《Divine Physician, Overbearing Wife: State Preceptor, Your Wife Has Fled Again!》


 Chapter 1 - The Deserted Princess I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t fret over trifles. If the chancellor¡¯s son dumped you, His Majesty would stand up for you. His Majesty would never let you down. Why did you do this? Sob¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was lying quietly in a bed with intricate and exquisite wood carvings. The sound of crying echoed in her ears which made her furrow her brows. She could feel that her throat was dry as if she had not drunk water for a long time.


    ¡°Stop crying. I need to rest.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was hoarse but still pleasant to the ears.


    Feng Ruqing could talk? She had lost her voice years ago and could no longer say a word for the rest of her life.


    Feng Ruqing flew into a great panic and quickly jumped out of bed.


    Feeling the throbbing pain in her temples, she reached out and rubbed them.


    Before she regained consciousness, a young maiden came into sight. She was standing at the bedside, thrilled with excitement.


    Feng Ruqing stared the young maiden in her eyes. The young maiden had a beautiful countenance with a pale complexion. Her delicate eyes were staring at Feng Ruqing with joy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are finally awake. Sob¡­¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Feng Ruqing knitted her brows in bewilderment. She was supposed to be in a nursing home.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± After remaining silent for a while, Feng Ruqing asked in a hoarse voice.


    Lost in wonder, the young maiden widened her eyes as she stared blankly at Feng Ruqing. The color drained from her face and she stopped crying almost immediately.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Feng Ruqing wanted to ask further but the young maiden turned to leave hastily.


    Feng Ruqing reached out and her hands slid across the maiden¡¯s cloth. In a flash, the young maiden rushed out the door and disappeared without a trace.


    Once again there was a tingling sensation on her temples so Feng Ruqing rubbed them gently.


    Suddenly, the memory laid hidden in the depths of her mind erupted, nearly splitting her head.


    Bang!


    At this time, Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded. She was supposed to be in a nursing home at Hua Xia. Presently, she had woken up at Cang Yue Mainland. She was the Princess Royal 1 of Liu Yun Kingdom and at the same time, a deserted woman who had just been dumped by her husband.


    It was because the princess was prideful and had been completely spoiled by the emperor. She had fallen in love at first sight with Liu Yuchen¡ªthe son of the chancellor a few months ago. Since then, she had always wanted to marry him.


    Liu Yuchen was well versed in both literature and martial arts and had surpassed all rivals in both competitions. As the emperor had always been treating Feng Ruqing with excessive care and affection, he naturally fulfilled all her requests.


    Hence, a royal edict was issued and Feng Ruqing¡¯s dream had been realized.


    However, Liu Yuchen had given his heart to the eldest daughter of the grand tutor. The royal edict was as if waving a rod at the mandarin duck, which tore the loving couple apart.


    For several months since his forced marriage to Feng Ruqing, he had never spent a night at his chambers. He would not even spare Feng Ruqing a glance, let alone share a bed.


    Initially, they lived a peaceful life. However, Feng Ruqing was too overbearing and ill-tempered. Not only did she hurt Tan Shuangshuang, but she had also made the chancellor¡¯s wife pass out from rage. In a fury, Liu Yuchen had disregarded the emperor¡¯s edict and dumped Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 2 - The Deserted Princess II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Being dumped by the one she loved the most, the princess¡¯s heart was broken and she could not get over such humiliation. She banged her head against the wall and died.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you are such a fool. Since he doesn¡¯t love you, why did you take him away from his loved one? What goes around comes around. Naturally, you have to pay for what you did.¡± Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh as she scanned through the flashes of images stored in her memories.


    The people that Feng Ruqing hated the most were those who rode roughshod over anyone who stood in their way. However, little did she know that she had actually become one of them. It was a coincidence that she and the princess shared the same name. Hence, she could avoid the hassle of changing her name.


    Presently, the thing that worried her the most was her body that was currently in Hua Xia. Since her soul had entered Cang Yue Mainland, she must have lost her life in Hua Xia.


    ¡®It must be heartbreaking news for my brother. Can he get through this?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing bit her lip and did not utter a word. Her heart was filled with grief.


    Her brother was her only relative in Hua Xia. After she lost her voice being poisoned by her stepmother, her brother took her away from her house decisively and worked extremely hard to give her a good life.


    God helps those who help themselves. He had finally done it. However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s health had been declining day after day. In the end, Feng Ruqing was admitted to the nursing home and she did not survive the trial.


    ¡®I had been living my life aimlessly back then. Perhaps, even God could no longer tolerate me and has now given me a chance to start all over again. There¡¯s a saying a living dog is better than a dead lion. However, I still don¡¯t know what this princess looks like.¡¯


    With luck, there was a bronze mirror in the room. She reached out and took it. Looking at the person in the mirror, her hands trembled in shock. The mirror slipped through her hands and fell on her body.


    ¡®Who is this fat lady? Where is my beautiful body?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing finally realized why Liu Yuchen dumped her. Not only was the princess extremely arrogant and overbearing, but she was actually a butterball.


    Her only redeeming quality was her fair skin. However, it was true that while a fair complexion is powerful enough to hide all other blemishes, a fatso ruins all.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    When Feng Ruqing was still pondering over her weight loss plan, an excited voice sounded.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head only to see a man in yellow imperial robes striding into the room.


    The man had a sharp and thin face with defined facial features. His delicate eyes were gentle like water. His stunning face was like a warm ray of sunlight which pierced through Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart directly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, thank god you are awake. Otherwise, I would upset your late mother if anything happened to you.¡± The man in yellow imperial robes held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands tightly as his voice trembled.


    ¡®This man is the Emperor¡ªFeng Tianyu?¡¯ Feng Ruqing tilted her head as she stared at the man.


    This man would be a wise emperor, if not for this bratty princess¡¯s existence. However, he had always sided with the princess¡ªignoring whether the issue was right or wrong.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve told you Qing¡¯er would be safe and sound.¡± A sweet voice rang.


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing looked at the woman standing next to Feng Tianyu with a bright smile on her face.


    The woman was wearing a violet chiffon dress with a jade hairpin in her hair¡ªexuding extreme elegance yet modesty.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t be so rash next time. I have ordered the servants to cook your favorite dish¡ªpork knuckles. It will be served shortly.¡±

 Chapter 3 - The Deserted Princess III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong, since Qing¡¯er just woke up, she should take something light and avoid taking meat. I have asked the imperial chef to cook plain congee for Qing¡¯er,¡± Feng Tianyu said as he frowned.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s because¡­ Qing¡¯er is very fond of meat and would explode with rage without meat in her meal 1 . Since she just woke up, it would not be good for her health if she loses her temper.¡± Liu Rong quickly kneeled down in shock.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, listen to me. You can eat whatever you want when you have fully recovered. You need to take care of your health now. Alright?¡± Feng Tianyu looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing merely lowered her eyes without uttering a word. It was as though she was dissatisfied with Feng Tianyu¡¯s words. In fact, Feng Ruqing was browsing through the information about Noble Consort Rong from the images stored in her memories.


    The princess¡¯s mother was the empress of the palace. However, she had lost her life due to complications during childbirth. Even so, the emperor did not vent his anger upon the princess. On the contrary, he showered her with affection¡ªspoiling her.


    Hence, simply no one was capable of stopping the princess from doing anything she wished. She had even sneaked out of the palace and nearly got herself killed. It was Noble Consort Rong¡¯s daughter who had saved her life.


    Noble Consort Rong was merely an imperial concubine back then. She was very close to the princess ever since she saved the princess¡¯s life. As Noble Consort Rong had always been a sweet talker, she had successfully made the princess call her ¡®mother¡¯.


    Not long after that, she rose to noble consort and obtained the Iron-Blooded Token from the princess. The Iron-Blooded Token embodied the late empress¡¯s life¡¯s work of painstaking effort in building the army. The token commanded a lot of respect from the military and its power was extremely devastating.


    Therefore, a lot of people including the emperor was against the princess¡¯s idea of giving the token to Noble Consort Rong. However, the princess paid no heed to them and went on determinedly. She had upset all the devoted officials who were loyal to Empress Nalan.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Qing¡¯er is angry. I will ask the imperial chef¡­¡± Liu Rong felt bad for the princess.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Feng Ru Qin did not allow Liu Rong to finish. Then, in the very instant she cut her short and looked up, her eyes seemed to reflect a boundless night sky filled with dazzling stars, a beauty that made the world dim in comparison. Apart from her marble-white skin, Feng Ru Qin¡¯s other merit was the overwhelming gaze she inherited from Empress Nalan.


    When Feng Ruqing was little, she was a petite belle and was the spitting image of Empress Nalan. As the emperor was deeply in love with Empress Nalan he naturally loved Feng Ruqing with all his heart.


    It was a shame that aside from her eyes, the present Feng Ruqing looked completely different compared to Empress Nalan. However, that did not stop Feng Tianyu from adoring her.


    ¡°I need water and plain congee,¡± she said in a hoarse but determined tone.


    At this moment, the room sank into an uncomfortable silence. Everyone in the room stared at Feng Ruqing in bewilderment.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what did you say?¡± Rooted to the spot, Feng Tianyu¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Father, I only want plain congee.¡±

 Chapter 4 - The Deserted Princess IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Tianyu was thrilled with Feng Ruqing¡¯s response and ignored Liu Rong¡¯s protests.


    ¡°Get the imperial chef to serve plain congee.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, how about the pork knuckles?¡± Liu Rong¡¯s face stiffened. She tightened her grip on the silk scarf.


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong, didn¡¯t you hear what Qing¡¯er said?¡± She wants plain congee.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please have mercy. I¡¯m just sympathizing with Qing¡¯er.¡± Engulfed with panic, Liu Rong quickly answered.


    Feng Ruqing had completely changed after she woke up. Previously, if the emperor stopped her from taking meat, she would throw a tantrum. Presently, she listened to the emperor obediently.


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong, you have crossed the line. Don¡¯t visit Qing¡¯er these few days,¡± Feng Tianyu snarled.


    Liu Rong had always been an eyesore to the emperor and he only met her because of Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Liu Rong raised her head and gazed at the emperor innocently.


    Liu Rong was in her thirties. Despite her age, she still looked stunning and retained her graceful bearing. However, Feng Tianyu was not the least bit attracted to her. There was only Feng Ruqing in his eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I am afraid Noble Consort Rong would bring you some greasy food. You need to rest. I don¡¯t want Noble Consort Rong to bother you during this period. Alright?¡±


    Liu Rong bit her lip as she fixed her gaze upon Feng Ruqing anxiously.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ruqing merely snorted.


    Previously, the princess was such a fool. She had broken many people¡¯s hearts including her kin from her maternal family just because of Liu Rong. Now, she would never be the same. Since the emperor stopped Liu Rong from visiting her, it was a great delight to her. She did not want to be bothered.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± An imperial guard rushed into the room and kneeled down in respect.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze swept past the imperial guard as he asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Young Master Liu and Lady Tan have been kneeling before the imperial study for two hours.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Ask them to go on until Qing¡¯er forgives them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had nearly lost her life because of these two. The emperor had shown much mercy for not killing the both of them because of the chancellor and grand tutor.


    It was lucky that Feng Ruqing had woken up. Otherwise, the emperor would not let them off that easily.


    ¡°Father, are they Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang?¡± Slightly startled, Feng Ruqing asked.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Liu Yuchen went too far. He is looking for his own demise. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Feng Tianyu furrowed his brows as he comforted Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was his most beloved daughter but how did Liu Yuchen treat her? Not only did Feng Ruqing have to deal with overwhelming loneliness, but she also nearly lost her life because of him.

 Chapter 5 - Two Little Sweetie Pies I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father, it is my fault. I should never have forced Liu Yuchen to marry me. It is natural that he holds a grudge against me. After that near death experience, I have paid for everything that I have done to him. From now on, we will be like two parallel lines¡ªnever to intersect again,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a bright smile on her face.


    Since Liu Yuchen had never held Feng Ruqing in his heart, she would let him go. Presently, Liu Yuchen was nothing to her as she was no longer the old princess.


    ¡°My daughter has finally grown up.¡± Slightly startled, Feng Tianyu stared at Feng Ruqing as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The chancellor had always been loyal to Liu Yun Kingdom. However, the emperor had forced the chancellor¡¯s son to marry Feng Ruqing because she loved him. It was by pure luck that Feng Ruqing had decided to let Liu Yuchen go. Otherwise, the emperor would not have hesitated to break Liu Yuchen¡¯s legs so that he would stay by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Father, I was not properly guided back then. I met Mother in my dream. She had guided me through all the morals and conduct of life. Father, you are a wise emperor. Don¡¯t get off track because of me.¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes as she pouted.


    Hearing this, the Noble Consort Rong¡¯s face darkened. She had watched the princess grow up all these years. When Feng Ruqing said that she was not properly guided, was she telling others that Noble Consort Rong did not guide her properly?


    ¡°Qing Er, have you met Yan¡¯er?¡± Feng Tian held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s fleshy hands.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and smiled at Feng Tianyu. Her face was not pleasant to the eyes but her smile was as bright as sunshine, lighting up the chamber.


    ¡°Father, this is not Liu Yuchen¡¯s fault. I was too naive, ill tempered, fat and ugly. It was natural that Liu Yuchen did not want to marry me. Father, don¡¯t vent your anger on the chancellor¡¯s family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was right. It was not Liu Yuchen¡¯s fault, he was forced to marry a notorious princess. She had even laid her hands on Tan Shuangshuang and caused the chancellor¡¯s wife to blackout from rage. As Liu Yuchen had always been filial and cared for his parents, he divorced the princess out of anger.


    The princess had gone too far. Otherwise, she could still live a peaceful life in the chancellor¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Nonsense! My daughter is the top lady in Liu Yun Kingdom. Don¡¯t be too humble. Although you are slightly flabby than others, no one else looks more appealing than you.¡± Feng Tianyu furrowed his brow as he said.


    Feng Ruqing smiled bashfully. It was true that children were always the apple of their parent¡¯s eyes. If his words were heard outside those walls, she was pretty sure that she would be mocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for the morning audience.¡± Liu Rong got up slowly and walked toward Feng Tianyu. Her voice was full of tenderness.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I will visit you again after the morning audience.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s gaze swept passed Liu Rong with annoyance and landed on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Father, I feel better. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter. I want to spend more time with you.¡± Feng Tianyu got up. His domineering demeanor was overwhelming.


    ¡°The princess is sick. No one is allowed to meet her without my permission,¡± said Feng Ruqing as he glanced at Liu Rong.

 Chapter 6 - Two Little Sweetie Pies II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No one was allowed to meet the princess, including Liu Rong.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Qing¡¯er was still very weak. Perhaps I can take care of her. So¡­¡± Liu Rong¡¯s took a deep breath as her face darkened.


    ¡°There is no need. The servant will take care of her. It¡¯s late now, Qing¡¯er needs to rest. You may take your leave. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Feng Tianyu snorted.


    ¡°At Your Majesty¡¯s command.¡± Liu Rong¡¯s face stiffened, her hands balled into fists.


    All the servants followed after Feng Tianyu as he left. The chamber sank into a peaceful silence.


    Feng Ruqing stared into the distance, all alone. After a while, she lowered her eyes and looked at her flabby wrists with a sorrowful smile on her face.


    ¡°I have never thought that I could live once again. Perhaps, I can no longer meet my brother for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡®Ah? This is¡­¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    As Feng Ruqing stared at her wrists, a red thread suddenly appeared before her eyes.


    A red light flashed across, lighting up the whole chamber. In an instant, she was swallowed by a forceful strength and vanished without a trace. When the red light faded, Feng Ruqing was no longer lying on her bed. The chamber regained its silence. It seemed that no one had noticed what had happened in the chamber.


    The puffy clouds filled the vast blue sky. The sound of chattering echoed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Haha! Our herbs slave is finally here. We don¡¯t need to starve anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I have nearly forgotten the taste of herbs. It was fortunate that the human we put at that place has finally worked and got us a herbs slave.¡±


    ¡°Wake her up to sow some herbs for us. I have been starving for more several hundred years now.¡±


    The humming lingered in Feng Ruqing¡¯s head like a buzzing mosquito. Feng Ruqing knitted her brows tightly as she opened her eyes.


    In an instant, a ray of sunlight pierced her eyes and she quickly covered her eyes with her hands. After a while, she put her hands down as her eyes adjusted to the sunlight.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Ruqing asked in shock.


    Two little cutie pies, a boy and a girl, stood before her. Their eyes were filled with light, just like the stars sparkling in the night sky.


    However, looking at their innocent eyes and recalling the words they had just said, a chill ran down Feng Ruqing¡¯s spine. She could not help but sneeze. Simply no one knew how many years these two little demons had lived.


    ¡°We are from the Divine Herbs Sect. However, something has happened in the Divine Herbs Sect. Qing Han and I have been stranded in this place ever since. We have been craving for spiritual herbs for years. Now, we have finally found you to sow the herbs for us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing contemplated for a moment and did a quick scan through her memories. She realized that the princess knew nothing about the spiritual strength in Cang Yue Mainland. Naturally, she could not get any information on the Divine Herbs Sect.


    However, Feng Ruqing knew the spirit herbs quite well. Spirit herbs were capable of healing and enhancing the strength of a cultivator. They were priceless and greatly sought after as martial arts dominated the kingdom.

 Chapter 7 - Two Little Sweetie Pies III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You have gotten the wrong person. I don¡¯t know how to sow spirit herbs. If I am not mistaken, spirit herbs can only grow with spiritual qi in the surroundings. It cannot be sown by a human.¡± Feng Ruqing regained her composure and stared at the two kids.


    ¡°You are wrong. The spiritual qi around us cannot be replicated. Since you are our herbs slave, we would definitely pass the skill down to you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± the corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth lifted.


    ¡°The place you are in now is actually the Divine Herbs Sect. After the outburst of that incident, sect master had moved the Divine Herbs Sect to this place. However, not everyone was capable of entering this place and becoming our herbs slave.¡± The little boy paused for a while and said earnestly.


    ¡°How many herbs slaves have you found in the past?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You are the only one we have found after waiting for almost a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lifted the little boy with her hands and gave him a smack on his buttocks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feeling the pain in his buttocks, the boy flew into a great panic as tears started streaming down his face.


    The little girl, Qing Han, was stunned and quickly pounced on Feng Ruqing. She held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms forcefully, her face was red with rage.


    ¡°You rascal! Put down Brother Fu Chen or I¡¯ll bite you!¡±


    Disregarding the little girl, Feng Ruqing raised her brow as she glared at the little boy.


    ¡°Who did you just called a herbs slave just now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Fu Chen could finish his words, his eyes met her ruthless gaze and so he bit back the words.


    ¡°No¡­Not you¡­¡±


    ¡®This young sister is so scary. Are all humans as vicious as she?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If I were to sow spirit herbs for you, then I am your mother. Shouldn¡¯t you call me¡ªmommy?¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Chen was furious. His parents had always been the vast universe. Who did this human thought she was to be called his mother?


    He wanted to fight back but it was all in vain. He had lost all his strength after being starved for years. Thinking that he was no match for Feng Ruqing presently, his face reddened with anger as he shouted.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what would I get in return?¡±


    ¡°Spirit herbs are precious. Presently, our strength is too weak and we are small eaters. You can take the remaining herbs.¡± Fu Chen looked at Feng Ruqing intently.


    ¡°When you consume more spirit herbs, your strength would grow stronger and you can even lose weight. Besides this, I have the herbal dish recipes passed down by the sect master. If spirit herbs were to be used in the herbal dish, it could improve your weak constitution and enhance cultivation.¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing face darkening, Fu Chen added hastily.


    Originally, Fu Chen did not want to take the recipes out. However, Feng Ruqing was too savage and she would never sow the spirit herbs for them without anything good in return.

 Chapter 8 - Retract The Divorce Letter? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed but she did not utter a word.


    ¡°Besides the recipes, Qing Han and I are very useful. However, we have been starving for years so our strengths have not been improving. Once we have regained our strength, we could be your most powerful warriors,¡± said Fu Chen anxiously as he saw the silent Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°How do you improve your strength?¡±


    ¡°We are a little special, we feed on Grade-3 spirit herbs¡­¡± Fu Chen raised three fingers as he looked fearfully at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Grade-3 spirit herbs? You are no different from a thief,¡± Feng Ruqing snarled.


    A Grade-2 spirit herb was extremely rare in this kingdom, let alone Grade 3. Even if she spent all her savings, she could only afford a Grade-2 spirit herb. These little kids were actually asking for Grade-3 spirit herbs?


    ¡°No, you are our herb¡­¡± Before he said the word ¡®slave¡¯, Fu Chen quickly noticed the murderous intent flashing in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes and held his tongue.


    ¡°You are our mother 1 . Naturally, you would find a way to get Grade-3 spirit herbs. Presently, your strength is too low and can only sow Grade-1 spirit herbs.¡±


    Spirit herbs would only grow with spiritual qi in the surroundings. Even though it could be replicated by humans, one would need to attain a certain level of strength to sow them.


    ¡°How do I leave this medium?¡± Feng Ruqing asked softly.


    She had left her chamber for quite some time. Someone might find out that she was missing if she did not get back in time.


    ¡°We can send you out. You can just call our names if you want to get back in here again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get me out now.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was engulfed by warm sunlight. A blinding light flashed, making her close her eyes. After the light faded, she was back in her chamber.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and rubbed her wrist. The red thread on her wrist was gone without a trace.


    At this moment, the door opened. A pretty servant walked toward her with a bowl of plain congee in her hands. When she saw Feng Ruqing lying on the bed, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the plain congee that His Majesty had ordered the imperial chef to cook for you. Let me feed you.¡±


    This servant was the first person Feng Ruqing had met. She was the maiden who had ran away from Feng Ruqing as if she had received too much of a shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it now. Put it down. I want to meet my father.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you have not fully recovered yet. Please get some rest. You can take revenge on Tan Shuangshuang anytime when you fully recover.¡± Stunned, Qing Ling leaned over and held Feng Ruqing in her arms.


    All these years, Qing Ling had always been by her side whenever she looked for trouble. Hence, when Feng Ruqing wanted to get up, she quickly thought that Feng Ruqing wanted to take revenge on Tan Shuangshuang. The princess had nearly lost her life because of Tan Shuangshuang. Naturally, the princess would not let her off so easily.


    ¡°Why should I take revenge on Tan Shuangshuang? I have something to discuss with the emperor. You don¡¯t have to come with me.¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. She got off the bed and put a shawl around her shoulders.


    Qing Ling stood rooted to the spot. The princess was completely different after she had woken up. She was colder than she was before.

 Chapter 9 - Retract The Divorce Letter? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing paid no heed to Qing Ling and turned to walk out of the chamber. There were too many constraints in the palace. She needed a princess manor.


    On the way to meet the emperor, Feng Ruqing saw, from a distance, a maiden in a green silk dress and a young man in elegant robe kneeling on the ground.


    The face of the maiden was ghastly pale. Her body appeared small and weak. It was natural that one would easily be infatuated with her. The man with a delicate face was covered in sweat, his eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.


    At that moment, a eunuch walked toward the young man.


    ¡°Young Master Liu and Lady Tan, His Majesty allows the both of you to go back.¡± The eunuch swung the horsetail whisk as he said curtly.


    ¡°Did His Majesty say how he would penalize the Liu family?¡± Hearing this, Liu Yuchen¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Young Master Liu can just go back first. However, it is fortunate that the princess is awake. Otherwise, His Majesty would never have let the Liu family off so easily.¡± The eunuch sneered¡ªhis words filled with cynicism.


    Everyone in Liu Yun Kingdom was aware that the princess was the emperor¡¯s treasure. Liu Yuchen was simply seeking his own demise by dumping the princess.


    Hearing this, color drained from Liu Yuchen¡¯s face. His hands balled into fists. He only loosened his fists after a long while.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± He turned to look at Tan Shuangshuang, his eyes filled with love.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Shuangshuang smiled weakly.


    As Tan Shuangshuang had been kneeling for a long time, her knees were numb. When she got up, she lost her balance and fell into Liu Yuchen¡¯s warm embrace.


    Seeing this, a fiery rage swept over Liu Yuchen.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I am the one who dumped the princess and she nearly killed herself because of me. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t come with me next time.¡± Liu Yuchen clenched his teeth.


    Feng Ruqing was ruthless. He hardly knew what Feng Ruqing would do to Tan Shuangshuang if Feng Ruqing met her in the palace.


    Liu Yuchen turned his head and his face stiffened as he subconsciously pulled Tan Shuangshuang behind him. He glared at the person standing before him.


    It was Feng Ruqing, standing under the hot sun. Tan Shuangshuang tugged at Liu Yuchen¡¯s sleeve, visibly shocked.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s body was three times bigger than Tan Shuangshuang. In Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes, her round face was extremely awful.


    ¡°Your Highness, I dumped you because of Shuang¡¯er and my mother. However, it has nothing to do with Shuang¡¯er. Please don¡¯t go after her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared at Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s pale face.


    Tan Shuangshuang had always appeared in the chancellor¡¯s manor and Liu Yuchen had never spent a night in the princess¡¯s room. The rumor was widely spread among the servants that Liu Yuchen would marry Tan Shuangshuang to take the princess¡¯s place.


    As the princess was so crazy in love with Liu Yuchen, she was naturally jealous and had vented her anger on Tan Shuangshuang. Not only that, she had also restricted Liu Yuchen from taking a concubine. This made Lady Liu confront the princess, which resulted in her passing out because of the argument.

 Chapter 10 - Retract The Divorce Letter? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In fact, even if Liu Yuchen took Tan Shuangshuang as a concubine, she could never replace the princess. The servants in chancellor¡¯s manor would not have dared to gossip about the princess. Simply no one knew if the rumor was intentionally or accidentally spread around.


    ¡°Yuchen, stop offending the princess. It¡¯s all my fault. I should not have appeared in the chancellor¡¯s manor every day. I deserved the ten strokes of the whip.¡± Tan Shuangshuang bit her lip and stepped back in fear.


    Seeing the panic in Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes and the scars on her body, Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart was broken.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know I shouldn¡¯t have dumped you. I did that because I was too furious about the things you did to Shuang¡¯er and my mother. It is my fault, not Shuang¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    Liu Yuchen should never have obeyed the imperial edict. The biggest mistake he had ever made was to marry the bratty princess.


    ¡°If you feel bad for Tan Shuangshuang, you should do something to make up for her grievance.¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin with a smile in her eyes.


    Feng Ruqing could not help but look at Liu Yuchen in disdain. If he had truly loved Tan Shuangshuang, he should never have brought her along to plead for mercy. Moreover, he had married another lady. If he was a real man, he should have shouldered the responsibility and never have gotten the person he loved involved in the first place.


    Liu Yuchen did not seem to understand Feng Ruqing. He clenched his teeth and continued, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t hurt Shuang¡¯er or vent your anger on my family. If you could forgive them, I will retract the divorce letter.¡±


    A sense of shame dawned upon Liu Yuchen¡¯s face as he spat each word aloud. However, he had no other options. In order to save his family from trouble, he was willing to spend the rest of his life with Feng Ruqing.


    Hearing this, Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly. Her face was ghastly pale, bearing the pain of her nails digging into her palms. After all, she had put so much effort in getting Liu Yuchen to divorce the princess. Naturally, she did not want Feng Ruqing to continue staying in the chancellor¡¯s manor. However, Feng Ruqing was the princess. Liu Yuchen could do nothing but bow to her authority.


    ¡°Pfft. It is a pity that I am not interested in a man who doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Feng Ruqing snorted and shook her head.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Liu Yuchen stared at Feng Ruqing in bewilderment.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t like you. Even if you have not given your heart to Tan Shuangshuang, I would never have fallen for a greasy and irresponsible person like you.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was deeply in love with Tan Shuangshuang yet wanted to take her as his wife at the same time? Initially, Feng Ruqing was indifferent toward Liu Yuchen. But now, she was annoyed at him.


    Liu Yuchen burned with rage, his hands balled into fists.


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t judge my love for Shuang¡¯er. I did tell you when we got married. You are my wife but I would never give you my heart for I had given it to Shuang¡¯er.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. The princess was truly a fool. What good was there to marry a man who would never love her back?


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The eunuch quickly stepped in. He thought that Liu Yuchen wanted to apologize to the princess, but little did he know, Liu Yuchen had simply criticized the princess.

 Chapter 11 - Youd Look Better Without Clothes I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing smiled and turned to look at the eunuch who had screeched at Liu Yuchen. ¡°Eunuch Liu, next time don¡¯t let this person in. Our relationship was over since that day. I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding.¡±


    Eunuch Liu looked at Feng Ruqing, stunned. This might be the very first time the princess was so calm in front of people, which surprised him a little.


    ¡°Princess.¡± The color in Liu Yuchen¡¯s face changed. He hurried to stop Feng Ruqing from leaving. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped and turned to look at Liu Yuchen with a faint smile. ¡± You refused to marry me and I am not getting married to anyone now, that¡¯s it. As for the chancellor¡¯s manor¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry. It was my fault after all, I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to marry me. Since I have my regrets, I will neither keep clinging onto you nor let Father blame your family anymore.¡±


    There were several things that Feng Ruqing still managed to tell apart. Her previous life was not related to her interference in a love affair, so she would not hate Liu Yuchen for this. However, she did not wish to see him anymore.


    ¡°Are you serious¡­ about what you have just said?¡± Liu Yuchen narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    This woman would let him go that easily? Maybe she was planning something evil against Shuang¡¯er.


    After all, Feng Ruqing was ruthless, there was nothing that she could not think of.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Eunuch Liu finally recovered from his stupor after hearing Liu Yuchen¡¯s disbelieving and questioning tone, making him squawk in anger. ¡± How dare you question Her Royal Highness? If His Majesty gets to know about today¡¯s incident, even the chancellor is unable to protect you.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s handsome face turned stiff. This was the Grand Palace, not the Chancellor Manor, so he did not have the nerve to be presumptuous. He inhaled sharply and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Highness! Please excuse me. Let¡¯s go, Shuang¡¯er.¡±


    Before leaving, Shuang¡¯er turned her head around to catch a glimpse of Feng Ruqing. Her thin lips pouted slightly, her beautiful face complexion was slightly pale, lacking of blood.


    However, her suspicious eyes still could not believe that Feng Ruqing had really given up on Liu Yuchen.


    She was willing to lose face, shamelessly insisting to be married to Liu Yuchen. She would not budge just to stay by his side although he would not even touch her.


    She did not even mention a word about her grievance at Liu Manor. His Majesty was unaware that the princess was still a virgin even after the wedding until it was revealed when she slammed herself against the wall.


    Feng Ruqing shifted her cold gaze to Eunuch Liu. ¡°Eunuch Liu, has Father returned?¡±


    Eunuch Liu replied respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is still in the middle of the morning audience and has not yet returned.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°Then I will wander around the place first. I will come back to see him later.¡±


    The truth was, Feng Ruqing hardly found any news related to the palace in this body¡¯s memories.


    This body¡¯s owner was so lazy that she hardly stepped out of her imperial chambers.


    Later, she accidentally bumped into Liu Yuchen. It was then when she started to get out of the palace every day. In fact, her infamous stories had started to circulate among the people ever since.


    She was truly a bully who liked to torment and oppress both males and females. Just hearing her name gave the elderly and children nightmares.


    Thinking of all the trouble caused by Feng Ruqing before this, she felt helpless and it hurt her head. Pressing her temples, she was afraid that it was extremely difficult to change the people¡¯s perception of her now.

 Chapter 12 - Youd Look Better Without Clothes II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom, except for her father the emperor, everyone definitely wished for her death. If she had really died, the whole nation might commemorate her death with a national celebration.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you have hit such a low point in life. I don¡¯t know whether to scold or pity you¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head helplessly. ¡°However, taking over your body gives me another chance at life. Thus, I will not let the people continue condemning you for putting your father in such a difficult situation anymore.¡±


    This¡­ would be the reward for using her body.


    ¡­


    A mellow sound of a flute from not far away suddenly cut off Feng Ruqing¡¯s thoughts.


    She looked up to find that she had unknowingly entered a bamboo forest.


    The sound of the flute came from deep within the bamboo forest. The airy and ethereal whistle filled the forest with serenity.


    Feng Ruqing took a small step forward. As her plump body moved forward, it made some small noises but it didn¡¯t stop the flute¡¯s sound. It had become much clearer.


    A man in white like a god from a painting stood in the deeper part of the bamboo forest, playing a flute. Compared to the graceful bamboo pillars, his cold and lonely silhouette left an unforgettable image in the minds of those who had seen him.


    As for Feng Ruqing, the first thought that came to mind when she first saw him was ¡®marry him¡¯, ¡®marry him¡¯ and ¡®marry him¡¯!


    Nothing could compare to this gorgeous man in front of her, not even Liu Yuchen.


    The difference was like heaven and earth. If one was a tiny speck of dust, the other was the bright moon in the sky.


    Even though Feng Ruqing had only managed to see his side profile, it was enough to amaze her.


    Thus, when the man turned his head, she was sure that nobody could rival his good looking features.


    He was so stunning that anyone would be easily drawn to him.


    Despite Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s reputation of being the most beautiful woman in Liu Yun, her beauty was nowhere near his. If this man wore women¡¯s clothing, who knows how many men would fall for his beauty.


    ¡°Feng¡­ Ruqing?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded pleasant and silvery like a river¡¯s flow.


    He stared coldly at Feng Ruqing who had appeared behind him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me anymore?¡± The man stepped closer.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Feng Ruqing blinked confusedly.


    Afraid of him? He looked so gorgeous, why should she be afraid of him?


    Feng Ruqing had accepted her past self¡¯s memories, but she did automatically filter out some useless information. Therefore she quickly went through her memories after he had said that. Her face immediately darkened after a few seconds.


    ¡°Oh damn you, Noble Consort Rong!¡±


    Previously, Noble Consort Rong kept scaring her that the person living in this bamboo forest was someone brutal and would transform into a werewolf at midnight before swallowing the people around him.


    It terrified her greatly so she would not step into this bamboo forest at all. Even if she bumped into him somewhere outside the bamboo forest, she did not dare to raise her eyes to look at him directly.


    Only this man from this bamboo forest could make her past self feel frightened and avoid him like a plague.


    ¡°This¡­ hehe,¡± Feng Ruqing giggled and replied, ¡°State Preceptor Nan Xian is very good looking, why should I feel afraid of you?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s lips curved up slightly.


    His smile was almost unnoticeable.


    However his gaze at Feng Ruqing reflected curiosity and deep thought.


    ¡°Do you really think that I am good looking?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s heated stare scanned Nan Xian from bottom to top.


    ¡°You¡¯d look better without any clothes.¡±

 Chapter 13 - There’s No Harm In Obeying You I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    You¡¯d look better without any clothes.


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold stare pierced Feng Ruqing as if he was trying to look into her soul.


    The way he was looking at her sent a shiver down Feng Ruqing¡¯s spine. She had this feeling that he somehow knew something she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°If Princess likes beautiful people, you are definitely more beautiful once you have slimmed down. There¡¯s no need to look at me.¡±


    Fortunately, Nan Xian did not pry much from her¡ªa faint smile was still playing on his lips.


    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be fun right?¡± Feng Ruqing approached Nan Xian slowly. She chuckled, I prefer someone who has perfect body proportions like you. Tsk, I bet it feels different touching your skin.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±Nan Xian¡¯s smile was mesmerizing in the breeze. ¡°What about comparing me to Liu Yuchen?¡±


    In front of the beauty, Feng Ruqing didn¡¯t hold back her excitement. She chuckled. ¡°How could Liu Yuchen be compared to you? I was blind for liking him in the past. What a shame for me to ignore such beauty!¡±


    The ¡®princess¡¯ was indeed blind. This guy was far more handsome and gorgeous than Liu Yuchen. Why did she insist on having a guy who already had a lover?


    ¡°You are not Feng Ruqing,¡± Nan Xian said as matter-of-factly.


    Feng Ruqing was nervous. She had dared behave in such manner in front of Nan Xian because she was sure that they had never met each other.


    How did he realize that she was not the real princess? Even her father didn¡¯t spot anything wrong with her cover up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Ruqing quickly composed herself and maintained her composure. She smirked. ¡°Who else would I be if not Feng Ruqing? I bet you cannot find another fatty like me in this country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my instinct,¡± said Nan Xian, approaching Feng Ruqing. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breaths. ¡°However, I prefer this new version of you, compared to the previous Feng Ruqing¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because, the new you¡­ has good taste.¡±


    This guy had a pleasant and graceful voice but it darkened Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    She wondered, ¡®Maybe this guy likes to be complimented by others too?¡¯


    ¡°I was immature back then and I had never seen you before. Now, I am more cheerful and have repented for good. I promise not to misbehave and hurt the people who really care about me. The most important thing is, other than Liu Yuchen, I have realized that there is a better guy waiting for me.¡±


    The truth was, she used to be well protected by her loyal servants and the people from Empress Nalan¡¯s family after the empress had passed away.


    It was just that she kept letting these people down. So, they refused to see her anymore.


    ¡°Nobody can enter the Southern Bamboo Grove,¡± Nan Xian told her casually. His gaze was cold. ¡°In the future, if you wished to see me, you are welcomed here. I am not around for five days every month, but I usually spend my time in the Southern Bamboo Grove.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked in confusion again. What did he mean? Nobody was permitted here? So she could come here whenever she liked now?


    How did she manage to hoodwink the state preceptor this easily? This made her think.


    However, Feng Ruqing had a feeling that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. She could not believe that this ascetic guy could be seduced or fooled that easily.

 Chapter 14 - There’s No Harm In Obeying You II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°State preceptor, is there a lake in your Southern Bamboo Grove?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously rubbed her nose. ¡°I see, then can you ask someone to inform me when you wish to have a swim or bath in the lake next time? Don¡¯t worry, I will secretly peek at you without causing any disturbance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. Perhaps it was because he could not bear with her perverted attitude anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should make a move now. You can find me here tomorrow in the afternoon.¡± Nan Xian gave Feng Ruqing a meaningful look. He continued, ¡°If you have any problems in regards to your immortal training, you can come here and ask me anytime.¡±


    He hesitated for a few seconds and then added, ¡°If you really wish to see me take off my clothes, your wish will be granted once you have reached Immortal Warrior tier.¡±


    There were about ten warrior tiers on the mainland: Beginner Warrior, Earth Warrior, True Warrior, Spirit Warrior, Dark Warrior, Immortal Warrior, Holy Warrior, King Warrior, Emperor Warrior, and Divine Warrior.


    If it were based on old Feng Ruqing¡¯s previous cultivation, it would take her forever to master that tier. However, she had been reincarnated and things were not the same as before. She believed that she could get to that tier without much difficulty as long as she put in enough effort.


    ¡°Since you have promised me, you must keep your word.¡± Feng Ruqing winked and grinned. ¡°Or else, I will not just strip you but also sleep with you.¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Feng Ruqing and said in a flat voice, ¡°If you can win over me, I don¡¯t mind surrendering myself to you.¡±


    Although Feng Ruqing was not sure about Nan Xian¡¯s real capabilities, she assumed that from her father¡¯s respectful treatment toward him that he was not an ordinary warrior. If she wanted to beat this guy, it might be¡­ a bit challenging.


    ¡°I think I will strip you first,¡± Feng Ruqing replied while tapping her round chin.


    ¡°You should leave now. Don¡¯t forget to come here tomorrow.¡± Nan Xian reminded her again after looking at the sky.


    Feng Ruqing had just realized that she had stayed longer than she should at the Southern Bamboo Grove. Her father should be done with his morning audience by now. If Eunuch Liu had informed him that she was looking for him and she did not show up at the palace by now, her father would definitely be anxious.


    After giving it some thought, Feng Ruqing raised her hand and touched Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Beautiful man, you better wait for me in this Southern Bamboo Grove, I am coming back here for you tomorrow.¡±


    Complex emotions flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes. He looked at Feng Ruqing who left after she had indifferently and unemotionally waved goodbye.


    ¡°Master.¡± A turquoise-colored snake stuck out of Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve. It hissed, ¡°This princess seems like she has changed. Last time, she would not even dare to lift her head in front of you as if you were a demon.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes never left Feng Ruqing¡¯s silhouette. He seemed calm. Then he spoke emotionlessly, ¡± Maybe¡­ she is the one we are looking for¡­¡±


    Previously, the person he had predicted in his vision was an evil princess. He was not sure about it until the current Feng Ruqing appeared. He had this feeling that she was the person he had been waiting for all this time. She was finally¡­ here.


    ¡°However, she is too weak, really weak. Is she really the one we are waiting for?¡± asked the Azure Snake 1 hesitantly.


    Nan Xian remained silent.


    However, deep in his heart he knew that whether Feng Ruqing was really the right person or not, she had entered his life and his life would no longer be peaceful¡­


    ¡­


    In the imperial study¡ªthe place was majestic yet filled with a cold aura.

 Chapter 15 - There’s No Harm In Obeying You III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guards and eunuchs were kneeling in fear, nobody dared to peek at the furious Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°Bastards, all of you are useless! Who allowed you to let Qing¡¯er wander off alone? And even let her to Southern Bamboo Grove on her own? I want you to find her now! If anything happens to her, I will not spare any of you!¡±


    Feng Tianyu was extremely furious. He picked up an inkstone from the table and flung it to the ground. His blooshot eyes reflected his hot temper¡ªhis fury still blazing.


    What made him angrier was the fact that he was not being told earlier about Qing¡¯er. If something really happened to her¡­


    Liu Yun Kingdom would not be quiet.


    As Feng Tianyu almost decided to go to Southern Bamboo Grove on his own, a familiar voice was heard from the main door.


    ¡°Father, who annoyed you this time? What made you so angry?¡±


    Feng Tianyu immediately looked at the door.


    His anger subsided after seeing his obese daughter at the door.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I heard you went to Southern Bamboo Grove? The state preceptor¡­ didn¡¯t hurt you right?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was a bit startled. ¡°What did he do before this?¡±


    Looking at her father being so worried about her safety made her curious. Was the state preceptor really as scary as how Noble Consort Rong had described him to be?


    ¡°It is nothing, just that he does not like anyone near the bamboo forest, especially girls. Previously your younger sister, Rushuang wanted to visit him there but she was bitten by his pet snake, Qing Zhu, and was thrown out from the forest by him. I was just worried that he would treat you the same¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Feng Rushuang was Noble Consort Rong¡¯s daughter whom she rescued from thugs when she was young.


    She still remembered that years ago, Rushuang was bitten by a poisonous snake, but she didn¡¯t know that it was the state preceptor¡¯s pet snake at that time. Her father did not bother to tell her about it too.


    Yet, it was weird that Noble Consort Rong kept telling her horrible things about the state preceptor, but yet, allowed her daughter to approach him. As the saying goes, a person¡¯s true colors would show with time.


    ¡°Fortunately you came back safe and sound.¡± Feng Tianyu could finally heave a sigh of relief. He sighed. ¡°Otherwise, I would willingly lose my kingdom to seek revenge for you! ¡±


    Feng Ruqing had mixed feelings.


    Maybe Feng Tianyu was not a good leader in terms of Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s welfare. However in her perspective, he was the best father ever.


    ¡°Father, actually the state preceptor was not that scary.¡± Feng Ruqing defended him as his god-like image appeared in her mind. Her lips curved up slightly thinking of him. She added, ¡± Maybe Rushuang did something to annoy the state preceptor.¡±


    Although the state preceptor seemed fierce, he would not let his pet snake to simply bite a human just because she had trespassed his territory. He would just chase the person away. Maybe Feng Rushuang herself was amazed by his beauty and somehow her behavior had irked the state preceptor.


    In fact, the state preceptor was always cool and elegant¡ªhe did not get angry easily as well.


    ¡°As long as he did not harm you.¡±


    Feng Tianyu smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s head affectionately.


    He was totally aware of Feng Rushuang¡¯s movements in the Southern Bamboo Grove and he understood what she had done to annoy the state preceptor. As for his eldest daughter, despite thinking of her as an angelic daughter, he was worried about her safety as she was a mischievous troublemaker too.


    That year, he actually wanted to tell Qing¡¯er about Feng Rushuang¡¯s wrongdoings, but she was overprotective of Noble Consort Rong and Feng Rushuang. If he ever mentioned a bad word about them, she would definitely ignore him.

 Chapter 16 - Teaching The Palace Maid A Lesson I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As time passed, he told Qing¡¯er about this matter less often than before.


    Feng Tianyu sighed. ¡°Qing¡¯er, you must remember that everything I do is for your own good. Feng Rushuang is not as innocent as you think. Moreover, Noble Consort Rong is not a good mother as well.¡±


    As a child, Feng Rushuang was good. Even though the emperor had given all his attention to Qing¡¯er, he did not treat Rushuang badly. However, she had grown up to be more manipulative and wicked. His last straw was when both the mother and daughter had managed to manipulate Qing¡¯er to trust them wholeheartedly.


    Looking at the new gray hair growing at Feng Tianyu¡¯s temples made her sad. ¡°Father, I was immature and had made you worried. I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Feng Tianyu chuckled after hearing his daughter¡¯s promise, which made him feel contented. ¡°I feel glad that you have figured it out now. If this situation persists, I don¡¯t know how to face your late mother in the afterlife.¡±


    At the mention of the late Empress Nalan Yan, the atmosphere in the royal study chamber grew heavy.


    ¡°Father.¡± Feng Ruqing finally broke the silence between them. ¡°I actually came here for another matter. Do you agree to my request?¡±


    Feng Tianyu frowned. ¡°Qing¡¯er, have you not given up on Liu Yuchen yet? Listen to my advice, he is not your perfect match.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°I wish to request for a new residence.¡±


    His daughter¡¯s words shocked him greatly. He looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, staying in the palace is just as nice. Why do you need a new princess manor? How can I let you move out without being worried?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as she laughed. ¡°The state preceptor is going to accept me as his disciple.¡±


    There was no choice for her. In order to leave this palace, she used the state preceptor as her wild card.


    As expected, after listening to her explanation, Feng Tianyu was not against her wish anymore. He felt that it was indeed a good idea.


    Truthfully, Feng Tianyu himself was not sure about the state preceptor¡¯s real capabilities. He did not even know about his real intention of staying in Liu Yun Kingdom. But he was sure about one thing. If Qing¡¯er became his disciple, there was nobody who could fight her in this world.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you serious? All this while he had never accepted anyone as his disciple. What made him change his mind?¡±


    ¡°About this matter, I am not sure too¡­¡± Feng Ruqing blinked and continued, ¡°Maybe he thinks that I am talented, that¡¯s why he changed his mind. However, due to his special status, the palace is not very convenient for us. Thus, I plan to move out to a new residence, which will make it easier for him to guide me.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    Feng Tianyu was very delighted at the news as he repeated the same word a few times. His eyes beamed with joy as he was happy that Feng Ruqing had gotten such a rare opportunity.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, if you want to train with the state preceptor, you must listen to him. No more acting childishly like in the past, do you hear me? Moreover, do not let anyone know about this. I am afraid that it will bring you harm.¡±


    Feng Tianyu said the last sentence seriously. He never liked surprises. He always cared about his daughter¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept nodding her head. As long as she could move out of the palace, she would agree to anything.


    Furthermore, she had the state preceptor as her wild card now, which made everything easier for her.

 Chapter 17 - Teaching The Palace Maid A Lesson II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, I will grant you a new manor near Southern Street, it is close to General Nalan¡¯s manor¡­¡± Feng Tianyu hesitated for a few seconds before adding, ¡°However, General Nalan¡¯s whole family had previously stopped you from being close to Noble Consort Rong. For your own sake, try to avoid any fights with them as they are still¡­ your late mother¡¯s family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes.


    Her late mother, Nalan Yan, was the eldest daughter of the Nalan family. Initially after her mother had passed away, her uncle General Nalan had treated her very well. But due to Noble Consort Rong¡¯s backstabbing, she didn¡¯t listen to him and had insisted on giving the Iron-Blooded Token to Noble Consort Rong.


    Not only that, she and Feng Rushuang had always bullied her uncle¡¯s children together.


    Thinking of the various wrong behaviors done in her past life, she started to feel a headache coming.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will not cause any trouble to Uncle and his family again.¡±


    The past Feng Ruqing was a fool. She could not even differentiate between the people who really treated her well and those who just wanted to use her until it hurt the people who loved her.


    Speaking of the Iron-Blooded Token, she would definitely get it back.


    ¡°I feel glad that you are able to think this way.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled and said, ¡°Previously I was wondering about your sudden change in behavior. Now that you have become the state preceptor¡¯s disciple, it has cleared my doubts. It must be his teaching that has turned you to be a sensible and understanding person.¡±


    The state preceptor had¡­ changed her?


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. If he was willing to take off his clothes, then she was willing to be changed by him. 1


    ¡°He is nice,¡± said Feng Ruqing as she smiled.


    Of course, the state preceptor was good. He was such a rare beauty.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A eunuch suddenly rushed in and bowed. ¡°The chancellor is waiting outside to see you.¡±


    Chancellor? Liu Yuchen¡¯s father?


    Because of Liu Yuchen, Feng Ruqing did not wish to see anyone from the chancellor¡¯s manor. She frowned and asked to be excused, ¡°Father, then I will dismiss myself. Your work is more important.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Tianyu tensed up. He ordered coldly, ¡°Let Liu Feihong come in.¡±


    ¡­


    When Feng Ruqing turned to walk out from the imperial study, she saw that Liu Feihong was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°This humble servant pays respect to the princess.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking and glanced at Liu Feihong calmly. ¡°Chancellor Liu, where is Liu Yuchen¡¯s divorce paper?¡±


    Previously, Liu Yuchen had sent her the divorce paper. But too bad that she could not accept it and had committed suicide. So it must be sent back to Liu¡¯s hand.


    Liu Feihong was stunned, he quickly explained, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I will ask Yuchen to take back the divorce paper and destroy it. Furthermore, he will personally lift the palanquin to meet you and welcome you back. Please give him another chance.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled brightly and replied, ¡°Chancellor, I think you have misunderstood me. I am asking you to send the divorce letter to my place. I have already discussed it with Liu Yuchen and have agreed that we are no longer related after this.¡±


    Liu Feihong was surprised and confused. He stared at Feng Ruqing in disbelief.


    The princess was going to¡­ divorce Yuchen for real?


    Didn¡¯t she love Yuchen more than anything? It was unbelievable that she was willing to leave him.


    In fact, the princess¡¯s reputation was bad. She was not only fat but ugly as well. Nevertheless, she was divorced now. Would she even be able to marry again after this?

 Chapter 18 - Teaching The Palace Maid A Lesson III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Of course Liu Feihong would not dare to say these words out loud in front of Feng Ruqing. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and tried to appease her. ¡°Your Highness, I have taught Yuchen a lesson. He won¡¯t dare to repeat it again in the near future.¡±


    ¡°I have already said what I wanted to say. If you refuse to send the divorce letter to my palace, I, Feng Ruqing will announce it to the world that I am divorcing Liu Yuchen!¡±


    This time, she would be the one who divorces him, not the other way round.


    After that, Feng Ruqing moved her gigantic body toward her princess chamber.


    This body was too heavy for her. Moreover, she had been walking a lot today, which was making her breathless. Beads of sweat started to form on her snow-white forehead.


    However, she felt refreshed and contented to be able to get down from her bed and walk around. It had been a long time since she was bed-ridden at her nursing home.


    Feng Ruqing could see Qing Ling standing at the door from afar.


    She was looking around anxiously, until she caught a glimpse of Feng Ruqing and sighed in relief.


    ¡°This servant came to pay respects to Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Qing Ling lowered her body and bowed in respect.


    ¡°Qing Ling, come over here. I have something to tell you.¡± Feng Ruqing summoned her with a glance before walking into her chamber.


    Qing Ling¡¯s heart was beating fast out of nervousness as she quickly followed Feng Ruqing into the chamber. Her eyes were red from crying as she was distressed.


    ¡°Your Highness, have I done anything wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I remember that you were handed to me by Noble Consort Rong, am I right?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes with a spurious smile playing on her lips.


    Previously, Qing Ling was not the original maid who served her, but was chosen by her late mother. After she got to know Noble Consort Rong, under her influence, she started to feel that her maid was a nuisance who kept nagging at her so she sent her to the laundry room.


    This Qing Ling was sent by Noble Consort Rong. Of course she would never go against her command. So they had always caused trouble and bullied people together.


    Qing Ling was a bit dumbfounded. She looked at Feng Ruqing in confusion. She asked timidly, ¡°Yes, I was given to Your Royal Highness as a gift by Noble Consort Rong. Have Your Highness forgotten about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Ruqing answered drily before she continued, ¡°Then, can you tell me what Noble Consort Rong told you to do after following me?¡±


    Qing Ling blurted out resentfully, ¡°Noble Consort Rong ordered me to take good care of Your Highness and never to go against your wishes. I have to do everything to make you feel pleased. Prepare any food that you wish to eat. Tag along wherever Your Highness wish to go anywhere. If I do not treat you well, Noble Consort Rong will hit me to death.¡±


    ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s all.¡± Qing Ling shook her head and pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, I have never dared to go against your order and had always kept Noble Consort Rong¡¯s words in mind. Could you please tell me if I have done anything wrong that displeased you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered.


    As expected, her bossy and spoiled rotten behavior was fully cultivated by Noble Consort Rong¡¯s pampering.


    As for this Qing Ling, there were not many problems with her. She did truly care for her, but her position as a servant had left her with limited choices. If she did anything that went against her mistress, not only would Noble Consort Rong beat her to death, her ¡®mistress¡¯ would never let her go too.


    ¡°Qing Ling, you do know that my father is the ultimate master in this palace and he dotes on me. Yet, you keep obeying Noble Consort Rong. Don¡¯t you think that you are confused about who actually holds the authority now?¡±


    Qing Ling was confused and wondered in her heart, ¡®But the princess was the one who obeyed Noble Consort Rong most of the time.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing warned her with a sly smile, ¡°I will move into a new princess manor soon. At my place, you must only listen to my instructions. If I find any unusual relationship between you and Noble Consort Rong, I will not hesitate to do what I did to the others the last time¡­¡±

 Chapter 19 - Building Up The Princess’s Prestige I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Qing Ling was shocked to find that the princess had changed a lot since the day she woke up.


    If she still contacted Noble Consort Rong, she would be doomed. The princess would beat her to death.


    Suddenly, someone was berating another person outside the princess¡¯s chamber. It sounded like, ¡°Liu Li, what are you doing here? Is the princess¡¯s chamber a place that you can simply enter as you wish? Go away now before the princess sentences you to death!¡±


    ¡®Liu Li¡­¡¯


    This name caused a ripple in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart. She walked past Qing Ling and stepped outside.


    ¡­


    Outside the princess¡¯s chamber was a garden full of peach blossoms.


    In the garden, a thin girl stood stubbornly under a peach blossom tree.


    She wore a simple maid attire. Her thin and weak figure gave people the illusion that she might be blown away by the wind anytime.


    ¡°I will leave the place immediately once I get a glimpse of the princess.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You are just a weak laundry maid in the palace. What makes you think that you can meet Her Highness?¡±


    Standing in front of Liu Li was a fierce old woman who was a senior servant. Her eyes were filled with impatience and wickedness. ¡°Go away, leave now! Or else Her Highness won¡¯t let you go so easily!¡±


    In this society where people regarded cultivation as the main principle, even eunuchs and maids in the palace were required to acquire a certain cultivation level, but Liu Li was an exception. Her body was too weak, so she was not strong enough. Luckily the late Empress had pitied her and kept Liu Li by her side.


    Soon after, the late Empress passed away due to labor complications. So Liu Li was automatically sent to stay with the princess.


    Now, even the princess did not want her anymore. She could only work as a laundry maid, enduring sufferings, and constant bullying in the palace.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. Let me just get a glimpse of the princess. I would do it without her knowing. I promise not to disturb Her Highness.¡± She pleaded while looking down worriedly.


    She was worried about the princess¡¯s health. At the same time, she was sad to see this place where she used to live for so many years, but was no longer able to get in as easily as before.


    Reminiscing about her past, she would not be here if not because of the late empress¡¯s help. She would have been dead in this cold palace. Now, knowing that the princess was victimized, how could she be at peace?


    ¡°Cheap servant! Since you refuse to leave, you deserve the consequences!¡± The old servant thought of something evil. ¡°Bring this servant down and beat her to death. Even the princess doesn¡¯t care about your life, so I would just let you die.¡±


    Liu Li started to panic but she forced herself to stay calm. She forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry¡ªI will just leave at your command.¡±


    She could just sneak into this place the next time when people were not aware of it. It was not worth it for her to die now.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think you can come and go as you please?¡± The old servant sneered in reply.


    As this maid did not have any real capabilities, her presence only annoyed her. Noble Consort Rong had spent so much effort in raising the princess into a spoiled brat, but this maid kept giving her good advice.


    Fortunately, the princess trusted Noble Consort Rong the most, so she didn¡¯t get to do anything. And now that she still wanted to be around the princess, her life should not be spared anymore.


    The two guards grabbed Liu Li¡¯s shoulders to hold her in place.


    Liu Li became more nervous and felt more helpless. She tried to wriggle her way out. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go now! Her Highness will not let you beat me to death!¡±


    She was just around three years old when the late empress had passed away. But she had raised the princess until now. She could not believe that Her Highness would treat her with such cruelty.


    The princess was just influenced by the wrong people. One day, she would figure out the truth.

 Chapter 20 - Building Up The Princesss Prestige II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a voice said. Liu Li¡¯s body stiffened. She turned around only to see a gigantic body. Liu Li¡¯s racing heart had slowed down but then, it quickly throbbed anxiously again. Her face was ghastly pale.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Liu Li. There was neither a glistening crown on her head nor dazzling colors on her face. However, her skin was fair and flawless like an exquisite jade.


    ¡°Your Highness, Liu Li is too ignorant and had left the laundry area without permission. Let me take her away.¡± The old servant bowed slightly and paid her respect to the princess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on those who don¡¯t listen to you. Just kill them.¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her wrist as she looked at the old servant with a bright smile.


    ¡°Your Highness is right. We should just¡­¡± The old servant bowed again respectfully. Before she could finish her words, Feng Ruqing slapped her.


    Although Feng Ruqing¡¯s cultivation was low, thanks to her gigantic body, she had slapped the old servant hard across her face. The old servant¡¯s face turned red and swollen and blood trickled from the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Your Highness, did I do something wrong?¡± The old servant clenched her teeth as she asked. Her eyes were filled with resentment but she dared not offend the princess.


    ¡°Granny Qin, don¡¯t you know your mistake?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    Granny Qin¡ªthe old servant was Noble Consort Rong¡¯s nanny. Ever since Noble Consort Rong had gotten closer to the princess, she had brought Granny Qin into the palace. Granny Qin was responsible for discipline in the princess¡¯s chamber. Hence, Feng Ruqing could tolerate Qing Ling but not Granny Qin.


    ¡°This is my chamber. No one is allowed to do this without my permission.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze turned to the imperial guards who were still holding Liu Li¡¯s shoulders.


    Both the imperial guards exchanged looks, loosened their grips on Liu Li¡¯s shoulders and took a few steps back. They had gotten used to obeying Granny Qin¡¯s command and had forgotten the real master of this chamber.


    ¡°Qing Ling, take Liu Li to change her dress. She will not go back to the laundry. From now on, she is my personal attendant.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Li who was lost in wonder and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The old princess was such an idiot that she could never distinguish good from evil. She had broken the hearts of the people who had truly cared for her.


    Not only was the princess not mad at her, she had allowed her to stay by her side. Was that a dream? Liu Li pinched her cheek hard as tears streamed down her cheeks. It was the tears of joy. She bit back the pain on her cheek and wiped off the tears. It was not a dream. The princess had finally come to her senses.


    Feng Ruqing stared at Granny Qin, the corner of her mouth slightly lifted. Her eyes were icy cold, sending a chill down Granny Qin¡¯s spine.


    Granny Qin kneeled down before Feng Ruqing, her hands balled into fists.


    ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy on me. I truly don¡¯t know what I have done wrong.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a few steps closer to Granny Qin.


    ¡°Firstly, I am the master and you are my servant. When someone looked for me, you did not inform me but had taken action on your own. Secondly, I don¡¯t care what had happened before. From now on, I don¡¯t need those who are overbearing and could not tell right from wrong to stay by my side. Thirdly, you don¡¯t belong to the palace. So, you can either get out the palace or go back to Noble Consort Rong¡¯s chamber.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Building Up The Princess’s Prestige III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Granny Qin was stunned by Feng Ruqing¡¯s sudden rebuke and stared anxiously at her. This old servant was assigned by Noble Consort Rong to stay with Feng Ruqing because she chased away those who were loyal and cared for her. Now that the princess had thrown her out of the princess chamber, Noble Consort Rong would definitely not spare her life.


    ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy on me and let me stay with you.¡± Granny Qin kept bowing to the princess, her voice trembling in fear.


    ¡°Take her out and kill her.¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand in annoyance.


    ¡°This old servant chooses to leave the palace.¡± Granny Qin had nearly burst into tears. She thought that the princess had changed and would show her mercy. Little did she know that the princess was still ruthless and ill-tempered as she was before.


    ¡®Does she truly think she could leave the palace safe and sound? She knows too many secrets of Noble Consort Rong. Noble Consort Rong would never let her off.¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    At Hua Qing Palace, Liu Rong sat comfortably on the couch, staring at the servant who was kneeling before her.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing threw Granny Qin out of her chamber?¡± Glared balefully and was no longer as gentle as she used to be.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is truly different now.¡± Liu Rong lowered her eyes, her hands on her knees balled into fists. She could feel the pain on her hands as the nails dug into her palms.


    After the near-death experience, Feng Ruqing had gone beyond her control.


    ¡°Did she go anywhere today?¡± Liu Rong asked after pondering for a while.


    ¡°Her Highness went to the Southern Bamboo Grove besides meeting His Majesty.¡±


    Bang!


    Liu Rong slammed the table as she got up. She quickly regained her composure as she suddenly remembered that she was still in the palace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qing¡¯er? The state preceptor is extremely vicious. She should not go into the Southern Bamboo Grove.¡± She bit back her anger and furrowed her brows.


    ¡®No way! Feng Ruqing went into the Southern Bamboo Grove even though I frightened her off? I must meet her.¡¯ Seeing the drastic change in Feng Ruqing, Liu Rong could not help but panic.


    ¡°Get me to the Serene Palace. I want to meet Qing¡¯er.¡±


    The name ¡®Serene Palace¡¯ was given by the emperor as he wanted his most beloved daughter to live a joyful and carefree life. The love of the emperor toward Feng Ruqing was something that Feng Rushuang could never have.


    ¡®The love of His Majesty and Serene Palace all belong to Shuang¡¯er. No one can take it away from her. Since leading Feng Ruqing astray does not seem to work, I must think of a way to get rid of her.¡¯ Liu Rong clenched her fists tightly with a determined look on her face.


    It was a pity that when Liu Rong reached Serene Palace, Feng Ruqing had left the palace together with two servants. She could not help but leave reluctantly.


    In Southern Street, a modest yet solemn manor stood in the center. There was a plaque that was hung on the wall with glittering gold words¡ªPrincess Manor. It was astonishing and overwhelmed with loftiness.


    ¡°His Majesty is truly amazing. He has actually gotten this manor ready in half a day time. However, the plaque is too glaring. Liu Li, get someone to change the plaque as fast as possible.¡± Feng Ruqing walked into the manor as soon as she ended her sentence.

 Chapter 22 - Are You A Demon? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fluffy clouds drifted across the lush green valleys.


    Fu Chen rested his soft rosy cheek on his hands as he stared blankly at the vast blue sky.


    ¡°Qing Han, why isn¡¯t mommy here yet? I¡¯m close to dying of hunger.¡± Fu Chen pouted and stroked his growling belly.


    As soon as he finished his words, the earth shook violently¡ªa flabby silhouette came into view.


    Thrilled with joy, Fu Chen got up and looked at Feng Ruqing with longing eyes. Qing Han was hiding behind Fu Chen as she stared at Feng Ruqing fearfully. Feng Ruqing was truly ruthless so Fu Chen was afraid of her.


    ¡°Mommy, have you started sowing spirit herbs?¡± Fu Chen looked at her with innocent eyes. Although Fu Chen was scared of Feng Ruqing, hunger had overtaken his fear.


    ¡°Fu Chen, let¡¯s have a discussion.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she walked toward Fu Chen. Seeing his pitiful gaze, she could not help but feel sorry for him.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± Fu Chen swallowed hard and asked. He could feel that Feng Ruqing was actually planning something evil.


    ¡°Look, you are actually making me do free labor by sowing the spirit herbs for you. Moreover, the number that I could sow with my two hands is limited. Is there a way to get others to help me?¡±


    The skill for sowing spirit herbs was highly confidential and could not be simply passed down. However, the number of spirit herbs that Feng Ruqing was capable of sowing was only sufficient to supply food for the two kids. As Feng Ruqing could only take the leftover after the two kids took enough for food, Feng Ruqing would not get anything in the end. It was obvious she was not interested in such a bad deal.


    ¡°I can only pass the skill to you alone. Moreover, others may not have achieved the strength to learn this.¡± Fu Cheng was slightly startled.


    ¡°Forget it. There are many ways to lose weight and I can enhance my strength on my own. Since I would never get the spirit herbs, I quit.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that Feng Ruqing was about to leave, Fu Chen reached out and tugged at her dress.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Feng Ruqing knitted her brows as she turned to look at Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen hesitated before taking out a book with bronze cover. It seemed as if the book had been kept for decades and had turned yellow with age. However, it was lofty and imposing.


    ¡°This is the beast taming book. You can summon the spirit beasts to sow spirit herbs for you. The strength of the spirit beasts is strong. However, don¡¯t forget that you must form a contract with the spirit beasts before you can pass the skill down to them.¡±


    Besides humans, there was a spirit beasts¡¯ territory in the kingdom. They lived peacefully and had never interfered with others. Only those who had attained a certain level of cultivation were capable of owning the spirit beasts as their battle partners. For ordinary people, they could not even get close to the spirit beasts.

 Chapter 23 - Are You A Demon? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Deal. However, since I have to sow spirit herbs for you, shouldn¡¯t you pay me something in return? Besides this beast taming book, is there anything else that you are keeping? You can use it to exchange for the spirit herbs.¡± Feng Ruqing took the book contentedly.


    ¡°Are you a demon?¡± Stunned, Fu Chen stared blankly at Feng Ruqing for a long while. Fu Chen had given her the two most precious things that he had, but she was still not satisfied.


    ¡°We truly have nothing else. We have given you the beast taming book. We have nothing left.¡± Qing Han nearly cried her eyes out.


    Seeing Qing Han¡¯s innocent face, a faint sense of guilt flickered in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. Although the two kids had been alive for years, they were still children at heart. It seemed that Feng Ruqing had gone too far.


    ¡°Alright. I will provide you with spirit herbs from now on. You can help me when you have regained your strength and leave this place. Oh yeah, what else can you do?¡±


    Qing Han blinked and stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing. She looked so adorable. Feng Ruqing could see tears at the corner of her eyes.


    ¡®Since when did this human become so kind?¡¯


    ¡°I can deal with thugs. I bite. I am extremely ferocious. As long as you give me the spirit herbs, I can bite anyone you want.¡± Qing Han bit her finger and sank into her own thoughts.


    ¡®Is she a dog?¡¯ Feng Ruqing stared wordlessly at her.


    ¡°Give me the spirit herbs book and the herbal cuisine recipes. I want to study them.¡± Feng Ruqing said after contemplating for a while. It was late, Feng Ruqing could not stay here any longer. If Liu Li did not see her in the chamber, she would inform the emperor. By then, the whole palace would sink into chaos again.


    ¡°They are all in my mind. I will pass them to you now.¡± Fu Chen took a few steps forward, and he reached out to Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.


    Boom! A loud bang sounded in Feng Ruqing head. Hundreds of thousands of words flooded her mind as if she was born with all those skills.


    ¡°I have passed all the skills to you. The beast taming skill is of great use to you. You must take a good look at it,¡± after a long while, Fu Chen retracted his hand and said.


    Feng Ruqing entered the place through the red thread on her wrist, and Fu Chen needed to send her out if she wanted to leave. As soon as Fu Chen said his last word, he sent Feng Ruqing out of the place.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing out of the place, Fu Chen stroked his forehead that was covered in beads of cold sweats.


    ¡°That was a close call. She almost seized all my possessions. Fortunately, I still have one left with me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, what could you do with the sword passed down by the former sect master?¡± Qing Han wiped off the tears at the corners of her eyes and turned to look at Fu Chen.


    ¡°I have no idea. It seems delicious. I need to enhance my cultivation in order to eat this. Otherwise, I would have eaten it immediately.¡± Fu Chen sighed. The sword was his food. He would never give it to Feng Ruqing. That was why he had quickly sent her back or he would have nothing left for himself.

 Chapter 24 - Are You A Demon? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was lying on her bed when she got out of the place. She put away the book in her hands and walked toward the door slowly.


    The door creaked open¡ªthe sun was shining brilliantly outside. The daylight poured down on her. She stretched her body with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°It feels so good after leaving the palace.¡±


    Although the person who loved her the most lived there, the gloomy atmosphere in the palace was oppressive and overwhelming. Even the sun shone brighter outside the palace.


    ¡°Your Highness, there are only two of us serving you. Do you need more servants?¡± Liu Li bowed slightly to pay her respect to Feng Ruqing


    ¡°There is no need. I would pick the guards myself. As for servants, two of you is enough.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head. Since she had the beast taming book with her, she did not need guards to secure the princess manor. After all, humans were no match for spirit beasts.


    ¡°Liu Li, clear the land in the backyard together with Qing Ling. I need the land to sow herbs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Li was stunned.


    ¡®Her Highness wants to sow herbs? She could just buy it from the herbal store. Why would she do that?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not tell Liu Li that the land was meant for sowing spiritual herbs. Among the skills that Fu Chen had passed down to her, there was a skill that could conceal the spiritual herbs by making them look like ordinary herbs. Even a master was not capable of seeing through the disguise. Hence, it could keep the princess manor out of trouble.


    ¡°Hurry up. I need to go out for a while. I hope that the land is ready when I return.¡±


    ¡°At Your Highness¡¯s command.¡± Liu Li regained her focus and answered respectfully.


    Ever since Feng Ruqing woke up, she was completely different. Liu Li no longer needed to keep an eye on her. Naturally, sowing herbs was far better than messing around like she used to.


    Feng Ruqing paid no regard to Liu Li and strode out of the manor. She turned around only to see a new plaque was already fixed above the door. The words inscribed on the plaque were more imposing and domineering¡ªSupreme Princess Manor.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a great name! I am the best in Liu Yun Kingdom from now on.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted and rubbed her chin. The words were wildly extravagant and conceited, but she loved it.


    Feng Ruqing looked away contentedly and walked toward Southern Street. The spirit beasts lived far away from the human territory, and they had never crossed each other¡¯s paths. However, some humans would capture the spirit beasts and sell them for money.


    Naturally, these spirit beasts were not strong. The spirit beasts that had attained a certain level of strength would choose to take their own lives instead of bowing to the humans.


    The beast court was the pet store in Hua Xia. The spirit beasts were kept in the cages with their tails between their legs, and they were all in low spirits as some young ladies and masters picked their favorite spirit beasts.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Just as Feng Ruqing stepped into the beast court, a pretty maiden who was standing not far away from her called out to her. The maiden was slightly startled before her eyes flickered with joy.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened the moment her eyes met the maiden¡¯s. It was such a small world. Feng Ruqing did not expect that she would meet Feng Rushuang in the beast court.

 Chapter 25 - Feng Rushuang Was Truly Naive I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As opposed to Feng Rushuang, the people around her took a few steps back in shock as if they saw a demon standing at the door.


    ¡°Sister, ever since you fell unconscious, I had always wanted to pay you a visit. However, Father did not allow me to disturb you. Are you angry at me?¡±


    Feng Rushuang stared at Feng Ruqing with a bright smile on her face. A childlike innocence shone in her eyes.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Ruqing was as ferocious as a demon and even a monster would hide away from her. However, Feng Rushuang was the only person that Feng Ruqing treated well wholeheartedly and had always wanted to give everything she had to.


    ¡°Angry at you? Why should I be?¡± Feng Ruqing collected her thoughts and smiled. Her flabby body was shivering, and her eyes turned into a baleful glare.


    ¡°Father said that he does not blame you for looking for the state preceptor the other day. As the state preceptor is so handsome, it is natural that you would fall for him.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t get you.¡± Feng Rushuang stood frozen, forcing a smile.


    Feng Ruqing should not know that Feng Rushuang went to Southern Bamboo Grove and was bitten by the state preceptor¡¯s pet. Even if she knew, she should not confront her in public. Noble Consort Rong was right. Feng Ruqing was utterly different after she had woken up.


    ¡°Father told me about this. Since you did not seduce the state preceptor, why would he said that? Perhaps, he was confused. I will explain to him when I return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°Rushuang, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe that you would set your cap for the state preceptor.¡± Feng Ruqing said decisively as if she was not aware that color had drained from Feng Ruqhuang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sister, no worries. I am fine as long as you trust me.¡± Feng Rushuang nearly exploded with fury. However, she dared not offend Feng Ruqing. She bit back her resentment and forced a smile.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, the emperor¡¯s words carried a lot of weight. As the emperor of the kingdom, he would never tell a lie. Apparently, Feng Rushuang who looked innocent and harmless had truly seduced the state preceptor.


    Feng Rushuang could feel the many disdainful eyes on her. To her, Feng Ruqing was truly good for nothing. She should not have confronted Feng Rushuang with so many watchful eyes around, putting her in such an awkward predicament.


    ¡°Of course I trust you. However, I was in a rush and forgot to bring money with me. Since I treated you so well, could you lend me some? I want to buy some spirit beasts.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    Feng Rushuang sighed in relief. Noble Consort Rong was wrong. Feng Ruqing still trusted her like she used to.


    ¡°Sister, you can pick any spirit beast you want. It¡¯s all on me.¡± The corner of Feng Rushuang¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as she said with an innocent voice. The spirit beasts in the beast court were not pricey. Feng Rushuang could definitely afford it.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Feng Ruqing burst into laughter. A chill ran down Feng Rushuang¡¯s spine. She could feel that something was out of her control.

 Chapter 26 - Feng Rushuang Was Truly Naive II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing turned to walk toward the cages. Seeing this, the people around her stepped back to make way for her. They were afraid that they would get into trouble by accidentally being in her way.


    When Feng Ruqing drew closer, the spirit beasts in cages bared their teeth and growled. Their face gradually turned ferocious. Although they had been tamed and were kept in the cages for a long time, their ferociousness was triggered whenever a stranger approached.


    Feng Ruqing did not utter a word and only chanted the beast taming spell. In an instant, the spiritual qi surrounding her turned soft and delicate as if a warm arm was caressing the spirit beasts. Feeling her spiritual qi, the spirit beasts turned docile and lay quietly in the cage as they stared cordially at Feng Ruqing.


    In fact, these spirit beasts had been tamed before. Hence, Feng Ruqing could calm their ferocity by just chanting the beast taming spell. However, her strength was no match for the wild spirit beasts.


    ¡°I want two spirit rabbits, a four-armed ape, and all the spirit degus that you own.¡±


    Feng Ruqing truly liked the two spirit rabbits as they were extremely adorable. Even if the degus¡¯ combat skills were weak, their sharp fangs were the most powerful weapons. If they were cultivated properly, their strength was not inferior to the other spirit beasts. As for the Four-Armed Ape, it was smart and agile. She could make it as a good door guard.


    Seeing the spirit beasts that Feng Ruqing had selected, Feng Rushuang could not help but sneer. They were nothing as their strength was too low. However, even if Feng Ruqing bought a ferocious beast, with her current strength, she would end up being devoured by her own beasts.


    ¡°Sister, are you done? If yes, let me pay for you.¡± Feng Rushuang walked toward Feng Ruqing with an innocent smile.


    ¡°What is the most precious spirit beast that you have? Take it out for me.¡± Feng Ruqing disregarded Feng Rushuang and turned to look at the court keeper.


    ¡°Your Highness, the most precious beast that we have has not been tamed yet. I am afraid that it might hurt you. if that happens, I could never run my business again.¡± The court keeper¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, take it out. I want to have a look. If I really like it, I would make sure that it is a good deal. My sister has nothing but money. You have nothing to lose.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin.


    ¡°Sister, that¡¯s too risky.¡± Feng Rushuang sank into a great panic and tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve.


    The treasure of the beast court would definitely blow a hole in Feng Rushuang¡¯s savings. Although she was a princess, she was not of the same rank as Feng Ruqing. Her monthly allowance was much lower. Had it not been for Noble Consort Rong who managed to get a certain sum of money from those who fawned on her, she would not have had enough money to pay for Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°Rushuang, I have spent so much money on you and Noble Consort Rong all these years. I even lent my Iron-Blooded Token to both of you for a few days and you never returned it to me after so many years. The money I spend now is nothing compared to the money I spent on the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you gift the Iron-Blooded Token to my mother?¡± Feng Rushuang was stunned by Feng Ruqing¡¯s sudden rebuke.

 Chapter 27 - The Youth Of The General Manor I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I gifted it to Noble Consort Rong? The Iron-Blooded Token is a relic passed down from my mother. Why would I give it to others? In fact, I agreed to lend it to Noble Consort Rong for a few days, but she refused to return it to me after so many years. There is great confusion between us.¡±


    Feng Rushuang stood frozen and dazed. She was not around when Liu Rong got the Iron-Blooded Token. She simply did not know how Liu Rong got the Iron-Blooded Token. The only thing she knew was ever since Liu Rot got the Iron-Blooded Token, no one in the four kingdoms dared to mess with her.


    ¡®Is it true that Feng Ruqing just lent it to mother for a few days?¡¯


    ¡°Sister, I am not sure what had happened. Let me check with my mother. Also, you are my sister, so I would definitely buy these spirit beasts for you.¡± Feng Rushuang turned her thoughts back to the present, a faint smile played on her lips.


    Feng Rushuang paid the court keeper generously. Deep down however, her heart was bleeding. That was indeed a tremendous amount of money. However, if she did not do that, Feng Ruqing would not let her off easily.


    ¡°Take out the beast now.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at the court keeper.


    The court keeper was slightly startled and turned to glance at Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°You just do what my sister says. If you dare to mess with her, His Majesty would tear down your beast court for sure.¡± Feng Rushuang frowned as she snarled.


    By doing so, Feng Rushuang was telling others that Feng Ruqing had always been bossing around whoever that was standing in her way using the emperor¡¯s name.


    The court keeper stared at Feng Ruashuang as if thanking her for the reminder. He then signaled the servant to take out the beast.


    ¡°Sister, the court keeper is taking out the beast now. Please don¡¯t vent your anger on the beast court. It¡¯s not good for Father¡¯s reputation.¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s looked up at her with a smile.


    ¡°Feng Rushuang, how dare you mislead the public by making a false imperial decree?¡± Now, Feng Ruqing was also staring at Feng Rushuang with a broad smile.


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡± Feng Rushuang stood stunned, her eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°You are not only slandering me, but you have also even passed down a false imperial decree. Since when did father want to tear down the beast court? Father is such a wise emperor. Do you think he would do something without proper deliberation? Or¡­would it be that your mother is trying to usurp the throne?¡± Feng Ruqing said with an oppressive and domineering tone.


    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? My mother is loyal to His Majesty. She will not do that. You are doing her injustice by saying this.¡± Dumbfounded, Feng Ruqing shivered in shock. A burning rage swept over her like fire.


    ¡®Mother was right. Feng Ruqing has changed. Why would she do that? Presently, Feng Ruqing is really annoying.¡¯


    ¡°If there was no conspiracy, why did you taint father¡¯s reputation?¡±

 Chapter 28 - The Youth Of The General Manor II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everyone in the beast court stop moving, their eyes fixed were fixed on the two princesses. Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze swept past the surroundings. She quickly spotted a cold and doubtful stare directed at her. Among the group of people was a youth dressed in brocade robe with a chiseled, handsome face.


    The youth appeared to be eighteen or nineteen years old. His face was emotionless as he stared quietly at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing quickly knew the youth¡¯s identity. She pursed her lips and turned to look at Feng Rushuang¡¯s face that was drained of any color.


    Feng Rushuang felt suffocated as she clenched her fists tightly.


    The person who stood before her was still the fat bloated lady. However, her domineering demeanor was oppressive. Feng Rushuang felt as if Feng Ruqing was capable of reading her mind.


    At this time, the servant took out a cage.


    Feng Rushuang took a deep breath, her hand stroking her throbbing chest as she stared at Feng Quqing in fear.


    Feng Ruqing could not get her eyes off of the cage. It was a wolf with white-silver and glossy fur, its blue eyes were bright and clear, glaring at the people in the beast court.


    ¡°Is this cage specially tailored? Could the snow wolf escape from the cage?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, all the spirit beasts can never escape from the beast court. However, this snow wolf is wild. You may want to consider.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I want this. Take it to my manor. Feng Rushuang will pay for me.¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a smile as she turned to look at Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°Rushuang, this is just a piece of cake for you. Also, don¡¯t taint my father¡¯s and my reputation. Otherwise, I would not let you off.¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s lips were trembling but she did not utter a word. She was pondering over the amount of money spent on the beasts today.


    ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget to tell Noble Consort Rong that she has been holding my Iron-Blooded Token for years. It¡¯s time to return it. Trust that Noble Consort Rong would not keep it for herself.¡± When Feng Ruqing was about to leave, something suddenly crossed her mind, so she turned to look at Feng Rushuang.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head in shock. She was paying the money because she wanted to stop Feng Ruqing from talking about the Iron-Blooded Token. However, all her money was spent for nothing.


    Feng Ruqing walked into the crowd, looking for the youth but all in vain.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Since I have left the palace, there are a lot of chances to clear up all the misunderstandings at the general manor.¡± Feng Ruqing let out a sigh.


    Southern Street was bustling with people. Feng Ruqing walked straight to the princess manor after leaving the beast court.


    After walking for a while, a long arrow shot through the still air, toward Feng Ruqing¡¯s head from behind her.


    At this time, a stone flew through the air and hit the arrow. The arrow flew past her head, but it was close enough for her to feel the fletching brush her face. Feng Ruqing wiped off the blood on her face¡ªher back was covered in cold sweat.

 Chapter 29 - The Youth Of The General Manor III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Her soul was much stronger than other people, so she could sense the danger. However, her body was too weak and too plump, which prevented her from escaping it. If someone didn¡¯t rescue her on time, she would not have survived the arrow.


    Feng Ruqing turned around. She saw a youth wearing long sleeves standing not far away from her.


    The youth had a cold and emotionless expression as if the incident that had happened just now was not related to him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and thanked him sincerely.


    The young guy seemed calm but deep in his heart, he mocked her sincerity.


    ¡®This woman¡­ knows how to say thank you too?¡¯


    ¡°I saved you because I don¡¯t want grandpa to feel sad. Although he does not want to see you, he won¡¯t wish for something bad to happen to you,¡± he said with apathetic eyes and a mean tone. He added, ¡°One more thing, since I have saved you once, you better not appear in front of Dai¡¯er. She is afraid to see you.¡±


    Dai¡¯er had a disability since birth¡ªshe had autism. However when she first met Feng Ruqing, maybe due to their blood relation, she tried to approach her.


    But what did Feng Ruqing do?


    Just because Dai¡¯er surprised Feng Ruqig unintentionally, she gave Dai¡¯er a ruthless kick and even bullied her mercilessly for many years after the incident.


    This caused her parents to lock Dai¡¯er at home. They did not dare to let her out from home again.


    Feng Ruqing was in a daze, she knew that the real bully was the owner of her body, but she still unknowingly felt sad.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    This apology was made on behalf of the original Feng Ruqing. Sincerity could be seen in her eyes.


    The youth was taken aback and shocked. He lowered his gaze and clenched his fists.


    He never expected Feng Ruqing to apologize to him, but he kept warning himself that he should stop being soft-hearted to her again.


    Despite countless times of being soft-hearted, their kindness only led to more hurt and damage.


    ¡°The person you should apologize to is not me, but Dai¡¯er. She is the one hurt by you the most. Moreover, my grandpa is very old now and he is not feeling very well recently. I know that you had moved out of the palace. I beg you not to come close to the general manor, they cannot endure any forms of hurt now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stayed silent. She knew that no matter how many times she apologized, it would not erase the pain caused by her.


    The only thing she could do now was to spend her whole life making up for their loss.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, princess. I won¡¯t give you any more advice. I just hope that you will think for the sake of His Majesty. He is a ¡­ very good father. You have hurt so many people, please don¡¯t hurt him anymore.¡±


    The youth glanced at Feng Ruqing with an icy and distant expression, then he turned and walked toward the other side of the street.


    Actually, he did not even know the reason behind his sudden decision to rescue Feng Ruqing. It was obvious that she was the culprit behind Dai¡¯er¡¯s suffering!


    Maybe¡­ he did not have the heart to see her die in front of him as she was the only bloodline left by his aunt.


    Or it might be due to the incident that had happened at the beast court. The words she said to Feng Rushuang somehow gave him a glimmer of hope that she might have changed?


    However, he did not dare to bet on it. He was afraid that if he lost the bet, what waited for the whole general¡¯s manor was another heartbreak.


    Feng Ruqing stood in place, watching the youth leave.


    At this moment, her heart was filled with agony and despair.


    She felt sorry for Nalan Dai¡¯er who had suffered so much grievances. She even felt very sorry for the old general who had been pissed off by her at such an age.


    ¡°Looks like I need to pay a visit to the general¡¯s manor after I have made the necessary arrangements for the princess¡¯s manor. Will he be shocked to see me then?¡±

 Chapter 30 - For The Sake Of Sleeping With The State Preceptor I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The news of the attempted assassination upon Feng Ruqing had immediately reached Feng Tianyu¡¯s ears. Feng Tianyu was having a discussion with some ministers when he was told about it. He was extremely furious, which scared the ministers to death. Nobody dared to anger him anymore at this moment.


    ¡°Find it out! Investigate it immediately! I want to know who had the nerve to touch my beloved daughter!¡±


    Qing¡¯er had just left the palace not long ago and someone had already tried to kill her! If the assassin was not caught, wouldn¡¯t the whole world think his daughter as an easy target?


    ¡°One more thing.¡± Feng Tianyu narrowed his eyes, which flashed with fury for a moment. He continued, ¡°Feng Rushuang faked an imperial decree and threatened the beast court. Let her reflect upon her misdeed in the palace, and she is not allowed to appear within the three-meter radius of the princess manor.¡±


    Actually, Feng Tianyu was aware that Noble Consort Rong did not dare to rebel against him. Qing¡¯er had changed for the better, so he would not let this mother and daughter lead Qing¡¯er astray again.


    Thus, he followed Feng Ruqing¡¯s words and temporarily put Feng Rushuang on house arrest, so that she would not cause trouble outside.


    ¡°As you command.¡±


    The imperial guard bowed respectfully and was ready to leave.


    However, just as the imperial guard was about to leave the main door, Feng Tianyu spoke again, ¡°Hold on, arrange more skilled fighters to protect Qing¡¯er. Do not let her find out about it. She doesn¡¯t like being followed by many people.¡±


    There was a year when he ordered people to follow Qing¡¯er whenever she went out with Feng Rushuang. Qing¡¯er would be furious every time he did it. After that, he only dared to ask them to follow her secretly without her knowledge.


    Nevertheless, this beloved daughter of his totally did not understand the reason behind his action. She would either quarrel with him or ignore him. In fact, Feng Rushuang and Noble Consort Rong held higher positions in her heart compared to her biological father.


    A throwback of various past incidents played in Feng Tianyu¡¯s mind. He chuckled bitterly. Luckily, his daughter was more mature now. So he would not be ashamed to see Yan¡¯er in future ¡­


    ¡­


    At the princess manor, Qing Ling stood in front of the beast cage with the Snow Wolf locked inside, gazing at each other.


    Looking at this Snow Wolf dazedly, she then tilted her body toward Feng Ruqing and asked in confusion, ¡°Your Highness, where did you get this Snow Wolf from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Feng Rushuang.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin thinking that she had burnt a big hole in Feng Rushuang¡¯s savings this time, which improved her mood instantly.


    ¡°Qing Ling, Liu Li, both of you take good care of this Snow Wolf. If it causes any disturbance, inform me immediately.¡±


    This Snow Wolf was still a Tier-3 spirit beast. Its cultivation level was equivalent to a True Warrior on earth. With Feng Ruqing¡¯s current cultivation, she still could not tame the Snow Wolf, that was why it was temporarily kept in the cage.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Ling muttered distressfully, ¡°This Snow Wolf, it keeps staring at me ¡­¡±


    It seemed like she had stolen the Snow Wolf¡¯s food.


    ¡°If it stares at you, you just do the same by staring back at it,¡± Feng Ruqing replied casually. She added, ¡°One more thing. If anyone is looking for me during this period, I won¡¯t see them. I will be busy studying about my herbs farm. I might also discuss weight loss with others as well.¡±


    Qing Ling¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Did she hear wrong? The princess ¡­ was planning to lose weight?


    Didn¡¯t she only eat meat and sugary food all this while?


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you want to lose weight all of a sudden?¡±


    The moment Qing Ling said those words, the first thing that came to Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind was the state preceptor¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°To sleep with the state preceptor, of course.¡±

 Chapter 31 - For The Sake Of Sleeping With The State Preceptor II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Her large body was too heavy. What if she crushed him badly? Not good. This was not good. She had better lose some weight; otherwise she would crush the state preceptor¡¯s delicate body. Then everyone¡¯s heart would ache.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness?¡± Qing Ling was completely dumbfounded.


    In the past, the princess would not say something perverted no matter how fond of Liu Yuchen she was. Not only that, didn¡¯t the princess loathe the state preceptor before? Why did she change her mind so quickly?


    Liu Li¡¯s face darkened too. ¡®Losing weight to sleep with the state preceptor, this¡­ what kind of reason is this?¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you like Young Master Liu anymore?¡± asked Qing Ling while biting her lips lightly.


    Although the princess did shock her after waking up from the coma, through this short period of interaction, she realized that the princess was not a difficult person to get along with anymore. As long as she did not see Noble Consort Rong anymore, the princess would not stop them from freely voicing out their thoughts.


    This version of the princess was much tolerable compared to the previous one.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen?¡± Feng Ruqing chuckled before saying, ¡°Is he more good looking than the state preceptor?¡±


    Qing Ling shook her head in all honesty.


    Nobody could compare to the state preceptor¡¯s good looks.


    ¡°Then, is he as kind-hearted as the state preceptor? The state preceptor pitied me for losing my mother, so he plans to guide me personally, and due to his presence, Liu Yun Kingdom will not lose such a talent like me.¡±


    Qing Ling was speechless. If what she said was real, the state preceptor was indeed a kind person.


    ¡°Is he as pure as the state preceptor? Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s another woman in his heart. The fact that he used to have concubines in the manor is sufficient to prove that he is not a dependable person.¡±


    Despite the fact that the concubines were already chased out by her in the past.


    Qing Ling kept shaking her head. The state preceptor was not Liu Yuchen. Through these years, it was undeniable that there were people who tried to seduce the state preceptor, but all of them faced bad consequences. The state preceptor was always alone without any woman by his side.


    In fact, there was a rumor that he actually did not like women but his pet the azure snake only.


    ¡°Since he does not possess the state preceptor¡¯s good looks and he cannot even be compared to the state preceptor¡¯s kind heart and pureness, why should I like him instead of chasing after the good looking state preceptor?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face lit up with a cheerful smile.


    Whenever she thought of the state preceptor, she felt happy. But within seconds, her smile disappeared and her face turned stiff.


    ¡°I think I forgot something. The state preceptor asked me to see him this afternoon, but I am too occupied today and have totally forgotten about it.¡±


    Doomed. If she had forgotten such an important matter, how would she be able to sleep with the state preceptor later?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ then do you want to go now?¡± asked Liu Li a few moments later.


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head, looking at the beast cage in the garden, stroking her aching head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I still need to take care of these spiritual beasts, I will find the state preceptor tomorrow then. By the way, Liu Li, I will give you a list of herbal seeds to buy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Liu Li replied respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at her garden that was filled with spiritual beasts, she fell deep into her thoughts.


    The presence of these spiritual beasts did solve her current problem, but she was really desperate to increase her strength at the moment. If she encountered a similar incident like what happened today, and there was nobody to protect her, wouldn¡¯t she be in danger?


    The only solution was for her to improve her strength. Then she would be confident enough to stand on her own two feet on this land.


    However, she was more concerned about paying a visit to the general manor.


    It was not polite to go empty-handed, but the gifts bought using money were too ordinary.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up, her lips curved into a smile.


    She remembered that there was a spiritual wine in the medicine recipe book that was able to strengthen one¡¯s body and health, increase life expectancy and soothe pain. Since grandpa loved drinking wine, she would visit him after she had made spiritual wine for him.

 Chapter 32 - I, Heavenly Mountain’s Snow Wolf, Would Rather Starve To Death I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was a hill at the back of the princess¡¯s manor.


    On top of the hill were splendidly clear blue sky and a small bridge over a flowing stream which formed a panoramic scenery.


    Next to this small stream was an herb farm. However, this farm seemed like it was not plowed properly as it showed the inexperience of two amateurs who never did hard work.


    Feng Ruqing face-palmed. ¡°Fine, just bear with this temporarily. Wait until I manage to tame the spirit beasts, then I will let them take over the work.¡±


    Although the spirit beasts had been tamed once, they were only tamed by the people at the beast court. If she wanted the spirit beasts to be loyal to her, she needed to tame them again.


    Feng Ruqing took out the herbal seeds.


    On the mulberry bark paper, which was used to wrap the herbal seeds, the names of each herb were clearly written.


    In normal circumferences, an herb took a long time to be fully grown. However, the herbs that Feng Ruqing grew were not the common ones but spirit herbs.


    ¡°These are indeed low-grade herbs, so they will not take too long to grow, maybe just one to three months¡¯ time.¡±


    The growth of spirit herbs had different levels.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s current ability was too low, only equivalent to Beginner Warrior tier, so she was only able to grow Grade-1 spirit herbs with her current strength.


    In fact, these Grade-1 spirit herbs required less spiritual qi and the process would not take a long time.


    Feng Ruqing held the seeds in her hand, light spiritual qi surrounded the seeds, whirled and turned into traces of gas, then penetrated the seeds. If observed carefully, the color of the seeds seemed to have undergone a small change, making them different from before.


    After she followed Fu Chen¡¯s method to immerse all the seeds in the spiritual qi, she planted them one by one in the herbal field.


    However, most of the seeds had unexpectedly begun to bud despite being planted into the soil just a moment ago.


    This startled Feng Ruqing. She frowned and thought deeply. ¡°Based on the book, the germination of Grade-1 herbs require a few days. Why did they germinate even though I have just planted them?¡±


    Ordinary herbs took ages to grow, not to mention spirit herbs. Of course, it happened with scarce spiritual qi, but it was enough to speed up the growing process of the spirit herbs just with the help of Fu Chen¡¯s method.


    So, it only required a few days for germination to occur, but what Fu Chen did not tell her was that these seeds germinated at such a fast rate.


    ¡°Looks like I need to set an invisible spell around this herbal farm or else, once this news is out to the public, Liu Yun Kingdom would not remain peaceful anymore.¡±


    The truth was that Feng Ruqing was aware that Feng Tianyu had sent some people to protect her secretly. Just that those people were too self-conscious to not spy on her once she entered the princess manor. They would only follow her when she left the manor.


    This was also the reason why Feng Ruqing did not intentionally hide her movements.


    Nevertheless, before she succeeded in setting up the spell, she would not let anyone step foot on the hill.


    ¡°Looks like the growing of spirit herbs is exhausting. I have just planted ten seeds just now and it has almost used up my spiritual qi. Luckily I have foreseen it and scammed the beast taming spell of Fu Chen. Otherwise, the spirit herbs that I grow would not even be enough to be Fu Chen and Qing Han¡¯s dessert.¡±


    Feng Ruqing wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was not sure if it was her plump body that had caused her to be a little out of breath and exhausted.


    Surprisingly, Feng Ruqing realized that among the seeds that she had planted just now, one of them had grown rather quickly, as it bloomed and bore fruit.

 Chapter 33 - I, Heavenly Mountain’s Snow Wolf, Would Rather Starve To Death II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This was simply too fast which dazed Feng Ruqing. Her eyes widened as she stared at the tiny tree in shock.


    ¡°Low-grade Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡±


    A Divine-Spirit Fruit was considered a Grade-1 spirit herb. She had asked Liu Li to buy it for the spirit wine-making. This Divine-Spirit Fruit was the lowest among the Grade-1 spirit herbs, so it did not provide any benefits in the training. Its only function was to eliminate fatigue.


    What made Feng Ruqing pleased was that this Divine-Spirit Fruit, because of its sweetness and juiciness was spirit beasts¡¯ favorite. Due to this reason, this Divine-Spirit Fruit was almost finished by the spirit beasts until they nearly became extinct despite being the lowest grade of spirit herbs.


    As it seemed, Divine-Spirit Fruits were a huge temptation to the spirit beasts.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin softly and chuckled. ¡°The snow wolf seems useful in this situation now. I was worried about getting a suitable person to guard the herbal farm. Now, with the presence of the snow wolf, nobody dares to trespass this place.¡±


    She simply plucked one Divine-Spirit Fruit and took a big bite, its delicious juice filled her mouth, making her feel refreshed and left her no trace of tiredness.


    Too bad that this Divine-Spirit Fruit¡¯s function was too little, so she could only have them as fruits.


    ¡­


    In the princess manor¡¯s garden, the snow wolf lay flat in the cage and appeared to be listless¡ª its eyes filled with resentment.


    At this time, a sweet-smelling fragrance reached the snow wolf¡¯s nose. The snow wolf opened his eyes and sniffed hard.


    What was this pleasant smell?


    It must be the humans trying to use good food to seduce him, they were delusional to think this king of the wolf would surrender to them! He, the Heavenly Mountain¡¯s snow wolf would rather starve himself to death than eat the human¡¯s food.


    ¡°Little Wolfie.¡± The sweet and tingling voice of a maiden was heard, sending a cold shiver down the snow wolf¡¯s spine.


    He snorted, his eyes flickered with a sheen of violence, gnashing his sharp teeth at the approaching giant maiden as a warning.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, I am sure you did not have a proper meal after being captured by the beast court. I have prepared some fruits for you. What about you take a bite first?¡±


    The snow wolf continued to snort, as expected, these foolish human beings wanted to use good food to bribe him. As the king of the wolf pack, which delicious food had he not tried before? Would he succumb to human food?


    Feng Ruqing saw that the snow wolf was still acting indifferently, so she did not elaborate further. She sat on the stone bench beside her, took out the Divine-Spirit Fruit she had hidden in her sleeve, wiped it with a handkerchief, then took a small bite of it.


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes widened instantly. He stared defiantly at the Divine-Spirit Fruit that she¡¯d bit into as his body shook.


    Was this the Divine-Spirit Fruit?


    How long had he not tasted the Divine-Spirit Fruit? It seemed like since he was caught by the human, he never had the chance to taste such heavenly taste anymore.


    No¡­ Wrong ¡­ This smell, was a bit different from the Divine-Spirit Fruit he had tried before, which seemed stronger, more fragrant. He wished to take a bite¡­


    ¡°Want a bite?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a little smile while standing up as she looked at the snow wolf¡¯s saliva almost dripping to the ground.


    At this moment, the four-armed ape had walked to Feng Ruqing, pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve gently and looked at her with a pitiful and pleading look.


    Feng Ruqing was unstintingly generous. She took out another Divine-Spirit Fruit and threw it to the four-armed ape.


    The four-armed ape caught the Divine-Spirit Fruit with joy, squeaked and went away.

 Chapter 34 - I, The Heavenly Mountains Snow Wolf, Would Rather Starve To Death III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Both spirit degu and spirit rabbit moved forward, cupped their hands together as though begging and stared longingly at the Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    Howl!


    Exploding with an uncontrollable rage, the snow wolf¡¯s eyes reddened and slammed at the cage violently.


    ¡®You bastard! Leave some for this king!¡¯


    ¡°I know you all understand human language. If you work properly, you will have everything you want. If you help me to take care of this manor, I will provide you with the Divine-Spirit Fruits every day.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked the spirit rabbit¡¯s head, and her gaze swept past the snow wolf.


    Although the Divine-Spirit Fruit was just a Grade-1 spirit herb, it was really rare in this realm. Even the snow wolf could hardly find it in the Heavenly Mountain. Hence, it was extremely tempting to spirit beasts.


    Guarding the manor was the dog¡¯s responsibility, not a wolf! The snow wolf¡¯s face darkened a few shades as it squinted at the Divine-Spirit Fruits that Feng Ruqing threw at the spirit degu.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with guarding the manor. The dog and wolf share a common ancestor after all.¡¯ The snow wolf could no longer restrain the temptation of the Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    Qing Ling and Liu Li rushed over hastily after hearing the loud bang. They sighed in relief as soon as they found out that Feng Ruqing was still safe and sound.


    ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡± Liu Li walked toward Feng Ruqing and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Nothing. Open up the cage. Let the snow wolf out,¡± Feng Ruqing said nonchalantly.


    Hearing this, color drained from Qing Ling¡¯s face. The snow wolf was a third tier spirit beast that was equivalent to True Warrior tier. The princess really wanted to release it from the cage?


    ¡°Let it out.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted at the snow wolf again, as she said coolly.


    Feng Ruqing knew that the emperor had sent some people over to protect her. Even if they were not staying at the princess manor, they would quickly come to the princess¡¯s rescue if they sensed any danger. Hence, Feng Ruqing was not the least bit afraid of the snow wolf.


    Qing Ling stood motionless, her face was ghastly pale and she was nearly bursting into tears.


    In the end, it was Liu Li who walked near the cage with her arms outstretched and unlocked the cage. Only after the cage opened did she quickly retracted her arms. She stared at the snow wolf, which was crawling out of the cage, with her eyes wide open.


    The snow wolf merely snorted and disregarded the both of them. Standing dazed, Qing Ling was rendered speechless. They were actually condemned by a wolf?


    Although the snow wolf had been kept in a cage for a long time, it crawled out of the cage with a gracious and elegant pace without missing a bit of pride and loftiness of the wolf clan.


    It moved slowly toward Feng Ruqing and stared scornfully at her as if telling her to serve him the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    ¡°Wag your tail if you want to eat.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze swept past the snow wolf as she said coolly.


    Hearing this, the snow wolf was burning with rage. This human had actually asked a wolf to wag its tail like a dog?

 Chapter 35 - It Was A Mouth

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf did not respond. Feng Ruqing disregarded the wolf, took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit and threw it to the spirit degu. The spirit degu shouted joyfully and happily took the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    ¡°I love adorable pets. If you can¡¯t make me happy, I won¡¯t waste my Divine-Spirit Fruit on you.¡± A faint smile played on her lips as Feng Ruqing took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit. She divided it into half and gave it to the two spirit rabbits.


    The snow wolf was too conceited. Feng Ruqing must kill its ego to make it guard the manor with all its heart. Moreover, those who stayed at the princess¡¯s manor were like her kin. She did not want them to have conflicts within the manor.


    Seeing that the spirit degus and the spirit rabbits were happily enjoying the Divine-Spirit Fruits, the snow wolf¡¯s hairs bristled, his eyes reddened and were fixed at the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. At this moment, strong spiritual qi surged from the surroundings which enveloped the snow wolf and suppressed the fiery spirit aroused within its body.


    Feng Ruqing actually wanted the snow wolf of Heavenly Mountain to wag its tail at her? The snow wolf had always been unyielding and had never bowed to humans. However, it simply could not deal with the temptation of the Divine-Spirit Fruit. It finally surrendered, sat on the ground and wagged its tail at Feng Ruqing like a dog begging for food from its owner.


    Feng Ruqing actually tamed the snow wolf? Since when did the princess become so powerful? Liu Li and Qing Ling stood rooted on the ground, puzzled.


    Liu Li looked up at Feng Ruqing, her eyes were flooded with tears. The giant body before her eyes reminded her of a person engraved in her memories many years ago. Even though she was still young at that time, she could still remember the empress who led hundreds of Iron-Blooded troops in a battle, against hundreds of thousands of opponents. She had even defeated countless of masters on the battlefield. The empress had since then commanded a lot of respect from all the emperors from the other kingdoms. The empress was really something. Naturally, her daughter was not inferior to her. Feng Ruqing would be better, just like the Empress Nalan.


    Qing Ling looked at Feng Ruqing in bewilderment. Indeed, the princess was different from her old self. Previously the princess was a good-for-nothing. Presently, she was extremely charming even with her flabby body.


    The snow wolf bit into the Divine-Spirit Fruit that Feng Ruqing threw at him contentedly and had nearly swallowed the seed.


    It was a mouth-watering delight! The Divine-Spirit Fruit was no ordinary spirit herb. It was far tastier than the Divine-Spirit Fruits that he ever had before.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. If you guard my manor properly, I will give you one Divine-Spirit Fruit tomorrow. However, if you dare to eat them without permission, I will make you a slave at the general¡¯s manor and you can never taste the Divine-Spirit Fruit again for the rest of your life.¡± Looking at the snow wolf¡¯s innocent eyes, Feng Ruqing merely waved her hand.


    The snow wolf nodded hastily.


    ¡°Liu Li, take it to the backyard and let him guard my herbs. During this period, no one is allowed to go near there!¡± Feng Ruqing commanded with a cold gaze. She trusted Liu Li more than Qing Ling. If she did not allow Liu Li to walk near the backyard, Liu Li would definitely obey her command.

 Chapter 36 - It Was A Mouth

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°At your command, Your Highness.¡± Liu Li slightly bowed and paid her respect to the princess.


    Feng Ruqing stretched her body. She was easily tired because of her flabby body. Since she had the time, she wanted to do a lap around the backyard. As she was still unable to make the herbal dish, this was the only way to lose weight. Moreover, her fatigue would be quickly washed away by the Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    Qing Han took small steps across the lawn to Fu Chen¡¯s side, tilted her head and furrowed her brow as she asked in bewilderment, ¡°Brother Fu Chen, What¡¯s wrong with the Divine-Spirit Fruit? Why does the Divine-Spirit Fruit grow at such a fast pace? Even if the Divine-Spirit Fruit is the most inferior spirit fruit, it needs at least two days to grow.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure why, but there was a precedent.¡± Fu Chen frowned.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It happened to the founder of the Divine Herbs Sect¡ªthe mysterious ancestor.¡±


    The mysterious founder resembled a plain white sheet of paper, open to one¡¯s imagination. There were no chronicles about this legendary founder. Simply no one knew his gender or physical appearance. He was the one who studied and passed down the spirit herbs sowing skills. He had given a clear direction to the cultivation of all human beings in this realm. Although no one knew who he actually was, his name would live on from generation to generation.


    He was regarded as the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°You are saying that she has the same talent as the Ninth Emperor? That¡¯s why the spirit herb grows faster and the Divine-Spirit Fruit that she sows possess an intense aura that has even surpassed the master of the Divine Herbs Sect.¡± Qing Han blinked her eyes in wonder.


    ¡°We need to check out her talent later. The Ninth Emperor was not only a master in sowing spirit herbs, the speed of his cultivation was unparalleled in the realm.¡±


    It was a pity that the Ninth Emperor was only a legend and was buried by time and dust.


    ¡°Since she is our mommy, we will never starve for food from now on. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long should we wait for a Grade-3 spirit herb.¡± Qing Han¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy.


    ¡°She is our herbs slave!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened a few shades and snorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. She is my mommy as long as she gives me the spirit herb. Brother Fu Chen, I am completely worn out being starved for years.¡± Qing Han stroked her belly gently and pouted.


    Feng Ruqing was not aware of the chatter between the two little kids. Little did she know that these two little sweetie pies were observing her secretly.


    The sky turned dark after Feng Ruqing did a complete lap around the backyard with the energy from the Divine-Spirit Fruits. Drenched in sweat, she was panting as she walked out of the backyard.


    ¡°It would be perfect to have hawthorn soup now.¡±


    Hawthorn soup was an herbal dish cooked with hawthorn, peacebloom, and silverleaf. It was extremely useful for detox and fat loss. Presently, her flabby body was not only a life-and-death issue on the battlefield, but it was also an obstacle to gain a foothold in this kingdom. Hence, the most important thing that she wanted to do presently was to lose weight.


    ¡°Liu Li, have you heard of the Divine Herbs Sect?¡± Feng Ruqing saw and asked Liu Li, who was waiting for her in the distance, as she walked closer to her after pondering for a while.

 Chapter 37 - Nalan Dai’er I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had no clue why Feng Ruqing asked about the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Your Highness, Divine Herbs Sect is the biggest sect in Cang Yue Mainland. Rumor has it that there were countless spirit herbs in the Divine Herbs Sect. It was a place where all the greatest minds want to get in,¡± after contemplating for a while, Liu Li answered.


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing knitted her brows together. She could still remember Fu Chen telling her that the Divine Herbs Sect had been massacred. It seemed that Fu Chen was not reliable.


    ¡®Now that I have learned the spirit herbs sowing skill from Divine Herbs Sect, would the Divine Herbs Sect come after me? It is too risky. I need to have a good talk with Fu Chen.¡¯ The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips slightly lifted.


    Seeing this, a chill ran down Liu Li¡¯s spine. She could feel that Feng Ruqing was planning for something evil.


    ¡°Liu Li, did anything happen at the general¡¯s manor?¡±


    The old princess did not care for the general¡¯s manor. Consequently, Feng Ruqing could hardly find anything related to the general¡¯s manor in her memory.


    ¡°Your Highness only cared for Young Master Liu previously. After you fell sick, His Majesty was afraid that you would mess around with the people at the general¡¯s manor and did not tell you about this.¡± Standing dazed, Liu lowered her head and only answered after a long while.


    Feng Ruqing was no longer the ruthless princess who was good for nothing. Hence, Liu Li could finally tell her the things that happened at the general¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Ziyan of Long Ao Kingdom has broken off the engagement with the young master of the general¡¯s manor¡ªNalan Jing.¡±


    Slightly surprised, Feng Ruqing clenched her fists.


    When Empress Nalan was still alive, the emperor of Long Ao Kingdom had forged an alliance with Liu Yun Kingdom by marrying off a princess after losing the battle. It was a pity that none of the princes were of marriageable age. Hence, a marriage was arranged between Empress Nalan¡¯s nephew and Princess Ziyan, who was a new-born infant back then. Both of them would get married when they reached eighteen years old. Presently, it was just one year before their marriage, and the engagement had been called off.


    ¡°Your Highness, we have lost Empress Nalan, and the old general¡¯s health is declining year after year. If not for His Majesty, the attacking troops of the other kingdom would have reached our main gates,¡± Liu Li explained earnestly.


    ¡°Liu Li, I want to take a look at the general¡¯s manor. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a determined expression. She was worried about the general¡¯s family. Even if she could not enter the general¡¯s manor, she wanted to take a look from outside.


    Out in the bustling Southern Street was a group of six or seven years old kids. Initially, Feng Ruqing paid no heed to them. However, as she walked past, her eyes fell on a little girl encircled by the kids. Her hair was dripping wet, and her skin was ghastly pale with a scar slashed across her face that had ruined her loveliness.


    Her bright eyes were dilated in fear, like a kid who had been deserted by the whole world. The girl hugged her knees tightly, shivering with fear. She was defenseless and helpless.


    ¡°Nalan Dai¡¯er, how dare you sneak out from your manor! You are grounded because your father knows that you are an eyesore. He is afraid that you would frighten off the people outside. Now that you have frightened me, how would you compensate me?¡±

 Chapter 38 - Nalan Dai’er II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Seeing the group of kids approaching her, Nalan Dai¡¯er took a few steps back as she pursed her lips together. Fear began to show on her sickly face.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you are not only weak but also feeble-minded. Since you can¡¯t talk properly, I don¡¯t expect an answer from you.¡± A little boy said as he and squinted disdainfully at the little girl sat on the ground. The little boy had fair and delicate skin and was dressed in rich, intricate brocade just as a spoiled descendant of a prestigious family would.


    ¡°Have we gone too far? She is the general¡¯s daughter after all. What if the general comes after us?¡± The person next to the boy tugged at his sleeve and said softly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Her aunt has died, and my aunt is Noble Consort Rong. She would be the Empress of Liu Yun Kingdom one day. Who dares to mess me?¡¯


    Liu Yu stuck his nose in the air. Till then, the whole world belonged to the Liu family. The general was nothing.


    ¡°Moreover, she is feeble-minded and can¡¯t even talk properly. Even if I lay my hands on her, do you really think that the general would avenge her and mess with me?¡±


    Liu Yu raised his foot, wanting to give Nalan Dai¡¯er a kick.


    Sitting rooted to the ground, Nalan Dai¡¯er did not dodge Liu Yu¡¯s foot and only stared blankly at him.


    Before Liu Yu¡¯s foot hit Nalan Dai¡¯er, a huge foot could be seen kicking the boy in the chest. It was truly a hard kick, Liu Yu fell down and his head struck the ground. Tears ran freely from his eyes. He reached out and wiped off his tears.


    ¡°Who kicked me? I will make my aunt¡­¡± Engulfed with rage, Liu Yu got up as he snarled.


    When he saw the huge flabby body, his face stiffened.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, was it you who kicked me?¡±


    Slap!


    Fen Ruqing took a step forward and slapped him hard across his face.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned the customs and etiquette from your family elders? I am the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. How dare you call me by my name!¡±


    Liu Yu stood up dazedly, his eyes wide opened. He did not forget about Feng Ruqing¡¯s status and treated her with respect all this while. This time was really just a slip of the tongue as his rage overtook his senses. However, Feng Ruqing should never have kicked him as he was Noble Consort Rong¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°You kicked me? Sob¡­ I am going to tell my aunt and let her teach you a lesson.¡± Liu Yu burst into tears.


    Feng Ruqing had always obeyed Noble Consort Rong, and Liu Yu was Noble Consort Rong¡¯s most beloved nephew. He would not let her off easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cry!¡± Feng Ruqing lifted the edge of Liu Yu¡¯s brocade as she sneered. She raised her hand and slapped him on his buttocks.


    This time, the slap was different from the one she gave Fu Chen¡ªit was a hard slap. She did not show the slightest bit of mercy on him.


    The kids around them did not dare to mess with Feng Ruqing and took a few steps back in fear as they started to panic.


    ¡°Get your aunt to teach me a lesson. I dare you! I want to have a good talk with her about the Iron-Blooded Token.¡±


    Slap!


    Another hard slap on his buttocks. Liu Yu cried his heart out in pain.


    ¡°You are seeking your demise! I will get my aunt to punish you with a rod!¡±


    Liu Yu struggled to get away from Feng Ruqing but failed. Feeling that his buttock was burning hot, Liu Yu cried out loud.

 Chapter 39 - Nalan Dai’er III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The louder Liu Yu cried, the harder Feng Ruqing slapped his buttocks. Whenever she ran out of energy, she bit into a Divine-Spirit Fruit and continued slapping.


    Only when Liu Yu was completely worn out and had stopped crying did Feng Ruqing loosen her grip and throw him on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever lay your hands on Dai¡¯er again! Otherwise, I would not let you off easily. Get out of my sight now!¡± Feng Ruqing snarled.


    Feeling the prickly pain on his buttocks, Liu Yu stroked his buttocks and stared at Feng Ruqing as though she was a monster.


    As soon as Feng Ruqing finished speaking, he quickly turned and left. Even though he could hardly walk and was stumbling through the streets because of the pain, he did not dare to stay there any longer.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was still sitting on the ground, her eyes staring at Feng Ruqing fearfully.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, do you remember me?¡± When Feng Ruqing glanced at the scar across Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s face, her heart was full of unutterable sorrow.


    It was the princess and Feng Rushuang who had left the scar on Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s face. Feng Rushuang had pressed Nalan Dai¡¯er onto the ground as the princess burned Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s face. However, Feng Rushuang had pushed all the blame onto the princess to avoid any punishment by the emperor. Feng Rushuang had since then become the one who failed to stop the princess from hurting Nalan Dai¡¯er. The princess was such a fool. Even though the general knew that Feng Rushuang was involved, he could not help but put all the blame on the princess.


    ¡°My mother said that you are evil. You will hit me, burn me, and ride me like a horse. She wants me to stay away from you. You are a demon!¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s body shook violently. Apparently, Feng Ruqing was more terrifying than the group of kids.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her head, she felt a dull ache in her heart.


    ¡°But I have saved you. Look, they will never hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°My mother said you are a demon.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°I was wrong for hurting you, but I have changed. Can you give me a chance?¡± Feng Ruqing squatted down before Nalan Dai¡¯er, a gentle smile hanging on her lips.


    Tilting her head, Nalan Dai¡¯er bit her finger as she stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Look, I brought you something yummy.¡± Feng Ruqing stretched out her hand, a tiny little fruit on her palm.


    A sweet-smelling aroma lingered in the air. The fruit was glistening like a jewel. It was such a juicy treat.


    Sitting motionlessly, Nalan Dai¡¯er did not take the fruit. She had been hurt too many times that even a feeble-minded kid could hardly trust Feng Ruqing now. She was afraid that Feng Ruqing would hurt her again and that she could no longer handle the pain of her heart being ripped apart.


    ¡°If I want to hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you just now. So long as you eat this, I swear that I won¡¯t hurt you anymore. Is that alright?¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er swallowed hard. Her she looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face and then at the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er could no longer restrain the temptation of the Divine-Spirit Fruit. She stretched her arms out carefully, her eyes filled with fear.


    Feng Ruqing was immensely relieved when Nalan Dai¡¯er took the Divine-Spirit Fruit from her outstretched hand.


    This time, Feng Ruqing did not hurt Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°Eat this.¡± Feng Ruqing rested her chin in her hands as she looked at Nalan Dai¡¯er with a bright smile.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er bit into the Divine-Spirit Fruit. The juice burst into her mouth and spread across her tongue. It was sweet and succulent!

 Chapter 40 - Nalan Dai’er IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yummy.¡± Perhaps the Divine-Spirit Fruit was too delicious, as Nalan Dai¡¯er finally let her guard down with a sweet smile hanging on her lips.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, it¡¯s late, why are you still hanging around outside?¡±


    ¡°My brother is not in a good mood. I want to buy him some osmanthus cakes, but I couldn¡¯t find them.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er blinked as she answered.


    Indeed, there was a famous shop selling osmanthus cake in Southern Street. Nalan Jing must be extremely upset with the canceled engagement. Hence, Nalan Dai¡¯er had snuck out to buy the dessert that he liked most to cheer him up.


    Feng Ruqing sighed as she recalled the moment she saw the gloomy look on her cousin¡¯s face. It was a pity that she did not know about the canceled engagement when she met him.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, let me take you there.¡± Feng Ruqing got up and held Nalan Dai¡¯er hands as she smiled.


    As the night grew darker, the general¡¯s manor sank into chaos. The old general jumped out of his bed and led everyone in the general¡¯s manor in search of Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    Lady Nalan stood at the general¡¯s manor¡¯s door, staring anxiously into the distance, gripping a scarf tightly.


    ¡°General and Father had gone out for quite some time, have they found Dai¡¯er?¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was different from an ordinary kid. She started crawling only when she was one year old and was unable to talk when she was two. Only at the age of three did she learn to walk on her own. Moreover, she was weak and fragile. Hence, Lady Nalan had always been taking extra care of Nalan Dai¡¯er. If anything were to happen to Nalan Dai¡¯er, how was Lady Nalan going to live her life?


    Lady Nalan wiped off her tears and sighed softly.


    Suddenly, a small silhouette came into sight, sending joy to her heart. However, when she saw the lady walking next to Nalan Dai¡¯er, her face darkened. She quickly rushed toward Nalan Dai¡¯er, pulled her hand out of Feng Ruqing¡¯s grip and wrapped her tightly in her embrace.


    Standing in a stupor, Lady Nalan was afraid that Feng Ruqing wold hurt Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I would not hurt Dai¡¯er. She wanted to buy osmanthus cakes for Cousin but had lost her way. So, I sent her home.¡± Feng Ruqing knew what Lady Nalan was worried about and smiled wryly.


    Lady Nalan did not let her guard down as she still could not trust Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Your Highness, thanks for helping Dai¡¯er. We will not trouble you again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, never do this again. You have made me worried.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Cousin will protect me.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er buried her head in Lady Nalan¡¯s bosom and broke into a smile.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing will protect Dai¡¯er?¡¯ Lady Nalan could not believe what she had just heard. She would already be extremely grateful if Feng Ruqing did not hurt Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°Aunt, I mean no harm. I am here today to check on grandfather¡¯s health condition,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a grave expression on her face. She did not say a word about her cousin¡¯s canceled engagement as she knew that it would only worsen the whole situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you know what happen to my father? The Iron-Blooded Token was Empress Nalan¡¯s painstaking effort of a lifetime, and you have given it to Noble Consort Rong without a second thought. My father was waiting outside your chamber for a few days, begging to meet you. However, you did not even spare him a glance. His health has been declining day after day ever since.¡±

 Chapter 41 - The State Preceptor Was More Important I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. Even though she knew that the princess was the one who was at fault, she could not help but feel sad.


    Presently, not only did Feng Ruqing take over the princess¡¯s body, but she had also taken over all the princess¡¯s responsibilities and wrongdoings. She could feel the guilt and shame as though it was her fault.


    ¡°Auntie, I mean no harm to anyone in the general¡¯s manor now. Please trust me one more time.¡± Feng Ruqing looked up at Lady Nalan with a firm and resolute look in her eyes that had nearly shaken Lady¡¯s Nalan¡¯s determination. Lady Nalan had never seen Feng Ruqing¡¯s with such a firm gaze.


    However, Lady Nalan quickly regained her focus.


    All this while, Feng Ruqing had always pretended to be innocent after hurting Nalan Dai¡¯er. It turned out that Feng Ruqing had not only not changed, she had even brought more harm to Nalan Dai¡¯er. She had utterly broken all their trust, and no matter what she said now, they would never trust her.


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t say that. You are the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, and we are just your servants. A servant must always obey the princess. Let alone trust the princess. It¡¯s late. You might want to take your leave. Please forgive me for not escorting you.¡± Lady Nalan clenched her fists tightly.


    Feng Ruqing sighed and smiled wryly. She wanted to say something but quickly bit back her words.


    ¡°Alright, Aunt. Can I visit you again next time?¡±


    Hearing this, Lady Nalan flew into a great panic. Feng Ruqing wanted to come to the general¡¯s manor again? Did she truly think that she had not brought enough trouble to everyone at the general¡¯s manor and did she want to turn it upside down again?


    However, Lady Nalan did not dare to offend the princess. She simply forced a smile.


    ¡°There is nowhere in this kingdom that Your Highness could not set your foot in. You do not need my permission to do that.¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. Then, she stretched out her arm, wanting to stroke Nalan¡¯s Dai¡¯er¡¯s head before she left. Seeing this, Lady Nalan quickly tightened her grip on Nalan Dai¡¯er in alarm. Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand stopped midair before falling to her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to glance at the door of the general¡¯s manor and left reluctantly.


    Only when Feng Ruqing had disappeared in the darkness did Lady Nalan loosened her grip on Nalan Dai¡¯er and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, stay away from Feng Ruqing. Do you hear me?¡± Lady Nalan said anxiously.


    Lost in wonder, Nalan Dai¡¯er blinked, her big eyes were like the twinkling stars in the vast night sky.


    ¡°But cousin brought me to buy cakes.¡± Feng Ruqing had saved Nalan Dai¡¯er from danger and brought her to buy osmanthus cakes. She was such a kind person. Why would her mother dislike Feng Ruqing?


    ¡°Listen to me. She will hurt you. You have suffered a lot since you were little. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again.¡± Tears streamed down Lady Nalan¡¯s face. Whenever she thought of the things Feng Ruqing had done to Nalan Dai¡¯er, her heart was reminded of all the grief and pain Feng Ruqing had caused. Feng Ruqing not only brought great trouble to the general¡¯s manor, but the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom. It was a twist of fate that Empress Nalan had such an evil daughter.


    ¡°Cousin is not a villain.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er protested. Feng Ruqing had saved her and brought her delicious fruit. Feng Ruqing was not evil.


    ¡°Alright, I hear you. She is not a villain.¡± Lady Nalan sighed helplessly. She simply did not know what Feng Ruqing had done to completely change Nalan Dai¡¯er. Nalan Dai¡¯er was not only unafraid of Feng Ruqing, but she had even sided with her.

 Chapter 42 - The State Preceptor Was More Important II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Naturally, Lady Nalan was more than happy if Feng Ruqing was truly sincere and treated Nalan Dai¡¯er with all her heart. However, Lady Nalan was afraid that Feng Ruqing was just messing around with Nalan Dai¡¯er out of boredom.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was na?ve and had a pure heart. She had even put all the wrongdoings that Feng Ruqing did to her out of her mind. Moving forward, Lady Nalan must keep an eye on Nalan Dai¡¯er and never let her walk out of the manor so Feng Ruqing could never get close to her.


    ¡°Tell the general that Dai¡¯er is back but don¡¯t tell him anything about Feng Ruqing.¡± Lady Nalan lowered her eyes. Feng Ruqing had wholly broken the general¡¯s heart. Whenever he heard of Feng Ruqing¡¯s name, his sorrow grew even more profound.


    Hence, Lady Nalan did not want the general to know that it was Feng Ruqing who had brought Nalan Dai¡¯er back. Her father had suffered a great deal of grievances because of Feng Ruqing. She did not want the general to follow in his father¡¯s path.


    ¡°At your command, Lady.¡± The guard cupped his hands in a salute.


    As Nalan Dai¡¯er had returned to the general¡¯s manor safe and sound, it did not make a great stir in the kingdom. However, the guards in the general¡¯a manor were greatly increased and even the back door was closely guarded to prevent Nalan Dai¡¯er from sneaking out of the manor again.


    At the crack of dawn, Nalan Zhangqian pushed opened the door and walked out of the study. He seemed to have not slept through the night as fatigue was engraved on his worn face.


    Suddenly, a sweetie pie came into sight in the distance. Seeing Dai¡¯er, Nalan Zhangqian broke into a wide smile.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I miss you, daddy. I brought you a fruit,¡± Dai¡¯er said softly with a smile of pure joy.


    Seeing Dai¡¯er, Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s heart melted, his eyes filled up with tenderness.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er is such a good girl. What have you brought me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sweet and juicy fruit.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er stretched out her hand and revealed a crimson red fruit in her tiny palm. Feng Ruqing gave her five, and she had only eaten one. The rest was for her father, mother, grandfather, and brother.


    The sweet scent and spiritual qi from the fruit proved that it was the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s hand. Even though the spiritual qi of the Grade-1 spirit herb was faint, a spirit herb was truly rare and expensive in Liu Yun Kingdom. With Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s allowance, she could never afford such a spirit herb.


    ¡°Ah? Dai¡¯er¡­ Where did you get this from?¡± Stunned, Nalan Zhangqian asked solemnly.


    ¡°I bought it.¡± Feng Ruqing had taught Nalan Dai¡¯er a sweet lie. She did not want Nalan Dai¡¯er to tell the general that it was she who had given the Divine-Spirit Fruit to Nalan Dai¡¯er. Even though Nalan Dai¡¯er did not know the reason Feng Ruqing did that, she trusted Feng Ruqing and that her cousin would not hurt her.


    ¡°Where did you buy it from?¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face was growing more solemn as he continued asking.


    ¡°I bought it from an old man on the street. I ate this before. It tasted extremely good. So, I bought it for you and mommy.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er pouted and lowered her head.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± It was Feng Ruqing who taught Nalan Dai¡¯er to say this. Even though Nalan Dai¡¯er was feeble-minded, she was not mentally disabled. So, she could still repeat Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°No. You have done something incredible. This fruit is truly precious. Dai¡¯er, you are so lucky to have bought this. Do you know where the old man is?¡±

 Chapter 43 - The State Preceptor Is More Important III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dai¡¯er shook her head and replied absentmindedly, ¡°Dai¡¯er doesn¡¯t remember anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nalan Zhangqian smiled gently. ¡°This Divine-Spirit Fruit is hard to get. Perhaps that old man only had two of them. Your grandpa¡¯s not feeling really well recently, so let him have this Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Dai¡¯er twiddled her fingers in confusion and muttered, ¡°Dai¡¯er still has three here which enough for everyone. Why must we give Dad¡¯s one to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian took a deep breath, trying to resist the urge to scream.


    How lucky was his daughter?


    He had been to so many spirit herbs shops but had only managed to buy a small quantity of the spirit herbs. His daughter did not even have to spend much to get five Divine-Spirit Fruits effortlessly.


    Since they still had Divine-Spirit Fruit, Nalan Zhangqian did not hesitate anymore. He took a Divine-Spirit Fruit from Dai¡¯er¡¯s hand and gently bit into it. It was juicy and sweet.


    Dai¡¯er felt her mouth watering¡ªshe could not resist herself from drooling.


    Nalan Zhangqian smiled while looking at her daughter. He handed one Divine-Spirit Fruit to her. ¡°Here. Let¡¯s eat together, Dai¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er took a small bite and smiled sweetly.


    Once he consumed the Divine-Spirit Fruit, Nalan Zhangqian could feel that his energy was replenished and his fatigue was gone.


    ¡°This Divine-Spirit Fruit tastes so good. Hopefully we can meet the old man who sold the Divine-Spirit Fruit to you again. No matter how much money the general¡¯s manor needs to spend, we must get more fruits from him.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian sighed regretfully. This Divine-Spirit Fruit was very important to him. With the help of this Divine-Spirit Fruit, he would not feel tired even if he stayed up all night.


    Then, he could do more things for Liu Yun Kingdom.


    However, Nalan Zhangqian understood that one must not be greedy as it was not easy to get even just a few pieces of the Divine-Spirit Fruit. He should not demand more as no one always has good luck all the time after all.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was stupefied looking at Nalan Zhangqian with her big eyes. Although the fruit was very delicious, Dad was¡­ too gluttonous. He wanted to find that old man who did not exist at all for the fruit.


    ¡°Eh, Dai¡¯er.¡± Nalan Zhangqian suddenly looked at Dai¡¯er. He hesitated for a few moments before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just an illusion, but I think¡­ the scar on your face seems to have faded a little bit ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the inner court of the palace, the air was not fresher compared to the outside.


    On the way to Southern Bamboo Grove, a servant stood in front of Feng Ruqing and was blocking her way.


    ¡°Your Highness, Noble Consort Rong would like to invite you over to her place.¡±


    Feng Ruqing arched her brow and smiled while looking at the servant who was in front of her.


    She was thinking to have a chat with Noble Consort Rong about the Iron-Blooded Token just a little while ago, and now¡­ she brought herself to her door?


    ¡°Tell Noble Consort Rong to come over to Serene Palace now. I will not entertain her if she¡¯s late.¡±


    She needed to come over to her place if she wanted to see her. She did not have the free time to go looking for her.


    Feng Ruqing walked past the servant once she had finished her words. She did not even give the servant a second look.


    However, she did not head to Serene Palace, but continued on her way to the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    After all, compared to meeting Noble Consort Rong, her state preceptor was more important.


    Thinking of being able to see the gorgeous state preceptor soon, Feng Ruqing¡¯s mood turned cheerful instantly. She was smiling all the way and did not even forget to greet the ministers when she passed by them. It surprised them so greatly that their jaws dropped and their expressions seemed like they had just seen a ghost.


    This ferocious princess, surprisingly, was not bullying anyone? And on top of that, she even greeted them with a smile!

 Chapter 44 - Coward Qing Zhu I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At Southern Bamboo Grove¡­


    Spring was in the air.


    Beside a bamboo hut was a man in fluttering white clothes, looking like an immortal.


    His shadow itself was beautiful enough to impress the mortals.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you come to find me yesterday?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice sounded like a soft breeze, which made Feng Ruqing stop in her tracks behind him.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression was genuine and honest as she said, ¡°Yesterday, I was worried that you might be too busy, so I did not want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I was too busy?¡±


    The man finally turned around. His angelic face seemed to gleam with coolness.


    However, there was an indescribable light in his eyes. The corners of his lips twitched into a faint smile.


    Feng Ruqing nodded her head earnestly. ¡°You have such an exquisite look, of course there would be a lot of people pestering you. You must be busy handling those ladies so you wouldn¡¯t have had the time to entertain me.¡±


    No matter what happened, she would not let the state preceptor know that she had actually forgotten about him.


    Nan Xian remained emotionless but softened his tone. ¡°Do you think anyone can enter Southern Bamboo Grove as they please? And you think just anyone can pester me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing cocked her brow and moved two steps closer toward Nan Xian playfully. ¡°What the beautiful state preceptor means is, only I can keep pestering you? Can I perceive your words as an invitation for me to sleep with you?¡±


    Nan Xian scanned the obese lady in front of him up and down. The arc of his lips was noticeable. ¡°Is there any improvement in your abilities?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This¡­ Why was this related to her abilities?


    Nan Xian smiled faintly and walked to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Since you want to sleep with me, you have to enhance your abilities.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked and said softly, ¡°You are saying that if I work hard on my training, I can sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mentioned it before. The day you manage to defeat me, I will obey you.¡±


    Looking at Nan Xian¡¯s expressionless face, Feng Ruqing was stunned by the fact that she still had a long way to go before she could sleep with the state preceptor.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can I get some reward as an encouragement first?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes shone mischievously and then she moved closer to the state preceptor shamelessly. She looked at him with a playful smile.


    ¡°Within one month, if you can break through Earth Warrior tier, then you can come to me.¡±


    Within one month to break through Earth Warrior tier ¡­


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath.


    In the past, even the most talented genius in Liu Yun Kingdom was unable to achieve Earth Warrior tier within a month.


    Fortunately, she had the notebook with the herbal recipes and once the spirit herbs started to grow, she could officially begin her cultivation training.


    One month to achieve Beginner Warrior tier was not a difficult task.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng Ruqing tapped Nan Xian¡¯s chin gently with her finger. ¡°Beautiful State Preceptor, then you must keep your words. Once I manage to break through Earth Warrior tier, I will look for you for my reward.¡±


    Nan Xian remained expressionless, but there was a faint gleam in his eyes when he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I will be away for a short trip. I will be back after one month. You are welcomed to Southern Bamboo Grove anytime. I will leave Qing Zhu here so you may look for him if you need any assistance.¡±


    Hiss hiss!


    An Azure Snake popped its head from behind Nan Xian, hissing at Feng Ruqing in a hostile manner.


    Feng Ruqing squinted and smirked at the unfriendly Qing Zhu while tapping her chin.


    ¡®Hmm, snake soup sounds quite good¡­¡¯


    As a spirit beast, Qing Zhu was always vigilant. Perhaps because it sensed danger from Feng Ruqing¡¯s evil smile, it quickly ducked behind his master. ¡°Master, I ¡­ I think I better follow you. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±


    It kept feeling that this woman looked at it like food¡­

 Chapter 45 - Coward Qing Zhu II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian frowned and shot Qing Zhu a glance. His tone was firm.


    ¡°You stay here to protect her.¡±


    Qing Zhu had goosebumps. It did not dare to go against its master¡¯s command. It gave Feng Ruqing a stern glare.


    Huh! It, Qing Zhu, was not afraid of a mere human. Could this human eat it for real?


    ¡°In this imperial palace, you must listen to her. If I get to know that you fail to protect her well¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s stare was sharp but he spoke calmly and with full authority.


    Qing Zhu hid its head, feeling disgruntled it muttered, ¡°Master, she is not the previous princess anymore. I feel that she is scary. What if she bullies me after you leave? Do you have the heart to leave me, a pitiful small snake here?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Nan Xian replied curtly which made Qing Zhu almost tear up.


    As expected, since it was not a female snake, its master was unfair and did not like it.


    Nevertheless, Nan Xian did not bother about Qing Zhu who almost teared up after his words. He turned his gaze to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I heard¡­ Noble Consort Rong looked for you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing replied with a ¡®yeah¡¯.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just Noble Consort Rong. It¡¯s not something that I cannot handle.¡±


    Nan Xian did not utter a word but just stared at her.


    When Feng Ruqing saw Nan Xian¡¯s stare, her heart skipped a beat as she just realized that she had used the wrong words.


    The original owner trusted Noble Consort Rong highly, but she had said something contradictory. No doubt, the state preceptor would be suspicious of her.


    However, she wondered why she was able to loosen up in front of the state preceptor, so much so that she would just say out something unknowingly.


    In fact, she never had this feeling toward anyone, even to her father, Feng Tianyu.


    After a moment, Nan Xian spoke again, ¡°As long as you can handle it.¡±


    He did not ask any questions and said nothing, which made Feng Ruqing feel relieved.


    If the state preceptor insisted on the truth, she would not even know how to explain to him¡­


    ¡°If she is looking for you, just go to her. Come to Southern Bamboo Grove and look for Qing Zhu if you need anything. Its venom is extremely potent, which will be of use to you.


    Potent venom?


    Feng Ruqing blinked as she looked at the Azure Snake on the ground with a knowing smile. She seemed to be planning something in her mind.


    The gleam in her eyes gave Qing Zhu another round of goosebumps. It subconsciously moved to hide beside Nan Xian.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and turned to the state preceptor. She waved him goodbye before leaving. ¡°Then, I will come and see you again after one month.¡±


    One month!


    She must let the state preceptor see a brand new her when he comes back after one month.


    ¡­


    At Serene Palace


    After Feng Ruqing had moved out from this palace, this place was unoccupied as the palace maids and imperial servants were shifted to other places. Servants would just come to clean this place on a daily basis.


    Meanwhile at the inner court, Noble Consort Rong gripped her handkerchief anxiously. Her brows furrowed as she paced back and forth.


    She did not know what was happening now. Since Feng Ruqing that silly girl had woken up from her coma, she seemed to have changed to be a different person. Not only did she refuse to listen to her anymore, she even hit and bullied Yu¡¯er ¡­


    If Yu¡¯er did not swear the truth that the person who injured him was Feng Ruqing, she would not even believe that the person who was once obedient to her had actually done that.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed ajar. Liu Rong turned around and saw a familiar silhouette. She was a little pleased and rushed forward.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back. Concubine-mother has been waiting for you for too long¡­¡±

 Chapter 46 - First Confrontation With Noble Consort Rong I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing stood at the entrance.


    The sun shone brightly as the warmth grazed the maiden¡¯s face.


    Her skin was glowing like jade¡ªtranslucent and fair. She had a pair of beautiful eyes and a set of white teeth with a smiling face.


    Looking at the maiden standing at the door, Liu Rong seemed to have fallen into a trance. If she manages to slim down, she will look like another amazing person like Nalan Yan.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing was currently a fatty. Otherwise, Shuang¡¯er¡¯s glory and attention would be snatched by this minx.


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong, I heard you were looking for me?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted as she asked, smiling.


    Liu Rong was stunned. The way Feng Ruqing had addressed her made her feel uneasy.


    She clenched her fists tightly, forced a smile, and asked, ¡°Qing¡¯er, did you hit Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Ruqing ambled into the inner court and sat down. ¡°You came here to see me for Liu Yu¡¯s matter? I thought you have finally found your conscience and have decided to return my Iron-Blooded Token.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    Previously, when she heard from Shuang¡¯er that this girl wanted her Iron-Blooded Token back, she did not believe it. It turned out to be true.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Liu Rong said with a bitter smile. She sounded a little heartbroken. ¡°I treat you like my biological daughter¡ªeven Shuang¡¯er cannot be compared to you. I don¡¯t know who had spread false news to you, and that has affected our relationship. I will keep the Iron-Blooded Token on your behalf since you¡¯re still too young. Otherwise, people might cheat it off of you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing replied wryly, ¡°You mean the people who might cheat my Iron-Blooded Token off of me are from the general¡¯s manor?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you must bear this in mind, I am the only person who treats you with sincerity. Others are just taking advantage of you.¡± Liu Rong sighed. She continued, ¡°Moreover, you have forgotten about the incident. The year you were attacked, Shuang¡¯er was the one who saved you from the sword. That is why you are still alive. But I never expected that you would turn into someone so merciless.¡±


    Disappointment could be seen in her beautiful eyes like the frustration felt by a mother when dealing with a child who did something wrong. It was so heartbreaking.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I hope you can follow me to Liu Residence and apologize to Yu¡¯er, then this matter would be considered resolved. Yu¡¯er is usually an obedient child. If you did not treat him badly, he wouldn¡¯t have complained to me,¡± Liu Rong advised her in a soft and gentle tone.


    Feng Ruqing stood up abruptly. The corners of her lips curved into a cold sneer. ¡°I am the honorable princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. You want me to apologize to a cabinet minister¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s face turned stiff¡ªshe quickly explained herself, ¡°Qing¡¯er, I did not mean that. After all, you were the one who did wrong in this matter. I just don¡¯t want to see you continue doing the wrong things. If this incident reaches the public, it will affect our imperial family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    The underlying meaning was, ¡®I asked you to apologize for the sake of Liu Yun Kingdom and yourself instead of personal reasons. If you refuse, it implies that you do not care about the reputation of the imperial family.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing squinted at Liu Rong as she scanned her up and down.


    Suddenly, she let out a stifled laugh.


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong, what good reputation do I, Feng Ruqing, have now? Moreover, you think that I am wrong in this matter. Fine! Since today¡¯s morning audience hasn¡¯t finished yet, let¡¯s go to the audience hall to find my father and let all the civil and military ministers decide if it is your grandson of the Liu family¡¯s fault or mine!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s tone was domineering which made Liu Rong fluster.


    She had cheated the Iron-Blooded Token from Feng Ruqing previously, so all civil and military ministers hated her to the core. If she argued with them at this moment, she would be wronged even though she was right.

 Chapter 47 - First Confrontation With Noble Consort Rong II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Besides, she was totally aware of the root of the whole incident¡ªLiu Yu bullied Nalan Dai¡¯er first.


    If this news reached the general¡¯s manor, she was afraid that the Liu family would not be at peace.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s better to keep family scandals within the family. If the ministers get to know about this, they would be talking behind your back again, so ¡­¡±


    Liu Rong frowned, pretending to think for her sake.


    Who knew that Feng Ruqing would not even listen to her and just left right after.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, where are you going?¡± Liu Rong anxiously moved two steps forward.


    Feng Ruqing did not bother about her. She seemed to be ignoring her presence now.


    Liu Rong had finally freaked out. She rushed over and pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm, saying worriedly, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you do know that concubine-mother is doing this for your own good, so why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing tried to free herself from Liu Rong¡¯s grip, but Liu Rong herself was a cultivator too, so she was not weak. She struggled but failed to free herself. Her face suddenly darkened.


    However, her expression remained unchanged as she uttered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a concubine-mother, only one imperial-mother. You are just a noble consort; how dare you claim to be my concubine-mother? In fact, you seem to have forgotten how you¡¯ve gotten this noble consort title.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s face darkened as she almost burst out in anger. She tried to suppress it desperately and forced a little smile.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Mother¡­ I just want to treat you well. You lost your mother at a very young age. I felt pity for you, that¡¯s why I want to be your mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed at Liu Rong. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your kindness. Keep it for Feng Rushuang.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Liu Rong looked at her in disappointment. ¡°Why are you becoming so aloof and distant? Did the people from the general¡¯s manor¡­ tell you something bad? I have already warned you; they won¡¯t treat you genuinely. They just want the Iron-Blooded Token from you.¡±


    A mocking sneer flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t have bad intentions and are not eyeing my Iron-Blooded Token, then return it to me.¡±


    Liu Rong was stunned. She frowned and tried to cover it up. ¡°I have already told you. I am afraid that you are not mature enough to take care of the Iron-Blooded Token. That was why I temporarily kept it for you. In fact, Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t forget that Shuang¡¯er saved your life last time.¡±


    Eight years ago, young Feng Rushuang did save her life. So out of gratitude, the original owner (the original Feng Ruqing) insisted that Feng Tianyu grant Feng Rushuang¡¯s mother the title of noble consort. She even severed her ties with her family and gave away the Iron-Blooded Token as a gift.


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly. After a moment, she opened her mesmerizing eyes and looked at Liu Rong calmly. ¡°She did save my life and have returned the favor throughout these eight years. That¡¯s enough. If you refuse to return my Iron-Blooded Token to me, in the future¡­ I will hit Feng Rushuang and Liu Yu every time I see them. Even if I hit them to death, who dares to say anything to me?¡±


    She was infamous as the villain of Liu Yun Kingdom. She had lost count of the number of people she had bullied. Thus, even if she were to hit both Feng Rushuang and Liu Yu to death, nobody dared to say a word against it.


    Liu Rong looked up, terrified. When she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s fierce and malicious face, terror flashed in her eyes.


    ¡®This foolish girl has really changed! Why? Is it because she dreamed of Nalan Yan in her coma?¡¯


    Nalan Yan!


    Suddenly, something flashed through Liu Rong¡¯s mind. She gritted her teeth in anger.


    That damned minx not only seduced His Majesty and made him focus solely on her, but she also did not let her live in peace even after her death!

 Chapter 48 - First Confrontation With Noble Consort Rong III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, if you want the Iron-Blooded Token, I will just return it to you. Why do you have to suspect my true feelings?¡± Liu Rong collected herself and once again looked at Feng Ruqing disappointedly. ¡°You will regret in future and you will also understand that other than us, nobody else will be nice to you.¡±


    Those ministers that were loyal to Empress Nalan had already given up on Feng Ruqing. Even the general¡¯s family did not plan to meet her. If Feng Ruqing were to lose them again, there would only be Feng Tianyu left in her world.


    Those people would never forgive her.


    Liu Rong laughed coldly to herself. ¡®Let¡¯s wait until Feng Ruqing cries and comes back to me. When that happens, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a good lesson.¡¯


    In reality, since Liu Rong had gotten her hands on the Iron-Blooded Token, she had also wanted to command the Iron-Blooded army. However, those idiots in the Iron-Blooded army refused to listen to her orders and therefore the Iron-Blooded Token was just a piece of scrap metal in her hands.


    Even so, she was still unwilling to let it go but now the time is not ripe yet and she dared not face Feng Ruqing head on. So she had to reluctantly give the Iron-Blooded Token back to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrollably the moment she got her hands on the Iron-Blooded token once again. She held it tightly with determination in her eyes.


    Perhaps her journey ahead was still long, but now, at least she got the Iron-Blooded Token back and was now able to explain.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Liu Rong¡¯s eyes looked a bit upset. ¡°I heard not long ago that you went to Southern Bamboo Grove?¡±


    Perhaps Feng Ruqing was in a good mood because she had gotten back the Iron-Blooded Token, she answered with a smile, ¡°Regarding this, I still have to confront Noble Consort Rong. Last time you lied to me saying that the state preceptor was a cruel man and that had made me so afraid to even look at him. However, I did not know that he was handsome. If I had known it earlier, why would I want Liu Yuchen?¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s face fell. In the end, this girl still took an interest in the state preceptor.


    ¡®No! The state preceptor can only belong to Shuang¡¯er. Any other woman is only Shuang¡¯er¡¯s replacement.¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯ve misunderstood me again,¡± Liu Rong smiled weakly while speaking. ¡°You have no idea how much the state preceptor likes Shuang¡¯er. In his eyes, there is only one person for him and that is Shuang¡¯er. I was afraid that you would like the state preceptor and get hurt. So, I lied.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile became wider. Then she mocked, ¡°Then why did I hear that when Feng Rushuang went to look for the state preceptor, she got bitten by his pet the azure snake and was even thrown out?¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s face changed and became a little sour, her smile was almost gone. However, she had a strong heart and was able to recover quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the one spreading the rumors. Shuang¡¯er was playing with the azure snake and had accidentally gotten hurt. In regards to being thrown out, there wasn¡¯t any proof! At that time, the state preceptor insisted on carrying Shuang¡¯er out of Southern Bamboo Grove. But Shuang¡¯er was shy and was unwilling to let others know the relationship between her and the state preceptor and therefore she had gone out to seek for help.¡±


    She looked at Feng Ruqing and continued speaking sincerely, ¡°Qing¡¯er, I am telling you all these only because I treat you like my own daughter. The state preceptor really likes Shuang¡¯er. If you keep pestering the state preceptor, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be too happy about it. He isn¡¯t Liu Yuchen and won¡¯t marry you just because of your status.¡±


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance and level of cultivation, there was no way the state preceptor would have any contact with her. It must be because this girl had not listened to her words and had not looked away while passing by the state preceptor. She must have looked at him and saw how handsome he was and decided to go to Southern Bamboo Grove to pester him.


    And perhaps, unexpectedly, the state preceptor was not at Southern Bamboo Grove and therefore, she was not thrown out by the state preceptor.

 Chapter 49 - The Princess’s Notice I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Noble Consort Rong but was too lazy to say something else to her. She answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, you are right. Then let¡¯s wait for the next time the state preceptor comes back, then I¡¯ll help you ask him when he is going to take Feng Rushuang as his bride.¡±


    Liu Rong almost lost her composure. This girl did she not understand what she had meant.


    Additionally, it was impossible for Feng Ruqing who had a bad reputation to meet the arrogant state preceptor.


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Feng Ruqing blinked as she walked toward Noble Consort Rong. ¡°The only reason why I am able to meet Liu Yuchen that year was all thanks to Feng Rushuang for showing me the direction. She kept praising Liu Yuchen in front of me and made me fall for him. I will now go and write a notice to thank her and stick it all over the city.¡±


    Liu Rong panicked. If the emperor knew that Shuang¡¯er was the reason why Feng Ruqing fell in love with Liu Yuchen, he would be furious.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you misunderstanding something? I don¡¯t think she meant it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing continued smiling. ¡°Then let others judge for themselves.¡±


    Liu Rong stared blankly at Feng Ruqing and by the time she figured out how to respond to that, Feng Ruqing had already left for Serene Palace.


    That last tease had left a deep scar in Liu Rong¡¯s heart, causing her to clench her fists.


    Feng Ruqing was surrounded by the morning sunlight.


    She looked at the sky and stretched. Perhaps it was due to her good mood that she just couldn¡¯t seem to stop smiling.


    Feng Ruqing looked down at her hand that was holding the Iron-Blooded Token and her eyes glowed.


    ¡°Even though I have obtained the Iron-Blooded Token, now is still not the time yet.¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Troop was single-handedly trained by Empress Nalan. The troop was made up of female soldiers but could put all the males to shame.


    But these people had been hurt by her. She wasn¡¯t willing to use the Iron-Blooded Token to force them to obey her but she had hoped that they would loyally follow her.


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her forehead as her head started hurting. ¡°The previous owner is gone but has also left this massive mess for me.¡±


    It did not matter. She had already taken back the Iron-Blooded Token and the Iron-Blooded Troop shall return to the world again.


    Determination filled Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t go looking for Feng Tianyu. Instead, she left the palace.


    ¡­


    Supreme Princess Manor.


    Those words hung above the door.


    However, the street in front of the princess manor remained quiet. There were only two or three passersby. It was unlike the crowded street before.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the street and was unable to figure out what was going on.


    She felt that the usually crowded Southern Street had lesser people.


    ¡°Qing Ling.¡± The moment Feng Ruqing entered the princess manor, she met Qing Ling and immediately summoned her and asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to Southern Street recently? Why has it suddenly become so quiet?¡±


    Qing Ling stared at her blankly for a moment and answered after a while, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that the Southern Street has become quiet, but those people¡­. When they knew you have moved out here, they try to avoid the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face turned dark. Was she that terrifying of a person in other people¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± asked Feng Ruqing, staring blankly.


    Qing Ling nodded. ¡°Five years ago, a child accidentally knocked into Your Highness. Your Highness almost asked someone to beat that child to death. It was only when the general¡¯s people stepped forward that the child was saved. Three years ago, Your Highness and another person were fighting for an accessory. In the end, because the shopkeeper had decided to sell the accessory to the other person due to first come first serve policy. Your Highness ordered the servants to destroy the shop and the shopkeeper was grievously injured.¡±

 Chapter 50 - The Princess’s Notice II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡±


    Qing Ling wanted to continue, but Feng Ruqing did not want to listen anymore and quickly stopped her. ¡°Say no more, please say no more.¡±


    Because even though she had inherited the previous owner¡¯s memory, she did not have enough time to go through all the memories and had only checked for important information. So, she did not expect the previous owner to be that much of a scum.


    She had done many bad things, and the crime she committed was unforgivable.


    No wonder those people went to hide when they saw her. It was all because of this.


    ¡°Princess, normally you don¡¯t like to leave the palace. You only leave once a year for a walk. Every year, there will be people that were bullied by Your Highness, I¡­¡± Qing Ling stopped for a bit and with a red face continued, ¡± also helped Your Highness do many bad things.¡±


    She had no other choice than to follow the princess¡¯s orders. If not, her consequences would be the same as Liu Li or even worse.


    ¡°I get it, I get it!¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand. ¡°Let the past stay in the past. From now on we will not make the same mistakes again.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to Your Highness¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°Then, you can help me write up a notice. It will be a divorce notice.¡±


    She had already warned Chancellor Liu, but in the end he had not found the divorce notice that she had misplaced. If she did not divorce Liu Yuchen, how could she go after the state preceptor?


    The only good thing was, Liu Yuchen felt that she was ugly and therefore up until now, he had not touched her yet. So, she was still a virgin.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Qing Ling was confused. Di¡­ divorce letter?


    ¡°I, Feng Ruqing, firstly would like to thank Feng Rushuang as she was the one who had allowed me to know Liu Yuchen and had kept praising him in front of me, making me fall in love with him. Secondly, I would like to thank Noble Consort Rong, as she was the one who told me that I, as a royal princess have the emperor¡¯s support and thus Liu Yuchen wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey orders and not marry me. Therefore I had only thought of using this to force him to marry me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted at the corners. Her grin looked evil as she continued speaking, ¡°But when I fainted, I had dreamt of my mother and only then did I understand that when things are forced, the outcome won¡¯t be good and therefore I have especially written this divorce letter to return Liu Yuchen¡¯s freedom and allow him to find his true love.¡±


    Qing Ling was stunned upon hearing those words and just stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Do you remember these words? If you do, then find a piece of paper and write it down, stick it all over the city walls. Today I, Feng Ruqing, will be divorcing Liu Yuchen and from now on, he and I will have no ties whatsoever.¡± Feng Ruqing said as she used her finger to flick Qing Ling¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Ling regained her composure and answered, ¡°Princess, I shall go and prepare the notice now.¡±


    As she looked at Qing Ling hastily heading for the study room, her smile slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Since Noble Consort Rong and Feng Rushuang dared to sabotage me, they will have to pay for it!¡±


    ¡­


    Today Liu Yun Kingdom was exceptionally crowded¡ªthe city walls were so packed with people that it was difficult to move around.


    ¡°Yuchen, what is going on here?¡± A soft-spoken voice came from behind the crowd. Some busybody turned around to have a look. After he saw them both, his face changed as he immediately informed the surrounding people of the new arrival.


    Quickly, everyone noticed the two approaching people and made a path for them to the city¡¯s wall while they looked on curiously.


    Liu Yuchen furrowed his brows. He had no idea what was happening as he held Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand and approached the city¡¯s wall.


    At a glance, he saw that it was the princess¡¯s notice.


    His face darkened.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing again? This woman, what is she up to again?¡¯

 Chapter 51 - The Princess’s Notice III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when he saw the content of the princess¡¯s notice, his face darkened in anger, and his eyes flared with rage.


    ¡°Yuchen?¡± Tan Shuangshuang nudged Liu Yuchen worriedly and asked him in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Liu Yuchen let go of Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. A bone-cracking sound was heard when he clenched his fist as he held back on unleashing his fuming rage.


    That atrocious woman, how dare she divorce him in public?


    She thought she could do whatever she wanted because of her position as a princess. Yet, she wanted to search for true love? With her current looks, which man would truly fall for her if not for her royal power and influence, instead of out of true love?


    Liu Yuchen remained silent and walked away.


    Although he never wished for Feng Ruqing to keep bothering him, her action of announcing their divorce to the public really humiliated the whole Chancellor Manor. He could not take this humiliation!


    ¡°Yuchen?¡± Tan Shuangshuang panicked as she quickly rushed forward to hold Yuchen¡¯s hand. There was some tension swimming in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Yuchen, where are you going?¡±


    Liu Yuchen stopped walking abruptly. He finally turned around and stroked Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s head gently. He then told her in a soft voice, ¡°Shuangshuang, you go back first and wait for me at home. I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll look for you later.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was startled. She loosened her grip slowly and bit her lip desperately while watching Liu Yuchen¡¯s leaving silhouette. She was immersed in deep thought for a long time.


    Why?


    Why did Feng Ruqing still manage to interfere between her and Yuchen even though she had made Feng Ruqing disappear from Liu Residence?


    She was not satisfied!


    Apart from family background, she was much better than Feng Ruqing in all aspects, but Feng Ruqing had managed to steal her lover without much effort!


    ¡°Feng Ruqing ¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her gaze, hiding her dissatisfaction and hatred in her eyes.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, you have decided to give him up. Why do you still use this kind of tactic to attract Yuchen¡¯s attention?


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ you never had the intention of letting us go?¡¯


    She hated it. She loathed it so much! However, she had no solutions at all. She did not even have the courage to stop Liu Yuchen from leaving ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Supreme Princess Manor


    At the back of the hill, Feng Ruqing was taking care of her spiritual herbs. Meanwhile, the snow wolf was lying under the sun and peeked at her occasionally as it was drooling over those herbs.


    At this time ¡­


    Liu Li¡¯s voice was heard from not far away and it caught her attention.


    ¡°Young Master Liu, you cannot go inside. Her royal highness has given order not to allow anyone to enter the back hill area.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted her eyes and smiled sheepishly at the snow wolf that was lying on the ground. ¡°Snow Wolf, someone is trying to steal your Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡±


    Whoa!


    The snow wolf suddenly rolled its body and got up from the ground. It growled furiously and glared fiercely.


    Who? Which bastard dared to steal its precious Divine-Spirit Fruit? If this snow wolf did not teach him a lesson, he would jump from the hill!


    ¡°Yes, the one at the bottom. You take care of him properly, I do not wish to see him,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly. She added, ¡°Oh, by the way, you must not finish him off. If he dies, I will deduct your Divine-Spirit Fruit for one day. You just need to throw him out and put his name in the Princess Manor¡¯s blacklist in the future.


    Although the snow wolf did not know what a blacklist was, it still understood that humans were not allowed to enter Princess Manor anymore.


    The snow wolf was very furious. How dare this weakling human dream of stealing its Divine-Spirit Fruit! This was totally unforgivable!


    Looking at the snow wolf who hastened away at the speed of the wind, Feng Ruqing stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°This snow wolf is good in every aspect except for its brain. It is so easily taken advantage of, there is no need to be afraid if it refuses to take care of my home.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Furious Feng Tianyu I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the back hill, the young gentleman looked refined and well-mannered. But his eyes reflected suppressed anger. Both his fists were clenched tightly.


    ¡°I want to see the princess.¡±


    Liu Li frowned and knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Liu, this is a forbidden area in the princess¡¯ manor. Her Royal Highness has strictly ordered that nobody is allowed to enter here. Young Master is advised to leave now.¡±


    ¡°You just need to inform the princess. She will definitely agree to see me. I have something to tell her.¡±


    Liu Yuchen frowned while in deep thought. He had decided to divorce Feng Ruqing but this woman had actually put up a notice saying that she was divorcing him instead. Where was he to put his face when it came to this matter? As well as the reputation of the chancellor¡¯s manor?


    On top of that, he believed that Feng Ruqing would not stop bothering him. Maybe this was just one of her tactics to attract his attention.


    Suddenly, a growling noise could be heard from the hill. A whirl of strong wind nearly knocked away Liu Li who just wanted to reply.


    After Liu Li managed to calm down and looked up at the source, she saw a giant snow wolf pressing down Liu Yuchen¡¯s body with a menacing grin of teeth and brutal glare.


    Liu Yuchen was shocked and horrified. His handsome face turned pale as he looked at the beast that was pressing him down.


    ¡°Tier-3 snow wolf?¡±


    There was a Tier-3 snow wolf in this princess¡¯s manor?


    A Tier-3 snow wolf was equal to a human¡¯s True Warrior tier. Although Liu Yuchen was a talented person, as of the moment, he had just managed to reach upper Earth Warrior tier which was only one more step to True Warrior tier.


    However, this step was already a big difference.


    The snow wolf squinted and scanned Liu Yuchen fiercely. It snorted.


    ¡°Liu Li!¡± Liu Yuchen shouted with clenched teeth as he could not move under the snow wolf. ¡°Tell this snow wolf to get off of me now.¡±


    Liu Li was stunned at first, but she was silent after looking at Liu Yuchen who was held under the snow wolf. Then, she moved backward a few steps and turned away, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    The snow wolf growled angrily. How dare this weak human try to steal its Divine-Spirit Fruit in its own territory and even ask the maid to order it around?


    It was the almighty snow wolf from the Heavenly Mountain. Was it a common spirit beast who listened to other people¡¯s demand?


    Nevertheless, the growling managed to scare Liu Yuchen into silence. His eyes flared with anger but he did not dare to provoke this snow wolf anymore.


    However ¡­


    He was unsure whether it was just his imagination. It seemed like the snow wolf saw him as someone who¡¯s protecting its food which made him terrified.


    Suddenly, Liu Yuchen saw the snow wolf opening its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth and took a bite. He quickly closed his eyes but he did not feel the pain that he expected was coming. Instead of the pain, he felt a sudden cold creeping over his body like a blowing breeze.


    He opened his eyes slowly and found that the snow wolf held a piece of torn cloth in its mouth.


    Liu Yuchen was stunned. He looked down to find there was a big hole in his clothes over his chest. His clothes were in tatters like a beggar.


    The snow wolf spat out the torn cloth and made some noise. Then it continued to bite off another big part of his clothes, leaving half of a fair butt exposed.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Liu Yuchen was fuming in rage. The spirit beast in the Princess Manor behaved like Feng Ruqing, shameless and perverted!


    The snow wolf grinned with satisfaction after seeing Liu Yuchen in such a humiliating state.

 Chapter 53 - Furious Feng Tianyu II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Yes, the snow wolf did smile. Its corners of mouth curved into a treacherous smile.


    When Liu Yuchen wanted to cover his exposed butt with a nearby leaf, the snow wolf held him in its mouth at once and marched outside with a confident and pleased look.


    The princess forbade him to bite him, but it just bit off his clothes, so it¡­ was not considered as a bite, right?


    Bop!


    There were just a few people on the quiet street. The snow wolf threw Liu Yuchen out of the door and closed it using its big paw without looking back. Then it headed to the back hill.


    This unusual scene had attracted the attention of the people although there not many pedestrians on the street. Liu Yuchen hurriedly stood up and covered his bare butt with both of his hands. He rushed in the direction of Southern Street without looking back.


    There were not many pedestrians in front of the princess¡¯s manor but the crowd was bigger after walking out from the princess¡¯s manor area. Moreover, there were no clothing shops on his way so the news of him running on the street with his bare butt spread like wildfire. The news traveled throughout the whole imperial city and even reached the chancellor¡¯s manor ¡­


    On this day, Chancellor Liu felt the heat from the fellow ministers¡¯ gaze. Once he found out the reason behind it, he immediately refused to step out of his manor as he was afraid to be the laughing stock of the imperial city.


    ***


    The atmosphere was heavy in the imperial study chamber.


    The tense atmosphere in the imperial study chamber even rose to an even higher tension as nobody dared say a word and they were even breathing cautiously.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A eunuch came in and broke the silence. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Noble Consort Rong and Princess Rushuang have arrived.¡±


    Feng Tianyu looked stern and strict. He replied coldly, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°As you command!¡±


    The eunuch retreated after receiving the command. Within minutes, Noble Consort Rong who was wearing luxurious clothes from head to toe entered with a beautiful maiden.


    Her facial expressions looked nervous as she stopped in front of Feng Tianyu with uneasiness and bowed slightly. ¡°This concubine pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡±


    Crash!


    Feng Tianyu picked up his teacup and smashed it on the ground. His blue veins protruded visibly on his forehead. He had an intense outburst of anger. ¡°Noble Consort Rong, Feng Rushuang! How dare both of you!¡±


    Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang were shocked and immediately kneeled on the floor. They were very terrified.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I do not know what I have done wrong, please forgive me.¡±


    Feng Tianyu snorted with indignation. He picked up a notice and threw it to Liu Rong.


    Liu Rong picked up the notice. After she scanned through the content of the notice, her face instantly turned pale.


    Feng Ruqing¡­ She really¡­ did that?


    Was it possible for her to forget how she had treated her with kindness all these years? Why must she force her to take desperate measures?


    ¡°Father!¡± Feng Rushuang finally finished reading all the words on the notice and looked at Feng Tianyu, almost crying. She quickly defended herself. ¡°I did not! I really did not advise Sister to get married to Liu Yuchen. Liu Yuchen does not even match her standards. I never had this kind of intention.¡±


    Feng Tianyu did not say a word and remained silent. His eyes grew colder as if there was a storm brewing.


    At this moment, Liu Rong had already regained her composure. She clenched her fists tightly and forced a smile on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps Qing¡¯er has misunderstood. Rushuang and I have always loved her. It¡¯s impossible for us to let her get married to someone who doesn¡¯t love her. She must be embarrassed and felt humiliated by Liu Yuchen¡¯s divorce letter. That¡¯s why she came out with such an excuse to regain her reputation.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s lips curled up in a condescending sneer. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Liu Rong gave a sad smile and continued, ¡°I have always treat Qing¡¯er like my own daughter and I can understand her current behavior. Thus, if Qing¡¯er really wants me to admit that the reason she fell in love with Liu Yuchen was all because of Shuang¡¯er and me, I will admit it for the sake of Qing¡¯er¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 54 - The Function Of Herbal Cuisine I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then, what you¡¯re trying to say is, everything that has happened was Qing¡¯er¡¯s fault?


    Feng Tianyu questioned her in a low voice and stared coldly at the kneeling Liu Rong.


    Liu Rong panicked. ¡°Your Majesty, I never meant that, I just care and feel sorry for Qing¡¯er ¡­¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Feng Tianyu was fuming with anger. He stood up abruptly and lashed out, ¡°Dear Noble Consort Rong, do you think I am a fool? All these years, Qing¡¯er had been fooled around like an idiot by you but I could see it clearly with my eyes. Before this, I had tolerated you just for Qing¡¯er¡¯s sake. Now, I have given you an inch and you want a mile!¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s knees were trembling. Her heart was beating anxiously.


    After enjoying a luxurious life all these years, she had forgotten how she had obtained her Noble Consort title.


    All of the prosperity and wealth that the Liu family had achieved today was thanks to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Feng Tianyu summoned and gave a stern command, ¡°Starting today, Noble Consort Rong is not allowed to step out from her chamber and the people of the Liu family are not permitted to enter the palace to visit her either.¡±


    That one sentence meant house arrest for Liu Rong. It also limited her connection to the outside world.


    ¡°Father!¡± Feng Rushuang went pale as she panicked. She bit her lip in fear and was desperate. ¡°Concubine-mother does not have such intention. I was not aware that Sister would fall for Liu Yuchen too. If I knew about this earlier, I would definitely prevent them from meeting each other. Besides, Young Master Liu is indeed a decent guy, just that his heart belongs to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Rushuang¡­¡± Feng Tianyu stared at Feng Rushuang coldly and uttered, ¡°You are old enough to get married. If you think Liu Yuchen is quite a decent guy, how about¡­ I let you be his wife? What do you think?¡±


    Feng Rushuang shivered when she heard that. She raised her head and looked at Feng Tianyu in total disbelief. ¡°Father, Liu Yuchen has someone else in his heart. If you let me marry him, doesn¡¯t that mean my happiness is totally ruined?¡±


    The person she wanted to marry must be the best of the best. She would not ever get married into Liu Family, especially to a weak guy like Liu Yuchen.


    Bang!


    Feng Tianyu hit the table loudly with his fist. His eyebrows were furrowed in annoyance. ¡°Even you know that you will not be happy being married to him, then why did both of you still encourage Qing¡¯er to get married into the Liu family?¡±


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Ruqing was the most honorable woman and was completely loved and doted on by Feng Tianyu. The whole kingdom knew this fact.


    However, this kind of grace and affection was never given to Feng Rushuang.


    She felt her heart sink and ache. Both of them were his daughters, so why did Father treat her unfairly?


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Liu Rong quickly crawled a few steps forward when she saw Feng Tianyu almost exploding with anger. She kowtowed a few times with loud thumps and begged, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive Shuang¡¯er this time in the account that she had rescued Qing¡¯er before.¡±


    She could accept house arrest and also punishment. However, her daughter was her only hope. As long as Feng Rushuang was still alive, she would rise again sooner or later.


    That person had promised her about it ¡­


    Feng Tianyu clenched his fists. He was aware of the truth in Liu Rong¡¯s words.


    Feng Rushuang did save Feng Ruqing¡¯s life before, but¡­ Before he found out the real truth, he still could not touch these people.


    ¡°For Qing¡¯er¡¯s sake, I will forgive Feng Rushuang this time. I won¡¯t let her go easily the next time!¡± Feng Tianyu loosened up his fists and put one hand behind his back. He continued in a stern voice, ¡°However, she could escape from the death penalty but not punishment. Guards, bring Feng Rushuang to the Forbidden Mountain and let her reflect upon her wrongdoings for half a month.¡±


    Feng Rushuang felt her body shivering lightly. She looked down to suppress her anger and unwillingness.


    The Forbidden Mountain¡­ its name depicted what kind of place it was.

 Chapter 55 - The Function Of Herbal Cuisine II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, she also understood that it was the lightest punishment given by her father.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    No matter how furious Feng Rushuang was, she still suppressed all her emotions and thanked her father.


    ¡°All of you can leave now.¡±


    Feng Tianyu glared into empty space. If he managed to find out that Liu Rong was behind what had happened that year, the whole Liu Clan would not live in peace!


    ¡­


    Since that day, Feng Ruqing had planted all the spirit herbs. So, she asked Liu Li to purchase more seeds and teach her spirit beasts the cultivation method.


    However, Feng Ruqing did realize something odd. Using the same Divine-Spirit Fruit seeds, the ones that she planted could germinate and produce fruit instantly but not the ones planted by her spirit beasts, which had only germinated into a little sprout.


    Even if this happened, she could not afford to let people know about the existence of this back hill in the princess¡¯s manor as it would cause chaos in Liu Yun Kingdom. Fortunately Feng Ruqing¡¯s tactical formation had been set up successfully. With the help of this invisible tactical formation, she could enjoy longer peaceful days.


    ¡°These spirit herbs are mature, just enough for me to decoct a bowl of hawthorn soup and also a pot of spirit wine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her round chin thinking¡ªwith these spirit herbs, she could finally stand on her own two feet on this land.


    Growl!


    The snow wolf growled to show its dissatisfaction. It drooled looking at the swaying spirit herbs, but could only gulp its own saliva.


    ¡°You cannot touch mine.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand to flick the snow wolf¡¯s forehead. She added, ¡°I can share some of the herbs planted by the spirit rabbits with you in the future.¡±


    The snow wolf made a low deep groan as if feeling aggrieved and pitiful.


    This was because at present, it was the only one who did not reach an agreement with Feng Ruqing. Thus, it was just a guard wolf for the time being. So, it was unable to cultivate the spirit herbs.


    Feng Ruqing ignored the snow wolf. She walked toward the kitchen after plucking all the spirit herbs.


    The kitchen in the princess¡¯s manor was quite spacious. She chased all the servants out from the kitchen and then personally decocted the herbal cuisine.


    After a while, a hot herbal dish was served on the table.


    ¡°Later in the future, I will get more spirit beast servants so that they can take over this job in decocting herbal dishes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted as she was in deep thought. She would be busier later, so she would need a beast servant to do these odd jobs.


    Once she finished the herbal dish, Feng Ruqing felt her abdomen growing hot like something was going to spill out.


    She quickly sat cross-legged, using her spiritual qi to digest the inner power.


    Although this herbal dish was prepared to reduce her excessive lipids, spirit herbal cuisine usually contained strong spiritual qi. Utilizing this spiritual qi for cultivation purpose was more useful than just consuming it.


    Feng Ruqing did not want to waste this power, so she absorbed all spiritual qi into her dantian at once.


    A strong wave of spiritual qi filled her dantian within seconds. She could feel the spiritual qi reaching the threshold and into another level.


    Actually, Feng Ruqing¡¯s real talent was not that bad as she was the daughter of Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu. She had inherited the talent from her both parents so it was impossible for her to be too weak.


    Such a pity¡­


    The previous owner was lazy and refused to practice her cultivation. She even purposely annoyed a few masters that Feng Tianyu had found for her. As time passed, Feng Tianyu just did as she wished.


    All these years, Feng Ruqing never broke through any level being still at Beginner Warrior tier until she absorbed this spiritual qi to reach the intermediate stage.


    However, this was not the end¡­


    When Feng Ruqing was practicing her cultivation, a thin layer of oil appeared and covered her originally fair skin.

 Chapter 56 - Meeting I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Chee-chee!¡±


    The four-armed ape pulled slightly at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve. It then pointed to the bathtub at the side as if indicating that it had prepared the bath water well.


    The two spirit rabbits also jumped up and down, as if urging her to take a bath immediately.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the grease coming out of her body and frowned in disgust. ¡± How much oily food did I eat before? Four-armed ape, go and fetch me more bathwater. Spirit rabbits, go and continue guarding the door and no one should be allowed in.¡±


    The spirit rabbits nodded obediently and rushed to the door immediately. They were just like two gods guarding the door like statues.


    There was so much grease on Feng Ruqing¡¯s body. It could not be washed off with just a tub of bathwater. So, she took four baths before her body was finally cleaned.


    Her skin was still shiny as jade, white and soft, perfect and flawless.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Feng Ruqing was stunned. She squeezed the fat at her waist vigorously and surprise flashed in her bright eyes.


    ¡°Am I really¡­ becoming slimmer?¡±


    Her previous weight was 250 pounds and it made her the fattest person in Liu Yun Kingdom. This kind of weight was difficult to lose in a short while. Even with the aid of spirit herbs, it was still impossible for her to have beautiful body shape from having the fattest body in the kingdom.


    But¡­


    Feng Ruqing clearly felt that her waist had slimmed down a lap without any sign of flabbiness.


    ¡°The effect of this herbal dish has turned out to be better than I thought.¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin with a smile.


    There should not be any problem slimming down successfully if she could take more of this herbal dish.


    However, it might create a stir if she slimmed down too quickly. She did not want to raise too much attention from those people before she had grown up fully.


    So, the task of slimming down should be done slowly.


    She felt that the sunlight that day was wonderful when she opened the door of the room.


    She was much closer to sleeping with the state preceptor now.


    ¡­


    The princess¡¯s manor.


    The courtyard was covered in fallen leaves. Qing Ling was sweeping the fallen leaves vigorously while wiping the sweat off her forehead. She saw a teenage girl walking toward her when she looked up.


    Qing Ling¡¯s glance stopped for a while. She was aware that there was something different about the princess today.


    She seemed to be¡­ thinner?


    ¡°Princess.¡± Qing Ling frowned slightly and spoke with concern, ¡°Is the food in the princess¡¯s manor too bad lately? Do you want me to go and inform His Majesty so that His Majesty can hire a better imperial chef? Princess, you have become thinner because of hunger.¡±


    The princess had always been a picky eater. It must be because of the kitchen maid¡¯s poor cooking skills that the princess had become thinner as a result of hunger.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°I am undergoing training lately. This is the result of my training. Moreover, the meal in the princess¡¯s manor should now be light and all the oily food and meat should be avoided.¡±


    Luckily, she went running in the morning these few days and this could be used as an excuse for her weight loss. Otherwise, others might think that it¡¯s a threat to Liu Yun Kingdom if they knew she was planting spirit herbs.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Ling was dumbfounded. Was the princess really going through the process of slimming down?


    Why?


    The princess had never done so much before for Young Master Liu. Now, she was going to this extent for the state preceptor?


    It seemed that the princess valued the state preceptor more than Young Master Liu in her heart.


    ¡°By the way, Liu Yuchen did not come for me recently, right?¡± As she was leaving, Feng Ruqing suddenly remembered something again. She turned around, looked at Qing Ling and asked her.


    Qing Ling was shocked. When she regained her senses, she shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master Liu has never appeared again since the day he was thrown out by the snow wolf that day.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Meeting II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let him in the princess¡¯s manor the next time he comes again.¡±


    She had always hated people who broke other couples up. So, she would never become such a person.


    Wasn¡¯t Liu Yuchen in love with Tan Shuangshuang? Then, she should let them be.


    ¡­


    Qinhuai riverside, Paramount 1 . Its name implied that it was the best restaurant in the imperial city.


    Every month, the young masters and mistresses from the official government would come here and hold their meetings. It was the reason why Paramount was so lively today.


    ¡°Why is Princess Rushuang absent today?¡± Lin Yueying, the daughter of Lin Yushi asked. She clearly did not know what had happened in the imperial city lately. So, she was in doubt.


    ¡°Hush. Say no more. A while back, Princess Rushuang somehow had an argument with Feng Ruqing. His Majesty sided with Feng Ruqing naturally and Princess Rushuang was locked in the Forbidden Mountains for repentance. No one can go and visit her even the Liu family.¡±


    A groan and a sniff of contempt was heard.


    There was clearly disdain in the eyes of the youth who had spoken just now. As for Feng Ruqing, he had never had any good impression of her and it was mixed with some hatred too.


    ¡°Zhao Yang, stop talking now. Did you forget that a while back, Feng Ruqing nearly ordered people to restrain you when you criticized her in a single sentence behind her back and she found out about it? She had only let you go when Princess Rushuang pleaded her for mercy for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There was also one time when my father suggested to His Majesty in the morning audience to discipline Feng Ruqing in a much better way. Feng Ruqing somehow got to know about it and she indicated to His Majesty to dismiss my father from his post in the government. My father was only spared when Princess Rushuang pleaded her for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Princess Rushuang is such a nice person. Her relationship with Feng Ruqing was good in the beginning. It might be because of her helping us all the time that it made Feng Ruqing angry and caused her to now be locked in the Forbidden Mountains. After all, she was burdened by us.¡±


    ¡°But Empress Nalan was such an accomplished person. How did she give birth to Feng Ruqing ¡­ who is weak in both academics and martial arts? Moreover¡­¡±


    The young mistress did not finish her words as she was stopped by the person next to her who covered her mouth immediately. She was then forced to swallow her final words.


    All their eyes turned to the entrance. Suddenly, a shadow like a nightmare appeared at the entrance under the sunlight and was using its smiling eyes to look at them.


    The young mistress felt a chill down her spine. There was panic in her eyes. She tightened her fists and her body shook uncontrollably.


    Feng Ruqing¡­ When did she appear? They did not know how much of their previous conversation was overheard by her.


    If¡­


    The young mistress could not imagine what would have happened to them if those words were overheard by her.


    Feng Ruqing put down her arms and walked toward the young mistress slowly.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the daughter of the inspector general, Mu Qing¡¯er, right?¡± There was a smile in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Qing¡¯er¡¯s palms were sweaty. She immediately kneeled down in front of Feng Ruqing who was looking at her smilingly. She spoke with a trembling solemn voice, ¡°Princess, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t blame the Mu family. My father has always been loyal to Liu Yun Kingdom. What I said just now was all on me and it has nothing to do with the Mu family.¡±


    Facing the worst villain in Liu Yun Kingdom, Mu Qing¡¯er was in great panic. She was scared, so scared that the whole the Mu family would be compromised if Feng Ruqing became angry.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Ruqing kept her smile. She helped Mu Qing¡¯er up from the ground, frowned and said, ¡°I only thought that what you said just now was true. Only the old me was a villain. You did not say anything wrong.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Meeting III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯er became more frightened. She almost burst into tears. If Feng Ruqing gave her a beating now, she would not be so scared but what Feng Ruqing had said just now made her terrified.


    The others kneeled¡ªtheir eyes displaying fear. They were afraid that they could never leave Paramount if the villain princess became angry.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyebrows knitted even more tightly. ¡°All of you stand up now!¡±


    Nobody dared to move.


    Feng Ruqing became even more furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, I¡¯ll order the people to do it for you now.¡±


    Those young masters and young mistresses only got up immediately after realizing that Feng Ruqing was getting angry.


    It was only now that Feng Ruqing showed a satisfied smile. ¡°You will only obey me after I threatened you. I came here today because I¡¯m interested in your meetings. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m not a demon who will eat people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You are not a man-eating demon but you are much more terrifying than that.¡¯


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right.¡± Feng Ruqing tilted her head to one side, smiled and looked at the people in front of her. ¡°What do you usually discuss in your meetings?¡±


    Zhao Yang was the first to recover his senses. His face turned white and it was clear that Feng Ruqing had terrified him greatly.


    ¡°What we are talking about today is¡­ medical skill.¡±


    Medical skill?


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. She was interested in this.


    In fact, spirit herbs were a type of medical skill. The spirit herbs could help people elevate their cultivation and treat illnesses at the same time. However, not many had a chance to encounter them because spirit herbs starting from Grade-2 were more than expensive.


    The medicine which commoners could afford to consume were regular herbs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the topic at hand? Do share.¡± Feng Ruqing sat down and asked with interest.


    All the people present were at a loss. They had never thought that Feng Ruqing would stay and discuss with them. What was more important was that she did not get angry after overhearing them criticizing her.


    This was indeed the first in history.


    They would surely be beaten up if this was back in the past and their families would surely be compromised too.


    ¡°We¡¯re discussing ways to remove scars.¡±


    War was unavoidable on the mainland and scars would surely be left behind. But, there was no one way to completely remove scars up until now.


    ¡°Scars?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She remembered that there was a herbal dish in the book of spirit herbs which could completely remove scars.


    But, that was a herbal dish made from spirit herbs. Its effectiveness was unknown if regular medicine was used instead.


    ¡°We tried using and mixing dark plum, pearl powder, bitter ginseng, green fruit, pseudo-ginseng, and other herbs together to make an ointment. But that was futile as the scar did not even fade.¡±


    Zhao Yang did not think that Feng Ruqing would be of help to them. In fact, he did not want to discuss it with her. But, Feng Ruqing had asked them and he did not have enough courage to not answer her. That was why he told her all about the things they had discussed.


    Feng Ruqing was in shock. She looked at Zhao Yang and was stunned. These herbs¡­ were all jumbled up. What a mess!


    Moreover, she did not think that these young masters and young mistresses would be interested in medical skills.


    ¡°Why would you be so insistent in creating an ointment which can completely remove scars?¡±


    Zhao Yang was stunned and stayed silent.


    All the others looked at Feng Ruqing fearfully. Nobody dared to say a word.

 Chapter 59 - Meeting IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Nalan Dai¡¯er.¡±


    Finally, it was Zhao Yang who broke the silence.


    He had mustered up enough courage to tell the truth.


    Everybody knew that Nalan Dai¡¯er was in this state because of Feng Ruqing. But, they still wanted to help the people who were hurt by her. It was like a blow to her.


    Everyone present was shocked as they looked at Zhao Yang.


    ¡°The general has gone to war for so many years. He still refuses to retire from the battlefield. Empress Nalan had sworn to protect our country till death. Liu Yun Kingdom is so peaceful now and it is because of them. We cannot allow Nalan Dai¡¯er to be in this state for the rest of her life.¡±


    But still, nothing could be done to save her reputation even after the examination by the imperial physician under Feng Tianyu¡¯s order.


    Dai¡¯er was mentally challenged and she should not be left with that kind of reputation for the rest of her life.


    Feng Ruqing was taken aback by this remark. There was a warmth lingering in her heart. She never would have guessed that these people would discuss medical skills just for Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s sake.


    ¡°But, how did you come to allocate these herbs?¡±


    Zhao Yang glanced at Feng Ruqing and said, ¡°It was Princess Rushuang who has helped us allocate these herbs and the herbs were all suggested by her. If not her, who has assembled us for this kind of meeting, we would never have thought of using this kind of way to help Dai¡¯er. Princess Rushuang is a good person and I beg you to let her go.¡±


    Princess Rushuang told them about the herbs after asking the imperial physician about them. If not, they would not be so daring as to do this. They were planning to surprise the Nalan family and that was why the imperial physician was not involved the whole time. The whole process was done with Princess Rushuang as the intermediary.


    But, there seemed to be something missing in the herbs. That was why the herbs were inefficient and there were several incidents of allergic reaction too.


    ¡°Feng Rushuang?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    Previously, Dai¡¯er was burned nastily and Feng Rushuang was also one of the perpetrators.


    However, foolish Feng Ruqing received all the blame for this incident. Even if the General Manor knew of other perpetrators, other people still had no clue about it. After Feng Ruqing admitted that it was her sole responsibility, no one from General Manor could take revenge on Feng Rushuang.


    Furthermore, Noble Consort Rong now had a bad reputation because of cheating the Iron-Blooded Token off of her. Everyone had a good impression of Feng Rushuang to the point where these people had also believed that Feng Rushuang was so kind as to help Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    ¡®That woman¡­ It would be so good if she did not harm Dai¡¯er. Now, she is being kind to her?¡¯


    ¡°Zhao Yang!¡± Lin Yueying tugged at Zhao Yang¡¯s sleeve immediately. She quickly looked up at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Your Highness, Zhao Yang means well. If he had spoken wrongly, please forgive him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s brows relaxed. She smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know about cedar truffle?¡±


    Cedar truffle was a type of truffle. But, this truffle looked just like a snowflake and that was why it was called cedar truffle. It only grew in the arctic lands. But, one could still buy them in regular herbs shops.


    ¡°You can ask Paramount to use cedar truffle in stewed pork feet combined with fennel, truffle, and bitter ginseng. It should be stewed for two hours. After this, let her try and see if it works.¡±


    This herbal dish was actually modified from a spirit herbs dish. It was because of the significant effect of spirit herbs. Her scars would disappear if only she had one of these. Similarly, the Spirit Truffle, a Grade-3 spirit herb was needed.


    Similarly, the scars could be removed slowly even with the help of other spirit herbs. The spiritual qi which existed in any spirit herb could help repair some damages done on the bodies. But, the effect was extremely slow and it needed to be taken for a long time.


    Of course, a regular herbal dish was slow in producing an effect but the effect would be much more significant if it was taken for a long period of time. If it were taken for three consecutive days, the change would be apparent.


    It would take more than half a year for the scars to fade completely.


    This was the difference between spirit herbs and regular herbs. A very long time and a rich supply of spiritual qi were needed for ordinary herbs to grow into spirit herbs. It could only be done with what genius skills which Feng Ruqing had. If not, it would be too difficult.

 Chapter 60 - Brewing Spirit Wine I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The facial expressions of Zhan Yang and the others shifted slightly. Was Feng Ruqing really helping them sincerely? She might use this prescription to harm Nalan Dai¡¯er.


    Feng Ruqing left after saying this. The people stared blankly in the direction where she had taken her leave.


    ¡°I feel that Feng Ruqing is slightly different now,¡± Mu Qing¡¯er frowned and whispered softly.


    For they knew that Feng Ruqing would surely burst into anger when she overheard their gossips. But, why was she so calm today?


    Everyone fell silent.


    All the people present were young masters and young mistresses that have encountered Feng Ruqing. They knew exactly what this villain was like before. However, it seemed that Feng Ruqing¡¯s perversion now had disappeared and they did not hate her as much as before.


    ¡°Should we try the solution Feng Ruqing suggested?¡± Lin Yueying hesitated for a while before asking them.


    Zhao Yang shook his head and said, ¡°Even if she has changed, she is still the old her who was bad in academics and martial arts. It¡¯s impossible that she could cure Nalan Dai¡¯er. It¡¯ll be better if we rely on Feng Rushuang.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did so many evil deeds before. He still could not believe her for now. Feng Rushuang who had been nice all the while was much reliable compared to Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing returned to the princess¡¯s manor after leaving Paramount. The spirit herbs which she had planted before were quite mature now. She could use those herbs to brew spirit wine.


    After completing the task of brewing the spirit wine, she put the wine in the cellar. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and smiled brightly.


    ¡°The spirit wine will be ready in almost half a month. I¡¯ll have an excuse to visit the General Manor by then.¡±


    She sighed after remembering what an awful mess the previous owner had left for her.


    Luckily, the state preceptor did not have any bad impression on her. If not, she would not be able to enter the Southern Bamboo Grove. It would be impossible to sleep with him then.


    ¡°By the way, I should be grateful for Noble Consort Rong. If Noble Consort Rong did not threaten the original Feng Ruqing, she would not have lowered her head and walked away when she saw the state preceptor. If she took favor upon the state preceptor after looking at his beautiful face, she would no doubt prey on him like hungry wolves preying on food.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she thought that she really should thank her when it was time.


    ¡°But, the state preceptor had left for so many days and the day of his return is unknown.¡±


    She missed the state preceptor so much. But what could she do?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up. Suddenly, her lips raised in a smile and as she touched her chin. ¡°I can still go and chat with the little snake even if I cannot meet the state preceptor. I have not entered the palace for several days and the state preceptor is not in Southern Bamboo Grove either. The little snake must feel bored and it must be missing me too.¡±


    ***


    Southern Bamboo Grove. Something unknown was seen. It was the azure snake which was taking a bath in the lake sneezed uncontrollably. It felt that there was a chill down its spine and it seemed that someone was talking about it.


    When the azure snake was in doubt, a huge silhouette suddenly appeared in front of it. It was so startled that it nearly jumped out of the lake and its eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡®Why is this woman here? Help!¡¯


    The azure snake was so frightened that it wanted to dive into the ground and never come out again. But, the ground was so tough. It tried to dive in but it could not after several tries.


    ¡°Little snake, I realized for the first time that you¡¯re so excited to meet me that you hit your head on the ground.¡±


    ¡®Excited?


    ¡®Never!¡¯


    The azure snake¡¯s body shook uncontrollably. It almost burst into tears out of fright.

 Chapter 61 - Brewing Spirit Wine II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Master, master please come back quickly and take me away!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing approached Qing Zhu with a sly smile. ¡°Little snakie, I know you have missed me but you don¡¯t have to act like this. Look, I have come here to see you, haven¡¯t I?


    Although the maiden was smiling, it did not appear so in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes. To him, she seemed to be looking at a steaming plate of food.


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing¡¯s stomach rumbled loudly.


    She rubbed her stomach subconsciously and sighed. ¡°I have been eating excessively these past few years. However, suddenly abstaining myself from eating meat and cutting down on rice has made me feel hungry now.¡±


    Qing Zhu shrieked and immediately slithered up a tree. It shivered while it hid among the lush green leaves.


    As what he had expected, the woman was hungry. That was why she was coming after him. She wanted to eat him!


    Feng Ruqing was in a daze. She had been¡­ nice and kind just now. Why was Qing Zhu terrified of her¡­ like he had just seen a man-eating devil?


    Was she that scary?


    ¡°Qing Zhu, come down please. Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± Feng Ruqing said, frowning.


    Qing Zhu replied in a trembling voice, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go down. Come up if you can!¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at her own obese body and then glanced at the giant tree. Her face darkened. ¡°You come down here!¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to go down! I refuse to leave this tree!¡±


    It would rather die on this tree than face the terrifying human being!


    Feng Ruqing winked. ¡°I brought you some snacks.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The azure snake rejected it firmly. ¡°I would rather die on this tree than leave here just for some snacks! Princess, you can just give it up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted and smirked. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell the state preceptor that you¡¯ve bullied me once he returns.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu was totally dumbfounded. This human¡­ how could she be so shameless? If its master believed her words, then¡­ it would end up as snake soup for real!


    ¡°How could you be this outrageous?¡± Qing Zhu cried, feeling aggrieved.


    This bastard was too intimidating for a snake¡­


    ¡°Come down now!¡± Feng Ruqing requested again.


    Qing Zhu looked at Feng Ruqing with extreme fear but finally it gave up and slithered down the tree slowly until it was before Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Snake soup is not delicious at all. Moreover, I am venomous.¡± Qing Zhu did not dare to get too close to Feng Ruqing but it still wanted to reassure her.


    Feng Ruqing grinned mischievously and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have my own way to neutralize the venom. Moreover, snake soup is a very good tonic as my father¡¯s health supplement.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.


    As expected, this human still insisted on eating the snake!


    ¡°I am getting older, my meat is old and chewy. So, it isn¡¯t good for digestion. Not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind, my father¡¯s teeth are still strong so he still can chew.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu was left speechless. It stayed silent for a moment before crying and pleading, ¡°Princess, exactly what do you want to do? Can¡¯t you just get straight to the point? No matter what, I am still the state preceptor¡¯s pet. So you have to give him face. If you eat me today, how could you sleep with the state preceptor in the future?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that I will be able to sleep with the state preceptor if I do not make snake soup?¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded desperately. ¡°Of course. With my help, you will definitely be able to sleep with my master. So sparing my life will be useful to you. If you eat me, who will be your aide?¡±

 Chapter 62 - The Determination Of The Iron

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin gently, thinking that what Qing Zhu had said was indeed logical.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat snake soup then.¡± Feng Ruqing simply took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit and tossed it to Qing Zhu. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s snake eyes were momentarily filled with doubt. It started at the fruit handed to it by Feng Ruqing but did not take a bite.


    Who knew if this sinister woman might poison the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Feng Ruqing saw through Qing Zhu¡¯s thought at once. She smiled. ¡°You are a venomous snake. How could you still be afraid of poison?¡±


    Qing Zhu agreed and nodded. Its venom was indeed potent, so there was no need to be wary of the princess poisoning the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Thus, Qing Zhu opened its mouth without hesitation and ate the fruit whole.


    ¡°Your Divine-Spirit Fruit seems a bit different from the ones I have had before. This one tastes better.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had been observing Qing Zhu¡¯s reaction from the beginning.


    This Divine-Spirit Fruit seemed to be some sort of temptation to the Tier-3 spirit beasts like the Snow Wolf. However, the temptation ceased when it came to Qing Zhu.


    This showed that it would not work at all if she tried to lure higher tier spirit beasts with Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    ¡°Qing Zhu, I heard that you have injured Feng Rushuang before?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, squinting.


    Qing Zhu suddenly trembled. It cautiously peeked at Feng Ruqing, then subconsciously moved backward.


    That Feng Rushuang was her younger sister. Was it possible that¡­ she was trying to avenge her in the absence of the state preceptor?


    ¡°Princess, it was not my fault. It was all because that woman had trespassed Southern Bamboo Grove, and¡­ climbed into the state preceptor¡¯s bed when he wasn¡¯t in the bamboo hut. You think about it, the state preceptor¡¯s bed should belong to you. How could I not bite her when both of us saw her lying down on the bed?¡± The snake defended itself.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened instantly. How dare Feng Rushuang climbed into the state preceptor¡¯s bed?


    ¡°Where is the bed now?¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor is particular about hygiene. So he threw both the bed and Feng Rushuang out.¡± Qing Zhu smiled charmingly before continuing, ¡°Actually, I already knew that you would be in touch with the state preceptor later on. So he is definitely your man. How could I let other woman climb onto his bed? That was why I bit her the last time.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s words buttered Feng Ruqing up the right way. She was completely flattered. With a smile plastered on her chubby face, she patted Qing Zhu¡¯s head happily.


    ¡°Little snakie, you did a good job although you¡¯re a bit lunatic! Next time if anyone dares to approach the state preceptor, you can just bite her¡­ However¡­¡± Feng Ruqing threatened with a sweet smile but evil glare, ¡°If I get to know that you have betrayed me, I will make you into a bowl of snake soup for my father.¡±


    Qing Zhu shivered. It quickly promised her, ¡°Never. I will never do that. The state preceptor usually does not allow anyone to come close to him. I have followed him for many years and so far, I haven¡¯t seen anyone get close to him.¡±


    The state preceptor had a cold aura which prevented other people from approaching him. It usually scared people away so nobody ever tried to get closer.


    It was something seemingly impossible.


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily in satisfaction. She liked this little snake even more now. ¡°By the way, why is the state preceptor away for a longer period this time? Last time, he just took five days off every month?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. Most of the time, Master does not allow me to follow him. However, you don¡¯t have to worry because there are no women around him. I can assure you this. You will definitely sleep with my master.¡±

 Chapter 63 - The Determination Of The Iron

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu was scared that Feng Ruqing would misunderstand it. Thus, it quickly explained to her so that it would not end up as snake soup.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened again. Did she¡­ mention anything?


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late now. Little snakie, I think I need to make a move now. I¡¯ll come to visit you again next time.¡±


    She stood up and stretched herself while looking at the sunset. Her smiling face gave people a warm feeling despite her gigantic figure, unlike her atrocious old self before.


    Qing Zhu almost teared up. He pleaded silently, ¡®Please do not come and see me again. I beg you. My little snake heart cannot take any shock.¡¯


    ¡°Little Snakie, I know you are sad to see me leave. Don¡¯t worry, I will visit you tomorrow.¡± Feng Ruqing assured when she saw Qing Zhu tearing up. She patted its head while smiling sweetly.


    Since she had retrieved the Iron-Blooded Token, she should pay a visit to the Iron-Blooded Troop to prevent the people who had been loyal to her imperial mother for so many years from feeling bitterly disappointed at her.


    ***


    Since the year Empress Nalan had passed away, the Iron-Blooded Troop had not appeared in public. They seemed to be hiding away in the palace and ignoring everything that was happening around them. They were even unwilling to obey the emperor¡¯s command.


    Due to Feng Tianyu¡¯s profound love toward Empress Nalan, he just turned a blind eye to those who refused to obey his command and let them do whatever they wanted.


    At this moment, there were a few women wearing plain attire practicing their martial arts in the quiet courtyard. Coincidentally, one of them saw Feng Ruqing who suddenly appeared in the courtyard. She was so shocked to see her that she was unable to avoid the sword attack from her opponent, allowing a cut through her sleeve.


    Her sleeve was ripped off before falling to the ground.


    Feng Ruqing stood at the entrance. She greeted them awkwardly, ¡°Have I disturbed your practice?¡±


    At this moment, everyone stopped moving and turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    That woman who had had her sleeve cut off laughed bitterly and sneered. ¡°Since Princess has given away the Iron-Blooded Token to Noble Consort Rong, you have never visited again. Who knew you would remember us, the abandoned people?¡±


    After Empress Nalan had passed away, they initially thought that once the princess grew up, she would lead them on the battlefield. However, what awaited them was completely different. The princess had given them away.


    They were only loyal to the empress. After the empress had passed away, they would only obey the empress¡¯s daughter but not even her son, if she had one.


    However, the princess did not understand what this had meant to them.


    Her decision to give away the Iron-Blooded Token was like a betrayal which forced them to betray their late empress. They might even be barred from entering the battlefield for the rest of their lives!


    ¡°Tang Zi,¡± The woman wearing purple attire who was standing at the side tugged at Tang Zi¡¯s sleeve to stop her. She then turned to Feng Ruqing. She maintained her indifference and was faintly aloof toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Your royal highness, what do you command us to do?¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her nose and walked into the courtyard. ¡°I am quite free so I am here to visit all of you. Oh, by the way, the Iron-Blooded Token¡­ I have retrieved it from Noble Consort Rong.¡±


    Tang Zi¡¯s body stiffened for a few seconds before raising her head sharply to look at Feng Ruqing.


    The Iron-Blooded Token¡­ She had gotten it back?


    Really?


    ¡°I was too immature before this. I have done a lot of wrongs. I am also aware that I have hurt all of you deeply. However, I will spend the rest of my life compensating my wrongdoings. I will let you go to the battlefield again to prove to the people that women are not weaker than men. I assure you of more accomplishments and glory in the future!¡±

 Chapter 64 - The Determination Of The Iron

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old Feng Ruqing had insisted on giving the Iron-Blooded Token to Noble Consort Rong.


    On that day, the whole Iron-Blooded Troop kneeled at her door. They listed out the challenges faced by the Empress and even described to her about the hardship in forming the Iron-Blooded Troop in hopes of convincing her to get the Iron-Blooded Token back.


    However, what Feng Ruqing said had completely broken every troop member¡¯s heart into pieces.


    She said, she was the owner of the troop while they were just her servants. Since they were the people her imperial mother had given to her, she had the right to give them to anyone she liked. Nobody could question or stop her. To her, these people were not any different from the spirit beasts which could be tossed around.


    Since then, the troop members had never begged her for anything again. Their broken hearts simply could not feel warmth anymore.


    Tang Zi tightened her fists. On that fateful day, no matter how they pleaded with her, she had just ignored their request to get the Iron-Blooded Token back. Why did she choose to get it back now? Could it be due to their cold treatment toward Noble Consort Rong, so she asked Feng Ruqing to be the middleperson?


    Nevertheless, the Iron-Blooded Troop was different from other military troops. The Imperial City¡¯s military troop was affiliated with the whole kingdom. So they had to obey the military order given by anyone who had the military token in hand.


    However, these women chose to follow their instincts and as they were pampered by His Majesty, had never failed to give a long face to Noble Consort Rong.


    Up until today, Noble Consort Rong still could not forcefully confront them as she feared the troop¡¯s power!


    ¡°Did Noble Consort Rong request you to come here?¡± Tang Zi mocked her and laughed bitterly. ¡°Besides Noble Consort Rong, who dares or is able to command you, the princess? Even if you have given her the Iron-Blooded Token, we will never obey her commands. Ask her to give it up!¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed. How serious was the trauma caused by the previous owner (Feng Ruqing)? Even though she was genuine and sincere, nobody was willing to trust her!


    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s impossible for you to trust me fully, but please don¡¯t worry, I will prove myself to you and all of you will submit to me willingly based on my own ability. I will never depend on my father¡¯s power.¡±


    If Feng Ruqing really wanted something, she could just tell Feng Tianyu about it. They would still somehow obey his command.


    However, they did not fully trust her. If they were forced to submit to her, they might not assist her wholeheartedly.


    What she really needed was their loyalty!


    ¡°This time, I did not bring any gifts for you except for some fruits. Unfortunately there are not many of them, so I have used my spiritual force to turn them into juice.¡±


    However, this juice had been diluted by her.


    There were too many troop members that the juice would not be enough if she did not dilute it. Even though she had diluted the juice, she predicted that each person could only drink a mouthful of it.


    Luckily, Divine-Spirit Fruit she had planted contained high spiritual qi. So even though it was diluted, it could still help in relieving fatigue. Except for the fact that the effect was not as fast and as effective as eating the whole fruit.


    Tang Zi and fellow women stared at Feng Ruqing who had put down the two teapots. They did not utter a single word.


    Everyone was puzzled at the real intention behind the princess¡¯s behavior today. How could she be so kind as to bring over some fruit juice for them?


    ¡°I better not disturb your training. Do ask the rest of the troop members to come here. I have purposely bought it from the spirit herbs shop.¡±


    Although the Grade-1 Divine-Spirit Fruit was the easiest to grow among the Grade-1 spirit herbs, it was becoming rarer due to the spirit beasts. That was why, it was quite difficult to get them in this land or General Nalan would not have been thrilled by it before this.


    The other spirit herbs were quite easy to get from the spirit herbs shop.


    Of course, Feng Ruqing did not tell them these stories. Even though the number of the Divine-Spirit Fruits was lower now, it was still available. Thus, it should not be a problem when she had claimed that the fruits were from the spirit herbs shop.

 Chapter 65 - Her Transformation I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Zi bit her lip softly. She stared at Feng Ruqing but no words came out of her mouth.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and left the place after she had put down the teapots. She knew that she was not welcomed.


    Until she was gone, Tang Zi and the rest of the troop members did not open their mouths to stop her from leaving.


    ¡°Tang Zi, this Divine-Spirit Fruit juice¡­ Is it authentic?¡± The woman in a purple attire muttered softly, ¡°Last time, when General Nalan was preparing to go for a battle, she had brought him a pot of tea to send him off. The general thought she had transformed into a better person so he drank it happily. However, he ended up having diarrhea and it had affected his departure to the battlefield¡­¡±


    She had done too many evil things to the extent that people did not believe her anymore.


    Finally, Tang Zi made up her mind and lifted the teapot and poured herself a small cup of juice.


    As the others tried to stop her from drinking, she already gulped down the juice in one shot.


    ¡°I want to be completely disappointed,¡± Tang Zi said and laughed bitterly after wiping the juice from the corners of her mouth.


    The whole courtyard fell silent. Nobody said a word.


    In fact, all of them understood that Tang Zi still had a glimpse of hope in the princess.


    Although she kept saying that she had given up on her, she still hoped that the princess would change.


    After a long wait, the diarrhea that they had expected did not happen.


    Tang Zi¡¯s exhaustion, which initially showed on her face, had slowly disappeared after drinking the Divine-Spirit Fruit juice. Her energy was gradually restored.


    ¡°Tang Zi, how are you feeling now?¡± The woman in a purple attire asked her hesitantly.


    Tang Zi stared blankly at the teapot on the stone table. After staying silent for a moment, she lifted up her head and uttered, ¡°This Divine-Spirit Fruit¡­ is real!¡±


    She had initially thought that Feng Ruqing would prank them like what she had done to General Nalan by adding something fishy into the drink. She had even prepared herself for the worst! However, she did not expect that her strength, which was exhausted during the training, was slowly recovered after drinking the juice¡­


    ¡°Ling Yun, ask the rest of our troop members to come here!¡±


    Tang Zi stared confusedly in the direction where Feng Ruqing had just left.


    She had really came here just to send the Divine-Spirit Fruit to them? Not to¡­ prank them? Or to advise them to submit to Noble Consort Rong?


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was unable to predict what were in Tang Zi and the rest of the members¡¯ minds.


    Initially, she had planned to pay Feng Tianyu a visit. However when she had reached the imperial study, she heard Feng Tianyu and a minister¡¯s voices discussing something, so she left without disturbing them.


    The imperial palace looked serene and tranquil at night.


    At this very moment, she suddenly sensed a chaotic spiritual force from the small alley nearby.


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously stopped her in her tracks. She stroked her chin as she felt that something interesting might happen right at this very moment.


    ¡°Someone lost control to the point of possession? Tsk, tsk, this is interesting.¡±


    If it had happened in other places, she would not have even be bothered about it. However, this happened in Liu Yun Kingdom which was her father¡¯s territory. She was curious to know the person who had lost control during cultivation.


    If this incident affected the lives of the citizens of Liu Yun Kingdom, it would not be good ¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned and walked into the alley.


    An abandoned house stood at the end of the alley. That was where the chaotic spiritual force came from.


    She walked toward the entrance to the abandoned house and pushed the door open. What she could see was only a courtyard filled with weed and grass¡­


    And a youth who looked like a beggar sitting in the middle of the courtyard.


    His hair was messy and disheveled. His clothes were torn and shabby. There was also a faint pink scar on his dirty, ashen face. He looked like he had not washed his face for a long time.

 Chapter 66 - Her Transformation II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes dilated in fear because of this face which was covered in dust.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The youth roared. His power was suddenly unleashed and exploded in the air. The grass and trees nearby were completely destroyed by his power.


    Soon, the youth fell backward and hit the ground loudly and helplessly.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed and turned pale at that moment. Her eyes were filled with deep fear. She rushed toward the youth who lay on the ground unconscious.


    Her hand was trembling terribly and she hugged the young beggar tightly. She got up and went out of the manor.


    There were two masters from the palace hidden in the dark corner. The looked at each other in astonishment.


    Did the princess fall in love with the youth? Would she try to sleep with him when he is out cold?


    The first secret guard kept quiet for a moment and asked, ¡°Do we need to report to His Majesty?¡±


    Report to His Majesty? How to report? Just say that the princess picked up a youth as her gigolo?


    But if they did not report to His Majesty when they knew of the truth, His Majesty would surely make them pay for it when His Majesty learned about it later.


    The second guard hinted at the first guard and said, ¡°You go and continue protecting the princess. I¡¯ll go and report to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing had always been called the most obese person in Liu Yun Kingdom. The public had a very deep impression on her even when she seldom left the palace in the first place.


    Thus, the whole Liu Yun Kingdom was in great shock when they found out that Feng Ruqing brought a youth back to the princess¡¯s manor.


    Especially when that youth was still unconscious. They gossiped about it then. They thought that Feng Ruqing had fallen for the youth and had given an order to knock him unconscious before bringing him back to the princess¡¯s manor.


    Therefore, her bad reputation was made even worse because of this incident.


    In the princess¡¯s manor, Liu Li and Qing Ling were stunned as they watched Feng Ruqing bring a youth back to her room. They were so shocked that none of them uttered a word and just watched with dull eyes.


    The princess¡­ brought a man back? And they went straight into her room?


    Did she not want to sleep with the state preceptor before this? Was the state preceptor too difficult to be conquered that the princess knocked down some random man and brought him back out of anger?


    ¡°No, I need to go and stop the princess.¡± Qing Ling almost burst into tears.


    They could forget about when the princess fell for Liu Yuchen before. But now, the princess had brought some random man home and did he even deserve the princess?


    She did not hope that the princess would give herself up in a rush.


    Liu Li quickly held Qing Ling back by holding her sleeve when she saw that Qing Ling was about to break into the princess¡¯s room. ¡°The princess is no longer her old self anymore. I believe that she has changed. Let¡¯s wait and see. If we do hear the man crying for help, we will go and stop the princess¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The wind blew softly. The bedsheet ruffled slightly.


    Feng Ruqing stared at the youth who was lying on the bed. She could not help but reach out to touch the youth¡¯s face gently.


    It resembled him so much¡­ so much¡­


    His facial features, his eyebrows¡­ All resembled Che¡¯er so much.


    ¡®Che¡¯er, is that you?¡¯


    Suddenly, the youth who was lying on the bed opened his eyes.


    His eyes were so clear that she never saw them before.


    Feng Ruqing recovered her composure and closed her eyes slightly.


    He was not Che¡¯er.


    Even if his facial features resembled Che¡¯er, she could see from his eyes that he was not her younger brother, Feng Jianche.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The youth gazed at Feng Ruqing and asked in his clear and loud voice.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Her gaze was locked onto the youth¡¯s face. But, she was disappointed to find out that the youth did not show any change in his emotion after hearing this name. His eyes were still so clear and honest.

 Chapter 67 - Her Transformation III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The youth bit his lips gently and asked, ¡°Then where is this place? Why am I here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the youth and explained, ¡°This is my manor. I passed by and brought you back here. If I am not wrong, your body has changed. If you continue your training forcefully, you will be possessed by the devil eventually.¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°If you want to stay in my manor, I can help you.¡±


    She still could not help herself. She wanted to keep the youth here.


    Che¡¯er had always been her only family in Hua Xia. As his elder sister, she had let him take care of her for so many years.


    Now that she had come here, she might never be able to meet him again for the rest of her life. Thus, she wanted to keep him here selfishly just for the sake of looking at this familiar face. It was like Che¡¯er was right by her side.


    But, she would not force him if he was reluctant.


    The youth was stunned. He gazed at Feng Ruqing and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Nobody dared to get near him after he had left his family.


    Everyone was afraid of him especially after they had learned about his body condition. They were afraid that they would be affected.


    Why did¡­ This woman wanted to let him stay?


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I can help you too.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly approached the youth. ¡°You can see very well that my manor is always short-handed. You can stay and help me protect the manor and I can help you solve the problems that plague your body.¡±


    She had received a telepathic message from Fu Chen earlier that the problem that plagued the youth¡¯s body could be solved.


    This was both beneficial and harmful to the youth.


    Feng Ruqing only realized now that she had always been under the supervision of those two things.


    Feng Ruqing saw that the youth did not reply and she continued walking toward him.


    Her whole body was emitting a soft spiritual force.


    This spiritual force was weak and this proved that the young girl¡¯s strength was not strong. But he was aware that his body was healing after feeling the gentleness of the spiritual force.


    He had never felt so calm and relaxed in so many years.


    The youth¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Many years ago, a wanderer told him that he was destined to meet someone who could help him if he went in the direction of east.


    Therefore, he came to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    That person who could help him¡­ Was it her?


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    He got nothing now but his life. What could go wrong if he tried?


    If he could not solve his body¡¯s problem, he would not be able to take revenge in the future.


    Feng Ruqing smiled in satisfaction then turned and pushed open the door of the room.


    But, two people who were sneaking around at the door nearly fell into the room. Luckily, they could steadily come to their feet. They just stood there and looked at Feng Ruqing in fear.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Qing Ling laughed sheepishly, ¡°Liu Li and I are just waiting for your order, princess.¡±


    ¡°Then, both of you go and prepare bath water for him to clean up. He¡¯ll stay in the princess¡¯s manor from now on.¡±


    Qing Ling and Liu Li were stunned.


    He would be staying in the princess¡¯s manor? In the princess¡¯s manor?


    ¡°Princess, have you forgotten your ambition of sleeping with the state preceptor? You cannot give up.¡±

 Chapter 68 - A Youth Named Qin Chen I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She glared at Qing Ling. ¡°Qing Ling, you¡¯re overthinking. Who said I¡¯ve given up sleeping with the state preceptor? Sleeping with the state preceptor is my lifelong wish. I¡¯ll never give it up.¡±


    Qing Ling bit her lip and stopped talking. The princess had randomly brought back an unfamiliar youth and she could not help but overthink.


    After leaving this message behind, Feng Ruqing let the two palace maids take care of the youth and left.


    The spirit herbs in the mountain were taken care of by the spirit beast but it did not mean that the snow wolf would not steal and eat them. So, Feng Ruqing would go and stroll around the mountain sometimes lest the other spirit beasts were unable to suppress the grumpy snow wolf.


    Luckily, the snow wolf was considered obedient and it did not destroy the spirit herbs. It might understand that there would be a bowl of wolf broth in the princess¡¯s manor the next day if it laid its hands on the spirit herbs without permission.


    ***


    On the next day, in the morning¡­


    The sunlight was so bright that lit up the land beneath it.


    As Feng Ruqing opened the door of her room, the bright sunlight flooded in from above and upon her plump body.


    Suddenly, something caught her eyes as she turned to the youth who was under the willow tree.


    The youth was dressed in a white shirt. His face was handsome and his skin was fair. His fairness was cleaner than a piece of white paper. It seemed that he was never affected by any impurities.


    He looked so innocent that nobody dared to destroy it.


    Looking at how Feng Ruqing gazed upon him, the youth¡¯s face expressed a sense of awkwardness. He seemed to not like this kind of attention.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    His voice was just like his appearance, beautiful and clean. It made his voice unforgettable after hearing it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Feng Ruqing answered softly.


    After washing up, the youth looked even more like Che¡¯er. But, she understood that this youth would never be him.


    ¡°Is there anything you would like me to do?¡± The youth fixed his clear eyes upon Feng Ruqing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for free.¡±


    ¡°What are you able to do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The youth¡¯s voice was very confident.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡®You can¡¯t do anything? Then, why did you ask if you didn¡¯t know anything?¡¯


    She kept quiet for a while and said, ¡°Then, you follow me everywhere I go and protect me. Can you do that?¡±


    Although there was some problem with the youth¡¯s body which rendered him unable to train for now, Feng Ruqing could still feel that this youth¡¯s power was not low. It so happened that there was a lack of imperial guards whom she could bring out of the princess¡¯s manor.


    For Liu Li and Qing Ling¡­ they might even need her protection.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The youth bit his lip. His voice was clear and precise.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! What¡¯s your name?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and asked.


    The youth looked at Feng Ruqing and replied, ¡°Qin Chen. My name is Qin Chen.¡±


    The surname of Qin was very common and Feng Ruqing could not guess his identity from his name.


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin gently, smiled and sized Qin Chen up. ¡°Your appearance is so much better after you have cleaned up. Don¡¯t ever make yourself look like a beggar anymore in the future. You¡¯re not handicapped and why did you dress up like that?¡±


    The youth¡¯s face froze then he lowered his head. ¡°I still like myself better that way.¡±


    Although there was a scar on his face, there were still a lot of men and women who would like to forcibly possess him after he had left his family. So, he became like that after a while just to protect himself.


    ¡°But, I like you better now that you¡¯re clean and tidy.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin gently 1 and smiled a little.

 Chapter 69 - A Youth Named Qin Chen II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Those bright eyes were like rays of light, unknowingly shining into the youth¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you like it¡­¡± The youth¡¯s innocent eyes fell on Feng Ruqing again. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be like this from now on.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. There was a flash of doubt in her eyes. It seemed that she had returned to her previous life where there were only Che¡¯er and herself, relying solely on each other.


    In fact, Che¡¯er had this innocent smile but had forced himself into being a cruel and powerful businessman just for her sake.


    But, he would still be like a child around her.


    He said, ¡°I can be whoever you want me to be.¡±


    Moreover, Che¡¯er had built that nursing home just for her.


    But, she still left him behind. How could he survive in a world without her? How lonely would he be?


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°Chen¡¯er, my imperial-mother did not leave me with any siblings. In fact, I¡¯m also lonely. After meeting you, I feel that¡­ maybe we were siblings in our previous lives.¡±


    ¡°From now on¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice broke. She raised her hand and patted Qin Chen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll be my younger brother, the younger brother of Feng Ruqing. If you have nowhere else to go, my princess¡¯s manor will always be your home.¡±


    There was a sudden flutter in Qin Chen¡¯s heart.


    Home?


    This word¡­ How long since he last heard of this word?


    The people whom he had met all these years always had bad intentions toward him. Only she made him feel warm.


    Qin Chen lowered his eyes. He did not understand why this girl treated him so well given that they had just met the day before.


    Was there any hidden plot?


    Qin Chen laughed at himself when he thought of this. How could he be the target of anybody given what he had now? Maybe they were indeed siblings in their previous lives and she just wanted to treat him well.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her hungry stomach.


    She was hungry now even if it was still early in the morning.


    Qin Chen nodded his head slightly. ¡°I know how to cook just a bit. It may not suit your tastes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just go and make some light breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Chen replied obediently. He turned and walked toward the kitchen.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was already there waiting for Qin Chen in the kitchen. Soon, a youth in white appeared from the door where the sunlight flooded in.


    He was holding a bowl of hot porridge in his hands and there was even an aroma of sweet olives.


    Feng Ruqing froze at this familiar scent. She kept her hands tightly by her side as she breathed hard.


    She recovered her composure slowly only when the sweet olive porridge was placed in front of her. She took up a small mouthful of the porridge, tasting it.


    ¡°Chen Er, have you heard of Hua Xia before?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Qin Chen directly.


    There was an uncertainty in Qin Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hua Xia? Is that a sect?¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her head in a somewhat disappointed manner.


    Maybe it was only a coincidence¡­


    There was once when she was hungry when they were young. Che¡¯er stole a handful of rice and wanted to cook porridge for her. But, he was afraid that it was too light a meal. It was the season when sweet olives were in bloom. So, he picked some sweet olives and cooked it together with the porridge.


    Later when she was in the nursing home, Che¡¯er still cooked her some sweet olive porridge every day even though he was busy.


    But, he was not Che¡¯er. This was only a coincidence.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head and smiled gently. ¡°From now on, you can cook me a bowl of sweet olive porridge every day. Is that okay?¡±


    Qin Chen nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 70 - Liu Yuchen Who Always Hangs Around I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The spirit herbs soup, which was used for slimming purposes, could not be consumed every day. There should be an interval of five days before it could be consumed for the second time. Even so, her body shape had become slimmer nevertheless. However, the previous owner was too obese so much so that it was impossible for her to slim down to a normal body size within a day or two.


    Feng Ruqing also ran several rounds around Southern Street every day just for show for fear that her weight loss would appear too sudden and quick. It had astonished the people who saw her.


    Surprisingly, the most obese person in Liu Yun Kingdom had started to slim down?


    Enemies were always bound to meet someday. Today, Feng Ruqing met Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang who were holding hands when she had just finished her morning run.


    Liu Yuchen was prohibited to leave the Liu family¡¯s manor these few days that he did not know anything about what had happened in the Southern Street. He had just gotten permission to leave that day.


    So, he was stunned first before he felt disgusted when he saw Feng Ruqing running toward him.


    ¡°Princess, you promised to divorce me and I really thought that you planned to give me freedom. But, I did not know that you are still the same person who would do anything just to meet me.¡±


    In the past, Feng Ruqing had never left her home. She had always created some chance meetings with him whenever she left the palace. This time was no different too.


    Tan Shuangshuang stopped walking and subconsciously held Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    Liu Yuchen saw how frightened Tan Shuangshuang was and he felt angrier than ever. It seemed that Feng Ruqing had damaged her heart and soul deeply.


    But¡­


    Feng Ruqing just ran past Liu Yuchen.


    She did not slow down.


    She also did not look at Liu Yuchen.


    It was as if he was just an insignificant stranger.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s handsome face stiffened. He turned his head slightly, anger flaring in his eyes.


    ¡°Qingqing.¡±


    A youth who was paler than the snow was standing not far away. He was clean like the first snow. He was still beautiful even though there was a scar on his face.


    He smiled slightly at the girl who was running toward him. His smile was so sincere that it could not be slighted.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. Time was drawing near. Now that the spirit wine would be completed, she finally had a gift to present to the general¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Liu Yuchen was angrier than ever.


    In the past, Feng Ruqing would look at him. But now¡­ she ignored him for some youth?


    Feng Ruqing stopped running, turned and looked at Liu Yuchen condescendingly.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, you are so shameless!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered at him. ¡°You come here purposely just to meet me by chance. What? Can¡¯t you reconcile with the fact that I¡¯ve divorced you? Or you can¡¯t bear to part with me? But, I¡¯m born with a free soul that I love freedom so much. You can just give it up and forget about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuchen almost lost control that he would have exploded there and then if it was not for Feng Ruqing¡¯s status.


    How dare Feng Ruqing reply him with exactly what he had just told her?


    He? Creating chance meetings with Feng Ruqing? This was indeed a joke. Only she would do this kind of thing.


    They were surrounded by some people at that time. They did not dare to come nearer because they were afraid that they would offend the villain princess.

 Chapter 71 - Liu Yuchen Who Always Hangs Around II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing had gone for morning runs these few days. All the other people saw that clearly. So, it seemed that Liu Yuchen was the one who had bothered her.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Liu Yuchen suppressed his anger again and sneered at her. ¡°We have just parted for a few days and now you have found yourself a new lover? Does His Majesty know about it? You have clearly brought shame to our Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°First, we have not parted¡­ I was the one who has divorced you. Second, what have you got to do with my business now that we have divorced? Liu Yuchen, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for me and now you want to woo me again?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liu Yuchen was worried that Tan Shuangshuang would misunderstand. He quickly stopped her from speaking. ¡°I, Liu Yuchen, have never liked you, not in the past, not now, not ever.¡±


    Liu Yuchen had never dared to speak like this to Feng Ruqing. But, now he was so angry that his eyes were filled with fury as he glared at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s just fine.¡± Feng Ruqing yawned sleepily. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you have fallen for me and now you want to pursue me again. We can just act like strangers now that we no longer like each other. You don¡¯t have to call after me the next time we meet again.¡±


    Fallen for her?


    Liu Yuchen scanned Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance and sneered at her. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve thought too much. I have a perfect girl like Shuang¡¯er beside me. Who would fall for you?¡±


    She was so ugly and plump. How could she think that he had fallen for her?


    What a joke!


    Qin Chen frowned and said, ¡°She is not as beautiful as Qingqing.¡± 1


    ***


    This time, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    Was Chen¡¯er praising her or criticizing her?


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Liu Yuchen laughed at Qin Chen.


    Qin Chen disregarded Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile. He put on a poker face and said, ¡°Qingqing is just bigger than regular people. But, she is the most beautiful girl I have ever met.¡±


    This time, everybody on the street glance sympathetically at Qin Chen.


    They sympathized with him for being blind at such a young age. How on earth was Feng Ruqing beautiful?


    They were disgusted with her plump body.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened even more. But, Chen¡¯er was her family and she did not want to embarrass him. So, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Chen¡¯er, I know that I¡¯m beautiful. You don¡¯t have to say it out loud.¡±


    Liu Yuchen stared in wonder at Feng Ruqing¡­ Did she really think that she was beautiful? Where did her confidence come from? Was it just because she was a princess?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Chen recovered and gazed at Feng Ruqing. ¡°You commoners will never see her beauty. It¡¯s enough that I know she¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was left speechless.


    Why did she think that Chen¡¯er was criticizing her?


    But, her words were out and she could not take them back.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home. We don¡¯t have to deal with these people.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Chen was obedient to Feng Ruqing. He turned and looked at Liu Yuchen before he left.


    That look frightened Liu Yuchen so much that he balled his fists tightly just to suppress his anxiety.


    ¡°Yuchen.¡± Tan Shuangshuang tugged at Liu Yuchen¡¯s arm nervously. Her eyes were watery and she looked so timid.


    Liu Yuchen composed himself and relaxed just a bit. He said gently, ¡°Shuangshuang, you don¡¯t have to listen to his nonsense. You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in Liu Yun Kingdom. Everybody knows that. He¡¯s just blind.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Liu Yuchen Who Always Hangs Around III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yuchen, would it be a nuisance to the chancellor¡¯s manor if His Majesty got to know about your feud with the princess?¡±


    His Majesty was overly protective of the princess. There might be a conflict if His Majesty learned about it.


    Liu Yuchen frowned and said, ¡°I would willingly accept the punishment if His Majesty punishes me. I don¡¯t want you to be treated unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Yuchen, you treat me so well¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and were filled with emotions. ¡°The love you show me in this life is the best thing that could ever happen to me. But I don¡¯t want you to offend the princess and affect the chancellor¡¯s manor.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Why do you always put others before yourself?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang smiled and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the one I love the most in this life. Besides, the princess was only acting tough just now. She still loves you deep down in her heart. Can¡¯t you see that? I don¡¯t want¡­ the man that I love to go and hurt other women.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry at her for flogging you before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡± Tan Shuangshuang smiled sadly and continued, ¡°But, what could I do? Better let bygones be bygones. I believe that she will sincerely wish us well.¡±


    Liu Yuchen kept quiet. He looked in the direction where Feng Ruqing disappeared from his sight.


    Was it his illusion? He thought that Feng Ruqing had changed. She was different now.


    It seemed that she was no longer infatuated with him now.


    ***


    In the cellar¡­


    Feng Ruqing sneaked into the cellar after dismissing all the people.


    She opened the wine jar slowly after picking it up. Suddenly, a pleasant smell crept into the room and made her feel very energetic.


    This spirits wine was good for strengthening the body and healing illnesses. This was just the right medicine for Master Nalan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this spirit herbs to my grandfather. Next time, I¡¯ll give one to my father too.¡±


    The Emperor had been working laboriously in the past few years. It would be beneficial for His Majesty to have either the spirit wine or Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    She no longer hesitated when she thought of this. She brought the wine jar out of the cellar.


    ***


    The general¡¯s manor was no longer prosperous and lively after the death of Empress Nalan. It was now serene and quiet.


    It was not because the general was no longer favored by the Emperor. The general¡¯s manor was still favored by the emperor. But, they chose to not be in contact with others because they hated to do so.


    Now, Feng Ruqing hugged the wine jar close to her chest and stood outside the general¡¯s manor. She took a deep breath and walked up the stairs slowly.


    The imperial guards who were guarding the entrance at the general¡¯s manor saw Feng Ruqing from afar. They were soon nervous, their eyes filled with fear.


    Why did this villain come again?


    But, Feng Ruqing did not walk into the general¡¯s manor right away. She stood at the entrance and smiled at the two imperial guards.


    ¡°Could you go and inform my grandfather that I¡¯ve come to visit him?¡±


    The two imperial guards looked at each other blankly.


    Inform?


    Did they hear it wrongly?


    On top of that, this villain princess was smiling at them now. Was the sun rising up from the west now?


    ¡°Alright.¡± One of the imperial guards composed himself and replied quickly, ¡°Princess, please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go and inform the general and Master Nalan now.¡±


    Then, he glanced at his companion next to him and turned to walk into the manor quickly.

 Chapter 73 - The First Visit To The Old General I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the general¡¯s manor.


    Nalan Zhangqian was carefully reading a book in his hand in the study room. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he frowned slightly and replied in a deep voice.


    The imperial guard pushed the door open and walked inside. He was clearly anxious. He tried but failed to suppress the tremor in his voice as he said to Nalan Zhangqian, ¡°General, the princess¡­ she is here.¡±


    The book in Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s hand fell onto the table with a thud. He clenched his fists tightly and closed his eyes. He was having trouble breathing.


    After a short while, he opened his eyes and he smiled sardonically.


    ¡°Why did she come again?¡±


    He could forgive what Feng Ruqing had done to General Manor. He could even forgive how she had brought shame to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    But, he could not forgive her for making him sick on the day when he was preparing to go into war. He could not even forgive her for giving up all his sister¡¯s efforts to Noble Consort Rong.


    The imperial guard looked at Nalan Zhangqian carefully. ¡°She said¡­ she wanted to pay a visit to the old general.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian scoffed and said, ¡°Does she think that the damage she had done to my father was not enough? Does she really want to make him angry him again? You go and tell Feng Ruqing that my father is not in the manor.¡±


    His heart was gentle once. He had forgiven her for so many times that even when she had burnt down General Manor, he could still forgive her.


    He pitied her for she had no mother since she was born. He wanted to give her more love and care.


    But, she had hurt him so much now that his heart had hardened when it came to her. He would never forgive her.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    The imperial guard sighed. If the princess was allowed to go near the old general, she might infuriate the old general again.


    The imperial guard turned to walk out of the study room and close the door behind him.


    He could see Feng Ruqing who was waiting at the entrance from afar. Suddenly, a shadow appeared from the side as he was about to convey to her the general¡¯s message. The shadow was running toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    The two imperial guards were frightened to death.


    Feng Ruqing had always bullied Nalan Dai¡¯er for the past few years. Now that Feng Ruqing had appeared in front of Nalan Dai¡¯er, they did not know what kind of damage would be done to her again.


    However, they were soon relieved when they saw a young man following closely behind Dai¡¯er.


    Feng Ruqing could not bully Dai¡¯er now that their young master was accompanying Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er had missed Feng Ruqing so much these past few days but Feng Ruqing had not come to visit her. Her eagerness had turned into disappointment.


    Now, Dai¡¯er could not help but rush out to meet Feng Ruqing since she was just right in front of her. Dai¡¯er threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened while hugging her soft and gentle cousin. Feng Ruqing looked upon Dai¡¯er with tender eyes.


    Nalan Jing was stunned. His eyes did not leave that plump body which belonged to Feng Ruqing even for awhile. Doubt filled his eyes momentarily.


    Feng Ruqing could be this gentle too.


    ¡°Cousin¡­ You did not come to meet me.¡± Dai¡¯er clearly felt sad. ¡°Cousin, you promised.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and stroked Dai¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°I promised that I¡¯ll come and visit you. I certainly will fulfill that promise. I was just too busy these past few days. Now, I¡¯ve come. Haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dai¡¯er seemed so obedient and her smile was so sweet. ¡°Dai¡¯er likes Cousin now.¡±

 Chapter 74 - The First Visit To The Old General II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The cousin no longer bullied her. It was a pleasant feeling.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, where¡¯s your grandpa?¡± Feng Ruqing straightened her body, smiled and asked.


    That imperial guard was almost frightened to death at that moment. He wanted to stop Nalan Dai¡¯er from speaking. But, Dai¡¯er was fast even though she had a mental disability. She replied swiftly, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s tending to the grass in the backyard.¡±


    The imperial guard soon paled at this. He remembered what the general had said and his legs shook in fear.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The imperial guard looked at Nalan Jing anxiously.


    Nalan Jing kept quiet for a moment before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll guard her behavior. I¡¯ll dismiss her from General Manor regardless of her status if she bullies Dai¡¯er again.¡±


    It might be because of how she had argued with Feng Rushuang at the beast court. Or¡­ it might be because of the tenderness he saw in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes that made him want to trust her again.


    Nalan Jing laughed at himself when he thought of this.


    ¡®How much damage would you allow her to do to you before you hate her for the rest of your life?¡¯


    Nalan Dai¡¯er grabbed onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and walked toward the backyard. The imperial guard did not hesitate to rush to the study room when he saw what happened.


    He had to inform the general before Feng Ruqing made any fuss in the general¡¯s manor.


    ***


    In the backyard.


    There was an old man whose hair was white. He was bent forward and was taking extra care of the herbs in the backyard.


    He was not as strong as he was before. He had aged faster than the others.


    Feng Ruqing felt a tinge of sadness when she saw his white hair from afar.


    The old general was still strong and tough a few years back in her past memory. Now, his back was hunched and his hair had turned white. He could only tend to the herbs at home and could no longer serve Liu Yun Kingdom.


    For a person like him who had sacrificed his whole life for Liu Yun Kingdom, this kind of life seemed pathetic.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Master Nalan smiled and looked up.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    Master Nalan¡¯s hands shook as the watering can he was holding fell to the ground. The dirt splashed onto his body but he did not seem to care. He still looked at Feng Ruqing in shock.


    Master Nalan¡¯s frightened eyes made Feng Ruqing feel worse than ever.


    No grandfather in this world would be angry at his grandchildren for real.


    He was just sad. He was sad that his children did not listen to him when they grew up. He wanted his children to stay by him but he was worried that¡­ she would break his heart again.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re here too?¡± Master Nalan composed himself, smiled and said, ¡°This place is so messy. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡±


    He looked worriedly at the herbs in the backyard. Then, he sighed.


    These herbs were his efforts. He had used a few months to gather them from all around the country. He did not want them to be destroyed.


    In fact, everybody was aware of how Feng Ruqing was before.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything in return. She casually put the wine jar in Nalan Jing¡¯s hands.


    Nalan Jing was stunned but he took the wine jar anyway.


    By the time he had recovered from his stupor, Feng Ruqing had walked toward Master Nalan. She then picked up the watering can.


    Everybody was nervous when they saw Feng Ruqing going near the herbs. Nalan Jing was on the verge of stopping her when Feng Ruqing started casually watering the herbs.

 Chapter 75 - The First Visit To The Old General III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Grandpa, there are two types of spirit herbs here among your herbs. There¡¯s a Grade-2 spirit herb, Seven Star Grass, and a Grade-3 spirit herb, Peacebloom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing strongly felt a tension in the atmosphere when she mentioned the Grade-3 spirit herbs. It was clear that a hungry beast had its eyes on the Grade-3 spirit herbs.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. These spirit herbs belonged to her grandfather. Her grandfather had clearly put a lot of effort into obtaining the spirit herbs. She would never let that hungry beast get hold of the spirit herbs.


    Master Nalan looked at Feng Ruqing in surprise. ¡°You¡­ can recognize spirit herbs?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, can you tell me how did you obtain these spirit herbs?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and asked.


    Grade-3 spirits herbs were very special. One would need to put in a lot of effort to obtain them in the first place, even if one had a lot of money.


    Master Nalan sighed and replied, ¡°These two spirit herbs had gone bad so I got them at a low price. I just wanted to try and see if I could make them live.¡±


    Spirit herbs were different from normal herbs. The normal herbs could be stored as dried medicine but spirit herbs were only effective when they were fresh. However, some spirit herbs were not available in all seasons and therefore storing them was a difficult task.


    These two spirit herbs were clearly rotting and they were no longer fresh. But, they would soon die if her grandfather continued using the traditional way to water them.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and asked Fu Chen through telepathy, ¡°Fu Chen, do you have any way to save these two spirit herbs?¡±


    Soon, Fu Chen¡¯s voice replied, ¡°You can plant spirit herbs. So, for sure you can save them. Do you still need to ask me such a simple question?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened a little more. ¡°Although they¡¯re my family, I still cannot let them know about my ability to plant spirit herbs before I¡¯m mature enough in doing so. Do you have any other ways?¡±


    Fu Chen kept quiet for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Why don¡¯t you steal these two spirit herbs back for Qing Han and I to eat rather than leaving them here to go to waste?¡±


    He was hungry for so long that he could not wait to eat those spirit herbs.


    ¡°You cannot have these spirit herbs.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. If you don¡¯t tell me the way, I¡¯ll disown you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Chen was shocked. He kept quiet for a long time before he reluctantly told her of the way. ¡°You can soak a 100-year-old ginseng in water. Then, you can use it to water the spirit herbs. These are spirit herbs and they cannot be saved with normal medicine. At least you can try with the 100-year ginseng.¡±


    ¡°A 100-year-old ginseng is expensive but it is not a spirit herb. My grandpa will surely be able to obtain it with his influence and power.¡± Feng Ruqing now could smile with satisfaction.


    Then, Fu Chen¡¯s voice was heard again in a careful whisper. ¡°You won¡¯t disown me anymore now that I¡¯ve told you the way, right?¡±


    Where else could Fu Chen find another guardian to tend to his life if he lost her?


    Unfortunately, Fu Chen had intended to lie to get the Peacebloom but now all efforts had gone to waste.


    ¡°You will always be my good son if you listen to me obediently.¡±


    This son came naturally without any effort. He was gullible and innocent. She would be insane if she were to disown him.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and looked at her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, I have heard of a way before. If you soak a 100-year-old ginseng in the water, you can use it to water the spirit herbs. Then, the spirit herbs could live with the spirit from the 100-year-old ginseng.¡±


    Master Nalan was stunned. He kept quiet.


    Feng Ruqing continuously persuaded them. ¡°The spirit herbs are almost dead. You could try and see if this method could save them.¡±

 Chapter 76 - The Astonishing Effect Of Spirit Wine I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Nalan was silent.


    In fact, the spirit herbs would die if he did not do anything to save it.


    ¡°We have a 100-year-old ginseng in the Nalan family. Jing¡¯er, do what Qing¡¯er has said.¡±


    Nalan Jing slightly nodded and looked at Feng Ruqing in confusion. He returned her wine jar and turned around to walk toward the storeroom.


    ***


    Nalan Zhangqian rushed home at lightning speed. His forehead was covered in sweat and his complexion was pale.


    He could see an old and a young person standing in front of Feng Ruqing. His facial expression shifted, his eyes were filled with anxiety.


    But, who knew¡­


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was not as afraid of Feng Ruqing as she was before. Her small body leaned toward Feng Ruqing and her face glowed with an innocent smile.


    Even Master Nalan was calm and at peace. He was not furious.


    Even so, Nalan Zhangqian did not lower his guard with Feng Ruqing. He took big strides toward Feng Ruqing, stopped in front of her, greeted her, and kneeled on one knee.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. She quickly helped Nalan Zhangqian up. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be like this. We are a family. You don¡¯t have to greet me by kneeling.¡±


    She could accept all the respect given by the other people but not the ones given by the elders in her family.


    Nalan Zhangqqian stood up but his handsome face was still solemn. ¡°Princess, my father is not feeling well today. He cannot receive any guests. Please leave and I will bring my father to visit you at the princess¡¯s manor when I am free in the future.¡±


    ¡°Zhangqian!¡± Master Nalan frowned at that. His face sunk. ¡°Qing¡¯er seldom comes to our manor. As her uncle, you not only did not order tea for her, now you want to dismiss her.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was shocked. He did not think that his father would be partial toward Feng Ruqing. He suppressed his emotion and replied, ¡°Dad, have you forgotten how she had provoked you and bullied Dai¡¯er? I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    Master Nalan smiled and said, ¡°But, she¡¯s still Yan¡¯er¡¯s daughter.¡±


    She was Yan¡¯er¡¯s daughter no matter what. How could he be so strict toward her?


    If Feng Ruqing came and irritated him again this time, he would have made her leave without being asked by Nalan Zhangqian.


    But, Feng Ruqing did not provoke him and she even treated Dai¡¯er gently. He still could not be cruel toward her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Cousin to leave.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er pulled at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve tightly, bit her lip, and looked at Nalan Zhangqian.


    ***


    Nalan Zhangqian was astonished.


    What had happened? Dai¡¯er was so afraid of Feng Ruqing before and Master Nalan had sworn to never meet Feng Ruqing again.


    But, why did they not want Feng Ruqing to leave now?


    ¡°Dai¡¯er!¡± Nalan Zhangqian was nervous now. These people were quick to forgive and forget. Now that Feng Ruqing had treated them in a slightly better way, they had soon forgotten how nastily she had treated them before.


    He had also given her many opportunities before but she had never changed.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er likes Cousin.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er grabbed at her tightly as if she was afraid that Nalan Zhangqian would make her leave.


    Her cousin seldom came to meet her. She did not want her to leave now that she had came.


    Nalan Zhangqian was extremely nervous now. He wanted to say something but stopped short when he saw Nalan Jing walking in slowly with a teapot in his hands.

 Chapter 77 - The Astonishing Effect Of Spirit Wine II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°My son is good. He knows that I¡¯m angry now and he brings me a cup of tea.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was indeed angry and he needed a cup of tea.


    Nalan Jing was quick to hide the teapot behind his back when he realized that Nalan Zhangqian was extending his arm to take the tea. He frowned and asked his father, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian froze and looked at his son. His extended arm stopped midair. He did not know whether to remain like that or to pull his arm back. He felt awkward.


    Nalan Zhangqian cleared his throat before he replied, ¡°Jing¡¯er, your grandfather can only take tribute tea. But, there is no more tribute tea in our manor. He couldn¡¯t care less about this kind of tea. Just give me that to me.¡±


    This kid embarrassed him in front of everyone. Jing¡¯er surely knew that his grandfather took only tribute tea. For whom was the tea for if it was not for him? Was if for Feng Ruqing or Dai¡¯er?


    Nalan Jing looked at his father warily. ¡°This is not tea.¡±


    ¡°Not tea? Then what is this?¡± Nalan Zhangqian was stunned. What could a teapot hold besides tea?


    ¡°100-year-old ginseng water.¡±


    100-year-old ginseng water?


    100-year-old ginseng water!


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face darkened. He fixed his eyes on the teapot in Nalan Jing¡¯s hand.


    At that very moment, the atmosphere in the backyard was so quiet.


    Everyone could hear Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s heavy breathing.


    ¡°Is it the 100-year-old ginseng which I have obtained by relentlessly deceiving the second prince of Ye Luo Kingdom?¡±


    A 100-year-old ginseng was a very rare and special medicine in this country where spirit herbs were rare.


    Although a 100-year-old ginseng was a regular herb and would never be a spirit herb, it was not easy for the ginseng to grow either since it would take a hundred years.


    Nalan Jing nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. It is that ginseng you talked about.¡±


    Wham!


    Nalan Zhangqian was outrageous as he grabbed Nalan Jing¡¯s collar and punched him hard.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She was still hesitating on whether to save or let him be.


    A walking stick was seen hitting Nalan Zhangqian hard on his head when Feng Ruqing was still trying to work out a solution.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s fist stopped midair. Nalan Jing took a step back to avoid Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian, I will disown you as my son if you dare to lay a finger on Nalan Jing today.¡±


    The anger in Master¡¯s Nalan voice made Nalan Zhangqian freeze there and then. Nalan Zhangqian stroked the back of his head and turned to plead with Master Nalan with his teary eyes. ¡°This son of mine took my ginseng and soaked it in water. Am I not right to punish him for wasting that precious ginseng?¡±


    Master Nalan was furious now. He retorted, ¡°It¡¯s my idea. It has nothing to do with Jing¡¯er.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian did not dare to say anything anymore.


    Nalan Zhangqian missed the time when Old Master Nalan was still around. Old Master Nalan would always defend Nalan Zhangqian whenever Master Nalan wanted to hit him.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stepped forward weakly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry with Jing¡¯er. It was I who asked him to do so.¡±


    Although it was Feng Ruqing who told Master Nalan about the method in the first place just to help Master Nalan, Feng Ruqing did not want Nalan Jing to endure all the accusations. If not, she would feel guilty.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Nalan Zhangqian was shocked and furious. He gritted his teeth. ¡°What have I done wrong to deserve this? Why do you always have to hurt me?¡±


    He just knew. Nothing good ever came out of Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance in the general¡¯s manor.

 Chapter 78 - The Astonishing Effect Of Spirit Wine III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Why did Jing¡¯er and Master Nalan trust her so much? They were ready to give the 100-year-old ginseng up now?


    He had put in a few days and nights to deceive the second prince of Ye Luo Kingdom to gain the ginseng. Now, they wanted to give it up?


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to bother about your father. Just go on and use that water to water the spirit herbs.¡± Master Nalan gave a signal to Jing¡¯er.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out from their sockets. They had given up his ginseng¡­ just to water the spirit herbs?


    Although the dying herbs were spirit herbs, he knew that human force could not recover spirit herbs. It was like a waste.


    Master Nalan was always so full of wisdom. Why was he so silly now? Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s ginseng had gone to waste now.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nalan Jing listened to Master Nalan¡¯s order obediently by disregarding Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s sad eyes. Jing¡¯er walked toward the spirit herbs slowly and poured the ginseng water onto the spirit herbs.


    Ginseng water was good and easily absorbable. It was soon absorbed by the spirit herbs.


    There was a wilting petal on the Peacebloom. But, the petal rose slowly when the ginseng water was poured onto it.


    Nalan Zhangqian rubbed at his eyes in disbelief.


    In fact, the Peacebloom which was on the verge of death was soon coming back to life again.


    This opportunity at recovering was not high but it was clearly a good step.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian pointed at the Peacebloom, unable to utter the words.


    Master Nalan was all excited. His hand stroked the Peacebloom gently and his heart fluttered.


    It lived. It really lived!


    ¡°Grandpa, just keep on watering the Peacebloom with the remaining ginseng water every day from now on until the Peacebloom is fully recovered.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed in relief.


    In fact, she doubted the effectiveness of the method given by Fu Chen before. Her uncle would surely kill her if it failed.


    Thankfully it worked!


    ¡°All is right.¡± There was a long-lost smile on Master¡¯s Nalan face. Master Nalan looked at Nalan Zhangqian triumphantly. ¡°Kid, now you see that? A 100-year-old ginseng has saved a Grade-3 spirit herb. You still think that the ginseng was wasted?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a waste. This is indeed a big gain. You are so wise.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to hit Jing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll not hit him again.¡±


    ¡°How about Qing¡¯er?¡± Master Nalan asked with a snort.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s lips twisted into a scowl. Who knew Feng Ruqing was really helping General Manor? He was wronged by Feng Ruqing so much before that he could not find himself believing in her again.


    ¡°Princess.¡± He kept quiet for a while then turned to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, I told you just now. You don¡¯t have to treat me differently. You can call me Qing¡¯er like my grandpa.¡±


    Qing¡¯er?


    Nalan Zhangqian laughed bitterly. How long had he not used this endearment? He was scolded for so long a few years back when he accidentally called Feng Ruqing that. If he was the general, he might be punished by his niece at that time.


    How could he be so daring as to do that again?


    ¡°Uncle, I was insensible before. I met my mother when I fainted not long ago. She taught me a lot of things. I¡¯ve come today just to apologize.¡± Feng Ruqing handed Master Nalan the wine jar in her hands. ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll accept it.¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Astonishing Effect Of Spirit Wine IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Zhangqian spoke before Master Nalan could. ¡°My dad was not feeling well and he has quit drinking for a few days now.¡±


    Drinking would still harm one¡¯s body. They prohibited Master Nalan from drinking for the sake of his health.


    ¡°Zhangqian.¡± Master Nalan looked at Nalan Zhangqian in annoyance. ¡°Qing¡¯er rarely gives me things. I can just accept it. You just don¡¯t want me to feel better, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian stopped short. ¡°Dad, I did not mean that. I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just shut up!¡±


    Master Nalan was quite happy after realizing the change in Feng Ruqing. He did not care it was real or fake. He was contented as long as Feng Ruqing did not infuriate him.


    Moreover, it was the first time Feng Ruqing gave him a present.


    Feng Ruqing ignored Nalan Zhangqian and handed the wine jar to Master Nalan.


    Master Nalan laughed out loud. He opened the wine jar. ¡°Jing¡¯er, go and take my wine glass, I want to take a sip of the wine that Qing¡¯er has brought me.¡±


    The fragrance of the wafted out of the wine jar when Master Nalan opened it. He was stunned as his eyes were momentarily filled with doubt.


    ¡°This wine¡­¡±


    Why was the smell of the wine so pleasant? Moreover, he could feel spiritual qi in the wine.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, where did you get this wine?¡± Master Nalan was serious as he looked up at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°A few days ago, I bought it for you from a street vendor by the roadside when I went for my morning run. I just thought that his wine smelled so good. Why? What¡¯s wrong with the wine?¡±


    Her eyes were so innocent that she seemed to not know the problem with the wine.


    Master Nalan took a deep breath and seemed serious then. ¡°This wine¡­ is brewed from spirit herbs.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was shocked as his face turned pale after hearing that. He could smell the special fragrance of the wine at first but the wine was too strong that it covered the presence of the spiritual qi. He could now feel the existence of spiritual qi in the wine after hearing what Master Nalan had said.


    A wine brewed from spirit herbs. What a waste!


    ¡°Vendor. Vendor again!¡± Nalan Zhangqian was clearly annoyed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet this kind of street vendor?¡±


    No one doubted Feng Ruqing. They knew exactly who she was. She would never be able to brew wine. Nalan Zhangqian believed so after what happened to Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°What about the vendor?¡± Master Nalan looked at Nalan Zhangqian suspiciously.


    Nalan Zhangqian was more annoyed than ever. ¡°Dad, do you still remember the Divine-Spirit Fruit I gave you a few days ago? Dai¡¯er bought it at a trading store. What do you think about this vendor? The vendor sold Divine-Spirit Fruits like they are regular fruits and now the vendor sells spirit wine like they are regular wine.¡±


    But why¡­ why couldn¡¯t he meet this street vendor?


    Nalan Dai¡¯er blinked and moved closer to Feng Ruqing.


    She did not understand. Why was her father and Master Nalan so shocked? Her father even ordered people to go and search for the hawker store. But, all these¡­ were given to her by Feng Ruqing as snacks.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, did you really buy this wine from a street vendor?¡± Master Nalan looked at Feng Ruqing and asked her seriously.


    Feng Ruqing nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the significance of this wine?¡± Master Nalan took a deep breath and said, ¡°The value of this wine is more than Grade-3 spirit herbs.¡±


    It was still considered spirit wine even if low-grade spirit herbs were used in brewing the jar of wine. How powerful was it to brew spirit wine from spirit herbs? It was indeed more valuable than Grade-3 spirit herbs.

 Chapter 80 - She Just Could Not Be Left Alone I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked¡ªher expression went blank. It was as if she just got to know the value of the spirit wine.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, just take the spirit wine back.¡± Master Nalan intended to give the wine jar to Feng Ruqing. Master Nalan forced a smile and said, ¡°This present is too precious. I cannot take it. You just bring it back to His Majesty.¡±


    Master Nalan could not take the present by disregarding his conscience. He would have gladly accepted it if it was regular wine but now that he knew of Feng Ruqing¡¯s ignorance of its value, he just could not make himself to accept it.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the spirit wine but she did not take it from Master Nalan.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can just accept this present as it is really a present I bought for you. His Majesty taught me a few days ago that I owe the General Manor a lot. His Majesty would have chosen to give you the spirit wine too if he were to know about this incident.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was loyal to Empress Nalan. He loved Empress Nalan as well as her family. So, the Nalan family always received special treatment because of Empress Nalan.


    Feng Tianyu would not have accepted the spirit wine if he knew of this incident.


    Master Nalan deserved the spirit wine.


    Master Nalan was stunned. His eyes showed a mixture of emotions. ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally grown up. Good. That¡¯s really good.¡±


    He had waited for this day for so long.


    Tears lingered in Master Nalan¡¯s eyes. He discreetly wiped them off. His hand that was holding the wine jar trembled just a tiny bit.


    ¡°Dad! Dad! Be careful! Don¡¯t tremble!¡±


    Suddenly, a strict voice came from the side during this warm and touching moment.


    Nalan Zhangqian looked at Master Nalan¡¯s shaky hands anxiously. He quickly put his hands underneath the wine jar. He was afraid that Master Nalan would break the wine jar.


    That was a very precious jar of spirit wine. He would be anguished if it was broken.


    Master Nalan¡¯s face froze at that remark. This son had really ruined the touching moment. He was so angry that he nearly threw the wine jar at him.


    But, Master Nalan changed his mind after some consideration. He was unwilling to give up the spirit wine. He sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for you even if I didn¡¯t break it.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian laughed out loud. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re unwell. You can¡¯t be drinking too much wine. It¡¯s also too much wine for you to finish it by yourself. I can enjoy it with you.¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Master Nalan said sarcastically. ¡°This is not regular wine but spirit wine. This wine can only strengthen my body and heal my illnesses. It¡¯ll not harm me. Stop daydreaming here.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s facial expression changed. Master Nalan was really stingy. How could he take the whole jar of spirit wine without sharing it with him?


    ¡°Jing¡¯er.¡± Master Nalan ignored Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s sadness that showed on his face. He turned and looked at Jing¡¯er, smiled, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about your dad. Just come and enjoy the wine with me. By the way, don¡¯t tell the old people about this. If not, I won¡¯t have enough wine to drink.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face darkened. Master Nalan would not share it with Nalan Zhangqian but now Nalan Jing could share it with him?


    Why was Master Nalan being so unfair now?


    ¡°Grandpa, it is getting late now. I need to return to the princess¡¯s manor. I¡¯ll come and visit you again in a few days. Is that alright?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the sky and thought that she should be heading back.


    Master Nalan was stunned. ¡°Qing¡¯er, aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m quite busy these few days so I won¡¯t be staying for dinner. I¡¯ll come next time. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 81 - She Just Could Not Be Left Alone II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was still an aunt to face even if Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandfather and uncle had forgiven her.


    Her aunt swore never to meet her again because of Dai¡¯er. She could not stay at the general¡¯s manor for long if her aunt had not forgiven her.


    But, she believed that her aunt¡¯s prejudice toward her would be lessened if she treated the general¡¯s family nicely. Her aunt would then be able to trust her again.


    ¡°Cousin.¡± Dai¡¯er tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves and looked at Feng Ruqing with teary eyes. ¡°Will you come to meet me again?¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Dai¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll come and meet you after a few days. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dai¡¯er nodded vigorously and showed her sweet smile. ¡°Dai¡¯er will wait for cousin.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and patted Dai¡¯er¡¯s head gently. Feng Ruqing was determined now.


    One day, Feng Ruqing would help to recover Dai¡¯er¡¯s face. Feng Ruqing would also make sure that Feng Rushuang and her gang would never look down on her again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t detain you if you¡¯re determined to leave. You are welcome to come to our manor anytime you like,¡± Master Nalan said, sighing.


    Master Nalan would never be cruel toward Feng Ruqing no matter how many times Feng Ruqing had disappointed him. Master Nalan would rather choose to believe that Feng Ruqing had changed for the better.


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡± Nalan Jing bit his lip and looked at Feng Ruqing in confusion.


    Feng Ruqing had really changed. It made Nalan Jing unable to understand Feng Ruqing now. Feng Ruqing also had changed and she was no longer as vile as before.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Feng Ruqing left them under Nalan Jing¡¯s accompaniment. Looking at her, Nalan Zhangqian raised his eyes and lowered his voice. ¡°Could you tell whether Feng Ruqing has really changed for the better or she¡¯s just fooling with us again?¡±


    Master Nalan laughed bitterly. ¡°For sure I¡¯ll say she¡¯s changed for the better because I¡¯m her grandpa and I always hope that she will improve someday. I don¡¯t want her being tricked by Noble Consort Rong again to the point where she no longer recognizes her family.¡±


    Qing¡¯er was gentle and obedient when she was young. After meeting Noble Consort Rong, Feng Ruqing had treated Noble Consort Rong like her mother. She had changed and followed suit what Noble Consort Rong taught her to do. She became impatient every time they wanted to advise her.


    From then on, she kept her distance from the general¡¯s manor and His Majesty could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Dad, did you forget how she had treated you before? And¡­ the scar on Dai¡¯er¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°People make mistakes. We should be tolerant of her since we are her elders. If Qing¡¯er was hurt by someone, would you be able to stand there and just ignore it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was quiet.


    How could he ignore her?


    They did not go and visit Feng Ruqing when she fainted the other day. But it was not because they no longer cared for her, they were afraid that they would be saddened by the sight of her.


    Nalan Zhangqian had always mistreated Chancellor Liu during the morning meeting. Jing¡¯er had also never been nice to Liu Yuchen whenever Jing¡¯er met Liu Yuchen.


    They knew very well that it was Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault in marrying Liu Yuchen.


    But, Qing¡¯er was almost killed by the Liu Family. They could not bear it.


    Moreover, Nalan Zhangqian had personally visited the Liu family before the wedding. Nalan Zhangqian had told Chancellor Liu that Nalan Zhangqian could help the Liu family disobey His Majesty¡¯s order to marry Feng Ruqing. His Majesty would never blame the General Manor.


    They did so for Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake, not Liu Yuchen.


    It was Chancellor Liu who had refused Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s offer. Chancellor Liu was eager to have Feng Ruqing as his daughter-in-law and to sacrifice Liu Yuchen¡¯s happiness to help the Liu family gain more power and status.


    So¡­ Nalan Zhangqian would never be indifferent toward Feng Ruqing. He could not do it. In fact, the entire Nalan family could never do it.

 Chapter 82 - She Just Could Not Be Left Alone III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°But, Feng Ruqing had disappointed us so many times that her behavior today made me feel insincere. Dad, I still cannot trust her completely. I¡¯m afraid that what happened today was a trap. It might be her trick to give us something sweet before making us feel all bitter again at the end.¡±


    Master Nalan could understand Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s feelings. He himself was afraid too. But, Master Nalan was still willing to give Feng Ruqing a chance even if the condition was such.


    No family member was ever was angry with Feng Ruqing. They were just angry that Feng Ruqing could not change for the better.


    ¡°Zhangqian, I hope that the General Manor could treat Feng Ruqing nicely when she has done no harm to the General Manor. We should understand that this child was as she was because she has lost her mother at a very young age and she was tricked by Noble Consort Rong. But, I do believe that people who are from the Nalan family are naturally kind.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Nalan Zhangqian sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll not treat her badly. But, I¡¯ll never forgive her for the rest of my life no matter what you say if she does anything that disappoints me again this time.¡±


    This was the last chance. There was only one chance.


    ***


    At the entrance of the General Manor.


    The two imperial guards were left staring on blankly. They could not believe who the girl was. She was leaving the General Manor with Nalan Jing.


    The general was in a hurry just now when he went over to where the princess was. But, he had ordered the young master to escort the princess out instead of immediately dismissing the princess.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Suddenly, a youth beside Feng Ruqing spoke. She stopped walking.


    Feng Ruqing turned around and looked at Nalan Jing who was standing behind her. Feng Ruqing blinked and asked, ¡°Cousin, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I saw the announcement on the wall the other day.¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were clear. He gazed at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Have you really divorced him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. She smiled. ¡°Yes. I have given him freedom and set myself free. Liu Yuchen and I will never be together again in this life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Nalan Jing was relieved. His eyes were filled with confusion but he still continued asking. ¡°I also heard that you have knocked out some youth the other day and brought him back to your manor? Was it because you fell for the youth?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked that her eyes nearly popped out of her eye sockets. After a while, she recovered herself and found her voice again. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll never do this kind of thing. I¡¯ll never be a villain that kidnaps youngsters.¡±


    Nalan Jing looked at Feng Ruqing but he kept silent. His facial expression hinted that Feng Ruqing was indeed that kind of person.


    ¡°That¡¯s a rumor spread by the people.¡± Feng Ruqing was fearful that Nalan Jing would not believe her. She pressed upon Nalan Jing¡¯s shoulders and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m a kind person. I brought him back because I saw him unconscious on the ground.¡±


    Nalan Jing bit his lip. He could not relate Feng Ruqing with the word ¡®kindness¡¯.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you must believe that there will be a man who will love you in this world. You will not be happy if you force someone to love you. I don¡¯t want you to harm yourself again no matter who the man is. I don¡¯t care if he is Liu Yuchen or that youth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was as if Feng Ruqing possessed some man forcefully again.


    Was this what other people thought of her?


    ¡°Cousin, Liu Yuchen and I were not what you think. Moreover, I¡¯ll totally sleep with a man like the state preceptor if I really want to choose a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nalan Jing was stunned. He hesitated and asked, ¡°The state preceptor? Why the state preceptor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the state preceptor is very handsome and he seems so pure and innocent. Won¡¯t you think that it¡¯ll be interesting to sleep with that kind of man?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. She really missed the state preceptor now when they talked about the state preceptor.


    Feng Ruqing did not know when the state preceptor would return.

 Chapter 83 - Fu Chen Who Was Wronged

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face darkened. He felt that what he said just now was useless.


    ¡°Cousin.¡± Feng Ruqing acted as if she did not notice Nalan Jing¡¯s response. She smiled and patted Nalan Jing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The time is late now. I should head back. If you¡¯re free, do come to the princess¡¯s manor and visit me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and waved goodbye at Nalan Jing when Nalan Jing had just recovered from his stupor. Feng Ruqing slowly disappeared from Nalan Jing¡¯s sight.


    Nalan Jing was stunned. He could not recover himself completely as he stared at Feng Ruqing¡¯s disappearing back.


    ***


    The sky was blue.


    Fu Chen was seen squatting down. His eyes were red and it seemed that he was treated unfairly.


    After a while, a familiar person appeared in front of him. He grunted and turned away, refusing to look at the person who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Qing Han stood up and looked at Feng Ruqing fearfully. ¡°Our guardian, you¡¯ve come.¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Qing Han¡¯s head then turned to look at Fu Chen. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face clearly showed anger. ¡°There¡¯s a Grade-3 spirit herb and yet you did not allow me to eat it. I¡¯ve been hungry for over a thousand years now; are you so cruel as to let me stay hungry forever?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened at the sight of Fu Chen¡¯s anguished face.


    ¡°I promise you. I¡¯ll improve my strength soon. When I reach True Warrior tier, I¡¯ll be able to grow Grade-3 spirit herbs for you. Then, you can eat as many as you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed and smiled. ¡°So, do you know of any way that I can improve my strength in a short time? So that you can eat delicious food soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Chen almost cried.


    He knew that nothing good would happen when this woman appeared. Indeed, she came and wanted to extort him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Fu Chen.¡± Feng Ruqing picked up the small fellow whose eyes were swollen now. Her smile became wider. ¡°You lied to me before. You told me that the Divine Herbs Sect was dissolved. But, now I know that it still exists. Shouldn¡¯t you be explaining yourself? My status as your guardian is too unstable.¡±


    She was too busy these few days to work this incident out with Fu Chen. She could now ask him for a good explanation now that she was free.


    Fu Chen was stunned as looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Does the Divine Herbs Sect still exist?¡±


    It was impossible. The sect master was dead. The people of the Divine Herbs Sect were almost wiped out. Those people who were left were people with no true strength. Even the true soul of the Divine Herbs Sect was transferred into this medium.


    ¡®Divine Herbs Sect¡­ How could it still exist?¡¯


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed again. ¡°This technique of growing spirit herbs originated from the Divine Herbs Sect. No one knew about it even if you were at a high position in Divine Herbs Sect. Now, that you have imparted this knowledge to me. It is like pushing me into a fire pit.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Fu Chen lowered his head in shame. ¡°I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s still a Divine Herbs Sect in this world. That Divine Herbs Sect must be fake.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled brightly and looked down at Fu Chen. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s real or fake. That Divine Herbs Sect does have the ability to grow spirit herbs. Won¡¯t you show me how to improve my strength so that I am strong enough to tackle this Divine Herbs Sect?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Fu Chen soon lost the desire to talk. He now knew that Feng Ruqing had come today just to extort him.

 Chapter 84 - Ordinary Flowers And Plants I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°But, I have given you all my precious collection. I really have nothing left to give you now.¡± Fu Chen bit his lip. He looked so pitiful. ¡°So, I can¡¯t really help you even if I wanted to.¡±


    Feng Ruqing hesitated for a moment before she sighed. ¡°This is indeed too hard for you. But, never mind. I¡¯m born with the fear of death. I¡¯ll not waste my life that I have a chance to live this life again. It¡¯s fine if I am not your guardian.¡±


    Fu Chen was shocked. Were humans¡­ this shameless?


    ¡°I¡¯m left with the last sword.¡± Fu Chen flicked his finger and a long black sword appeared in his hand. He growled, ¡°You wicked and cruel woman! Now you have tricked me into giving you my last food.¡±


    That sword was black like iron and it was somehow rusted. But, the dragon mark on the sword was still clear and it looked so real that it looked like it might come out of the sword anytime now.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She looked at Fu Chen doubtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have just simply whipped out a normal sword for me.¡±


    Fu Chen was so angry that he stomped his feet. His face was red with anger. He snarled, ¡°How dare you doubt me! Am I that kind of person who would lie? This sword is so powerful that I cannot devour it now. In fact, I want to keep it so that I can eat it later but now that you have tricked me into giving this to you.¡±


    Was this woman a demon? She had fooled him into giving up his food and now she doubted him too. How outrageous!


    Feng Ruqing realized that Fu Chen was not lying. She received the sword with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re really my good son. I¡¯ll definitely take you with me to explore this land when I have gained true strength in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡± Fu Chen was quiet.


    This son was treated too unfairly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going for training?¡± Fu Chen grunted. He did not want to look at this woman anymore.


    He really had nothing now. Qing Han might be taken away too if this woman stayed.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen brother.¡± Qing Han tugged at Fu Chen¡¯s sleeves and whispered, ¡°You better be careful with your words. Don¡¯t make her angry. We can still gossip about her after she has left.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    However, Feng Ruqing had heard everything.


    But, Feng Ruqing was in a good mood after receiving the sword. So, she chose not to argue with these two kids. She patted the hilt, smiled, and said, ¡°The two of you can just play around. You can call me next time if you miss me. I¡¯ll come and accompany you.¡±


    Fu Chen kept quiet.


    Miss her? Never! He, Fu Chen, would never miss her even if he died here because of hunger.


    ¡°Qing Han¡¯s temper is better.¡± Feng Ruqing ignored Fu Chen when she found that Fu Chen was ignoring her. She turned and looked at Qing Han. She stroked Qing Han¡¯s head. ¡°Qing Han, you must remember to call me if you miss me. I¡¯ll definitely come.¡±


    Qing Han was stunned. She said fearfully, ¡°Can I not miss you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened even more. Was she this unwelcomed by these two fellows?


    And¡­ they could talk about this in private. Why did they bring it up in front of Feng Ruqing?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Feng Ruqing coughed twice to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll come and meet you if I miss you. Why did Chen¡¯er decide to stay after I listened to you and released some spiritual qi?¡±


    Fu Chen looked up at Feng Ruqing, bit his lip and said, ¡°Your spiritual qi is special. Now that you have the habit of growing spirit herbs, your presence is accompanied by the spirit of the spirit herbs. I only¡­ added something to your spiritual qi to ease Qin Chen¡¯s pain. Of course he would stay.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Ordinary Flowers And Plants II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. She should be able to guess that Fu Chen was behind all of this.


    Fu Chen could influence the world outside, even in this medium. How strong was he before?


    This son was adopted for good.


    ¡°That youth¡­¡± Fu Chen was silent for a while and said, ¡°He is special. But, you won¡¯t understand what I say now. You just train him nicely, and one day, he will become your strong combat companion.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and pondered for a while. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked up at the clear blue sky.


    It seemed that she could see through the blue sky and right at the youth¡¯s smile.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s a genius or a disabled. I¡¯ll protect him for the rest of his life. I will help him and let him stay. It¡¯s not because of his specialty. It¡¯s because he looks so much like Che¡¯er.¡±


    She would not care even if he was disabled. She could still protect him and take care of him in this life.


    The reason that she saved him was never because of his specialty, and it never was for the sake of training him to become her combat companion.


    It was because Chen¡¯er and Che¡¯er looked so much alike.


    Fu Chen was stunned. He looked at Feng Ruqing blankly without a word.


    This demon¡­ There were also times when she would not ask for anything in return.


    Why did she treat them differently?


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han.¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes, stroked their heads, and said, ¡°That Grade-3 spirit herb belongs to my grandpa. I cannot give that to you. But you must trust me. You¡¯ll not be hungry for long.¡±


    Feng Ruqing would work hard to improve her strength even if it was for Fu Chen and Qing Han¡¯s sake. She could only grow Grade-3 spirit herbs when she had had enough strength.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Qing Han smiled rather shyly. ¡°I never get in touch with human beings. But, I do know that humans¡¯ guardians won¡¯t lie to their sons. You are our guardian. You won¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was surprised. She solemnly squeezed Qing Han¡¯s shoulders with her hands. ¡°Qing Han, you must remember that you¡¯re a girl. You¡¯re not a son. You¡¯re a daughter.¡±


    Daughter?


    Qing Han was confused. She looked at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    ¡°But, Fu Chen brother is your son. I¡¯m the same species as Fu Chen. Why is it different?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was nervous now. ¡°Fu Chen, what have you been teaching her all this while? She is not young anymore. There should be a difference in gender and she¡¯s a normal girl. Why did you let her treat herself like a boy? How is she the same species as you?¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened. He pulled Qing Han aside. ¡°Qing Han, let me tell you. Don¡¯t ever use the word ¡®species¡¯ to describe both of us again. The word ¡®species¡¯ is used to describe ordinary flowers and plants. How could these things be compared to us?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Han nodded without fully understanding what she had just heard.


    Fu Chen continued solemnly, ¡°Moreover, have you forgotten how this wicked woman has just tricked our last possession from us? Why would you say that she would not lie to us? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ was not a trick. Brother Fu Chen willingly gave it to her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she listened to their child-like voice.


    It looked like she had received some horrible news.


    ¡°You can just continue your discussions. I¡¯ll go back and train.¡± Feng Ruqing composed herself. She smiled and waved goodbye to Fu Chen and Qing Han.


    Now, Fu Chen was reluctant to tell Qing Han about her true identity. But, one day, Qing Han would completely possess Fu Chen.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing lay down on her bed after returning from the medium. She stretched her arms and got up from her bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half a month left before the state preceptor returns. I need to train harder.¡±


    She did not let her guard down just for the sake of sleeping with the state preceptor.

 Chapter 86 - Training, Training I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Half a month had unknowingly and quickly passed.


    Within this half a month, apart from taking care of the spirit herbs, Feng Ruqing spent the rest of her time in training with the help of the spiritual force from the book of spirit herbs. Luckily, nobody disturbed her these past few days so she could focus on her training.


    At this moment in the room, a young woman who was practicing her cultivation with her eyes closed suddenly opened her eyes. She slowly exhaled a breath of foul air. Her lips curved into a gentle smile.


    ¡°Finally, I have reached a higher rank of Beginner Warrior tier within half a month. However, I still have a long way to go in my cultivation training. One day, I believe I can prove to everyone that Nalan Empress¡¯s daughter is not someone weak!¡±


    The young woman¡¯s face was still chubby, but her defined face outline had started to show a little. It was not a whole bunch of fat layers anymore.


    Her eyes were full of strong determination and bright hope.


    ***


    When Feng Ruqing pushed the door and stepped out, she saw a youth standing under a nearby willow tree.


    He had pretty and delicate features like fine jade. His eyes were shiny and mesmerizing. He smiled a little and his gaze drifted to Feng Ruqing who was walking out of the room.


    ¡°Qingqing, you have become thinner again.¡±


    Every time Qingqing stepped out from the room, he would realize that she had lost some weight. However, the current Qingqing looked prettier than before.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I want to go somewhere so please accompany me. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed. Although she had lost some weight with the help of the herbal dish, it would take a long time for her to be slim due to the original owner¡¯s overly obese body.


    It was not easy at all.


    ¡°I will accompany you wherever you go.¡± Qin Chen looked at Feng Ruqing with a piercing stare.


    In this lifetime, he would follow her no matter where she wanted to go.


    ¡®I would never leave you in this lifetime.¡¯


    ***


    The backyard of the Imperial Palace


    On the Forbidden Mountain, Feng Rushuang curled up into a ball. She was trembling while hugging her knees tightly. Her face was pale.


    Feng Ruqing!


    It was her fault!


    Why? Both of them were the emperor¡¯s daughters, but why did only Feng Ruqing get to enjoy all the love and affection despite being obese and ill-mannered? Father still pampered her and showered her with love.


    However, even though she was better, Father never looked at her even once ¡­


    Cold. It was so cold¡­


    Feng Rushuang bit her lip hard, her eyes were filled with hatred as she dug her nails into her palms.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, Shuang¡¯er! ¡±


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice could be heard from the front. Feng Rushuang quickly raised her head and lifted herself from the ground. Her eyes glimmered with excitement and joy.


    In the distance, she could see Liu Rong walking hurriedly toward her. She could not stand waiting for Liu Rong to come in so she rushed to her instantly.


    ¡°Concubine-mother, is Father finally concerned about me and wants to release me from here? Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here? This place is really not for humans. It is not only freezing, but I also have to be alert of the spirit beasts around here. I am really scared¡­¡±


    Looking at Feng Rushuang¡¯s red eyes, Liu Rong¡¯s heart sank, she held her daughter¡¯s cold hands and sighed.


    ¡°Those ministers have pleaded to His Majesty to release you, but he still dragged it for a few days. I came to see you here once my punishment was over.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s reputation was extremely bad among the ministers simply because she had cheated the Iron-Blooded Token from Feng Ruqing.


    However, comparing both Feng Rushuang and Feng Ruqing, those ministers would still side with Feng Rushuang.


    Even though this situation persisted, His Majesty still resisted the pressure and locked her up for this long. If she continued being locked up there, who knew what the spirit beasts would do to her, that was why he finally agreed to let her off.

 Chapter 87 - Training, Training II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Concubine-mother, am I really Father¡¯s biological daughter? I don¡¯t understand, both of us are his daughters but why can¡¯t I get his affection and love?¡± Feng Rushuang lashed out in anger. ¡°Is it because I am not Empress Nalan¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er!¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s voice sounded harsher. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Feng Rushuang shivered after hearing her stern voice. She pouted a little. ¡°Concubine-mother, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I am just blaming Father for his bias¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak anymore!¡¯


    Nalan Yan, this woman again!


    She had snatched away His Majesty¡¯s heart, and now even Shuang¡¯er wished to have a mother like her?


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, listen to me.¡± Liu Rong inhaled deeply and held Feng Rushuang¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Nalan Yan is nobody but a mink who seduced His Majesty with her charms. You must be more excellent than her daughter, then the people will realize that His Majesty¡¯s previous choice was a mistake.¡±


    Feng Rushuang stared blankly and lowered her head. She was confused as to why Feng Ruqing had somehow changed after waking up from her coma.


    ¡°I have been the evil villain for so many years. Everyone knows about how I cheated Feng Ruqing of her Iron-Blooded Token and they loathe me for that, but you are not the same. I have nurtured you this way so that the people would realize how amazing you are.¡±


    No matter how bad Feng Ruqing¡¯s reputation was in the people¡¯s eyes, Empress Nalan was still their beloved heroine. She had tricked the Iron-Blooded Token into her hand, that was why they had a bad impression of her.


    There was only one aim for all the wicked things that she had done¡ªto turn Feng Ruqing into someone stubborn and obstreperous so that she could be a good contrast to Shuang¡¯er excellence.


    She believed that her Shuang¡¯er would become the best woman in the world, and the only one who suited the state preceptor.


    ¡°Concubine-mother, I understand.¡± Feng Rushuang stayed silent for a while before raising her head and looking at Liu Rong. ¡°I know what I should do. I am not satisfied too¡­ to be stepped over by a useless fatty. I will prove to Father that choosing Feng Ruqing over me is his worst mistake ever.¡±


    She was pretty and clever, apart from being gentle and cute. What about Feng Ruqing? She was not only obese and ugly, but she was also a lazy and useless person!


    How could that kind of person be compared to her?


    She was unworthy!


    Liu Rong¡¯s facial expressions finally softened a little. She smiled. ¡°This is how my daughter should be. By the way, previously you have led those ministers¡¯ children in researching the cure for a thigh injury, is there any progress?¡±


    Feng Rushuang laughed out loud. ¡°Concubine-mother, Nalan Dai¡¯er is beautiful at such a young age, she will be a femme fatale when she grows up and maybe she will become a threat to Liu Yun Kingdom later. I took advantage of Feng Ruqing to destroy her beauty for her own sake. How is it possible for me to really heal her thigh scar?¡±


    Only people like Liu Yueying would fully trust her.


    However, thanks to Feng Ruqing, without this opportunity given by her, she would not be able to rescue those people from being scolded by Feng Ruqing. And those people¡­ would never be this loyal to her.


    ¡°Good then. Time is getting late. Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s face was plastered with a smile. She turned and walked down the Forbidden Mountain.


    Not far away from the Forbidden Mountain, a palace maid was looking suspiciously around the place. Once Liu Rong walked down with Feng Rushuang, she quickly rushed to them and bowed respectfully. ¡± This servant has come to pay respects to Noble Consort, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Rong waved her hand to dismiss the palace maid¡¯s bow and headed to the front.

 Chapter 88 - Neglected Feng Rushuang I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Huai Riverside, Paramount


    There were many talented young people already seated. Noise poured from the restaurant, sometimes it was mixed with the giggling sounds of the young ladies.


    At this moment, a youth spotted Feng Rushuang standing at the door. He quickly stood up and greeted her happily.


    ¡°Princess, you are finally out.¡±


    The laughter ceased abruptly. Everyone diverted their eyes to Feng Rushuang. A glimpse of surprise flashed through their eyes. They did not expect to see her at this meeting.


    Feng Rushuang smiled faintly. ¡°Some time ago, I had annoyed His Majesty because of Sister. That was why Father had locked me up in the Forbidden Mountain. Fortunately, Father had finally found out the truth and released me from that place.¡±


    The hidden meaning in her words hinted that she was locked in the Forbidden Mountain because Feng Ruqing had purposely accused her of something she did not do in front of Feng Tianyu. And now that Feng Tianyu had found out that he had blamed her wrongly, she was released.


    In the past, many would have voiced their support to Feng Rushuang after she had said something like this. However this time, the whole of Paramount was dead silent.


    Everyone looked so awkward and did not know how to react to Feng Rushuang¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Rushuang frowned in confusion.


    She was locked up for half a month, why¡­ she felt that something had happened during her absence.


    ¡°Second Princess, you¡¯re locked up because of the Princess Royal?¡± Zhao Yang uttered his question after a moment of silence.


    Feng Rushuang was not like Feng Ruqing. She usually had a good temper, so even though he had questioned her in this way, she would not get irritated.


    That was why he had dared to say something like this.


    Feng Rushuang smiled bitterly while shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore. As long as all of you know she is my older sister, that¡¯s enough. She lost her mother since she was young, so my Concubine-mother treats her with more compassion. I respect and love her too. No matter what she has done, I will always forgive her.¡±


    Her eyes were shining brightly. Her lips curved into a mesmerizing smile that could capture everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Rushuang lowered her gaze and sighed. ¡± Although I can forgive whatever she has done to me, I cannot forgive her for what she has done to Dai¡¯er. In fact, she had purposely accused me and caused me to be locked up at the Forbidden Mountain to stop me from researching for a cure for Dai¡¯er¡¯s scar!¡±


    Paramount fell into a pin drop silence.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a melodious voice like a flowing stream came from the entrance.


    ¡°Seems like I came at the wrong time?¡±


    This voice was a nightmare to Feng Rushuang.


    Her body slightly stiffened. She clenched her fists tightly and tried to control her emotions from within while remain smiling.


    Once she turned around, she gave a bright and mischievous sweet smile.


    ¡°Sister, how come you are here?¡±


    This woman, Feng Ruqing¡­ didn¡¯t she know that these royal young masters and mistresses loathed her to the bone? How could she still appear in front of them?


    When Feng Rushuang saw the silhouette at the door, her smile froze instantly. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Last time, whenever she saw Feng Ruqing, she would have put on some weight. She had not seen her for nearly one month and somehow she felt that¡­ this woman had lost some weight.


    Although her current body size was still considered fat, what Feng Rushuang could not stand was the fact that she had slimmed down!

 Chapter 89

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Feng Rushuang regained her composure. She dug her nails into her palms to control her overwhelming emotions from exploding. She smiled sweetly. ¡°I have seen you just not long ago, you have become thinner. It must be because the food at the princess¡¯s manor is not as good as in the palace. Why don¡¯t you follow me back to the palace?¡±


    Empress Nalan was very beautiful so Feng Ruqing too had fine and delicate features since young. Thus, her concubine-mother had put a lot of effort to turn her into an obese girl, she would not let their few years of effort wasted for nothing!


    Feng Ruqing squinted and smiled. ¡°Sister Rushuang, I bet you do not want to see me slim down. That¡¯s why you are so desperate to drag me back so that I will fatten up again.¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s smile became harder to fake. She faked a laugh. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just miss you. If you do not follow me back, I will be alone. How boring would that be?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? If you missed me, why don¡¯t you accompany me to the beast court again this afternoon? I feel like going there again. ¡± Feng Ruqing smirked and turned to Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Rushuang stiffened when she thought of how Feng Ruqing had tricked her to pay for the bill. Her face instantly paled but she held herself back from saying anything.


    Looking at Feng Rushung¡¯s constipated expression, Feng Ruqing sneered and walked past her to the young people¡¯s group.


    Feng Rushuang bit her lip hard and remained silent. She was still confused about Feng Ruqing¡¯s presence here. Everyone was afraid of her and hated her appalling behavior so nobody would give a damn about her later!


    As she expected, the Paramount became even quieter as nobody dared to make a noise when Feng Ruqing stepped inside. Their facial expressions were unreadable and complicated.


    ¡°Sister, since you are already here, you may join us in the research for scar healing.¡± A hint of mockery flashed through Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes instantly before she started to look vulnerable. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the people who are present here welcome you or not, I will always stay by your side.¡±


    She averted her gaze to the rest of the people and continued, ¡°All of you please be seated. Not long ago, I have discussed with the imperial physician for a few days and nights and we have come out with some new ideas. As long as it can help Dai¡¯er, I am willing to put in more effort.¡±


    ¡°Ehem!¡± Zhao Yang became more awkward. This time he did not respond to Feng Rushuang but stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, last time¡­ you gave us a method and Mu Qing¡¯er had someone to test it out. It worked really well. I¡­ I would like to know how you came out with such a method.¡±


    Last time, all of them did not believe in Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. They even refused to believe that this evil princess did have some real talent.


    However, Mu Qing¡¯er had found someone to test out the method. It could really heal the scar! Although it had just lightened the scar a little, this small progress had given them some hope.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face stiffened. Her unfinished words were stuck in her throat which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The method given by Feng Ruqing¡­ managed to heal the scar?


    Impossible! This Feng Ruqing only knew how to eat and sleep apart from creating trouble. She was useless. She could not possess such ability!


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged and smiled sweetly. ¡°We must thank Noble Consort Rong for all of this. Because of her, I love eating pork trotters. There was a time when I had accidentally injured my hand and this herbal dish had healed my scars.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Gigolo?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Herbal dish?¡± Zhao Yang asked dazedly.


    ¡°Yes, herbal dish.¡± Feng Ruqing diverted her eyes to everyone who was present and continued, ¡°Everyone knows that I have a kitchen in my Serene Palace. I love eating and have a lot of free time. So I usually cook the herbs and food together. They always end up as herbal dishes.¡±


    Spirit herbal cuisine and regular herbal cuisine contained similar ingredients.


    In fact, spirit herbs originated from ordinary herbs which later turned into spirit herbs after absorbing more spiritual qi.


    Thus, Feng Ruqing only needed to slightly modify her spirit herbal dish, so regular people could cook it too. However, its effect was just one-tenth of a spirit herbal dish.


    Feng Rushuang dug her nails into her palms hard. Herbal cuisine? Feng Ruqing did not even understand anything about pharmacology. How could she know about herbal cuisine?


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Feng Rushuang approached Feng Ruqing with a faint smile. Her eyes were filled with innocence and confusion. ¡°Since when¡­ did you know pharmacology theories? Based on my understanding, herbs and food ingredients cannot be cooked together. What if the effects of the ingredients clashes with each other, wouldn¡¯t it result in death?¡±


    Feng Ruqing maintained her smile. ¡°Since you care about people¡¯s life, next time when I cook a herbal dish, why don¡¯t you try it first?¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face stiffened. Test the herbal dish? Who knew what she would put in the herbal dish? Wouldn¡¯t it be putting her own life in danger?


    Besides, even if she was poisoned for real, His Majesty would never blame Feng Ruqing at all.


    ¡°Sister, you like to joke with me. How would I ever doubt your ability? By the way, I saw Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang some time ago. I never knew that they love each other so much. However, Liu Yuchen said you are still bothering him, so I implore you to stop being stubborn.¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s expressions seemed very genuine and that made nobody doubt her words.


    These past few days, although Feng Rushuang was locked up at the Forbidden Mountain and completely unaware of what was happening outside of the palace, she was confident that Feng Ruqing would not give up on Liu Yuchen that easily.


    Thus, the words she claimed were said by Liu Yuchen were true, but simply her prediction.


    However, she did not notice that the young people looked astonished after she had finished talking.


    As far as the people of the imperial city concerned, Feng Ruqing was considered as a well-known person. Everybody knew about her. The incident that had happened between Liu Yuchen and her at Southern Street had spread among the people like wildfire.


    Liu Yuchen was the one who had stopped Feng Ruqing, but she did not even as much as glance at him. Moreover, Feng Ruqing rarely left the princess¡¯s manor recently. How could the rumor of her bothering Liu Yuchen even start?


    Once Feng Ruqing listened to Feng Rushuang¡¯s words, she laughed silently. She responded, ¡°I did not know that I am constantly bugging Liu Yuchen. I thought Liu Yuchen still misses me. That was why he had blocked me on the street and prevented me from leaving.¡±


    Feng Rushuang was dumbfounded. Liu Yuchen had stopped Feng Ruqing on the street? Was this¡­ possible?


    Liu Yuchen had always avoided her. He could not have behaved like this on the street.


    ¡°Sister, I am giving you some advice because I don¡¯t want to see you doing something stupid,¡± Feng Rushuang lowered her head looking dejected. Her eyes were red. ¡°You never listened to me previously and insisted on getting married to Liu Yuchen. That was why you got into trouble.¡±


    Everyone looked at Feng Rushuang in astonishment.


    ¡°Second Princess.¡± Mu Qing¡¯er tugged at Feng Rushuang¡¯s sleeve as her face reddened. ¡°It is true that not long ago, Liu Yuchen had blocked the Princess Royal on the street.


    Of course, it did not mean that Liu Yuchen had fallen in love with this spoilt princess, but everyone knew that Feng Ruqing did not even look at Liu Yuchen that day.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯er hesitated before continuing, ¡°The Princess Royal brought back a gigolo from somewhere. Everyone knows about this too.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Look For Liu Yuchen At Liu Manor

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face completely darkened.


    Gigolo? Qin Chen?


    However, at this moment, Feng Rushuang¡¯s scowling face was contorted more than ever.


    This fatty didn¡¯t like Liu Yuchen anymore? How was it possible? Didn¡¯t she chase him around all day? How could she be willing to let him go?


    She put on a forced smile. She looked so pathetic and felt aggrieved. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know that it would turn out like this. I bumped into Liu Yuchen not long ago, and he told me this personally. I really didn¡¯t know that he is the one who keeps bothering you.¡±


    She pushed the blame totally on Liu Yuchen so she could remain innocent and wash her hand off of the matter.


    In fact, Liu Yuchen was not there anyway. Nobody could prove whether she was right or wrong.


    ¡°I have been deceived by this Liu Yuchen!¡± Mu Qing¡¯er muttered angrily, ¡°Never thought he is such a manipulative person. People might believe in his false stories if the incident had not spread in the whole imperial city.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Liu Yuchen already have Tan Shuangshuang? He even ditched the princess just because of Tan Shuangshuang. Why is he asking for trouble?¡± Zhao Yang frowned slightly as he could not understand the motive behind Liu Yuchen¡¯s action.


    On the contrary, nobody ever doubted Feng Rushuang.


    Seeing that the people had shifted their attention to Liu Yuchen, Feng Rushuang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Concubine-mother told her that these ministers held important ranks in the government, so she must treat their children well and built a good rapport with them. In return, they would support and guide the Xu family in the future. For the sake of the Xu Clan, she even intentionally let Feng Ruqing hurt these people.


    However, these ministers were still pretty loyal to General Nalan.


    That was why Feng Rushuang had started to hit on the ministers¡¯ children. If the medicinal paste produced by them did hurt Nalan Dai¡¯er, it would definitely cause bad blood between the Nalan Clan and the ministers. That was the perfect opportunity for the Xu family. The ministers would support them instead.


    However, this perfect plan might be ruined by Feng Ruqing¡¯s unexpected presence.


    Feng Rushuang raised her head carefully when she thought about her. She looked at Feng Ruqing uneasily. Who knows what she would say out of sudden.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Feng Ruqing was fuming with anger. She lashed out exclaiming, ¡°I have nothing to do with Liu Yuchen anymore! Why does he keep tarnishing my reputation? I will look for Liu Yuchen for revenge at Liu Manor now!¡±


    At that point, Feng Rushuang¡¯s face went pale at once. Her eyes darted around nervously and restlessly.


    What made her even more worried was the fact that since the herbal dishes had been successfully proven in healing scars, Lin Yueying and the rest had started to admire Feng Ruqing.


    Although they did not openly express their admiration, it had been growing slowly in their hearts.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen has tarnished the princess¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s undoubtedly his fault. Princess, we can follow you to Liu Manor to look for him and hold him accountable. This also serves as my apology for my inappropriate behavior to you that day,¡± Zhao Yang said firmly with utter sincerity.


    ¡°I will follow too. I want to know the reason behind Liu Yuchen¡¯s action. He does not even like Princess anymore, but is still trying hard to tarnish your name.¡±


    Although all of them had hated Feng Ruqing, none of them had ever tarnished her reputation. They were aware that Feng Ruqing¡¯s damaged reputation would not bring any good to Liu Yun Kingdom but would only serve as a laughing stock to other kingdoms.


    Her reputation had always been really bad, so why should it be tarnished further? Thus, no matter how angry they were, they would only mock her at the back but never disgrace her in public.

 Chapter 92 - The Master Of Paramount I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Rushuang was shocked to see the people¡¯s reaction. She was just absent once, why¡­ was everything now beyond her control?


    ¡°Maybe Liu Yuchen¡­ he has some misunderstanding toward you.¡± Feng Rushuang smiled a little, trying to reason out the whole thing. ¡°Sister, you did break the couple apart to get Liu Yuchen for yourself. So, it¡¯s quite understandable if he has misunderstood you. Please cool down, Sister. You are at fault too, aren¡¯t you?¡± She pleaded.


    Suddenly, everyone quietened down.


    It was undeniable that no matter how Feng Ruqing had changed now, the past Feng Ruqing had done a lot of malicious damage just to get Liu Yuchen during those days. Everyone was aware of her ill manners and wrongdoings, so it was normal for Liu Yuchen to be prejudiced against her.


    He could not be blamed for this.


    Feng Ruqing sneered coldly. ¡°I am willing to admit all my mistakes in the past, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will bear the false accusations thrown at me! Feng Rushuang, you are a princess of Liu Yun Kingdom too, the daughter of our father! Defaming my reputation is equal to a huge embarrassment to our father, and this is an unfilial act. Damaging our kingdom¡¯s reputation is a disloyal act. For someone unfilial and disloyal like you, who do you think you are to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face went red with embarrassment.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smirked at Feng Rushuang and glared at her sharply. The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Nobody can simply teach me, Feng Ruqing, a lesson!¡±


    She was indeed arrogant and aggressive.


    Totally insufferably arrogant!


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    A round of applause could be heard from Paramount upstairs.


    Feng Ruqing looked in the direction of the clapping. In a split second, she saw a gold and purple robe appear.


    Half of the guy¡¯s face was covered with a mask so she could not see his whole face. However, he seemed different from the people she had met before. Comparing to the state preceptor¡¯s cold and elegant looks, Qin Chen¡¯s innocent looks, this guy in front of her had a mysterious and demonic aura which unknowingly draw people to him.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the owner of Paramount? Why is he here?¡±


    Actually, Paramount was involved in many trades which included herbs shop, restaurant, bank, casino, and even spirit beast court. However, this owner usually preferred to stay out of the limelight and had rarely appeared in the restaurant. His remarkable and symbolic mask did announce his presence and identity to everyone who was present.


    A wise old man was reverentially standing next to the guy.


    The old man¡¯s facial expression was masked with indifference the whole time as if nothing concerned him.


    The guy walked down the stairs steadily.


    His steps were elegant and confident. The smirk seemed to stay on his face.


    The pair of dark golden orbs gave off an eerie and strange feeling.


    Feng Ruqing felt as if she could not breathe. All of a sudden, she felt as though her heart was being squeezed with every step the guy took. This guy gave out a strong sense of pressure to the others, which caused the atmosphere around him to become slightly tense up.


    Staring at the guy who was walking toward Feng Ruqing, Feng Rushuang clenched her fists tightly, her eyes flared angrily.


    Feng Rushuang did not know what position and influence Paramount possessed in this country, but she was aware that even His Majesty would show them some respect. If she could win over Paramount, maybe His Majesty would think highly of the Liu family, and they could earn a better social status in the future.


    If Feng Ruqing came in contact with Paramount, the Liu family¡¯s chance of gaining favor would be lowered.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, the daughter of Nalan Empress, is the most useless person in the world and has done countless terrible crimes by tormenting and oppressing people. Wicked, broke a couple apart, and committed all sorts of atrocious misdeeds.¡±


    With every single word the guy said, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened with rage.


    Her infamous reputation had spread like wildfire in everywhere that even the owner of Paramount knew about it.

 Chapter 93 - The Master Of Paramount II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Rushuang felt pleased in her heart. She walked toward Jiu Ming with her shimmering eyes thinking she should make her presence known now.


    ¡°Master Jiu, please don¡¯t blame my sister. She was young and immature back then, so she had made a lot of mistakes. I am her younger sister, so naturally, I have to bear some responsibilities for her faults.¡±


    Jiu Ming looked on sinisterly and threw Feng Rushuang a nasty glare. His lips curved up slightly and sneered in an arrogant and pompous manner.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Feng Rushuang felt humiliated, and she was stunned upon hearing it. Her face turned a little awkward, especially when Zhao Yang and the rest looked at her. She wished to bury herself in the hole.


    ¡°Master Jiu¡­ I ¡­ I am Feng Ruqing¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Did Empress Nalan give birth to a pair of twins last time?¡± Jiu Ming grinned scornfully. He did not even consider Feng Rushuang¡¯s face and reputation at all.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face flushed crimson with embarrassment. She bit her lip in shame. ¡°My mother is Noble Consult Rong. I am Feng Ruqing¡¯s half-sister as we share the same father but different mothers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the daughter of a concubine,¡± Jiu Ming mocked her with a disparaging look and snickered in a contemptuous tone. ¡°The children of a concubine are the people I hate the most in my life! You better watch out!¡±


    Feng Rushuang was dumbfounded. She was shocked to find the owner of Paramount acting ignorant and couldn¡¯t care less about Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Although His Majesty did respect Paramount a little, it did not mean that Liu Yun Kingdom was afraid of it.


    Nevertheless, her concubine-mother was still an honorable noble consort. How could she be compared to ordinary concubines? Currently, there was no empress in Liu Yun Kingdom so her concubine-mother would be the one to take over it one day!


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her nose in deep thought. She liked this guy¡¯s attitude.


    Yes, anyone who annoyed Feng Rushuang would be in her favor!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiu Ming suddenly caught the young woman kept staring at him without blinking her eyes. He scoffed at her and asked, ¡°Have you fallen in love with me now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing rolled her eyes. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She still preferred the elegant and cold state preceptor over him. This guy was too wicked and arrogant. She was not willing to get in touch with such people.


    ¡°Perhaps if¡­ you can lose those fat flaps, I might consider you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing scoffed. ¡°Maybe if you¡¯re willing to take down the mask. If you¡¯re good looking enough, I might consider inviting you to my princess manor. What do you think? Such a pity that you wear this mask all day long. Your face must be too ugly to be seen by others. There are so many good-looking guys in the world, why should I choose you?¡±


    Jiu Ming squinted. His dark golden orbs flashed. ¡°Nobody can see my real face in this lifetime. Otherwise, all women in this world would chase after me, wouldn¡¯t they? Why should I create trouble for myself?¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face was even darker now. She had finally met¡­ someone who was more narcissistic than the state preceptor.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and patted Jiu Ming¡¯s uncovered face.


    The moment her hand landed on Jiu Ming¡¯s face, the air molecules were frozen, and the old man beside him seemed to be extremely shocked to the point of having goosebumps. He quickly turned to look at the guy beside him.


    ¡®Master is usually a clean freak who did not allow people to touch him. How dare this woman touch Master¡¯s face?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, I have seen more good-looking men than you could imagine. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Her state preceptor was still the most handsome man in the world. With the state preceptor by her side, how was it possible for her to fall in love with someone else?


    Qin Chen¡¯s looks were not bad too. Even though he had a scar on his face, it did not affect his handsome profile.


    Who did this guy think he was?


    ¡°You are very arrogant.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes flashed with a malicious glare.


    Feng Ruqing replied with a smile, ¡°As are you.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might kill you?¡± Jiu Ming asked with a deep low voice as a murderous aura started to surround him.


    This audacious woman had not only dared to touch his face, but she was so fearless as to insult him!


    ¡°I am so frightened now.¡± Feng Ruqing pretended to be scared, then she hit her chest a few times arrogantly. ¡°I am almost frightened to death now, but you were nowhere near when I, Feng Ruqing, became aggressive the last time.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe this guy had the guts to claim that all women went crazy for him! Was he trying to compare himself to her state preceptor¡¯s good looks?


    Her state preceptor was the most good looking man in the world. She would not let anyone compare themselves to him! Never!


    The old man realized Jiu Ming¡¯s murderous aura had become more tense and darker. Beads of sweat started to form at his forehead. However, the cold and tense atmosphere which surrounded the people slowly disappeared after a short while.


    The usual peaceful environment of Paramount returned.


    ¡°Xu Lao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiu Ming glared at Feng Ruqing disdainfully from the corner of his eyes, brushed his sleeve, and turned to walk upstairs.


    Everyone was sweating cold sweat, obviously not recovered from their shock yet.


    Only Feng Ruqing looked calm and cool. She sat down and took a piece of sweet cake and started to enjoy it. She did not even forget to make sure that the others to help themselves to the food.


    ¡°Why are you all still standing there? Help yourself with the food. After we have finished eating, I want to find Liu Yuchen for revenge.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other dazedly. They were stunned to see Feng Ruqing acting so calm as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ afraid of him?¡± Mu Qing¡¯er blinked and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of him?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth twitched before continuing, ¡°He is just trying to intimidate people. He won¡¯t touch you for real.¡±


    Since the moment she first lay her eye on Jiu Ming, she knew that this guy had another hidden motive. He did not come purposely just to mock her.


    There must be something fishy.


    Thus, she would wait for him to look her up again.


    When Feng Rushuang heard that Feng Ruqing still did not give up looking for Liu Yuchen for revenge, her face went pale in a blink of an eye. Her hands were a little shaking, so she quickly hid it behind her back.


    ¡°Sister, maybe I have misheard it that day. Perhaps what Liu Yuchen was trying to say¡­ maybe he won¡¯t stop bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is alright even if you have misheard it. It doesn¡¯t matter if he bothered me, or I bothered him, I still want to look for him to settle some issues.¡±


    Feng Ruqing grinned happily. When she saw Feng Rushuang¡¯s facial expression become more awful, she couldn¡¯t help but feel good.


    Her lousy mood for not being able to see the state preceptor these few days were all gone.


    Zhao Yang and the rest of the people had been feeling guilty toward Feng Ruqing at first, now they were curious about the herbal dish, so all attention was given to Feng Ruqing. On the contrary, Feng Rushuang, who used to be the spotlight of the crowd, was neglected.


    She stared at Feng Ruqing angrily for snatching all the attention, but nobody was paying attention to her, so she turned and walked away, heading outside.


    While answering questions from the group, Feng Ruqing raised her head to find that Feng Rushuang had left the place, she was smiling from her eyes.


    It served the purpose of her presence today. She had purposely attended this meeting to annoy Feng Rushuang. Now Feng Rushuang had already left, so she had no reason to stay longer. After bidding goodbye to everyone, she walked out of the restaurant.


    When she just came out from the entrance, the old man who was following Jiu Ming earlier was waiting there for her.


    He conveyed the message respectfully. ¡°Princess Ruqing, my master would like to meet you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing cocked her brow. ¡°Lead the way then.¡±


    Although this fellow had mocked her since the very beginning and had behaved in such a narcissistic way, she still had a good impression of him simply because he had given Feng Rushuang a hard time.


    She would favor anyone who bullied Feng Rushuang!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this way please.¡± The old man put his hand out with full respect.

 Chapter 95 - The Master Of Paramount IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Paramount.


    On a ship not far away.


    Feng Ruqing saw a man casually leaning against a chair just as she entered the place.


    The man seemed lazy and wicked. He put his hand on the armrest. His deep golden eyes were evil. He smiled slightly at the girl who had just walked in.


    The sound of a guzheng 1 could be heard on the ship. A beautiful young girl was playing the guzheng behind a veil.


    ¡°Did you want to meet me because of the herbal dish?¡± Feng Ruqing crossed her arms, raised her eyebrows and smiled at the man.


    The man did not answer Feng Ruqing¡¯s question. He said lazily, ¡°Come and sit beside me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked around the man. There was no chair. Her face had darkened. ¡°Do you want me to sit down on the floor or sit on your lap?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for you to sit beside me. So, it¡¯s not a big deal to sit on the floor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said nothing.


    She was wrong. She wanted to retrieve the admiration she had for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to sit on my lap.¡± The man smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be crushed under your weight. You can just sit on the floor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She wanted to hit him until he died. But how?


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath slowly. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She turned. A ghost-like shadow appeared in front of her just as she was about to step out of the ship.


    The man smiled his best smile.


    It was only because she could not beat him¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡± She roared.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was a flash of menace in his eyes. ¡°Angry? What about this, I¡¯ll just let you sit on my lap though I¡¯m reluctant to do so. In fact, I can let you sit on my lap since you touched my face before.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    She was just slapping him then. It was a slap! After all, the only person she was willing to touch in this world was the state preceptor. Who could be compared to the state preceptor?


    ¡°You can either talk business or get lost!¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    Jiu Ming smiled. His smile was very charming. Feng Ruqing could not help but admit that. Jiu Ming was not even ugly even though only half of his face was visible.


    She just did not know why Jiu Ming covered half of his face. Was there any scar on the other half of his face? Could he not show it to other people?


    Feng Ruqing looked at Jiu Ming with sympathy when she thought of this.


    She could just forgive him this once because of the scar on his face.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, I¡¯ve known about your wicked doings all these years. I just cannot believe how you amaze me this time. It is no wonder that you¡¯re the daughter of Empress Nalan.¡± Jiu Ming walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°So, I want to work together with you this time.¡±


    ¡°Work together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Just like you said. It¡¯s because of your herbal dish. If you sell those herbal dishes to me, I¡¯ll give you all the benefits you can imagine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing asked excitedly, ¡°What kind of benefits?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit herbs shop in Paramount. Generally, we won¡¯t sell spirit herbs which are above Grade-3 level. Grade-3 spirits herbs are sold in low quantities too. Even if we do sell them, they¡¯re sold quickly when they¡¯re on sale. But, I will give you a token of Paramount. You can use that token to buy any kind of precious spirit herbs in the shop.¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll sell you anything if you¡¯re able to pay for the price and that it¡¯s available in the spirit herbs shop.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s interest soon disappeared. She thought Jiu Ming would give her some kind of benefits. But, it was just spirit herbs.


    Now, Grade-3 spirit herbs were useless to her. They were also very expensive and could only be used as food for Fu Chen and Qing Han. She did not need that. She had better use her time to improve her strength and grow Grade-3 spirit herbs one day.

 Chapter 96 - Collaboration I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I still have things to do. Excuse me.¡±


    She stepped away, ready to leave.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He blocked Feng Ruqing¡¯s path.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped short after hearing the man¡¯s deep and evil voice. His eyes narrowed and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    ¡°I want half of Paramount!¡±


    Boom!


    Extreme anger exploded from Xu Lao just as Feng Ruqing finished talking. There was great fury in the man¡¯s eyes instead as they lost all of their calmness.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re asking for too much. Do you know what Paramount means? How could you simply ask for half of it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know. I also know the significance of my herbal dishes. My herbal dishes are delicious; they can also treat illnesses and save lives. They are even more effective than the herbs given by the doctor. If you have my herbal dishes, you can have all the profits you want.¡±


    Xu Lao was stopped by Jiu Ming just as he was about to say something in return.


    Jiu Ming smirked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might kill you and snatch all your herbal dishes from you? Or I might just kill you after I take all your herbal dishes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and pointed to her head. ¡°I have all the prescriptions for the herbal dishes in my mind. Furthermore, I¡¯ll create new herbal dishes too. If you kill me, you¡¯ll suffer more loss than you can imagine.¡±


    In fact, Fu Chen and Qing Han were the ones who helped her to modify the herbal dishes.


    On a side note, China had so much power and spirit herbs were abundant. If they did not change the prescriptions, they most probably could modify ordinary herbal dishes until they become spirit herbal dishes.


    Spirit herbal dishes are Feng Ruqing¡¯s only bottom line. She did not want to reveal anything. Normal herbal dishes have only one percent of the spirit herbal dishes¡¯ effectiveness. It did not affect Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I cannot give half of Paramount to you.¡± Jiu Ming glared at Feng Ruqing. His voice was soft but evil. ¡°But, half of all the profits from Paramount and the other restaurants and tea shops under its name will go to you. Moreover, you will be treated as an honorary elder in Paramount. How about that?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Jiu Ming slowly moved nearer to Feng Ruqing. He lowered his eyes and smiled. His hot breath was on her face. ¡°Paramount is only showing a little bit of its power. If you promise me, I can help you investigate the cause of Empress Nalan¡¯s death.¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly balled her fists tightly. She raised her head and stared at Jiu Ming.


    ¡°You mean¡­ my mother did not die from difficult labor?¡±


    Everyone told Feng Ruqing that her mother had died because of difficult labor when she was born. But, she thought that her mother¡¯s death was not as simple as that after hearing what Jiu Ming had said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiu Ming snorted. ¡°The power of Liu Yun Kingdom is weak. It will not be easy if you relied on your father to uncover the truth behind that incident. If not, His Majesty would have been able to discover something by now after all these years of investigation.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. Her breath became heavy.


    ¡®Empress Nalan did not die because of difficult labor! But, even my father could not find out the truth behind that incident.¡¯


    How powerful was the influence behind this?


    ¡°Why are you telling me all these things?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered at Jiu Ming.

 Chapter 97 - Collaboration II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming grinned wickedly. ¡°It¡¯s because we are going to collaborate now. I need your herbal dishes and you need Paramount¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± There was a determination in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I accept your proposal. I will give you all my herbal dishes and in return, I want Paramount¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ***


    It was late by the time Feng Ruqing left the ship. She lowered her eyes and looked at the token in her hands. There was happiness in her eyes.


    She did not come to the meeting without gaining anything. She at least gained a token. She could now have an easier time taking take care of things with the token.


    At least, she could ask the people in Paramount to go and buy precious herbs.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Inside the ship.


    Xu Lao frowned and looked at the space where Feng Ruqing was before she left. He sighed. ¡°Feng Ruqing might not know the significance of being the lady of Paramount. Do you really want to do that?¡±


    Jiu Ming stood with one hand on his back. His sleeves flapped about as they were moved by the breeze. The young girl¡¯s plump body slowly disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°I was saved by Empress Nalan when I was tricked and hurt badly that year. Now I built Paramount.¡± Jiu Ming turned and looked at Xu Lao. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Empress Nalan. If there were no Empress Nalan, do you think Paramount could exist?¡±


    Xu Lao stopped talking.


    ¡°I have never seen myself as the master of Paramount. It was all because of¡­ Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Xu Lao looked at Jiu Ming with great shock.


    Paramount was built by Jiu Ming. He had never treated himself as the master of Paramount but a mere official¡¯s son instead. Was it all because of Feng Ruqing?


    ¡°Sir, you mean¡­¡± Xu Lao¡¯s voice was trembling. There was a shock in his eyes.


    ¡°My life was saved by Empress Nalan. I repaid her kindness by giving away Paramount. It¡¯s not too much to give. But, Feng Ruqing was a villain all these years that I could not meet her. She did all kinds of evil things.¡±


    If Paramount was given to such a villain, the world would descend into chaos.


    Jiu Ming could not allow Empress Nalan¡¯s daughter to become such a villain since Empress Nalan was an exceptional woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed different now.¡±


    Xu Lao kept quiet for a while before he voiced his opinion, ¡°But¡­¡± His heart was calm but he stopped and asked again, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you accept her proposal and give her half of Paramount?¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled wickedly and stroked the cup on the table. ¡°One never appreciates anything that is gained easily. Moreover, she¡¯s still too weak to control Paramount. If I gave her half of it, it might destroy her.¡±


    Xu Lao was silent.


    Sir always valued loyalty and righteousness. But, the value of Paramount was too high.


    The public only knew about Paramount¡¯s business. They never knew its significance in this country.


    ¡°Sir, are you worried about the people in your family?¡± Xu Lao raised his eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes. Those people have always wanted Paramount since I have created it. They want me to give it to my elder brother. If they know that I¡¯ve given it to Feng Ruqing, she might be in great danger.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Collaboration III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming would not have thought so much before meeting Feng Ruqing.


    Empress Nalan was his benefactor. He could never harm her daughter.


    ¡°Sir, is it because she cannot know about this?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯ll do her no good if she knows too much.¡± Jiu Ming picked up a cup of tea and looked at Xu Lau. ¡°Xu Lau, continue the investigation on Empress Nalan¡¯s death. I heard that Empress Nalan had delivered a pair of fraternal twins.¡±


    It meant that Feng Ruqing had a younger brother . 1


    There was a shock in Xu Lao¡¯s eyes. ¡°How is that possible? Does His Majesty know about it?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ might not know about it. The power behind this is too strong. Liu Yun Kingdown is too weak to investigate this matter.¡±


    This incident implicated a hidden family. The power of the kingdom was not able to conquer it. Liu Yun Kingdom would never be able to discover what the family wanted to do.


    But, Jiu Ming would get involved just for Empress Nalan¡¯s sake. No one could stop him!


    ***


    Master Nalan was getting better every day after consuming the spirit wine. He was more energetic and there was a glow on his face now. Even his body was getting better.


    One fateful day, Master Nalan was playing chess with another person when suddenly, a servant came and informed him nervously, ¡°Master Nalan, something terrible has happened! Something horrible! Master Wei, Master Qin, and Master Jiang have come.¡±


    The Wei, Qin, and Jiang family were three famous families in Liu Yun Kingdom. There was always intermarriage among these families and their interrelationships were good and close. Moreover, Lady Nalan came from the Qin family. So, Master Nalan was not surprised by Master Qin¡¯s arrival.


    Master Nalan was surprised as to why the three families came together.


    Master Nalan could see the three masters from afar. The three masters laughed loudly when they were walking toward Master Nalan. All that laughing sent a chill down Master Nalan¡¯s spine as he had no clue what the matter was.


    Master Nalan was not in doubt for long. Master Qin, Qin Feiyang, moved swiftly toward Master Nalan and patted Master Nalan¡¯s shoulder. Master Qin laughed loudly at the same time.


    ¡°Master Nalan, my son-in-law told me that you have gained a good pot of wine not long ago? You¡¯re really something. Our families are close and you do know that I love wine. Why didn¡¯t you treat me to some of it yesterday when I visited?¡±


    Master Nalan¡¯s face reddened at this remark. He swore aloud, ¡°Nalan Zhangqian, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    This wicked fellow! Master Nalan had ordered Nalan Zhangqian not to tell a soul about the existence of the spirit wine. Yet, Nalan Zhangqian still told the news to the others. Now that these three masters were here. How could Master Nalan handle this?


    Master Nalan would definitely kill anybody who dared to go against him.


    ¡°Master Nalan, why are you so stingy?¡± Qin Feiyang was angry too. ¡°I just want to try one cup of your wine and you want to kill my son-in-law. Is your wine more important than your son? I don¡¯t care. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll not leave if you do not treat me to some of your good wine.¡±


    Qin Feiyang snorted and sat on the chair. He then looked at Master Nalan.


    Master Nalan nearly vomited blood.


    That was spirit wine!


    He only dared to drink a cup of the spirit wine every day. If these fellows knew about it, they would definitely come and ask for it every day.


    In fact, Master Nalan did not think of using other types of wines to fool these people. But, they had all tried his wines. It would not be possible for Master Nalan to go and search for another good pot of wine for them.


    Nalan Zhangqian was really his ¡®good¡¯ son. Putting his father in a difficult position just to please his father-in-law. Everybody said that the daughters could not be trusted after they had grown up. But, why was Master¡¯s Nalan son like this?

 Chapter 99 - Shameless Qin Feiyang I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Nalan sighed and cursed Nalan Zhangqian in his heart a hundred times. All of the old men were seated, and they were waiting for his good wine.


    ¡°Come! Go and bring my precious wine,¡± Master Nalan sneered and ordered. ¡°Remember, you can only pour a small bowl of the wine and bring a few empty bowls. Do you understand? I¡¯ll definitely kill anybody who dares to pour more of the wine than what I¡¯ve ordered!¡±


    The imperial guard who was ready to go and bring the wine was terrified. He felt that Master Nalan would really kill him if he brought even an extra drop of the wine.


    ¡°Master Nalan, when did you become so stingy?¡± Qin Feiyang snorted, his voice was filled with discontent. ¡°There are so many of us. How come you are only serving us a bowl of your good wine? Are you underestimating us?¡±


    Master Nalan was so furious that he did could not be bothered with these old men.


    ¡°You can scram now if you don¡¯t want that small bowl of wine! I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Feiyang was so angry that he pointed at Master Nalan and could not even utter a word.


    Why was Master Nalan so stingy about a pot of good wine? If that was the case, Qin Feiyang would definitely stay and see what kind of wine was being served by Master Nalan.


    After a while, the imperial guard brought the pot of good wine and walked toward them carefully.


    The imperial guard held the bowl of wine carefully. He was afraid that Master Nalan would kill him if any drop of the wine was spilled accidentally.


    Master Nalan scanned the wine. He smiled widely when he looked at the wine in the bowl.


    ¡°Master Nalan, what¡¯s your meaning of this?¡± Qin Feiyang¡¯s face darkened. He turned to Master Nalan angrily. ¡°Do you want every one of us to take only a sip of the wine? How are we supposed to share among us this little wine?¡±


    Master Nalan laughed at this. ¡°In fact, even a drop of my good wine can be sold at a high price if you see it outside. If you really don¡¯t want to take a sip of it, you can just get lost. I¡¯ll keep it instead.¡±


    Qin Feiyang sneered and laughed cynically. ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that your wine is as valuable as you described. Nobody in this whole wide world would spend that much money on a sip of wine.¡±


    Just as he had finished talking, Qin Feiyang snatched the bowl of wine from the imperial guard.


    The other old men were angry too. They did not respond even when they saw Qin Feiyang finishing the bowl of wine all by himself.


    Only a sip of wine? Are you underestimating us? Did they really want that sip of wine so badly? They would not have come to General Manor if they were not in good relationships with Master Nalan.


    Moreover, they had always informed Master Nalan when they had any good wine. Who was as stingy as Master Nalan? Master Nalan could only spare a sip of his wine for three people.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Qin Feiyang was stunned.


    These three families had always gone into war with Master Nalan before. They had always had scars or injuries in their bodies, especially Qin Feiyang who was hurt a few years ago. It had rendered him unable to move forward from his current training stage.


    But, Qin Feiyang felt that¡­ there was a flow of spiritual qi rushing into his body when he drank the wine. It had made his spiritual qi¡­ improve just a little.


    Normal people would not have noticed the increase in spiritual qi.


    But, Qin Feiyang had been unable to advance for a few years now. The spiritual qi in his dantian had not improved this much for so long.

 Chapter 100 - Shameless Qin Feiyang II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    How long had Qin Feiyang unable to feel the flow of spiritual qi?


    ¡°Master Qin.¡± Wei Fang looked at Qin Feiyang who was stunned. Wei Fang frowned and asked, ¡°Is there anything different with this wine from the ones we usually have? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Wei Fang stared in disbelief when he finished talking. There was an unbelievable light in Wei Fang¡¯s eyes.


    It was because¡­ there were only a few drops of wine left in the bowl after Qin Feiyang had drunk it.


    Qin Feiyang stuck out his tongue and licked the last drops of the wine shamelessly without being aware of the situation.


    On top of that, Qin Feiyang seemed greatly satisfied after that.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Qin Feiyang composed himself as he became aware of the crowd which was looking at him in astonishment.


    He realized what he had done and coughed in embarrassment.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold back. I just couldn¡¯t. This wine is so delicious. Master Nalan, can you spare me some more of the wine? A sip! I just want a sip of it!¡±


    They had always tasted different kinds of wine throughout these years and yet have never seen Qin Feiyang being that shameless.


    Wei Fang looked at Qin Feiyang doubtfully. ¡°Master Nalan, is this wine that delicious?¡±


    Qin Feiyang was stunned after hearing Wei Fang¡¯s voice.


    In fact, Qin Feiyang did not notice at first. He realized that the wine was brewed with spirit herbs after he drank the first sip.


    Spirit herbs were so valuable that it would be too luxurious to use them to brew wine.


    Moreover, herbs could be a cure or harmful. Even if there were people who were rich enough to use spirit herbs to brew wine, no one dared to try it; even the people from spirit herbs shop.


    So¡­ the value of spirit wine was unimaginable.


    If these old men knew that Qin Feiyang drank their portion of the spirit wine, he might have been escorted out of the General Manor in a stretcher.


    ¡°The wine is indeed good. However, you¡¯ve been drinking too much good wine. Just don¡¯t bother about this wine.¡±


    Master Nalan sneered and laughed aloud. Master Nalan was suppressing his anger. ¡°Are you sure this is only some good wine? This is spirit wine, but you seem to think that it¡¯s just any good wine. Qin Feiyang, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re disrespectful toward my spirit wine?¡±


    ¡®Qin Feiyang, I never thought this day would come. Even though Nalan Zhangqian told you about the spirit wine, why did you bring these old geezers along to condemn me? So I had no choice but to make you shoot yourself in the foot.¡¯


    Just then, Qin Feiyang felt a chill down his spine. He turned his body stiffly and laughed nervously. ¡°This¡­ this is a misunderstanding. I can explain it.¡±


    Wei Fang laughed mockingly. ¡°Explain? What do you have to explain? Master Nalan had treated us to the wine, and yet you finished it all by yourself. How can you explain it?¡±


    Jiang Qing was overwhelmed with anger too. ¡°Qin Feiyang, how can we settle this?¡±


    Qin Feiyang looked at their angry faces and coughed in embarrassment. He felt that he was somehow guilty, and so he laughed aloud. ¡°We can discuss it. If not, we¡¯ll ask for more of the wine from Master Nalan.¡±


    Suddenly, all eyes turned to Master Nalan.


    Master Nalan looked so shameless. ¡°There¡¯s no use even if you looked at me. I could only spare you that little wine. I¡¯ll give the rest of the spirit wine to His Majesty. If you want, go ahead and ask from His Majesty.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was Master Nalan¡¯s son-in-law. Everyone would believe it if Master Nalan said that he had given it to His Majesty.

 Chapter 101 - Master Nalan Had A Breakthrough I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Feiyang and the others were stunned.


    Go and ask for the spirit wine from His Majesty? They were not as daring as that.


    ¡°Qin Feiyang!¡± Wei Fang turned his angry stare upon Qin Feiyang. ¡°You¡¯re so bold to snatch our spirit wine from us! You¡¯re really tired of living, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ll definitely make you pay for it today even if His Majesty comes and helps you.¡±


    Beads of sweat formed on Qin Feiyang¡¯s forehead. He laughed in embarrassment. ¡°Actually, I can explain¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Jiang Qing was furious. He aimed a lightning-speed punch at Qin Feiyang. Suddenly, a strong wind blew in the backyard. The leaves scattered, and there was sand everywhere.


    Qin Feiyang was angry too. He had only drunk a few sips of wine. How come these old men were so furious? Did they really think that the Qin family could be treated as such?


    Suddenly, Qin Feiyang jumped and came to stand in front of Jiang Qing.


    ***


    Master Nalan had ordered the imperial guard to bring a bowl of wine and some dishes to go with the wine. Now, he was waiting to watch the scene in front of him unfold. He smiled and looked at the three of them in a fight.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a strong gush of power came from Master Nalan. It broke the stone chair in front of him.


    This strong movement stopped the fighting among the three old men. All of them looked at Master Nalan suspiciously.


    Was the power just now¡­ a breakthrough?


    Everyone knew that the stronger the warrior was, the more difficult it was for the warrior to make a breakthrough. Moreover, Master Nalan was old. He had been grieving for a few years now because of Empress Nalan¡¯s death. He even had a few ailments because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s actions. He was no longer young or energetic.


    He had not had any breakthrough since he reached True Warrior tier. Now¡­ he had broken through and made it to Spirit Warrior tier.


    ¡°Master Nalan, did you just make a breakthrough?¡± Qin Feiyang looked at Master Nalan suspiciously. There were bewilderment and surprise in Qin Feiyang¡¯s eyes.


    These old men had nearly reached the impasses in their training. Master Nalan was the weakest among them because he was unable to train these past few years. Even so, Qin Feiyang still could not bear it when Master Nalan had a breakthrough.


    How was it that he could make a breakthrough all of a sudden?


    Master Nalan was shocked as well. He looked at the wine glass in his hand.


    He had been drinking the spirit wine these past few days. He could feel the improvement in his spiritual qi, but he never thought that he could make a breakthrough just like that.


    Of course, Master Nalan did not know that the spirit herbs used for the brewing of the wine were of low grade. He would be able to make a breakthrough right away if the spirit herbs used were of higher grade if he takes the first sip of the wine. He would not have to wait for a few days like this.


    ¡°The power of this spirit wine is marvelous!¡± Master Nalan held onto his wine glass tightly and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Master Nalan, are you trying to say that you have made a breakthrough just because of the spirit wine?¡± Wei Fang was having trouble breathing. Spirit wine which could help people breakthrough. How powerful was the spirit wine?


    The whole of Liu Yun Kingdom could be improved if the amount of this spirit wine was large.


    ¡°Master Nalan, may I know where you got this spirit wine from?¡±


    Qin Feiyang was silent for a while. He raised his head and looked at Master Nalan.


    Master Nalan turned to look at Qin Feiyang. His thoughtful eyes were suddenly filled with pride. He replied satisfactorily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my granddaughter.¡±

 Chapter 102 - Master Nalan Made A Breakthrough II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Granddaughter? Master Nalan, did you mean Princess Feng Ruqing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s wisdom. She bought this wine from a vendor, and that¡¯s the reason that I had a breakthrough.¡±


    The number of people who made it to Spirit Warrior tier was not high among the four kingdoms. Those who made it to above the Spirit Warrior tier came from those families who lived apart from the world. Empress Nalan was the first who reached the Spirit Warrior tier.


    However, Empress Nalan had died young. His Majesty was the only one who had reached Spirit Warrior Tier in the imperial family. Now, the other kingdoms were not so daring as to challenge Liu Yun Kingdom because Master Nalan had reached Spirit Warrior Tier.


    Qin Feiyang¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    This spirit wine¡­ was bought from a vendor? Moreover, it was that good-for-nothing Feng Ruqing who bought it for Master Nalan.


    ¡°Master Nalan, is this wine really given by the princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed given by her.¡± Master Nalan fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Qin Feiyang. Now, the three of you can come to my manor and drink my wine every day until you make a breakthrough.¡±


    This old man was so stingy just now. Why was he so generous now?


    They could not believe that Master Nalan was without any conspiracy.


    Master Nalan stared at Qin Feiyang. ¡°I do like good wine. But, did you ever see me so stingy? I would not have done so if this spirit wine is only delicious and capable of improving your spiritual qi. But, now that I know that this spirit wine could help you breakthrough, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the benefits to Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom was once protected by Master Nalan¡¯s daughter with her life. He would definitely risk his whole life to protect Liu Yun Kingdom for Yan¡¯er¡¯s sake.


    It was only a pot of spirit wine. It was nothing compared to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ***


    Princess¡¯s manor.


    Feng Ruqing opened a pot in the serene and quiet cellar. The smell of good wine made her very energetic.


    ¡°The second batch of spirit wine is completed. I have specially brewed three pots of spirit wine, and they will be sufficient to be distributed.¡±


    Feng Ruqing carried the three pots of spirit wine and walked toward the entrance of the cellar.


    Feng Ruqing saw the Four-Armed Ape who was guarding the entrance of the cellar just as she stepped out of the cellar. She tossed a pot of spirit wine at the Four-Armed Ape.


    ¡°Little Ape, I¡¯ll give you leave today. You can go and drink as much wine as you want.¡±


    The ape gibbered.


    The Four-Armed Ape held the pot of wine happily, and it even bowed to Feng Ruqing like a human. Then, it rushed to the hill quickly.


    Feng Ruqing could not help but look in the direction which the ape had disappeared. She then turned and walked away.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the imperial study was majestic and solemn.


    A man sat at the emperor¡¯s throne. He was holding a memorial in his hand, reading through it carefully. His eyebrows sometimes tightened and relaxed. The palace maids and eunuchs around him were anxious because of the changes in his emotions.


    The door of the imperial study room was pushed open at this time. Feng Tianyu hard and serious face softened, and his eyes were filled with gentleness.


    It was because there was only one person in the whole palace who could meet Feng Tianyu without any prior notice.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you free today to come and meet me?¡±


    The man put down his imperial jade seal. His face showed great gentleness and care which made the servants more relaxed.

 Chapter 103 - Master Nalan Made A Breakthrough III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father.¡± Feng Ruqing walked forward slowly and gave the pot of wine in her hands to a eunuch who was standing at the side. Then, she turned and looked at Feng Tianyu. ¡°I bought this wine some time ago. I brought it for you to try.¡±


    Feng Tianyu smiled as he was pleased. ¡°My daughter has finally grown up. I¡¯m grateful. I do not like to drink wine. You can give this to your grandfather. He likes to drink wine.¡±


    The relationship between Qing¡¯er and the General Manor was not intimate. Their relationship might be improved with this pot of good wine.


    Yan¡¯er would be glad now that she was in heaven.


    ¡°No need.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve given a pot of wine to my grandfather. This is for you. I¡¯ve been to many places just to find a pot of good wine for you. Father, my effort would be wasted if you do not try it.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was helpless, but he also felt ecstatic deep down in his heart.


    Qing¡¯er had indeed changed so much after that day. It must be because of Yan¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try your wine after I have finished reading all the memorials.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled gently. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m lucky enough that I could buy a Divine-Spirit Fruit. I¡¯ll give that to you too. This Divine-Spirit Fruit could help relieve your tiredness since you¡¯re always busy dealing with government affairs.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. Feng Ruqing put the Divine-Spirit Fruit in front of Feng Tianyu. He looked at the Divine-Spirit Fruit. There were tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re really more thoughtful now.¡±


    His care and love for her all these years were not wasted.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Feng Tianyu suddenly thought of something. He then asked, ¡°Did you retrieve the Iron-Blooded Token?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled broadly. ¡°I only let her look at the Iron-Blooded Token, but it has taken so many years. Now, it¡¯s time that I took it back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Tianyu could finally sigh in relief after all these years.


    That Iron-Blooded Token was left behind by Yan¡¯er, and it was also a thing which Feng Tianyu wanted to hold dear to himself for the rest of his life. However, Feng Ruqing had given it to Noble Consort Rong, and even he could not stop her.


    Now he was relieved that the thing had been returned to its rightful owner and Feng Ruqing had indeed grown up.


    ¡°But, Qing¡¯er, you need to eat more. You¡¯ve clearly slimmed down a lot in only a month.¡± Feng Tianyu sighed. ¡°Even if you want to slim down, you should not skip any meals. You can just eat less oily food. Do you understand?¡±


    He was most worried that Feng Ruqing would skip meals just to slim down. If anything happened to her, he would not be able to meet the late Empress Nalan when he passed away one day.


    ¡°Father, I understand.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was indeed slimmer than before. But, her face was still chubby. However, there was a glow on her face when she smiled now. Her cheekbones were also sharper and more noticeable now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not bother you further today. I¡¯ll come and meet you again next time.¡±


    Just then, Feng Ruqing looked at Feng Tianyu. She felt that there was something wrong with Feng Tianyu. But, she could not seem to put a finger on it. She saw that Feng Tianyu did not say anything, so she turned and walked out of the imperial study room.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s face turned so pale that he vomited a mouthful of blood on the memorial when the door of the imperial study room closed . 1


    His face was still serious and handsome. But, his actions made the palace maids around him nervous. All of them came forward and surrounded him.

 Chapter 104 - Master Nalan Made A Breakthrough IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s only some old illnesses. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Feng Tianyu wiped his mouth. ¡°Make sure that no one knows about this, especially Qing¡¯er. If not, you¡¯ll be killed without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Eunuch Lin came forward worriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. There are so many good doctors in this world. We can hire them to treat your illnesses. Moreover, Your Majesty could buy a lot of spirit herbs. Your illnesses might be cured.¡±


    Actually, Feng Tianyu had those illnesses because he had suffered from great misery and grief when Empress Nalan died that year.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s health was becoming worse every day after Empress Nalan¡¯s death. He never could have made it to this day if Feng Ruqing were more thoughtful and sensible. He was worried that Feng Ruqing would be bullied by the others when he died.


    But now, he felt that his duty was fulfilled after seeing how far Feng Ruqing had changed and grown.


    ¡°I still need to hold Liu Yun Kingdom together. If the others know of my deteriorating health, they might take this chance to attack us.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyebrows tightened. He sighed softly. ¡°I just hope that I could uncover the truth to Yan¡¯er¡¯s death and avenge her before I die. That way, I could eliminate all enemies for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die before eliminating all the enemies. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His daughter had grown up, but she clearly needed his support and guidance. He would never leave her behind.


    He would only go and meet Yan¡¯er when everything was settled and peaceful.


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Feng Tianyu laughed bitterly. ¡°I have always wished that Feng Ruqing could amend her relationship with the General Manor. If I passed on the throne to her, the General Manor would support her willingly; not because of Yan¡¯er and me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Eunuch Lin was shocked. He looked up at Feng Tianyu anxiously. ¡°If Your Majesty wants to pass your throne on to Feng Ruqing, all the people will never agree. There has never been a female emperor in the history of Liu Yun.¡±


    Feng Tianyu snorted. ¡°The throne is mine. Anyone can be an emperor if I choose to pass my throne on to her. Moreover, the next emperor must be the child of Yan¡¯er and I. There¡¯s no one else!¡±


    Eunuch Lin was quiet. His Majesty had never been together with the other consorts these last few years. Those consorts were just there for show. So, His Majesty was left without a son now. If he continued to act stubbornly, he would never have a son.


    So, this throne might just be passed on to the crown princess.


    ***


    In a small garden at the palace.


    A young girl was surrounded by a group from the Iron-Blooded Troop. There was a sweet and innocent smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Tang Zi, I really came to meet all of you. It¡¯s because my concubine-mother knows that all of you have been training very hard recently. So, she has ordered me to bring you this 100-year-old ginseng for you to strengthen your bodies.¡±


    100-year-old ginseng was only an ordinary herb. It was not as powerful as a spirit herb.


    Moreover, these people from the Iron-Blooded Troop were so aggressive. She would not have given them the spirit herbs even if she had bought them.


    But, this 100-year-old ginseng was considered expensive in the market. So, these people would surely be grateful toward her.


    ¡°Second Princess, please leave now.¡± There was no emotion on Tang Zi¡¯s face. Her expression was cold. ¡°Just bring the 100-year-old ginseng back. We don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s smile froze. She was furious. These people were just some of the royal family¡¯s dogs. How could they be this rude? They thought that they were favored by His Majesty.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to come and meet you. Although the Iron-Blooded Token has been retrieved by my sister, but think about it¡­ is it a good thing that she has taken it back? No! You¡¯re wrong. She just wants to use it to harm the public. My concubine-mother took it away then for everybody¡¯s sake. Now, you can¡¯t even differentiate good and bad.¡±

 Chapter 105 - Conflict Resolved Over A Pot Of Wine I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Zi frowned slightly as her body was surrounded by a cold chill. She looked indifferent, and her face was taut the whole time.


    ¡°We, Iron-Blooded Troop, submit ourselves only to the empress in our whole lifetime. After the empress¡¯s death, it¡¯s only natural for the Princess Royal to assume command over us. Second Princess, please leave now.¡±


    ¡°Tang Zi!¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s smile ceased. ¡°Are you sure you want to help a villain do evil? Won¡¯t your decision today damage the military¡¯s glory and prestige which Empress Nalan had fought for so many years? My concubine-mother is just concerned about the whole nation, but you choose to be loyal to somebody who has committed countless crimes!¡±


    If not because of the troop commander, Tang Zi, who was steady and firm, Feng Rushuang would have succeeded in her attempt to bribe and win the troop members¡¯ heart. Then, they would have gotten the troop¡¯s acceptance much earlier which they did not get even after holding the Iron-Blooded Token for so many years.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Ling Yun shouted in anger as her expression changed. ¡°You are nobody to interfere with whatever decisions made by the troop. Don¡¯t poke your nose into our business!¡±


    Feng Rushuang sneered and turned to look at the rest of the troop members who were there.


    ¡°You can ask these people, how many of them are willing to submit themselves to Feng Ruqing?¡± She mocked.


    Everyone was taken aback and looked at each other without saying anything.


    After a moment of silence, someone from the back suddenly spoke. It could be heard clearly in the quiet courtyard.


    ¡°Commander, actually what she said is not totally wrong. We are the army of Iron-Blooded Troop who are supposed to fight for our homeland and protect our people. All of us are aware of how the Princess Royal has behaved previously. If she wants us to oppress and bully people, wouldn¡¯t it tarnish our reputation?¡±


    Nevertheless, Feng Ruqing had done countless of crimes and misdeeds.


    She did bully the weak and oppress poor people.


    Due to her status, nobody in Liu Yun Kingdom dared to go against Feng Ruqing. Imagine if she had the military troop behind her, who else would be bold enough to resist her command?


    Empress Nalan had been striving hard through the war for many years before they had managed to build their reputation today. They would never let the princess tarnish it.


    ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Tang Zi glared sternly at the group. She reprimanded sternly, ¡°No matter what happens, the Iron-Blooded Troop will only submit to one person! Unless we die in the war, I will never leave!¡±


    Everyone went silent. They never thought of betraying the empress, but the princess¡¯s attitude had disappointed them.


    They would rather live without any accomplishment their whole lives than following her around to bully the people.


    Tang Zi diverted her cold glance to Feng Rushuang. ¡°You better leave now. I will pretend that you never came here today. Please bring your ginseng along, we do not need it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Rushuang clenched her palms tightly in annoyance.


    As the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, she had never been humiliated in front of others except for Feng Ruqing. How dare this bloody Tang Zi belittle her!


    ¡°Tang Zi, do you think I came here for fun?¡± Feng Rushuang suddenly laughed. Her eyes were beaming with delight and tenderness. ¡°I accidentally heard about her conversation with a palace maid. She personally said that she took back the Iron-Blooded Token to oppress and slaughter the innocent civilians. You will end up as her partner in crime eventually. Why do you want to be a sinner and be condemned by history?¡±


    Tang Zi knitted her brows again. She glared at Feng Rushuang coldly.


    ¡°The Princess Royal has just dropped by to show her solitude to us not long ago. She has personally sent us some the Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡±


    Feng Rushuang was stunned. That good-for-nothing rogue was willing to buy precious spirit herbs for the Iron-Blooded Troop?


    This time, she was serious and seemed to have put in her blood and sweat.


    ¡°I have heard of the Divine-Spirit Fruit from the imperial physician. They are just Grade-1 spirit herbs which are not extremely expensive despite its small amount available in the market. Never thought that the commander of the Iron-Blooded Troop could be bought by a mere Divine-Spirit Fruit. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s just trying to win you over?¡±

 Chapter 106 - Conflict Resolved Over A Pot Of Wine II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She sighed helplessly and said with mixed emotion, ¡°I pity my concubine-mother. Her painstakingly effort was misunderstood by the whole nation that year. Everyone thought that she had snatched other people¡¯s possession for herself when it was actually her concern for the civilians.¡±


    Tang Zi remained silent, but she could feel the burning flame of anger in her heart.


    No matter Feng Ruqing had changed or not, the Iron-Blooded Troop would never betray her and submit themselves to another person!


    Why won¡¯t she understand after so many years?


    The rest of the troop members¡¯ military morale had shaken except for Tang Zi¡¯s.


    After all, everyone had witnessed and was aware of Feng Ruqing¡¯s bad behavior and misdeeds these past few years. She was capable of doing things mentioned by the second princess.


    Looking at the signs of anxiety on their face, Feng Rushuang seemed rather grimly delighted. She sneered at them.


    It was difficult to influence Tang Zi, but she could manipulate and waver the rest of the troop members¡¯ minds. Once their morale was shaken, she would manage to have control over them. Then she would just change the troop commander, so it was not a big issue here.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Ling Yun flew into a rage out of embarrassment.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Rushuang chuckled in disdain and mocked, ¡°¡±My concubine-mother has been the scapegoat for many years. Today, I am here to clear her name and let you all know who is the one who really cares for the people! Who is¡­ the real master of the Iron-Blooded Token!¡±


    That wretched fatty, Feng Ruqing was a good-for-nothing. She did not only snatch away her father and the affection that she deserved, but also the Iron-Blooded Token as well! She would never let this matter rest!


    ¡°The real master¡­ of Iron Blooded Token?¡±


    A giggling sound could be heard when the soft breeze blew at them. The sound was soft and gentle to the ear, but Feng Rushuang felt a chill run down her spine.


    Feng Rushuang turned her head slowly to identify the source. Her eyes widened in shock.


    It was almost sunset as the warm sunlight filled the small courtyard.


    A young lady was standing at the entrance, and she was smiling sweetly. Her body was still considered fatter than the rest of the people. However, Feng Rushuang could not deny that she had lost some weight, and she looked prettier than before.


    The young woman¡¯s smile was warm like the sunlight¨Ccontagious and graceful.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Feng Rushuang quickly hid her shock and greeted Feng Ruqing like nothing had happened. She smiled sweetly and walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    Her black orbs looked mesmerizing, bright, and clear. However, when one took a second look at them, they made people feel like there was nowhere to hide from those eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here? You haven¡¯t dropped by the imperial palace for so many days, so I thought you have already forgotten about our Father. You did not even pay him a visit.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled until her eyes were almost like two lines. ¡°I have no choice. To share His Majesty¡¯s burden and to able to solve his problems, I can only upgrade my ability. These few days, I have been too busy until I had no time to visit Father. Seems like I am not a filial daughter. But since Father loves me, I think he won¡¯t mind about it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was indeed quite busy in her practice recently. At the same time, she was busy making herbal dishes as well. How was it possible for her to squeeze out time in between to pay her father a visit? She did not even step out of her princess manor these past few days.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s smiling face turned stiff and awkward. ¡°Sister, I did not mean that.¡±


    ¡°I did not mention anything.¡± Feng Ruqing looked shocked and confused. ¡°Unless, I did say something that I shouldn¡¯t have said just now? Rushuang, you¡¯re just concerned about me, how could it be possible for me to misinterpret your words? Unless you do have such intention¡­¡±


    Feng Rushuang felt she was going to explode soon and was about to hit her to death. However, she knew that she did not stand a chance against these people from the Iron-Blooded Troop, so she swallowed her anger.


    ¡°By the way, I heard you mentioning the master of Iron-Blooded Token just now?¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly asked solemnly. ¡°Who told you that the Iron-Blooded Token has a master?¡¯


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face turned blank. She raised her head and looked at Feng Ruqing in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, Sister?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Conflict Resolved Over A Pot Of Wine III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Every member of the Iron-Blooded Troop has their own rights. If they choose to be loyal to me, they can follow me to the battlefield throughout their lives. One day, if they feel tired and exhausted, they may choose to live in seclusion. Nobody is eligible to call herself master or force them into slavery!¡±


    The whole Iron-Blooded Troop was dumbfounded.


    One day, if they were tired of the battle life, they could request to retire and return to their hometown and live in seclusion. Could they do that?


    She¡­ would not force them to commit their whole life to her?


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze at Feng Rushuang. She looked down at her with superiority. ¡°Who are you¡­ to claim yourself as the master of the Iron-Blooded Token?¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face went pale white. She bit her lip hard and her petite body was trembling, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say earlier¡­ that these people are your dogs?¡±


    Why did she talk about human rights now?


    Feng Ruqing chuckled coldly. ¡°Because the old Feng Ruqing is already dead!¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Feng Rushuang recovered from her surprise. Wickedness flashed through her eyes. She could not contain herself. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore! Who doesn¡¯t know your real face? The Iron-Blooded Troop members should have known your attitude better. You¡¯ve taken back the token just to order them around to do your dirty jobs, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Token was useless in their hands but if it fell into Feng Ruqing¡¯s possession, they had no choice but to obey her commands.


    ¡°The Iron-Blooded Token?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled a little and took out the token. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, she suddenly broke the token into two halves with force. ¡°Do you think I need to depend on this token?¡±


    She had actually taken back the token from Noble Consort Rong because she did not want her to stain it. In fact, Feng Ruqing never had the intention to use the Iron-Blooded Token to control the troop.


    She only wanted to depend on herself!


    Every Iron-Blooded Troop member was stunned.


    Even Feng Rushuang was taken aback and shocked.


    If Feng Ruqing had this token in hand, none of the troop member could go against her command as it represented the empress herself. His Majesty would never allow anyone to disrespect Feng Ruqing!


    Thus, even though the Iron-Blooded Troop members did not submit themselves to Feng Ruqing, they could not disobey her order. This was what they most afraid of at the moment.


    However, they did not expect her to break the token¡­ She destroyed it without any hesitation.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Tang Zi stared at Feng Ruqing in shock. ¡°Are you aware of the consequence behind your action right now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tang Zi and smiled back. ¡°Of course, I do. Would you not obey my command if I don¡¯t have this Iron-Blooded Token anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t do that¡­¡± Tang Zi quickly shook her head to show her loyalty.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine then. The Iron-Blooded Token does not have not many functions anyway. It only attracts those who eye it with bad intention. What I want is not the token, but your genuine loyalty. I want all of you to submit yourselves to me willingly.¡± Feng Ruqing assured her with a gentle smile, ¡°However, I promise that I will never stain the Iron-Blooded Troop¡¯s reputation and tarnish my imperial mother¡¯s reputation! I will only make our troop stronger and lead everyone into glory and more success!¡±


    Tang Zi felt warmed and touched. Finally, this day had come. She had been waiting for this day for too long. She was glad that she managed to witness this day¡­


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    This time, she was willing to trust her words again, just because of her motivating words just now!


    Tang Zi kneeled down on one knee, held her sword with both hands and said loudly, ¡°The Commander of the Iron-Blooded Troop, Tang Zi, pays respect to Master.¡±


    ¡°The Vice Commander of the Iron-Blooded Troop, Ling Yun, pays respect to Master!¡±


    ¡°Pay respect to Master!¡±


    As the sun set in the west, the high-spirited and dignified sound echoed under the sky continuously without a break.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face went pale. She stared at Feng Ruqing with intense hatred. She glanced at Feng Ruqing coldly then turned and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 108 - Conflict Resolved Over A Pot Of Wine IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She clenched her fists tightly. Her hands were at her sides, her fingernails dug into her palms until it bled without her realizing it.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, you cannot keep whatever that does not belong to you forever! One day, I¡¯ll take the things you have snatched away from me back, and I will make you suffer and give you no chance to rise again!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not bother about Feng Rushuang¡¯s leaving. For her, having fun and enjoying wine with the troop members were more important at the moment.


    ¡°Look here, I¡¯ve prepared good wine for all of you. Let¡¯s enjoy our wine heartily tonight!¡±


    She had not gotten a chance to try her wine yet as she was busy giving it to others. So today she would drink it to her heart¡¯s content. What an enjoyable night to drink wine with her fellow troop members!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t drink wine.¡± Ling Yun was stunned. So, she tried to decline the offer with a weak excuse.


    Feng Ruqing was not pleased upon hearing that. ¡°I have spent a lot of effort to get this wine. All of you must drink it!¡±


    ¡°But I cannot hold my liquor¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it cannot be. Are you a soldier? If you are a proud and strong soldier, how can you refuse to drink?¡±


    If it were an ordinary wine, she would have let her go, but this was spirit wine. She must drink it!


    Feng Ruqing lifted the wine jar without much effort and opened it.


    The fragrance of the wine filled the air.


    Even Ling Yun who was not a drinker subconsciously indulged in the fragrance and the sweet scent of the wine. She soon realized that her inner qi was fluctuating and seemed to be rising to the next level.


    ¡°This wine¡­¡± Tang Zi lifted her head in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this wine. Today, we must drink heartily! Ling Yun, get a wine bowl here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Ling Yun had recovered from her surprise and quickly rushed to the little courtyard.


    In actual fact, Feng Ruqing did not bring only one jar, but a few jars of wine which were already diluted with water.


    She had no other choice. There were simply too many people in the troop. If she did not do this, it would not be enough for everyone! Later on, she would get more spirit beasts to help her with the wine-producing work.


    By then, the troop members would be able to drink pure spirit wine instead of the diluted one.


    ¡°Master, is it really alright for us to enjoy such good wine?¡± Tang Zi looked at Feng Ruqing and asked in hesitation. ¡°Shall we send it to His Majesty and the old generals¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I have kept some for them. Moreover, apart from relieving pain and maintaining good health, spirit wine helps to breakthrough your cultivation level as it contains sufficient qi. Since all of you want to submit yourselves to me, you must upgrade your cultivation level!¡±


    Tang Zi felt moved as it tugged at her heartstrings. In her opinion, a change for the better in the princess had been an extravagant hope to them. Yet, who knew the princess would be so concerned about them.


    ¡°Then, I shall give no more excuses. Today, I will drink heartily with you.¡± She finally smiled. It was different from her usual confident and valiant smile, it was more gentle this time.


    Within seconds, Ling Yun came out with the wine bowl. She poured a bowl for Feng Ruqing first and handed to her. She took the bowl and said it out loud, ¡°Let me salute you with the first toast of wine. All of you must drink too!¡±


    Once she finished her words, she swallowed every drop of wine in one shot.


    Then¡­


    Her body suddenly fell back with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound as she fell onto the floor just before Ling Yun managed to pour her second round of wine.


    The wine bowl shattered on the ground beside her.


    Tang Zi was left dumbfounded for a few moments, then she picked up the wine bowl and took a sip. ¡°This spirit wine¡­ does not have high alcohol content. Why did Princess become unconscious after only one drink? Moreover, based on her current low alcohol tolerance, how bold it was of her to drink heartily with us!¡±


    ¡°Commander, let me bring Princess to rest somewhere.¡±


    Ling Yun shook her head as she felt helpless. When she wanted to carry Feng Ruqing, suddenly a small storm appeared on the princess¡¯s body. That storm was so strong to the point where it pushed Ling Yun a few steps back.


    ¡°Is this a sign of cultivation breakthrough for the princess?¡± Tang Zi was stunned to see this strange phenomenon. She frowned at Feng Ruqing who was sleeping soundly on the ground. She muttered to herself for a few moments, ¡°No, something is wrong. The breakthrough for Earth Warrior-tier won¡¯t cause this strong effect, but her fluctuating spiritual qi does belong to Earth Warrior-tier¡­¡±

 Chapter 109

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Zi fell silent. Her eyes showed that she was thinking hard.


    After a while, the spiritual qi storm was still there, and it did not disappear. In fact, she felt her inner spiritual qi start to go out of control under the influence of the storm.


    ¡°Tang Zi, what happened?¡± Ling Yun was astonished. ¡°How could it be possible for the Earth Warrior-tier breakthrough to cause such a strong effect to the people around? Moreover, our cultivation level is higher than the princess. How can she affect us¡­?¡±


    Tang Zi raised her head. ¡°A few years ago, I was able to witness the battle of two warriors from Dark Warrior-tier and the storm caused by their battle did affect my inner qi as well. Apart from that incident, I have never experienced the same feeling anymore.¡±


    Who knew how strong a Dark Warrior was? In the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom, Spirit Warrior-tier was already considered as the strongest among others.


    What was the reason behind the princess¡¯s unusual breakthrough¡­


    ¡°Moreover, if I am not mistaken, Princess was still a Beginner Warrior lower-tier two months ago, but now she¡¯s reached the Earth Warrior-tier in one step. Don¡¯t you feel strange about it?¡±


    Ling Yun bit her lip softly in hesitation. ¡°Then this incident¡­¡±


    ¡°Nobody is allowed to talk about this matter. If this incident is spread out, get ready to face military punishment!¡± Tang Zi warned and glared coldly at the soldiers behind her. Her tone was stern when giving the command, ¡°Send the princess back to her manor instantly. I will report to His Majesty now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Everyone responded in full respect.


    Tang Zi glanced at her people one more time before turning around. She disappeared like a gust of wind from the courtyard.


    ***


    Zheng He Hall


    Feng Tianyu leaned against the headboard while an imperial physician checked his pulse. After a moment, the imperial physician frowned deeper as time passed. His old and aged face seemed helpless.


    When Feng Tianyu saw the imperial physician¡¯s facial expression, he had already predicted the outcome. His lip curved upwards a little. ¡°Imperial Physician Liu, I know my own body. Just give me hawthorn berries later, then you may leave.¡±


    Imperial Physician Liu kneeled down with a thud. He sobbed, ¡°Your Majesty, you must not consume hawthorn berries anymore. Although it can replenish your energy and make you healthy in a short time, it comes with side effects. Your health will eventually deteriorate.¡±


    Feng Tianyu frowned a little, but his voice remained indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will hold on for her as long as I can. If the people get to know that I have fallen sick, it will bring disaster to Liu Yun Kingdom. I am not willing¡­ to see Qing¡¯er get hurt.¡±


    In these past few years, his health had been deteriorating. He was aware of it.


    Everyone thought he was as fit as a fiddle, but it was only because of the hawthorn berries.


    After all¡­ he could only live for a few more years. If he could hold on longer and do more work, perhaps he could avenge Yan¡¯er. He was willing to sacrifice anything as long as it was worth it.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Suddenly, a guard came in and reported to him respectfully, ¡°Commander of the Iron-Blooded Troop, Tang Zi, requests to meet Your Majesty.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was startled. As he knew, Tang Zi had rarely left the small courtyard unless it was for a very important reason.


    Was it¡­ due to Qing¡¯er?


    ¡°All of you can leave now. Let Tang Zi come in.¡±


    He tried to sit up by holding onto the bed for support. He coughed a few times. The hawthorn berry he had last eaten had already lost its effect. So, he was unable to look as healthy as he usually was.


    Everyone bowed and left. Meanwhile, a person with a strong and heroic silhouette walked in from the entrance.


    She clasped her fists and bowed respectfully. ¡°Tang Zi has come to pay respects to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You can forgo the formality.¡± Feng Tianyu raised his hand once. ¡°Is there anything that you want to report to me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, just now¡­ Princess Royal managed to breakthrough Earth Warrior-tier and¡­ I think her breakthrough situation was a bit unusual. That¡¯s why I have especially come to report it to Your Majesty in hopes that Your Majesty can advise me on this matter.¡±

 Chapter 110 - It Was A Huge Embarrassment II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon after, Tang Zi mentioned a few changes in Feng Ruqing, especially the fact that she could make a breakthrough from Beginner Warrior-tier to the Earth Warrior-tier in as short as two months.


    Nobody could be this talented as she was!


    Feng Tianyu smiled slightly. ¡°I see. I also did not know that a breakthrough from Beginner Warrior-tier to the Earth Warrior-tier could have this much impact. It might be because of the talent possessed by Qing¡¯er. By the way, I¡¯ve had her tested when she was young, and she did have exceptional talent¡­ however¡­¡±


    However, Feng Ruqing met Noble Consort Rong, who had a great influence on her for ten years when she reached the age suitable for training.


    She became vile under the control of Noble Consort Rong. Noble Consort Rong even dismissed all the teachers sent by Feng Tianyu for Feng Ruqing. So, Feng Ruqing never did have any real training in all these years.


    Everyone thought that she was a nobody without any talent, but they did not know that she was an exceptional genius. She had just never trained seriously.


    ¡°My daughter will never be weaker than anybody.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was filled with pride when he said this.


    Tang Zi did not say anything more. ¡®The princess is talented. She just never had any serious training, so nobody knows about her talent.¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor, Nan Xian mentioned before that Qing¡¯er is talented. It¡¯s just that her talent and potential have not been fully discovered. He even predicted that Qing¡¯er could grow and improve only when she has encountered a great incident when she is sixteen years old. That¡¯s true. Qing¡¯er nearly died when she turned sixteen. She has awakened now and became a different person. She¡¯s more sensible now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing would be able to understand the reason that she was not doubted if she was here. It was only because of what the state preceptor had said before.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask bluntly of the background of the state preceptor?¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor? I don¡¯t know. He might be from a family which lives apart from the rest of the world. Of course, this is just my speculation. He came without any reason a few years ago.¡± Feng Tianyu had great trust in Tang Zi, so he did not hide anything from her. ¡°But, I just have a kind of feeling that he came specially for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Zi was shocked and raised her head. ¡°For the princess?¡±


    ¡°This is only a kind of feeling. I feel that he came for Qing¡¯er. But, he did not have any contact with Qing¡¯er these past few years. I thought that I was wrong until he took up Feng Ruqing as his disciple.¡±


    Feng Tianyu then understood that what the state preceptor did was all for Qing¡¯er.


    It was all for the princess who had changed when she encountered a great incident that year.


    ¡°Your Majesty, does the princess know about this?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to know about this. I believe that the state preceptor means no harm.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled and shook his head. ¡°But, the state preceptor said that Feng Ruqing¡¯s body is a little special. There might be a big problem if she drinks any wine. So, I have never allowed her to touch any wine no matter how much I love her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Zi¡¯s face became so white.


    ¡®The princess¡­ Is it true that she will be in great trouble if she drinks wine?¡¯


    ¡®No way! I must go to the princess¡¯s manor. The princess cannot get into any trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, I need to return to continue my training. Please dismiss me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Feng Tianyu waved his hand and looked at Tang Zi when she left the place. He soon fell into deep thought.


    ***


    Tang Zi was in a rush the whole way to the princess¡¯s manor. Her clothes were drenched in sweat and there was anxiety in her eyes.


    She did not inform His Majesty about that incident. It seemed that His Majesty was unwell these past few days, and she could not worry him more. She just hoped that she could get to the princess¡¯s manor quicker to avoid any harm being inflicted upon the princess.

 Chapter 111

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Zi heard a loud and shrill scream just as she reached the door of the princess¡¯s manor. It made her so nervous that her legs shook and she nearly fell down.


    She did not wait any longer. She immediately rushed into the princess¡¯s manor. She saw that Qing Ling was dressed shabbily from afar and was running away from the room with tears in her eyes.


    Tang Zi¡¯s face darkened. She ran into the room quickly. She saw that Ling Yun was sitting on the floor with a shocked expression. Beside her was Liu Li, who was hugging her own chest tightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tang Zi was so shocked that she did not know what had happened.


    Feng Ruqing came swiftly to stand in front of Tang Zi when Tang Zi was still recovering her senses.


    Feng Ruqing was standing there like a large mountain, and the other people had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand to touch Tang Zi¡¯s chin. ¡°Can you sleep with me tonight?¡±


    Tang Zi¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡®Is the princess¡­ drunk?¡¯


    ¡°Tang Zi, what should we do now?¡± Ling Yun turned and looked at Tang Zi with a helpless face. ¡°I had just sent the princess back, and the princess soon woke up. I thought that she would be sober by now. But, I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s still drunk and she even humiliated two palace maids.¡±


    Thinking of how Qing Li had run away from the room crying, and looking at how Liu Li was hugging herself like that, Tang Zi walked forward and slapped Feng Ruqing hard on the back of her neck.


    Ling Yun was shocked. ¡®That¡¯s the princess! How could Tang Zi harm the princess?¡¯


    She was just there looking at how Feng Ruqing humiliated the two palace maids without being brave enough to interfere.


    ¡°What¡¯s more important now is to stop the princess from doing any more harm.¡± Tang Zi hold up the princess¡¯s body. Her facial expression was even worse now. ¡°Never let the princess drink any more wine from now on. Not even a single drop. Moreover, come and help me. The princess is too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ling Yun went forward and helped Tang Zi to hold Feng Ruqing¡¯s body up. They carefully put her on her bed.


    Tang Zi wiped at her own sweat. She turned and looked at Liu Li. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine when she wakes up. Don¡¯t ever mention this incident to a soul.¡±


    Luckily, the princess had only humiliated two palace maids. Her reputation would be affected if she had humiliated men.


    Indeed, Feng Ruqing could drink no more wine from now on.


    Liu Li nodded in tears. ¡®The reputation of the princess was protected. But, what about her reputation and Qing Ling¡¯s reputation?¡¯


    The time was late. Tang Zi gave a few orders before leaving the princess¡¯s manor with Ling Yun.


    ***


    The moon was high up in the sky.


    The wind was blowing softly. The bed linen was blown, and it danced softly in the air.


    The girl who was sleeping soundly on the bed woke up and opened her eyes slowly.


    She rubbed her temples, and there was confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°Am I in the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing still remembered that she wanted to drink wine with the people from the Iron-Blooded Troop. But, she did not know that she would faint after drinking just a bowl of wine even when that wine was mixed with water.


    She was now in the princess¡¯s manor after she woke up.


    Her face darkened.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m thoroughly embarrassed. I didn¡¯t know that my body cannot endure the effect of wine. I fainted just after a bowl of wine. That¡¯s just too embarrassing! How can I meet people from the Iron-Blooded Troop in future?¡±


    ¡®Fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m unable to drink wine. That¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯


    She rubbed her temples again and sat up. She then frowned and shouted, ¡°Qing Ling! Liu Li!¡±


    A deep silence.


    ¡°Where on earth are these two girls? They didn¡¯t even prepare a bowl of sobering soup for me.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing picked up the coat hanging beside her and walked out of the room when the two palace maids did not appear.


    The yard in the princess¡¯s manor was quiet and serene.


    Qing Ling was sweeping the dried leaves in the yard. She raised her head and saw Feng Ruqing, who had just walked out of the room. Qing Ling was so scared that she shook fearfully and she dropped the broom in her hands.


    ¡°Qing Ling.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and walked toward Qing Ling.


    Her smile was sweet, but it made Qing Ling so frightened that Qing Ling screamed, turned, and ran away.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡®Why did this girl run away when she saw me? Am I that frightening?¡¯


    Liu Li appeared in front of Feng Ruqing when her face was darkened.


    ¡°Liu Li, you¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shouted happily.


    Clink!


    Liu Li was so startled that she dropped the glass in her hand. She looked up anxiously and bit her lip.


    ¡°Princess¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Liu Li, what happened? Why do I feel that you¡¯re afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liu Li kept quiet.


    How should she reply?


    How could Qing Ling tell the princess that she tore their clothes like a beast just a few hours ago? Could Qing Ling say that she even humiliated them? Qing Ling could not bring herself to tell the truth. The truth was truly unspeakable.


    Moreover, what could be done even if Qing Ling told the truth? Did they want the princess to be responsible for it? Would His Majesty not just kill them instead?


    ¡°Princess, Qing Ling and I were just frightened by the snow wolf today. We haven¡¯t recovered from that.¡±


    ¡°Is Little Wolfie that daring so as to bully you?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered and gnawed her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t feed him the Divine-Spirit Fruit these few days. Give it a lesson.¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Liu Li¡¯s shoulder after this.


    ¡°The time is late. Stop cleaning up and go and rest now.¡±


    This cleanliness of the princess¡¯s manor was always the responsibilities of these two palace maids because Feng Ruqing did not hire any more palace maids. They were exhausted these past few days. It was time for her to hire more spirit beasts.


    ***


    The snow wolf was resting at the mountain when suddenly its nose was itchy, and it sneezed.


    It used its paws to rub at its nose. It felt that there must be somebody who was talking about it.


    It did not care about that much. It turned and continued to lie on the spirit herb farm. It hugged the Divine-Spirit Fruit tree, smiled in satisfaction, and continued its rest.


    ***


    The next day.


    The sunlight was warm and nice.


    The snow wolf turned, getting ready to wake up. Suddenly, a large face appeared in front of it. The face smiled at it. The snow wolf was so scared that it woke up quickly.


    Its paws were patting at its own chest to sooth the quickening heartbeat.


    The snow wolf was scared and frightened. ¡®There must be something wrong with this human. If not, why would her smile be so wicked?¡¯


    ¡°Little Wolfie, I heard that you bullied my palace maids?¡± Feng Ruqing crossed her arms and looked down on the snow wolf. Her smile was bright like the sunlight. It made the snow wolf so scared that it had goosebumps. It sneezed.


    ¡®Bully people? How could I do that? I¡¯m not so daring and brave. Moreover, they¡¯re under the princess¡¯s protection.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re so honest to admit it. Then, I¡¯ll just stop you from eating the Divine-Spirit Fruit for three days only.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The snow wolf was stunned.


    ¡®I admitted that I bullied the palace maids? When did I admit that?


    ¡®This vile human! How could she put words into my mouth, knowing that I cannot speak?¡¯


    The snow wolf was so angry that its fur stood on end. The spirit beasts around the place were frightened, and all of them came and stood around the snow wolf and Feng Ruqing. The spirit beasts looked at the snow wolf vigilantly. They were afraid that the snow wolf would attack Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 113 - Misfortune Comes Even When You Do Nothing II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Then¡­


    The snow wolf was so angry that it lay on the ground. It rolled around on the ground until its white fur was covered with dust and sand.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Feng Ruqing felt that the snow wolf was embarrassing her. Her face darkened as she barked at the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf whimpered.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened even more. She felt that this little wolf had now turned into a little dog.


    Although she loved small animals acting cute, it did not mean that she could bear how this little wolf was acting like a spoilt child.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make it up.¡± Feng Ruqing glared at snow wolf for a long while, and suddenly she smiled and said, ¡°If you could help me with something, I¡¯ll not punish you this time.¡±


    The snow wolf soon stopped rolling around and got up immediately. It looked at Feng Ruqing eagerly.


    ¡°Come! Go to the beast mountain with me.¡±


    The princess¡¯s manor was just too peaceful recently. Nobody had dared to come and disrupt the peace at the princess¡¯s manor. Thus, the snow wolf¡¯s power was wasted. So, Feng Ruqing could not let this happen given that she fed the snow wolf with the Divine-Spirit Fruit every day. She must let the snow wolf do something for her.


    Feng Ruqing felt the presence of the two imperial guards just as she stepped out of the princess¡¯s manor. She stopped, but did not turn to face them.


    ¡°The two of you can stop protecting me. I have the snow wolf with me. There¡¯s no danger. If you continue to follow me, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re spying on me.¡±


    No one could know what she was going to do next. So, she needed to dismiss the two imperial guards.


    Behind her, the two imperial guards were stunned. They turned to look at each other anxiously.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The first imperial guards frowned and asked the second imperial guard.


    The second imperial guard looked at Feng Ruqing and the snow wolf and smiled helplessly. ¡°Nobody will dare to harm the princess with the Tier-3 spirit beast by her side in this imperial city. If we follow her forcefully, the princess might get angry. So, let¡¯s just head back to report to His Majesty.¡±


    Although the princess had changed a lot recently, her temper was not good. They did not dare to infuriate her.


    The two imperial guards looked at each other. Then, they turned and headed back to the palace.


    Feng Ruqing had never left the imperial city since she was born. The two imperial guards just thought that Feng Ruqing was just walking around in the imperial city. They did not know that Feng Ruqing was going to leave the imperial city to go to the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts was large, and it linked six kingdoms together.


    Liu Yun Kingdom was situated at the east of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Feng Ruqing could only go to the outer area of the forest with her strength and ability now. If she stepped into the depths of the forest, not even the Tier-3 snow wolf could protect her.


    However, the outer area of the forest was as large as the imperial city. It seemed that the number of spirit beasts in the mainland was high.


    ¡°Snow wolf, the success lies in you this time.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and patted the snow wolf¡¯s head.


    After that, Feng Ruqing took down the chair on the snow wolf¡¯s back. At the same time, she also took out a roll of paper.


    A loud and ferocious roar was heard not far away.


    That roar increased Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart rate. But, she was not afraid. She was just excited.


    She smiled and sat down cross-legged. She looked at the silhouette that was running fast toward her.


    A leopard was seen running at lightning speed and entering Feng Ruqing¡¯s sight in the midst of a strong wind.


    The leopard was ferocious. It seemed that Feng Ruqing¡¯s presence was unwelcomed here. Soon, the leopard stood before Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 114 - Do You Want A Job? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand to stop the leopard¡¯s movement when it entered Feng Ruqing¡¯s sight.


    All spirit beasts had gained their wisdom when they became spirit beasts. So, the leopard was stunned and stopped moving subconsciously when it saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s action. It looked at Feng Ruqing suspiciously.


    ¡®What is this human trying to say before her death?¡¯


    ¡°Little leopard,¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and said in a slow and seductive voice, ¡°do you want a job?¡±


    ¡®Job? What is that?¡¯


    The leopard was stunned for a while. It roared and raised its paw at Feng Ruqing.


    A roar was heard.


    The snow wolf, which was hiding beside Feng Ruqing, came to stand in front of her quickly just before the paw of the leopard could hit her. The snow wolf roared and pounced onto the leopard.


    Initially, Feng Ruqing was scared that the force of a Tier-3 snow wolf would scare the spirit beasts away. So, Feng Ruqing asked the snow wolf to hide its force and presence. Now that the leopard saw a Tier-3 spirit beast who was standing beside the human, it was frightened, and shook in fear.


    Boom!


    The leopard fell down because it could not endure the snow wolf¡¯s weight. The leopard shook its dizzy head and looked up with vacant eyes.


    A smiling face entered the leopard¡¯s line of sight. Feng Ruqing used a sweet voice to persuade the leopard. ¡°Do you want a job?¡±


    This time, the leopard did not act on its impulse anymore. It sat down on the floor without moving. It peered at the snow wolf in fear from time to time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at the snow wolf. Just look at me.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and opened the roll of paper in front of the leopard. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The leopard still wore a blank face. ¡®What is that?¡¯ The leopard did not understand.


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at the snow wolf when she found that the leopard was in confusion. ¡°Are spirit beasts illiterate?¡±


    The snow wolf nodded its head sincerely.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You¡¯re wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The snow wolf seemed innocent.


    ¡®But, you did not ask me. How am I supposed to know what you wrote just now?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered by the snow wolf. She turned and looked at the leopard. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just make it short. I want you to work for me. I¡¯ll order somebody to tell you what you need to do. As a reward, I¡¯ll feed you a piece of Divine-Spirit Fruit every day.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held out her hand, and there was a piece of Divine-Spirit Fruit in her hand.


    The leopard looked at the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand eagerly. Its saliva was threatening to fall down. It quickly used its paw to rub at its mouth. It did not accept the fruit immediately, but it fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Do you still need time to consider? Why do you need to consider it given that this is such a good thing? The Divine-Spirit Fruit is only just a part of it. I¡¯ll feed you more spirit herbs in the future. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll even feed you spirit herbs dishes.¡±


    The fragrance of the Divine-Spirit Fruit was just too good to be resisted even for a leopard. The leopard could not resist it, and lastly, it accepted it with difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡± Feng Ruqing patted the leopard¡¯s head. ¡°Little leopard, you¡¯re one of us from now on. Work for me, diligently, and I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    These innocent spirit beasts were just too easy to be fooled. On the other hand, Feng Ruqing had used quite some time when she wanted to fool the snow wolf before this.


    It would be more difficult if she wanted to fool the state preceptor¡¯s snake.


    ¡°Two of you go and stand at the side. Remember to hide your force and presence. Don¡¯t scare away other spirit beasts. Little Wolfie, go and teach the leopard how to do it.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Do You Want A Job? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Awoo!


    The snow wolf howled once as if indicating to Feng Ruqing that it knew what to do.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Ruqing scanned the place. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely stop feeding you the Divine-Spirit Fruit for three days if your roar scares away the other spirit beasts.¡±


    The snow wolf quickly kept its mouth shut. ¡®There¡¯s nothing more important than the Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡¯


    In fact, a spirit beast came down from the sky just as the two spirit beasts hid their presence.


    This time around, it was an eagle. It was a Tier-2 spirit beast like the leopard. Its sharp claws were like long swords, and they came at Feng Ruqing swiftly.


    The snow wolf and the leopard jumped out when the eagle was near Feng Ruqing. They jumped forward and bit the eagle¡¯s claws.


    ¡®It hurts! It hurts!¡¯


    The eagle almost burst into tears. It swung its claws vigorously to escape from the leopard and the snow wolf but in vain. It then circled around in the sky anxiously.


    ¡®Who can explain to it why there were a leopard and a snow wolf when it just wanted a human as a snack?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing held out her hand to signal to the snow wolf and the leopard. The two spirit beasts understood and held on tightly to the eagle. The eagle was held still.


    The eagle cried at last. It looked at the young girl who was walking toward it.


    The smile on the girl¡¯s face made the eagle shook with fear.


    However, the girl stopped in front of the eagle, smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want a job?¡±


    ***


    The sunset came, and the afterglow of the sunlight gave a soft glow to the sky.


    A young girl was sitting outside the Forest of Spirit Beasts. There were a lot of spirit beasts standing behind her.


    The snow wolf, a leopard, an eagle, a red fox, a griffin, and a purple sable.


    At that very moment, the ground shook vigorously. The young girl raised her eyes and saw an incoming bear. The bear was gigantic and was running toward the girl. The bear¡¯s legs shook heavily¡ªit might be because of its power and strength.


    ¡°A Tier-3 Earth Bear?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®There¡¯s even a Tier-3 spirit beast here? It¡¯s really so easy to gain what I want.¡¯


    ¡®This Tier-3 earth bear must be the king of the spirit beasts in the outer region of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed, this is only the outer area. If we go into the middle area of the forest, this Earth Bear is not as worthy as it is here.¡¯


    The snow wolf and the leopard quickly rushed forward without waiting for Feng Ruqing¡¯s order.


    Feng Ruqing did not know what they told the Earth Bear because she did not know their language. But, she could guess its content easily.


    ¡®Do you¡­ want a job?¡¯


    After a short while, the strong and powerful earth bear restrained itself. It followed the snow wolf and came toward Feng Ruqing obediently.


    ¡°Sure enough, I just need to come to the Forest of Spirit Beasts on my own if I want the spirit beasts to work for me. That way, I can save a lot of money.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was ecstatic. A Tier-3 spirit beast was so valuable that it could even act as an exceptional and precious treasure in the spirit beast court.


    The snow wolf nudged Feng Ruqing¡¯s leg with its head as if telling her not to forget about its value.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, I¡¯ll not punish you anymore given that you¡¯ve contributed a lot today.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and patted the snow wolf on its head.


    The snow wolf was stunned. What about its reward?


    ¡°But, if you sign a contract with me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you more Divine-Spirit Fruits every day.¡±


    The snow wolf was so excited that it roared loudly.


    ¡®Contract? Let¡¯s sign the contract now! Quickly!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile deepened when she saw how happy the snow wolf was. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll give you some tasks to do after we go back.¡±

 Chapter 116 - An Attack By The Spirit Beasts?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Princess Feng Ruqing had disappeared!


    This news was like a whirlwind and it traveled fast in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The princess was missing since bringing the snow wolf out of the princess¡¯s manor in the morning.


    The imperial guards who were guarding the entrance of the princess¡¯s manor never stopped the princess from heading out because they knew that there were two other imperial guards who followed the princess everywhere she went. But, they never considered the possibility of the princess dismissing the imperial guards.


    It was a whole day since the princess had gone out. It was evening now and she had yet to return.


    Many imperial armies galloped at a high speed in the busy street of the imperial city. It scared the vendors and all of the vendors hid in the corners without uttering a word.


    They could foresee that this imperial city would always be in chaos when the princess went missing.


    ¡°Did the princess really leave with the snow wolf?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯er was stunned and looked at the imperial guards at the side of the road. She was worried.


    The princess¡¯s disappearance was a good thing for them if this had happened in the past. They did not have to worry that they might infuriate the evil princess every day they went out the door.


    However¡­


    She understood that the princess had indeed changed after the two previous encounters.


    ¡®The princess has changed. She will not simply leave the place with the snow wolf.¡¯


    Zhao Yang sighed. He consoled himself like this in his heart. But, he still could not believe that the princess could survive under the claws and teeth of the snow wolf after spending time alone with the snow wolf.


    Moreover, it was an untamed snow wolf.


    Lin Yueying who was standing beside Mu Qing¡¯er tucked at Mu Qing¡¯er¡¯s sleeve quickly to stop Mu Qing¡¯er from speaking anymore.


    Mu Qing¡¯er was stunned as she saw a familiar and beautiful figure when she raised her head.


    The young girl¡¯s body was slender and her waist was slim. She was holding a feather fan and she used it to cover her smile.


    ¡°Are you waiting for my sister?¡± Feng Rushuang smiled. Luckily, no one noticed her smile because of her fan. ¡°My sister was so stubborn. Tier-3 spirit beasts are very savage. I¡¯ve advised her before but she never listens. She just wants the Tier-3 spirit beasts.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯er bit her lips and kept quiet.


    Nobody spoke. All of them looked at the slim figure in front of them.


    ¡°My sister would be fine if there were imperial guards protecting her. Who knew that my sister was so brave to dismiss the imperial guards? She told me once that she could tame that snow wolf, she would dismiss the other people. Now, my sister might¡­ never come back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sounded so anguished. She blinked her eyes and there were even a few tears running down her cheek. Her eyebrows showed great sadness. It was a pitiful sight.


    Everybody present might have believed that Feng Rushuang was indeed anxious about her sister if the present situation was not that serious.


    ¡°Second Princess.¡± Zhao Yang¡¯s eyebrows knitted. ¡°Do you know that the young master from the general manor, Nalan Jing, is almost on the verge of insanity? All the people in the general manor have gone out to search for the princess.¡±


    Feng Rushuang was stunned. Her gentle voice showed great worry.


    ¡°I am most certainly anxious about the disappearance of my sister. But, I¡¯ve advised her for so many times but she never listens. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Anxious?¡±


    Zhao Yang sneered and laughed sarcastically. ¡°If you¡¯re indeed worried about your sister, how do you have the time to tell us this nonsense here? You always say that you have an intimate relationship with your sister and you¡¯re always so caring about her. So, why are you not searching for her anxiously now that she is missing? Why do you still have time to come and look for us?¡±

 Chapter 117 - An Attack By The Spirit Beasts? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zhao Yang did not care about Feng Rushuang¡¯s status and it might be because of his disappointment.


    But, everybody knew that His Majesty had never favored Feng Rushuang. If His Majesty knew that Feng Rushuang came out to gossip about this incident, His Majesty would not punish Zhao Yang no matter what he did.


    Why should he be worried?


    Mu Qing¡¯er and Lin Yueying still kept quiet.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you worried about her? Now that she¡¯s missing, why do you have the time to chat with us? Isn¡¯t it better if you go and look for her instead of staying here?


    ¡®This kind of concern seems so hypocritical.¡¯


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s facial expression changed. All of these sons and daughters of the ministers had favored her before because of the effort and time she put in. Now that they had gotten along well with Feng Ruqing several times, her effort these past few years had gone to waste.


    ¡°Zhao Yang!¡± Feng Rushuang kept her worried look but with a hint of a sneer in her eyes. She smiled coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten what Feng Ruqing did to you before? Now you¡¯re on her side because of a herbal dish?¡±


    Zhao Yang was stunned. He looked at Feng Rushuang for a short while. Then, he lowered his gaze.


    ¡°Second Princess, you¡¯re really envious of her.¡±


    They never noticed it all these past years. Besides, they had been lied to all along.


    They had always respected the second princess before. However, many things did not make sense.


    All of these things made sense now and they had started to doubt Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°I remember now.¡± Lin Yueying bit her lips. She took two steps forward. ¡°You had always appeared at the right moment every time Feng Ruqing bullies us. You appeared and you helped us. Just like that, Feng Ruqing would always let us go when you came to help.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the first princess was just too dumb to notice it. You¡¯ve used her well. Second princess, aren¡¯t you afraid that His Majesty would know about it?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯er was always timid and shy. But, she came and stood beside Lin Yueying now. Mu Qing¡¯er looked at Feng Rushuang angrily.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing was not the only dumb person here.


    They were all fooled by Feng Rushuang before.


    They never would have known Feng Rushuang¡¯s true self if Feng Ruqing did not disappear this time. ¡®How long would they be fooled by her?¡¯


    Feng Rushuang was rather annoyed.


    She was really happy about Feng Ruqing¡¯s disappearance. His Majesty was so nervous and anxious that he could not be bothered about her. So, she had snuck out of the palace just to celebrate it in a deserted place.


    She never guessed that she would encounter these people on her way out. Hence, she did not hide her excitement properly.


    Nobody knew that they would look right through her just because of this small incident.


    ¡°What you have said is useless now.¡± Feng Rushuang was in a good mood. She did not blame these people for their impertinence. She just sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve adviced her when she tried to buy the Tier-3 snow wolf. Her strength is so low that she could never tame the snow wolf. If she still wanted to buy it, it would be the end for her.¡±


    ¡°But she never listened. What could I do? Now, she¡¯s so brave that she dares to spend time alone with the snow wolf. It¡¯s just like feeding herself to the snow wolf. What she has done is like committing suicide. It¡¯s pointless for me to be anxious and nervous about her.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was so ashamed to mention the role of the snow wolf as a doorkeeper at the princess¡¯s manor after he was attacked by the snow wolf. So, nobody knew about it.


    ¡°Second Princess!¡± Lin Yueying clenched her fists tightly. ¡°The princess has just gone missing. How would you know if she¡¯s dead?¡±

 Chapter 118 - An Attack By The Spirit Beasts? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Rushuang sneered inwardly. But, her face was calm. ¡°Feng Ruqing¡¯s only at Beginner Warrior tier while the snow wolf is a Tier-3 spirit beast. Do you think¡­ that there¡¯s any chance that my sister could win? That¡¯s only lying to yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lin Yueying was offended. But, she saw a small figure pass by her side just then.


    Lin Yueying was shocked and she quickly held onto the person who was walking toward the entrance of the city. It was Dai¡¯er.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, why are you here?¡±


    ¡®Why did Dai¡¯er leave General Manor? Do the people in General Manor know about it?¡¯


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was shocked. She turned and saw Feng Rushuang first. She was frightened and she quickly moved closer to Lin Yueying.


    ¡°Villain! Big villain!¡±


    Lin Yueying and the others were stunned.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er had always been kept locked in the general manor after that incident. Moreover, Nalan Dai¡¯er and Feng Rushuang had never appeared in front of the others together. So, Lin Yueying and the others did not know that Nalan Dai¡¯er was that frightened of Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, just head back to the general manor. If not, your grandfather would be worried,¡± Lin Yueying looked at Feng Rushuang before she turned to look at Dai¡¯er and ordered.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was still shaking with fear. Her eyes were filled with tears. The sight of her was pitiful.


    ¡°My brother said that my cousin has gone to Forest of Spirit Beasts. He went to search for her. I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, aren¡¯t you afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°My cousin is a good person. She¡¯s not a villain. I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡±


    ¡®My cousin does not bully me anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of her now.¡¯


    Zhao Yang suddenly took a few steps forward. He held Dai¡¯er¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Dai¡¯er, did you say that the princess has gone to the Forest of Spirit Beasts?¡±


    ¡®Forest of Spirit Beasts? What kind of place is that? There¡¯s a Tier-3 spirit beast next to the princess. Why does she need to go to the Forest of Spirit Beasts?¡¯


    Dai¡¯er nodded. ¡°I want to go and search for my cousin.¡±


    She was eavesdropping on the conversation between her father and her brother. Then, she discovered that the princess had gone to the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Her grandfather was very anxious about it. She could then leave General Manor when nobody was free to bother about her.


    ¡°But, I¡­ don¡¯t know the way.¡± Dai¡¯er lowered her head in sadness. She did not know which way led to the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Suddenly, Feng Rushuang laughed sarcastically. ¡°It seems that my sister will never come back alive. Not to mention the Tier-3 spirit beast, the snow wolf. Any spirit beasts from the outer area of the Forest of Spirit Beasts could easily take her life. It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s too unfortunate.¡±


    His Majesty had only two daughters. If Feng Ruqing was dead, then Feng Rushuang could claim the throne as well as the world.


    ¡®No one can threaten my status now!¡¯


    Feng Rushuang laughed hysterically in her heart.


    Feng Rushuang wanted to laugh out loud. But, her laugh was stopped short.


    A sound which could move the earth and sway the mountain was heard from outside of the entrance of the city. It scared the imperial guards and all of them pulled out their weapons in fear. They looked far ahead nervously.


    There was smoke and dust everywhere.


    It was like a storm had come and the dust was swirled all around the place.


    There was an image of a wolf in the midst of the dust.


    In addition to that, a plump body was seated on top of the wolf.


    The imperial guards rubbed at their eyes nervously. Suddenly, they realized that it was not only an image in the midst of the dust.


    ¡°Quick! Go and report to the general. The spirit beasts had come to attack the city. Go quickly!¡±


    An imperial guard was fast to react. He quickly rushed into the city.

 Chapter 119 - An Attack By The Spirit Beasts? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    An attack by the spirit beasts?


    The people in the imperial city soon felt frightened after hearing about it.


    There were quite a number of warriors in this imperial city. There was never an incident where the spirit beasts would come and attack the city. Even so, the people would surely die when the warriors rushed to the rescue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Liu Yueying¡¯s facial expression changed. She held Dai¡¯er¡¯s hand and led her away from the scene.


    She never even guessed that Dai¡¯er would let go of her hand and rushed toward the entrance of the city.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er!¡±


    Lin Yueying shouted anxiously. A cold sweat drip down along her spine. She could not leave Dai¡¯er behind. She said, ¡°Go and report to General Manor. I¡¯ll go and search for Dai¡¯er.¡±


    Dai¡¯er was weak and she could not move fast enough. Lin Yueying reached her soon after. She was on the verge of leading Dai¡¯er away when suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in the midst of the dust. Her eyes narrowed at the sight.


    The snow wolf walked far ahead in the group of the spirit beasts. It walked proudly with elegant steps. Its eyes looked evil and they were filled with disdain toward the human.


    There were other spirit beasts behind the snow wolf and the young girl.


    A leopard, an eagle, a red fox, a griffin, and a purple sable¡­ there was even an earth bear.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a Tier-3 earth bear? It seems like the earth bear is the king of the spirit beasts in the outer region of the Forest of Spirit Beasts. I¡¯ve fought with it before and I could not win in the fight. Why is it here? Has its wife been kidnapped by anybody in the city? Has it come to attack the city?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t you think that the plump body on top of the snow wolf looks familiar?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That seems to be Princess Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Everybody seemed to compose themselves. They looked at the girl who had brought a group of spirit beasts and had entered the imperial city and shocked the entire city.


    The imperial guards who were guarding the entrance of the city did not recover their senses. They looked at the princess and the group of spirit beasts without any response. They did not dare to stop them from entering the city. They just looked at the princess and the spirit beasts blankly.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked when she entered the city.


    There seemed to be a lot of people gathered at the entrance of the city today. There were even a few familiar faces in the crowd. All of them looked at her and it made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She rode on the snow wolf and moved toward Lin Yueying and the group.


    The group of people who were intending to go to General Manor to report the incident had now stopped halfway.


    The street was so quiet now that even the sound of the fallen leaves could be heard.


    ¡°Cousin!¡±


    Dai¡¯er shook off Lin Yueying¡¯s hand and ran toward Feng Ruqing happily.


    It seemed that Dai¡¯er was a little bit afraid of the snow wolf. She stopped before reaching Feng Ruqing and looked at Feng Ruqing eagerly.


    ¡°Snow wolf!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The snow wolf was so frightened that it almost got down on its stomach.


    ¡®I did not do anything wrong. Why is she always so angry with me?¡¯


    But, the snow wolf did not resist Feng Ruqing. It walked toward Dai¡¯er and wagged its tail happily. It even licked Dai¡¯er¡¯s sweet face.


    The crowd stayed silent.


    Was it a wolf or a dog?


    Lin Yueying sighed in relief after realizing that the snow wolf was very obedient. Then, she turned and looked at Feng Rushuang who was still there, as if challenging her presence.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that the snow wolf is ferocious and savage; and that it would never be tamed by Feng Ruqing and would even eat Feng Ruqing?¡¯

 Chapter 120 - Feng Rushuang Was Dumbfounded I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Rushuang stood rooted to the spot¡ªher eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    As she could feel the many curious eyes staring at her, she grew increasingly aggrieved. She pursed her lips, and the color drained from her face.


    ¡®What has made Feng Ruqing so special? Someone in the palace has actually helped her tame the snow wolf, but I get nothing at all. Feng Ruqing has even ruined the good reputation that I have built with effort over the years.¡¯


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s capability, she was naturally not capable of taming a Tier-3 spirit beast. Feng Rushuang thought someone in the palace must have tamed the snow wolf for her.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s great that you have returned. I thought that you have become the snow wolf¡¯s meal. This spirit beast is too vicious, even if someone has tamed it for you, it might not bow its head to you. It¡­¡± Feng Rushuang heaved a sigh, suppressed her anger, and walked toward Feng Ruqing with a forced smile on her face.


    Originally, Feng Rushuang only wanted to mock at Feng Ruqing. However, her words had actually stirred up the snow wolf¡¯s anger.


    Suddenly, the snow wolf howled furiously and gave Feng Rushuang a hard kick.


    Caught off guard, Feng Rushuang was sent flying backward and finally falling into the crowd. The flying kick had nearly broken her bones. Her head was covered in cold sweat as the color drained from her face.


    However, this time, the people around her were just watching from not a far distance. Not only did none of them walk over and help her on her feet, no one actually cared about her.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf pointed its claws at Feng Rushuang. A furious rage like a fire swept over its body. Its eyes stared indignantly at Feng Rushuang with murderous intent as if craving for human flesh.


    ¡®What does this vicious woman wants to say?¡¯


    Since when did this snow wolf of the Heavenly Mountain mess with Feng Rushuang? And she even said that the snow wolf was not loyal and respectful to the master! Had she ever seen such an obedient dog¡­ wolf?


    Apparently, this vicious woman wanted to take away the Divine-Spirit Fruit. The snow wolf would definitely not allow her to slander its good name.


    Seeing the snow wolf angrily pointing its claws at Feng Rushuang, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened a few shades. The snow wolf kept howling, but who was capable of understanding what it was trying to say?


    ¡°Speak human language,¡± Feng Ruqing patted the snow wolf¡¯s head as she said.


    The snow wolf turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Do you think a wolf could speak human language? Do you think a wolf could turn into a human?¡¯


    Cough! Cough!


    Feng Rushuang coughed as she got up from the ground. With a pale face, her glazed eyes swept over the people surrounding her, waiting to watch her reaction. She could not help but feel a hint of fear in her heart.


    Feng Rushuang had always been so kind to these people. Whenever Feng Ruqing bullied them, she would stand up and stop her. Now that they had actually turned their heads to please Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Great! I would never let these people off easily!¡¯


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s malicious gaze swept passed the people surrounding her before she turned and stumbled forward desolately.


    ¡°Cousin Ruqing, this big wolf looks like a dog.¡± Seeing that the snow wolf was so adorable and obedient, Dai¡¯er was no longer scared. She tugged at the corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve as she said, ¡°Yup, this is a watchdog.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked Dai¡¯er¡¯s head.


    The snow wolf that Feng Ruqing rode on nodded enthusiastically.

 Chapter 121 - Feng Rushuang Was Dumbfounded II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf was a watch¡­ wolf. Well, everything was fine as long as the snow wolf got the Divine-Spirit Fruit


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, let me send you home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stretched her arm to carry Dai¡¯er and let her sit on the snow wolf¡¯s back.


    Dai¡¯er was extremely curious and excited. Her hands were stroking ceaselessly at the snow wolf¡¯s hair as she grinned. The sound of her laughter was bright and cheerful.


    ¡°Yue Ying, Zhao Yang, and Qing¡¯er, do you want to go to General Manor together?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to ask the few people next to her, a bright smile hung on her lips.


    ¡°Your Highness, as you have not returned to Princess Manor for the whole day, His Majesty had lost his mind as he thought that something must have happened to you. The imperial troops of the imperial city are still out there looking for you. The young master of General Manor, Nalan Jing, had personally brought a squad to the beast mountain. Have you met him?¡± Slightly startled, Zhao Yang nodded as he said.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless. She had just left the imperial city for one day. It turned out that she had gone missing. It was no wonder that Feng Ruqing had actually felt that something was wrong when she stepped into the city.


    ¡°Tell my father that I am sending Dai¡¯er to the general manor. I will visit him in the palace after that.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at the guard at the city¡¯s gate.


    ¡°At your command, Your Highness,¡± the guard at the city¡¯s gate paid his respect to the princess and answered respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the general manor.¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hands.


    When the snow wolf started moving, Dai¡¯er flew into a panic and quickly wrapped her arms tightly around Feng Ruqing.


    Feeling that Dai¡¯er was frightened, the snow wolf was afraid that Dai¡¯er would lose her balance and quickly slowed down. This time, Dai¡¯er was no longer scared. She loosened her grip on Feng Ruqing¡¯s body. Her two little arms held onto the snow wolf¡¯s ears. Her smile was so sweet and was capable of melting one¡¯s heart.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes fell on the scar on Dai¡¯er¡¯s face, a dull feeling filled her heart. When she successfully sows the Grade-3 spirit herbs, the scar on Dai¡¯er face would vanish without a trace.


    In the private dining room on the second floor of a restaurant, an enchantingly handsome young master was sitting quietly with a ceramic cup in his hand.


    Sitting next to him was an exquisitely gorgeous lady. Her skin was fair and not inferior to the snow. She was staring affectionately at the young master who sat next to her with a faint smile on her face.


    Another good-looking young master sat opposite of the two people. He was talking happily with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, Feng Ruqing was your wife after all. Simply no one thought that she would die in the beast mountain. I heard that the young master of the general manor personally led a squad to look for her in the beast mountain. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s too late¡­¡±


    A Tier-3 snow wolf was already out of her hands. Let alone the abundance of spirit beasts in the beast mountain. Each of them was capable of taking her life.


    Simply no one knew why Feng Ruqing would go to the beast mountain. Did she truly think that she was capable of taming the snow wolf and that the snow wolf could protect her?


    Had it not been for the master in the palace, the snow wolf would have laid its hand on Feng Ruqing. However, she had actually chased the master out of the palace. This time, the snow wolf would obviously not bow its head to an ordinary human.


    Liu Yuchen pursed his lips. He had seen the snow wolf in the general manor. It was true that the snow wolf was on Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    However, Feng Ruqing entered the beast mountain this time. As the beast mountain was perilous, a Tier-3 snow wolf would not be capable of protecting her from danger. This time, Feng Ruqing might definitely never return to the city.


    Thinking of this, a mixed feeling filled Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart. He disliked Feng Ruqing merely because she had hurt Tan Shuangshuang. He had never thought that Feng Ruqing would vanish from this world.

 Chapter 122 - Feng Rushuang Was Dumbfounded III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Liu Yang, how long has Nalan Jing been searching? Is there any news from him?¡±


    ¡°What? Liu Yuchen, are you still hoping that Feng Ruqing would return? Have you forgotten how she treated you and Shuangshuang? The whole kingdom would be thrilled if she is dead. Who wants to see her come back again?¡± Liu Tang broke into laughter.


    If Feng Ruqing was truly dead, his cousin¡ªFeng Rushuang would be the one and only princess in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    In fact, Liu Yang was just telling the truth. Who would actually wish to see Feng Ruqing coming back alive? If she was dead, that was the greatest news to the whole kingdom and would make the world a better place to live.


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and grabbed Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. You are still my one and only. Feng Rushuang is such a devil and is extremely annoying to me. However, she has never killed a single person. Hence, I don¡¯t think she deserves to die.¡± Liu Yuchen patted Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hands lightly.


    Feng Ruqing was truly evil. She had hurt so many people and had even laid her hand on Tan Shuangshuang. However, it was true that her hands were never covered in blood. Hence, Liu Yuchen thought that her sins should not have led to death.


    ¡°Pfft! She has never done so because my cousin Feng Rushuang is too kind and has always stopped her from killing people. Anyways, she would never come back from the beast mountain again. She must have died!¡± Liu Yang merely sneered.


    Liu Yuchen sighed. Liu Yang was right. Feng Ruqing went into the beast mountain with just a Tier-3 snow wolf in tow. Naturally, it was impossible for her to return safe and sound.


    After all, there were actually a lot of Tier-3 spirit beasts at the beast mountain.


    ¡°Yuchen, I hope that the princess is safe. As you have said, she does not deserve to die. If we could start all over again, I would persuade you to spare her some love and maybe things would have gone completely different. She would not have gotten to the beast mountain to enhance her strength and ultimately ended her life in the beast¡¯s belly,¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes and said with a pitiful voice.


    Hearing this, Liu Yuchen¡¯s hands clung onto Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s waist tightly, as a dull ache tugged at his heart.


    ¡®Shuangshuang is such a kind lady. If only Feng Ruqing was half as kind as Shuangshuang, I would not have divorced her, and she would not end up losing her life in the beast mountain. She could still be safe and sound in the chancellor manor. However, that would never happen. Feng Ruqing will never return.¡¯


    At this time, an earth-shattering voice came from the street. Burning with curiosity, Liu Yuchen and a few people stuck their heads out of their windows.


    There was a vast variety of spirit beast walking on the street like a troop. The people on the street retreated to the side and gave way to them out of fear.


    ¡°Spirit¡­ spirit beasts¡­ a lot of spirit beasts! Why are there so many spirit beasts in the city? The biggest one looks like Tier-3 spirit beast from the beast mountain¡ªthe earth bear!¡±


    Liu Yang turned slowly to look at the street, his eyes wide opened.


    This time, the lady who was riding on the snow wolf turned her head around.


    Crack!


    Liu Yang¡¯s hand shook violently. The cup in his hands fell to the ground, shattering into pieces and scattering all around them.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing! That¡¯s Feng Ruqing! The person in her embrace is the young lady of General Manor¡ªNalan Dai¡¯er!¡¯

 Chapter 123 - Feng Rushuang Was Dumbfounded IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly . 1 Her astonished face contorted in rage. Her vicious eyes were blazing furiously, glaring at the lady on the snow wolf¡¯s back.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, why are you back again? You have gotten so much, and Liu Yuchen is the only thing that I have. Why do you still want to take him away from me? My life would be so much better without you.¡¯


    However, Liu Yuchen was too focused on Feng Ruqing and did not notice Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s wicked eyes.


    Dumbfounded, Liu Yuchen looked in the direction that Feng Ruqing was leaving the street and did not regain his composure for a long while.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is back with a herd of spirit beasts? Why is the current Feng Ruqing so different from the one who was extremely annoying and good for nothing?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing had changed into someone that Liu Yuchen was no longer familiar with.


    Liu Yuchen closed his eyes, the scenes where he met Feng Ruqing in the past two months flashed through his mind. He suddenly realized that the lady who had always been hounding him back then had completely changed.


    ¡°Yuchen.¡± Tan Shuangshuang regained her composure and looked at Liu Yuchen, who was lost in bewilderment. Her heart felt like it was pricked by a needle, her face was drained of all color. She quickly held onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s hands, and tears flowed freely from her beautiful eyes.


    Regaining his composure, Liu Yuchen regretted his action that had broken Shuangshuang¡¯s heart¡ªhe had actually watched Feng Ruqing for so long.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I was just shocked about Feng Ruqing¡¯s transformation.¡±


    ¡°Yuchen, of course, I trust you. I am just thrilled to see Feng Ruqing back in the city, safe and sound. It¡¯s great that she has changed. I will keep my promise to make you spare her some love. I will no longer behave like a princess like I used to and take every inch of your love.¡± Tan Shuangshuang broke into a smile.


    In the past, Liu Yuchen would quickly reject Tan Shuangshung¡¯s suggestion as a way to comfort her. This time, Liu Yuchen did not utter a word.


    Tan Shuangshuang grabbed his hands forcefully, her heart was dripping blood. It was true that Liu Yuchen had grown fond of Feng Ruqing. No way! Tan Shuangshuang would never allow anyone to take Liu Yuchen away from her.


    Ever since Feng Ruqing had gone missing, General Manor had fallen into chaos.


    Nalan Jing had led a squad to look for Feng Ruqing in the beast mountain. As Master Nalan was aged, he nearly fainted when he heard the news. Hence, Nalan Zhangqian could only stay in General Manor to take care of his father.


    As the saying goes, misfortunes never come singly. Nalan Dai¡¯er had gone missing too!


    Had it not been for the spirit wine that Nalan Zhangqinan had brought to Master Nalan, Master Nalan would have undoubtedly blacked out due to panic.


    Suddenly, a rejoiceful voice rang.


    ¡°Master Nalan! General! Young Lady is back! Her Highness has brought Young Lady home!¡±


    The voice echoed from the courtyard into the main hall. Hearing this, Master Nalan¡¯s body trembled as he got up with much effort. His chest was heaving, and his face was blushing with excitement.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er and Dai¡¯er are back safely? Zhangqiang, is it true that they are back?¡±


    ¡°Yes Father, I heard that they are back.¡± Nalan Zhangqian sighed deeply in relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get them! Hurry up!¡± Master Nalan paid no heed to the people behind him and quickly rushed out.


    Quickening his pace, Master Nalan looked extraordinarily fit and healthy. In a flash, Master Nalan had vanished from Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 124

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Watching the old general leaving, Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s lips curved into a smile. At this time, all the enmity buried in his heart was like a passing cloud, vanishing without a trace.


    As Nalan Zhangqian was still worried about Feng Ruqing he naturally no longer held onto her wrongdoings in the past. So long as Feng Ruqing had truly changed, he would let go of the past and move on.


    Master Nalan rushed to the courtyard. He had even forgotten about the crutch that he had always carried with him wherever he went.


    At the courtyard, a wide variety of spirit beasts standing in line that looked like a well-trained troop came into sight.


    Seeing this, Master Nalan flew into a great panic and stopped moving. He simply did not know what had actually happened.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± A familiar voice called out.


    Master Nalan raised his head, the snow wolf graciously walked out from the herd of spirit beasts.


    Feng Ruqing jumped off the snow wolf with Nalan Dai¡¯er in her arms as she slowly walked toward Master Nalan.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry to have made you worried,¡± Feng Ruqing said gently with a faint smile on her face.


    As Feng Ruqing wanted to get some spirit beasts to work for her, she thought that it was not a big deal if she could return on the same day. Little did she know that she had actually caused a stir in her family and had made them worried. It was, no doubt, her fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you are back¡­¡± All the words that Master Nalan wanted to say had turned into tears. He wiped off the tears from the corners of his eyes as he spoke in a trembling voice.


    Standing not far away from the courtyard, Nalan Zhangqian had initially wanted to rebuke Feng Ruqing. However, seeing that the courtyard was filled with spirit beasts, Nalan Zhangqian was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Your Highness, you robbed the beast court?¡±


    Hearing Nalan Zhangqian, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened a few shades. Was she such a devil in the eyes of her own uncle? Why would she do that?


    Howl!


    The snow wolf was infuriated by Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s remark as it was all its merit and had nothing to do with the bastards in the beast court. Not only did those bastards in the beast court caught the snow wolf, but they had also taken away its hard-earned merit. Apparently, these bastards are targeting the Divine-Spirit Fruit. The snow wolf would never let these bastards off easily.


    The snow wolf was burning with murderous rage. Little did Nalan Zhangqian know that his words had actually put the beast court into deadly trouble¡ªan irreconcilable enmity.


    ¡°Shut up! My granddaughter is not that kind of person!¡± Master Nalan turned to glare at Nalan Zhangqian.


    Nalan Zhangqian did not utter a word.


    Robbing the beast court was extremely normal. It was true that the old princess would definitely do that.


    ¡°Grandpa knows me best!¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    ¡°Uncle, these are the workers that I have just recruited today. They will work for me.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing wants the spirit beasts to work for her? Does she want to make these spirit beasts her slaves?¡¯


    ¡°I am paying them for their work.¡± Feng Ruqing could read Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s mind. Her face darkened again.


    ¡®Pay them? Do they know how to spend money?¡¯ Stunned, Nalan Zhangqian glanced at the spirit beasts.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you deceive these spirit beasts to work for you? Please don¡¯t do that. For the Nalan family, spirit beasts are of the same rank as human beings. You just can¡¯t make them your slaves like what some of the people do out there,¡± Nalan Zhangqian said earnestly.

 Chapter 125

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s advice, not only was Feng Ruqing not infuriated, his words had actually warmed her heart as Feng Ruqing could not find a single piece of advice in the memory of the previous princess for years.


    Nalan Zhangqian had always been guiding and advising the princess every time she made a mistake during her childhood. However, the princess was too young to understand the reason behind it back then. Ever since she got close to the Noble Consort Rong, the princess had gotten more and more annoyed with Nalan Zhangqian.


    Moreover, Nalan Zhangqian did not have much time to guide her. As the emperor was too busy with the kingdom¡¯s affairs, Noble Consort Rong had gradually led her astray. There was once when Nalan Zhangqian had advised the princess again, she had retorted. Since then, Nalan Zhangqian had never chastized her again.


    Now that Nalan Zhangqian had given her a few words of advice, apparently, he was no longer holding a grudge against her.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing laughed, Nalan Zhangqian frowned as he asked.


    ¡°Uncle, my father has always been busy, and my mother passed away when I was little. I am so fortunate to have you who have always been guiding me. However, I was too ignorant and have upset you in the past. That was not all, I have even trusted Noble Consort Rong so much so that I have broken your heart. I will never do that again in the future.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she shook her head.


    Slightly startled, Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s body stiffened.


    As Nalan Zhangqian only had a son, he had treated Feng Ruqing as his own daughter. When Feng Ruqing was little, she was extremely adorable and sensible. However, things had completely changed ever since she had met Noble Consort Rong.


    ¡°It is my fault. If only I could spend more time with you and keep you company when you left the palace back then, you would not have gotten closer to Noble Consort Rong, and things would have been entirely different.¡± Nalan Zhangqian smiled wryly.


    ¡°Uncle, do you truly think that if you have stopped me from leaving the palace alone, Feng Rushuang would not hurt herself to save me, and I would not have felt gratitude toward Noble Consort Rong? You are wrong. Feng Rushuang would still get hurt because of me.¡± Feng Ruqing burst out in laughter.


    Feng Ruqing had said it forthrightly. Apparently, people around her could quickly understand her words.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you are saying that¡­ the person who wanted to hurt you when you left the palace back then took orders from Noble Consort Rong?¡± Master Nalan looked hard at Feng Ruqing as he held her hands tightly.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know Feng Rushuang well, perhaps, I would have truly thought that she would give up her own life to save mine. However, I know her so well and I know that she is such a selfish lady. Naturally, she would not do so. Hence, I suspect that this is Noble Consort Rong¡¯s conspiracy.¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes.


    However, even the emperor was not capable of getting the culprit. Noble Consort Rong was really something, and someone must be backing her.


    ¡°Liu Rong!¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s hands balled into fists, his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    If Liu Rong was truly the master behind it, she had nearly destroyed Feng Ruqing¡¯s life. Nalan Zhangqian would not let her off the hook so easily. He must take Liu Rong¡¯s life no matter who had her back.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about this. Where is Aunt?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze scanned her surroundings as she asked.


    As Feng Ruqing¡¯s aunt loved Nalan Dai¡¯er so much, she must have lost her mind, knowing that Nalan Dai¡¯er had left General Manor. Since Nalan Dai¡¯er was back, she must be the first person to come out. However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s aunt was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 126

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Slightly startled, Nalan Zhangqian sighed.


    ¡°The young lady of the Qin family is sick. Your aunt went to the Qin family this morning and has not returned yet. She told us not to disturb her. Perhaps, she does not know about this.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sank into silence.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s aunt Qin Yue, was the eldest daughter in the Qin family. The young lady of the Qin family was her sister-in-law. The young lady had always been weak and infertile. Even so, the Qin family had never given up on the young lady and the young master, Qin Lin, had never thought of getting another wife.


    ¡°Uncle, I have gone out for the whole day. My father must be worried about me. I need to go to the palace. I will pay the young lady of the Qin family a visit later.¡±


    ¡°You want to visit the Qin family?¡± Nalan Zhangqian was worried and his brows knitted together.


    ¡°Uncle, are you worried that I would mock the young lady that she is a hen that is not capable of laying eggs?¡± Feng Ruqing broke into laughter.


    As the young lady of the Qin family was weak, she rarely walked out of the manor. However, as part of the Qin family, she had always bumped into the princess. The princess had always mocked her, and she had even passed out from rage.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I am just worried that the young lady of the Qin family is afraid of you and her health would be affected if she sees you,¡± Nalan Zhangqian could not help but answer.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. The old princess had caused too much trouble. She must iron them out one by one.


    ¡°Uncle, they will not throw me out the manor if Dai¡¯er is going with me. Everything would be just fine.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she stroked Dai¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Things would become much better if Feng Ruqing could meet the young lady of the Qin family.


    The news that Feng Ruqing had returned to the city had made a great stir in the palace. Some of them felt relieved, while most of them were disappointed.


    Noble Consort Rong was extremely resentful and had nearly broken all the ceramic decorations in her manor. She hated that Feng Ruqing was still alive and that she was not as obedient as she used to be.


    It was natural that Noble Consort Rong hated Feng Ruqing. She had put in so much effort to rise to her current position. Ever since Feng Ruqing had woken up, all her efforts had gone down the drain.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing! I will get everything that Nalan Yan owes me from you!¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s eyes darkened, a faint semblance of enmity flickered in her eyes. Her face turned extremely ferocious and horrifying.


    Twenty years ago, many well-off and privileged young masters and ladies had gathered at Liu Yun Kingdom. The crown prince Feng Tianyu, was amongst them. As Feng Tianyu was extremely talented and stunningly handsome, he had stood out from the crowd. Liu Rong had fallen in love with him at first sight.


    However, Feng Tianyu had given his heart to the eldest daughter of the general¡¯s family¡ªNalan Yan.


    A young master with remarkable talent and an exquisitely gorgeous young lady were no doubt a match made in heaven. On the contrary, Liu Rong was no match for her and was left to wither.


    Liu Rong hated the fact that she had actually fallen in love with Feng Tianyu first, but he had gone and given his heart to Nalan Yan.


    Hence, Liu Rong¡¯s father had worked together with many officials of the kingdom and forced the emperor to take Liu Rong as his concubine during the empress installation ceremony.


    As many of the officials had their own conspiracies and wanted to make their own daughter as one of the emperor¡¯s concubines, they had quickly agreed with Liu Rong¡¯s father.


    At that time, Feng Tianyu was still very young when the late emperor passed away. Hence, he did not have a strong foundation and naturally, was not capable of going against them.

 Chapter 127

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Since then, Liu Rong¡¯s had realized her dream and rose to the status of a noble lady. However, the emperor had pronounced before all his concubines that Nalan Yan was his only. The rest of the concubines were nothing more than an empty shell¡ªa political marriage to please the imperial officials.


    Liu Rong closed her eyes slowly, a giddily affectionate heaven-made couple flashed through her mind. There were many times that she wanted to rush out to shake the heartbroken scene off of her mind.


    ¡°Nalan Yan!¡± Liu Rong clutched her chest as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡®Since you have died, why are you still taking His Majesty¡¯s heart away? Why are you still the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡°Noble Consort Rong!¡±


    At this time, a lady in servant¡¯s attire walked into the manor. When she saw that the manor was a mess, her face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Are you insane? You are in the palace. The emperor has eyes everywhere. You are digging your own grave by doing this!¡±


    Disregarding every aspect of etiquette, the servant talked to Liu Rong as if Liu Rong was her servant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not manage to control my emotion.¡± Liu Rong did not lose her temper. She got up slowly with a pale face.


    ¡°Please behave yourself. If someone finds out, the master will not hesitate to sacrifice you and get another concubine for the emperor.¡± The servant¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of viciousness flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ he won¡¯t do that. Even if I truly made a mistake, he will not kill me. After all, Shuang¡¯er¡­¡± Liu Rong¡¯s face was ghastly pale as she bit her lip hard.


    ¡°Shut up! Watch your mouth! If you ruin the master¡¯s plan, I will kill you on his behalf!¡± The servant shouted coldly.


    ¡°You should know what the master truly wants. You are nothing to him!¡± The servant walked slowly toward Liu Ring and lowered her tone as she sneered.


    The servant¡¯s words sent a chill down Liu Rong¡¯s spine. Her body stiffened all of a sudden. She knew that she was truly reckless this time.


    As her master was extremely ruthless, he had lost his mind when Liu Rong was not capable of handling Feng Ruqing previously. Hence, she must not make another mistake again. Otherwise, he would definitely kill Liu Rong to accomplish his goal.


    ¡°I know what I should do.¡± Liu Rong took a deep breath with a determined look.


    ¡°The Liu family and Feng Ruqing¡¯s fate are all in your hands. As long as you are loyal to the master, not only will the whole world be within the Liu family¡¯s grasp, the master would fulfill Feng Rushuang¡¯s dream¡ªmarrying the state preceptor,¡± the servant said, with a smile on her face.


    Hearing this, Liu Rong¡¯s eyes sparkled. As she could not get the person she loved the most, she would not allow Feng Rushuang to follow her path. She would make the state preceptor marry Feng Rushuang at all costs.


    ¡°Alright. What does the master want me to do?¡± Liu Rong regained her composure as she asked.


    ¡°He has chosen a husband for Feng Ruqing, and she must marry him by hook or by crook.¡± The servant lowered her eyes, her voice was so sinister that Liu Rong¡¯s heart turned cold.


    After leaving General Manor, Feng Ruqing went directly to the palace.


    Seeing that Feng Ruqing had returned to the palace safe and sound, Feng Tianyu sighed in relief.


    As Feng Tianyu was busy with the political affairs, Feng Ruqing simply reminded him to drink the spirit wine before she left the imperial study.

 Chapter 128 - The Young Lady Of The Qin Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This little girl even reminded me to drink the wine. Well, get me the wine that the princess gave me the last time.¡± Watching Feng Ruqing leaving, Feng Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The wine was the first present that Feng Ruqing had given him. Naturally, he could not bear to drink it. Now that Feng Ruqing had reminded him, he must take a sip.


    Not long after, a eunuch walked into the imperial study with a cup of wine placed on the tray in his hands.


    Feng Tianyu brought the jade cup to his lips. Before he took a sip of the wine, the fragrance of the wine streamed from the cup and into his nostrils. It was so intoxicating that Feng Tianyu was slightly jolted.


    ¡°This wine¡­¡± The wine was no ordinary wine and was rich in spiritual qi.


    ¡°Eunuch Ling, this is the wine that the princess gave me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The eunuch waved the horsetail whisk as he answered respectfully.


    Feng Tianyu gulped down a mouthful of wine with an imposing expression on his face. As the wine streamed down his throat, a sudden warmth engulfed his body. Feng Tianyu could not help but groan softly.


    Spirit wine could soothe aches and pains as well as strengthen the body. However, it was not capable of treating all the diseases. Even so, Feng Tianyu felt so much better than before.


    ¡°Haha! This is such good wine! Get me another cup of this wine!¡±


    Ever since Empress Nalan had passed away, Feng Tianyu had suffered from overwhelming distress, both physically and mentally. He had never felt this good for a long while. This wine was truly amazing!


    ¡°Your Majesty, since you love this wine so much, why don¡¯t this servant buy all of this wine for you?¡± Ling asked joyfully. It was truly rare that Feng Tianyu would love wine so much. Eunuch


    ¡°How could you buy such good wine with money?¡± Feng Tianyu broke into laughter.


    ¡°Then Her Highness¡­¡± Eunuch Ling was slightly startled.


    ¡®If the wine could not be bought with money, how could the princess get that?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where Qing¡¯er got this from. Everyone has her own secret. Why should we care about that? Go and invite Master Nalan. I want to drink this wine with him today. Haha!¡±


    Feng Tianyu let out a boisterous laugh. As the saying goes, shared joy is a double joy. It was such a waste to drink such a great wine alone.


    ¡°At your command.¡± Eunuch Ling retreated.


    When Eunuch Ling left the imperial study, he could still hear the Feng Tianyu¡¯s laughter in the air. He had not been laughing so happily ever since Empress Nalan¡¯s death.


    Eunuch Ling shook his head helplessly and sighed softly.


    ¡®As His Majesty has dealt with great pain for losing the one he loved the most, his health has deteriorated. Has it not been for Her Highness, His Majesty would have taken his own life.¡¯


    At the entrance of Qin Manor.


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking with Dai¡¯er in tow. Standing at the door, Dai¡¯er¡¯s tiny hand clung onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm.


    The two guards flew into a great panic when they saw Feng Ruqing and could hardly say a word.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I heard that my aunt is at Qin Manor. I am here to take my aunt home. Could you please inform her?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the guard quickly answered and rushed into the courtyard.


    The chamber was peacefully silent with white yarn dancing in the wind.


    Qin Yi was sitting next to a bed with intricate wood carvings. Her hand held gently onto the young lady¡¯s hand as she said softly, ¡°Pinyao, don¡¯t overthink. Your health is more important.¡±


    Lying in bed, the young lady looked extremely sorrowful as color drained from her face.

 Chapter 129 - The Young Lady Of The Qin Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Sister, as you know, my body is frail, and I am unable to give a child to the Qin family. If he can take in one concubine, perhaps¡­ The Qin family will have an heir.¡±


    However, Qin Xun had clarified this matter a long time ago. He would rather adopt an orphan instead of getting a concubine.


    His confession really made her feel touched but guilty at the same time.


    ¡°Pinyao, you should not keep saying such words. Our family does not practice polygamy. Moreover, Xun¡¯er has always been loyal to you. Your action will only hurt him instead of helping him in this situation.¡±


    Qin Yi frowned and quickly took Wei Pinyao¡¯s seemingly boneless hand and held it tight. She consoled her gently, ¡°Besides, you are unable to conceive due to your weak body. Once you fully recover, what will happen to those concubines? They will become an eyesore, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Wei Pinyao shook her head sadly. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. She said, ¡°I have been suffering from this illness since birth. Nobody has found the cure after so many years, let alone at the present moment.¡±


    That year, her father¡¯s concubine poisoned her mother for the sake of getting her father¡¯s affection. Although her mother was safe in the end, unfortunately, she who was still in her mother¡¯s womb at that moment had suffered from the side effect since. She had always been in poor health after she was born.


    Qin Xun was worried that history might repeat itself. The same incident might happen to his beloved wife so he was determined not to have any concubines even though she could not conceive.


    ¡°The more you overthink about it, the weaker your body will become. In fact, Xun¡¯er has already made it clear that he is willing to adopt a child when the need arises. If worse comes to worst, your brother-in-law and I can have another child and we will name him with Qin¡¯s surname. The issue is solved, isn¡¯t it? Why must you suffocate yourself with this matter?¡±


    If Qin Xun really had a concubine like what his wife wished for, the person who would suffer the most at the end was¡­ Wei Pinyao herself.


    How could she bear with another woman sleeping beside her husband?


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Wei Pinyao could not stop her tears from flowing, ¡°Thank you. Really thank all of you¡­¡±


    In normal circumstances, the husband would normally get a concubine if his wife could not give birth to any children.


    Fortunately, she married into the Qin family! Without the support of other Qin family members, her husband¡­ might not have persisted with his own decision.


    On the contrary, if this happened to other families, there would have been many concubines in the household.


    However, the guilt in her heart grew bigger because the Qin family had been treating her so well. She hated herself for her inability to produce an heir for the Qin family.


    ¡°Lady Nalan!¡±


    Suddenly, someone called urgently from outside.


    Qin Yi turned and looked at the door to find a guard rushing in urgently. He half kneeled on the floor and reported, ¡°Lady Nalan, Princess Royal is waiting outside. She is requesting to see you now.¡±


    ¡°Her Royal Highness? What is she doing here?¡±


    Qin Yi looked at Wei Pinyao worriedly.


    She had already promised both of her father-in-law and husband that she would no longer treat the princess with animosity anymore. However, the princess had done too many things in the past, so it was difficult for her to have a good impression of the princess since then ¡­


    Wei Pinyao¡¯s face turned pale when she recalled the insulting words that Feng Ruqing threw at her previously.


    The fact that she could not bear any children was already a sore spot which constantly haunted her, but the princess¡­ kept reminding her of it and mocked her nonstop! She was tired by her persistent mockery, physically and mentally. Since then, she had never entered the palace anymore and even avoided Feng Ruqing outside of the palace.


    However¡­ Why did she turn up at the Qin residence now?


    ¡°Mistress,¡± the guard looked at Qin Yi cautiously and solemnly before continuing, ¡°Not only the princess is here, young lady Dai¡¯er¡­ is outside as well.¡±


    As expected, Qin Yi quickly stood up hurriedly once she heard what the guard had said. Her face showed she was agitated and distressed.


    No matter how many times Nalan Zhangqian had reassured her that Feng Ruqiang would not hurt Dai¡¯er anymore, she could not believe her words anymore.


    Dai¡¯er was her precious treasure, her life!

 Chapter 130 - The Young Lady Of The Qin Family V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She would never allow anyone to hurt Dai¡¯er!


    ¡°Pinyao¡­¡±


    Thinking of Wei Pinyao who was still immersed in her melancholy, Qin Yi turned to look at her doubtfully.


    Wei Pinyao assured her with a smile. ¡°Sister, hurry up. Do not let the princess and Dai¡¯er wait for you for too long. One more thing¡­ she is Princess Royal after all. You¡¯d better¡­ stay calm and be mindful of your expressions.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Qin Yi replied with a bitter smile. She would not dare to show her dislike openly. How bold would she be? She only had a fear of the princess.


    Looking at Wei Pinyao who seemed better made her feel relieved, Qin Yi slowly turned around and walked outside.


    ***


    Just when she left the courtyard, the first thing that came into Qin Yi¡¯s vision was Nalan Dai¡¯er who laughing heartily in Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    She could finally breathe a sigh of relief as her palpitating heart steadied.


    Perhaps it was like what her husband had claimed, the princess had really turned a new leaf. However, she could not care less about it. Whenever she thought of the princess¡¯s past doings, there was a burden she could not let go in her heart.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Qin Yi walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. Just as she was about to greet her with a bow, Feng Ruqing had already put down Dai¡¯er and tugged Qin Yi¡¯s arm to stop her.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re my elder, how could I let you bow to me? His Majesty would blame me if he saw this.¡±


    Qin Yi replied with a faint smile, ¡°Princess is a monarch while I am a subordinate. There should be some courtesy and civility.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed.


    It seemed not easy to make this aunt accept her again.


    ¡°Aunt, I still remember during my fifth birthday, you had purposely stolen Old Master Qin¡¯s precious weapon and given it to me as my birthday gift. And you were scolded badly by him due to this incident. Not only that¡­ there was one time when I fell down and injured myself when I had climbed the wall with Cousin, you hit him so hard that he could not come down from his bed for two days. It was only for one reason, you blamed him because he did not lie down in time to cushion me from falling.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no difference between Aunt and Mother. I must be blamed for my past ignorant and immature attitude for hurting my beloved aunt¡¯s feelings.¡±


    The maiden¡¯s eyes showed full sincerity and seemed genuine.


    Qin Yi glanced at Feng Ruqing with indifference. Her expression remained apathetic. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have stolen my father¡¯s weapon, but¡­ you nearly injured Dai¡¯er using the weapon. If I knew this would happen, I would not have stolen my father¡¯s weapon for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression went stiff instantly.


    She quickly searched it in her memory. It indeed¡­ had happened like how she described it¡­


    If her uncle did not rush over in time, she could have injured Dai¡¯er. The precious and priceless sword which Old Master Qin had spent a fortune on was finally destroyed by the furious uncle¡­


    The whole incident happened due to a groundless rumor started by Feng Rushuang. Old Feng Ruqing had always sided with her, so she naturally acted on behalf of her interest.


    Actually, Feng Ruqing could not figure out the reason behind Feng Rushuang¡¯s animosity toward Dai¡¯er. She was only a child.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Ruqing could only laugh awkwardly. ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, it is getting late. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Qin Yi did not intend to continue the conversation.


    Feng Ruqing had done many wrongdoings¡­ to the point where she simply could not forgive her.


    ¡°Wait! ¡°Feng Ruqing quickly took a few steps forward to stop Qin Yi from leaving. She walked into the courtyard and smiled gently. ¡°I have two objectives today. Firstly, I am here to escort you home. Secondly, I wish to visit the young mistress of the Qin family. I have even prepared some food for her.¡±


    Qin Yi had already noticed the meal box in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand since the very beginning. However, she did not give much thought about it. Now, she started freaking out after Feng Ruqing pointed it out.

 Chapter 131 - The Young Lady Of The Qin Family VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Pinyao¡¯s body is too weak. Consuming tonic might not be effective for her.¡±


    Qin Yi did not dare to let Wei Pinyao consume Feng Ruqing¡¯s food. What if¡­ she poisoned the food again?


    However, Pin Yao was not like Zhangqian, he could bear it until it went away. Her body was too weak, and the suffering was definitely too much for her!


    Suddenly, a gentle voice could be heard from nearby.


    ¡°Eh, Her Royal Highness is here. Sister Qin Yi, why didn¡¯t you invite her inside for tea?¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s expression turned dark instantly. Her face showed a little anger.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and diverted her attention to this woman who was walking slowly from the inner part of the courtyard.


    This woman was around thirty years old but was still dressed like a young maiden. She had a round hand fan in her hand, dressed up to the nines with heavy makeup. She smiled like a blooming flower, garish and beautiful, but it did not last long.


    Feng Ruqing recognized the woman immediately.


    This was the Wei family¡¯s second young lady, Wei Mengjie, also Wei Pinyao¡¯s stepsister who shared the same father but different mothers.


    This Wei Mengjie¡¯s obvious affection and interest in Qin Xun was no secret to everyone. She had not agreed to any marriage arrangement because she wanted to get her way to become his concubine.


    ¡°Wei Mengjie, I thought you came here to visit Pinyao. However, you keep throwing yourself at Qin Xun. What are you actually trying to do?¡± Qin Yi glared at her coldly and chided her without mercy.


    As a woman, it was natural for her to have a bad impression of Wei Mengjie and loathed her behavior. She had a thick face and kept using visiting Pinyao as an excuse for her to enter the Qin residence.


    If the Qin family chased her out forcefully, perhaps, she might spread rumors about Pinyao.


    For the sake of Pinyao¡¯s reputation and Mengjie indeed did not do anything overboard, she closed one eye on her behavior.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s health is poor, so I cannot keep disturbing her rest. I can only help her take care of brother-in-law, in case¡­ nobody takes care of him. Pity him.¡±


    ¡°This is totally presumptuous!¡± Qin Yi was fuming with rage. ¡°Are you implying there¡¯s nobody else in the Qin residence? No matter what the situation is, there¡¯s no need for an outsider to take care of my brother!¡±


    She had purposely stressed on the word ¡®outsider¡¯ which annoyed Wei Mengjie. She seemed unsatisfied, which was shown in her frown.


    Why was she treated as an outsider, but Wei Pinyao could be their own people? She was just a hen which was unable to lay eggs. How could she have the nerve to occupy the position of the young lady of the Qin Family? Didn¡¯t she feel ashamed of herself?


    ¡°Sister Qin Yi¡­¡± Wei Mengjie eyed the meal box Feng Ruqing brought and smiled knowingly. ¡°Her Royal Highness has dropped by to visit my sister. It is not nice of you to stop her. Moreover, she has even brought some food for her. Could it be possible that¡­ you are afraid she might poison my sister?¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged helplessly. She solely intended to pay Wei Pinyao a short visit. Why was she in trouble again?


    ¡°Wei Mengjie, are you aware of your words right now?¡± Qin Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold and serious. She took two steps forward and rebuked, ¡°Firstly, the princess is considered a relative of Pinyao¡¯s, so it¡¯s normal for her to pay Pinyao a visit. However, you claiming that Her Royal Highness has poisoned the food will definitely tarnish her reputation! What are the consequences of making false charges against Princess Royal?¡±


    Wei Mengjie was caught dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t Qin Yi dislike Feng Ruqing very much? How could she be angry about the princess¡¯s reputation¡¯s sake?


    In addition, her words were intended to serve as a reminder for Qin Yi. If she managed to annoy Qin Yi and cause her to fight with the princess, it would be the best.


    However, she never thought that she would be dragged into this planned dispute¡­


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I did not mean that.¡± Wei Mengjie quickly turned to Feng Ruqing and defended herself anxiously.


    Feng Ruqing nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I know that is your intention.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Your Highness knows¡­¡±


    Wei Mengjie could not finish her words as she was startled. Why did she feel that¡­ something was wrong with the princess¡¯s words?

 Chapter 132 - Let Her Be The Villain I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Feng Ruqing ignored Wei Mengjie and turned to look at Qin Yi with a smile on her face. ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    Qin Yi pursed her lips disapprovingly. When Qin Yi wanted to respond to the question, Wei Mengjie, who was standing at the side, had recovered from her surprise and responded just before she could say anything. Wei Mengjie gave a mocking smile and introduced herself, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I am the daughter of the Wei family, Wei Pinyao¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°You are Wei Pinyao¡¯s sister? How come I never knew Aunt Yao has a sister?¡± Feng Ruqing looked surprised and was in disbelief.


    Wei Mengjie was startled and a little embarrassed. She uttered awkwardly, ¡°I am the daughter of the Wei family¡¯s second mistress.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re only the daughter of a concubine. How dare you call yourself Aunt Yao¡¯s sister?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. She added, ¡°As a child of a concubine, you are bold enough to enter the Qin residence with such arrogance. Aunt, why did you let such people enter the Qin residence?¡±


    Qin Yi threw a sharp glance at Wei Mengjie. ¡°She is too thick-faced and overstays her welcome. I have no idea at all.¡±


    ¡°Throw her out then your problem is solved.¡± Feng Ruqing moved two steps nearer and looked down at Wei Mengjie with an arrogant and threatening stare. ¡°Or else, let her leave this place on her own.¡±


    Wei Mengjie felt her mouth twitching. She quickly turned to Qin Yi and protested. ¡°Sister Qin Yi, I am still considered as the Wei family¡¯s second young lady whether you like it or not. If you insist on doing what she has said, it will tarnish my sister¡¯s reputation. Imagine how other people will condemn her?¡±


    By comparison, Wei Pinyao¡¯s reputation in Liu Yun Kingdom was not any better.


    A woman who could not conceive and yet did not allow her husband to take another concubine was no different from a shrew woman. If she were in her shoes, she would never monopolize Qin Xun and keep him for herself. In fact, she would get many concubines for his sake.


    Without any warning, Feng Ruqing stepped forward and lifted Wei Mengjie¡¯s lapel up with one hand.


    Then a loud sound could be heard as she was thrown out of the door.


    At this moment, everyone was in complete shock. They stared at the young lady standing at the entrance with bulging eyes and disbelief. Nobody seemed to be able to recover from their daze as her action was totally unexpected¡­


    Wei Mengjie got up in an awkward and embarrassing state. She did not dare to lash out because the culprit was Feng Ruqing. Since she did not have the nerve to go against her, she could only stare at Qin Yi with annoyance.


    This Qin Yi was already a married woman, but she still wanted to interfere in her parental home¡¯s issues. Didn¡¯t she feel suffocated with such a minuscule matter? She wondered whether Qin Xun was her biological brother. How could she object her own brother to take a concubine?


    Previously, Mengjie¡¯s father was forced by her grandmother to get a concubine, especially after Pinyao¡¯s mother could not bear children anymore after giving birth to Pinyao. Grandmother kept shoving different women to her father. If her grandmother hadn¡¯t done so, she would not have been present here today.


    However, this Qin family did not follow the norm. From Old Lady Qin to Qin Yi who was married off to another family, both of them supported the Qin Xun couple. Wei Pinyao was the only woman in the Qin household.


    ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no need to treat such shameless people nicely.¡± Feng Ruqing laughed and stepped forward. ¡°Throwing her out will do. If you do not have the heart to do so, let me do it! My reputation is already bad enough, this little incident will not affect me at all!¡±


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, although you have authority over us, you cannot stop me from visiting my own sister.¡± Wei Mengjie pleaded with a pathetic and sad look while biting her lip. Her eyes showed that she felt aggrieved by this whole incident.


    Feng Ruqing did not buy her act. She raised her one of her brows menacingly and threatened Wei Mengjie, ¡°This is the Qin residence. You can see your sister when she returns to the Wei residence. From now on, you are forbidden to enter the Qin residence. If you dare to go against my instruction, I will command someone to break your legs!¡±


    If the Qin family could not be the villain, let her take the role.


    ¡°Princess, you are abusing your power to oppress people.¡± Wei Mengjie¡¯s face turned red.

 Chapter 133 - Let Her Be The Villain II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She had heard of Feng Ruqing¡¯s infamous personality and ill manner, but she had never gotten involved with her before. If she had been bullied by Feng Ruqing before, she definitely would not have dared to talk back in such manner.


    ¡°Abusing my power to oppress people?¡±


    Feng Ruqing chuckled. She raised her chin slightly. ¡°So what if it is true? I like to bully people¡­ like you!¡±


    Abusing power and oppressing people¡­ so what?


    She loved to bully this kind of people!


    Qin Yi was stunned upon hearing that. She immediately turned her head to look at Feng Ruqing. Her gaze was full of complicated and indescribable feelings.


    She usually abhorred Feng Ruqing¡¯s power abuse and bullying.


    However, this time, her arrogance and haughtiness made her feel¡­ happy.


    ¡°If you refuse to leave, I will command someone to hit you to death and send your body to the Wei residence!¡± Feng Ruqing diverted her piercing gaze to look at Wei Mengjie and threatened her. She seemed to be looking at a dead body right now.


    Wei Mengjie was frightened by this deadly gaze. It made her shiver in horror, so she dared not to stay at the Qin residence any longer. She glanced at the Qin residence¡¯s courtyard for the last time and left with red puffy eyes.


    Once the silhouette disappeared, Feng Ruqing diverted her eyes back to Qin Yi and smiled sweetly. ¡°Aunt, she has already left. Can we visit Aunt Yao now?¡±


    Qin Yi was left in a daze. She felt puzzled as her emotions were getting more complicated. ¡°You will only tarnish your reputation by acting this way.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed it off. ¡°I have already mentioned it earlier, haven¡¯t I? My reputation is already bad enough. This is just a small incident. Moreover, the truth will speak for itself, and I do not care about other people misunderstanding me. I only need¡­ you to understand me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    She really did not care about how the rest of the world would misunderstand her.


    From the beginning, she only cared about these people who were important to her!


    Qin Yi¡¯s heart sank. She balled her fists tightly and kept reminding herself about Feng Ruqing¡¯s past misdeeds and incivility.


    She must not fall into her trap. She must not be soft-hearted again!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Finally, she gave up. She turned to glance at Feng Ruqing and then walked in the direction of the Qin residence¡¯s courtyard.


    Feng Ruqing was on cloud nine when Qin Yi did not block her outside. She hugged Dai¡¯er and gave her a big kiss on the cheek happily.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, is your mother finally willing to give me a chance now?¡±


    Dai¡¯er seemed confused and looked at Feng Ruqing in a daze.


    ¡°Do not worry, Dai¡¯er. I won¡¯t let you and your family down again.¡±


    They had been disappointed for too many times, and this was the last chance for her¡­


    Dai¡¯er showed her sweetest smile and agreed with Feng Ruqing. ¡°You are beautiful. Whatever you say¡­ are all correct.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was Dai¡¯er trying to compliment her or condemn her?


    ¡°You are more beautiful than Second Princess.¡± Dai¡¯er¡¯s was serious and genuine when she said this.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze to look at Nalan Dai¡¯er. ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Second Princess is bad. She bullies Dai¡¯er.¡±


    Furthermore, Father and Grandpa had always said that she was the one who influenced her beloved cousin, Feng Ruqing, negatively. Thus, she was the most wicked villain in the world.


    This time, Feng Ruqing was left speechless.


    Perhaps it was only her illusion¡­ she felt that Dai¡¯er¡¯s intellect and wisdom¡­ had somewhat improved.


    A few months ago, Dai¡¯er was still unable to tell people about Feng Rushuang bullying her. However, she could express her feeling now¡­


    Was it because of the spirit herbs?


    Suddenly, a realization hit Feng Ruqing.


    Excessive spiritual qi had managed to awaken the beasts¡¯ spiritual intelligence. In fact, the spiritual qi contained in spirit herbs was much stronger so it could help Dai¡¯er in this matter. Feng Ruqing made a mental note to herself that she must prepare some Spirit-Divine Fruit for Dai¡¯er later.


    Until she was recovered and became a normal person.


    ¡°You are right. Those people who bully Dai¡¯er are villains.¡± Feng Ruqing pinched Dai¡¯er cute and chubby face. ¡°Last time, I used to be a villain too.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Let Her Be The Villain III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dai¡¯er shook her head reluctantly.


    ¡°Cousin isn¡¯t a villain. I¡¯ve seen you save a kitten.¡±


    Therefore, no matter how much she was hurt in the past, she still wanted to get close to her.


    Clearly her cousin treated the kitten with so much kindness then why did she treat her so¡­ cruelly?


    Until she was so afraid and decided to hide away from her.


    Feng Ruqing looked frail and her fingers were stiff.


    Although the previous owner of the body liked to bully people, she had a deep love for small animals. Somehow, the kitten that she had saved scratched Feng Rushuang. As a result, the kitten was killed by Concubine Rong.


    From her point of view, there was nothing more important than Feng Rushuang. Although she would be sad for a while, she still trusted them.


    ¡°Honestly, the most wicked person is Feng Rushuang!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes turned icy, which quickly dissipated. She grabbed hold of Dai¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will make Feng Rushuang pay for this! For all the people and animals which she has hurt!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was not sure whether the kitten had scratched Feng Rushuang, because when she was back at the palace, the kitten was already dead.


    As for the scratch marks, she had yet to see.


    Now it seemed that Feng Rushuang was happy with the people or animals around Feng Ruqing and because of this, she decided to kill the kitten.


    ¡°Go now. Your mother has already gone far and my meal is getting cold.¡±


    Dai¡¯er blinked. With her eyes fixed on Feng Ruqing¡¯s meal box, she swallowed her saliva and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    At the residence area, Wei Pinyao heard the sound of the door being pushed open. She opened her heavy eyes and looked out of the house. She wanted to sit up but her body felt weak. After struggling momentarily, she was still unable to get up.


    ¡°Pinyao.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s facial expression changed as she quickly walked toward Pinyao¡¯s side. Her eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, just lie down.¡±


    Cough!


    Wei Pinyao coughed twice¡ªher cheeks were pale.


    ¡°Sister, has the princess gone back?¡±


    Qin Yi was stunned. She did not know why but she allowed Feng Ruqing to visit Pinyao. She licked her lips as she replied, ¡°The princess¡­ wants to visit you.¡±


    Wei Pinyao gently smiled and said, ¡°I guess Sister, you didn¡¯t agree to her proposition but accepted it unwillingly. Actually, I¡¯m not that weak, some words can¡¯t hurt me, you all are just too protective over me.¡±


    Those words were not just the words of the princess. Even the people of Liu Yun Kingdom had personally gossiped about her like this. Even so, what about it?


    She will never leave Qin Xun¡¯s side. Never will.


    ¡°Pinyao¡­¡±


    Qin Yi sighed, she promised to let her in, just like what her husband has said, she¡¯s giving her a chance¡­


    Her words have yet to leave her mouth, the sound of heavy footsteps rang loudly at the door.


    Qin Yi raised her head to look back and saw Feng Ruqing holding Dai¡¯er¡¯s hands walking through the front door.


    The young girl¡¯s smile was gleaming, maybe it¡¯s the obvious plump body of hers, nevertheless the two of them looked amazing together, impressive.


    ¡°Aunt Yao, I heard that you¡¯re sick. I¡¯ve purposely prepared some healthy supplementary food for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled while walking towards the bed. ¡°Aunt, you should ask the maid to prepare some bowls and chopsticks for you.¡±


    Qin Yi looked at the sky.


    It seems to be getting late now, but letting Pinyao dine on the meal that Feng Ruqing prepared would be quite risky.


    ¡°The meal has been prepared by the kitchen, there¡¯s no need for the princess to be so worked up about it.¡±


    Qin Yi furrowed her brows and refused Feng Ruqing¡¯s good intentions.

 Chapter 135 - Let Her Be The Villain IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The meal that I¡¯ve prepared is different from those prepared by the kitchen, Aunt, don¡¯t you trust me? Unless you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ve poisoned the food, you can always look for someone to test it first.¡±


    Even if the medicinal herbs were added into the herbal dish, it was actually good for health. Plus, this time round, she¡¯s only created some qi replenishing herbal dish, so it should not do any harm to the person taking it.


    Just when Qin Yi was still hesitant, Dai¡¯er brought out some tableware, opened the meal box and took out a piece of dark-boned chicken meat and placed it into a bowl.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er!¡±


    Qin Yi was pale from shock, she wanted to stop her but it was a little too late. Dai¡¯er had already bitten into the chicken¡¯s flesh and was gobbling it down the delicious food..


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you and Aunt join me? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression turned dark,


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, where did you get the tableware from?¡±


    Dai¡¯er blinked as she replied, ¡°When Cousin was boiling the soup¡­ I kind of stole it, was afraid that all of you wouldn¡¯t let Dai¡¯er eat.¡±


    Her cousin had said from the beginning that this meal was specially prepared for her aunt, so what if they did not allow her to eat? Hence, she stole some tableware. If they decided to not give her a portion of the food, she would take it on her own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is very impolite?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently brushed Dai¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Dai¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°But¡­ Mother is not eating, so Dai¡¯er shall eat it to show her how delicious it is.¡±


    Feng Ruqing thought for a while only to realize that Dai¡¯er was just afraid that her mother and Aunt Yao were not willing to eat the prepared meal. Hence, she ate it first to show them that it was safe.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er.¡±


    Qin Yi had her eyes locked on her.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    Dai¡¯er¡¯s little chubby and rosy face glowed adorably.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Mother, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Looking at Dai¡¯er safely consuming the meal, Qin Yi heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were apologetic as she looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°My apologies, Princess. I¡¯ve misunderstood your intentions.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Aunt being nervous and cautious is just. I used to do a lot of bad things in the past and it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t trust me entirely. Plus, you are worried about Aunt Yao¡¯s health. I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    Wei Pinyao struggled to sit up from her bed that was situated atop the beautifully carved bed frame. She seemed unconvinced and astonished that Feng Ruqing would say such things.


    She was skeptical about Feng Ruqing¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Wei Pinyao looked up and saw Qin Yi. Her face looked like she was still trying to understand the current situation.


    Qin Yi smiled while trying to comfort Wei Pinyao.


    ¡°Since this meal will not give you diarrhea, then you can eat with ease. Don¡¯t let her efforts go to waste.¡±


    Regardless of whether was she willing to forgive Feng Ruqing, the most important thing now was to stay alive. So she would most certainly choose to accept her kindness.


    But¡­ there were just too many thorns in her heart. To pluck them all out would be too difficult a task¡­ Too difficult.


    ¡°Maid, bring the tableware for the lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid quickly went to retrieve the tableware.


    Shortly after, the maid returned with the requested items. She then proceeded to fill the bowl to the brim with soup and brought it to Pinyao¡¯s bedside.


    Cough!


    Wei Pinyao coughed again. Her face was pale and her body was frail¡ªit looked like she would collapse from a gentle breeze.


    Frail-looking Wei Pinyao still looked more beautiful than Wei Mengjie, who wore heavy makeup. It was no wonder Qin Xun was so deeply in love with her. In order to prevent her from suffering, he was willing to not have a child.

 Chapter 136 - Taking Herbs? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The chicken soup was refreshing and fragrant. It has a tinge of herbal scent which relieved Wei Pinyao¡¯s cough¡ªshe no longer coughed as frequently as before.


    ¡°This soup¡­¡±


    Wei Pinyao took another spoonful of soup which was fed by her maid. She tasted a trace of strange flavor within the soup. She looked up in surprise and her eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°What kind of herbs did you add?¡±


    Qin Yi was taken aback¡ªherbs could not be simply taken. Even more shocking was the fact that she has never heard of rejuvenating meals being laced with herbs. That¡¯s why she felt anxious and worried after listening to Pinyao¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Feng Ruqing grinned.


    ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve heard uncle talked about Aunt Yao¡¯s bad health. There¡¯s a medicine that can replenish qi. If one were to constantly use it, it will alter the physique and make it strong. On the contrary, this medicine must not be overly consumed. Once a day shall suffice.¡±


    These medicinal herbs are harmless to normal people thus enabling people to consume without side effects. Nevertheless, medicinal herbs were still medicine¡ªit would eventually affect the body even if it were a little.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder my body feels rejuvenated from drinking this soup. It¡¯s like my weakness has faded away.¡±


    Wei Pinyao¡¯s brows furrowed as her pale face gained its luster. With a gentle smile she said, ¡°But, this is the first time I¡¯m hearing about medicine infused food.¡±


    Feng Ruqing didn¡¯t add any spirit herbs into the meal, therefore she only felt as if her body has gained a slight bit of energy as compared to before. She could finally get up from bed with ease. Although the difference isn¡¯t big, to the bedridden Wei Pinyao, this was a silver lining of hope.


    ¡°Pinyao, please allow me to check your pulse.¡±


    Qin Yi quickly reached out and pressed onto Wei Pinyao¡¯s pulse. She did not utter a single word during the whole process. After a while she slowly pushed herself up and spoke with a soft voice, ¡°Pinyao¡¯s pulse indicates that her condition has stabilized. Princess, I¡¯m so sorry for doubting you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget how evil and cunning Feng Ruqing was in the past. That was why when Feng Ruqing suddenly decided to treat them so nicely, it was unavoidable to doubt her intentions.


    Feng Ruqing understood this and she forced a little smile.


    ¡°Aunt and Aunt Yao, as long as you are able to forgive me for my past actions, I¡¯ll be grateful. The rest is irrelevant.¡±


    Seeing the current Feng Ruqing, Wei Pinyao¡¯s heart was delighted.


    The general and three great families had been on good terms for generations while she and Empress Nalan had been friends for many years. If Feng Ruqing really was willing to change, then it would be good for both the country and the Nalan family.


    ¡°People aren¡¯t saints, who can be pure and free of evil? Now that Princess is more understanding, that will suffice. Whatever¡¯s in the past shall stay in the past. Sister, you too don¡¯t have to constantly hold onto the past. At least for your husband and Empress Nalan, please forgive her for her past mistakes.¡±


    Qin Yi smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re now the protagonist, can I not be the antagonist then? As long as you stop hurting the Nalan family, that will be more than enough for me.¡±


    She was able to stop hating her but¡­ She would never be able to get close to her like they once were ten years ago.


    Wei Pinyao smiled. Although tough on the outside, her sister was still a softy. She did not say that she would forgive the princess entirely. In order for her to let go of the entire grudge was kind of an impossible task.


    But she believed that if the princess was willing to change, Qin Yi would one day like her as much as she did in the past. The princess had a good nature, it was just that she was ¡­ influenced by bad people¡­

 Chapter 137 - Taking Herbs? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Princess, how did you come across this herbal dish?¡±


    Qin Yi asked as she remembered about the herbal soup which helped her heal at such astonishing speed.


    Feng Ruqing rubbed the tip of her nose. She was about to pin the contribution onto someone else¡¯s back but since she has already admitted to being the one who came up with this herbal recipe, it was a little difficult to shake it off her back now.


    ¡°Aunt, I found this recipe by accident. I was bored and I decided to experiment with herbal dishes. I accidentally added herbs into the meal and coincidentally, I had a flu that day. So, I decided to try it and it cured me. From that day onward, I researched a little more on the preparation of herbal dishes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just that, in the past, the impact of the finding wasn¡¯t that huge of a deal. Therefore I didn¡¯t bother informing other people about it. Now that I am almost done with the research, I have nothing to hide from both of you anymore.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s brow furrowed and with a harsh tone she spoke, ¡°Princess, how could you add herbs into a meal? It was your good luck that nothing happened. What if you were careless? What would have happened to you?¡±


    ¡®This girl dreams big, and took a bold move. Without any prior knowledge of herbs, she took a bet.¡¯


    It seems that Qin Yi was indeed lucky. No matter how much she hated Feng Ruqing, she would never want anything bad to happen to her.


    Luckily Empress Nalan was protecting her from the shadows.


    ¡°Aunt, I know you¡¯re worried about me but I am really fine. Look at me, am I not alright?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled joyfully.


    ¡°But from my observations, Aunt seems to be overworked recently. You looked worn out. Maybe one day I¡¯ll research on a herbal dish that can rejuvenate your beauty.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s face was stiff. Did she just worry about Feng Ruqing? She was just¡­ Most probably it was because of the relationship between then empress and the Nalan family, that was why she was worried about her.


    ¡°Aunt, Aunt Yao¡¯s infertility was caused by fetal poisoning right?¡±


    After Feng Ruqing entered the room, she inspected Wei Pinyao¡¯s body. Her infertility was caused by the poison she received when she was still in her mother¡¯s womb. The accumulated toxicity in the uterus could not be removed which led to her the inability to conceive a child.


    Even if she were capable of giving birth, in her current condition, her body could not endure it.


    ¡°It is indeed pregnancy poisoning.¡±


    This is no secret to the three major families and the perpetrator has already been executed. Somehow, Qin Yi had a feeling that the perpetrator was only a pawn. The person behind the poisoning must be someone else.


    ¡°Aunt, you should be glad that Aunt Yao can¡¯t get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qin Yi was taken aback. With narrowed eyes she asked, ¡°What do you mean, Princess? It is a very painful thing that Pinyao can¡¯t get pregnant, why should I be grateful for such a curse?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Wei Pinyao gently.


    ¡°Judging by the love that Uncle Xun has for Aunt Yao, he will definitely want to conceive a child with her. But the pregnancy can be dangerous to Aunt Yao due to the poison and her current physique. Giving birth would be a bigger problem!¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s medicinal knowledge was too little. One small mistake would be sufficient to take Wei Pinyao¡¯s Life. That¡¯s why it was good that she couldn¡¯t conceive.


    Wei Pinyao smiled and said, ¡°Even if I have to suffer and endanger my life, I will want to give birth to a child for him.¡±


    Qin Yi was silent.


    Feng Ruqing stated the truth. Pinyao would be putting her life at risk if she were to try to conceive a child. It was indeed fortunate that she was infertile.


    ¡°Aunt Yao, you don¡¯t have to be disheartened. I¡¯ll give you the recipe. Just remember to boil the soup every day according to the recipe. Try to recover your physique first then we¡¯ll think of a way to solve the fetal poisoning issue.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Taking Herbs? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Am I really capable of conceiving?¡±


    Pinyao¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief yet hope.


    Feng Ruqing held onto Wei Pinyao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Aunt Yao, there¡¯s definitely a way. Trust me.¡±


    If it were not for her lack of ability in sowing stronger spirit herbs, she would have detoxified her poison a long time ago.


    Even if you were willing to spend a fortune, it was difficult to get hold of spirit herbs.


    Wei Pinyao trembled. As long as she was able to give birth to a child, she was willing to offer up anything.


    ¡°Pinyao, the princess is right. All you need to do now is to recuperate and get your health back on track. Once you¡¯re physically healthy again, conceiving a child will be possible. As long as you¡¯re not restored back to full health, Xun won¡¯t allow you to conceive a child.¡±


    Qin Yi sighed.


    Children were important but to Xun, nothing was more important than Wei Pinyao.


    ¡°I understand. From tomorrow onward, I will work hard to recuperate. Thank you so much, Princess. If I am able to give birth, I will never forget the grace you¡¯ve shown me.¡±


    Wei Pinyao¡¯s eyes were red. Being unable to give birth, she had been suffering emotionally for so many years.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s getting late now. I should get going.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stretched a little and smiled. She could already see Qin Yi¡¯s attitude toward her had changed drastically. Today¡¯s visit had definitely gone well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way then.¡±


    Qin Yi groaned as she stood up.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s kindness was not something Feng Ruqing would like to refuse. She smiled as she looked at Wei Pinyao.


    ¡°Aunt Yao, I¡¯ll come for a visit again.¡±


    Wei Pinyao smiled and nodded. Until the two figures disappeared from view, she kept her gaze fixated upon them.


    ¡°Sister Nalan, the princess really did change. Finally, there can be peace in the Nalan family.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s great¡­¡¯


    ¡­.


    In the middle of the hall, Qin Feiyang sat on the main seat. On his left, Qin Xun seemed to be uneasy. His eyes glanced about from time to time and they were filled with worry.


    Qin Feiyang was already an elderly man. How could he not see that Qin Xun was worried about Wei Pinyao? He shook his head as he spoke, ¡°Xun, if you can¡¯t sit still, then why don¡¯t you take your leave first?¡±


    After speaking those words, he turned to two guests and said, ¡°Commander Chao, Young Master Chao. My apologies for the commotion.¡±


    Sitting next to Qing Feiyang was a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was masculine and sturdy and at his side was a young and handsome man.


    If Feng Ruqing was around, she would be able to tell that this man had been through a lot.


    ¡°Haha, Young Master Qin and his wife are deeply in love. It is a well-known thing, so it¡¯s normal for him to be worried. How could I not understand that?¡±


    Qin Xun was delighted that he was given the chance to leave. He quickly paid his respects and left. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a person restlessly waiting outside.


    Although this person did not personally take care of Wei Pinyao, she was still someone Wei Pinyao brought from her family. When he saw her walking around anxiously, Qin Xun could not help but feel a sense of unease.


    ¡°Hong Xue, why aren¡¯t you by the lady¡¯s side? Why are you here?¡±


    Hong Xue raised her head, her heart filled with joy and her eyes were filled with worry. She was part of the dowry that was given by Madam Wei to Lady Wei. At first she thought that she would be the lady¡¯s personal maid. Instead, she was assigned to the manor, not allowed to stay by the lady¡¯s side.

 Chapter 139 - Taking Herbs? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It had been more than ten years, but she was still unable to get close to Young Master Qin. She was adamant¡ªthinking that she could rise up to the ranks and refused to get married. With Madam Wei¡¯s support of her, Wei Pinyao could not get rid of this thorn in her flesh.


    And now, her chance had finally come.


    And now, her chance has arrived.


    Previously, she saw the princess bringing Dai¡¯er to the lady¡¯s chambers, and somehow overheard them talking about some meal being laced with herbs.


    No doubt she did not have the right to enter the room to serve the lady. She overheard the princess and Dai¡¯er talking about it when she was passing by.


    Dai¡¯er was not well-informed of the whole situation. Naturally, she did not know the meaning of adding herbs into the meal. But of all things to do, she did not inform the young master of the princess¡¯s visit. Instead, she only informed him after some time had passed, since the princess had entered the room.


    She figured that the poison had already taken effect. Judging from the lady¡¯s physique, she would not be able to endure this for too long.


    She came forward happily thinking that she could leave a good impression on her master.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Hong Xue bit her lips as she spoke.


    ¡°Just a moment ago, I saw the princess¡­ She went to the lady¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Qin Xun was pale from fright.


    That evil wrench went looking for trouble with Yao¡¯er? Heck, why didn¡¯t anyone inform him?


    ¡°The princess has arrived?¡± Chao Yang stood up immediately. Although almost as nervous as Qin Xun, he seemed to be filled with excitement.


    Naturally, Hong Xue did not notice Chao Yang¡¯s expression. Her sight was fixated on Qin Xun.


    ¡°Young Master, the princess didn¡¯t only just come for a visit, she also brought along a meal and wanted to give it to the lady. I even heard that she added some sort of herb into the meal. Young Master better hurry or else the lady will die¡­ Sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Hong Xue¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to the lady, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Qin Xun did not care whether Hong Xue was dead or alive. He rushed towards her and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier that the princess went looking for Yao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Hong Xue was nervous, her face pale.


    ¡°I¡­ thought that the princess wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to the lady¡­ but after much consideration, I was too worried for the lady therefore, I decided to inform you, Young Master.¡±


    Qin Xun began to worry even more. He was just about to rush out when he heard Chao Yang¡¯s loud laugh from behind.


    ¡°Did you just say that the princess added some sort of herb to the healthy dish? That¡¯s great!¡±


    The princess had brought the herbal dish, so the lady of the Qin family could finally be saved.


    Who knew that right after he had said that, Qin Xun turned around furiously and swung his fist at Chao Yang, sending Chao Yang flying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come after you after I¡¯ve saved Yao¡¯er!¡±


    That bastard, he was already panicking and yet he said that the princess did a great thing by adding a herb into the meal.


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to deal with the princess but he could always settle his affairs with Chao Yang.


    Chao Yang was stunned.


    Commander Chao got mad.


    He slammed his fist onto the table and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, due to my respect toward Master Qin, I have given you a lot of leeway. Instead of appreciating it, you punched Yang¡¯er. I will not tolerate this, we will have to settle this debt before you leave!¡±


    Qin Xun laughed coldly.


    ¡°The princess is trying to poison my wife. Instead of being worried, he has the guts to laugh at my misery. Shouldn¡¯t I punch him? I don¡¯t have the time to discuss nonsense with you. I¡¯ll be back later to settle on this matter!¡±


    He was worried about Wei Pinyao¡¯s safety, so he did not have time to deal with Chao Yang.


    Before he could walk out of the hall, Chao Yang¡¯s angry voice rang aloud.


    ¡°Qin Xun, how dare you hit me! I¡¯ve never been hit¡ªnot even by my dad, and here you are, punching me. You aren¡¯t leaving unless we clear this up.¡±


    Was he wrong?


    He was just feeling happy that Lady Qin could finally be saved. Instead, this bastard punched him! Kindness does not always beget kindness.

 Chapter 140 - I Will Never Marry Another Woman

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Chao Yang, you¡¯re a commander¡¯s son. If it weren¡¯t for my respect for General Nalan, do you think that I would only punch you once?¡±


    Qin Xun laughed coldly as he flipped his sleeve and left.


    Chao Yang was red with anger. His body moved and stood in front of Qin Xun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve punched me, don¡¯t you even dare to walk out of here.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qin Xun roared in fury. He tightened his fist till it made cracking noises and greenish veins were popping under his skin.


    Qin Feiyang and Commander Chao quickly stood up.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Xun¡¯er, calm down. I know you¡¯re worried about Pinyao¡¯s health but you can¡¯t vent your anger upon others.¡±


    Although Chao Yang¡¯s father was only a commander, he had a good relationship with Zhangqian. Even so, he shouldn¡¯t be doing this.


    ¡°Yang¡¯er.¡±


    Commander Chao¡¯s swept a gaze at his own son.


    ¡°You¡¯re normally very calm and collected. Why is it you said such a thing on this very day?¡±


    Even though he was mad at Qin Xun for his actions but nevertheless, it was Chao Yang¡¯s fault to begin with. Even so, he still believed that his son would not say such a thing on a whim.


    ¡°The princess brought a herb dish for Lady Qin. I was honestly feeling happy for her but in the end, Qin Xun didn¡¯t think it through and decided to punch me. Am I not innocent?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His kind gesture was misunderstood and misinterpreted. How could he remain calm?


    Qin Xun¡¯s emotion had gotten the better of him. His anger took over his rationale. Ignoring whatever Chao Yang had just said, Qin Xun threw another punch at Chao Yang. In the blink of an eye, Qin Feiyang appeared in front of Chao Yang, blocking his punch.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, don¡¯t be emotional!¡±


    Qin Feiyang frowned at Qin Xun and then shifted his gaze to Chao Yang.


    ¡°Young Master Chao, did you just say that the princess¡­ brought¡­ a herbal dish?¡±


    Chao Yang replied sarcastically, ¡°Remember the time I¡¯ve told all of you about the scar-removing herbal dish? That was given to me by the princess! And now the princess brought some herbal dish for the lady, so the lady should get better. Instead of acknowledging people¡¯s good will, Qin Xun decided to attack me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Xun wanted to vent his anger but some of the things that Chao Yang said rang in his ears and he faltered during his speech.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Not long ago, Chao Yang received a prescription which could remove scars. He raised that topic today, hoping that Qin Feiyang and he could head over to the General Manor and present it as a gift to Nalan Zhangqian.


    That¡¯s why the words herbal dish, was not something foreign to Qin Xun.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why ¡­¡±


    A smile appeared upon Qin Feiyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°The princess has already turned over a new leaf. She will never hurt Pin Yao. Plus, there¡¯s Yi¡¯er by Pin Yao¡¯s side. You don¡¯t have to be overly concerned. Xun¡¯er, you have indeed overreacted, plus you¡¯ve hurt Young Master Chao.¡±


    Qin Xun was speechless.


    That evil wench turned over a new leaf? How can he believe that?


    ¡°Father¡­ Why do you trust the princess?¡±


    Qin Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, as he turned to face Qin Feiyang.


    Qin Feiyang chuckled as he said, ¡°Do you remember the spirit wine that I drank at the general¡¯s manor? That wine was gifted to the general by the princess! Even if the princess accidentally bought such good wine, the general already told her the value of the wine. But she insisted that the general accept her gift.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the princess of the past would present such a valuable item to the Nalan family? I¡¯m afraid she would have given it as a sign of loyalty to Noble Consort Rong.¡±


    Qin Feiyang¡¯s face lit up with a huge smile but after thinking about Qin Xun¡¯s overreaction, his face sank a little.


    ¡°On another note, you owe Young Master Chao an apology.¡±

 Chapter 141 - I Will Never Marry Another Woman II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Chao Yang gave a cold sigh and turned his head, not wanting to look at Qin Xun.


    There was an awkward expression on Qin Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young Master Chao, I¡­ overreacted¡­¡±


    After hearing that Wei Pinyao was safe, his anxious heart finally calmed down.


    ¡°Ehem¡­¡±


    Commander Chao gave out a dry cough, breaking up the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Young Master Qin was only worried about his wife. We¡¯ve all been there, I can relate. You should quickly go back to your wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qin Xun¡¯s eyes lit up. His heart had already left and flown back to Wei Pinyao¡¯s side. After hearing those words, he quickly made his way to the backyard, ignoring the still angry Chao Yang.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Expressionless, Qin Feiyang coldly brushed Hong Xue away.


    Hong Xue clenched her fist tightly. She was dissatisfied that Wei Pinyao had not been poisoned but she did not have the courage to utter a single word. She paid her respects and left.


    ¡°Young Master Chao.¡±


    Qin Feiyang¡¯s gaze turned to face Chao Yang.


    ¡°That herbal dish, was it really something the princess researched on?¡±


    Chao Yang¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The princess¡­ She¡¯s actually a genius, a real genius. All this while, the people have misunderstood her!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Qin Feiyang laughed in a relaxed manner.


    ¡°If the old general knows about it, he¡¯ll definitely be comforted and happy. EvenEmpress Nalan can be at peace of mind.¡±


    ¡­


    Night shadowed the princess¡¯s manor, enveloping it in the serenity of the cold moonlight¡¯s glow.


    As soon as Feng Ruqing strode into the princess manor, she immediately saw Qing Ling curled up in a corner, shivering. Directly in front of her, the earth bear and other beasts were roaming around in the darkness of the night¡ªgigantic and strong.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Qing Ling instantly saw the princess which just stepped foot into the manor as if her savior just appeared. Unable to hold back her tears, she cried.


    ¡°This beast came from nowhere and even brought along a whole horde of spirit beasts. Please save me¡­¡±


    All these while, Feng Ruqing had never returned to the princess manor. Even when she was preparing herbal dishes, she used the palace¡¯s imperial kitchen. Therefore, this group of spirit beasts must be led here by the snow wolf.


    In the end, Qing Ling was terrified as she saw so many spirit beasts invading the manor. She was scared stiff, unmoving.


    She was afraid that once she made a move, the spirit beasts would rush forward and kill her.


    Seeing Qing Ling¡¯s pale frightened face, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face turned grim. She walked casually towards the earth bear and smacked its thick skull.


    ¡°Let me introduce them¡ªthese are the spirit beasts that I¡¯ve worked hard for. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of them. They won¡¯t eat humans as long as they¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡®As¡­ long as¡­ they¡¯re full¡­ they won¡¯t eat humans?¡¯


    Qing Ling was so terrified that she was about to cry.


    ¡°Princess, what if they¡¯re not full? Wouldn¡¯t I, your humble servant, become their meal? Princess, what have I done wrong? Pray do tell. I can change, even if Princess wants me as a sex slave, I wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    She would rather be tricked by the princess than to be a spirit beast¡¯s meal.


    It was definitely during that time where the princess was drunk where Qing Ling and Liu Li did not listen to the princess¡­ Was that why the princess brought these spirit beasts back to teach them a lesson?


    She would change, she was willing to change everything¡­ Would this be okay?


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Feng Ruqing swept a glance at Qing Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯re not well fed. You don¡¯t have to overthink this. After this, I¡¯m heading over to the mountain out back to work. You can head back to rest.¡±


    Qing Ling nodded obediently. She then gathered her courage and stood up, slowly and carefully moving past the group of spirit beasts. After she was far enough, she let out a sigh of relief and quickly made her way toward the backyard¡­

 Chapter 142 - I Will Never Marry Another Woman III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at Qing Ling¡¯s hasty retreat as if a ghost was tailing her, Feng Ruqing shook her head. She then gently turned to face the horde of spirit beasts.


    ¡°From today onwards, Little Wolfie will be my manor¡¯s guardian. Within this manor, all of you have to obey his words. Without my permission, the spirit herbs at the backhill not allowed to be consumed. If I find out that you have disobeyed my orders, I will dismiss the culprit.¡±


    The spirit beasts were stunned, exchanging gaze between themselves.


    Dismiss? What does that mean?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression grimed.


    ¡°Dismiss means¡­ I will cancel my contract with you and release you back to the beast mountain. Plus, you will never be able to receive your reward anymore.¡±


    After hearing those words, the spirit beasts began to feel anxious. They were all here to feast on the Divine-Spirit Fruit. If they were dismissed, then they would never get their hands on the Divine-Spirit Fruit!


    ¡°Of course, if all of you were to listen and obey, I wouldn¡¯t deny you your privileges. Instead, I might even give you an extra meal portion.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily.


    ¡°Awooooo!¡±


    The snow wolf began howling. Compared to the happiness in taking over the position as the guardian of the manor, it was more elated hearing that it would receive more meals.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, bring them to the hill behind, and let the Four-armed Ape teach them how to sow spirit herbs.¡±


    Feng Ruqing relaxed her jaw.


    Since now that the manor has enough spirit beasts, she should be teaching the Four-armed Ape the spirit herb dish recipe.


    Well¡­ Since making herbal dishes was different from sowing spirit herbs, it required someone who could handle kitchen utensils, and the only candidate available for this was the Four-armed Ape¡­


    ¡°Plus¡­ I don¡¯t know when the state preceptor will be back¡­¡±


    The young lady gently sighed. She cast a distant gaze at the crescent moon. It was during nights like these that the scenery looked as if she were staring at a divine being¡¯s cold back.


    The state preceptor clearly stated that he would only leave for a month. So hasn¡¯t he¡­ returned?


    She desperately wishes to sleep by his side¡­ What should she do?


    ¡­


    The night was cold and lonely¡­


    The peaceful gleaming moon shone right through the thick canopy of tree leaves, shining upon the man¡¯s pure white shirt.


    His silhouette was that of a divine being, pure and not bound by the materials of the mortal world. Beautiful beyond compare.


    It was just that¡­


    But on his mind, he was not as cool and collected. It was like he had seen through it all¡ªas though no one was worthy of his attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡±


    A charming laughter burst out from behind.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Nan Xian exudes a coldness which made others feel distant, unable to get close no matter what¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Under the moonlight, the woman¡¯s red dress radiated. Her smile was enchanting¡ªirresistible to men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been to a place called¡­ Liu Yun Kingdom or something? Even became a little state preceptor. I even heard that you¡¯re looking for a woman¡­ I know my own worth¡­ Hehe¡­ I¡¯m just curious to see what kind of woman would make you feel¡­ this way?¡±


    Nan Xian turned around.


    The moonlight landed on his masculine face. Beautiful like a divine being.


    He donned a white shirt, which swayed in the wind, looking just like a painting.


    Her eyes would not stop ogling. Regretfully, she knew¡­


    A guy like this¡­ He was definitely¡­ Never going to marry another wife¡­


    In this lifetime, this kind of man would never be tainted by women¡­


    This was his fate¡­


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    The young lady giggled and slowly advanced toward Nan Xian.


    But she stopped about five meters away from him.


    This was the state preceptor Nan Xian¡¯s strength. He would not let anyone come too close to him. Even if it were the young lady¡­ She did not have the courage to push the boundaries.

 Chapter 143 - State Preceptor’s Tricks I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression was cold¡ªhis eyes were fierce and fearless.


    ¡°My business has nothing to do with all of you¡­¡±


    The lady let out a throaty seductive laugh. The laugh would have made everyone bow down in front of her pomegranate red dress willingly.


    Of course, this was not the case.


    The man in front of her was no ordinary man, his expression was still as cold as ever and he did not even waver.


    ¡°Nan Xian, you¡¯re willing to let go of your self-worth for a mere woman? Do you think? Those people¡­ would allow it?¡±


    She laughed hysterically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget who you really are.¡±


    Boom!


    With a grim expression, Nan Xian reached out his palms. Powerful energy was fired from his palms and pierced through the lady¡¯s chest.


    Her body was pushed backward. She quickly clung onto a nearby tree branch, afraid of falling embarrassingly onto the ground.


    ¡°Whatever my status is, has nothing to do with all of you.¡±


    Nan Xian paced slowly towards the lady. His eyes fixed upon the lady who¡¯s in front of him. His beautiful complexion was exposed by the moonlight.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not hiding my whereabouts, it kind of already showed you that I¡¯m not afraid of you people giving her trouble.¡±


    The lady¡¯s smile froze. She then raised her head. In the moonlight, her beautiful face looked horrified.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ Are you really not afraid?¡±


    Or did he mean that he did not care about that woman? That was why he was not afraid if people went looking for her?


    ¡°All of you can go looking for her but¡­ Whatever happened next¡­ No one will be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    Nan Xian walked by the lady¡¯s side, his eyes were no longer fixated upon her.


    ¡°And those who I chose to protect¡­ no one will be able to even get close enough to harm her.¡±


    His voice soft like the wind, yet the impact was strong like brass¡­ His words were etched onto the lady¡¯s heart.


    She could not believe that she had misjudged the situation. It had never crossed her mind that Nan Xian would go to such lengths to protect somebody.


    Plus¡­ It was a woman?


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, she let out a soft laugh.


    The more Nan Xian cared for a woman, the more curious she became.


    But¡­


    Everyone knew about Nan Xian¡¯s temper. To pay a visit to the one he¡¯s protecting, would trigger his rage.


    The current Nan Xian might be too strong for them to overcome.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Moments ago, he had the intention of killing her.


    ¡°But¡­ The more he stops me from going¡­ The more I want to know¡­¡±


    The lady¡¯s fingers gently pressed onto her red lips, while wearing an alluring smile.


    She believed that if it were not for those who are supporting her and her usefulness, Nan Xian wouldn¡¯t have spared her life.


    This is the first time Nan Xian had ever intended to kill her.


    The lady lifted her head, staring at the man who was walking further and further away under the pale moonlight. And it was at this time¡­


    A gurgling feeling came thrusting out of her abdomen. She quickly grabbed her abdomen but before she could find a place to relieve herself, she squealed as a foul stench came wafting over.


    Her face was pale¡­ She had defecated in her pants . 1


    She could not think. Not long after, the same feeling emerged again. There wasn¡¯t a bathroom around. To solve the problem, she quickly lifted her skirt and defecated on the spot.


    At first, she could not wrap her mind on the matter on hand. After calming down, she realized that something was amiss.


    The pressure of Nan Xian¡¯s palm energy carried a gentle scent. She did not know what it was when it hit her but now she realized, Nan Xian did not just throw a punch at her¡ªhe even injected her with laxatives!

 Chapter 144 - State Preceptor’s Tricks II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lady Zhuang Luan!¡±


    Of all times, they had to appear at this moment. A few people in white clothes emerged out of thin air.


    The moment they landed on the ground, they quickly covered their noses.


    Then¡­


    When they saw Zhuang Luan squatting on the ground doing her business, everyone was stunned . 1


    Zhuang Luan was shocked. After a moment gathering her thoughts, she screamed angrily.


    ¡°What are all of you still stunned for?!¡±


    The group of people regained consciousness and quickly turned around, facing their backs against her.


    Their faces were still clearly red from blushing.


    Zhuang Luan¡¯s beauty knew no bounds but all these years, there had never been a man who was able to get close to her, not to mention being able to see her in such an up-close manner.


    Logically speaking, after the arrival of these people, Zhuang Luan should immediately put her skirt down but because her diarrhea kept flowing, she would once again soil it. Therefore, she could only remain squatted, afraid to get up.


    ¡°Who told all of you of my whereabouts? Who gave you permission to come forth?¡±


    The person in white with a red face who stood at the front replied in embarrassment, ¡°We saw Young Master Nan Xian a moment ago, it was him¡­ He was the one who told us of your whereabouts. Saying that you were injured. Therefore we¡­¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    Right until now, how did Zhuang Luan not realize that she was being tricked by Nan Xian!


    Firstly, he made her purge uncontrollably, then he intentionally informed a bunch of people to look for her! And now, soiling her good name.


    That bastard. Where did he learn all these dirty tricks from? She would never forgive the person who taught Nan Xian all these tricks!


    ¡­


    At the Princess Manor.


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing sneezed and snorted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me?¡±


    Qin Chen stood in front of Feng Ruqing¡ªhis eyes were bright as he smiled lightly.


    ¡°Qingqing is so beautiful, I¡¯m sure you have many suitors that are talking about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently touched the back of her head.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think so¡­ Well, whatever¡­ I¡¯ve pissed off too many people¡­ Those who are talking bad things about me can form a line from the southern city to the northern city. Since when was I ever worried about that?¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, it¡¯s getting late, you should rest soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Oh yes, Wolfie please follow me to the imperial palace tomorrow.¡±


    The state preceptor had yet to return, so she had to pay a visit to the little snake to ask for help. Then force him to spill the news about the state preceptor.


    ¡­


    Within Liu Yun Kingdom, there were many sources of spirit herbs but they could not keep up with the demand.


    The most famous of them all was still the one called Paramount.


    After arriving at Paramount¡¯s spirit herb store, Feng Ruqing¡¯s footsteps stopped. She suddenly fell into deep thought. She then turned and walked toward the spirit herb store.


    Like a guard, Qin Chen followed Feng Ruqing closely from behind as she walked into the spirit herb store.


    At that moment, when the people saw the figure who walked in through the door, they were stunned. Their eyes were filled with amazement.


    The princess was notoriously well known. The men and women were terrified of her. Most of them would not even want to meet her in their lifetime.


    At the counter, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s enchanting face looked up with a beautiful smile. Right before her was a Grade-2 spirit herb, she seemed to be asking about the price.


    At Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s side stood a graceful middle-aged woman. She looked at Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s with eyes filled with love and kindness and her lips were raised into a curve.

 Chapter 145 - State Preceptor’s Tricks III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suddenly, the quiet atmosphere of the spirit herb store startled them. As they turned to look at the direction where the stares of the people had gathered, they saw a huge mountain-like figure.


    Even though Feng Ruqing had lost a lot of weight and slimmed down, she was still akin to the size of a large mountain compared to Tan Shuangshuang.


    The middle-aged woman sensed Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s uneasiness, so she patted her hand and comforted her with a smile.


    Immediately, her cold eyes looked upon Feng Ruqing, as she bowed politely and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned a little. She didn¡¯t anticipate her meeting with Liu Yuchen¡¯s mother and Tan Shuangshuang at the spirit herb store.


    In the past, it was because of the princess that Lady Liu fainted due to her uncontrollable anger. Which led to Liu Chen abandoning the princess that indirectly caused the death of the princess in the chancellor¡¯s manor.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing silently standing there, Lady Liu felt a knot in her heart.


    No matter how the princess acted, the Liu family had always shown her respect. The princess not only forbade Tan Shuangshuang to enter the manor, but she also did not allow Yuchen to take in concubines. Plus, she even got rid of all Yuchen¡¯s concubines. Even though the princess did all those, Lady Liu still respected her and would not cause her any trouble.


    Sadly, Yuchen did not like Feng Ruqing. Aside from Feng Ruqing¡¯s family background, all her other traits were not as good as Tan Shuangshuang. That was why she would rather allow Tan Shuangshuang to marry into her household, than to have a member of the imperial family which was obnoxiously rude.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang lowered her gaze as she spoke in a frail manner, inducing empathy from others.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry that I snatched Yuchen from you, but I¡¯ve already talked to Yuchen. From now onward, I shall no longer force him to love me. I just hope that your highness will just spare the chancellor¡¯s household.¡±


    Lady Liu quickly grabbed hold of Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. Her heart stung with pride and happiness.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, my dear child, you¡¯re too kind hearted. It must be painful for you to do this.¡±


    With a pale look upon her face, Tan Shuangshuang shook her head. She replied with a smile, ¡°Aunt Liu, Shuang¡¯er isn¡¯t suffering. It¡¯s only natural for a man to have three of four wives. How can Shuang¡¯er ever force him to be with only me for the rest of his life? If Yuchen has more women, then there will be more people helping the Liu family to give birth to the new generation, keeping the bloodline going. Shuang¡¯er will be beyond happy, so what¡¯s there to suffer?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just comforting me, how can you not feel the pain in your heart? No one will ever want to share their man. But you¡¯re willing to do this for Yuchen. This proves that you¡¯re the only one in the world who would love Yuchen with all of your heart.¡±


    Lady Liu patted Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. She smiled a little and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will definitely let Yuchen officially marry you and welcome you into our home.¡±


    Her words were spoken intentionally in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing loved Yuchen deeply. In Liu¡¯s household, other than the concubines, everyone else obeyed her orders, but Lady Liu didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at her.


    She could treat anyone cruelly but in order to win Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart, she did not have the guts to mistreat Lady Liu.


    Feng Ruqing laughed. Her laughter was sudden, it rang aloud in the quiet spirit herb store.


    Lady Liu raised her brows then faced Feng Ruqing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Princess?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing, I totally agree with you. In this world, there¡¯s no one else as matching as Tan Shuangshuang and Liu Yuchen. I honestly and sincerely wish them all the happiness in this world. I hope that they will never be apart from one another. At least they won¡¯t go around hurting other people.¡±


    Lady Liu didn¡¯t understand her meaning at first. But after a moment, it struck her. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 146 - State Preceptor’s Tricks IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What did the princess mean?


    Did she give up on Yuchen?


    Or¡­ as Shuangshuang believed, she was just pretending like she did not care?


    ¡°Princess, Yuchen and Shuangshuang are a match made in heaven, but I wish that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t bully Shuangshuang. She is a nice and gentle lady. She can¡¯t endure being pursued by anyone.¡±


    Lady Liu¡¯s temper flared up a bit. If Feng Ruqing were not of royal descent, did she think that she could be a part of the chancellor¡¯s family?


    Although her status was that of royalty, the only daughter-in-law that she would accept was none other than Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Pursue Tan Shuangshuang?¡±


    Feng Ruqing let out a loud laugh.


    ¡°Lady Liu, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not even a man, why would I pursue her? In fact, even if I were a man, the two palace maids in my manor are both very pretty. Why would I pursue Tan Shuangshuang instead of the two of them?¡±


    Lady Liu was stunned.


    What kind of statement was that? Why would only guys pursue Tan Shuangshuang?


    As a matter of fact, Tan Shuangshuang did not fully understand the first part statement. All she heard was the last sentence, which made her eyes blaze with fury as she clenched her fist.


    This woman¡­ dared to compare her to two palace maids? And even more insulting was that these two palace maids were prettier than her?


    Hilarious!


    In terms of beauty, she, Tan Shuangshuang was Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s number one. How could two simple palace maids compare to her stunning beauty?


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly took two steps toward Lady Liu and said with a smile, ¡°If Tan Shuangshuang gets injured, the first person you¡¯ll have to interrogate would be your good son. Ask him how much energy and effort did he put in at night in order to injure Tan Shuangshuang?¡±


    She intentionally emphasized on the word energy 1 .


    This time, Lady Liu finally understood her meaning. Her face reddened from anger.


    ¡°Princess! You¡¯re accusing people! Throwing filth at Shuangshuang¡¯s good name!¡±


    Regardless of the situation, when a woman loses her purity before marriage, it was an embarrassing matter.


    Therefore, Feng Ruqing insulting the purity of an innocent girl in public, was definitely vilification at its worst.


    ¡°Innocent?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed.


    ¡°A vile girl with no proper background, walking in and out of a man¡¯s manor, claims that she¡¯s pure? Who would believe that?¡±


    The entire spirit herb stores crowd was stunned.


    Although Feng Ruqing was widely famous for being evil, she was indeed once married to Liu Yuchen. As for Tan Shuangshuang, although she was famous for being beautiful, she was indeed a bachelorette. If she had visited a man¡¯s manor that often, it would definitely ruin her reputation.


    Seeing the judgmental stares from the people around, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale, and her tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°Aunty Liu, Yu Chen and I are indeed innocent. We are definitely innocent¡­¡±


    She silently cried, her eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!!!¡±


    A loud angry voice rang from behind.


    Before Feng Ruqing could even react, a strong impact came pushing from the back, she lost her balance and fell forward.


    Qin Chen¡¯s eye caught a glance of the commotion, reached out his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing close to him. He coldly stared at the man who pushed forth and ran toward Tan Shuangshuang¡­


    The man¡¯s face was filled with panic and he helplessly looked at Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s teary face. His anger boiled as he slowly turned around. His eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, I thought you¡¯ve changed. I was just about to change my perception toward you. I really didn¡¯t think that you would still be the same old Feng Ruqing. Just as I wasn¡¯t around, you start to bully Tan Shuangshuang? Have you no heart?¡±

 Chapter 147 - The Consequence Of Offending The Princess I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At first, Feng Ruqing was shocked. After a moment, she stood up furious and in pain.


    ¡°You pushed me?¡±


    Liu Yuchen was dumbfounded. He just realized he did push Feng Ruqing due to anger.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    His forehead was filled with cold sweat, while he was clenching his teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were bullying Shuangshuang. Even though you may be a princess, you shouldn¡¯t be so impolite and irrational. Shuang¡¯er has been letting you have things your way, why would you still find trouble with her? In order to bully her, you even followed her to this spirit herb store. Would it hurt you to stop treating her so badly?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. She walked up to Liu Yuchen slowly, mocking him, ¡°Which eye of yours witnessed me bullying the little white lotus here?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not bullying her, then why would she be crying?¡±


    Liu Yuchen clenched his fist, his eyes filled with hatred. In that moment, he had put the princess¡¯s royal status aside.


    The only thing he knew was that he would never let the woman he loved be bullied.


    ¡°Yuchen.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang gently tugged at Liu Yuchen¡¯s sleeve. She shook her head with her eyes bright, filled with anxiousness.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t offend the princess on my behalf. The princess was right. I shouldn¡¯t always visit your manor. It made her doubt my purity. It¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart was heavy. He raised his head as he glared daggers at the princess.


    ¡°Princess, a girl¡¯s purity is very important, do you not understand? By disgracing her purity in public, aren¡¯t you sentencing her to death?! I had never thought that you would hate her till this extend, till you want her life!¡±


    Boom!


    Qin Chen suddenly attacked.


    A punch landed onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s chest. His body was forced backward¡ªhe stepped back a few steps and fell on top of the store counter.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Lady Liu shouted as her face turned pale. She quickly ran to his side. Her eyes were filled with sadness and her heart ached.


    All while Feng Ruqing just stood there at the back with her arms crossed, not bothered to help Liu Yuchen at all.


    At this very moment, Lady Liu was afraid to even say anything. Although her heart was filled with hatred and dissatisfaction, she was afraid of the consequences of offending the princess.


    ¡°Which hand did you use to push me ? 1 ¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even glance at Lady Liu and Tan Shuangshuang. She immediately focused her gaze upon Liu Yuchen, staring down at him coldly.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s chest felt tight and anxious. He can no longer see the love and admiration that were once there in the princess¡¯s eyes. Now it was only a cold resentment.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang panicked. She rushed in front of Feng Ruqing and kneeled. Her face were covered in tears, her face was pale.


    ¡°If anyone¡¯s to be blamed, it was I¡­ This has nothing to do with Liu Yuchen. It was I who foolishly snatched away your highness¡¯s true love. It was I who went to the chancellor¡¯s manor to look for Lady Liu, which led to the misunderstanding.¡±


    From her words, she visited the Liu family¡¯s manor to pay a visit to Lady Liu. It was Feng Ruqing who had misunderstood her intentions.


    Feng Ruqing laughed cheerfully while looking at Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was taken aback, she bit her lips, looking at the princess in embarrassment.


    ¡°Princess, if you want to blame, then please blame me¡­ If you¡¯re unhappy with me till the extent of following me to this spirit herb store just to insult me, I won¡¯t blame you. I just hope that you would spare Yuchen. He is innocent.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s chest tightened. Shuang¡¯er was willing to do this for his sake yet he¡­ was not even able to protect the woman he loved.

 Chapter 148 - The Consequence Of Offending The Princess II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen looked at Liu Yuchen. Then, he turned and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qingqing, who do you think is more handsome? Me or Liu Yuchen?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and touched Qin Chen¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Is my taste that bad? How could he¡­ be compared to you?¡±


    Qin Chen was all smiles. ¡°Qingqing¡¯s taste is always good. Although I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m smarter than him. My cultivation is better than his. I¡¯m even better looking than him. Moreover, I¡¯ll do anything for you. Qingqing will never fall for someone useless.¡±


    ¡°No. He has one advantage. He is¡­ vain. He¡¯s so full of himself that nobody can compete with that.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s face darkened. He got up from the floor by supporting himself. He sneered and said, ¡°Princess, isn¡¯t he the man you knocked down the other day and brought back to your princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    Although Liu Yuchen had met Qin Chen, Liu Yuchen did not know about the rumor because he was just able to leave the Liu family that day. He would not keep quiet about it now that he knew of it.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a gigolo who was brought back by the princess. He could stay in the princess¡¯s manor because of his beauty. How could he be compared to me?¡¯


    ¡®At least, I would not stoop to so low a standard just for the sake of power and status.¡¯


    ¡°If she needs me, she doesn¡¯t have to knock me down. Everything that belongs to me will be hers if she just says the word.¡± Qin Chen walked toward Liu Yuchen.


    A strong aura came upon Liu Yuchen at that moment, and it made it difficult to breathe for him.


    Liu Yuchen raised his head in shock. He fixed his eyes at Qin Chen¡¯s handsome face. His heart was in a knot as he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®How can this be?


    ¡®The pressure emitted by this person is even stronger than my father¡¯s.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    Only Liu Yuchen could feel a strong aura. Feng Ruqing could only feel the soft breeze next to Qin Chen. No one else present could feel it.


    The others only saw that Liu Yuchen had changed. Liu Yuchen was arrogant at first, but now he was filled with shock and fear. His face had paled.


    ¡°Yuchen.¡± Lady Liu looked at Liu Yuchen worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Liu Yuchen shook his head.


    He could feel that his breath was calmer after the pressure of the strong aura subsided. He could not help but take a few more deep breaths. Now, he was not so daring to make any move.


    ¡°You pushed Qingqing with your right hand just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qin Chen stood in front of Liu Yuchen expressionlessly. Qin Chen used a little of the power in his hand.


    A clear cracking sound was heard.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s right hand was bent. His bone was broken. It was so painful that his sweat started pouring.


    ¡°Yuchen!¡± Lady Liu looked at Liu Yuchen in shock. Then, she turned and looked angrily at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Princess, you cannot let the others commit a crime like this, even though you¡¯re a princess.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. She looked at Lady Liu fearlessly. ¡°According to the imperial laws of our kingdom, what¡¯s his consequence if he offended the princess?¡±


    Lady Liu was stunned.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that Liu Yuchen was the one who started it. But¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the one who has insulted Shuangshuang first. Yuchen only wanted to protect her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nearly burst out in laughter.


    ¡°When have I insulted her? Isn¡¯t it true that she always goes in and out of Liu Manor? She always claims that she¡¯s only visiting Lady Liu. But, who can prove that? Besides, I only see her with Liu Yuchen no matter where they are.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was nervous. ¡®Sure enough, Feng Ruqing still has feelings toward Liu Yuchen. If not, why does she treat me like an enemy?¡¯

 Chapter 149 - The Consequence Of Offending The Princess III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®The princess is only a woman who keeps a gigolo at home. How can she be compared to me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯ve slept together or not. What I have said was the truth. When did I wrong you? Besides, Liu Yuchen attacked me first. Should we break his hand?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Lady Liu was stunned for a while. Then, she bit her lip unwillingly. ¡°You said you have never insult Tan Shuangshuang. Then, why do you treat her like your enemy? Why do you follow her here¨Cspirit herbs shop?¡±


    Shuangshuang had told her before. Even if Feng Ruqing had ended her marriage with Liu Yuchen, Feng Ruqing never stopped having feelings toward Liu Yuchen. But, Shuangshuang had tried her best to avoid Feng Ruqing. Still, Feng Ruqing did not let Tan Shuangshuang go.


    ¡®This woman¡­ Why is she always hanging around?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Lady Liu. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the consequence of spreading rumors about me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Those who spread rumors about me¡­ will be whipped a hundred times.¡±


    To Lady Liu and Tan Shuangshuang, who were small and timid, a hundred whipping would definitely kill them.


    Lady Liu was stunned. Feng Ruqing had never mentioned about whipping her when Feng Ruqing was still in the Liu family even though she had argued with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Princess¡­ I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Lady Liu bit her lip and decided not to back down.


    ¡®It¡¯s too late to take back what was said.¡¯ Lady Liu understood that the princess came here just to embarrass them.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Lady Liu coldly. Then, she looked at the shopkeeper of the spirit herbs shop who was standing there, not doing anything.


    ¡°Go and call the elder of the spirit herbs shop.¡±


    There was an elder in every shop in Paramount. They were the ones who were qualified to make decisions.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. ¡°Princess, the elder is busy and has no time for small matters. You can just tell me your order.¡±


    The shopkeeper did not mention that the elder would not simply meet anyone.


    Feng Ruqing clasped her hands together. A token appeared in her palm when she raised her hand.


    The smile on the shopkeeper¡¯s face disappeared when he saw the token. His demeanor became solemn and was filled with respect. ¡°Why do you have the token of Paramount?¡±


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s raised. ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by how I got this token. Go and tell him that I, Feng Ruqing, want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Princess, please wait for a while. I¡¯ll go and inform the elder now.¡±


    The token signified the young master. It was not a secret in Paramount.


    The young master was the only one who was able to give this token.


    Tan Shuangshuang looked at the shopkeeper blankly. She felt a pain in the heart that felt like it was bitten by thousands of ants.


    She was not stupid. She understood that the reason behind the change in the shopkeeper¡¯s attitude was because of the token in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    It was not important how Feng Ruqing got hold of the token. It still extremely distressed her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Ruqing stopped the shopkeeper suddenly.


    The shopkeeper turned and asked, ¡°Princess, what else do you need?¡±


    ¡°I want to make use of the people in your spirit herbs shop. Take these two people out and give them a hundred whippings.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Lady Liu condescendingly. ¡°I told you! Those who spread rumors about me must pay for it!¡±


    Lady Liu was stunned.


    She had always thought that Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance in the spirit herbs shop was all because of Tan Shuangshuang.


    She had never thought that the princess came here solely because of the spirit herbs shop.


    Lady Liu was anxious after hearing what the princess had said. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m the chancellor¡¯s wife. Aren¡¯t you afraid what the others might say if you treated me like this?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled in return. ¡°Those who had scolded me were never small in number. I was immature before, but now if I want to change the impression people have of me, I¡¯ll not be weak and gullible. Those who offend me must pay!¡±

 Chapter 150 - The State Preceptors Vicious Tongue I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was obsessed with Liu Yuchen before so much so that the people in the Liu family had forgotten her status and power as a princess.


    Liu Yuchen had allowed himself to expect the worst. Now, after he had heard what Feng Ruqing had said, his heart quickly turned cold.


    ¡°Princess, my mother is old, and she cannot endure such punishment. Shuang¡¯er is weak, and she too cannot endure such punishment. Please forgive them. I¡¯ll be responsible for all the mistakes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and smiled lightly. ¡°Liu Yuchen, I never thought that you¡¯re such a filial son and a loyal lover. That¡¯s good, and I¡¯ll grant your wish. But, you can only choose one person between your mother and Tan Shuangshuang. You can only endure the punishment for your mother or Tan Shuangshuang. I¡¯ll see who you¡¯ll choose.¡±


    The previous princess had done so many wrongs. She had even separated a pair of lovers. Feng Ruqing could not simply stand by and do nothing.


    But, Feng Ruqing never thought that she would still be in contact with Liu Yuchen after she came to Liu Yun Kingdom. But, these people just would not leave her alone.


    Tan Shuangshuang was stunned. She immediately looked at Liu Yuchen anxiously. She bit her lip, and there was both tension and eagerness in her eyes.


    Yuchen had always said that he loved Tan Shuangshuang deeply. He had always promised that he would protect her. He would definitely think of her first this time, wouldn¡¯t he?


    There was pin-drop silence in the spirit herbs shop.


    Liu Yuchen did not utter a word for a long time.


    There was tension in the shop.


    ¡®There¡¯s my mother and my lover. How could I¡­ decide?¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t!¡¯


    ¡°If you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll decide for you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled brightly. ¡°You love Tan Shuangshuang deeply. You wouldn¡¯t want her to be hurt. Come! Take Lady Liu out and give her a hundred whippings!¡±


    Lady Liu was nervous now. She held Liu Yuchen¡¯s sleeve tightly. There were even tears in her eyes. ¡°Yuchen, don¡¯t let the princess punish me. I will be dead. You must save me! I can¡¯t take a hundred whippings.¡±


    Liu Yuchen did not say anything.


    His handsome face paled. His lips were trembling. He clenched his fists tightly.


    The shopkeeper of the spirit herbs shop took Feng Ruqing¡¯s order and called somebody to take Lady Liu out.


    Lady Liu held tightly onto Yuchen¡¯s sleeve. She cried hysterically and refused to let go.


    Tan Shuangshuang sighed in relief after seeing that Liu Yuchen did not respond to Lady Liu.


    ¡®Yuchen chooses me at last no matter what, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m the most important person to Yuchen. No one can compete with that, not even¡­ his mother.¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes. There was a faint smile playing on her lips.


    Tan Shuangshuang had treated Lady Liu nicely all this while because she had loved Liu Yuchen deeply. But, she was also the daughter of a grand tutor. Her status was not any lesser than Liu Yuchen¡¯s status. She did not have to endure a hundred whippings just for the sake of pleasing Lady Liu.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Liu Yuchen opened his mouth after seeing that Lady Liu was being brought toward the door. He closed his eyes softly.


    There were great sufferings and pain on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll endure a hundred whippings for my mother.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s beautiful face turned pale at that moment. Her eyes widened as she turned to look at Liu Yuchen. There was deep grief in her eyes.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Yuchen opened his eyes. He gazed at Tan Shuangshuang guiltily. His voice was trembling. ¡°My mother is weaker than you. She will be dead if she¡¯s whipped a hundred times. I can¡¯t¡­ let her die . 1 ¡±

 Chapter 151 - The State Preceptors Vicious Tongue II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang was indeed stronger. She could not endure a hundred whippings. But¡­ at least it would not kill her.


    Tan Shuangshuang bit her lower lip hard. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Her face was as pale as a sheet of white paper. She smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought¡­ I was very important to you. But I could never compete with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er!¡± Liu Yuchen held Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll search for good medicines to help you recover quickly. Trust me, okay?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang removed her hand quickly. She was crying hysterically now. ¡°You have asked me to trust you. But have you ever trusted me? Am I the kind of woman who would not be bothered about my lover¡¯s mother? I¡¯ve decided to endure the whipping no matter what your decision is. But I had still hoped that¡­ you¡¯d choose me.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was heartbroken and guilty after listening to Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s desperate and painful words. It was like a sharp knife stabbing him in his heart.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er!¡± Liu Yuchen held out his hand and pulled Tan Shuangshuang into a tight embrace. He closed his eyes softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I did not trust you. My Shuangshuang is always kind. You¡¯ll understand me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®Kind?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes and sneered. Her heart was ice cold.


    ¡®I had always thought that you¡¯re my most beloved person. But now, you have just given me up just like that.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make you guilty, and you¡¯ll suffer for the rest of your life because of me.¡¯


    ¡°Princess.¡± Liu Yuchen released the girl in his hug. He raised his head and looked at Feng Ruqing. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Now, are you satisfied? You made me choose between my mother and Shuang¡¯er just because you want to see us in a situation like this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing clapped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s right. This good scene is indeed satisfying. Tan Shuangshuang, do you realize now? He¡¯s the man you have fallen for. He¡¯s so useless that he can¡¯t protect the woman he loves. What¡¯s the use of keeping him?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuchen was infuriated. His fists were clenched even tighter. ¡°Princess, every man would make the same choice as me. Why don¡¯t you ask the other sons whether or not they¡¯ll not protect their mothers? What about the man you want to marry in the future?¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    One could always get a wife. But, there was only a mother in this world.


    So, everyone present could understand Liu Yuchen¡¯s decision. Nobody would have thought that his decision was wrong.


    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Qin Chen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Not even his loved ones were allowed to lay a hand on her!


    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡± Feng Ruqing stood on tiptoe and patted Qin Chen¡¯s head. She smiled then turned to look at Liu Yuchen.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly. She seemed to give off a sense of being overbearing.


    ¡°But¡­ If the man I love cannot protect both my mother and me, then why should I love him? My man doesn¡¯t have to make a choice. It¡¯s because he has to choose both.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Feng Ruqing took two steps forward. She smiled even more widely. ¡°I will never allow anyone to threaten him. So, this kind of thing will never happen to him.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was stunned. He was even angrier now.

 Chapter 152 - The State Preceptors Vicious Tongue III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    All Liu Yuchen¡¯s anger was suppressed when he saw that Yuchen had been looking at him. He sneered and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wish that you can find someone like that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for your wishes.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold and calm voice came from outside of the spirit herbs shop.


    The voice was beautiful; it was like the voice of an angel. It also sounded like a melodious sound of a musical instrument.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ she has found him.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was stunned for a while. Then, he looked toward the door. His eyes suddenly narrowed, and there was disbelief in his eyes at that moment.


    ¡®Nan Xian¡­ The state preceptor? Why is he here?¡¯


    He was so handsome that he looked like a god from heaven. There was a tinge of aloofness and arrogance in his presence. It was like he was a forgotten god . 1


    Liu Yuchen was called the most handsome man in Liu Yun Kingdom. But, he was nothing if he was compared to this man in front of him.


    No one had recovered their senses, and they soon saw that Feng Ruqing had rushed toward the state preceptor. It was like a hungry wolf rushing toward its food. Feng Ruqing¡¯s plump body was being thrown on the handsome man, and he held her in a hug.


    Both Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang were shocked.


    The others might not recognize the state preceptor. But, both Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang knew his identity and status because they had always gone in and out of the palace for business.


    ¡®Even the second princess, Feng Rushuang, was not this close with the state preceptor. Why didn¡¯t the state preceptor throw her out after being treated like this?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang bit down on her lip hard. She looked at the handsome man in front of her and turned to look at Liu Yuchen, who was cast into the shade. She even felt a tinge of shame.


    ¡°State preceptor, you said that you¡¯ll leave for only a month. Why did you leave for so long?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were crystal clear. They seemed like they were just washed by clear water. Her crystal clear eyes could not take in any more people now. She had eyes only for the state preceptor.


    Liu Yuchen looked at Feng Ruqing in shock.


    Liu Yuchen had never seen Feng Ruqing with those eyes before even when she came after him that time.


    They were clear and innocent.


    It seemed like her eyes were only meant for that person.


    ¡°I was held back for a few days by some business.¡± Nan Xian lowered his eyes. He used his long fingers to stroke the princess¡¯s hair. His voice was gentle and loving. ¡°So, I¡¯ve come back later than I¡¯m supposed to. Qing¡¯er, do you blame me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked. Why did she feel that the state preceptor was so gentle and loving today?


    The state preceptor held out his hands and hugged Feng Ruqing again when Feng Ruqing was in doubt. His lip was near Feng Ruqing¡¯s ear now. He used a soft voice which could only be heard by the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to get rid of him for good. It¡¯ll be a reward for you because you made a breakthrough to Earth Warrior tier . 1 ¡±


    The distance between the two people was short. It was like his lip was on her cheek from the back. There was an indescribable atmosphere between the two of them.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed right now. He hated Feng Ruqing so much. But, now that he saw her being this intimate with another man, he could not help but feel like his heart was being punched in. It was an oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered by the others¡¯ reactions. She smiled slightly. ¡°How are you going to help me get rid of them?¡±


    There was a coldness in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes. He immediately held the princess up by the waist.


    Feng Ruqing was shocked as she held onto Nan Xian¡¯s collar. ¡°State preceptor, quickly put me down. I¡¯m very heavy. You¡¯ll be crushed under my weight.¡±

 Chapter 153 - The State Preceptors Vicious Tongue IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Only those who are weak will criticize you about your weight. For me, your weight¡­ is just fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips trembled at this.


    Why did it feel like¡­ what the state preceptor said just now was meant for Liu Yuchen?


    ¡°State preceptor, put me down.¡± Feng Ruqing was afraid that the state preceptor would be crushed under her weight. She could not help but want to struggle out of the state preceptor¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°There there. Don¡¯t move.¡± The voice of the man was sweet and gentle. ¡°We¡¯re only apart for a month. You¡¯re lighter now. Is there anyone bothering you and making you unable to have your meals properly?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have my meal properly if someone is bothering me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know about you? If someone you hate is bothering you that day, you would be so disgusted with that person that you can¡¯t have your meal. If you meet those people again, you can just ask Qing Zhu to go and deal with them. Just don¡¯t forget to have your meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®State preceptor, does Qing Zhu know about your vicious tongue?¡¯


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s face hardened further. He took a deep breath and walked toward Nan Xian slowly.


    ¡°State preceptor, I see that you have a good relationship with the princess. I thought that the princess hated you because she used to always mention your wickedness.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Liu Yuchen calmly. ¡°There people who are always threatening her. That¡¯s why she was afraid of me. Now, Qing¡¯er has learned about my good personality so she won¡¯t be afraid of me anymore.¡±


    ¡°State Preceptor Nan Xian, you¡¯re so talented and powerful. Why have you fallen for the princess?¡±


    The underlying meaning was how the outstanding state preceptor had fallen for the princess who was a useless villain.


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at the girl in his embrace. There was a soft smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s because I can recognize the excellent qualities overlooked by the others.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blushed. If she did not know the state preceptor was just helping her get rid of those people, she would have taken his words for real.


    ¡°State preceptor.¡± Liu Yuchen clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Then, do you know that the princess has found herself a gigolo when you¡¯re not around?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was furious.


    This Liu Yuchen was so rotten that he was so bold to condemn her before the state preceptor.


    ¡°State preceptor, Qin Chen is my younger brother. Don¡¯t listen to Liu Yuchen¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re the only one in my heart and on my mind. I only want to sleep with you.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his head and looked at Liu Yuchen. He smiled lightly. ¡°I believe in Qing¡¯er. I¡¯ll believe everything she says.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was stunned.


    The state preceptor should be angry after hearing that. Why was he so calm?


    Did he really believe Feng Ruqing?


    What made Liu Yuchen even more confused was that Feng Ruqing and the state preceptor were two totally different people. They belonged to two different worlds. Why had they come together now?


    Liu Yuchen felt helpless and was reluctant to accept the truth.


    Feng Ruqing voiced out again when Liu Yuchen was just about to say something.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen is guilty of slandering me. Give him a hundred whippings later. I am not Feng Ruqing if I do not punish him until he cannot live with himself,¡± Feng Ruqing ordered angrily.


    She would not have bothered if Liu Yuchen slandered her any other day but it was the state preceptor this time!


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s handsome face turned pale. He raised his head to look at Feng Ruqing. His eyes were in a daze.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was nervous and anxious. She rushed forward and knelt down in front of Feng Ruqing. She cried hysterically. ¡°The public has seen you knocking down the youth and bringing him home. They are the ones who had spread the rumor. It¡¯s not Yuchen¡¯s fault. Please forgive him this time. If you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll endure the punishment for him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing could not help it, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She had seen how disappointed and angry Tan Shuangshuang was after realizing how Liu Yuchen had treated her. But, how could she behave like a hypocrite now?

 Chapter 154 - The Infuriated Princess I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re the one who is wrong now.¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at Tan Shuangshuang, who was kneeling in front of him and Feng Ruqing. His eyes were calm.


    Tan Shuangshuang cried even harder now. Her face was wet with tears.


    Tan Shuangshuang seemed so pitiful and miserable. All the others sympathized with her. ¡°State preceptor, we cannot blame the princess for this. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°This is indeed Qing¡¯er¡¯s fault.¡± There was a faintly discerned smile on Nan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang wishes for this. Why don¡¯t you grant her wish? Just let her endure the two hundred whippings for Liu Yuchen. Qing¡¯er is always so kind. You wouldn¡¯t refuse this kind of wish.¡±


    His words sounded so calm and gentle. But, Feng Rushuang was stunned.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart trembled vigorously. There was fear in her eyes.


    ¡®Three hundred whippings! That¡¯ll definitely kill me! If I¡¯m not dead by then, I will not be able to get down from the bed for the rest of my life.¡¯


    ¡°Princess.¡± Liu Yuchen looked at Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s pale face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need Tan Shuangshuang to endure it for me. Please let her go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted. She smiled softly. ¡°Since Tan Shuangshuang loves you deeply, I¡¯ll not disregard her wish given that I like to grant people¡¯s wishes. But, Tan Shuangshuang will not live after three hundred whippings. How about this? Give her a hundred and fifty whippings first. Then, we¡¯ll give her the remaining a hundred and fifty whippings after she recovers after a few days.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face paled like a sheet of white paper. Her lip trembled, and there was deep fear in her eyes.


    ¡®A hundred and fifty whippings will put me in bed for a few months. But, she just allows me to rest for a few days before giving me another a hundred and fifty whippings.¡¯


    ¡®Even if I survived this, I¡¯ll not be able to endure great pain.¡¯


    ¡®But, it¡¯s I who have said those words. I need to endure the consequences.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you standing there doing nothing? Go quickly!¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at the shopkeeper of the spirit herbs shop.


    The shopkeeper quickly recovered his composure and coughed a few times. ¡°Princess, please wait for a while. I¡¯ll take Tan Shuangshuang to torture room for the punishment. Princess, you will be satisfied with this result.¡±


    After that, the shopkeeper signaled to the person next to him. That person quickly recovered and moved forward to grab Tan Shuangshuang.


    Tan Shuangshuang was indeed anxious.


    She quickly held out her hand. She wanted to hold onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand. Her face was pale. She even babbled hysterically. ¡°Yuchen, save me! Yuchen, come and save me!¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er.¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes were swollen and red. He was about to hold Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Qin Chen stood in front of him and stopped him.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t treat her like this. She¡¯s innocent. I¡¯m the one who has made all the mistakes. Princess, please let her go. I beg you. Please let her go.¡±


    Liu Yuchen turned and kneeled down in front of Feng Ruqing. His voice was trembling. There were both anger and pain in his eyes.


    The feeling of watching the woman he loved being dragged away for punishment made Liu Yuchen feel utterly helpless.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and scanned Liu Yuchen. ¡°Of course, you can protect Tan Shuangshuang. Then, we¡¯ll return a hundred whippings to Lady Liu. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Yuchen!¡± Lady Liu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She held onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s sleeve nervously. There was great pain in her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to be whipped?¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s body froze at this. He closed his eyes slowly.

 Chapter 155 - The Infuriated Princess II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Loyalty and filial piety could never be catered to at the same time. It was the same with one¡¯s mother and lover.


    So, Liu Yuchen decided to¡­ give Tan Shuangshuang up in the end.


    The man released his tightly clenched hands and sat down on the floor weakly. He just sat with his back to Tan Shuangshuang. He never even looked at her once up until now.


    In the end, he had still let her down.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang looked at Liu Yuchen blankly. Liu Yuchen did not make any response. She was not crying anymore now. She just let other people drag her down.


    There was helplessness and despair in her heart now.


    The look she gave Liu Yuchen was of grief and despair.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, are you satisfied now?¡±


    After a while, Liu Yuchen sneered and stood up. His face was pale, and there was a scornful sneer on his face. ¡°Now, Shuang¡¯er has a deep misunderstanding toward me just like you hope for. I have even thought that you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    He even thought that he could marry the princess and bring her home if she was not that wicked and evil provided that she did not make any more trouble.


    But¡­


    The princess now was no longer the woman that he knew before.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, throw him out! I don¡¯t want him standing there. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Liu Yuchen smiled coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to throw me out. I¡¯ll leave myself. I¡¯ll give you one advice. Even if you¡¯re the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, all the ministers of Liu Yun Kingdom have long been dissatisfied with you for a long time. Now, you are treating Shuangshuang like this. Have you never considered the consequences to His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I, Feng Ruqing, can endure any consequences!¡±


    It was impossible to wrong Feng Ruqing.


    She was willing to let the others think badly of her rather than being treated unfairly.


    Nan Xian smiled faintly.


    His smile was so soft that it was almost indiscernible.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you can just go ahead with what you want to do. Nobody can stop you in this world. You don¡¯t have to be scared.¡±


    The voice of the man was loud and clear. It was stamped hard on Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    There was a flutter in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    She knew that all the words said by the state preceptor were meant for Liu Yuchen. But, his voice was so melodious and gentle that she could not help but feel touched by it.


    Liu Yuchen glanced at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian coldly. He clenched his fists tightly. Finally, he left without looking back.


    He did not realize that Nan Xian had turned and looked at him as he was leaving the scene.


    Nan Xian¡¯s calm eyes were filled with a mix of light irony and coldness.


    At that moment, the shopkeeper of the spirit herbs shop went and called for Elder Ling.


    Elder Ling looked at the token first then he turned his respectful eyes upon Feng Ruqing. ¡°Princess, you are here at Paramount today. Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°I want you to look for a few spirit herbs for me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held out her hand and handed a prescription of spirit herbs to Elder Ling.


    ¡°Elder Ling, please collect these spirit herbs for me.¡±


    Elder Ling was shocked. He took the prescription, and was silent for a while. ¡°These spirit herbs are Grade-3 spirit herbs. Paramount does have those. But, this wisteria vine¡­ It¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    Feng Ruqing could clearly feel Fu Chen¡¯s excitement, who was in the medium, after hearing about the Grade-3 spirit herbs. It seemed that Fu Chen had almost lost control.

 Chapter 156 - The Infuriated Princess III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing ignored him and asked, ¡°How long will it take for you to get the wisteria vine?¡±


    ¡°Wisteria vine grows in harsh conditions, and it takes at least two to three months to get them. But don¡¯t worry princess, you have our Paramount Token, I¡¯ll find it for you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Ruqing muttered before saying, ¡°Bring me the other spirit herbs first.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Princess. I¡¯ll go get it right now.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing had beaten Tan Shuangshuang up in the spirit herbs shop. It took only a while before the news spread like wildfire.


    At the same time, the imperial court was in total chaos.


    Feng Tianyu looked down at the mad Tan Lin while rubbing the temples of his aching head. ¡°Grand Tutor Tan, I believe there¡¯s a reason why Qing¡¯er beat Tan Shuangshuang in public.¡±


    Grand Tutor Tan turned livid with rage. ¡°Your Majesty, what the princess has done throughout all these years is well known, is there anything that she can¡¯t do? That day, she had already whipped Shuang¡¯er until she was black and blue, and now she has ordered someone to give her three hundred strokes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s three hundred strokes, not thirty strokes! My daughter¡¯s weak, how can she bear with this kind of torture?¡± Tan Lin wept bitterly. He couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for his daughter.


    He hated Feng Ruqing¡¯s cruelty and also Liu Yuchen for not being able to protect his daughter, allowing his daughter to suffer such agony!


    Feng Tianyu frowned and scolded, ¡°Grand Tutor Tan, why then did I hear that it was Tan Shuangshuang who provoked Qing¡¯er first?¡±


    ¡°This is sheer nonsense!¡± Tan Lin was enraged and retorted, ¡°How can I not know my daughter Shuang¡¯er? She¡¯s gentle, kind, and has never started a quarrel. It¡¯s always Princess who would not let go of her! The princess has even chased her into Paramount spirit herbs shop to beat her up. Your Majesty, if you still refuse to punish the princess, it will certainly disappoint us, the people and the world!¡±


    Feng Tianyu sunk into deep thought. All of a sudden, he thumped the table angrily with his palm and scolded, ¡°How dare you, Tan Lin, criticize Qing¡¯er! No matter what Qing¡¯er has done, it¡¯s none of anyone¡¯s business!¡±


    Although Feng Tianyu was already in a great rage, Tan Lin seemed to have consumed leopard bile to be so emboldened or perhaps her was really frustrated as he simply stood his ground and said coldly, ¡°Your Majesty is once again pampering her even though she¡¯s bullying my daughter, or is Your Majesty really hoping for everyone to feel disappointed? ¡±


    As Tan Lin stood up, another civilian court officer came forth from among the public, pumped his fist and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the princess has already gone too far. I beg Your Majesty to punish the princess severely as a warning to others.¡±


    ¡°When the prince violates the law, the crime he commits is the same as that of the common people, so does a princess. The princess¡¯s deeds have been overwhelming. If Your Majesty does not want to punish the princess, we will resign and return to our homeland, as our children and we could refrain ourselves from worrying about being beaten to death by the princess.¡±


    ¡°I second that.¡±


    ¡°I second that as well.¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at those officers coming forth one by one, Tan Lin¡¯s lip seemed to lift into a vague smirk.


    As an emperor, Feng Ruqing should be considerate of his people. If he were to lose that many officers, Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ would be an empty shell eventually.


    Since he could not pressure the emperor alone, pressuring him with these people would surely work better; it didn¡¯t matter if he was the emperor.


    Unless he was willing to give up the whole world for the princess.


    ¡°Grand Tutor Tan.¡± Censor Lin frowned, stood up and said, ¡°I believe that the princess is not the old princess anymore, there¡¯s a reason why she¡¯s doing this now. We should look deeper into this before jumping to any conclusions.¡±

 Chapter 157 - The Infuriated Princess IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Lin¡¯s face turned stiff as he stared at Censor Lin angrily.


    Censor Lin¡¯s daughter, Lin Yueying, was a victim of Feng Ruqing¡¯s bullying as well. Had the sun risen in the west now as Censor Lin had stood up to defend her?


    ¡°I agree with Censor Lin,¡± said Inspector General Mu, coldly, as he too stepped out of his line and glanced at Tan Lin.


    Qing¡¯er had told him before that it was the princess who had provided the scar-fading herbal cuisine.


    If the princess possessed such ability and had changed, they might as well put the past behind them so that Liu Yun Kingdom would not lose a genius.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ ¡± as Nalan Zhangqian was trying to remember all the people who had agreed with Tan Lin, he stepped out of his line and sneered, ¡°These are all useless civil servants. If they wish to leave, let them pack their blankets and scram. Our Liu Yun Kingdom does not need such incompetent people!¡±


    ¡°General Nalan!¡± Tan Lin¡¯s face turned blue as he said, ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom has no empress right now, and the Nalan family has lost Nalan Yan, how does Your Majesty still manage to hold up the whole Liu Yun Kingdom? Do you think Your Majesty can deal with your enemy without our advice when they come and Your Majesty is not strong enough? ¡±


    This world worshiped the military. Also, the person who contributed the ideas played a vital role.


    Liu Yun Kingdom had Empress Nalan in the past where the kingdom feared no other powerful country.


    Now that Nalan Yan had passed away, and the old general was not in good condition, leaving only Nalan Zhangqian, what could he do?


    ***


    The palace.


    Outside the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    Nan Xian stopped and turned around. Just like the gentleness of moonlight, his eyes calmly fell upon the girl in front.


    ¡°Princess, would you come with me and take a seat inside?¡±


    Feng Ruqing really wanted to be with Nan Xian, but she rarely had a chance to visit the palace. So it was obvious that she wanted to visit her father.


    Therefore, she shook her head and said, ¡°State preceptor, I can only send you this far. I¡¯ll come back to you soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was apparent that this girl had insisted to follow him back to the Southern Bamboo Grove, now¡­ it had appeared that Feng Ruqing was only sending him back to the Southern Bamboo Grove?


    However, Nan Xian did not intend to blow her cover. He raised his hands and caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Just now at Paramount, what I had said to Liu Yuchen was not deliberate, it was all true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What?


    Feng Ruqing blinked, dumbfounded, as she did not get what Nan Xian was trying to say.


    It was not until when Nan Xian turned himself around that she suddenly realized that the crescent-colored robe had vanished from her view.


    He said there was nothing in this world that could ever stop her. He would let her do as she wished.


    Such a sentence was not only intended to provoke Liu Yuchen, but he also¡­ meant it?


    Feng Ruqing felt warm inside, and it felt good to be protected by someone¡­


    ¡°Princess!!!¡±


    As Feng Ruqing turned around, a figure staggered forward and nearly fell in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing took a few steps back in surprise. She could now clearly see the eunuch who had rushed forward.


    ¡°Eunuch Liu, why are you so flustered?¡±


    Eunuch Liu seemed anxious. ¡°Princess, something terrible¡¯s happening, everyone knows that you have beaten Tan Shuangshuang up, and Tan Lin is putting His Majesty in a conflict with a lot of officers, forcing His Majesty to punish you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was immediately filled with blazing fury. ¡°Eunuch Liu, I need to ask you for a favor!¡±


    ¡°Ah? What about you, Princess?¡±


    ¡°I will first go to Tang Zi! Go to the princess¡¯s manor and let the snow wolf bring all the spirit beasts to me! I¡¯ll make him regret not bringing his medicine along when he humiliates my father!¡±

 Chapter 158 - Astounding The Imperial Court I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the inner courtyard of the imperial palace.


    In a remote and secluded courtyard, Tang Zi was holding a red-tasseled spear. She threw a cold and fierce look down at the girl in front of her who was dressed in a cyan military robe.


    ¡°Your progress has slowed down recently. Although we don¡¯t have the Empress to lead us to fight on the battlefield anymore, the princess¡¯s return does not allow you guys to stay relaxed anymore. If I ever catch someone loafing and not practicing next time, you shall be handled according to the military regulations.¡±


    The women in groups lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Ling Yun did not dare to make a sound but only looked at the women helplessly.


    After all, it was true that these people were wrong in the first place. They had slacked when Tang Zi was not around in the courtyard and she had happened to find out that they were slacking. There was nothing she could do.


    Suddenly, Ling Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw Feng Ruqing stepping inside from the courtyard. She hurriedly tugged at Tang Zi¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Commander Tang Zi, Master has arrived.¡±


    Master?


    Tang Zi was stunned for a moment. As she turned, she saw an angry Feng Ruqing making her way in from the courtyard. Her eyes were slightly dazed, she asked, ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Tang Zi, how large is the residual force in the Iron-Blooded army right now?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes looked slightly sunken as she asked coldly.


    Tang Zi replied truthfully, ¡°To prevent the army from slacking too much, I often send people out to finish some tasks. We have around forty people present inside the palace now.


    ¡°What do you think of their strength?¡± Feng Ruqing continued.


    Upon hearing this, the corners Tang Zi¡¯s lips raised proudly as she replied, ¡°The people in the Iron-Blooded army have reached True Warrior tier while Ling Yun and I have reached advanced True Warrior tier.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, only two people were Spirit Warriors. One was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom¡ªFeng Tianyu, and the other was the old general¡ªMaster Nalan, who had just advanced to Spirit Warrior tier.


    However, the news of Master Nalan reaching a higher tier had not been spread yet, only Feng Tianyu and those three aristocratic families knew. Therefore, as an Advanced True Warrior, Tang Zi did have something to be proud of.


    Furthermore, anyone in the Iron-Blooded army had reached True Warrior tier. As for the neighboring countries, such an army implied a mighty force, a great power that would make them afraid.


    Even if Empress Nalan had passed away for years, Liu Yun Kingdom had received no threat of invasion.


    ¡°Fabulous!¡± Feng Ruqing smiled slightly and said, ¡°Tang Zi, all of you take up your arms and follow me to the imperial court!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Zi was shocked. Bringing weapons to the imperial court? What had jarred the princess?


    ¡°Princess, did something happen at the palace?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually, but a group of old fools is looking for trouble with my father. Today, I¡¯ll show them who¡¯s the real emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    ***


    In the imperial court.


    Feng Tianyu sat high in the dragon throne. He stared at the two quarreling parties coldly as his eyebrows were starting to reveal his impatience.


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian, how dare you speak to me like that; your father won¡¯t do that to me!¡± Tan Lin¡¯s face was blue as he screamed angrily, ¡°Ask Master Nalan to come and speak with me if you can, you are still not qualified to talk to me.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian smiled mockingly and said, ¡°If my dad were here, he wouldn¡¯t be speaking to you but he would immediately throw you out of the court.¡±

 Chapter 159 - Astounding The Imperial Court II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian, shut up!¡± Tan Lin roared, ¡°The princess must give me an explanation today or else we will resign and return to our home village, and let¡¯s see who¡¯s gonna manage the state affairs!¡±


    Feng Tianyu stared at Tan Lin and the other officers coldly. He balled his fists tightly, blue veins appeared on his temples as he was breathing heavily.


    His throat started to feel a little weird as a bloody breath was pumped out of his throat, urging him to spit it out to feel better.


    But he held it back.


    This is the imperial court, and he must not let anyone find out he was not in good condition. Ever!


    ¡± Enou¡ª 1 ¡± Feng Tianyu was enraged as he could not stand it anymore.


    At that moment, a familiar and crisp voice echoed into the court. Suddenly, peace was restored to the imperial court.


    ¡°Who was the one who insisted for an explanation from me just now?¡±


    ¡­


    In the quiet imperial court, all the officers turned around and looked toward the court¡¯s door, their eyes searched for something¡ªa girl standing in the morning light.


    The girl seemed to be sneering as millions of women dressed in cyan robes stood behind her. The officers were surrounded by the women in the blink of an eye. They stood next to the officers as if they were the mountain gods.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Iron-Blooded army?¡±


    The servants trembled.


    Wasn¡¯t the princess already on bad terms with the Iron-Blooded army? How could¡­ she still command the people of the Iron-Blooded army?


    Tan Lin¡¯s mood got worse as he glanced at Tang Zi and the others. His eyes were full of disdain.


    Look at all this nonsense. The Iron-Blooded army was still helping Feng Ruqing regardless of how she had treated them in the past. If Tan Lin were them, he would definitely coerce Feng Tianyu to punish Feng Ruqing with Tan Lin himself. It was a hundred times better to uphold Feng Rushuang than to support this crap.


    But this was not the end yet¡­


    As the Iron-Blooded army entered the imperial court. A wolf¡¯s howl shook the world and started to scare everyone inside.


    How could there be a wolf¡­ inside the palace?


    ¡°People¡­ people look! Not only is there a wolf, but also an earth bear! That¡¯s a Tier-3 spirit beast!¡±


    A gentle courtier went weak at his knees as he saw the spirit beasts rushing forward. He trembled and quickly said, ¡°General Nalan, you¡¯re the military general. Why are you still not stopping them?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian coldly replied, ¡°I thought you guys were mocking us that we could only solve the problem by force? Why don¡¯t you guys wave the white flag to the beasts by relying on your wisdom?¡±


    The officials turned pale.


    Those were spirit beasts! They were inhuman beasts! Any tricks played on them were just like a playhouse, how could it be useful?


    Unfortunately, at this time, Nalan Zhangqian did not look at them, nor did he stop the troop of spirit beasts, letting those spirit beasts break through the threshold and rush in¡­


    But soon¡­ Everyone noticed that the spirit beasts were followed by a¡­ eunuch?


    ¡°Eunuch Lin?¡± Tan Lin was stunned. ¡°Why are you holding a candle to the devil? Are you demanding for an abdication?¡±


    Eunuch Liu¡¯s face turned blue immediately.


    He was frightened enough after he had gone to the princess¡¯s manor. How dare Tan Lin framed him now in such a manner.


    ¡°Grand Tutor Tan, what do you mean? As a eunuch, I have no posterity and why should I stage a coup? I brought these spirit beasts along because the princess asked me to do so. As for what purpose, you better ask the princess.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Astounding The Imperial Court III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    God knows why he prepared the carriage to pick up these spirit beasts. He thought that the princess would raise the spirit beasts in the cage. How could anyone have known that¡­ these spirit beasts were roaming around freely.


    He was surrounded by the beasts as soon as he entered the princess¡¯s manor. If it were not for Liu Li, that servant, the spirit beasts would have scared his pants off even though he would not be eaten.


    On top of that, he saw¡­ the purple sable was using its tail to clean the courtyard?


    Oh, and that four-armed ape was using a spatula to call on the other spirit beats to get their meal¡­


    Has anyone ever seen a spirit beast cleaning the courtyard?


    Has anyone ever seen a spirit beast that¡­ was capable of cooking?


    But he saw everything that day! He still could not recover himself from shock even until now¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Tan Lin had finally recovered from the astonishment as he turned to Feng Ruqing and asked angrily.


    He had long since heard that Feng Ruqing had brought along a horde of spirit beasts when she had returned. But words are wind because seeing is believing. He finally believed in those rumors as now he got to see with his own eyes.


    Feng Ruqing winked at the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf understood what Feng Ruqing¡¯s wink meant and asked the four-armed ape to bring along the chair that it had prepared earlier. The four-armed ape put the chair behind Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing caressed her long sleeves and gently got into the seat. She leaned her body on the back of the chair while a grin played at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°I thought you were looking for me? I¡¯m here now. Say it out loud if you have anything to say, but you do not have to take advantage of my father.¡±


    Her hands were on her cheeks. She was not as angry as she was at the beginning, but she glared at Tan Lin arrogantly and coldly.


    Tan Lin was pale. He was sure that Feng Ruqing did not dare to lay a finger on him and so he asked with a sneer, ¡°Your Highness, what has Shuang¡¯er done to make you punish her in such way?¡±


    ¡°Of course she did something wrong. I was going to shop at the spirit herbs shop on my own, but she framed me saying that I was giving her trouble. Father, don¡¯t you think that she should be punished for framing me?¡±


    Feng Tianyu glanced at Tan Lin and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er is the kingdom¡¯s princess. If someone had framed her, it is no difference disrespecting the hierarchy and law. It¡¯s right to punish someone like that! Qing¡¯er has done nothing wrong.¡±


    Tan Lin held his breath for a moment, clenched his jaw and said, ¡°Her Highness¡¯s words don¡¯t carry conviction. How does Your Majesty know that it¡¯s not Her Highness who first stirred up trouble?¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly laughed.


    ¡°You may visit Paramount and ask if it was her or I who first caused the trouble. Besides, the state preceptor was present as well. Ask him if you are skeptical about it.¡±


    Tan Lin was terribly shocked.


    The state preceptor was at the spirit herbs shop as well? Why had no one mentioned this to him in the first place?


    ¡°Even so, you should not give her three hundred strokes!¡± Tan Lin clenched his teeth and continued.


    Feng Ruqing burst out laughing.


    ¡°First of all, she has framed me. It means that the reputation of Liu Yun Kingdom has been affected and I think three hundred strokes is reasonable. Secondly, I¡¯m innately kind, and I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her with three hundred strokes. However, it is sad to tell you that Lady Liu and Liu Yuchen were present as well, but how could they be rude to me? So, each of them got a hundred strokes. Tan Shuangshuang loves Liu Yuchen too much as she insisted on receiving the punishment for them, what could I do? ¡±


    Tan Lin was shocked again.


    He subconsciously turned to look at where Chancellor Liu was standing.


    It was not a big deal for Chancellor Liu to stay quiet when the people were coercing the emperor just now. However, he could have never imagined, how Shuang¡¯er had received those three hundred strokes¡­

 Chapter 161 - Astounding The Imperial Court IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As a man, Liu Yuchen had actually made a girl suffer on his behalf?


    What gave him the right to do so?


    ¡°Chancellor Liu!¡± Tan Lin was incredibly outraged and so he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you owe me an explanation?¡±


    Chancellor Liu shrugged and replied helplessly, ¡°You heard what the princess said. I can do nothing as she did it on her own accord.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tan Lin trembled and pointed at Chancellor Liu furiously. He could hardly say a word.


    Feng Ruqing put her palm to her cheek and gave Tan Lin a scornful look. ¡°If you guys want to deal with this, deal it later. It¡¯s my turn to ask questions now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Lin was stunned and did not understand what Feng Ruqing was trying to say.


    Feng Ruqing repositioned herself on the chair gently and asked defiantly, ¡°Grand Tutor Tan, did you¡­ bring your medicine along today?¡±


    Tan Lin held back his anger and replied, ¡°Please cut to the chase, Your Highness. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing actually. If you didn¡¯t bring it along, I would call the imperial doctor to prepare some herbs as Tang Zi might beat him to death. We should keep you alive anyway, after all, this here is the imperial court. I don¡¯t expect a bloody palace as this might put great public pressure on Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tan Lin got angrier. Did the princess really want to punish him in public?


    Feng Ruqing turned and winked at Tang Zi. ¡°Quickly, drag him down and strike him till he¡¯s dead! Of course, you don¡¯t really want him to be dead, it¡¯s fine to cripple him but if he¡¯s dead¡­ it will be awful as this will bring a negative impact to my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Tang Zi smiled.


    When the empress was still alive, the civil officers had pissed her off as she had risked all the dangers with her army. These bastards were useless as they knew nothing but talk nonsense behind her. They even lured the emperor into doting on other concubines.


    If it were not the deep love of the emperor toward the empress by resisting all the pressures, the princess would have had a lot of siblings by now.


    With support from the princess, she felt extra comfortable as she could finally fulfill her past grudge.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? All of you let me go!¡± Tan Lin¡¯s arms were grabbed, and he was dragged out of the court. He turned his head back and screamed, ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t indulge the princess in doing this. At least my efforts deserve credit after all those years of serving at the palace. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    As ministers, they were all spoiled and overprotected at the court. Even if they were capable of doing something, they became physically fragile because they were not gaining any robust experience. How could they bear with the stroke?


    He knew the Iron-Blooded¡¯s temper well. Even if he could survive, it would leave him in pain for months.


    Feng Ruqing did not spare a second look at Tan Lin. She simply glanced toward the other ministers.


    ¡°I think I heard that all of you want to resign and go back to your hometown, right? Since all of you miss your hometown, my father will not shove something down your throat as it can be very inhumane. Please speak out if you wish to resign and I will be in charge and allow you to return to your hometown!¡±


    The ministers¡¯ faces were frozen.


    All they wanted to do was just to just put a little pressure on the emperor. The official position was not easy to obtain, how could the ministers really resign? They were just simply saying it.


    ¡°Your Highness, we were¡­ just kidding. Yes, it¡¯s just a joke,¡± The minister that supported Tan Lin just now forced a laugh and answered.


    Feng Ruqing shook and replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t stop you if you want to return to your hometown. Besides, Liu Yun Kingdom is full of talent. The worst would be having my uncle to work a little more as he will help Father assign new people.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need to trouble Master Nalan. Master Nalan has a lot of things to be busy with. How can we bother him with these little things?¡±


    The minister forced a smile and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

 Chapter 162 - Feng Tianyu Spat Blood I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Minister Li, there is no war in Liu Yun Kingdom now. And I am barely busy with anything. Furthermore, if we¡¯re in a real need to declare war, I can also let Jing¡¯er go instead of me. Therefore¡­ I have plenty of time to recruit new talents.¡±


    Master Nalan gave a brittle laugh.


    The ministers were helping Tan Lin to coerce the emperor just now, but now? Seeing that Tan Lin was dragged out, now everyone was frightened? If they were ambitious enough, why didn¡¯t they resign as nobody was in their way?


    Minister Li¡¯s expression turned stiff. He could not fake his smile anymore as his lips suddenly started to twitch.


    Now, all the ministers realized that this Feng Ruqing¡­ was not the old dumb princess anymore!


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ ¡± Minister Li turned and kneeled. He wept bitterly, ¡°Tan Lin threatened us to side him in the imperial court. I did not dare to disobey Grand Tutor Tan, and Your Majesty, I beg for your mercy.¡±


    Feng Tianyu stood up from his throne, and he felt a pain in his chest as if something was burning.


    ¡°You dare not disobey Tan Lin but you dare to coerce me!¡± He smiled coldly. ¡°Announce my decree, Tan Lin has openly framed the princess and has brought along people to stage a coup. Put him in jail and wait for the trial.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A coup?


    All the ministers were stumped.


    Tan Lin had just wanted the emperor to punish the princess. How could it turn out to be a coup?


    ¡°As for the others¡­¡± Feng Tianyu scanned through the crowd in the court and raised his voice. ¡°Since you have responded that these military generals are useless, then I will need you guys to guard the frontier for half a year. During this half-year, I will get someone to replace your positions. When you return, it is your ability that decides if you¡¯re still capable of being in this position. In the future, all the minister positions will be assigned to those who are capable of it.¡±


    All these ministers were too spoiled to live at the frontier. Not to mention half a year, even staying there for only a month could be devastating to them.


    ¡°Please spare us, Your Majesty.¡±


    Thud!


    With tears in their eyes, the minissters fell to their knees one by one. The could not let go of the luxurious life in the palace and leave to live and guard in a barren place.


    ¡°It seems that you are unwilling to do so. Fine, please announce my decree, put them in jail and we will deal with them again someday!¡± Feng Tianyu waved and said as it was of no concern to him.


    ¡°¡­We¡­ will follow your order, Your Majesty, we will go to the frontier¡­¡±


    They could still keep their positions by obeying the emperor. If it were to be in jail, they could never get their jobs back¡­


    ¡°Since all my lovely ministers have agreed with me, let¡¯s end the morning court.¡± Feng Tianyu looked disapprovingly at the ministers and continued, ¡°Master Nalan and Qing¡¯er stay.¡±


    ¡°As Your Majesty¡¯s wish!¡±


    The officials left the imperial court sorrowfully.


    Those who were tempted by Tan Lin felt a strong resentment inside. They wanted to tear that bastard into pieces.


    If it were not for him, they would not have to suffer at the frontier.


    ¡°Chancellor Liu¡­ ¡± Outside the courtyard, Minister Li glanced at the delighted Chancellor Liu and said bitterly, ¡°Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang seem to be close as they are constantly together. I would never have expected that Liu Yuchen is just like you, timid and afraid of things, what a coward!¡±


    Chancellor Liu was sitting on the fence by staying out of the affairs at first, so he had received no punishment until that day.


    Well, Tan Lin nearly became his in-law¡­

 Chapter 163 - Feng Tianyu Spat Blood II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s because you people are foolish. Do you really think that the emperor is the same as the old emperor twenty years ago? Stop dreaming of controlling him, and you guys are overthinking.¡± Chancellor Liu smirked and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be as stupid as you people. Besides, it was Tan Shuangshuang who had volunteered to receive the punishment on my son¡¯s behalf. How is that my son¡¯s fault?¡±


    Hmph! Minister Li brushed his long sleeve, his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not aware of your thoughts? Don¡¯t you still wish for the princess to be your daughter-in-law so that you can flaunt among the nobles and climb up to a higher position? Do you really think that¡­ the princess would only marry into your family?¡±


    Chancellor Liu squinted and said, ¡°Yuchen is still young, and he will realize that what I have done now is for his own good in the future. By then, the princess will surely become the Liu family¡¯s daughter-in-law. There is no doubt about it.¡±


    The underlying meaning was this, if Liu Yuchen was willing to change his mind, Feng Ruqing would definitely accept him.


    Censor Lin, who had just supported Nalan Zhangqian in the court, happened to pass by at that very moment. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh when he heard Chancellor Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡®Chancellor Liu is delusional. Hasn¡¯t he noticed that¡­ the princess has no affection for Liu Yuchen anymore? Otherwise, how could she show aggression toward him downtown?


    ¡®What a pity that his thought is doomed, never to be realized.¡¯


    In the court, only Nalan Zhangqian, Feng Ruqing, and Feng Tianyu and his personal eunuch¡ªEunuch Lin, were left. The rest of the officers had already left.


    Even the spirit beasts and the Iron-Blooded army were told to leave as well¡­


    ¡°Zhangqian¡­ ¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s expression turned gentle and said calmly, ¡°During this half a year, I hope you can recruit some talents that are suited to these positions.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was a little shocked, he said, ¡°Does Your Majesty really¡­ want to fire them?¡±


    He had thought that the emperor was only attempting to frighten the officers. He did not expect that the emperor had really made up his mind on this.


    ¡°They had acted in such a manner, wanting to control me in making decisions since the very beginning. Unfortunately, my father had passed away early, and I was young at that time. I had my limits in fighting against them. I could only let them make waves but now¡­¡±


    He looked down resolutely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the old me anymore! No one can control me! I have long wanted to demote them, I needed only one reason to do so, and now they have given me the reason!¡±


    The emperor had no reason not to fire them now!


    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°I will dismiss those people who disobey, all of them. No one can coerce Your Majesty in the future anymore!¡±


    Feng Tianyu finally smiled, but his throat was pumped with that bloody pressure again.


    Splat.


    A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out of his mouth.


    That handsome face suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was astonished and got pale. She quickly rushed in front of Feng Tianyu and held his staggering body.


    ¡°Father, what happened to you? Why is this happening?¡± Feng Ruqing panicked as her voice trembled. Her eyes glittered with tears as she was clouded with worry.


    Feng Ruqing did all these simply because the previous owner of this body was gone. She had to apologize for what the previous owner had done.


    But it wasn¡¯t until this moment that she realized that she had already¡­ assimilated herself into this body.


    Whether it was the soul, emotion, flesh¡­ she was all completely occupied by them now.


    She couldn¡¯t ignore her family, nor could she¡­ not love these people.

 Chapter 164 - Feng Tianyu Spat Blood III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Cough¡­ ¡± Feng Tianyu lifted his fingers and gently wiped away his little daughter¡¯s tears, with a soft smile he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s an old ailment. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some rests.¡±


    Eunuch Liu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and sighed. ¡°Your Highness, since the empress¡¯s death, His Majesty has been mentally and physically exhausted. His Majesty is getting worse year after year, if it werenwasn¡¯t for the princess, His Majesty would probably¡­¡±


    ¡°Lin Zhenyun, you¡¯re crossing the line!¡± Feng Tianyu stood up straight with some difficulty, his eyes were filled with solemnity. ¡°You may leave now. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Eunuch Lin dared not say any more. He swished his hossu, bowed, and left.


    The Hall of Supreme Harmony quietened down.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s hands gently caressed the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ve been hiding from you all the time. Since you¡¯re grown up and have become more sensible now, I¡¯ll have to let you know that there¡¯s something you need to understand. Or else, if I suddenly leave you someday without letting you know first¡­ it will bring you more¡­ disadvantages¡­¡±


    His voice was soft. His eyes were gentle, and the stern attitude toward the ministers earlier was gone.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes looked hard but calm. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    If Feng Ruqing wanted to save someone, no one could take them away from her!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ ¡± Feng Tianyu smiled bitterly. ¡°I know my body well more than anyone. Watching how you have confronted those ministers with ease today, I believe that handing over the power to you in the future¡­ you will be capable of handling the situation. Besides, your grandfather and uncle will give you a helping hand, which makes me feel relieved¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice trembled.


    There should be a way to cure her father, but she got the message that her father did not want to live any longer simply from his tone.


    Yes.


    Feng Tianyu¡­ did not want to live anymore.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, listen to me.¡± Feng Tianyu held Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder tightly, with a serious look and knitted brows. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t die of childbirth, in fact¡­ she was killed¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing had already known that long ago, but it was the first time Nalan Zhangqian realized what had happened. His heart trembled as he looked at Feng Tianyu in disbelief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Yan¡¯er¡­ she was killed?¡±


    How could it be?


    Yan¡¯er was so strong. How could anyone¡­ kill her in the palace?


    Recalling what had happened sixteen years ago, Feng Tianyu slowly closed his eyes, as if in pain.


    ¡°On that fateful day, I wanted to be by her side when she gave birth to you, but someone strong snuck into the palace, and I had to face them myself. By the time I returned¡­ Yan¡¯er was already¡­ dead¡­ ¡±


    For this matter, Feng Tianyu had blamed himself for sixteen years. If he had not left Yan¡¯er¡¯s side, perhaps Yan¡¯er would still be alive.


    Even when the massacre happened in the palace, he should have stayed by Yan¡¯er¡¯s side and not go anywhere nor care for anyone no matter what they would do. He should not have left Yan¡¯er¡­


    These were all his fault!


    ¡°Someone strong snuck into the palace? Why is it Father and I¡­ never knew about this?¡± Nalan Zhangqian slowly closed his eyes. He clenched his fists, his body trembled. He felt a flame burning inside his chest.


    During that year, the frontier was in turmoil, so he and his father had to guard it, and could not return to the palace. Finally, when they returned to the imperial city, they had received news about her death¡­

 Chapter 165 - Feng Tianyu Spat Blood IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    They had always thought that Yan¡¯er had died in childbirth. Now, Nalan Zhangqian came to realize that his younger sister, the sister he had cared for for so many years, the sister who had caused heartache to the Nalan family for so many years, was killed by someone evil!


    Nalan Zhangqian turned pale. He felt as there was an infinite pain spreading from inside him, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡°I did find some evidence before you guys were back. I didn¡¯t say it because you were young and irritable. Qing¡¯er was a newborn baby and I hoped¡­ this matter wouldn¡¯t affect General Manor and Qing¡¯er.¡±


    He had borne all the pain alone.


    He had taken all the responsibility alone.


    He was unwilling to let the people, whom Yan¡¯er cared for, suffer from a single bit of damage.


    As an emperor, he could hold back, but Zhangqian might not have been able to do it.


    If this matter had spread, it would have definitely affected the general manor, and also the young Qing¡¯er as well¡­


    He had already lost Yan¡¯er, he could not afford to lose his daughter too!


    ¡°Those people¡­ who made you afraid¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian clenched his fists tighter. ¡± Are they¡­ the people who are from the reclusive family?¡±


    Feng Tianyu tacitly admitted to Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s questions.


    He remained silent for a while and continued, ¡°But I still couldn¡¯t find out who was behind this after years of searching. Zhangqian, Master Nalan is in his old years, and he shouldn¡¯t be in hardship anymore. You must not let him know what I have said today.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s heart was trembling. If even he could not bear it after hearing the news that his sister was murdered by someone, let alone his father who had been doting on his sister since she was young.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if his father knew what had happened¡­


    ¡°Why are you telling me this now, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± Feng Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°I need you to support Qing¡¯er. Qing¡¯er will know about Yan¡¯er death sooner or later, and it¡¯s better to tell her myself.¡±


    He had been drinking the spirit wine that Feng Ruqing had brought, and his condition was getting better. Unfortunately, he was angered by those ministers, and he almost could not stand it¡­


    He was afraid that his life might end, handling those matters even for just one more day. That would force Qing¡¯er to face reality without any preparations.


    Feng Tianyu finally decided to reveal everything after watching Feng Ruqing¡¯s performance that day.


    ¡°Father,¡± Feng Ruqing held Feng Tianyu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Your sickness, I will cure it for sure. But, you have to stay strong and alive! Or else, as for Imperial-Mother¡¯s temper, even if both of you meet at the Bridge of Helplessness 1 , she will not care about you anymore if she knows that you gave up on yourself!¡±


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. This little girl¡­ how could she know that he had lost his will to live?


    He did not even know how he had managed to survive all these years.


    What was the point of living without Yan¡¯er?


    ¡°Okay¡­ ¡± Feng Tianyu smiled lightly as he stroked the girl¡¯s hair with his fingers, he replied gently, ¡°Father will survive.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was skeptical and asked, ¡°Really, you promise?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. If I have said so, you can take my words for it. ¡±


    With his smiling eyes, his voice was soft but feeble.


    ¡°Father, I can trust you one more time.¡± Feng Ruqing helped Feng Tianyu up to his feet. Her eyes were firm and steady, ¡°But, if you wish to end your life someday, even if I need to rush to King Yan 1 ¡®s Palace or the Bridge of Helplessness, I will definitely drag you out from there.¡±

 Chapter 166 - The Little Stray Wolf?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®I don¡¯t want you to die! You are not allowed to die!¡¯


    ¡°Uncle, let me help my father sit down first.¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head to look at Nalan Zhangqian.


    Currently, Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind was filled with worry about Feng Tianyu¡¯s health condition. She did not want to stay in the palace any longer. She only wanted to go back and discuss with Fu Chen how to cure her father.


    Thinking of Fu Chen, he was truly a precious gift. Not only did he have plenty of treasures, he was actually a walking dictionary¡ªthere was nothing in this world that he did not know.


    Even since Feng Ruqing had commanded the spirit beasts to leave the emperor¡¯s audience hall, the spirit beasts were wandering all over the palace.


    As the spirit beasts had always been feral, naturally, Tang Zi was not capable of handling them. However, the spirit beasts did not hurt anyone. Hence, Tang Zi did not stop them from wandering around.


    In the inner court, the snow wolf stuck its nose in the air as it snorted while staring disdainfully at the servants who were hiding away.


    Previously, in the princess manor, the snow wolf could feel the fear in Liu Li and Qing Ling¡¯s eyes whenever the snow wolf looked at them. However, ever since it had submitted to Feng Ruqing, this snow wolf of the Heavenly Mountain had completely lost its dignity as the two servants were no longer afraid of it.


    Now that the snow wolf had regained its dignity in the palace, it seemed that the snow wolf could come into the palace more often so these humans would bow their heads to the snow wolf.


    ¡°Cousin, look! The wolf is so imposing. Why is there be a wolf in the palace? Since I need a mount, can I take it?¡±


    An unseemly voice, like a child¡¯s voice at the tender age, spoke not far away from the snow wolf.


    Hearing this, the haughty snow wolf stopped moving and turned to look for a moment. However, nothing came into sight besides its own body.


    ¡®Am I the wolf that he was talking about?¡¯ The snow wolf raised its head to look ahead as it wondered.


    Standing not far away were a lady and a young master at the age of about ten years old.


    With little makeup on her face, the lady in a flattering pink dress was extremely adorable. A dusky and rosy blush on her cheek was like an exquisite jade 1 and her arched eyebrows were like the crescent moon. With a sweet, glittering smile on her lips, she looked extremely pure and gorgeous.


    Likewise, the young master had a pair of bright eyes and delicate features. However, he looked extremely annoying as his eyes were filled with greed.


    When the lady saw the haughty snow wolf, her face stiffened and the smile suddenly vanished.


    ¡°That¡¯s Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beast?¡± Feng Rushuang was the one who gave Feng Ruqing the snow wolf. Originally, Feng Rushuang had thought that Feng Ruqing would regret getting the snow wolf. It turned out that the snow wolf had submitted itself to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Cousin Rushuang, I want that spirit beast. Can you give it to me?¡± Liu Yu did not hear Feng Rushuang¡¯s words. He tugged at the Feng Rushuang¡¯s sleeve with one hand while pointing at the snow wolf with the other.


    This time, the snow wolf finally understood. The snow wolf was truly the mount that the human had mentioned just now.


    Burning with rage, the snow wolf howled furiously as it stared at the two people before it with murderous intent.


    ¡®Will the master stop giving me the Divine-Spirit Fruit if I eat these two humans? Will the master stop loving me and throw me out of the manor after this? Will I be a stray wolf? If humans fed on wolf flesh before me, I would explode with rage. Will Master also feel the same?¡¯ The snow wolf sank into deep contemplation.

 Chapter 167 - The Old Master Of The Liu Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The earth bear squinted at Liu Yu who was extremely demanding and turned to look at the snow wolf as it roared.


    Roar! ¡®Butler Snow Wolf, do you know these two people?¡¯


    Howl! ¡®I¡¯ve seen the lady at the beast court. However, I guess she is one of the bastards in the beast court.¡¯


    Roar! ¡®Butler Snow Wolf, can we eat them? They are just two humans but there are so many of us.¡¯


    Howl! ¡®No, we can¡¯t eat humans. The two of them are humans, they are the same as the master. What if the master blames us and doesn¡¯t give us the Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡¯


    Roar! ¡®The human caught you because they want to take away the Divine-Spirit Fruit that you are hiding?¡¯


    Originally, the snow wolf was indifferent. However, when it heard the earth bear¡¯s words, a sudden fiery rage swept over him.


    ¡®If you dare take my Divine-Spirit Fruit, you are no doubt digging your own grave!¡¯


    Seeing that the earth bear and the snow wolf were roaring, Feng Ruqing was lost in bewilderment. She actually felt that both the spirit beasts were actually communicating with each other. However, not long after they had communicated, the snow wolf¡¯s disdainful gaze turned ferocious, as if Feng Rushuang had taken away its wife.


    For the snow wolf, the Divine-Spirit Fruit was far more important than its own life. Not only did Liu Yu want to make the snow wolf his mount, he even wanted to take away its Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    As Feng Ruqing was stingy, she only gave the snow wolf two Divine-Spirit Fruits every day even after the snow wolf had become a butler. Since then, the snow wolf had put away some of the Divine-Spirit Fruits so it still had enough food if it made any mistakes in the future.


    ¡°Your Highness Princess Rushuang, this is nothing but a snow wolf. Since Yu¡¯er wants it, why don¡¯t you just give it to him?¡± Before Feng Rushuang could say a word, a soft disdainful laugh sounded.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Feng Rushuang turned her head only to see a noblewoman walking over.


    With a faint smile hanging on her lips, the noblewoman looked dazzling in silk and satin. She looked extremely elegant and dignified.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s brows knitted together.


    The noblewoman was Feng Rushuang¡¯s aunt¡ªLiu Yu¡¯s biological mother, Mei Ying. Previously, although the emperor disliked Liu Rong, he simply could not do anything to her because of Feng Ruqing. Naturally, Mei Ying had worked very hard to keep in touch with Liu Rong. However, now that Liu Rong had offended the emperor and was stranded in the chamber, she had resorted to the Liu family to secure her foothold at the palace.


    As the saying goes, even a shrimp dares to dupe the dragon when it is in the shallow water. It was no wonder that Mei Ying had such an enormous ego.


    Seeing Mei Ying, Feng Rushuang sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°If I were not here, I will never know that Your Highness Princess Rushuang was so mean and could not bear to give the snow wolf to Yu¡¯er,¡± Mei Ying faked a smile as she said.


    Now that Liu Rong was confined to her chambers, apparently, she had lost her foothold at the palace. On the contrary, the Liu family was growing increasingly strong all these years under Liu Rong¡¯s great influence at the palace. As soon as Mei Ying¡¯s father attained Spirit Warrior tier, the whole world would fall within the Liu family¡¯s grasp.


    Even the emperor would not dare to mess with the Liu family. Noble Consort Rong and Feng Rushuang would be nothing!


    ¡°Mommy, I want to make the snow wolf my mount but Cousin Rushuang refused. She said that she would rather give it to Feng Ruqing.¡± Liu Yu fell into his mother¡¯s embrace as he whined in an aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Liu Yu, what are you talking about?¡± Hearing this, Feng Rushuang¡¯s face changed.


    Feng Rushuang had always been so kind to Liu Yu but he had gone and actually dug her a grave.

 Chapter 168 - The Old Master Of The Liu Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If Liu Yu was not the only young master of the Liu family and if Liu Rong did not love him so much, Feng Rushuang would not be bothered about him.


    ¡°Your Highness Princess Rushuang, how could you do that? You have never learned to honor and show respect to the Liu family. Even when you have something good, you gave it to Feng Ruqing. However, you can never please her regardless of what you do.¡± Mei Ying¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Initially, Mei Ying thought there must be someone in the palace who raised the snow wolf. Hearing Liu Yu¡¯s words, it turned out that Feng Rushuang was the one who owned the snow wolf. She had never thought the Feng Rushuang was such an ungrateful wretch and had actually given such a divine gift to Feng Ruqing instead of Liu Yu.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, you have gone too far. Are you not afraid that I will tell my mother about this?¡± Feng Rushuang blushed with rage. She gritted her teeth tightly as she spoke.


    ¡°Be my guest. I wonder if Noble Consort Rong will take your side,¡± Mei Ying sneered.


    Hearing this, Feng Rushuang¡¯s face collapsed like a deflated balloon. It was true that Liu Rong had always loved and cared for Feng Rushuang. However, when it came to a situation where Liu Rong had to choose between Liu Yu and Feng Rushuang, Liu Rong had always sided with Liu Yu.


    Not long ago, after Feng Ruqing had laid her hands on Liu Yu, Mei Ying had brought Liu Yu back to her parents¡¯ manor as she was afraid that Feng Ruqing might look for more trouble. Hence, Mei Ying did not know the things that had happened in the imperial city recently. Not to mention the incident when Feng Ruqing had brought a large group of spirit beasts back to the city. Moreover, Mei Ying and Liu Yu¡¯s strength was too low to find out that the snow wolf was actually a Tier-3 spirit beast.


    ¡°If you truly want the snow wolf, go and get it now.¡± Feng Rushuang lowered her eyes as she sneered.


    ¡®As long as the snow wolf is willing to bow its head to both of them¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go and get your mount. Since Her Highness Princess Rushuang agrees, the snow wolf dares not go against us.¡± Mei Ying was brimming with joy.


    Seeing this, the snow wolf and the earth bear exchanged glances.


    ¡®What are these few human fighting for? However, regardless of what they are fighting for, these few people are evil.¡¯


    Roar!


    Seeing the noblewoman walking toward them with a kid in tow, the earth bear roared again. ¡®Butler snow wolf, should we attack?¡¯


    Howl! ¡®Why don¡¯t we give them a chance? We will only attack if they take one more step forward.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, the master will not penalize us as long as we don¡¯t eat humans.¡¯


    At this moment. Mei Ying took one more step forward while Liu Yu said scornfully, ¡°Mommy, this bear is too fat and bears some resemblance to Feng Ruqing. I don¡¯t like a butterball. I like the snow wolf more.¡±


    The fat bear was too disgusting. Liu Yu hated a bloated wretch!


    Roar!


    The earth bear flew into a furious rage. ¡®You can say that I am stupid and foolish but definitely not fat! What¡¯s wrong with being fat? Is it true that a fatty doesn¡¯t deserve anything but humiliation? What about a fatty¡¯s dignity?¡¯


    Burning with anger, the earth bear beat its chest with its fists ceaselessly, and let out an earth-shattering roar. Its roar was so loud, Mei Ying and Liu Yu could not help but take a few steps backward.


    Mei Ying and Liu Yu stood rooted to the spot and did not regain their composure for a long while. At this moment, a buzzing sound echoed in their heads and blood streamed from their ears without them even realizing it.


    Feng Rushuang was dumbfounded. Originally, she had wanted to teach the two people a lesson. She had never intended to take their lives.

 Chapter 169

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mei Ying¡¯s death was nothing, but if anything were to happen to Liu Yu, Liu Rong would explode with rage and would not care about Feng Rushuang in the future ever again.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Two loud voices sounded, the former was Feng Rushuang¡¯s while the latter was aged and wrathful.


    Before the earth bear could react, a powerful aura quickly rushed toward it. Stunned, the earth bear quickly stopped moving but was not capable of dodging the deadly aura.


    Howl!


    Seeing this, the snow wolf quickly stomped over, its eyes reddened with rage. Even though the earth bear was huge and bulky, it was not capable of handling such a strong aura. As the butler of the princess manor, if the snow wolf disregarded the safety of the earth bear, how could he command respect from the others?


    Just as the snow wolf rushed over to help the earth bear, a huge body as tall as a mountain quickly rushed over and stood in front of them.


    Stunned, the snow wolf and the earth bear flew into a great panic, their eyes widened in shock. The person standing before them looked like a god who had descended from heaven and was even taller than Mount Tai.


    ¡°If you dare to lay your hands on me, my father would do nothing but kill the whole Liu family!¡± A light and clear voice sounded.


    The murderous aura vanished in a flash and the whole palace regained its peaceful silence.


    Standing rooted on the ground, the old man held his fist reluctantly in mid-air, right before Feng Ruqing and did not put down for a long while.


    ¡°Father, you¡­ you have attained Spirit Warrior tier? Disregarding the blood streaming from her ears, Mei Ying quickly rushed to the old man. She was thrilled when she saw the old man.


    The Spirit Warrior tier cultivator was the most powerful warrior in the whole Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The Liu family¡¯s foothold in the kingdom was growing increasingly stronger all through the years as Liu Yunxiao¡¯s strength had grown in leaps and bounds. He had even found a quiet and secluded place for closed-door cultivation, to attempt the attainment of Spirit Warrior tier.


    Even though Mei Ying did not know what had Liu Yunxiao had encountered that his strength had made an enormous stride forward, she understood that as long as Liu Yunxiao had attained Spirit Warrior tier, the Liu family would scruple at nothing in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    In Cang Yue Mainland, the strong should rule and the weak should simply get out of the way regardless of the royal status.


    It was a pity that the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom was also of Spirit Warrior tier. Hence, it was not the right time for the Liu family to take over the kingdom unless Liu Yunxiao could surpass the emperor and be the top warrior of the kingdom.


    Even so, as Liu Yunxiao had attained Spirit Warrior tier, the emperor would not simply mess with him. After all, no one had a solid upperhand in winning the battle between two Spirit Warriors. For a Spirit Warrior, killing cultivators who had attained lower tier than the Spirit Warrior tier was nothing but killing an ant.


    ¡°Your Highness, these two spirit beasts attacked my grandson. Why are you stopping me?¡± Disregarding all the ethics, Liu Yunxiao balled his hands into fists as he snarled.


    Liu Yunxiao was completely different from the person in the princess¡¯s memory. Back then, the Liu family had always been meek and subservient to the princess in order to please her. However, Liu Yunxiao had left the kingdom ten years ago and was nowhere to be found. Even the emperor had no idea where Liu Yunxiao was hiding.


    Although the princess had rarely met Liu Yunxiao back then, she could never get rid of his obsequious expression that was deeply engraved in her mind.


    Little did Feng Ruqing expect that when she met Liu Yunxiao again, he would have actually attained Spirit Warrior tier.

 Chapter 170 - The Old Master Of The Liu Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Back then, when Liu Yunxiao had vanished from the city all of a sudden, Feng Ruqing had resorted to the emperor to look for Liu Yunxiao. Now, it turned out that the Liu family knew what had actually happened to Liu Yunxiao, but pretended to be clueless of his whereabouts so he could secretly cultivate to enhance his strength.


    Most importantly, the master behind this was truly something as he was capable of keeping Liu Yunxiao out of sight from all the masters in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Perhaps, this had something to do with Empress Nalan¡¯s death.


    ¡°My spirit beasts will never hurt anyone without a reason. Both of them must have done something that had infuriated my spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡°What have they done to you?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at the earth bear.


    The earth bear pointed its claw at Liu Yu as it roared, tears nearly fell from its eyes as if it had suffered a great deal of grief.


    ¡°What did the Beary say? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Feng Ruqing was caught dumbfounded and turned to look at the snow wolf.


    Beary was the name Feng Ruqing had assigned to the earth bear. Hence, the earth bear was the only spirit beast with a name.


    Howl! Howl!


    The snow wolf pointed its claw at Liu Yu as if telling Feng Ruqing about Liu Yu¡¯s evildoings. However, Feng Ruqing still could not get the snow wolf.


    Fortunately, Liu Yu quickly straightened it out.


    ¡°That¡¯s my spirit beast! Cousin Rushuang gave it to me. Who do you think you are to take it away from me? You devil! Bastard!¡±


    Seeing that Feng Ruqing wanted to take the snow wolf away from him, Liu Yu disregarded his ears that were still bleeding and stared furiously at Feng Ruqing as he stomped his feet in rage.


    Feng Rushuang flew into a great panic. Originally, she had induced Liu Yu to approach the spirit beasts as she wanted to teach Liu Yu a lesson. It turned out that Liu Yu had dug her a grave. However, Feng Rushuang quickly felt relieved after she glanced at Liu Yunxiao.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s grandfather¡ªLiu Yunxiao, had returned with such an almighty power. Naturally, Feng Ruqing could no longer bully her.


    However, seeing Liu Yunxiao had stopped moving forward, Feng Rushuang quickly understood.


    The emperor loved Feng Ruqing more than himself. If anything were to happen to Feng Ruqing, the emperor would never let Liu Yunxiao off so easily.


    As there were only two people who had attained Spirit Warrior tier in Liu Yun Kingdom¡ªLiu Yunxiao and the emperor, if a battle started between the two Spirit Warriors, the emperor might not be capable of defeating Liu Yunxiao.


    The battle between the two would only cause destruction to both sides as the emperor would fight to the death and perish together with Liu Yunxiao.


    Liu Yunxiao had strived extremely hard to attain his current strength and foothold. Naturally, he would not take such a risk. Moreover, he just needed a little more time to overtake the emperor. It was not a wise decision to make such a move.


    Hence, Liu Yunxiao dared not lay his hands on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Since when did my snow wolf belong to Feng Rushuang?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted at Feng Rushuang coldly.


    ¡°Your Highness, Shuang¡¯er said that the snow wolf was her spirit beast but you had forced her to give it to you. You truly are a master in taking someone else¡¯s belongings.¡± Mei Ying felt greatly relieved seeing that Liu Yunxiao had returned to the city. She forced a smile as she spoke.


    Mei Ying would have never spoken to Feng Ruqing like that before this. Now that she had a strong backing, she was no longer afraid of Feng Ruqing.


    There was a barricade, which was almost impossible to break through, to attain each tier along the cultivation journey. Even though the emperor owned hundreds and thousands of troops, they were simply a piece of cake in the eyes of Spirit Warriors.


    ¡®When did I say that? I don¡¯t recall ever saying that before.¡¯


    Hearing this, Feng Rushuang was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 171 - Spirit Warrior Tier? Is It Something Edible? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Highness has gone too far. I know that you have always been bratty and spoilt. However, you should know how Shuang¡¯er has treated you all this while. She has saved your life, but you have taken the spirit beast away from her? How could you bite the hand that feeds you?¡± Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    As Liu Yunxiao had gone for closed-door cultivation for months and Feng Ruqing was only here for about two to three months, naturally, Liu Yunxiao was not aware of the things that had happened in the imperial city recently.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly broke into laughter¡ªher gaze was icy cold.


    ¡°Master Liu has just returned to the city. It is natural that you are unaware of the things that have happened in the past few months. Lady Liu, don¡¯t you know the things that have happened at the city¡¯s gates? Are you pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    ¡°What is that all about?¡± Mei Ying¡¯s face stiffened.


    What had actually happened in the past few months that Mei Ying was not aware of?


    ¡°If you are not aware, you can ask Feng Rushuang. She knows it very well.¡± Feng Ruqing moved close to Mei Ying with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Aunt, perhaps you are not aware of this as you have gone back to your parents¡¯ manor. Feng Ruqing is the one who has brought all these spirit beasts back to the city. All the people in the imperial city beheld the whole incident,¡± seeing Mei Ying¡¯s eyes fixed on her, Feng Rushuang said calmly.


    As everyone in Liu Yun Kingdom knew about this, Feng Rushuang would not dare to lie.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er I thought you have said that Shuang¡¯er owned this spirit beast?¡± Hearing this, Mei Ying¡¯s face darkened and quickly turned to look at Liu Yu.


    Lost in wonder, Liu Yu only regained his composure after a long while.


    ¡°Mommy, I am not sure about that. That¡¯s what Cousin Rushuang has told me. She told me that all these spirit beasts belong to her. I don¡¯t care, I want that snow wolf. If you can¡¯t get the snow wolf for me, I won¡¯t drink or eat anything! I will kill myself!¡± Liu Yu raised his chin as he snorted with a decisive tone.


    Mei Ying was a little worried. However, as the spirit beast did not belong to Feng Rushuang, she could hardly take it with her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why don¡¯t I buy one for you from the beast court?¡±


    ¡°No way! I want this snow wolf!¡±


    Liu Yu sat down, rolled all over the ground, refusing to let go of the snow wolf.


    As the Liu family and Liu Rong had showered Liu Yu with too much affections and that Feng Ruqing had always been siding him previously, Liu Yu had grown extremely spoilt and demanding.


    However, Feng Ruqing was no longer a fool. Liu Yu had not learned his lesson although Feng Ruqing had laid her hands on him.


    ¡°Mommy, if you can¡¯t get the snow wolf for me, I will ask Noble Consort Rong to help me. As long as Noble Consort Rong agrees, I will get anything I want.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! You have always been giving me everything that I wanted previously. What¡¯s wrong with you now? Who do you think you are?¡± Burning with rage, Liu Yu glared at Feng Ruqing.


    It was true that if one gave a beggar money every day, once he stopped giving, not only would the beggar be ungrateful toward him, the beggar would also hold grudges against him.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is just a spirit beast. Yu¡¯er is considered your younger brother after all. Why don¡¯t you give the snow wolf to him as a gift? The whole Liu family would be very grateful to you.¡± Mei Ying peeked at Liu Yunxiao. Seeing that Liu Yunxiao did not stop her, she braced herself, took a step forward, and spoke.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was growing increasingly cold like the bitter chill of winter that sent a chill into everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°First of all, I only have a brother and sister¡ªNalan Dai¡¯er and Nalan Jing. I¡¯m not going to even mention Liu Yu, when even Feng Rushuang has nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 172 - Spirit Warrior Tier? Is It Edible? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Secondly, the snow wolf is not an item or a gift. It is like my own child. Even if you could give your child away to others, I am not so cold-hearted. I will never do that!¡±


    Mei Ying was infuriated by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. It was just a wolf, but Feng Ruqing actually treated the wolf like a human?


    Apparently, everyone in this world would agree that human was more important. However, Feng Ruqing was treating the wolf as if it were her own child. She could not even differentiate humans from beasts. What kind of monster was she?


    Hearing Feng Ruqing, the snow wolf was moved to tears and cried out loudly.


    Feng Ruqing was such a good master. Not only did she disregarded her own safety and rushed to the snow wolf¡¯s rescue, but she had also treated the snow wolf as if it were her own child.


    The snow wolf had decided to stay by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side for the rest of its life and would never leave Feng Ruqing even when she ran out of Divine-Spirit fruits.


    ¡°Your Highness, It¡¯s just a wolf. You can get another one anytime. How could you compare the wolf with my son?¡± Mei Ying forced a smile.


    ¡°You are right. I shouldn¡¯t compare the snow wolf with your son,¡± Feng Ruqing said apologetically.


    ¡°Since Your Highness understand¡­¡± Mei Ying smiled wryly.


    Before Mei Ying could finish her words, Feng Ruqing¡¯s bright voice started again, ¡°It¡¯s because the whole Liu family is not worthy of even a strand of the snow wolf¡¯s hair. I had actually compared your son with the snow wolf. I feel so sorry on its behalf. I must thank Lady Liu for reminding me. I will never compare the snow wolf with any other human beings in the future.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked snow wolf¡¯s hair, her eyes filled with regrets.


    The snow wolf was so loyal and na?ve that Feng Ruqing could hardly find such a great wolf to guard the door and these people actually wanted to take the snow wolf away from her? In their dreams!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Mei Ying exploded in rage as she shouted.


    At this moment, a glimmer of light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. She quickly turned around, stood behind Mei Ying, and slapped her hard across her face.


    As Feng Ruqing was extremely fast, even Liu Yunxiao did not expect that Feng Ruqing would lay her hands on Mei Ying. Let alone the others.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to shout at me?¡± Feng Ruqing snarled coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mei Ying blushed in anger as she pointed her finger at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare point your finger at me again! I would chop off your finger!¡± A hint of viciousness flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes


    Staring resentfully at Feng Ruqing, it was only natural that Mei Ying would hold grudges against Feng Ruqing. Her father-in-law had attained Spirit Warrior tier. Why did she still have to bow her head to Feng Ruqing? However, Mei Ying put down her hand reluctantly as she was afraid that Feng Ruqing would lose her mind.


    ¡°Grandpa, I want this snow wolf.¡± Liu Yu turned to look longingly at Liu Yunxiao, who had not said a word so far.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think you have crossed the line by laying your hands on my daughter-in-law in front of me?¡± Disregarding Liu Yu, Liu Yunxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a deep and brooding resentment.


    As Liu Yunxiao had attained the Spirit Warrior tier, even the emperor would treat him as a noble guest. Simply no one would have thought that Feng Ruqing would slap Mei Ying before Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°Is it wrong that I have slapped her? Who would dare to stop me even if I kill her?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted at Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°You¡­ I am a Spirit Warrior!¡± Liu Yunxiao flew into a rage.

 Chapter 173 - Spirit Warrior Tier? Is It Edible? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What is a Spirit Warrior? Can it be my snow wolf¡¯s snack? Otherwise, it¡¯s useless.¡± Feng Ruqing stretched her arms and pretended that she knew nothing about it.


    ¡®This lady truly has no idea what a Spirit Warrior is?¡¯ Liu Yunxiao was dumbfounded as all his efforts went down the drain.


    ¡°I am in the same tier as your father.¡± Liu Yunxiao took a deep breath and suppressed the anger burning within him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You are eyeing the throne!¡±


    Liu Yunxiao was startled and rendered speechless. Even if he had thought of usurping the throne, now was not the right time to do so.


    ¡°Somebody please come over!¡± Feng Ruqing shouted, her cold voice echoing in the courtyard.


    Not long after, a group of imperial guards rushed over from all over the palace, making a besieging formation around them.


    When Liu Yunxiao finally realized what was happening, the imperial guards had surrounded him.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Liu Yunxiao gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao wants to usurp the throne! Seize him!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to look at the imperial guard leader with a bright smile on her face.


    Stunned, Liu Yunxiao felt as if he had been set up. Not only did he do nothing, but he also did not even lay his hand on Feng Ruqing. In the end, he was claimed to be eyeing the throne!


    ¡°Your Highness, when did I say that I want to wrestle power from the emperor? Why are you framing me?¡± Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face turned red from anxiety.


    ¡°I thought you said that you are the same tier as my father?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted at Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    How did that have anything to do with usurping the throne? As Liu Yunxiao had attained Spirit Warrior tier, naturally, he was the same tier as the emperor.


    ¡°There you are! My father is the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. Since you said that you are in the same tier as my father, you are saying that you too are the emperor. Apparently, you have the intention to usurp the throne.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao had come across many shameless scum and in fact, he was one of them. However, all of them were nothing as compared to Feng Ruqing. She truly was the most shameless of all.


    Seeing the imperial guards with weapons in their hands, Liu Yunxiao balled his hands into fists. The spiritual qi coming from him was like a storm.


    Suddenly, an old voice spoke. The voice was full of power, and its overwhelming loftiness had shaken everyone on the spot.


    ¡°I heard that someone wants to usurp the throne! Who dares to wrestle the power from my son-in-law?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head only to see an old master walking through the door. The corner of her lips subconsciously curved into a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    The old master looked extremely imposing in dark blue robe with one hand behind his back. As he had survived years of battle, he was amazingly agile. His murderous aura was blood-curdling and had sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.


    However, the deadly aura vanished without a trace when the old master saw Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a bright smile as her somber mood vanished in a flash.


    ¡°I heard that someone had offended my son-in-law and had bullied my granddaughter in the audience hall. How could I let this slide? Although the assembly has ended, I know that you are still in the palace, but¡­¡± Master Nalan snorted as he said.


    Little did Master Nalan expect, someone was actually eyeing the throne. This fellow had truly disregarded him.

 Chapter 174 - Spineless Liu Yunxiao I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s total nonsense! I do not intend to usurp the throne. I am here as someone has bullied my grandchildren. I have never thought that Her Highness would actually frame me. Master Nalan, please do me right and justice.¡± Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face darkened a few shades as his eyes turned malicious.


    Master Nalan squinted. These people had forced the emperor to penalize Feng Ruqing in the audience hall. Now they wanted to mess around again? Did they truly think that Master Nalan was too old and senile?


    ¡°Do you right and justice? Since you have returned, you really need to do the whole Nalan family right and justice. This little rascal has always been bullying my little Dai¡¯er. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation?¡±


    With a straight face, Master Nalan stood his ground like the warlord he was on the battlefield years ago. He was extremely cold and terrifying!


    Seeing this, Liu Yunxiao was lost in awe. Rumor had it that this old coot was seriously ill and could hardly walk without a crutch. Where was his crutch?


    Seeing Master Nalan¡¯s overwhelming momentum and loftiness when he was burning with rage, apparently, he was still as strong as he was before.


    ¡°Master Nalan! Yu¡¯er is just a child, even if he is messing around, what would he be capable of doing? On the contrary, Her Highness¡¯s spirit beast has hurt Yu¡¯er. Feng Ruqing has even slapped my daughter-in-law. If you don¡¯t straighten this out today, don¡¯t blame me for the things I might do later.¡± The spiritual qi emanating from Liu Yunxiao had quickly engulfed the whole place.


    ¡°Pfft! Who dares to mess with Feng Ruqing?¡± Master Nalan snorted.


    Bang!


    Master Nalan could no longer suppress his power. Suddenly, the wind howled furiously. A sudden uncontrollable outburst of momentum destroyed the surrounding trees. The whole inner court sank into total chaos.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s body stiffened as he stared at Master Nalan with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°You¡­ You have attained Spirit Warrior tier too?¡± Liu Yunxiao asked with a sharp and trembling voice.


    At his age, even True Warrior tier was a great challenge for Master Nalan, it was almost impossible for him to make a breakthrough with his own ability. It seemed that Master Nalan had some pleasant encounters.


    To make a breakthrough, Liu Yunxiao had struggled through years of hardship and hid away from the watching eyes of the people in the palace. However, Master Nalan had actually made a breakthrough so easily. That was so unfair!


    Breathing hard, Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face was ghastly pale as he balled his hands into fists. A powerful spiritual qi streamed out between his fingers but quickly vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Spirit Warrior tier?¡± Feng Rushuang rushed forward with her eyes filled with despair.


    As Feng Rushuang¡¯s grandpa had finally attained the Spirit Warrior tier, she thought that she could catch up with Feng Ruqing and the emperor would no longer look at her in disdain. However, in the blink of an eye, Master Nalan too had made a breakthrough and attained the Spirit Warrior tier.


    ¡®Why is luck on Feng Ruqing¡¯s side? Why do I always lose to her?¡¯


    Feng Rushuang could not resign to her fate. She wanted to trample Feng Ruqing under her feet.


    It was great news for the whole realm that Master Nalan had attained Spirit Warrior tier but a bolt from the blue for Feng Rushuang. Seething with anger, Feng Rushuang¡¯s body shook violently.

 Chapter 175

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    Liu Yu was stunned and instantly started to bawl. He kept tugging at Liu Yunxiao¡¯s sleeve while crying out loud, ¡°Grandpa, I want that snow wolf. I want that snow wolf.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao frowned showing that he was annoyed and impatient with this child. How could this spoilt brat become so pampered to this extent?


    However, despite his dissatisfaction with the child¡¯s spoilt attitude, he must maintain his Liu family descendant¡¯s pride in front of the others.


    Slap!


    When Liu Yunxiao was about to open his mouth, Feng Ruqing was already in front of Liu Yu in a swift motion. She lifted up the short boy using one hand and gave a loud slap on his bottom.


    ¡°If you wail one more time, you¡¯ll be my snow wolf¡¯s meal later,¡± the maiden threatened him with one raised brow. She maintained her arrogance while acting indifferent.


    Awooo!


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement. It had not eaten humans for a long time. Err, although this little human did not seem appetizing, it could still have him as a snack.


    Liu Yu was so terrified that he immediately stopped crying. He looked at Liu Yunxiao who had a stern expression, then he averted his gaze to his mother who was burning with anger and disbelief. Tears of grief filled his eyes as it almost flowed down his cheek.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you think your action is a bit too much?¡± Liu Yunxiao exclaimed with gritted teeth and his fists were balled tightly.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Liu Yunxiao and said coldly, ¡°You want to seize my father¡¯s throne while he wants to snatch my snow wolf. Aren¡¯t the both of you the worst?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao was taken aback and tried to defend himself. ¡°Dethroning the emperor is just a baseless rumor. Regarding the spirit beast¡­ it is just a spirit beast. If Your Royal Highness is willing to give this spirit beast to Yu¡¯er as a gift, I am willing to promise you three conditions.


    Feng Ruqing laughed.


    She laughed because of Liu Yunxiao¡¯s words.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at the old general, ¡°Grandpa, are his three conditions¡­ worthy?¡±


    The old general stared at Liu Yunxiao coldly and answered, ¡°Not even worth a penny!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao was getting caught up in his anger but he knew he had to suppress it.


    He did not dare to challenge the old general now based on his current cultivation level.


    Nevertheless, he had reached Spirit Warrior tier. Perhaps Feng Ruqing was still young and immature, but how was it be possible for the old general to ignore his new cultivation level?


    If Liu Yun Kingdom had three Spirit Warrior tiers, it was definitely good news to His Majesty.


    Wasn¡¯t his promise far more valuable than the spirit beast?


    ¡°Definitely not worth it at all,¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°My snow wolf is only two years old but it is already a Tier-2 spirit beast. I believe it will reach Tier-3 in a short time! On the other hand, a sixty-year-old graybeard who has just reached Spirit Warrior tier like you, what makes you think you are an equal match to my Little Wolfie?¡±


    The snow wolf nodded it head aggressively.


    Yes, it was definitely worth more than this old man.


    Nobody could separate the Divine-Spirit Fruit from the snow wolf!


    ¡°Are you thinking of landing the first blow at me?¡± Feng Ruqing glared at the furious Liu Yunxiao. Her smile became broader before calling out, ¡°Guards, get my father here now. Tell him that someone intends to seize the throne and land a blow on me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s wrinkled face became stiff.


    He looked more nervous when he saw that the old general was calm and composed in front of Feng Ruqing, ready to protect her from any danger.


    Before this, he had dared to have such an arrogant attitude because Liu Yun Kingdom had only one Spirit Warrior tier, Feng Tianyu.


    However, there was another one now. Furthermore, he was Feng Tianyu¡¯s father-in-law. This had caused a massive headache for him.


    After all ¡­


    If two Spirit Warriors joined hands to fight him together, he would definitely lose to them!


    ¡°Misunderstanding. This is totally a misunderstanding.¡± Liu Yunxiao wiped beads of sweat from his forehead. A sneer was plastered on his aged face.


    This was the first time he had acted so cowardly after he had reached the breakthrough of Spirit Warrior tier!


    In a blink of an eye, ten years ago did not seem like a long while ago! That old man was fawning people by nodding and bowing to please others.

 Chapter 176 - Punishment I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing squinted and smirked sinisterly. ¡°Misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding. You have shown your intention to usurp the throne. Now, I must inform my father about it!¡±


    Liu Yunxiao became speechless. He deeply regretted coming to the palace today. If he had not turned up at the palace to show off his new cultivation level, he would not have stirred up trouble for himself. Why had he provoked this group of people in the first place?


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, it was a misunderstanding. I swear that the Liu family has been loyal to His Majesty. In fact, my daughter is one of His Majesty¡¯s consorts. Why should I seize the throne for no reason? Your Royal Highness has totally misunderstood me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, why have you nearly landed a blow on me just now?¡± Feng Ruqing moved closer to Liu Yunxiao with a threatening tone.


    The smile plastered on Liu Yunxiao became stiff and more awkward. He admitted that he had almost landed a blow on her. However, he had not done it in the end, had he?


    ¡°You are the honorable princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. If I were given a hundred guts, I would not even have the nerve to belittle you, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    If the old general was absent, perhaps Liu Yunxiao would not have managed to control himself.


    Unfortunately, this old man had hit the breakthrough of the Spirit Warrior tier as well.


    He did not have the courage to deal with two Spirit Warriors on his own. He was not that mad yet¡­


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, how dare you, you old chap!¡± Master Nalan was not bothered if it was a misunderstanding or not; he was fuming with rage. He sounded stern and cold when he warned them, ¡°How dare you bully Qing¡¯er in the palace. Today, no one from the Liu family can leave this place!¡±


    Liu Yunxiao broke out in more cold sweat as the sweat ran down his back. He felt that the situation had worsened. He did not want to stay at the palace any longer. If His Majesty knew about this, he could never leave this place.


    ¡°Old general, I have already clarified it as a misunderstanding. If I knew how important the spirit beasts are to the princess, I would not have responded this way.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao insisted on claiming it as a misunderstanding. He would never admit that it was done on purpose.


    ¡°You claim that it is a misunderstanding. However, Lady Liu herself had said the opposite. According to her, these spirit beasts belonged to Feng Rushuang. She had even forced me to surrender my spirit beast to her. What about this matter? Do I just simply consider it as a mere misunderstanding as well?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face darkened and he glared at Feng Rushuang and Mei Ying who standing behind him, coldly.


    Feng Rushuang was startled by Feng Ruqing¡¯s accusation. She looked at her in disbelief. Her face had instantly turned pale.


    Feng Ruqing actually knew¡­ It was impossible for her to say something like this. Why¡­ Why must she drag her into trouble? She was innocent in this matter!


    ¡°Since both of Her Royal Highness and Mei Ying have made a mistake, they have to bear the consequences. Your Royal Highness can do whatever you want to them and I definitely have no qualms about it.¡±


    As usual, the Liu family would inherently prioritize their own needs above the relationship.


    Furthermore, Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang were useless to the extent that their existences were barely recognized at the Imperial Palace. Thus, he did not feel like defending them.


    Besides, these two women were of little value to him.


    If only the master had not given them chances, he would have gotten rid of them a long time ago¡­


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Feng Rushuang was shocked. She bit her lip desperately while holding in her tears from flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡®Look at Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandpa. No matter how she had hurt his feelings in the past, eventually he still stuck up for her.¡¯


    ¡®On the contrary, look at her own grandpa¡­ who was a far cry from Feng Ruqing¡¯s. The difference was like heaven and earth!¡¯ Feng Rushuang could only voice it inwardly.


    She did not understand this at all. Why? Why was Feng Ruqing always the fortunate one? A lot of people kept protecting and defending her while she had no one to stand up for her. She¡­ had to stand on her own two feet.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on him. Her devilish grin flashed for a brief moment. ¡°Grandpa, I heard we have an insufficient sparring partner in the military camp. Is it true? Then, I will send Feng Rushuang there for a few months¡¯ training, perhaps it might improve her attitude.¡±


    That had shocked Feng Rushuang terribly as her face turned pale within seconds. It was as though all blood was drained from her face.


    Feng Ruqing wanted to send her to the military camp?


    It was a place for toil and hard labor. Was it even fit for humans to stay?


    After all, the military camp was the Nalan family¡¯s territory. She would definitely have a hard life there.

 Chapter 177 - Punishment II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, Father will never allow you to do so!¡± Feng Rushuang was trembling with shock. She was still trying to put up a weak resistance.


    However, she was fully aware that her attempt was basically useless.


    ¡°Do you think father will listen to me, or he will listen to you instead?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin gently. She had a mocking grin plastered on her face. ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about sending you to the military camp. Father will never reject my request even if I find you a beggar husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a saddening truth that made Feng Rushuang¡¯s heart shatter into pieces. It seemed like the end of the world for her.


    Her big eyes glittered with tears. She spoke in a shaky voice, ¡°You already knew that I won¡¯t say such things.¡±


    This snow wolf was given to Feng Ruqing by her. Moreover, she had seen these spirit beasts at the city entrance. How was it possible for her to say something so foolish like this?


    Feng Ruqing shrugged with an innocent expression. ¡°I have no idea. I only know that your aunt won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Of course, she was aware that Feng Rushuang would not act foolishly. However¡­ This did not mean that she did not want to send Feng Rushuang away.


    Who had asked Feng Rushuang to attempt to climb into the state preceptor¡¯s bed?


    Getting rid of her for a while would prevent her from becoming an eyesore in the imperial city.


    After all within a few months¡­ Who knew what would happen in the imperial city?


    Feng Rushuang was speechless. She attempted to say something for a few times but no words came out of her mouth.


    Finally, she realized the truth.


    Feng Ruqing had done this intentionally. She had been looking for an opportunity to get rid of her so she could monopolize father¡¯s affection!


    Feng Ruqing averted her gaze to Mei Ying.


    Mei Ying immediately lowered down her head as she was having goosebumps. She did not dare to look into Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. However, her condescending sneer gave people a chill down their spine.


    ¡°Since you are bad at parenting, I do not mind helping you out. Starting today, Liu Yu is required to stay at the palace. I will let other people teach him a lesson about mannerism!¡±


    Lady Liu was rather flustered. She held Liu Yu¡¯s body tightly and pleaded, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please spare Yu¡¯er ¡­¡±


    She could not leave Yu¡¯er alone here. It was impossible for her to do so!


    Feng Ruqing gave a signal glance to the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf immediately understood it. It howled and moved toward Mei Ying with its head held high in a proud posture.


    Mei Ying was too frightened to stop it from approaching. Her body was shivering in fear.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao unconsciously blocked the snow wolf and attempted to rescue his grandson. ¡°Yu¡¯er is innocent in this matter.¡±


    After all, Liu Yu was his precious grandson.


    Grandson and granddaughter were treated¡­ differently.


    Feng Ruqing gave a contemptuous smile then she commanded, ¡°Guards, get my father here now. Tell him that someone is not only intending to seize the throne, but he had also hit me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    When did he hit her? He did not even dare to put one finger on her!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Looking at the imperial guard was leaving, Liu Yunxiao panicked and immediately stopped him.


    If someone had managed to inform Feng Tianyu to come here, he would definitely fight him at all costs.


    He was not that foolish to deal with Feng Tianyu right now.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, Yu¡¯er is still too young¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao frowned.


    ¡°Exactly! Since he is still very young, he needs to be educated properly.¡± Feng Ruqing cut him off with a sweet smile. ¡°I will help you educate him for the Liu family¡¯s sake.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao seemed perplexed and bewildered. He had been a coward all the time, that was the reason why he had trained himself outside. He was arrogant before this because he thought only Feng Tianyu alone at the imperial palace was on his par.


    Now¡­


    After a brief moment, Liu Yunxiao loosened up his frown.


    Perhaps Feng Ruqing would not treat Yu¡¯er badly, or else¡­ That master would not let her off the hook easily¡­

 Chapter 178 - Punishment III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then, I am sorry to bother you with such trouble.¡±


    Lady Liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Did father-in-law just give up without a fight? How could he act like a spineless coward? Yu¡¯er was the only male descendant of the Liu family now. How could he leave him alone at the palace?


    ¡°As for Lady Liu¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glared at Mei Ying who held her head low before she continued, ¡°Punish her with one hundred strokes of the cane and chase her out of the palace. She is no longer allowed to step into the palace.¡±


    Lady Liu was startled upon hearing about her punishment but she did not dare to protest. Even her father-in-law had surrendered like a coward, she could do nothing alone.


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned around to face Liu Yunxiao.


    She would never forget that Mei Ying had such an overweening and conceited attitude because of Liu Yunxiao.


    He was the real culprit behind this incident.


    Liu Yunxiao who was already sullen with grief started to feel angry again upon hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. However, he eventually suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is a real misunderstanding, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it is a misunderstanding or not. Today, all of you have made my spirit beasts and Iofrified with this incident. We must get some psychological compensation from you! Little Wolfie, take the bear with you to Liu Yunxiao¡¯s manor later and bring back whatever precious things that you like.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao was speechless. ¡°¡­¡±


    He murmured silently, ¡®Are you the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom or a robber who claims yourself as the king of the mountain?¡¯


    How could she deceive and take advantage of people in such a way?


    ¡°You seem disatisfied. Guards, get my father ¡­¡±


    She did not finish her sentence when Liu Yunxiao quickly cut her off with gritted teeth, ¡°As you wish, Your Royal Highness!¡±


    Damn it, Feng Ruqing!


    He would definitely take revenge one day!


    He felt indignant for what had happened!


    ¡°Good!¡± Feng Ruqing finally smiled with satisfaction. She patted the snow wolf¡¯s head and reminded it, ¡°Remember to bring back all the golds and silvers for me after you have finished eating those spirit herbs, do you hear me?¡±


    The Liu family managed to upgrade their cultivation level at a fast speed due to a secret method and also with the help of spirit herbs.


    Thus ¡­


    If she could not empty the whole Liu Manor, she would never be easily satisfied!


    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao¡¯s old face turned pale instantly.


    How did she know about the hidden spirit herbs in Liu Residence?


    Those spirit herbs were his precious treasure he had collected from the master throughout the years. He had planned to keep it for Yu¡¯er in the future.


    In fact, he had been secretive and careful when carrying out this matter. He was quite certain that nobody knew about it. So, how did she find out with such details?


    However¡­


    Liu Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief when he thought about the hidden location of his sacred spirit herbs.


    It was a secluded and hidden place. Even these spirit beasts could not find the hidden treasure. In regard to other money and valuables¡­ those were mere worldly possessions, so he was alright if they were gone.


    He had hidden them well in the secret location anyway¡­


    ¡°You should get lost now!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression turned icy cold and she scolded him with a stern voice.


    Liu Yunxiao held his fists together to be excused. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move now.¡±


    Once he finished his words, he averted his icy and emotionless gaze to Lady Liu who kept holding Liu Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mei Ying stood up from the ground with her jaw clenched tightly. She looked at the wailing Liu Yu and felt sorry for her son. Finally, she forced herself to turn around and follow Liu Yunxiao¡¯s footsteps.


    After Liu Yunxiao had left the place, Feng Ruqing ordered the imperial guards to take Feng Rushuang and Liu Yu away and dismissed the rest.


    There were only her and Master Nalan in the back garden.


    Master Nalan was still fuming with anger and panted, ¡°Qing¡¯er, why did you let those bastards from the Liu family go easily?¡±


    ¡°Both of you have just hit the cultivation breakthrough not long ago. If there is a battle, it will definitely cause serious injury and damage to both warriors. I am not willing to see you hurt,¡± Feng Ruqing explained.

 Chapter 179 - Punishment IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Nalan had reached the golden age. He should be enjoying his retired life right now instead of worrying about the battle. She would not bother him with such matters.


    Master Nalan understood and appreciated how Feng Ruqing cared for him. His anger subsided slowly. ¡°We still have His Majesty, don¡¯t we? If both of us join hands to fight him, how would it be possible for us to lose to that old man?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile slowly ceased from her face as she went silent.


    Master Nalan was startled and realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, did something happen?¡±


    Feng Ruqing forced a smile and muttered, ¡°This is the actual reason I had refused to let Father fight a battle. His health is not very well. I¡¯m afraid¡­ he is unable to fight anymore.¡±


    Since her father had almost fainted that day, she took the opportunity to let Fu Chen check his health.


    That was how she found out about her father¡¯s current poor health condition.


    Feng Tianyu had been enduring the pain secretly. Even though he had the ability of the Spirit Warrior tier, he was unable to utilize his strength and it would affect his body.


    Master Nalan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Father has been poisoned.¡±


    Apparently, he looked exhausted due to overworking apart from excessive mourning and sadness which had caused the decline of his physical and mental health. However, the truth was, he had been poisoned! In fact, once this type of poison invaded the bone marrow, it was highly undetectable.


    Thus, even though Feng Ruqing had met Feng Tianyu so many times, she did not realize that he had been poisoned!


    If it was not because Feng Tianyu could no longer bear the pain this time, she would not even have realized it at all¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Master Nalan was fuming with rage as he nearly fell down. He quickly held on the tree next to him to stabilize himself. He gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Who is the person who dares to poison His Majesty?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips before continuing, ¡°Moreover, this poison¡­ has been in his body for many years. Actually, he was supposed to drop dead that year. Fortunately, someone has managed to control his poison, so he could stay alive until today. However, the poison is not totally cleared from his body. It will invade his whole body sooner or later and weaken his health until the day he dies!¡±


    Based on her father¡¯s current condition, it was evident he did not know he was poisoned¡ªit was probably undetectable.


    In fact, other people had not realized that he had been poisoned as they assumed his health was deteriorating due to excessive sadness.


    ¡°Then¡­ How long¡­ can His Majesty live?¡±


    Master Nalan asked the question in a trembling voice. His eyes were full of sorrow and pain.


    ¡°Maximum¡­ one year¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing said it with her eyes closed.


    Within one year, if she failed to cure him, he could not be saved anymore.


    Once the poison invades his heart, there was nothing else she could do.


    ¡®One year¡­¡± Master Nalan closed his old eyes as he was immensely saddened by the news. After a brief second, he suddenly opened his eyes with a determined glare. ¡°If I find the person who has poisoned him, I, Nalan Hu swear to torture him alive!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Feng Ruqing held Master Nalan¡¯s wrinkled hand gently and assured him, ¡°Believe me, I will not let him leave us! Moreover, the spirit wine¡­ will able to control the poison for now. As long we can keep the poison slightly under control, it will buy me some time to find the cure.¡±


    It was such a pity that spirit wine could only lessen her father¡¯s pain from the poison but was¡­ unable to cure the result of the poison.


    ¡°Spirit wine?¡± Master Nalan¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with excitement. But then his joy was instantly subdued. He confessed sadly, ¡°The spirit wine¡­ I have already finished it¡­ every single drop of the wine.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Punishment V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing patted Master Nalan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve given my father a jar of spirit wine. This spirit wine can stop not only the spread of the toxin in his body, but it can also relieve his pain. However, you need to look after him if I¡¯m not here in Liu Yun Kingdom in the future. Don¡¯t ever let him use his spiritual power. If he ever uses it, the toxin in his body will spread even faster.¡±


    ¡®This is why I did not let my father fight Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡®His condition now doesn¡¯t allow him to fight anybody.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± Master Nalan was stunned. Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°But, how long can he drink this jar of spirit wine?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you worry. I have a supply of spirit wine. We can have as much as we want.¡±


    Master Nalan was shocked beyond words.


    ¡®This spirit wine¡­ is unlimited?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that too luxurious?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, just be frank with me. How did you get all these spirit wines?¡± Master Nalan was serious as he asked Feng Ruqing solemnly.


    Feng Ruqing did not mean to tell others about her abilities. But, she could not hide it anymore because of Feng Tianyu¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Actually, Grandpa must have heard of my ability to brew herbal dish. One day, I tried and changed the prescription of the herbal dish and then it became spirit wine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Master Nalan was so shocked that he remained silent.


    That spirit wine was brewed by Feng Ruqing?


    How much was Feng Ruqing concealing?


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t you ever tell anybody about your ability to brew spirit wine!¡± Master Nalan looked even more serious and solemn now. ¡°Not even Zhangqian and Jing¡¯er.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows in shock. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®I do not intend to conceal anything from my grandpa and my uncle.


    ¡®But, Grandpa¡­¡¯


    Of course, he would not tell Feng Ruqing about the incident where Nalan Zhangqian had spread the news of me having the spirit wine.


    He wanted to punish Nalan Zhangqian for doing such a thing.


    What about Jing¡¯er? He might tell Nalan Zhangqian about this. So, he would prevent all the possibilities of him learning about this.


    ¡°You just listen to me. Zhangqian only cares about the Qin family now. If you let him know about this, surely the people in the Qin family would know about this too. Then, maybe the three great families would know about this. This is all for your own good.¡±


    Master Nalan said this seriously.


    In fact, Nalan Zhangqian knew how to handle things properly. He spread the news because he wanted to take revenge on Master Nalan¡¯s stinginess. If he learned about Feng Ruqing¡¯s ability to brew spirit wine, he would surely keep it a secret because it mattered a lot.


    Who knew that Master Nalan would hold grudges like this? Consequently, Nalan Zhangqian was the last to know about this. When he learned about this and the reason behind its concealment, he nearly threw a tantrum in the Nalan family.


    ¡°Ah, that is why.¡± Feng Ruqing understood and she was relieved. ¡°Luckily my uncle did not know that the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Dai¡¯er¡¯s hands was actually given by me. If he ever spread about this, I¡¯ll be in great trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is the Divine-Spirit Fruit yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve said a lot.¡¯


    Master Nalan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re the vendor we talked about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡®Should I admit it?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you see. I¡¯ve almost finished my spirit wine.¡± Master Nalan smiled and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me a new jar of spirit wine?¡±


    At first, Master Nalan thought that it was a precious jar of spirit wine, so he could not accept it. But, now that he knew of its unlimited supply, surely he would not reject it anymore.

 Chapter 181 - Just Let Fu Chen Take A Bite I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ll give you a jar of spirit wine. If my uncle asks about the origin of the spirit wine, how would you answer him?¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just tell him that I bought it from a vendor. He would not be able to tell whether I¡¯m lying or telling the truth because of his intelligence.¡± Master Nalan was serious.


    It seemed that the word ¡®vendor¡¯ was overused.


    ¡°By the way, you just give the spirit wine to His Majesty. If you have any extra spirit wine then only you give it to me. Do you understand? His Majesty¡¯s health is the most important thing!¡± Master Nalan was anxious and he warned Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be enough.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody of my father¡¯s illness, not even he himself.¡±


    ¡®My father intends to die. If he knows about this, he¡¯ll surely go ahead with it. I¡¯ll not be able to save him then even if I have strong power.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what poison is that?¡± Master Nalan frowned.


    ¡°Clear-heart Poison.¡±


    ¡®Clear-heart Poison?¡¯


    Master Nalan was stunned for a while. ¡°I have not heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Clear-heart Poison. If anybody is poisoned with this poison, it¡¯ll spread in the person¡¯s body in a few months and he will die. If the person has a relationship with a woman, the person will die on the spot. It seems that my father was poisoned after my mother was pregnant.¡±


    Master Nalan was shocked. It seemed that he had just met Feng Ruqing for the first time and he looked at her without uttering a word.


    ¡®When did Qing¡¯er become so knowledgeable?¡¯


    ¡°Whoever who is poisoned must live with a pure heart and without any desire only then can he stop the spread of the poison. It could be stopped with some tactics too. But, if that person has unsettled emotions, the poison cannot be stopped. However, there¡¯s somebody who is helping my father. Even if it does spread again, it wouldn¡¯t be soon.¡±


    ¡®So, my father¡¯s illness is related to my mother¡¯s death.


    ¡®Her death had made my father so devastated that the poison could not be stopped. If that person who is helping him was not powerful, my father would not have been able to live until now.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stopped for a while before she continued talking. ¡°No matter what you do, those suffering from this poison must not have relationships with other people. If not, he¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Master Nalan was so shocked that his eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡®Noble Consort Rong was soon pregnant after the death of the empress, a year later.


    ¡®That¡¯s the first woman His Majesty had had after the death of the empress.¡¯


    Master Nalan was quite angry with His Majesty at that time because the empress had just passed away. However, he soon forgave His Majesty because His Majesty did not bother about Noble Consort Rong and her daughter.


    ¡®But, who knew? Feng Ruqing was bought over by Noble Consort Rong. I was infuriated.¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you sure about this? Was His Majesty poisoned when Yan¡¯er was pregnant? Are you sure His Majesty was not poisoned after Noble Consort Rong¡¯s pregnancy?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled softly. ¡°If my mother was not dead, the poison would not spread. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ahead and ask my father about the time when he started to feel discomfort in his body. Furthermore, I can easily tell the time when he was poisoned since I can tell what kind of poison was that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Master Nalan then kept silent.


    ¡®I¡¯ll surely believe what my granddaughter said.


    ¡®It means that¡­


    ¡®Feng Rushuang¡­¡¯


    ¡®Grandpa, don¡¯t spread this. If others know about this, the people who are hiding will surely be more careful. Then, I¡¯ll not be able to investigate it anymore.¡± There was a coldness in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll tell only you about this. I¡¯ll not even tell my uncle.¡±

 Chapter 182 - Just Let Fu Chen Take A Bite II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master Nalan¡¯s lips twitched. He sighed in relief.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, His Majesty did not let Yan¡¯er down.¡±


    ¡®Yan¡¯er had just passed away. After a year, His Majesty committed such a mistake. Yan¡¯er was always so proud. Surely, she could not endure this kind of thing. If she got to know about this, how sad would she be?


    ¡®Luckily, His Majesty did not let her down.


    ¡®It is His Majesty¡¯s business that His Majesty does not have an empress any more. But, I didn¡¯t know that His Majesty will never remarry in his remaining lifetime.


    ¡®If His Majesty meets any good and gentle woman, I do hope that His Majesty can forget the past and be happy again.


    ¡®His Majesty should have waited for three to five years. But, His Majesty had done this kind of thing just after a year. How can I stay calm about this?¡¯


    ¡°What you thought might be right. My father was tricked.¡± Feng Ruqing bit her lip and there was coldness in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about it first. I¡¯ll order somebody to go and investigate it. No one can hurt my father.¡±


    Master Nalan opened his mouth, intending to say something but he stopped and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust your ability.¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is all grown up now. She can take care of things on her own now. I¡¯ll not worry about her now.¡±


    ¡°The time is late now. You can go back now. Don¡¯t let my uncle worry about you.¡± There was no more coldness in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes now. She smiled.


    Master Nalan sighed. ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t forget to come and visit me when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡±


    Master Nalan left Feng Ruqing reluctantly.


    He did not notice Feng Ruqing kicking the stones near her after he left. Then, she too left the palace.


    ¡®There are too many spies in this palace. I have made the formation just now because I didn¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping on our conversation.


    ¡®Of course, I have tricked Fu Chen into teaching me this formation.¡¯


    She had tricked all the precious treasures in Fu Chen¡¯s hands from him. But, what was in Fu Chen¡¯s head could be used too.


    ¡­


    The grass was green and it stood still.


    Fu Chen hid his body among the bushes. He raised his head and looked at the shining sun in the sky. His beautiful face was all sadness.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, come and eat a little.¡±


    Qing Han pulled up a handful of grass and put it in front of Fu Chen. Her eyes were big, bright, and cute. She blinked.


    ¡°I do not want to!¡± Qing Han grunted. ¡°My pride tells me that I¡¯ll never eat grass even if I were to die of hunger.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Han bit her lip and sighed. ¡°If we don¡¯t have the Grade-3 spirit herbs, other spirit herbs are just grass to us.¡±


    ¡®What she said was indeed true!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing saw two beautiful creatures eating grass when she appeared.


    Those two creatures felt her presence and raised their heads. They looked at Feng Ruqing sadly.


    There was dirt on the corners of their lips. It looked like they were two beggars who were hungry for so long. It was pitiful.


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    ¡°Was I too cruel just because I wanted to save some money?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing coughed a little after sensing their pitiful gazes. It was awkward. ¡°I have bought some Grade-3 spirit herbs today at the spirit herbs shop, Paramount.


    Fu Chen was breathing hard now. There were tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 183 - Just Let Fu Chen Take A Bite III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Finally, Feng Ruqing¡ªtheir guardian, had thought about them. She realized that they were hungry. It was not easy. It was indeed not easy.


    ¡°I can buy Grade-3 spirit herbs at Paramount with my Paramount Token but there are not many Grade-3 spirit herbs there. Moreover, every Grade-3 spirit herb is too expensive. So, I can¡¯t give you a lot of that.¡±


    ¡®What I said was the truth. The spirit herbs shop does not have much of what I need. If I want more of Grade-3 spirit herbs, I need to look for it myself.¡¯


    What was more important was that they were just too expensive!


    Liu Yun Kingdom was not wealthy.


    Fu Chen hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s thigh with his face full of tears. ¡°Guardian, I¡¯m hungry now. Just give me some of it so I can ease my hunger.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed.


    She needed the spirit herbs in her hand. So, she just took out a Seven-leaf Flower and carefully plucked a piece of leaf from its stem for Fu Chen and another for Qing Han.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®Only this much?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing saw Fu Chen¡¯s dissatisfaction. Her face darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°I want it! Of course, I want it!¡±


    Fu Chen was afraid that Feng Ruqing would take it back so he quickly gobbled it up.


    But, Fu Chen could not taste it well because there was simply too little of it.


    Even so, Fu Chen could feel that its strength was slowly returning to him when his body absorbed the spirit herb.


    How does one describe it? If his previous power was like a deep and wide ocean, this spirit leaf had just helped it recover only a ladle of water.


    But even a ladle of water made Fu Chen so excited!


    Qing Han was more graceful eating the spirit leaf. Her small mouth gently took a bite of it. She smiled when she tasted and absorbed the leaf¡¯s juice.


    ¡°Yummy.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s too delicious. It¡¯s been a thousand years since I¡¯ve tasted such good taste.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing looked at Qing Han. She was struggling. After considering for a while, she picked another leaf and gave it to Qing Han.


    Fu Chen was patting his belly when he saw what Feng Ruqing did. He stopped and stared. After a moment, he said angrily, ¡°Guardian, how unfair you are! Why has Qing Han gotten two leaves when I only got one?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Fu Chen coldly. ¡°Qing Han is a girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Gender discrimination?¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s more obedient than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t I obedient too? Have you forgotten that you¡¯ve tricked me into giving you all the things you have in your hands?¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, what did you call me on the first day we met? Oh! That¡¯s right! The herb slave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®This¡­ Qing Han called you that too and you just did not hear it.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair!¡± Fu Chen was angry but he looked quite cute with that wronged face.


    It was so cute that¡­ Feng Ruqing wanted to spank him again.


    Feng Ruqing soon suppressed the desire. She smiled and looked at Qing Han who was eating happily.


    Qing Han ate the spirit leaf gracefully and slowly. Compared to Fu Chen who gobbled the spirit herb just now, the sight of Qing Han eating the spirit leaf was really beautiful.


    ¡°Guardian, did somebody bully you today?¡± Qing Han finished eating and she felt that her strength was slowly returning to her. She came up to Feng Ruqing. She wrapped her arms around Feng Ruqing¡¯s thigh and looked at Feng Ruqing with her two large eyes.


    ¡°When I can leave this place with Brother Fu Chen next time, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

 Chapter 184 - Just Let Fu Chen Take A Bite IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re my guardian. You feed me. I won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±


    ¡®Hmm¡­ There¡¯s nothing more important than food.¡¯


    ¡°Can you beat those people?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her own chin.


    ¡®If Fu Chen and Qing Han could beat those people. I¡¯ll think of a way to take them out of this place sooner.¡¯


    Qing Han was stunned for a few seconds. Her frowns were cute. She was worried. ¡°Brother Fu Chen and I have never left the Divine Herbs Sect. We don¡¯t know how to fight.¡±


    ¡®I have never fought before. I¡¯m not sure whether I can beat those people.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then why did you tell me that?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m very fierce. I can bite people. They¡¯ll be afraid of me,¡± Qing Han puffed her cheeks and said angrily.


    ¡®The guardian looks down on me. The people in the Divine Herbs Sect were afraid of us before.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Han.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Qing Han¡¯s head. She said deliberately, ¡°You¡¯ve not been outside for a very long time. The people out there are more fierce. They¡¯ll bite anybody they meet just like mad dogs.¡±


    It was like¡­ Liu Yuchen and his wife. Noble Consort Rong and her daughter.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Han was surprised.


    ¡®The people nowadays are so fierce. Are they fiercer than me?¡¯


    Qing Han lowered her head sadly. After a while, she raised her small pink face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help Brother Fu Chen to go and bite them.¡±


    Fu Chen was targeted without doing anything.


    ¡®Am I a dog?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing coughed a few times after seeing how Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened. She stopped Qing Han and turned to look at Fu Chen. ¡°Do you have any way to cure my father¡¯s poisoning?¡±


    Fu Chen looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Did you memorize the content of the Book of Spirit Herbs which I have given you? You go back and look it over. There¡¯s a way inside it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyebrows twitched just a bit. ¡°Those ways require Grade-4 spirit herbs, and the herbs needed are quite rare among the Grade-4 spirit herbs. I have asked Paramount on my way back just now. They too do not have those herbs.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you make a breakthrough?¡± Fu Chen looked at Feng Ruqing, just like how he would look at an idiot. ¡°You can sow them on your own when you make a breakthrough.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath. What had she asked was useless. She must make the breakthrough to the Spirit Warrior tier in a year if she wanted to harvest Grade-4 spirit herbs.


    Moreover, the poison in Feng Tianyu¡¯s body could not spread anymore in this period.


    ¡°Guardian, you know that your father¡¯s body is unhealthy. Why did you use him to threaten Liu Yunxiao today?¡± Fu Chen was quite angry when he thought of this. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Feng Ruqing seemed domineering. ¡°When have I admitted that I¡¯m weak? I can¡¯t lose my ground no matter what the condition of my father¡¯s body is. You won¡¯t understand this.¡±


    Fu Chen was stunned. He said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that Liu Yunxiao would pick a fight?¡±


    ¡°No worries. That coward gave up soon when I frightened him just a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Fu Chen looked at Feng Ruqing like it was the first time he had met her.


    ¡°Guardian¡­¡±


    Qing Han wanted to say something, but Feng Ruqing picked her up and patted her soft and squishy buttocks.


    ¡°Just call me Mom.¡±


    Qing Han nodded her head obediently. ¡°Then, Mom, is that handsome and beautiful man the father of Brother Fu Chen and me?¡±


    ¡°Qing Han¡¯s taste is really something. If you meet him in the future, just call him Dad.¡±

 Chapter 185 - The Spirit Beasts Who Were Digging The Earth I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fu Chen, come here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hands and pulled Fu Chen¡¯s small body into her embrace.


    Fu Chen¡¯s head rested against Feng Ruqing¡¯s chest. It was soft, and still, it made Fu Chen¡¯s shameful tears roll down his cheeks.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Fu Chen struggled vigorously.


    But it was useless. So, Fu Chen allowed Feng Ruqing to hug him.


    ¡°From now on, both of you are the children of the state preceptor and me.¡± Feng Ruqing hugged Fu Chen in one hand, and she smiled brightly like the sun in the sky. ¡°So, don¡¯t you hide any treasure from me if you have any more treasure. If I learn that you hide something from me, I¡¯ll disown you.¡±


    ¡®Just¡­ not sure what kind of reaction the state preceptor would have if he knows of it.¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s white face froze. He took a deep breath before he voiced out his anger.


    ¡®Damn it! Not only you took all my treasures, but you have also made use of the things in my head.¡¯


    ¡®What more do you want?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the usage of the sword you gave me before? Why can¡¯t I use it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and looked at Fu Chen, who was in her embrace.


    ¡®That sword was taken from Fu Chen with much difficulty.¡¯


    ¡®But, I do not know how to use it even after I have investigated it for a few days. I cannot even draw it out.¡±


    Fu Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I took it from the Divine Herbs Sect. It was made by someone. It looked so delicious, so I took it and hid it for myself. But how would I know how to use it? I¡¯m not human.¡±


    ¡®By the way, I still did not know what kinds of species these two creatures are.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re not human or spirit beasts. What¡¯s more important is they need spirit herbs to recover their spiritual power.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor!¡±


    There was a sense of worship in Fu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°He was the ancestor of the Divine Herbs Sect, and he was also a legendary icon for a thousand years now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing touched her head. ¡°I¡¯ve read through the history of Cang Yue Mainland these past few days. But, I never heard of a person called the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s expression changed. He said angrily, ¡°This mainland was saved by the Ninth Emperor before. All the living things here were all saved by him. Why is there no record of him in history?¡±


    All the living things would die if it were not for the Ninth Emperor. This mainland¡­ would not even exist.


    He was the legend of those days.


    He was also an unforgettable hero.


    But, who was the culprit?


    Who had removed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s existence?


    ¡°After hearing what you have said, the Ninth Emperor seemed to be a very powerful person.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin.


    He was the ancestor of the Divine Herbs Sect. It proved that he was indeed strong and powerful.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor¡­ He founded the Divine Herbs Sect, and he had even created the prescription of many spirit herbs dishes. The spiritual power was strong in those days, even if it was not as strong as the condition now. Even so, the spirit herbs were rare and special still. If it were not the Ninth Emperor¡¯s efforts, there would not be any prescription of spirit herbs dishes.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was still regarded as a god when the Divine Herbs Sect encountered a great change in that era. But, after a thousand years, people have now forgotten about him.


    How could this not infuriate people?


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor seemed to be very powerful. How come he¡¯s dead?¡±


    If the Ninth Emperor were not dead, the Divine Herbs Sect would not have been destroyed then.

 Chapter 186 - The Spirit Beasts Who Were Digging The Earth II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened, as he lowered his eyes. He had lost all his energy.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Qing Han raised her small pink face. ¡°The Ninth Emperor did not die. He disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Han stroked her small head. ¡°Actually, I do not remember him very well. We were quite young at that time. We just remembered that he had always watered us and talked to us every day.¡±


    ¡°But, one day, the Ninth Emperor came into the garden of the spirit herbs and told us that his lover had gotten into trouble. He needed to leave the Divine Herbs Sect. He even ordered the sect masters of every generation to take good care of us. Then, he left and never came back.¡±


    Their impression of the Ninth Emperor was only that much.


    They were too young at that time so they lacked spiritual wisdom. Thus, they could not remember his face and his spiritual qi.


    They could only hear what he had said to them every day.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°Was the Ninth Emperor a male or a female?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Nobody knew the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gender.


    Nobody knew how he or she looked either.


    ¡°I still have one last question.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and looked at the creatures in her hands. ¡°Are the two of you spirit herbs?¡±


    Fu Chen roared. He was so shocked that he escaped from Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    He found that Qing Han was about to say something. He quickly covered her mouth and did not let her keep talking.


    ¡°Qing Han, don¡¯t you talk nonsense. We¡¯re not spirit herbs. How are we spirit herbs?¡±


    Qing Han blinked and nodded.


    Fu Chen sighed in relief, then removed his hands from her mouth.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen is right. If Mom knows that we¡¯re spirit herbs, she would totally eat us.¡±


    Fu Chen could not utter a word.


    Was this girl stupid?


    Lack of spiritual wisdom?


    Qing Han looked at Fu Chen, whose face had darkened with grief. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, what have I said wrongly? It¡¯s you who had asked me to say this. I did not say anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®I just want to throw this girl out.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Han is right,¡± Feng Ruqing consoled Qing Han. She smiled even wider. ¡°You¡¯ve said what Fu Chen had taught you to say. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°But, Brother Fu Chen seems to be angry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. He¡¯s always angry. He¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Mom.¡±


    Qing Han hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s neck with her two little hands. Qing Han giggled aloud. Her laugh was even clearer than the sound of the bell. It was like there was some kind of magic in it.


    ¡®A spirit herb who can bite people and laugh like that. What kind of species is this young girl?


    ¡®Oh! Spirit herbs also can transform into people.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing realized now that the creatures in front of her were two spirit herbs which had transformed into humans.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Fu Chen grunted unhappily.


    ¡®If Qing Han is not in Mom¡¯s embrace and if I can beat her without any feelings, I¡¯d totally grab her and beat her up.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve hidden my identity for so long, and now she has exposed it with just one sentence.¡¯


    ***


    Feng Ruqing hugged these two creatures and enjoyed the happiness of the family union. On the other hand, the Liu family had fallen into a pit of great fear.


    The old master of Liu family¡ªLiu Yunxiao had returned! This was indeed a good event, but he had brought along a group of spirit beasts with him.

 Chapter 187 - The Spirit Beasts Who Were Digging The Earth III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    These spirit beasts in the Liu family fought against one another when they quarreled. They would even destroy the maids¡¯ undergarments. They were like robbers in the village, and everyone feared their presence.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The current master of the Liu family¡ªLiu Fei, seemed worried when he saw how aggressive the spirit beasts were. ¡°Do you really allow the spirit beasts to roam freely?¡±


    ¡®My father¡¯s strength would be able to control the spirit beasts if he chose to do so.¡¯


    ¡°How can we do that?¡± Liu Yunxiao sneered. ¡°Our Liu family would not be this pathetic if your son and my daughter-in-law did not cause trouble.¡±


    Liu Fei was stunned, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. Why are you afraid of His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of him alone?¡± Liu Yunxiao laughed coldly. ¡°Master Nalan has broken through to Spirit Warrior tier too. All of you did not even hear about that. I was embarrassed at the palace.¡±


    Liu Fei was stunned.


    ¡®Has Master Nalan made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier?


    ¡®How did he make a breakthrough?¡¯


    Meanwhile¡­


    A quick shadow ran in from the entrance.


    Liu Yunxiao looked at the guard coldly. He said icily, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Did the spirit beasts take some treasure again?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not!¡± The guard kneeled down on one knee. The guard looked anxious. ¡°Old master, the master of the Qin family¡ªQin Feiyang has made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. The Qin family is currently giving out invitation cards to guests for a meal. Our Liu family is invited too.¡±


    Boom!


    This news was like a great blow to Liu Yunxiao. It shocked him very much.


    ¡®Qin Feiyang has also attained Spirit Warrior tier too!


    ¡®What has happened to our imperial city? Is the Spirit Warrior tier that easily achieved?¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s tightly clenched fists trembled furiously.


    ¡®Luckily, I did not pick up a fight with them at the palace.¡¯


    ¡®Qin Feiyang and Master Nalan are His Majesty¡¯s families. Surely they would side with His Majesty.¡¯


    He was supposed to fight against two people. Now, the number of enemies had increased to three people. There was no chance he could ever win in the fight.


    ¡°Do you see?¡± Liu Yunxiao held out his trembling hands. He pointed at the spirit beasts, which were running around freely. ¡°Why have I promised the princess that I¡¯ll compensate? Why did I even let the spirit beasts run away freely? That¡¯s because¡­ I don¡¯t know what else to do. If I defy the princess, the Liu family would surely be destroyed.¡±


    ¡®Is it my fault that I¡¯m a coward? I have just done what is best for the Liu family.¡¯


    ¡®I thought that I could change the situation for the Liu family. But, I did not know that those people would attain the Spirit Warrior tier right when I came back.¡¯


    ¡®If I knew of this situation earlier, I would not be so daring as to enter the palace today.¡¯


    ¡°But, Father¡­¡± Liu Fei¡¯s voice shook with fear. ¡°The spirit herbs given by that person are stored with the Liu family. If those spirit herbs are stolen¡­¡±


    Liu Yunxiao shook his head. ¡°No, they won¡¯t be able to do that. I¡¯ve hidden those spirit herbs underground. The box which I used to hide the spirit herbs can cover the presence of the spirit herbs too. Even the spirit beasts will not be able to¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Master!¡±


    An anxious voice broke Liu Yunxiao off as he was talking.


    Another guard came forward. He kneeled down in front of Liu Yunxiao anxiously. ¡°Old Master, those spirit beasts have gone wild.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Yunxiao frowned.


    Liu Yunxiao felt a sense of anxiety and discomfort in his heart without knowing why.


    ¡°Old Master¡­ Those spirit beasts ran into Rong Garden and start digging the earth without any reason. I¡¯m afraid that they would do something harmful, so I¡¯ve come to inform you about the situation.¡±


    Rong Garden? Digging the earth?


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s head almost exploded with the news. He stood up with trembling legs. He could not stand straight. There was anxiety in his eyes.

 Chapter 188 - The Spirit Beasts Which Were Digging The Earth IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go to Rong Garden!¡±


    Liu Fei¡¯s face turned pale as soon as he saw Liu Yunxiao¡¯s reaction. He could not think much but to quickly follow Liu Yunxiao¡­


    ***


    Rong Garden, which was located in the backyard of Liu Manor, belonged only to Liu Rong. The garden was the place where she would stop by when she returned to her parents¡¯ home. Usually, nobody was allowed to step in there.


    However, Rong Garden was now completely destroyed.


    Not far around the pits, the beasts led by the snow wolf were taking a rest. Lots of black boxes were stacked near their feet.


    As soon as Liu Yunxiao entered the garden, the first thing he saw were all the empty black boxes.


    His heart skipped a beat. He had difficulty breathing as he could not even breathe evenly. His face turned blue.


    ¡®All these spirit herbs¡­


    ¡®All these spirit herbs were left for Yu¡¯er through ten years of pinching and scraping!


    ¡®Now it¡¯s all gone!


    ¡®Everything!¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao felt everything go black.


    If it were not the guard who had held him in time, he would have already fallen headfirst.


    Ahh!


    Liu Fei growled. It was all for Yu¡¯er, he did not even get to taste the spirit herbs before. The spirit beasts had eaten them all!


    Not even one was left!


    His spirit herbs!!!


    Owooooo!


    The snow wolf howled discontentedly, looking at those two crazy men disdainfully.


    Wasn¡¯t it only some spirit herb? Why were they acting like the snow wolf had raped their daughter-in-law. Were they mad?


    Grrrr. The earth bear growled.


    ¡®What happened to all these humans? Are they suffering from¡­ some form of rabies?¡¯


    Should the bear find a place to hide?


    The earth bear was afraid because its master was not around¡­


    ¡°Father! I¡¯m going to kill all these spirit beasts! Argh! I want to kill them all!¡± Liu Fei was going insane. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at those spirit beasts furiously.


    Especially when he saw¡­ the snow wolf that was getting a massage from the purple sable.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Yunxiao shouted in rage and reached out his hand to stop Liu Fei. ¡°Who else is capable of fighting against these spirit beasts here besides me? Go to hell yourself if you want but don¡¯t trouble our Liu family!¡±


    Liu Fei withdrew his hands angrily as he smiled coldly. He glared at the snow wolf as if he was looking right at a dead wolf.


    ¡®The spirit herbs were my father¡¯s life, but they have eaten them. No matter how timid Father is, he will never let these spirit beasts go.¡¯


    ¡®Even if¡­ he needs to challenge the three Spirit Warriors! He will not back off!¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao had already walked toward the snow wolf in front of Liu Fei.


    Owoooo! The snow wolf squinted.


    ¡®What? Do you want a fight?¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao stopped as a smile appeared on his old face. ¡°Excuse me ¡­ Mr. Snow Wolf, did you have enough just now? Or¡­ do you want to stay for dinner too?¡±


    Liu Fei was stunned before he could stop grinning.


    He stared at Liu Yunxiao¡¯s back in disbelief.


    ¡°Father, you¡­¡±


    Liu Yunxiao turned back and stared. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Facing those three Spirit Warriors? In your dreams! If he had this gut, he would not have tolerated and backed down that day.


    ¡°Mr. Snow Wolf¡­¡± Liu Yunxiao forced a smile.


    Owooooo! The snow wolf howled in rage as it interrupted Liu Yunxiao¡¯s words.


    ¡®Who were you addressing as mister?¡¯ The snow wolf was merely a two-years-old baby!


    Grrrr! The earth bear next to it growled to add in an explanation.


    ¡®Snow wolf, he definitely knows that you have hidden two Divine-Spirit Fruit up your butt. That¡¯s why he has invited you to the dinner so that he can easily poison you and rob you of your Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡¯


    This bad old man, he was really bad.

 Chapter 189 - This Is A Big Misunderstanding I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf squinted.


    ¡®Another person who craves for the Divine-Spirit Fruit?


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, the snow wolf looked at the earth bear suspiciously.


    ¡®My little brother, how did you know the place where I hid the Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao watched puzzlingly at the bear and wolf, he felt as if¡­ the earth bear was saying something to the snow wolf.


    Perhaps¡­ the earth bear wished to stay for dinner, so the bear was trying to persuade the snow wolf?


    Liu Yunxiao turned sharply as he thought of that. ¡°Mr. Snow Wolf¡­ the earth bear is right, why don¡¯t Mr. Snow Wolf¡­¡±


    Owooo!


    Before the snow wolf could ask the earth bear what it intended to say, the snow wolf heard Liu Yunxiao¡¯s words and bristled with rage.


    The red wolf eyes stared ferociously at Liu Yunxiao¡¯s old face.


    He confessed!


    This badass old man had confessed!


    Brother Bear was right. These people were craving for the Divine-Spirit Fruit from its butt!


    Ummm¡­


    Liu Yunxiao was a bit startled.


    Had he said something wrong? Wasn¡¯t the earth bear trying to persuade the snow wolf?


    Bang!


    Without giving Liu Yunxiao a second chance to speak, the snow wolf slapped him with its paw. The unexpected slap scratched Liu Yun¡¯s feet so quickly that he could not possibly have avoided it.


    Luckily, Liu Yunxiao was strong enough so this scratch hurt only a little. If it were Liu Fei, that paw could have torn his leg right off¡­


    Even so, the snow wolf¡¯s deeds had put Liu Yunxiao into a dilemma.


    But what could he do? Kill the wolf? Feng Ruqing would never let him go!


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Fei could not believe it.


    ¡®The snow wolf has already gone this far, how could Father still tolerate it?¡¯


    ¡®When will he be a little braver? Where¡¯s the dignity of being a Spirit Warrior?¡¯


    Owooooooooo!


    The snow wolf got even angrier.


    Initially, the badass old man who wanted to rob it of its Divine-Spirit Fruit. Now, he wanted to evade?


    The snow wolf must tell its master that this badass old man bullied it!


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face was still pale as his lips twitched a few times, then he asked, ¡°So Mr. Snow Wolf¡­ Do you want to have your dinner here or¡­¡±


    Bah!


    The snow wolf spat on the floor and huffed coldly. Not even glancing in Liu Yunxiao¡¯s direction, the snow wolf walked toward the door elegantly.


    The old badass had planned to poison the snow wolf. Would the snow wolf be that stupid to stay?


    Besides, things that should be taken had been taken, what should be eaten had been eaten. It was time for the snow wolf to leave!


    All the spirit beasts¨Cthe earth bear, purple sable, and the other spirit beasts that walked passed Liu Yunxiao spat around his feet, and looked at him scornfully.


    Those looks were implying that¡­ he was an idiot!


    Liu Yunxiao clenched his fists tighter, his head was rolling as countless thunder and lightning blasted inside his head. He could not even think for a second.


    He was despised!


    By a group of spirit beasts!


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s chest was beating hard, he clenched his fists so hard that the mark left by his nails could be seen on his palm. The old eyes were filled with rage and unwillingness. He gripped his fists even tighter!


    ¡°Father!¡± Liu Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°You are already a Spirit Warrior now. Why are you still acting like the old you?¡±


    Timidity and overcautiousness?


    Liu Yunxiao slapped Liu Fei¡¯s face with his palm. The expression was just like as if Liu Fei had killed his wife¡ªfull of anger.


    ¡°What do you know? If it wasn¡¯t that old Qin Feiyang making a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier, do you really think I would put myself in this position? Yes, I¡¯m timid. But my timidity allows me to survive up until now, and that is why the master has chosen the Liu family!¡±

 Chapter 190 - This Is A Big Misunderstanding II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He could size up the situation! When to stand up and when to stand back, he knew it all.


    If he paid too much attention to his dignity and face, he would have died so many times!


    Liu Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Father was afraid to beat the snow wolf because he was scared of the princess, so he vented all his grudges on him?


    Ever since he was a child, whenever Father was in an unjust situation, he dared not go against it but would only¡­ vent his anger on him!


    He had become really fed up with days like these!


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what you are afraid of. We have support from the master 1 , and Sister she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that I have told you to shut up?¡±


    Liu Yunxiao was so angry as he gave Liu Fei another slap again. His face was scrunched up in anger as his eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°What do you think the Liu family is to that master? If it wasn¡¯t because that place was strictly controlled, which forbids them to meddle with any grievances in the secular world, he would have done it all by himself. Our family is merely one of his pawns. A pawn which he could throw away anytime, as he could pick up another new pawn anytime!¡±


    This pawn was able to maintain its place for now only because of the relationship with Liu Rong, and also for his assistance for so many years.


    Liu Fei smiled coldly.


    He licked away the fresh blood on his lips, and sneered at Liu Yunxiao. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too spineless. If I were you, as a Spirit Warrior, I won¡¯t, and I don¡¯t need to put up with all these. I would have already¡­ killed all these spirit beasts!¡±


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face was scrunched up in anger as he pointed at Liu Fei and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Liu Yunxiao could scold Liu Fei, he had already turned away and was walking toward the outer part of the courtyard.


    Looking at his fading figure, Liu Yunxiao stood beside the pits. His eyes were filled with sadness.


    ¡°Who am I doing this for? Wasn¡¯t it all for the Liu family? What¡¯s wrong for being a coward, at least I have done whatever I could so that the Liu family could survive up until this day!¡±


    However, his son would never understand his efforts¡­


    ***


    At Supreme Princess Manor.


    At the pavilion, Feng Ruqing leaned on the stone bench. She looked lazy as the glow of sunset spilled on her red dress.


    The only trouble was that the stone bench seemed to be a little too tiny to fit her entire butt, as half of her butt was sitting outside the bench.


    ¡®It seems like losing weight is indeed a long journey¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed.


    She had lost quite some weight then. However, she would need more time to cut down her size to an average one.


    Owooooo!


    Suddenly, a loud howl came from outside.


    The voice was filled with grief making it sound like it was crying.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head. Suddenly, she saw that beautiful snow wolf swiftly rushing toward her and immediately sobbing in her arms.


    Yes.


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s size, she could hold the snow wolf in her arms.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned for a moment. After a moment, she forced some laughter to comfort herself.


    ¡®Maybe the snow wolf is still young, its size¡­ is tiny so I could hug it.¡¯


    Yes, it must be that!


    ¡°Little Wolfie, has someone bullied you?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, frowning as she looked down at the weeping snow wolf.


    The snow wolf sobbed and nodded.


    Sob sob.


    Not only did that badass old man want to rob it of its Divine-Spirit Fruit, but he¡­ also did not let it beat him¡­


    That was too much for the snow wolf!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°Is it Liu Yunxiao that old fart who bullied you?¡±


    The snow wolf nodded again.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly rose up. As she was not holding the snow wolf in her arms, the snow wolf fell to the ground before it howled in pain.

 Chapter 191 - This Is A Big Misunderstanding III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was pathetic.


    ¡°This damn old fart, how dare he bully my Wolfie!¡±


    She thought that old fart would not dare to bully the snow wolf anymore. How could he¡­ it was her negligence. When did Liu Yunxiao become so bold?


    Daring enough to bully her snow wolf?


    Sob sob¡­


    The snow wolf was weeping.


    ¡®My heart was hurt, but I was not going to tell you¡­¡¯


    ¡°Wolfie, why did he bully you?¡± Feng Ruqing gritted her teeth and asked.


    The snow wolf whimpered and howled again. It lifted its little butt and pointed at its butt with its paw.


    That old fart had been looking for the Divine-Spirit Fruits hidden inside it, he would never get it!


    But¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked below as she noticed the snow wolf¡¯s movement. Suddenly, she got so mad as her whole body froze.


    Liu Yunxiao¡­ how could he¡­ rape her Wolfie?


    Her Wolfie was only an innocent and clean wolf cub. How could he take its first time away?


    The snow wolf looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s enraged expression and thought she had comprehended its meaning. So, the snow wolf wept and sobbed again. Its nose was runny. Feng Ruqing felt her heart ache as she looked.


    It was her fault. It was all her fault.


    She should not have let Wolfie do the robbing, which had caused her Wolfie to lose its virginity¡­


    ¡°Wolfie, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you! I¡¯ll make that person who hurts you lose all of that person¡¯s standing and reputation so that that person¡¯s life will be worse than death.


    Feng Ruqing gritted her teeth angrily. The anger burned like a flame inside her chest, which caused the veins on her forehead to bulge.


    The snow wolf looked at Feng Ruqing puzzlingly and seemed to have some confusion with her reactions.


    Although¡­ the old man wanted to take its Divine-Spirit Fruits, but he had not gotten it, had he? Master said that she would avenge it, what did she mean?


    However, before the snow wolf could understand what Feng Ruqing was trying to convey, the young girl lowered her head and caressed its head gently.


    Her tone was gentler than before. The tone was warm as it stirred the wolf¡¯s nerves, making it feel extremely exciting.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, sorry to put you in this. You can pick five Divine-Spirit Fruits later on. Take it as¡­ my comfort to you.¡±


    Her poor Little Wolfie suffering such humiliation at such a young age.


    How could¡­ Liu Yunxiao be such a pervert? Was it because he had lost his mate for such a long time so that even a wolf looked pretty to him as well? Then he could not resist himself to¡­


    The snow wolf had forgotten all of its grievances and howled in excitement after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    This trip was worth it!


    Not only had the snow wolf eaten so many spirit herbs at Liu Manor, but five Divine-Spirit Fruits from the master!


    It was five of them!


    Master was such a stingy person. Usually, she would not have given even an extra one, but now she was giving it five of them! The snow wolf was so excited as its little heart was beating so hard!


    Happy!


    Watching the snow wolf¡¯s innocent expression, Feng Ruqing sighed as her heart ached even more.


    Perhaps¡­ the snow wolf still could not realize Liu Yunxiao¡¯s action meant? So, the snow wolf could recover quickly even with such humiliating experience, without leaving any shadows in its heart.


    However, regardless of the snow wolf¡¯s shadow, she would never let the old fart escape!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes flashed coldly as she looked down. She clenched her fists tightly. Her breathing was heavy.


    Feng Ruqing had actually thought this way because¡­ The snow wolf had never wiped its ass after going for a bowel movement. The smell had hidden the Divine-Spirit Fruits¡¯ spiritual qi. Also, Feng Ruqing would never have thought that the snow wolf would hide the Divine-Spirit Fruits in such an inaccessible place.


    Therefore, this was a big¡­ misunderstanding¡­

 Chapter 192 - Drinking With The State Preceptor? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    Within the clear pond, a small azure snake was coiled up at the bottom of the pond. The water surface bubbled with the snake¡¯s breathing.


    It was shrouded in the morning sunlight.


    At the bottom of the water, the little azure snake moved gently as it slowly opened its virid eyes.


    What a¡­ wonderful sleep.


    As the snake floated up to the surface, its virid eyes shrank in excitement. Before it was about to yawn, it saw a figure standing below the sun.


    On that morning, the man was dressed in a snowy white cloth. He was cool like a fairy.


    He stood with his back facing the snake from the start. The figure was light in shape as it looked like a celestial being from the painting, a celestial being which had amazed all the living creatures.


    ¡°Master!!!¡±


    Was Master back?


    Finally, the snake did not have to live in fear all the time anymore?


    The azure snake jumped out from the pond excitedly and rushed toward the man¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    The man in front turned around slowly, raised his hand and grabbed it. Before the snake could land in his arms, he had already caught it in his hand.


    ¡°Master, the princess was abducted by a brat. His name was Qin Chen or something. Feng Ruqing brought him to the palace to see me once!¡±


    As soon as Nan Xian returned, the azure snake could not wait to complain. Its eyes were filled with grief¡­ how pitiful it was.


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes.


    Qin Chen?


    Inside his mind, he could not help but see the young man who was standing next to Feng Ruqing yesterday. His cold eyes were colder than before.


    ¡°Oh yes, Master, when did you come back?¡± The snake sounded mortified, ¡°If you come back a few days later, I might¡­ have turned into a snake soup and become the dinner of the princess and that adulterer.


    Nan Xian gave the snake a confused look. ¡°I was back yesterday.¡±


    But the azure snake had already slept for one day and one night¡­


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Qing Zhu was shocked. Master had returned yesterday¡­ and it didn¡¯t even notice?


    The snake was afraid that Nan Xian would think that it was useless as it could not even notice that he was back. It quickly changed the subject by showing excitement.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we drive the adulterer away? I knew he¡¯s into something bad when I first saw him!¡±


    Nan Xian became very thoughtful.


    ¡°You did not stay by her side?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    If it had stayed by the princess¡¯s side, how could it be still alive when Master returned?


    Qing Zhu¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Master, the princess¡­ wanted to cook me and serve me to the emperor as snake soup. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Oh?


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes popped widely.


    What did Master mean by ¡°oh¡±? Did it imply that he could understand why the snake was reluctant to stay by the princess, or¡­ he had agreed that the princess could cook and eat the snake?


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at the little snake that he was holding carefully. His lips were lifted into a vague smile, and his eyes were still as cold as the moonlight.


    ¡°Snake soup¡­ that¡¯s a nutritious thing. Besides, it¡¯s made from you. She¡­ has good taste.¡±


    Ahhhh!


    Qing Zhu was shocked and almost fell from Nan Xian¡¯s hand. Its body was trembling, its voice was shaking, and tears were rolling in its eyes.


    ¡°Master, you did not act like that before. You have changed, you¡¯re not the master whom I know anymore!¡±


    Apparently, the snake was not its master¡¯s flesh nor blood. That was why the master had never loved the snake. To be with that human girl, he was even willing to make it into snake soup¡­


    Sob sob! The snake wanted to run away from home and never come back again!

 Chapter 193 - Drinking With The State Preceptor? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu burst into tears as it fled from Nan Xian¡¯s arms, and shot just like an arrow out of the Southern Bamboo Grove¡­


    The snake was too fast, so it could not notice the person who was coming in front of it as it pounced forward.


    Even though it was just a snake, anything that moved at such a pace was like an edged weapon!


    So¡­


    When Qing Zhu saw the young girl who suddenly appeared, it could not stop itself but panickly bump into the young girl¡­


    Nan Xian¡¯s face suddenly changed as he took a step forward.


    It was a fact that he had elegant steps just like the wind, but even with a small step, a mere step, he had reached right in front of Feng Ruqing.


    In Feng Ruqing¡¯s surprised eyes, a force came from the side as it dragged her into someone¡¯s arms.


    A man¡¯s chest could be so warm.


    She could even hear the sound of the heart beating¡­


    Bang!


    Qing Zhu could not brake itself in time and hit the old tree in front of it. It cried out in pain and started to see stars.


    ¡°Were you frightened?¡± Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing in his arms, he lowered his head as his cool eyes fell upon the face of the young girl.


    His voice was as bright as the moon, but it was so soft that¡­ people could indulge themselves in it.


    Qing Zhu had thrown its frail frame along the ground. It lifted its head as it looked at that nasty man and lady. Its eyes were filled with grief and resentment.


    It was the snake that was injured, it was the snake!


    But all Master cared about was if the princess was frightened¡­


    Nobody even glanced at the snake!


    ¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked up. At that moment, her eyes met Nan Xian¡¯s cold eyes.


    He was pure, noble, and elegant, just like the banished immortal that lived away from the secular world, as if any profanity would be an insult to him!


    ¡°State Preceptor, I have brought some wine.¡± She took out a wine jar that was hidden behind her, pleasing with herself, and smiled as she leaned on Nan Xian¡¯s chest. ¡°You weren¡¯t here days before, and so you couldn¡¯t taste the spirit wine that I had brewed. So, I have decided to visit you today.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s thoughtful eyes were drawn down to the wine jar in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Not far away, Qing Zhu shook its head as it had just recovered from dizziness. But it had accidentally heard Nan Xian¡¯s words. Its eyes popped open widely.


    Master, didn¡¯t you tell the emperor before that¡­ the princess¡¯s body could not cope with the alcohol?


    Nan Xian might have noticed Qing Zhu¡¯s astonishment and shot a cold glance back.


    That glance made Qing Zhu tremble. It swallowed what it had intended to say as it took a few steps back.


    Okay, he knew nothing¡­


    Feng Ruqing had already sat inside the bamboo pavilion, which was located next to the pond. She took out three ceramic wine glass and smilingly turned to the Qing Zhu near her.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you are welcome to join and taste the wine I have brewed.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s face darkened as it said, ¡°I¡¯m Qing Zhu, not Xiao Qing!¡±


    ,


    Feng Ruqing squinted and smiled. ¡°Xiao Qing and snake soup, you pick one.¡±


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Qing Zhu trembled and looked at Nan Xian subconsciously.


    Nan Xian had already flicked his sleeve and sat down. He did not even spare a glance at the snake from the start.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s heart skipped a few beats as its voice was weaker than before. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with¡­ Xiao Qing then.¡±


    It was better than snake soup¡­


    ¡°Actually Snake Soup is quite a good name. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll call you Xiao Qing from now on.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed as she raised the jar and poured the wine into three cups.


    From Xiao Qing¡¯s expression, it seemed to be obsessed with that strong smell of that wine.


    ¡°This wine¡­ seems better than the Divine-Spirit Fruit that you have given me before¡­ it¡¯s much more delicious.¡±

 Chapter 194 - Gave Birth To A Nest Of Little Snakes? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After the cups were filled with wine, Xiao Qing swooshed to the front of the table. It buried its head in the cup. It gulped and drank all the wine inside.


    The thick spirit wine flowed into its body as if there was a spiritual force spreading inside.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, go aside to absorb the spiritual qi.¡± Nan Xian coldly ordered.


    Xiao Qing lifted its head. Its eyes looked dazed and dismayed but delighted¡­


    Too many feelings were mixing around as the snake had failed to notice what phrases had Nan Xian used to call it.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Xiao Qing finally came to sense, and how it looked at Feng Ruqing was not the same as before.


    Before Feng Ruqing could speak, Xiao Qing had already gone aside obediently. It twisted its body and started to practice, planning to absorb all that spiritual qi that running around.


    ¡± What happened to Xiao Qing?¡± Feng Ruqing was confused as she turned to Nanxian surprisingly.


    Nan Xian gently sipped his thin lips. His white cloth fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°During that year, when I found Xiao Qing, it was in great damage and bad spiritual condition. The wine you brewed was just enough to restore its spiritual condition.


    Spirit herbs were much more important to the spirit beasts.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s spiritual qi scattered because of the damage. It could not be restored to its normal state. Although Feng Ruqing did give him some Divine-Spirit Fruit, Divine-Spirit Fruit was merely a spirit herb, which did not have much effect on the snake. The Divine-Spirit Fruit could not be compared with the spirit wine.


    Feng Ruqing did not pay attention to Xiao Qing after she knew what had happened. She beamed at Nan Xian, the smile was just like the beautiful sunlight, and her face was glowing.


    It was apparent that the young girl in front of Nan Xian was still a fatty, but¡­ her bright smile had made its way into Nan Xian¡¯s heart and it felt as if it had clicked with his heart.


    ¡°You got bullied again yesterday?¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    Countless thoughts flashed through her mind, but an idea caught her attention in the end.


    So¡­


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stood up from the bamboo chair. Her fat body fell straight into Nan Xian¡¯s arms.


    Fortunately, Nan Xian was strong enough to not be knocked down by her.


    His body was still as stable as Mount Taishan as he sat steadily on the chair.


    But through careful observation, it could be seen that his body was stiff and tight at that moment.


    That was not the first time Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing had had intimate contact.


    The past two times, he had taken the initiative to hug her.


    But those two times were because he was trying to help her. Now, Feng Ruqing took the initiative to throw herself into his arms. That feeling was different¡­


    ¡°Master, they all bullied me. I want comfort.¡±


    Feng Ruqing pressed her whole figure against Nan Xian¡¯s body.


    Nan Xian¡¯s body turned even more rigid. He looked down at the young girl who had already laid her hands on his chest. His cold face darkened more as he pushed away those restless hands, and reluctantly said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled as she pulled her hands back, only that her body was still reluctant to leave the state preceptor¡¯s chest.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I heard that Feng Rushuang keeps coming to harass you?¡±


    ¡°Feng Rushuang?¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He frowned heavily as if he was thinking about something. After a while, his wind-like light voice spoke, ¡°She has the same surname as you, is she your sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian, dumbfounded. ¡°Feng Rushuang, don¡¯t you know her? She came and harrassed you again and again, and you don¡¯t know her?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice was light yet cold.


    ¡°Why should I remember an insignificant person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered the first time she met the state preceptor. The state preceptor could call out to her by her name on sight.


    So¡­


    Feng Ruqing squinted and said, ¡°State Preceptor, to be honest, did you have a secret crush on me before? How could you call out my name on sight when we first met in the Southern Bamboo Grove?¡±


    Nan Xian scanned Feng Ruqing from her head to toes, his thin lips then lifted gently. ¡°Your size¡­ it¡¯s hard to forget.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. Should she be thankful to the previous owner for making the body so fat that the state preceptor seemed to remember her better?


    After seeing Nan Xian¡¯s eyes, she removed herself from his body immediately as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I, Feng Ruqing, am not a human if I can¡¯t make it to ninety pounds!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Ruqing angrily picked up the wine cup and drank the contents in a shot!


    She had already known that she was not good with alcohol. She only wanted to take a sip, but unfortunately, the whole cup of wine went straight into her stomach.


    She stumbled and fell without warning.


    Nan Xian immediately stood up. He extended his hands and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms.


    The red dress fluttered with the light wind, and her hair floated along.


    Nan Xian held her up by her waist. He turned his chilly eyes at Qing Zhu as if there were some hidden, cold rays hidden behind his eyes.


    ¡°You go and find out, who was the one who had bullied her yesterday¡­ in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing Zhu lifted its eyes and watched the young girl who was in Nan Xian¡¯s arms. It asked, shocked, ¡°Master, you know well that her body cannot cope with alcohol, why¡­¡±


    Nan Xian smiled lightly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, it will be fine no matter what happened. If she wants to drink, what¡¯s the harm of letting her be happy?¡±


    Qing Zhu seemed to look more confused.


    The snake really felt that¡­ Master¡¯s attitude toward the princess was really unusual. Was that really because the princess was someone he was looking for?


    Or¡­ There were other reasons?


    Before Qing Zhu could think further, the young girl in Nan Xian¡¯s arms slowly opened her eyes.


    Her body size aside, this pair of eyes¡­ was extremely beautiful.


    Usually, a fatty¡¯s eyes were squished into a line. But, her eyes were still big and bright. They seemed like they were glowing and were more dazzling than the moon.


    Only that now¡­ Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were filled with enchantment. She jumped out of Nan Xian¡¯s arms, and belched too?


    But Qing Zhu was astounded.


    The snake always felt that the princess had turned into someone else. Her eyes looked like they were looking at a bowl of snake soup when they looked at the snake.


    ¡°Master, please save me!!!¡±


    Looking at the approaching Feng Ruqing, Qing Zhu retreated in shock as its whole snake body trembled.


    Feng Ruqing belched again. Her steps were unstable, her cheeks were blushed, and her smile was bright.


    ¡°Indeed, I have been single for a long time, and even a snake looks pretty to me now. Little Snake, would you come home with me and help me give birth to a nest of Little Snakes ? 1


    Nan Xian: ¡°¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, Qing Zhu was so frightened that its bladder might burst.


    The present princess was worse than the old princess who wanted to make it into a snake soup.


    Also¡­


    What the heck did she mean by giving birth to a nest of Little Snakes? The snake was not a female! How could the snake give birth to a nest of Little Snakes?


    The snake was a male. A male!


    Suddenly, a pair of cold eyes emerged and swept in from the side, and shocked Qing Zhu. Its eyes were seized with terror as it turned around slowly and looked at Nan Xian.

 Chapter 196 - Give Birth To A Nest Of Little Snakes? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Wait, Master, I¡¯m innocent. When you were not around this month, we only slept next to each other, nothing else had happened.¡±


    Yup, they only laid on the grass and took an afternoon nap¡­


    Besides, the snake was only half asleep because of fear. The snake was not sleeping at all, but all it wished was to send away the God of Pestilence.


    As the snake finished speaking, the surroundings got more chilly, as if the whole Southern Bamboo Forest was suddenly ravaged by a severe winter.


    Qing Zhu almost cried and said, ¡°Master, please, believe me. I¡¯m not the adulterer. We¡¯re innocent!¡±


    Nan Xian waved his sleeve and swept his palm in the air. The little azure snake that was still complaining and crying was thrown into the sky until it disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s my Little Snake? It hasn¡¯t given birth to the little snakes for me yet. Where has it gone?¡±


    The young girl stopped moving. Her eyes were filled with confusion. She was stuck, not knowing where to go.


    Behind her, a soft voice echoed with the wind.


    ¡°I have never raised a snake in my home. I believe you have seen the wrong thing just now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around in shock, she looked at the man behind her blankly.


    Her vision was blurry as she could not clearly see the man¡¯s face. She could only see the snowy white shirt, which was clean and divine.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    The guy was already next to Feng Ruqing. His hand caressed her head gently as he frowned a little. He felt quite helpless.


    He knew that Feng Ruqing should not drink. A cup of wine could make her go wild.


    He just could not even begin to imagine that¡­ she would flirt¡­ with a snake when she was drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home to rest.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his hands as he wished to hold her up again.


    But this time, Feng Ruqing did not do as he wished. She pushed away Nan Xian¡¯s hand. Then she slapped Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Man, go away!¡±


    Don¡¯t try to take advantage of her when she is drunk!


    Nan Xian¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He grasped Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand tightly.


    There was a mark of five fingers on his face.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, stop that.¡±


    ¡°Go away, I need to find Little Snake to help me give birth to snake babies.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, where¡¯s Little Snake? Why is the snake still not back yet?¡¯


    ¡°It is a male snake!¡±


    ¡°You are lying. It is clear that it¡¯s Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing is a female snake. Go away, I want to find Xiao¡­¡±


    As soon as she turned and tried to leave, she accidentally tripped over a stone. Her whole body was thrown aside. She grabbed at the air, panicked, and she got a¡­


    ¡°I found Little Snake, but this Little Snake¡­ why is it shorter than the previous snake?


    ¡°Hmm, why has this Little Snake grown bigger ?¡± 1


    ¡­


    Nan Xian had reached out and caught the young girl who nearly fell.


    Only that¡­


    The young girl firmly grabbed the ¡°Little Snake¡± that she thought was really a snake. She was reluctant to let her hands go, which really made Nan Xian¡¯s face turn dark.


    ¡°Little Snake, I have got you this time. Don¡¯t you think of running away from me again. You belong to me in the future. You¡¯re mine, and you will always be mine. You have to give birth to a nest of little snakes for me! If you dare to run away, I¡¯ll chop you into two pieces!¡±


    She pinched it twice as a way to show her determination.


    Nan Xian¡¯s could not keep his indifferent expression. He inhaled a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, keep your hands off.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    If she let go, it would sneak away!


    ¡°Listen, let go. It won¡¯t run away from you. Be good and let go of your hands.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned as he could not control himself but sound helpless.

 Chapter 197 - Give Birth To A Nest Of Little Snakes? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It seemed that it would be better not to let this girl drink¡­


    Feng Ruqing still did not let go. She really thought it was a little snake and continued to play with it.


    Something cold flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes. He placed his fingertip on the young lady neck, a glow of spiritual qi flowed into her body, and soon¡­ the young girl¡¯s body turned soft and fell into his arms.


    The hand that firmly grasped onto the ¡°Little Snake¡± gradually loosened.


    ¡­


    By the time Feng Ruqing woke up from the slumber, it was already sunset.


    She felt a burst of pain on her temples. She rubbed them with her hands to help the throbbing.


    As soon as she recalled being very drunk in front of the state preceptor, her face darkened as wished she could find a hole and hide inside it.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    A cold voice came from next to her.


    Feng Ruqing blinked and turned around.


    The familiar white shirt, face, and smell¡­


    Also¡­ the distinct five-finger red mark on his face.


    Nan Xian pursed his lips gently and threw a confused look at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing quivered as she saw that look. She asked, her voice trembling, ¡°State Preceptor¡­ After I was drunk¡­ Did I do anything? Your face¡­¡±


    She¡­ had hit him?


    Nan Xian was just like a fairy with a cool aura as he walked.


    The premise was to ignore the bloody fingerprint on his face¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember any of it?¡± Nan Xian looked at her helplessly. ¡°You slapped me after you were drunk yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened.


    This¡­ She did it? How could she not remember it?


    She stretched out her finger gently and caressed the marks on the man¡¯s face. She felt guilty as she asked painfully, ¡°State Preceptor, what else did I do?¡±


    Nan Xian looked at her coldly. ¡°You hugged me.¡±


    ¡°Erm, anything else?¡±


    ¡°Kissed me¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Gave me a slap.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the first time, Feng Ruqing felt she was just like a beast!


    She had molested the state preceptor when she was drunk. The state preceptor did not blame her, yet she had given him a slap.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly felt like crying as she felt guilty and regretful. Her face was filled with mixed emotions.


    Well, why did she drink a full cup of wine? Why!


    ¡°You even said¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes flashed imperceptibly and continued, ¡°I only belong to you in the future, if I dare to run away, you will ¡­¡±


    As he said this, he did not forget to glance between his legs.


    ¡°Chop it in two.¡±


    Feng Ruqing followed the direction of his eyes, and she saw¡­ that thing he mentioned.


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing felt like there was thunder rolling in the sky as her body turned stiff.


    It was true that she did mention that she wanted to sleep with the state preceptor, however¡­ The state preceptor was such a cool fairy-like man, and he should be clear from filthy words!


    That was the reason why she just wanted to sleep him, but not¡­ to tease him with nasty words!


    Therefore, when she learned what she said after being drunk, Feng Ruqing went blank as if she stood in the gale, and could not come to her senses for a while.


    Alcohol, that was a harmful thing¡­


    She knew it well!


    ¡°So, State Preceptor, where am I now?¡± Feng Ruqing shifted the topic quickly and asked.


    Nan Xian gently pursed his lips. ¡°In my bed.¡±


    Bed¡­ On the state preceptor¡¯s bed¡­.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She did not¡­ drag the state preceptor into his bed, and then¡­ did she?

 Chapter 198 - Marry The State Preceptor? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing had lost control after getting drunk and had slept with the state preceptor who had always been ascetic.


    Thinking of this, Feng Ruqing¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    What if Nan Xian got angry and disallowed Feng Ruqing to step into the Southern Bamboo Grove again? How could she ever sleep with Nan Xian again?


    ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hold you responsible, and I won¡¯t take any responsibility for this. Let¡¯s forget about this and move on as if nothing has happened.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and stared intently at Nan Xian as if she had made an important decision.


    Nan Xian fell silent with an expression of utter nonchalance.


    Seeing this, Feng Ruqing felt more anxious.


    ¡®Have I really forced myself on him and he is now thinking of how he can penalize me? If I run away, can I escape from him?¡¯


    ¡°What do you think happened between us?¡± Nan Xian lowered his gaze to look at the lady who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Naturally, it is¡­¡± Feng Ruqing bit back the words.


    ¡°You are saying that nothing has happened between us?¡± Dumbstruck with a strange surprise, Feng Ruqing asked.


    Nan Xian nodded slightly.


    Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, her eyes filled with disappointment.


    As Feng Ruqing lowered her head, Nan Xian could only hear her sigh but did not see the disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is true that nothing has happened between us. However, you have slid your hands all over my body. What is the feeling of touching my body?¡± Nan Xian closed his eyes tightly, the corner of his lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°The feeling of touching your body?¡± Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded again.


    She followed Nan Xian¡¯s eyes and finally her eyes landed between his thighs.


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind exploded like a bursting balloon. Although she had always let her hands wander all over Nan Xian¡¯s body, she had never crossed the line. Now that she had actually touched his private part?


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Nan Xian took a few steps closer to Feng Ruqing as he asked with a faint smile on his face.


    His words were flirtatious, but his face was indifferent as if asking an ordinary question.


    ¡°I was drunk, and I couldn¡¯t feel anything. Can I touch it again?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head dazedly, the words slipped out before she could stop herself.


    Boom!


    As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her sentence, a loud bang sounded and shook the wooden house.


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing turned her head only to see a snake covered in dust crawling in from outside the wooden house. The snake lifted its tongue with huge effort, its eyes were flooded with tears.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Master, I¡¯m back¡­¡± The snake whimpered.


    ¡°Hey, Little Snake, where did you go? What had happened to you?¡± Seeing the azure snake, Feng Ruqing jumped out of the bed joyfully.


    Hearing the familiar voice, poor Qing Zhu turned its head only to see Feng Ruqing. In a flash, the snake spluttered with rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to ask me! It¡¯s all because of¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sudden flash of light, a cold gaze pierced the snake.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I went¡­ sightseeing.¡± Stunned, the snake bit back its words and forced a smile.


    ¡°You went sightseeing? Why do you look so miserable? Tell me who has bullied you. I will avenge you!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 199 - Marry The State Preceptor? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu swallowed hard. It wanted to tell Feng Ruqing that its own master was the one who bullied it. However, Qing Zhu bit back the words after seeing Nan Xian¡¯s penetrating gaze.


    ¡°No one has bullied me. I took a trip to the sky. I just came back from the sky.¡±


    ¡°A trip to the sky? A snake can actually fly?¡± Feng Ruqing was sizing up Qing Zhu in disbelief. She could feel that this little snake was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I told my master that I want to take a trip to the sky like a bird. Hence, my master lent me a helping hand.¡± Qing Zhu glimpsed at Nan Xian fearfully and then fixed its eyes at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Are you sure? If I find out that you are hiding something from me, I will tear you into pieces and make snake soup out of you to nourish the state preceptor¡¯s body.¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Qing Zhu with a bright smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like snakeskin.¡± Nan Xian looked immensely relieved.


    ¡°Alright, I will peel off the skin before making the soup. I am sure it would be a mouth-watering delicacy.¡¯


    The princess wanted to please Nan Xian with Qing Zhu¡¯s flesh, and Nan Xian had actually accepted it carefreely? Who did this Little Snake mess with? Why must it suffer such great pain at such a tender age?


    Hearing this, Qing Zhu widened its eyes.


    ¡°Both of you are working together to bully me!¡± Bursting into tears, Qing Zhu turned to rush out the door. Qing Zhu wanted to leave its master and never come back again.


    Watching Qing Zhu leaving, Feng Ruqing turned to look at Nan Xian as she blinked.


    ¡°Did I wrong Qing Zhu? Perhaps, what it said was true¡­¡± Otherwise, the little snake would not be so resentful. Thinking of this, Feng Ruqing felt guilty about her reaction. However, the feeling vanished as soon as Nan Xian walked toward her. Currently, there was only Nan Xian¡¯s stunning face in her eyes.


    ¡°Forget about this. Qing Zhu will return shortly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The wooden house sank into a peaceful silence. Feng Ruqing could feel the temperature in the room rising, and her back was covered with sweat.


    As Feng Ruqing was extremely close to Nan Xian, she could feel his breath on her face.


    ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t you feel hot?¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me forthrightly that you want me to take off my clothes,¡± Nan Xian fell into a moment of silence before he responded.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless. Was she such a lascivious lady in the eyes of Nan Xian?


    ¡°Well, are you willing to do so?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared at Nan Xian in his eyes as if she was capable of seeing his beautiful body through his clothes.


    ¡°I will fulfill your dreams when you can finally defeat me. You can always look for me in the Southern Bamboo Grove if someone bullies you.¡± With a faint smile on his face, Nan Xian stretched his arm to stroke Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. His movement was extremely gentle and filled with affections.


    ¡°If someone bullies me, will you comfort me with your body?¡± Feng Ruqing stared at Nan Xian longingly.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face stiffened, the smile vanished immediately. His eyes were suddenly filled with helplessness.


    ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need it. You just have to comfort me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not need a man¡¯s protection. It was true that she liked Nan Xian. However, she only liked his handsome face, and there was nothing else. She would never put all her hopes in a man.


    If Nan Xian could lend her a hand, perhaps he could avenge her¡­

 Chapter 200 - Marry To The State Preceptor? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing knew that she could only count on herself. No matter how strong the other person was, it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to protect you?¡± Hesitating for a moment, Nan Xian furrowed his brows. Her eyes were as calm as still water.


    ¡°State Preceptor, are you sure you will come to my rescue in time whenever I am in trouble? If I just rely on you and never enhance my strength, when you are no longer by my side, who else is going to protect me?¡± A faint smile hung on Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips.


    Startled, Nan Xian fixed his eyes on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Moreover, I have decided to sleep with you ever since I met you. As you have said that you would fulfill my dream only when I can defeat you. It is a great challenge, indeed, but it¡¯s also my motivation. If you come to my rescue whenever I am in trouble, I will never grow up,¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she said.


    ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t worry. I will handle these people on my own. I am just letting them live on for a while. If they bully me and you want to comfort me, you can do so with your body¡­¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her words, Nan Xian¡¯s hand pressed against the back of her head and slammed it into his chest, causing a stifling sensation of pain on her forehead.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± A gentle voice sounded above her head.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head, her eyes were shining with delight.


    As soon as she finished her words, she pressed her lips against his jaw.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips were soft and tender. Even a quick light kiss had struck Nan Xian like lightning. He could feel a stinging sensation all over his body, which gave him an intense pleasure that he had never experienced before.


    ¡°State Preceptor, do you look down on me?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled even brighter.


    As Feng Ruqing could not restrain the urge of kissing him, she thought that Nan Xian would push her away. However, he did not stop her.


    ¡°Why should I look down on you?¡± Hiding all the emotions in his eyes, Nan Xian lowered his eyes to stare at the lady in his embrace.


    ¡°Because¡­ I am fat¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re slightly fat, but you look gorgeous.¡± As Nan Xian stroked her head, a glimpse of joy flashed in his cold eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Both Qin Chen and Dai¡¯er had complimented her before, but none of them was as sweet as Nan Xian¡¯s words, which sent a thrill of joy to her heart.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I need to visit the Iron-Blooded Troop. I will drop by next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon, she disappeared into the distance.


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes, his slender fingers stroking his jaw. He could still feel the warmth of her kiss lingering on his jaw.


    In the dungeon, the pungent smell that was lingering in the air had nearly made Liu Rong, who grew up in the lap of luxury, throw up.


    ¡°Mother, please help me to plead with the emperor for mercy. Feng Ruqing had sent someone here to escort me to the barracks. I have yet to marry the state preceptor. I don¡¯t want to leave the palace!¡± Feng Rushuang fell down before the cell gate as she cried her heart out.


    It was already difficult for Feng Rushuang to meet Nan Xian. Once she reached the barracks, it was almost impossible for her to meet him again.

 Chapter 201 - The Ill

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There were so many impudent hussies in Liu Yun Kingdom. What if the state preceptor had given his heart to another when Feng Rushuang returned to the city?


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is truly vicious! She must have fallen for the state preceptor¡¯s stunning face. As she is afraid that she is no match for me, she sends me to the barracks.¡±


    Although Liu Rong cared for Feng Rushuang, she knew that Feng Rushang should no longer stay in the imperial city. Otherwise, Feng Ruqing would put Feng Rushang into big trouble.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I can¡¯t bear to part with you. However, since Feng Ruqing wants to send you to the barracks, if you refuse to do so, she will not let you off easily. Perhaps, I would get into trouble as well.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Rushuang¡¯s body stiffened. She raised her head to look at Liu Rong, her cheeks were covered with tears, and a profound sorrow clouded her face.


    ¡°Mother, are you thinking of my safety or the Liu family¡¯s?¡± Feng Rushuang sneered.


    Hearing this, the color drained out of Liu Rong¡¯s face.


    As Feng Rushuang was her daughter, naturally, Liu Rong cared for her. However, there was nothing that she could do to help Feng Rushuang.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, hang in there. I will take you home after some time. In any event, we should act in the best interest of the overall situation. If we mess with His Majesty, the Liu family will get into trouble. Do you get what I mean?¡± Liu Rong stretched her arms and held onto Feng Rushuang¡¯s hands through the cell gate.


    If Nalan Hu and Qin Feiyang had not attained Spirit Warrior tier, Feng Rushuang would not have to suffer such an unbearable agony.


    Liu Rong lowered her eyes to hide her malicious gaze.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, you will have to pay back several times more than the things that you did to both of us!¡¯


    Slightly startled, Feng Rushuang looked at Liu Rong in bewilderment. Seeing Liu Rong¡¯s face was overcast with viciousness, bitterness crept into her face.


    ¡°What about the state preceptor? Mother, I have fallen for the state preceptor ever since I met him. He is the only person I would marry in my life.¡±


    Feng Rushuang would never forget the things that had happened the day when she was still young and naive, she had accidentally barged into the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    Suddenly, a young master in a white robe with a zither in his hands came into sight. He looked enchantingly stunning as if a deity had descended from the sky.


    At that very moment, the state preceptor had entirely taken hold of her heart. He had a place in her heart that no one else could have. Her life was meaningless if she could not marry the state preceptor.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, listen to me. I met the state preceptor the other day¡­¡± Liu Rong gritted her teeth, a dull ache gnawed at her heart.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s body stiffened, a glint of astonishment shone in her eyes.


    ¡°I have even brought up a proposal of marriage.¡± Liu Rong took a deep breath.


    ¡°What did the state preceptor say?¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes flooded with tears as she asked anxiously. She had totally forgotten about her current situation.


    ¡°He said that you are so talented and gorgeous, he likes you too. He is thrilled to take you to be his wife. However¡­¡± A light flashed across Liu Rong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®For real? The state preceptor likes me?¡¯


    ¡°What is it about?¡± Radiant with joy, Feng Rushuang clenched her fists hard.


    ¡°He told me that he hates Feng Ruqing just as much as we hate her. If we could end her life for him, he would marry you.¡±


    Hearing this, the joy on Feng Rushuang¡¯s face vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Mother, are you lying to me? With his strength, Feng Ruqing is nothing but a piece of cake. If he hates her, why he would he want us to do this for him?¡± Feng Rushuang pursed her lips.

 Chapter 202 - The Ill

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I am your mother. Of course, I will never cheat you. Although I am not sure about the state preceptor¡¯s true identity, I know that he is very powerful.¡± Liu Rong tightened her grip on Feng Rushuang¡¯s hands.


    Had it not been for Nan Xian¡¯s almighty power, the emperor would never have treated him as a noble guest.


    ¡°However, he is seeking refuge in the palace as he had messed with a powerful master. In the Cang Yue Mainland, people from the reclusive family could never lay his hand on the people from the secular world. Most importantly, they could never make a stir in the kingdom. Hence, the state preceptor could still be safe and sound, hiding in the palace. No one would dare to mess with him.¡±


    Liu Rong did not know why Nan Xian was here in Liu Yun Kingdom. As he had always been hiding in the palace and did not allow anyone to enter the Southern Bamboo Grove, she simply could not think of any reason.


    ¡°For real?¡± Feng Rushuang could not believe the things she had just heard. However, as Liu Rong was her mother who loved her with all her heart, naturally, Feng Rushuang would believe in everything that Liu Rong said.


    ¡°Yes. I would not be able to know this if the state preceptor didn¡¯t tell me. That¡¯s the reason he could not do anything to Feng Ruqing. He was afraid that Feng Tianyu would avenge Feng Ruqing and he would lose his refuge. If the state preceptor fights back, his opponent would know his whereabouts¡­¡±


    Hearing this, all the doubts in Feng Rushuang¡¯s mind had slowly faded away.


    ¡°But the state preceptor let his snake hurt me and throw me out of the Southern Bamboo Grove.¡± Feng Rushuang was still biting her lip.


    ¡®If the state preceptor truly likes me, why would he do that to me?¡¯


    Slightly startled, Liu Rong pondered for a while before sighing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Feng Ruqing. As the state preceptor barely knows you and you are Feng Ruqing¡¯s sister. Since he hates Feng Ruqing, he had vented his anger on you.¡±


    ¡°However, the state preceptor had sent some people to check you out and has now understood that you are different from Feng Ruqing. He has grown increasing fond of you since then. That is not all, he is extremely annoyed with Feng Ruqing as she keeps hounding him recently. Hence, he is seeking our assistance to end Feng Ruqing¡¯s life.¡± Liu Rong stared at Feng Rushuang earnestly.


    Dumbfounded, Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes flickered with anger.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing! It¡¯s all because of Feng Ruqing!¡± Seething with rage, Feng Rushuang balled her hands into fists as she growled with a low voice.


    Previously Feng Rushuang did not understand why the state preceptor had hated her so much as she had never met him before. He had even thrown her out of the Southern Bamboo Grove. Now she realized that it was all because of Feng Ruqing. Even the state preceptor was annoyed with her!


    Fortunately, the state preceptor was smart and had checked her out, so Feng Ruqing did not tie her down. Otherwise, who should she go after if she had lost such a perfect man?


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, as we can¡¯t fight Feng Ruqing now, you must go to the barrack. When your grandpa makes another breakthrough, we will be able to get rid of Feng Ruqing, and you will marry the state preceptor.¡±


    Feng Rushuang could feel a tremble in her heart as all the rage faded away mysteriously. She had never thought that the state preceptor would fall for her and actually wanted to marry her.


    ¡°Mother, I will listen to you. I won¡¯t go against Feng Ruqing. I will only get back at her in the future. However, the state preceptor has upset me and had even put me in the same category as Feng Ruqing. I will not marry him before he apologizes to me.¡± Feng Rushuang lowered her head bashfully as she stamped her feet on the ground.

 Chapter 203 - The Ill

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of uncertainty, but at the same time, she felt a great relief in her heart.


    Feng Rushuang must leave the imperial city. Otherwise, Feng Ruqing would definitely not let her off easily and might bring trouble to Liu Rong¡¯s father.


    As for the state preceptor, Feng Rushuang simply could not do anything by the time the whole Liu Yun Kingdom fell into the Liu family¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, when you reach the barracks, don¡¯t stir up any trouble. I am afraid that Feng Ruqing may¡­¡± Seeing Feng Rushuang beaming with joy, Liu Rong sighed softly. A sense of guilt crept into her heart.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I understand. I will bite back all my grievances to marry the state preceptor.¡± Feng Rushuang raised her blushing cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Feeling relieved, Liu Rong got up. She continued after pondering for a while.


    ¡°I am still being grounded, but I have snuck out to meet you. I have to go now. If someone finds out that I have snuck out, it could create a great stir at the palace.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother, please go back now. I will leave as soon as someone from the general manor comes over.¡± Feng Rushuang was overjoyed.


    Liu Rong did not speak further. She glanced at Feng Rushuang before walking out the dungeon.


    Not long after Liu Rong left, the military officers from the general manor arrived. Originally, the military officers thought that Feng Rushuang would turn hostile and retaliate. It turned out that not only did she not fight back, but she also walked after them obediently.


    It was such a coincidence that when Feng Rushuang walked passed the Southern Bamboo Grove, Nan Xian too was walking out of the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    Under the setting sun, there stood a young master with an aura of nobility. A green snake was weeping on his arm, pouring its grief out to him.


    Feng Rushuang stopped walking and stared blankly at the young master¡¯s delicate face.


    Perhaps Nan Xian had felt Feng Rushuang¡¯s longing gaze. He turned his head slowly and stared nonchalantly at Feng Rushuang¡¯s smitten face.


    ¡°Your Highness Princess Rushuang, please hurry up,¡± the soldier said impatiently.


    Feng Rushuang regained her focus, glanced at Nan Xian before turning back, and walking forward resolutely. She did not look back again after that.


    ¡®State preceptor, I will never upset you. I will return and marry you.¡¯


    ¡°Sob¡­ Master, I am sorry. I will never leave home again. Don¡¯t chase me out of the house.¡±


    Outside the Southern Bamboo Grove, a young master stood with an azure snake that was crying uncontrollably while clinging onto the young master¡¯s body, fearful of being thrown away again.


    ¡°Who is she, do I know her?¡± Nan Xian knitted his brows together.


    Slightly startled, Qing Zhu looked in the same direction Nan Xian was looking. A familiar silhouette came into sight. Tilting its head, Qing Zhu contemplated for a long while and finally recalled the lady¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s the lady who had snuck into the Southern Bamboo Grove and set her sights upon you. She even laid on your bed. How could you forget her?¡±


    ¡°I will never remember the person I don¡¯t care about.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you asking me all of a sudden?¡± Qing Zhu blinked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t like the way she looked at me.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s face was growing increasingly aloof and nonchalant.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I heard that this lady has always been bullying Her Highness and had put her into trouble. Do you think we should take her head off to please Her Highness?¡± Qing Zhu rolled its eyes and asked.

 Chapter 204 - The Ill

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    By doing this, Qin Chen could never win Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart. Qing Zhu was thrilled as it thought that Nan Xian would compliment it for such a great idea. As long as Nan Xian was happy with its idea, he would never throw it out of the house.


    A glimmer of light flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes and quickly vanished without a trace. His nonchalant gaze moved to Feng Rushuang¡¯s back.


    ¡®Would Qing¡¯er be happy if I killed her?¡¯


    Not long after, Feng Ruqing¡¯s words flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s mind, and his face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er told me that she doesn¡¯t want me to avenge her. She wants to handle it on her own. However, if I am just teaching Feng Rushuang a lesson¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be considered revenge.¡± The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    Not far away, Feng Rushuang turned her head around to glance at Nan Xian. It seemed like she was reluctant to part with Nan Xian.


    At this moment, Nan Xian too, was staring at her silently. Simply no one knew what he had on his mind.


    When her eyes met his, her heart thumped violently as color rose to her cheeks.


    ¡®Mother is right. The state preceptor has truly fallen for me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t come out of the Southern Bamboo Grove to watch me leave with his eyes filled with melancholy.¡¯


    Bang!


    When Feng Rushuang was lost in her happy thoughts, the tree next to her fell down and pressed down on her before she could react.


    Struggling in pain, Feng Rushuang¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat as color drained from her face. At this time, a giant rock rolled down and smashed right on her bosom and blood spurted out from her mouth.


    Seeing this, the soldiers behind her flew into a great panic and stared, shocked, at Feng Rushuang who was soaked in blood.


    What had actually happened? The tree had suddenly fallen down, and a giant rock had appeared out of nowhere¡­


    ¡°Do we need to heal her first?¡± A soldier asked hesitantly.


    ¡°It was nothing. As a cultivator, she won¡¯t die from this. Take her straight to the barracks. We may get ourselves in trouble if there are any delays. Master Nalan and Her Highness will not be happy then,¡± Another soldier said after pondering for a while.


    As Feng Rushuang was badly hurt, her face contorted in pain as she spat a mouthful of blood again.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing! She must be the one who did this! I will not let you off easily!¡¯


    Standing under the setting sun, with one hand at the back, Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve fluttered in the wind. His gaze swept over Qing Zhu who was clinging onto his arm as he said nonchalantly, ¡°You know it very well, how to hold your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master, I will not tell Her Highness.¡±Qing Zhu regained its composure and nodded hastily.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Nan Xian looked away and turned to walk toward the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    Just as Nan Xian stepped into the Southern Bamboo Grove, Qing Zhu turned its head and glanced at Feng Rushuang who was still pinned under the fallen tree, its eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡®This lady had actually messed with the wrong person. She was no doubt seeking her own demise. No one in this could mess with the person Nan Xian cared for.¡¯


    Ever since the snow wolf was bullied, Feng Rushuang wanted to enhance her strength rapidly. Naturally, the Iron-Blooded Troop was part of her strength.


    Hence, she had gone into the palace to visit the Iron-Blooded Troop. However, she did not expect that she would end up lying on the state preceptor¡¯s bed when she walked past the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    ¡°I truly have lost my mind seeing his beautiful face. Business before pleasure, I must not do this again!¡± Walking in the courtyard where the Iron-Blooded Troop was settled, Feng Rushuang reached out to her forehead as she sighed softly.

 Chapter 205 - Enhanced Ability I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the courtyard, Tang Zi was training the Iron-Blooded Troop under the setting sun. Tang Zi raised her head only to see Feng Ruqing, who was stepping into the courtyard. Slightly startled, Tang Zi walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pay you all a visit and talk about the future of the Iron-Blooded Troop.¡±


    Originally, Feng Ruqing had brought a bottle of spirit wine for the Iron-Blooded Troop. However, she had lost it in the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    ¡°I forgot to bring you all the spirit wine¡­¡± Feng Ruqing forced a smile in embarrassment.


    ¡°Master, the spirit wine you gave us last time was really something. Even though it was not powerful enough for us to make a breakthrough, our strength has been greatly enhanced,¡± Tang Zi said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Tang Zi, even though Liu Yun Kingdom looks peaceful on the surface it is in actual fact chaotic both inside and outside the kingdom. The Iron-Blooded Troop shouldn¡¯t just settle down in the palace.¡± Tang Zi¡¯s expression grim, and the smile slowly faded away.


    ¡°I have thought of the things that you have said before, and I have since sent a few people out of the palace to gain some experience and training.¡±


    Without a real battle, even an almighty power would slowly be depleted.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I am saying that every one of you needs to get out of the palace.¡±


    Stunned, Tang Zi stared straight into Feng Ruqing¡¯s face¡ªthe face that she could not be more familiar with.


    ¡°Master, even though Master Nalan and Master Qin has attained Spirit Warrior tier, I am afraid that we should not just leave the palace. As you have said, the whole kingdom is chaotic both inside and outside the kingdom.¡±


    As Tang Zi had promised Empress Nalan that she would protect the emperor and princess with her own life, she could never leave the palace, especially not now.


    ¡°Tang Zi, Liu Yun Kingdom would be just fine with my grandpa and Master Qin, guarding the kingdom. You have to get out of here and should only return if you have attained Spirit Warrior tier. Moreover, you cannot even protect yourself with your current strength. Let alone protect my father and me,¡± Feng Ruqing furrowed her brows as she said earnestly.


    ¡°Your servant understands.¡± Tang Zi sank into silence and looked up to Feng Ruqing after a while.


    It was true that Tang Zi would never improve, being grounded in the palace. She would definitely attain Spirit Warrior tier if she left the palace.


    ¡®Tang Zi, the Iron-Blooded Troop is part of my strength. My strength grows along with the Iron-Blooded Troop. Hence, I would get the snow wolf to lead you all into the Forest of Spirit Beasts. However, you must bear this in mind. You all can only stay at the boundary and not anywhere deeper.¡± Feng Ruqing reached out and patted Tang Zi¡¯s shoulder.


    Tang Zi was thrilled when she heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. She broke into a bright smile. Her eyes flickered with joy.


    ¡°Master, I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Listen! All of you, except the snow wolf, must not return to the city without making a breakthrough. I will get a lot of spirit wine ready for you all. It will increase the speed for a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡®A lot of spirit wine? Master has a lot of spirit wine?¡¯ Tang Zi was lost in wonder, but she did not ask any further. Her eyes were brimming with radiating vigor like some glittering stars.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We will never let you down!¡± Tang Zi balled her fists forcefully. Her voice resonated in the air for a long while before it faded.

 Chapter 206 - Enhanced Ability II

    Chapter 206: Enhanced Ability II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Feng Ruqing had finished distributing all the tasks, she left the palace.


    Once she reached her princess manor, the snow wolf came running to her at lightning speed, wagging its wolf tail, and had almost crushed Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened and seemed a little annoyed. She kicked the snow wolf a few feet away without any hesitation.


    The snow wolf quickly got up and shook off the dust from its body. It cried out in a pitiful howl again and again as it felt very hurt to be treated this way.


    Master liked dogs. Coincidentally, the snow wolf had passed by a house where a dog displayed such welcoming act for its owner just now so it picked up the trick. Why wasn¡¯t the outcome like what the snow wolf had expected? It did not receive the same fondness from Feng Ruqing like the dog did.


    This was so unfair!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I have an important task for you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she looked at the aggrieved snow wolf who kept showing its begging eyes to her. ¡°The Iron-Blooded Troop is going to the Forest of Spirit Beasts for training tomorrow. I want you to follow them as well.¡±


    This was shocking news to the snow wolf. It was totally dumbfounded. It had only one question in its mind. ¡®Is she going to abandon me? Really abandon me?¡¯


    Howl!


    The snow wolf cried out a mournful whimper and tried to throw itself at Feng Ruqing¡¯s feet. It hugged her legs tightly with both its forelegs while pleading her with its eyes.


    It seemed to be trying to say, ¡®Please don¡¯t abandon me. I will eat less and do more work¡¯.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be the abandoned Little Wolfie¡­¡¯


    ¡°Male wolf, go away!¡± Feng Ruqing was annoyed. Once again, she kicked the snow wolf to the side using her foot.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf attempted to cry out in a pitiful howl again. Its facial expression was filled with hurt to the point where its tears were almost flowing down.


    ¡°You have eaten so many of my Divine-Spirit Fruits, and you still want to laze around?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened when she saw the unwillingness shown by the snow wolf.


    She demanded, ¡°Do you still want to take revenge for the assault?¡±


    What assault was she talking about? Perhaps she actually meant to say¡­ it was robbed the last time?


    Although that old man failed to snatch its Divine-Spirit Fruit, he was still considered guilty for having the intention of stealing those fruits!


    Thus, the snow wolf nodded its head under Feng Ruqing¡¯s heated gaze.


    Yes, it really yearned for revenge!


    ¡°Since you want to take revenge, then bring them to train at the Forest of Spirit Beasts. You are more familiar with the terrain since you have been there. Never let them enter the Tier-4 spirit beasts¡¯ territory!¡± Feng Ruqing squinted while she instructed. She continued, ¡°One more thing. if you happen to bump into any Tier-3 spirit beasts¡­ Hmm, you know what to do. I still need more workers. Lure them to me. Do not let Tang Zi hit those Tier-3 spirit beasts to death!¡±


    The snow wolf beamed with happiness. It was glad that its master never intended to abandon it but only wanted it to work harder.


    ¡°By the way, you must come home once every five days. I will give you some spirit herbs, and it¡¯s your responsibility to pass these herbs to the troop members. Do help them to safeguard the herbs as well. The Forest of Spirit Beasts is full of danger. Without the spirit herbs, I will feel worried¡­¡± Feng Ruqing voiced her concern.


    Upon hearing about the spirit herbs, the snow wolf¡¯s mouth started watering, and its eyes shimmered with excitement.


    ¡°You can have some of the spirit herbs too, but not more than three herbs per day,¡± Feng Ruqing warned the snow wolf with a suspicious glare.


    Actually, it was quite easy to help the Iron-Blooded Troop members to succeed in their cultivation breakthrough.


    As long as Feng Ruqing managed to hit the level of True Warrior-tier, she could start to cultivate the Tier-3 spirit herbs. The spirit wine or herbal dish made of Tier-3 spirit herbs would be able to help the True Warrior-tier cultivators reach their breakthrough.


    On the contrary, before she managed to cultivate Tier-3 spirit herbs, the earth bear and the snow wolf still could not cultivate it even though they were Tier-3 spirit beasts! This was the restriction for spirit beasts to cultivate spirit herbs!


    ¡°Looks like I have to put more focus on my training for the next few days,¡± Feng Ruqing mumbled to herself while gazing up at the azure blue sky.

 Chapter 207 - The Breakthrough To True Warrior Tier I

    Chapter 207: The Breakthrough to True Warrior Tier I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Residence courtyard.


    In the quiet courtyard, there was only anguished wailing. It was like a sharp needle stabbing at Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart ruthlessly.


    He was extremely heartbroken and devastated, looking at the closed door of the room with guilt in his eyes.


    Finally, he pushed the door open and slowly stepped into the room.


    ***


    On the bed in the room was Tan Shuangshuang lying on her stomach. Her back was soaked with blood as it kept seeping out from the wounds. She looked like a lifeless doll, as pale as a white sheet, looking pathetic and miserable.


    Tan Shuangshuang sensed someone standing at her door. Her eyelids barely moved, but she could not close her eyes. Her corners of her lips turned into a sneer.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er¡­¡±Liu Yuchen was heartbroken to see his beloved woman suffering. He gasped in pain. ¡°I am sorry. I am really¡­sorry¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang closed her eyes, her apathy was well-hidden underneath. When she opened her eyes again, there was no more indifference and hatred but only grief.


    ¡°Yuchen, why have you only visited me now after so many days?¡±


    Liu Yuchen was startled. He did not know how to explain to Tan Shuangshuang that his father had prohibited him from coming to the Tan residence. He was worried that they would be dragged into the hot water because of the Tan family.


    Moreover, his father had attempted to force him to marry Feng Ruqing, that wicked and malicious woman, again.


    Liu Yuchen had sworn to himself that he would choose death rather than marrying that woman again. He pledged not to disappoint the woman who loved him more than her own life.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, the Liu family¡­ Something happened at home, so it has hindered me for a while. I have come a little later to see you.¡± Liu Yuchen walked to Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s bed and caressed her soft hair gently. He looked down to see her clothes soaked in red blood, and the sight pained him again. ¡°You have suffered a lot.¡±


    Shuang¡¯er would not suffer such an injury if it was not because of him. In fact, Feng Ruqing would not treat Shuang¡¯er this way if it was not because of him too.


    He was the one who had caused Shuang¡¯er¡¯s suffering so he would never disappoint her in his life ever again!


    ¡°I do feel wronged, but my grief does not come from enduring two hundred plank punishment for you and your mother. I feel sorry for myself. Look at how far I am willing to sacrifice myself for you, but you are only visiting me today.¡± Tan Shuangshuang mocked her own foolishness with a pathetic laugh. Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Liu Yuchen, I love you with my whole life, but you treat me like this in return!¡±


    Liu Yuchen quickly held Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hands as the words really pained him. His handsome face turned into a frown.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I know I am useless. I have let you suffer this pain. I promise you that I will never let other people bully you again in the future!¡±


    In this lifetime, Shuang¡¯er was the only woman who had loved him with her life.


    Feng Ruqing kept on saying that she would only marry him, but she had humiliated him in public. Moreover, she had fallen into another guy¡¯s embrace in such a short time!


    He would definitely take revenge for his shame and humiliation!


    Tan Shuangshuang tried to sit up, but she felt the unbearable pain once she moved even just a little. She gasped in pain and lay down again.


    Liu Yuchen panicked. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, your injury is too severe. It is better if you don¡¯t move around too much for now. By the way, where is the physician? Why isn¡¯t any physicians here to treat your wound?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang sneered coldly and looked down at herself.


    Everything changed after the Tan family was in trouble. Those physicians who used to attach themselves to the Tan family had left once they had heard about it. Even though her family tried to hire a physician from outside, nobody was willing to treat her injury after they found out that she had angered the princess.


    However, there was no need for Liu Yuchen to know about this matter.


    ¡°The princess has given a command to prohibit anyone from giving me treatment. If any physician disobeys her wish, she would kill the person. I am not willing to see any innocent people die because of me, so I have asked them to leave.¡±

 Chapter 208 - The Breakthrough To True Warrior Tier II

    Chapter 208: The Breakthrough to True Warrior Tier II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Boom!


    The last string held to his temper snapped. His anger was burning up to his head.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes were red with rage. His clenched his fists, and his blue veins started to pop up around his face.


    ¡°¡®Feng Ruqing! Never thought that she is such a vile woman!¡±


    Comparing Feng Ruqing and Shuang¡¯er¡­


    The first one was the infamous malevolent and ruthless woman, while the latter was a naive and innocent sweetheart.


    He could not fathom this. How could a person be so malevolent to this extent? Shuang¡¯er had never done anything bad, but Feng Ruqing kept putting her in trouble! Did she intend to force Shuang¡¯er to take her own life?


    ¡°Shuang¡¯ er. I will never let anything happen to you. I will get someone to treat your injury later. After you have recovered, I promise to bring you to dine at Paramount. I heard they have come up with a new herbal dish recently. It can help in healing so it must be good for your recovery.¡±


    However, the herbal dish was not cheap at all. For Shuang¡¯er¡¯s sake, he was willing to spend a fortune for her. All sacrifice was worth it when it came to Shuang¡¯er.


    It was such a pity that Paramount¡¯s herbal dish not allowed for takeaway. Otherwise, he would not have come empty-handed today.


    Suddenly, it was silent in the room.


    After a moment of silence, Tan Shuangshuang finally opened her mouth. Her miserable tone stabbed Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart with every word she uttered.


    ¡°Yu Chen, how good would it be if¡­ you did not pursue me at the very beginning? Then I would never annoy the princess. Nobody is willing to treat my injury, and even my father is terminated from his service now,¡± Tan Shuangshuang laughed sadly to herself. ¡°Perhaps, I should have been more conscious about my status. After all, she is a princess. She still has His Majesty to side her despite all her wrongdoings.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was startled upon hearing those words from her. He never expected her to say something hurtful like this.


    What she said was true. He was indeed a burden to Shuang¡¯er. If he did not pursue her before this, then Shuang¡¯er would not suffer from so many misfortune and pain and even cause Grand Tutor Tan to lose his job.


    Everything was his fault!


    Liu Yuchen felt even more guilty when he thought about it. He clenched his fists tightly, but no words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Since my father holds no position now, I am sure that Chancellor Liu will not allow us to be together¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her gaze and smiled sadly. ¡°It is alright, I do not care about it anymore. Everything is my fault. I have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Liu Yuchen quickly stopped her and grabbed her hands with both his hands. His eyes were red with emotion as he swore to her, ¡°You have sacrificed so much for me. There is no other woman who loves me as dearly as you do. I will definitely marry you, and you shall be my wife.¡±


    If other women were put in this situation, she would definitely hate him for choosing his mother over her.


    However, only Shuang¡¯er would always put him over herself. She would sacrifice herself for his sake.


    How was it possible for him to find another perfect woman like Shuang¡¯er and let her down?


    No matter who was against his wish, it would never stop him from marrying Shuang¡¯er!


    Tan Shuangshuang turned away from Liu Yuchen. She refused to look at his face. ¡°I heard that Chancellor Liu did not allow you to leave the manor. He even¡­ forced you to marry the princess. If the princess loves you, do you think I still stand a chance?¡±


    Liu Yuchen frowned a little and uttered with little hesitation, ¡°She already has the state preceptor, and she won¡¯t bother me again.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang sneered mockingly. ¡°Yuchen, have you ever wondered why the state preceptor has fallen in love with the useless princess? She is just abusing her power as a princess to force him into this. She has only one objective, which is showing off to you. She wants to prove to you that she can still attract other guys so you will pay more attention to her¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t blame her. Love makes people blind. It is normal for her to play tactics in order to get you,¡± Tan Shuangshuang spoke sadly while lowering her gaze. Her eyelashes trembled with tears.

 Chapter 209 - The Breakthrough To True Warrior Tier III

    Chapter 209: The Breakthrough to True Warrior Tier III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yuchen was left speechless.


    He would believe every single word said by Tan Shuangshuang without any doubt if this situation happened in the past.


    However¡­ he could not see his reflection in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes anymore. He was unsure whether current Feng Ruqing still loved him like those days.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Shuang¡¯er. Whether Feng Ruqing is still chasing after me or not, my determination will never change.¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s gentle, compassionate eyes looked determined. He was committed. ¡°I will go home now and tell them my decision. I will come back and ask for your hand in marriage after you have recovered!¡±


    Liu Yuchen was reluctant to bid farewell as he glanced at Tan Shuangshuang for the last time before leaving. He turned and walked toward the door.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s gaze was still locked on Liu Yuchen. It was filled with complicated emotions.


    Since Liu Yuchen had chosen Lady Liu over her, her hatred toward him was already rooted deep inside her heart.


    However, this was not the right time to fall out with him.


    Her father had been suspended from his official duty. She must¡­ find someone else to rely on. Now, she could only make use of Liu Yuchen¡¯s guilt and cling to him!


    ***


    Two months flew by in the blink of an eye.


    A young woman was meditating quietly on the back hill. Her body was surrounded by a flowing spiritual qi.


    That spiritual qi transformed into a fine trace and surrounded her body before diffusing into her breathing system. It was then absorbed by her body.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The qi energy burst into dashing particles with a loud sound and entered her body at high speed.


    Even Fu Chen and Qing Han, who stayed in the medium, could sense the strong spiritual qi. Their petite bodies were stiff from shock. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, did Mother breakthrough to True Warrior tier?¡± Qing Han stared blankly at the sky.


    Perhaps it was only her illusion. The sky seemed¡­ a little disturbed as a turmoil started to form in the sky.


    This¡­


    How was this possible?


    This medium was created by the Ninth Emperor. They had brought the medium along before they left. They had even kept Divine Herbs Sect inside the medium. Thus under normal circumstances, this medium had changed into another world. Except for Feng Ruqing who could enter and leave this place anytime she liked, this medium was unaffected by other energy influence.


    However, why was this medium affected by the spiritual qi movement¡­ if mother had only reached True Warrior-tier?


    Why?


    Fu Chen frowned, deep in thought. His cute eyes were serious.


    ¡°Did you realize that¡­ the spiritual qi movement is¡­ somehow familiar?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qing Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Last time, the Ninth Emperor watered them with his/her own spiritual qi instead of regular water. The previous Feng Ruqing was too weak, so there was barely any changes to this medium. Both of them could not sense anything.


    However, Qing Han had managed to sense it this time. Her mother, who liked to take advantage of other people had similar spiritual qi¡­ like the Ninth Emperor¡¯s one.


    Fu Chen bit his lips anxiously. ¡°Qing Han, maybe we are overthinking. Better not let her know about this matter. Let¡¯s pretend like nothing has happened. But¡­ if the medium is already affected when she advanced to True Warrior tier, imagine what will happen if she continues to advance? What will happen to our medium?¡±


    Perhaps¡­ they could leave this place earlier than expected?


    ***


    On the back hill.


    The meditating young woman finally opened her eyes slowly. She stood up and found that her clothes had become loose. She smiled in satisfaction. Her lips curved up. ¡°Looks like the first thing I need to do after leaving this hill is to get well-fitting clothes for myself.¡±


    She had not left this place in these two months.


    In fact, all her meals and herbal dish were sent by the Four-Armed Ape in order not to disturb her training so that she could fully concentrate on her training.


    Although she could not totally slim down in two months, it was a massive change for her compared to her old self. For instance, she could not fit in this dress anymore¡­

 Chapter 210 - The Breakthrough To True Warrior Tier IV

    Chapter 210: The Breakthrough to True Warrior Tier IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing realized that something was going on with the sword in her hand.


    This was the sword she had cheated off Fu Chen previously. It looked like an ordinary sword and that there was nothing special about it. She had never used this sword because she could not even pull it out of its scabbard.


    However, she noticed something obvious about the sword. Previously, it was grayish and dull, but it seemed a bit shiny now. Even the dragon crafted on the sword blade looked more alive.


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her eyes repeatedly as she was worried that it was merely her illusion.


    However¡­


    She found that the sword was indeed different. It was not dull and bleak. There was a hint of greenish shine.


    Realizing the changes that had happened to her sword, Feng Ruqing was very excited to pull out the sword from its scabbard with full force. However, the sword was still very heavy for her. She could not remove it at all.


    ¡°Perhaps, I am overthinking.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She could not do anything about it. ¡°This sword can only be used as Fu Chen¡¯s food. Too bad that there is no other way to use it.¡±


    Especially when it was a heavy sword. It was very inconvenient for her to carry it around.


    If only¡­ she could find a place to hide it.


    After all, even though it was not useful to her, she could still feed it to Fu Chen. So, she must keep it somewhere safe.


    Just as she was thinking about this, the sword suddenly emitted a bright light and disappeared from her hand¡­


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    Where was her sword?


    Without waiting for her to ask Fu Chen, she was pulled by a sudden mysterious force.


    She knew that Fu Chen was calling for her, so she did not fight it. The force brought her into the medium.


    Once she entered the medium, Feng Ruqing saw the long sword lying quietly on the floor. Her face went dark before she lifted Fu Chen, who was standing beside her. She questioned him, ¡°What? Fu Chen, how can you take back something that you have already given away, huh?¡±


    Fu Chen rolled his eyes and explained, ¡°The old medium could suck in things from outside. Otherwise, Qing Han and I could not keep Divine Herbs Sect in here in the first place. However, it might not work this way anymore¡­¡±


    He then pursed his lips and continued, ¡°So, once you take anything out from this medium, there¡¯s no way to bring it in again.¡±


    Of course, Feng Ruqing was an exception herself.


    Feng Ruqing was puzzled as she squinted. ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure too. I only know that this medium has somehow changed after you have managed to reach True Warrior tier. Now, it can function like before where it can store things from outside, like a giant pouch bag.¡±


    In ancient China, pouch bags did exist, but there were not many of them. Even Feng Ruqing as the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom did not own one.


    If this were really virtual storage like a pouch bag, it would be much more convenient for her later on.


    At least¡­ she could store many things in this medium, so she did not have to carry heavy belongings all over the place.


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin as she had an idea. ¡°This medium contains higher spiritual qi compared to the outside world. If I cultivate the spirit herbs here, will it be more productive with less effort?¡±


    Fu Chen agreed and nodded. ¡°You can bring things in from outside, so it applies to the spirit herbs as well.¡±


    ¡°What about the spirit beasts?¡±


    She had little time to cultivate the spirit herbs.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that at the moment. Currently, this medium only manages to store living things, which do not have intelligence. Spirit beasts have intelligence, so they are unable to come here.¡± Fu Chen shook his head while explaining the situation to her.


    ¡®It does not work for the time being¡­ It also means that ¡­ Perhaps it could work in the future?¡¯


    ¡°Since this is the case, I will make use of this medium for myself. Let the spirit beasts conquer the back hill.¡±

 Chapter 211 - Both Tan Shuangshuang And Dogs Are Prohibited I

    Chapter 211: Both Tan Shuangshuang and Dogs are Prohibited I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Huai Riverside.


    Paramount.


    Paramount was indeed the first restaurant in Liu Yun Kingdom. The number of customers was high. Recently, there was the selling of herbal dish in Paramount. It was not only delicious, but it could also heal illnesses too.


    Therefore, Paramount had made a rule that a person could not enter Paramount if the person did not have enough money to spend.


    Soon, Paramount became a place only for nobles.


    Even so, there were a lot of customers who came to Paramount from all over the place just for the sake of the herbal dish.


    Tan Shuangshuang stood in front of Paramount. Her eyes were drooping. She had not recovered from her injuries yet, and she needed others¡¯ help to walk.


    Her face still went pale with pain whenever she took a step. Her cold sweat ran down endlessly.


    ¡°Yuchen, you have snuck out of the Liu manor today just to bring me here for the herbal dish. Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± Tan Shuangshuang bit her lip, her eyes were filled with worries.


    It seemed that Tan Shuangshuang was really worried about Liu Yuchen.


    Liu Yuchen hugged Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s waist with deep concern for her. ¡°Today, my father went to the palace for some business. Hence, I could sneak out. Your injuries are healing too slowly, and they can only be helped with the herbal dish. So, you don¡¯t have to overthink. I cannot stand the sight of you, enduring the pain all by yourself.¡±


    ¡®Shuang¡¯er has sacrificed a lot for me. The Tan family is even burdened by me. My father did not even allow me to have a relationship with her. My mother¡¯s behavior has changed too. It is making me feel so distressed!


    ¡®Tan Shuangshuang is the most innocent person among all the others. I cannot leave her behind. If not, I would be no different from a villain.¡¯


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang smiled at last.


    This was her first smile after the punishment.


    Her smile was still very beautiful and captivating.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you for staying by my side all this while. I, Tan Shuangshuang, will not leave your side too for my whole life.¡±


    That smile and that voice captivated Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart like a hand. It dazed him, and he soon fell into a trance.


    Unknowingly, there was an image in Liu Yuchen¡¯s mind now. It was plump and large like a giant mountain. It made him smiled coldly.


    ¡®My father had asked me to marry Feng Ruqing. That is absolutely impossible!¡¯


    Liu Yuchen endured the sight of Feng Ruqing¡¯s plump body before because she was obedient, and she had always listened to him. But now, he would never marry Feng Ruqing whether or not there was a place for him in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    No man in this world would not want to marry a beautiful lady.


    Liu Yuchen was a normal man. He made the decision just like any other man would.


    Liu Yuchen held Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand tightly when he thought of this. He smiled gently. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, let¡¯s go inside. I heard that the herbal dish here is very effective. It¡¯ll definitely help to heal your injuries.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang nodded slightly. She smiled softly. She allowed Liu Yuchen to lead her in.


    Liu Yuchen did not realize that there was a tinge of wickedness on Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face when he looked away. Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s smile disappeared and was replaced with wickedness and evil like a serpent¡¯s.


    Soon, the people in Paramount came and led them in. Liu Yuchen did not reserve a place, so they were led to the lobby.


    They just needed the herbal dish for Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s injuries. Anywhere would be fine.

 Chapter 212 - Both Tan Shuangshuang And Dogs Are Prohibited II

    Chapter 212: Both Tan Shuangshuang and Dogs are Prohibited II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However¡­


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s facial expression changed after he listened to the prices of the herbal dish mentioned by the waiter.


    ¡°Is Paramount a robber? A blood enriching decoction costs ten thousand dollars? What about that other herbal dish? It¡¯s just¡­ some herbs and trotter. How can it cost twenty thousand dollars? How can you rob others¡¯ money like this?¡±


    Liu Yuchen was infuriated.


    The Liu family was under Liu Yuchen¡¯s father control now. Liu Yuchen could only use fifty thousand dollars. Now, the two herbal dishes had almost depleted all of his money supply.


    The waiter rolled his eyes. ¡°Young master, why did you come here if you can¡¯t afford it? It¡¯s an order from our elder. If Tan Shuangshuang comes to Paramount, the prices we offer would be like the prices I mentioned. If you can¡¯t afford it, just get lost!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuchen nearly vomited blood from anger.


    ¡®The people in Paramount are rude. If Paramount is not the only restaurant offering the herbal dish, I¡¯d definitely not waste such money!¡¯


    Unfortunately, some people who had tried the herbal dish before had returned and tried to brew the herbal dish by themselves. But, they could not make it. It was either the herbs used were too strong, and it caused nose bleeding, or the prescription was wrong and it could not help the healing process.


    But, Liu Yuchen did not understand. ¡®The prices of the herbal dishes are not like these. Why did they change the prices when Tan Shuangshuang came?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face paled when she heard about what the waiter said. She bit her lip hard, raised her head, and looked at the waiter with watery eyes.


    ¡°May I know¡­ why Paramount is treating me like this?¡±


    The waiter smiled coldly. ¡°At first, our young master said Tan Shuangshuang and dogs are prohibited here. But, our young master said that it might disgrace the dogs and we should not let go of the chance of earning money. Then, he made this rule.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body shook, and she nearly fell to the ground.


    The person who was aiming at her was not only the elder of Paramount but also the young master who never made an appearance in person in front of the people.


    ¡®What did I do that infuriate them, and now they want to bully me?


    ¡®Dogs and Tan Shuangshuang are prohibited.


    ¡®I was never disgraced like this.¡¯


    ¡°Paramount is just too arrogant!¡±


    Liu Yuchen was angry when he saw how pitiful Tan Shuangshuang looked. He slapped the table and stood up. His eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡®My Shuangshuang is gentle and nice. Why is everybody against her?


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is like this. The young master of Paramount is like this too.¡¯


    Everybody in Paramount focused their eyes on Liu Yuchen because of his outburst.


    All the people who were able to come to Paramount were noble. They knew Liu Yuchen surely. They were shocked when they saw Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang.


    Chancellor Liu mentioned that Tan Shuangshuang would never be allowed to be married into the Liu family when Grand Tutor Tan was dismissed from his service. They never thought that Liu Yuchen would bring Tan Shuangshuang along to Paramount.


    He even had an argument with Paramount?


    ¡°Young Master Liu, you need to bring enough money if you want to bring people out for food. Are you planning to eat here for free if you don¡¯t have enough money?¡±


    The waiter of Paramount spoke calmly. But, an average person would not be able to work in Paramount. How would the waiter be frightened by Liu Yuchen?


    Moreover, Paramount¡¯s young master would be on the waiter¡¯s side even if Liu Yuchen made a fuss. ¡®So, what was there to be afraid of?¡¯


    But, why was Paramount against these two people?


    The waiter did not know the reason. He just heard of the event vaguely. It seemed that these two people had infuriated the woman who was loved by the young master. Surely, the young master would not just forget about it.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: Both Tan Shuangshuang and Dogs are Prohibited III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The others in Paramount heard what the waiter had said, and they could now understand the situation better.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that the Liu family is not stable now after what happened to the Tan family. They even think of coming to Paramount to dine for free. It really disgraces the chancellor¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so daring to come here when they could not afford even a meal. Does the chancellor know about this? The chancellor might break his legs if he gets to know about this incident.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s facial expression twisted further after hearing their comments. He would definitely make a fuss if those people were normal citizens. But, he recognized a few faces from the crowd. He could not help but forget about what he wanted to say in retort.


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes. She appeared pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My injuries will heal. Just go home. We don¡¯t have to waste this kind of money.¡±


    Liu Yuchen looked at Tan Shuangshuang. Her face was clearly pale because of the loss of too much blood. He had made a difficult situation and held Tan Shuangshuang from standing up. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just bring those two dishes that I ordered just now.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just thirty thousand dollars. I¡¯ll spend more if it could help Shuang¡¯er to recover.¡¯


    The waiter smirked. ¡°Alright. But, Young Master Liu, can you please pay the bill first?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s body shook with deep fury. ¡°What does it mean? Do you think that I¡¯ll fail to pay my bills?¡±


    The waiter smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll trust the others. But, Young Master Liu, you intended to eat for free just now. What should I do if you plan to have the meal and run away without paying your bill? I can¡¯t win in a fight against you. So, I¡¯ll just ask you to pay first.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s body shook even more vigorously.


    He felt that he was being embarrassed.


    But, Liu Yuchen endured his anger without losing it in front of others because he saw the waiter¡¯s smirk and the looks given by the others. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s pay the bill first.¡±


    ¡®Surely I¡¯ll have a chance to take revenge on Paramount in the future.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯ll just endure it now.¡¯


    Liu Yuchen threw the silver coins in front of the waiter. ¡°Take it! If not the others would misunderstand and think that I¡¯ll eat the meal for free.¡±


    The waiter smiled broadly. He took the silver coins happily.


    Each silver coin was worth ten thousand dollars.


    ¡°It seems that I have misunderstood just now. Young Master Liu is really generous. You have even given Paramount a generous tip just because you want to prove that you¡¯re not the kind of person who would eat anything for free. Then, I¡¯ll take the money for my young master happily. The love you have for Tan Shuangshuang is true love. You can spend this much for her.¡±


    At first, nobody realized that Paramount raised their prices of the herbal dishes because they did not notice the commotion.


    Now, Liu Yuchen nearly vomited blood after he heard about what the waiter had said.


    ¡®It¡¯s you who raised the prices and asked for thirty thousand dollars! Now, you said that I¡¯ve tipped you a lot.¡¯


    ¡®Who would tip this much?


    ¡®What¡¯s more important? My father would definitely break my legs if he knows that I¡¯ve spent this much money on Tan Shuangshuang.¡¯


    ¡°What resentment does Paramount have against me?¡± Liu Yuchen was very angry. He wanted to kill the waiter there and then.


    ¡®Why do you frame me like that?¡¯


    ¡°No. Paramount doesn¡¯t resent you. We sincerely wish that you and Tan Shuangshuang will marry as soon as possible. Don¡¯t just keep Tan Shuangshuang by your side for this long without proper status.¡± The waiter coughed a few times. He changed his arrogant behavior and seemed very friendly now.

 Chapter 214 - Both Tan Shuangshuang And Dogs Are Prohibited IV

    Chapter 214: Both Tan Shuangshuang and Dogs are Prohibited IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face paled.


    What she hated the most was being embarrassed by others without any valid reason!


    Although she had a romantic relationship with Liu Yuchen for many years, she had never slept with him. ¡®Why does everyone want to bully me, given that I¡¯m just a weak woman?¡¯


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang bit her lip hard. There were tears in her eyes.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart hurt. He did not care about where he was. He gritted his teeth and made a vow. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I¡¯ll definitely marry you! I¡¯ll give you a proper status to be by my side.¡±


    He would not allow anyone to gossip about her reputation anymore!


    There was a sudden commotion at the entrance of Paramount.


    Liu Yuchen could not help but frown and looked toward the entrance.


    That moment, his eyes showed great shock and helplessness.


    A girl was standing at the entrance.


    How was one to describe her? The girl was slightly plump, and one could say she had a full figure. But, her eyes were bright, and her skin was fair. Her appearance was captivating.


    The only shortcoming she had¡­ was that she was plump.


    It was only a little.


    There were not a lot of people who were as fat as Feng Ruqing. She would surely be a captivating beauty if this lady could be slimmer and have a more prominent feature on her face.


    Liu Yuchen felt that this girl looked familiar. He could not remember where he had met this girl before.


    ¡°Yuchen!¡± Tan Shuangshuang saw a flash of admiration in Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes. She quickly tugged at his sleeve anxiously.


    Now, she had lost the Tan family¡¯s protection. All she had now was Liu Yuchen. She could not allow any other woman to seduce him.


    That lady was not as slim as her. However, her features were very prominent and beautiful. She even made her less pretty standing there next to her. Moreover, she could invoke this kind of response in Liu Yuchen, even with her plump body. What if she were as slim as Tan Shuangshuang?


    Would Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes ever fall upon her again?


    This was the first time Tan Shuangshuang felt the danger of losing Liu Yuchen.


    Tan Shuangshuang never had this kind of threat even when she had encountered Feng Ruqing before. It was because Feng Ruqing was so obese that nobody would ever fall for her with that plump body. But, the woman in front of her was nothing like Feng Ruqing.


    She could not help but be alert at that moment.


    ¡°Which family is that lady from? How come I have never met her before?¡± Liu Yuchen frowned. He looked at the girl¡¯s bright eyes. There was a flash of light in Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes.


    Slimming down would be very difficult for her in the past. But, recently Paramount had offered a herbal dish which could help people to slim down. If she could be like Tan Shuangshuang, who was slim and had prominent features, then she would surely be more beautiful than Tan Shuangshuang.


    Moreover, her appearance now was quite captivating even though she was not as slim as Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Princess! Why are you walking so fast? Wait for Liu Li and me!¡±


    A soft voice came from behind the young girl.


    After a short while, the others saw two palace maids following the young lady into Paramount.


    Qing Ling was about to say something, but she suddenly stopped when she saw that all the eyes in Paramount were fixed on them. She was shocked, and retreated a few steps slowly.


    ¡°Princess¡­ what happened?¡±


    Why were those people looking giving her that look? What did she do wrong?

 Chapter 215 - The Shock Felt By Liu Yuchen I

    Chapter 215: The Shock Felt by Liu Yuchen I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s head went blank after the shock.


    ¡®Princess?¡¯


    ¡®Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    ¡®How can this pretty young girl who has captivated others be the plump and fat princess?¡¯


    ¡®But, the two palace maids who are standing next to the girl are indeed the palace maids who had always been beside Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    Paramount¡¯s lobby fell into a loud silence.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s legs became heavy. They were heavy like lead, and they weighed him down. His breathing became heavy too. He walked toward Feng Ruqing in the silent lobby.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, what are you doing?¡± Liu Li frowned and stood in front of Feng Ruqing. She gave a warning look to Liu Yuchen. ¡°If you dare to come near the princess, His Majesty will never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Princess?¡¯ Liu Yuchen stopped walking. He laughed out loud. His laughter was like the laughter of an insane person. It was as if his laughter could somehow help to calm him down. ¡°Did you say that this girl is the princess? Everyone knows that the princess is the most obese person in Liu Yun Kingdom. This girl is just plump. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s the princess.¡±


    ¡®I won¡¯t believe it!¡¯


    ¡®The princess I know is only a fat person. She would never be the beautiful girl in front of me.¡¯


    ¡°Liu Li, back off.¡±


    The sudden voice subsided Liu Li¡¯s anger, and calmed Liu Li down.


    But, this voice was a heavy blow to Liu Yuchen. ¡®This clear voice is my nightmare for so many years.¡¯


    ¡®Feng Ruqing¡­¡¯


    ¡®This beautiful girl with bright eyes is indeed the princess.¡¯


    Liu Yuchen could not stand straight. There was a mixture of admiration, shock, and helplessness in his eyes.


    He used his long fingers to hold onto a chair beside him. It seemed that he had used up all his strength on all the emotions he felt.


    ¡®Why? She could just be anybody. But why was it Feng Ruqing?


    A woman whom he had treated like a nobody and had left behind.


    ¡°Yuchen.¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s slender figure trembled. But, her steps were strong. She walked toward Liu Yuchen and held onto Liu Yuchen. Then, she smiled at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Princess, congratulations. You¡¯ve finally slimmed down.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her.


    She had come to Paramount because of business and never thought she would bump into them there.


    Was it fate? Or were Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang just unlucky?


    ¡°It seems that Tan Shuangshuang is healing in a good way.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°It looks like Liu Yuchen is going to marry her soon. I¡¯ll congratulate both of you here. Finally, you can be a loving couple.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was sincere in wishing them.


    ¡®Tan Shuangshuang and Liu Yuchen are a couple. They would not go and harm others after they marry each other.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s good! It¡¯s wonderful!¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang paled. ¡®Feng Ruqing knows what happened to the Tan family because of what she has done. Feng Ruqing even knows that Chancellor Liu would never let me in. But, she wanted to disgrace me just by saying this.¡¯


    ¡°Princess.¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I know that you hate me. The Tan family is burdened by me. However, Princess, please do not go on and harm the Liu family. Chancellor Liu has worked a lot to achieve what he has now.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s motive in saying this was to indicate to Liu Yuchen that Feng Ruqing was a wicked and evil woman. They were not sure whether Feng Ruqing would harm Chancellor Liu or not.

 Chapter 216 - The Shock Felt By Liu Yuchen II

    Chapter 216: The Shock Felt by Liu Yuchen II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yuchen did not bother about Tan Shuangshuang. He fixed his gaze upon Feng Ruqing.


    If¡­ Feng Ruqing could slim down earlier they would probably not be at this stage.


    But¡­ why now?


    Why had she appeared like this when they reached an impasse? Did she do this just to make him feel bad and regret what he had done?


    Yes!


    She had succeeded!


    He did regret it!


    At first, he should have understood. Feng Ruqing was not the same woman who would always cling onto him and make trouble wherever she went after he found out that she had changed.


    But, Liu Yuchen was always disgusted by her plump body whenever they met.


    If she were like this from the beginning, he could have¡­ accepted her. It would not have been that difficult.


    ¡°Yuchen!¡± Tan Shuangshuang realized that Liu Yuchen was still staring at Feng Ruqing. She was very anxious. She bit her lip hard. There were tears in her eyes. ¡°Do you not¡­ want me anymore?¡±


    Her voice was sad, and it showed deep grief. Finally, Liu Yuchen regained his senses.


    That¡¯s right! The person he loved the most was Shuang¡¯er no matter how Feng Ruqing had changed.


    Shuang¡¯er had sacrificed a lot for her. How could he just abandon her?


    He, Liu Yuchen, would never do such a thing!


    ¡°Princess.¡± Liu Yuchen smiled slightly. ¡°Are you looking for Shuang¡¯er and I here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Yuchen in confusion, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Did I come here for you and Tan Shuangshuang? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    Liu Yuchen lowered his eyes. He knew what he did to her in the past was too much.


    It almost¡­ killed her.


    It was only normal if she hated him now.


    ¡°Princess, I know that you hate Shuang¡¯er and me. But, Shuang¡¯er has paid for that. I just hope that you will let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Yuchen calmly. Her voice was neither cold nor calm. Nobody could guess what she felt now.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen. You¡¯re wrong. I have never hated you. Not before, not now.¡±


    She just hated Feng Rushuang and Noble Consort Rong. She loathed all the people from the Liu family.


    It was because of them that the original owner suffered a tragic end. Moreover, her mother¡¯s death was somehow related to them.


    But, she had never hated Tan Shuangshuang and Liu Yuchen.


    These two people originally love each other. They had suffered a lot because of what the previous owner had done in separating the two of them.


    But¡­


    The original owner had paid with her life. Thus, Feng Ruqing did not hate them. Similarly, they should not feel guilty.


    ¡®We¡¯re divorced now. They could go ahead and marry each other. Whatever happens next is none of my business anymore. I¡¯ve decided that I would never be bothered about them after I come to this land.¡¯


    ¡®But, they are still foolishly wanting to mess with me even though I have ignored them every time we met. If not, I was definitely not going to punish Tan Shuangshuang and dismiss Grand Tutor Tan before he had a chance to go into the palace.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d not mess with anybody if they did not mess with me first! If they dare to mess with me, I¡¯ll not let them get away with it! I¡¯m not that weak.¡¯


    ¡°Do you not hate me?¡± Liu Yuchen was stunned. His voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°How come you don¡¯t hate me? You treat Shuang¡¯er like this every time we meet. Is this not hatred?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Her smile was bright and captivating. It was like the sunlight in spring. It lit up the whole world.

 Chapter 217 - The Shock Felt By Liu Yuchen III

    Chapter 217: The Shock Felt by Liu Yuchen III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just ask you one question. Did you ever see me calling after you out of my own initiative? You¡¯re always messing with me when I ignore you.¡± The smile in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes faded and it was replaced with coldness.


    ¡°I explained it well in the notice. It¡¯s Feng Rushuang who claimed that you¡¯re good and nice in front of me. Thus, I started to admire you, but soon I discovered that you¡¯re not meant for me. You even have your own lover. Why do I still have to cling onto you? It¡¯s you who has messed with me first. I, Feng Ruqing, am not a kind person too. If you¡¯ve wronged me, for sure, I¡¯ll do something in return. Why do I have to tolerate your behavior?¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s body froze.


    ¡®It sounds¡­ logical.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered about Liu Yuchen anymore since she woke up the other day.


    He thought that Feng Ruqing was just playing fast and loose with him until he saw how Feng Ruqing looked at the state preceptor.


    In fact, Liu Yuchen knew that Feng Ruqing did not love him anymore since that moment.


    Every argument happened because Liu Yuchen had started to mess with Feng Ruqing first.


    The incident that had happened at the spirit herbs shop was a good example too. His mother had told him about the whole incident after they had returned to the Liu Residence. It happened because she had called after Feng Ruqing first.


    From the beginning until the end, she had never come running after him.


    Liu Yuchen was having mixed feelings now. He never wanted Feng Ruqing to cling onto him. But, now that he knew that he had finally gotten rid of her, he felt some bitterness in his heart.


    It seemed¡­ that a thing which was his and was always circling around him had disappeared now.


    Tan Shuangshuang looked at Liu Yuchen, who was deep in thought. She felt nervous, and she quickly grabbed Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand. But, she used too much strength, and Liu Yuchen soon recovered his senses.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Tan Shuangshuang before turning her gaze upon Liu Yuchen. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all. I¡¯ve said everything clearly. Why do you still think that I love you? Why do you think that the reason I punished Tan Shuangshuang was because of the fact that you love her?¡±


    Liu Yuchen fell into deep thought again.


    He still thought Feng Ruqing loved him because¡­


    It was because Tan Shuangshuang had always told him that Feng Ruqing¡¯s hatred toward her was because of the love Feng Ruqing had for him.


    Hence, Liu Yuchen had always felt that he had wronged Tan Shuangshuang. He felt guilty toward her, and he hated Feng Ruqing even more.


    Now, he discovered the whole truth after he knew that Feng Ruqing no longer loved him.


    Was Tan Shuangshuang leading him on all this while?


    No!


    Shuang¡¯er was always naive and kind. She would not do such a thing!


    ¡°Princess.¡± Tan Shuangshuang was very anxious now. She clenched her fists tightly, and there was a smile on her pale face. ¡°I see, Princess, you¡¯ve let go of Yuchen long ago. I always think that you have not forgotten about him because you¡¯ve done so much for him. There were even some extreme events which you have done before. Now, I know that I¡¯ve misunderstood you, Princess.¡±


    The underlying meaning was that Tan Shuangshuang did not simply make the assumptions. She had those assumptions because of the extreme things Feng Ruqing had done before.


    Liu Yuchen soon felt relieved.


    His Shuang¡¯er was kind and nice. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing intentionally. It was all because of what Feng Ruqing had done before and her sudden decision in giving him up.


    Shuang¡¯er¡­ did not intentionally make those assumptions.

 Chapter 218 - The Jealous Tan Shuangshuang I

    Chapter 218: The Jealous Tan Shuangshuang I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not only stupid but your sense of hearing is bad too.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Tan Shuangshuang condescendingly. She seemed overbearing and looked sideways at her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to become Liu Yuchen¡¯s wife. Why would I mess with you?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face became pale. Her eyes were vacant. She looked at Feng Ruqing without any facial expression.


    ¡°Moreover, Liu Yuchen is not a good man. His appearance and features are normal. He has a bad temper. His strength is weak too. Even his intelligence is low. How bad of a taste did I have to become the lady of the Liu family before?¡±


    ¡®Compared to him, the state preceptor is beautiful and handsome beyond words. His figure¡­ it could seduce anyone. He is gentle, and he always treats others in a friendly way. His strength¡­ is unknown but it must be very powerful.¡¯


    How blind was she to go and cling onto Liu Yuchen before?


    The people in Paramount made their comments at the sidelines.


    Feng Ruqing¡­ She had also fallen for Liu Yuchen¡¯s beauty before. She had used a lot of tactics just to be married to him. Who knew that she would look down on him after she had woken up?


    Everyone saw how drastically Liu Yuchen¡¯s facial expression changed. His face turned from blue to white. Then, it turned from white to blue again. It was like a dyehouse with all the colors mixed together.


    But, Liu Yuchen¡¯s gaze never left Feng Ruqing.


    It made sense. Feng Ruqing was obese before. Nobody would admire her because of her plump body before. But, she had slimmed down and changed a lot now. Furthermore, Liu Yuchen had always loved beautiful people.


    The concubines Liu Yuchen had in the Liu family could never compare to Feng Ruqing.


    Of course, he was regretting!


    ¡°Besides, you did not even greet and bow to me when you see me. As a son of a minister, where are your manners?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was overbearing. It made Liu Yuchen¡¯s body freeze.


    He was still in a deep shock. He had forgotten about manners. Now that Feng Ruqing had reminded him, he could not help but bow down to her.


    ¡°Yuchen greets the princess.¡±


    Qing Ling looked at the princess. ¡®Princess, you¡¯ve allowed him to talk for so long standing there in front of you. Now, you mention his manners. Isn¡¯t it too late?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing could not be blamed for her ignorance. She came from Hua Xia. She did not put emphasis on manners too much. If not, her two palace maids would not be that rude in the princess¡¯s manor.


    But¡­


    ¡®One must teach him some manners given that Liu Yuchen is this kind of person!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at Tan Shuangshuang. She soon found no desire to talk to Tan Shuangshuang. She used both of her hands to press against Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s back heavily. One never knew whether she was intentional or unintentional. Her hands made contact with Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s injuries, and Tan Shuangshuang screamed in pain.


    Then¡­ Tan Shuangshuang kneeled down on the ground under Feng Ruqing¡¯s force. Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes, and there was resentment and unwillingness in her eyes.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing could act wantonly because of His Majesty.


    ¡®If¡­ Feng Ruqing was not the princess.


    ¡®If I¡¯m in Feng Ruqing¡¯s position, I¡¯ll definitely do much better than her. I could even¡­ make the whole world belong to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is still a villain, although her appearance has changed. She¡¯s just a good-for-nothing person who knows nothing.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Ling, Liu Li, if there¡¯s anyone who accuses me of clinging onto Liu Yuchen again in the future, just let the snow wolf bite them.¡±


    Qing Ling was stunned for a while. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you send the snow wolf out?¡±


    Feng Ruqing thought for a while. That seemed to be true.


    It had not returned and it had been ten days now.


    ¡°Then just let Big Bear go and beat them up. I won¡¯t allow anyone to tamper with my reputation!¡±

 Chapter 219 - The Jealous Tan Shuangshuang II

    Chapter 219: The Jealous Tan Shuangshuang II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What if the state preceptor still thought that she was still in love with Liu Yuchen and refused to marry her? Then who will be responsible for compensating her for such a handsome state preceptor?


    What a pity!


    ¡°Qing Ling, Liu Li, feel free to order anything that you like in Paramount, I¡¯ll foot the bill,¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand and said generously. She was too lazy to pay attention to the two people who were kneeling.


    After all, she owned all the herbal dishes as Paramount would pay half of the profit to her. No matter how much she ordered, half of the gain would go in her pocket eventually.


    Liu Li had no comment on Feng Ruqing¡¯s generosity.


    As for the previous two months, she was the one who had been dealing with the elders in Paramount. She took every prescription that the princess had given her to Paramount. So she knew well that Paramount and the princess had a very close relationship.


    ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness in rewarding us with herbal dishes,¡± Liu LI said respectfully.


    As Tan Shuangshuang looked up, she heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s bold and generous voice. She suddenly sneered.


    The herbal dishes in Paramount were extremely expensive. No matter how rich was Feng Ruqing, she could not spend her money in such a way.


    She dared to say so simply because she did not know the price of the herbal dishes.


    Besides¡­


    Paramount was so disgusted with her even if she did nothing. With Paramount¡¯s quality of not fearing the power, this vicious woman Feng Ruqing would likely be kicked out.


    Tan Shuangshuang recalled what she had experienced just now as she looked at Feng Ruqing walking toward the waiter. There was a hint of spite in her hateful eyes.


    ¡°Any box room here?¡± Feng Ruqing was in the front of the waiter.


    The waiter frowned. Before he wanted to say that the box should be booked in advance, and then¡­ he accidentally caught a glimpse of the jade pendant hanging from Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist. His eyes popped wide open.


    ¡®That jade pendant¡­ Doesn¡¯t that belong to the young master? How¡­ how could it be in Princess¡¯s hand?


    ¡®That means¡­ the princess is the one whom the young master treasures?¡¯


    The waiter felt a chill down his spine. He felt lucky for not saying anything just now, or else, he would have been banished from Paramount.


    ¡°All the boxes have been fully booked but, if Your Highness wishes so, I¡¯ll contact someone and deal with it to get Your Highness a room.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing nodded slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the price for the herbal dishes in Paramount?¡±


    She had just gotten out of her silent meditation retreat. Liu Li had not informed her of any of the market information.


    But seeing the crowds in Paramount, it could be assumed that the herbal dishes were famous enough.


    ¡°Cheap cheap, it costs only one cent.¡± The waiter smiled ingratiatingly.


    What a joke. Even though this Liu Yun Kingdom princess¡¯s reputation was¡­ quite notorious, she was the one that the young master cherished. How would the waiter dare to make her pay?


    Feng Ruqing was stunned as she turned around and looked at the waiter in confusion.


    The waiter swallowed hard as he lifted one finger, weakly, ¡°Or¡­ No matter how much Your Highness ordered, one cent will do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face turned dark.


    She gave Jiu Ming, that kid, all the herbal dishes, and he had only sold it for a cent? How could she earn from it?


    The waiter looked at the silent Feng Ruqing¡¯s pitch-black eyes as she was contemplating something. He almost cried because it was frightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s free. If Your Highness¡¯s dining here, then it¡¯s free. Please let me go, Your Highness. How can I take Your Highness¡¯s money?¡±


    Let¡¯s hope the princess would not tell and complain to the young master, or else he would be dead¡­


    ¡°Free?¡± Feng Ruqing looked up and asked solemnly, ¡°You guys who work in Paramount, do you want to make money or are you doing charity?¡±

 Chapter 220 - He Woman Who Came After The State Preceptor? I

    Chapter 220: The Woman Who Came after the State Preceptor? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The waiter was slightly confused. He figured out why Feng Ruqing was angry after hearing what had Feng Ruqing said. He quickly put up an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Your Highness is our honored guest in Paramount, so it¡¯s natural to make an exception for Your Highness. Only Your Highness has the privilege to enjoy this, no one else can.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face began to look better. ¡°Hmm, I, Feng Ruqing, am not a person who can¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll pay for what it is cost. Do not make an exception for me.¡±


    The money that was paid would go into her pocket anyway.


    Oh, yes. Jiu Ming had also promised her that in the future, no matter if it were spirit herbs shop or spirit beast court, she would be given half of the income from the shops¡¯ businesses. She would not be bearing any loss after doing the calculation over and over again.


    The waiter nodded and bowed. ¡°If Your Highness is so generous, then I would charge you as it is. Unlike some people, who just freeload without paying anything, who is also not ashamed to hook up with girls with such standard.¡±


    The freeloader, Liu Yuchen, said nothing.


    ¡°Qing Ling, Liu Li. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not look at Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang.


    It was as if those two people had nothing to do with her.


    Or it was more like, they could not get her attention.


    Liu Yuchen stared at Feng Ruqing as she was leaving. A hint of complex feelings surged inside his heart. Perhaps from the first day they met, he had never thought that one day she would become so excellent.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was tight. She clenched her fists tightly and even breathe heavily in pain.


    She had always thought that Paramount had a distinct identity where it feared no power. But she could not imagine that this Paramount¡­ was not that noble nor special. Just because Feng Ruqing was the princess, Paramount had given her special service.


    If¡­ If she could be Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter¡­ Would Paramount dare to treat her in such a way?


    All of these happened because of birthright. The unfairness in her birth had caused her to always be suppressed.


    ***


    ¡°The woman that Zhuang Luan mentioned before. She¡¯s the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. Her name is Feng Ruqing or something else.¡±


    In the streets of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    A tiny and unkempt loli was looking around. She pursed her lips tightly, and her gemstone-like eyes looked resentful.


    ¡°Hmph. I would like to see which girl had seduced Brother Nan Xian.¡±


    Last time when Zhuang Luan returned, she told her that Brother Nan Xian was captivated by a coquette from Liu Yun Kingdom. She wanted to see how the coquette looked like! How could she lose to that coquette and why would Brother Nan Xian be attracted by her!


    A little girl was standing behind the loli. She was a tiny jolthead, unkempt as well and looked like a beggar.


    ¡°But, Lady, why should we dress like that when you want to find Young Master Nan Xian and the coquette? These clothes look very ugly.¡±


    The loli glared at her. ¡°Are you stupid? They don¡¯t let me out. If I don¡¯t disguise myself, what should I do if I get caught?¡±


    The little servant said nothing.


    Little Lady¡¯s words were so true as she had no words to reply.


    ¡°Qian Ning¡­ ¡± Something flickered in the loli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, if I found that coquette, then I can meet Brother Nan Xian, right?¡±


    Qian Ning felt that her words made perfect sense. ¡°Yup, Young Master Nan Xian never wished to see Little Lady 1, and Little Lady doesn¡¯t know how Young Master Nan Xian looks like as well. If we really want to find him, we can only find him through that coquette.¡±


    Footnotes:

 Chapter 221 - The Woman Who Came After The State Preceptor? II

    Chapter 221: The Woman Who Came after the State Preceptor? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The loli¡¯s smile froze.


    Those words¡­ hurt.


    She felt as if her heart was stabbed and was dripping with fresh blood.


    ¡°Little Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning rubbed the back of her head in confusion. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? All I said was the truth, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The loli¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡®Please, enough. Would you shut up?¡¯


    She grunted and turned her head, arrogantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and find out how to get to the princess¡¯s manor!¡±


    What was the big deal if Nan Xian refused to see her?


    What was the big deal if she had never met Nan Xian?


    She only knew that all the people were praising Brother Nan Xian. He had a good temper, good personality; he was strong and good looking as well, the one who excelled in anything.


    Especially the fact that he had a good temper, which simply struck a chord in her heart!


    Also, people had said that she would be the one to marry Brother Nan Xian in the future. That was why she wanted to take a look at the girl who had attracted Brother Nan Xian. To know how she looked.


    To protect her love, she immediately grabbed a passerby and asked, ¡°Hey, do you know how to get to the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was satiated as she walked out from Paramount, and got dragged by a little unkempt thing abruptly. She was stunned at first but slightly smiled as she heard what the little thing was asking.


    ¡°I know the way.¡±


    Lolita was delighted. ¡°Really? Could you please bring me there?¡±


    Feng Ruqing examined this little thing for a good while and chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked in front as Liu Li and Qing Ling followed next to her. As the loli wanted to catch up, the jolthead next to her¡ªQian Ning, stopped her in a hurry.


    ¡°Little Lady, this person has simply promised you. Could she be a bad person?¡±


    ¡°Bad person?¡± Lolita looked at Qian Ning in confusion.


    Qian Ning nodded seriously. ¡°I heard them saying that secular people are evil. They will catch us and sell us to the brothel, or even send us to the bad old men and make us their concubines. The more cruel thing is, they will cheat us of our snacks and forbid us to eat.¡±


    Feng Ruqing, the person who was walking in the front and was possibly going to cheat them of their snacks, said nothing.


    That little girl was five feet tall. Although her face was covered in dirt, it was evident that she was underaged judging from her height.


    How much could she earn from selling an underaged person?


    Lolita remained silent.


    But she really wanted to see that coquette.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Qian Ning, our snacks are stored inside the storage bag. She can¡¯t get it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stomped her feet and kept on moving without looking back.


    She knew from her memories that such a storage bag was extremely rare in Cang Yue Mainland. Liu Yun Kingdom had only one of the storage bags before. Father gave it to the imperial-mother, but it eventually vanished with all the treasures inside.


    Since then, Liu Yun Kingdom had never gotten a storage bag anymore.


    This little young girl possessed the storage bag, which meant that she was not of a simple status.


    Such a cool little girl. What was her intention to look for Feng Ruqing in Liu Yun Kingdom?


    After a while, Feng Ruqing had reached the front of the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Qian Ning¡­¡± The loli scurried up excitedly. ¡°She didn¡¯t lie to us. She has really brought us to the princess¡¯s manor. When I see Feng Ruqing, do you think I should show her my power and prestige, or¡­ should I take out all the treasures from the storage bag and show off? Will she feel inferior? Will she shrink back?¡±

 Chapter 222 - The Woman Who Came After The State Preceptor? III

    Chapter 222: The Woman Who Came after the State Preceptor? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Ning nodded earnestly. ¡°Little Lady, I heard that even the Grade-3 herbs are rare in the secular world. You can show her any of the spirit herbs and make her feel ashamed! Oh, by the way, Little Lady, try not to mention the word ¡°secular world¡± when you are talking or else the people who live in the secular world will know our identities.¡±


    Feng Ruqing who lived in the secular world, stayed silent.


    It was sorry to say, but she knew it all.


    Besides, it was they who kept mentioning the words ¡°secular world¡±, didn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Qing Ning turned as she saw Feng Ruqing who was standing at the door of the princess¡¯s manor. She frowned and said, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing ignored those two lunatics. She winked at Qing Ling and said, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qing Ling looked at that two loonies hesitantly as she turned and took out a key.


    Then¡­


    The door of the princess¡¯s manor opened!


    Opened?


    The loli was stunned for a while. When she came to her senses, she turned and looked at Feng Ruqing, ¡°Are you from the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing was half smirking. ¡± I¡¯m Feng Ruqing.¡±


    The loli and Qian Ning were speechless.


    What did they do just now?


    They discussed and talked about how to psych her out, or to¡­ show off in front of Feng Ruqing herself?


    The loli¡¯s eyes were blank. Feng Ruqing¡¯s words struck her heart like a fist. She was so ashamed that she wished she could hide inside a hole.


    Oh dear, what had she and Qian Ning said? Those petty and ill words were nothing to speak in their absence. How could they be so unlucky that Feng Ruqing had heard it. This was so embarrassing for two of them!


    She blushed, but luckily her face was covered in dirt, so people could not notice it.


    To hide her panic, the loli stared at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°You¡¯re Feng Ruqing! Why didn¡¯t you say earlier?¡±


    Feng Ruqing threw up her hands, innocently. ¡°You only asked how to get to the princess¡¯s manor, but you didn¡¯t ask me who I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The little loli was getting angry.


    After thinking for a moment, she realized that it was true¡­ So, she swallowed her anger and snorted. She was surveying Feng Ruqing with those sharp eyes.


    Strength¡­


    Lower True Warrior tier? That was too weak!


    Her face¡­ was bright but not gaudy and consisted of a feeling of transcendence, which was considered okay.


    Bah! What okay? She was here to deal with her, not to examine her!


    Shape¡­


    A bit plump but not obese. Does Brother Nan Xian like the plump kind?


    Breasts¡­


    The loli looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s firm breasts and then back at her skinny body. She blushed out of anger and clapped one hand to her bosom.


    She just¡­ just hadn¡¯t developed completely. She was just a bit late, and there was still room for her to improve. She would definitely surpass her in the future.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the loli who was tightly pressing her own chest in wonder. The loli too, stared at her in rage.


    The way the loli looked at her¡­ it was as if she was a rogue.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ ¡± Qing Ling noticed the loli too, and she recalled what Feng Ruqing had done to them before. She asked weakly, ¡°Could it be that¡­ you have teased this child before, so now the child is trying to get back at you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned pale. Even if she liked beauties, hmm¡­ she would not go after a child right? Or would she?


    This was definitely a false charge!


    The loli felt something was not right as she wanted to retort Qing Ling at the beginning. As she caught her last sentence, her large eyes turned red and flashed with anger.

 Chapter 223 - The Woman Who Came After The State Preceptor? IV

    Chapter 223: The Woman Who Came after the State Preceptor? IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who are you referring to as a child? I¡¯m already fifteen, FIFTEEN! I grow slower and I am a bit shorter, but I¡¯m not a child!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was such a wicked woman, accusing her as being a child so she could¡­. She could own Brother Nan Xian!


    Humph! She would not let her get away with it.


    ¡°Princess, can it be true that you had really teased her?¡± Qing Ling was going to cry.


    The princess did not only give her love to her and Liu Li, but she also¡­ had another girl on the side! 1


    And that girl was coming back for the princess. She wanted the princess to be accountable to her.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly shouted and stopped Qing Ling from crying.


    ¡°Go ahead and tell me, why have you come to me.¡± She squinted and smilingly surveyed this loli, ¡°If you are good looking, I might accept you into my manor.¡±


    The loli¡¯s eyes widened. What did she mean? Accept her?


    Suddenly, the loli rolled her eyes as she lifted her chin, arrogantly. ¡°I have decided to move into your princess¡¯s manor!¡±


    She had heard a lot of rumors about this woman from the beginning.


    Fat, ugly, vicious, tyrannical, and also divorced by her husband¡­


    She seemed a bit plump but not to the extent of obesity. Fat was not quite accurate.


    But ugly, vicious, tyrannical, and the other rumors were enough to prove that how notorious this woman was.


    But how could Brother Nan Xian like her? Why?


    She had to stay until she could find out how she could attract Brother Nan Xian!


    ¡°It seems like you have nothing to say. Liu Li, throw them out.¡± Feng Ruqing dropped the words without looking back as she wanted to enter the princess¡¯s manor.


    The loli panicked.


    She quickly rushed into of front of Feng Ruqing and stopped her.


    Being five feet tall was a huge difference to Feng Ruqing¡¯s five feet seven.


    It hurt her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m beautiful, I¡¯m really beautiful. I just¡­ wanted to escape from my family, so I disguised myself. The dirt on my face, I covered myself with it, really! I can wipe it away, I¡¯m really good-looking!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to keep me. I¡¯ll live here tonight!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was too lazy to pay attention to her. She walked past the loli.


    The loli grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s¡­ thigh.


    Feng Ruqing felt something heavy on her leg. She could not remove her leg from the girl¡¯s grip after trying several times.


    Her face darkened completely.


    GROWL! GROWL!


    The earth bear just came down from the back of the mountain. It noticed a little filthy thing hanging on Feng Ruqing¡¯s leg. It growled twice and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Master¡¯s thigh belonged to them. Who was that little thing? How dare it try to take away their thigh 1!


    Feng Ruqing frowned deeper. The little thing was too strong as she could not free her leg after a few attempts. She did not care more and just as she wanted to walk and drag the loli along, a big bear suddenly ran over and jumped onto Feng Ruqing.


    Usually, it would not have been a problem for Feng Ruqing to evade that pounce. However, her leg was being dragged by a little thing, which apparently prevented her from escaping. She could only watch the bear rush forward and grasp onto her leg¡­


    Feng Ruqing could even hear the sound of cracking bones in her broken leg.


    ¡°Beary!!!¡±


    Beary stared blankly at Feng Ruqing as it could feel her anger. It loosened two of its bear paws and stood aside, trembling.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: The Tang Family I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The earth bear could not understand why Master was not angry with this little filth who was grabbing her leg but was enraged when the earth bear had only grabbed her lightly¡­


    It did not matter if Beary could understand what had happened. The thing was, its Divine-Spirit Fruits were going to be forfeited for the next few days!


    ¡°A week of Divine-Spirit Fruits!¡± Feng Ruqing inhaled a breath of cold air as she gritted her teeth.


    Beary felt even more upset when it did not even know what it had done. It looked at Feng Ruqing pathetically.


    A week of Divine-Spirit Fruits. That was like taking the earth bear¡¯s life!


    Luckily, the earth bear knew some of the spots where Brother Wolf had hidden some Divine-Spirit Fruits, which could meet its urgent needs¡­


    ¡°And you, get away from me!¡±


    Perhaps she was too angry, and the anger seemed to contribute her other leg endless power. She kicked and thrusted the loli into the air. After a few times of loop-the-loops, she fell outside the door steadily.


    Qian Ning¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    She was strong since a very young age. She knew better than anyone how strong she was. How could this so-called useless Feng Ruqing be able to shake her off?


    Besides, from what she knew about the secular world, it was extremely rare that a sixteen-year-old person could break through True Warrior tier. Even if it were the reclusive family, such talent was considered average but not useless crap.


    But after all, this was the secular world where it was different from the place they lived. A sixteen-years-old True Warrior tier, that was considered a genius in the secular world.


    She really could not understand why everyone said she was useless?


    Qian Ning did not think much. She went to the front of the princess¡¯s manor and lifted the loli up. She asked desperately, ¡°Little Lady, are you okay?¡±


    The loli¡¯s eyes were red.


    No one had ever done that to her since she was born.


    She was really upset!


    She would not stop until she could enter and live inside the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Qian Ning, buy me the house next to it. If she doesn¡¯t want me to go to the princess¡¯s manor, I will climb over the wall and keep an eye on her!¡±


    She must find out why Nan Xian took a fancy to Feng Ruqing!


    If she kept an eye on her every day, maybe she could find out¡­ her virtues eventually?


    ¡°And I want to dress myself up. Hmph! They think I¡¯m ugly and won¡¯t let me enter. So I want to dress up nicely! Maybe she might fall into my honey trap and let me live inside?¡±


    Qian Ning was stunned for a while before continuing,¡± Little Lady, don¡¯t you want to¡­ disguise and hide from them?¡±


    ¡°Those people in the clan are so stupid that they cannot even find me yet. Maybe their IQ doesn¡¯t allow them to find me? I don¡¯t care, you have to clean up yourself too! Two is better than one.¡±


    Little Lady stood up and lifted her chin arrogantly.


    She was still very confident with her looks. She would use the honey trap if the coquette fancy beautiful things! She would be hooked for sure! She would let her live and stay inside the princess¡¯s manor.


    ***


    The space inside was broad.


    Besides the Divine Herbs Sect that was brought in, there was still a vast space outside.


    But Feng Ruqing could not explain why she had an indescribable feeling toward the Divine Herbs Sect. So, she decided to plant the medicines at the top of the hill behind the mountains of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    It was a pity that the spirit beasts could not enter the medium. She had to plant all the herbs on her own. Although Fu Chen and Qing Han had given her the prescriptions, they were not capable of planting it.

 Chapter 225 - The Tang Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She had to do everything on her own.


    Feng Ruqing sighed in relief after watching what she reaped from what she had sown for the past few days.


    She wiped away the sweat on her forehead. Suddenly, she saw Fu Chen and Qing Han looking longingly at the hilltop, which was full of spirit herbs.


    A sense of danger rose in her heart just by looking at their gaze.


    How could she forget these two little kids?


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, if you eat up all of my spirit herbs, then¡­¡± She squinted and sounded threatening.


    Fu Chen swallowed his saliva fiercely like a starving wolf. Even if the spirit herbs were not fully grown yet, he wanted to rush forward and eat it all up.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about us. We need to digest after eating. After we have fully digested, we don¡¯t need Grade-3 spirit herbs anymore. Only Grade-4 spirit herbs will work for us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s felt a little at ease after hearing that.


    She was so worried that all of her hard work would be eaten up by these two little kids, leaving not even one of the spirit herbs to her.


    Feng Ruqing took one of the Divine-Spirit Fruits. She put it in her mouth and bit. ¡°This medium has plenty of spiritual qi compared to the outside world. Also, with the prescriptions of making the spirit herbs, this enables the spirit herbs to grow faster.¡±


    What was more important was¡­


    She could plant many more of the Divine-Spirit Fruits and recruit more spirit beasts as slaves.


    ***


    After leaving the medium, Feng Ruqing walked down the hill.


    She disappeared for a few days going to the medium this time. She wondered if that little kid had already left.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes seemed to show that she was in some deep thoughts as she thought of that little girl. Perhaps she needed someone from Paramount to investigate on this little girl¡¯s identity. At least she had to know what was the little girl¡¯s intention in approaching her.


    As Feng Ruqing reached the courtyard wall, a little figure fell from above her head. She subconsciously evaded the falling figure by stepping aside.


    Bang! The little thing fell right in front of her feet.


    ¡°Little Lady, are you alright?¡±


    Qing Ning peeped from the other side of the courtyard. Suddenly, Feng Ruqing jumped into her sight, and she quickly drew back her head.


    Oh no, Little Lady was trying to climb over the wall¡­


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Qian Ning who retracted her head like a tortoise. She looked down and sneered at the young girl who fell in front of her.


    ¡°Hey little one, have you come for me?¡±


    Lolita was stunned. She had snuck into this place every day, and she was never found climbing over the wall. It was so unlucky of her to run into Feng Ruqing on that day¡­


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    She was unkempt a few days ago, but she was nicely dressed up now. How could the coquette know it was her at first sight?


    Feng Ruqing surveyed the loli in front with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to recognize your height.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Though the loli wanted to retort, she had nothing to say in time. So she bit her lip and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Yin, not some ¡®little one¡¯.¡±


    Tang Yin looked furious. With that soft, fair baby-face, she looked quite pretty and cute.


    Feng Ruqing had seen quite a number of beauties.


    Be it Tan Shuangshuang or Feng Rushuang, they were both stunning as well. Or else, one of them would not have become Liu Yuchen¡¯s white moonlight 1 , while the other one would not become the moon of Liu Yun Kingdom that was surrounded by a myriad of men.


    But those two¡­ they were no prettier than the young girl who was standing in front.

 Chapter 226 - The Tang Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Indeed, Feng Ruqing liked beautiful people. But those beauties she had seen were her enemies, so she simply could not like them.


    Besides, in comparison to Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s delicate beauty, Tang Yin had a kind of spiritual beauty.


    Only that¡­


    Feng Ruqing squinted. She really wanted to know why did this little thing come for her.


    ¡°Tang Yin, who the hell are you?¡±


    Tang Yin was shocked. Was her identity exposed?


    No, Feng Ruqing must not know. Or else she would be kicked out and would probably never get a chance to know her merits.


    She gritted her teeth and lifted her chin, arrogantly. ¡°You are not qualified enough to know my identity.¡±


    ¡®Are you curious about me? Curious about my identity? Then let me stay, and maybe you¡¯ll find out.¡¯


    Tang Yin suddenly thought she was brilliant.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Feng Ruqing simply uttered a word. She turned and left without looking back.


    Tang Yin was dumbstruck. That¡­ was completely different from what she expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Tang Yin chased after her in panic. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stay, I will climb over the wall and look for you every day. I¡¯m really good at hiding, no one in the princess¡¯s manor has found out that I was already doing this for a few days. If you don¡¯t want me to harass you, then let me stay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking.


    But it was not because of Tang Yin. It was because a female servant dressed in green had just excitedly rushed in front of her.


    She stopped in front of Feng Ruqing. She seemed exhausted.


    ¡°Your Highness has finally returned from the mountain! Liu Li and I miss you so much. Speaking of which, the little girl climbed over here every day when you were not here these past days. I found out on the first day and had wanted to call Beary to throw her out at first, but Beary was busy in the mountain. The other spirit beasts¡­ they were too weak to do so. She didn¡¯t steal anything but simply took a stroll and left. I decided to put it aside and wait until Your Highness has returned.¡±


    Tang Yin was tiny. She hid behind Feng Ruqing so that she was completely blocked from Qing Ling¡¯s sight.


    When Qing Ling finished speaking, Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened as she silently walked out from behind Feng Ruqing.


    Qing Ling was stunned. ¡°She has snuck in from the wall again?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up and glanced at Tang Yin¡¯s darkened face. She sneered, ¡°I thought you said that no one has found out that you climbed over the wall?¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless.


    She was only trying to brag and now what? What was the matter? Was bragging illegal? What was wrong?


    ¡®It seems like I have to blackmail Fu Chen again.¡¯ Feng Ruqing caressed her chin.


    She needed a new strategic formation from Fu Chen again. To prevent someone from entering the princess¡¯s manor, or else it would be unsafe¡­


    ¡°Qing Ling, go and find Beary and ask it to throw this little thing out.¡±


    Although this little thing was beautiful¡­


    She must not fall into her trap!


    Besides, even though she was good looking, she would never be more good looking than the state preceptor! It was not a big deal to tease this little girl if she was not a scoundrel, but it would be quite dangerous if she were¡­


    Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened. She humphed, ¡°You can¡¯t stop me, I will be back again!¡±


    ***


    There were four kingdoms in Cang Yue Mainland, namely Liu Yun Kingdom, Long Ao Kingdom, Ye Luo Kingdom, and Tian Xuan Kingdom.


    Those that were not on the list were the reclusive families who were way above the secular world.


    The Tang family was one of those reclusive families.

 Chapter 227 - The Tang Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the moment, inside the chamber of Tang Residence, a group of elderly sat in a circle. They looked solemn but calm.


    ¡°No news about Tang Yin yet?¡±


    That little girl had a unique physique. They wanted her to rest behind the hills, but she was missing now! Even the people sent by the Tang family could not find any of her traces.


    ¡± Elder Tang Yi 1 , it¡¯s not that the Tang family¡¯s people could not find her. It is because someone is intentionally hiding her. So it¡¯s hard to find her!¡±


    Tang Yi frowned as he seemed to sink into deep thought.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that stopping us from finding Tang Yin? Can it be that, Young Master Nan Xian has already known about this marriage, and he¡¯s reluctant to marry Tang Yin, so he ki¡­¡±


    Killed her?


    If it were Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s character, it was not impossible that he could have done it¡­


    The other elders looked at each other after Tang Yi had finished speaking.


    ¡°It¡­ can¡¯t be right? It was Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s father who had arranged the marriage. If he killed Tang Yin, wouldn¡¯t he be afraid¡­ that that person would be enraged?¡±


    Well¡­


    The people shuddered as they could not help but think about Nan Xian¡¯s inhuman temper.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s only normal that Young Master Nan Xian doesn¡¯t like Tang Yin.¡± Elder Tang Wu sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Tang Yin¡¯s parents are both dead, and she¡¯s not gifted. All of you say that she has a special physique, but all I see is that she falls sick every now and then. I see no merit in her. Elder Tang Yi, I really don¡¯t understand why you and Elder Tang Er would choose Tang Yin back then?¡±


    ¡°Tang Wu is right¡­ ¡± Tang San sighed as well. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Tang Yin doesn¡¯t return. We can choose Lady Tang Yu as she is the daughter of Master Tang. She¡¯s more suitable for the marriage.


    Tang Yin was not a direct descendant of the Tang family. Her father was the younger brother of Master Tang?¡ªTang Luo. They had chosen Tang Yin to be married to Nan Xian because both of the elders of the Tang family had chosen her when the people had requested for a joint-marriage.


    Tang Luo had no objection to this as well!


    ¡°It was my idea to let Tang Yin marry Young Master Nan Xian. Our master has agreed on that as well. Send more people to look for Tang Yin later, and bring back Tang Yin to me no matter what!¡±


    ***


    Outside the chamber.


    A young girl dressed in a purple shirt and silk skirt pressed her ear against the door. As she heard footsteps coming through the door, she quickly drew her head back and hid behind the pillar and held her breath.


    As the door opened, the group of elders who followed behind Tang Yi gradually disappeared from her sight.


    She clenched her fists tightly as her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡®It was my idea to let Tang Yin marry Young Master Nan Xian. Our master has agreed on that as well¡ª


    ¡®Father agreed to that?¡¯


    Her father had agreed to marry the loli to Young Master Nan Xian?


    Tang Yu bit her lip as she frowned slightly in grief.


    Apparently, although she was her father¡¯s daughter, he handed this good deal to Tang Yin.


    What a pity. Tang Yu wanted the Tang family to hide Tang Yin¡¯s trace as this would make it more difficult for the elders to find her. If Tang Yin were dead¡­


    If Tang Yin were dead, she would be the only girl in the Tang family who was unmarried.


    No one would ever compete with her anymore!


    Tang Yu frowned as her vicious eyes sunk into deep thought.


    If she made the Tang family kill Tang Yin, it would definitely trouble her when the truth surfaced.


    Well¡­


    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes flashed coldly.


    That woman had sponged in the Tang family for such a long time. It was time for her to do something now.


    A person that did not even know who herself was. If it weren¡¯t because of Father¡¯s protection, she would have been kicked out from the Tang family.

 Chapter 228 - Mad Woman I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Behind the hill, it was misty like heaven on earth.


    Behind the hill, every corner was filled with magnolias. Even the cabin looked more fancy surrounded by the magnolias.


    Tang Yu walked to the front of the cabin. She stopped and her dull expression turned into a bright and innocent smile. She smiled as she entered.


    ¡°Aunt Rong, I¡¯ve come to see you.¡±


    A girl sat calmly at the window. Her fingers were just like scallions, long and thin. She wore an elegant, bright yellow, long dress, which looked noble, generous, and as graceful as a swan.


    She frowned a little as her eyelashes left a line of shadows. She caressed the dudou 1 with her cold finger, and she looked just like a beautiful painting.


    Her eyes were filled with tenderness only at moments like this.


    Also, she would only be as quiet as a maiden at moments like this.


    But Tang Yu knew well that this woman was crazy through and through!


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Rong Yan looked up. Her eyes were filled with gentleness, she lifted her lips as she spoke in a very light voice. She was afraid that she would wake something up. ¡°Stop talking and look, my baby is sleeping. You mustn¡¯t wake her up or else I will be angry.¡±


    Tang Yu felt something stuck in her throat as she clenched her fist tightly.


    This mad woman!


    What baby? It was only a dudou! This crazy person had lived at the Tang Residence for ten years. She had been by her side for ten years, but she still could not replace the baby in her heart.


    This woman, didn¡¯t she have a heart?


    ¡°Oh yes, where¡¯s my son, where has my son gone?¡± Rong Yan panicked. She held the dudou in her arms and stood up, and grasped tightly at Tang Yu with another hand. She seemed like she was begging. ¡°Have you seen my son? Where has my son gone?¡±


    Tang Yu was so mad that she wanted to push away this crazy person, but she eventually held back. She held Rong Yan¡¯s hand gently and kindly smiled. ¡°Aunt Rong, you¡¯re sick again. Don¡¯t you remember, your husband and your son have abandoned you? All you have now is Father and me.¡±


    Rong Yan was stunned. ¡°What are you saying? My daughter is in my arms, my son¡­ my son has gone out to play, and he will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Rong, Father has been indulging you, so he did not tell you about your past and experience.¡± Tang Yu sighed and looked at her, as if in pain. ¡°Your husband¡¯s family has abandoned you. That¡¯s why you have come to our Tang family. Look at the thing in your arms. Is that your daughter?¡±


    Rong Yan looked down. Her head was so hurting so much that she turned pale and held her head tightly. Rong Yan couldn¡¯t see clearly. She bit her lip so hard, it bled.


    She could not recall anything. She could not remember anything!


    Was she abandoned? By her husband and her son?


    But she did not know why she had always felt that she wouldn¡¯t be abandoned¡ª


    ¡°Aunt Rong¡­ ¡± Tang Yu hastily moved next to her. She held her up as she spoke softly and gently, her voice warm like the wind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father and I will never abandon you no matter what you have become and how others treat you. In my heart, you are just like my mother.¡±


    Mother¡ª


    This word completely cut off the string holding Rong Yan together inside her head. She fell backward and into Tang Yu¡¯s arms.


    Tang Yu¡¯s bright face suddenly darkened. She looked at the girl in her arms angrily, and reluctantly held and put her on the bed.


    ¡°You have been living in our Tang family for the past ten years. Father has planted all the magnolias behind the hill just because you like magnolias. And I¡­ I have coaxed and accompanied you for ten years. Besides me, who would call you ¡®Mother¡¯? You are so stingy that you have only given me Grade-3 spirit herbs when you actually have Grade-5 spirit herbs!¡±

 Chapter 229 - Mad Woman II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The Tang family has raised you for so many years. You have been living off our family for ten whole years. What¡¯s wrong with handing over your Grade-5 herbs? Why do you only give me Grade-3 herbs? Are you trying to give them to your children? What rights do they have?¡±


    ¡°I was supposed to be the one inheriting that bag! Your so-called children never came looking for you all these years. They have obviously abandoned you, why are you so still so attached to them! My father has treated you so well, yet you wouldn¡¯t give yourself up to him in marriage. I really don¡¯t know how you still have the audacity to live here!¡±


    She never wanted to accept this fox of a woman. Unfortunately, her father was too obsessed with her.


    If she had not discovered Rong Yan¡¯s bountiful treasures by chance, she would not have sweet-talked her all these while!


    Certainly, she had reached the level of a Spirit Warrior with the help of those Grade-3 herbs! But the Tang family was kept in the dark. Therefore, everyone thought Rong Yan was leeching off the Tang family.


    After listening to words like these for a long time, gradually, she too had forgotten how she had mooched off the Grade-3 herbs.


    Like the rest of them, she thought that Rong Yan was still scrounging off the Tang family!


    But then¡ª


    Tang Yu knew one of Rong Yan¡¯s characteristics.


    She could not handle stress. Every time she was stressed, she would faint. This had been very convenient for Tang Yu to carry out her work!


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    After a round of search, Tang Yu found a jade plate and was pleased.


    There were letters distinctly carved upon the jade plate: the Fengyun family.


    The Fengyun family. It was said to be a force that came out of the blue sixteen years ago. In a short span of six years, the influence of the Fengyun family could be compared to those of the reclusive families, and that they were no weaker than even the Tang family.


    Unfortunately, the head of the Fengyun family disappeared ten years ago. Even their own family members could not locate her. Although the family had lost their leader, they were still as powerful as the other reclusive families.


    What surprised Tang Yu was that Rong Yan was actually the leader of the Fengyun family!


    A few days ago, when she saw Rong Yan in deep thought while holding the plate, she sent people to investigate the Fengyun family. As she was born sixteen years ago, she did not really know what happened then.


    Tang Yu was about to leave when she noticed the dudou that Rong Yan was clutching tightly. Anger rose in her. She raised her hand to grab the dudou away.


    Although Rong Yan was unconscious, her hands still tightly grasped the dudou. Tang Yu was unable to take off the dudou even after using her full strength.


    ¡°What an ungrateful b*tch!¡± Tang Yu huffed.


    Although she got close to Rong Yan for her hidden treasures, that did not mean that Tang Yu could stand her yearning for her two children.


    Whatever was on that woman must belong to her!


    Even the Fengyun family should be hers to inherit!


    The tighter Rong Yan¡¯s grasp, the stronger Tang Yu tried to pull¡ª


    Her fingers were chafed and bleeding, but she still would not let go.


    It was as if the dudou was a representation of all her hopes.


    ¡°This madwoman, your kind heart must have been eaten by a dog! You are but an ungrateful wolf!¡± Tang Yu¡¯s heart sank. She pulled out a silver needle and violently pricked Rong Yan¡¯s fingers.


    She was brazened because she knew that Rong Yan would not wake up. Every time that woman lost consciousness, she would have to sleep one whole day before regaining consciousness. Nothing could be done to wake her up during this period.


    Even if she did not wake up, she would still feel pain. If she were in pain, she would naturally let go¡ª

 Chapter 230 - Mad Woman III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However¡­


    Rong Yan¡¯s hand firmly clutched onto her bloodstained dudou. She also seemed to notice the pain, as her eyebrows were furrowed.


    But she still would not let go!


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    A deafening roar came from outside the wooden house, sending chills down Tang Yu¡¯s spine. The silver needle in her hand fell to the ground. As she turned her head in fear, she saw a middle-aged man with a vexed face.


    ¡°F¡­ father, why are you here?¡±


    Tang Yufei quickly hid the jade plate for fear that it would be discovered by Tang Luo.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what were you doing!¡± A green vein popped up at the corner of Tang Luo¡¯s forehead. He shouted furiously, ¡°What did you do to Yan¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yu¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. She quickly suppressed it. She said with a faltering voice, ¡°Father, Aunt Rong 1 has been living off of us for the past ten years, and she still wouldn¡¯t marry you, I just¡­ I just can¡¯t bear it anymore¡­¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s face was still vexed. ¡°That is none of your concern!¡±


    ¡°Even a dog would guard the house! What does Aunt Rong know?¡± Tang Yu bit her lip. She would rather die than to have Tang Luo know about the treasures in Rong Yan¡¯s hands.


    Moreover, she could never let him know how she had mooched off so many spirit herbs from Rong Yan¡¯s hands.


    After all, there was a price to a strain of Grade-3 spirit herb. Even in the Tang family, she could only obtain a strain from the pharmacy every six months. Ever since she had stumbled upon Rong Yan¡¯s spirit herbs, she had already swindled and mooched off thirty to forty strains of spirit herbs from her.


    The price of these spirit herbs was enough to feed a family for a lifetime.


    Not to mention, there were higher-grade spirit herbs in her possession¡­


    Too bad she could not get them off of her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how dare you compare Rong Yan to a dog!¡± Tang Luo was furious as he gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°It was just a metaphor! You gave her the best food, and this alone has cost a fortune. Don¡¯t you think she should pay back her debts? Too bad she is an ungrateful wolf who only thinks about her old husband and children. She won¡¯t even let you get close to her! I just feel bad for you¡­¡±


    Tang Yu looked over at Rong Yan. ¡°Maybe if she loses her dudou, she could also let go of her past and accept you with peace of mind.¡±


    At first, Tang Luo was enraged. But he felt much better after hearing his daughter¡¯s explanation. Still, his face was vexed, and he coldly admonished, ¡°No matter what, you still can¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°But Father, I had no choice! She just would not let go of her dudou!¡± Tang Yu raised her face and tried to look innocent. ¡°But you are right, Father. I will never hurt Aunt Rong again. After all¡­ I really like her.¡±


    ¡®I really like the treasures in her bag¡­¡¯


    ¡°Very well, take your leave.¡± Tang Luo gave Tang Yu a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡±


    Tang Yu lowered her eyes. From the side of her eyes, she stared deftly at the dudou Rong Yan was clutching so tightly. Reluctantly, she muttered, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    There was peace in the wooden house after Tang Yu¡¯s departure.


    Tang Luo lowered his eyes and gazed at the pale lady on the bed. With a bitter smile at the corner of his lips, he uttered, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I will not let you leave my side, no one will ever come to harm you in the future.¡±


    He would never forget¡ªhow he caught a brief glimpse of the passing beauty. From that day on, the luscious figure had caught his eyes and made its way to his heart to stay for good.

 Chapter 231 - Mad Woman IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At first, he thought he had no chance with a girl of such grace. Nobody knew that one day she would sustain heavy wounds after somebody had plotted against her. It was he who took her in and nursed her injuries.


    She wanted to leave even before her wounds had healed.


    He was afraid, afraid that he could never see her again.


    He was afraid that once she left, it would be forever¡­


    Therefore, before her wounds healed, he took matters into his own hands and erased all her memories.


    Unfortunately, she was strong-willed and stubborn. Even though she had lost all her memory, she tried to recall them, which made her¡­ mad!


    Tang Luo felt very guilty, but he knew that if he were to start all over again, he would still do the same!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, in this life, I am all you need. You don¡¯t have to think of the past. I will stay with you forever. No one in this world loves you more than I do¡­ If you have lost your child, then take Yu¡¯er as your daughter! Although she has made a mistake today, usually¡­ she has always respected you¡­¡±


    It did not matter if she had lost her memory, it did not matter if she had gone crazy.


    All that mattered was that she remained by his side.


    ***


    In the pleasure boat.


    Jiu Ming leaned lazily on the couch.


    In front of the couch, a songstress was playing the lute. Her voice was sweet like an oriole¡¯s, permeating the ears.


    As he gazed upon the songstress¡¯s countenance, Jiu Ming somehow remembered the mountain-like fat silhouette a few months back.


    ¡®That unscrupulous girl has gone to the first floor and didn¡¯t even come to see me!¡¯


    She was really heartless. He shared his future income from the first floor with her, and she would not even meet him once.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Just then, a guard dressed in black came in from the door. He glanced at the songstress and dancers, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, I have something to report.¡±


    Jiu Ming nonchalantly waved his hand. The corner of his lips turned upward, giving out a titillating smile.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    As the voice fell, the songstress and dancers took their leaves.


    The room felt empty. Only a guard remained half-kneeling by the couch.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    The guard dutifully reported, ¡°Young Master, we have found something. It appears that Empress Nalan¡­ is still alive¡­¡±


    The Empress was alive?


    Jiu Ming immediately got up and straightened his posture. He had a mask on his face. Although the expressions beneath his mask could not be seen clearly, his sinister eyes felt heavy.


    ¡°You said that Empress Nalan is alive? Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, a few days ago, our undercover agents had been in contact with people from the Fengyun family. It appears that the leader of the Fengyun family is related to the Empress. However, the leader¡¯s name is not Nalan Yan but Rong Yan.¡±


    The Fengyun family had always been a mystery. No one knew what the name of the leader was, nor had anyone ever seen her face. They were a force that had come out play out of nowhere and had piqued the interest of many.


    Jiu Ming too once sent people to investigate this mysterious Fengyun family a few years ago. Who would have known¡­


    That Empress Nalan was also involved in this?


    Jiu Yi closed his eyes. His slender fingers gently tapped on the table, and suddenly, he laughed. ¡°If Empress Nalan is still alive, and the Emperor has no knowledge of this, that means¡­ her death was planned by the Empress herself!¡±


    If Empress Nalan was kidnapped, why bother letting the whole world think that she was dead? Moreover, Feng Tianyu was not that foolish. He would have discovered it by now if the matter was planned by someone.

 Chapter 232 - If She’s Dead, I Want To See The Body I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The fact that he could be kept in the dark meant that it was Nalan Yan¡¯s planning.


    The guard hesitated for a moment. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand¡­ why would Empress Nalan do such a thing?¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled coldly. ¡°The rules of Cang Yue Mainland must not be defiled. Those who live in the reclusive world shall not lay their hands on those from the secular world, or else the situation in the mainland would be affected! But¡­ since the Empress had involved those from the reclusive world, and she wants to increase her influence, then she must leave!¡±


    Moreover, no one must ever know that the leader of the Fengyun family was Empress Nalan!


    In the end, those from the reclusive world could not restrain themselves. On the day the empress gave birth, she was snuck into Liu Yun Kingdom. That gave her an opportunity to escape by faking her own death. Once she kept her identity hidden, she could develop her influence without care.


    If not, once someone caught wind of the link between the Fengyun family and Empress Nalan, those from the reclusive world would not need to hold themselves back anymore. They would have the right to deal with the empress¡¯s kin.


    Because the Fengyun family had overreached the secular world.


    She would not dare to reveal any trace before she got ahead of them.


    Also, the year the Fengyun family was established matched the year the empress went missing!


    ¡°But I have heard that the leader of the Fengyun family went missing ten years ago?¡±


    The guard was startled. He thought of another news he had heard and continued, ¡°Young Master, I have heard something¡­ a few days ago, a lady carried a jade plate to the Fengyun family. She claimed to be the disciple of Rong Yan, the leader of the Fengyun family!¡±


    ¡°And the people from the Fengyun family¡­ believed her?¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes grew dark.


    Carrying a jade plate to the Fengyun family, that meant that Rong Yan was not with her.


    Those people believed her over a jade plate?


    ¡°Young Master, the people from the Fengyun family conducted an investigation on the lady. There was still Rong Yan¡¯s breath on her body. She also knew Rong Yan¡¯s training method.


    In the mainland, some treasures could discern a person¡¯s breath. Furthermore, they could locate a person by their breath. Unless the person was too powerful, or if the breath was hidden with other treasures, one could easily be found.


    Although Rong Yan had gone mad, her powers still remained. The Fengyun family was unable to find her through her breath, but they could discern her breath from people who had been in contact with her.


    That was why Rong Yan had kept herself in the back mountains of the Tang Family without ever stepping out these ten years. The Fengyun family could not find her trace despite using up all their resources.


    ¡°Where is Rong Yan then?¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s fingers held the teacup delicately. His eyes carried a sense of anxiety.


    If Empress Nalan was still alive¡­


    ¡°According to the lady, Rong Yan had passed away a few days ago.¡±


    Clink!


    Jiu Ming abruptly pinched his fingers. The teacup was shattered into tiny pieces.


    The shattered glass cut his fingers; the boiling hot tea scalded his palms red. He felt nothing. The air in the pleasure boat turned exceptionally heavy.


    ¡°Do not let anyone else know about this matter.¡±


    Rong Yan was dead?


    If Rong Yan were dead, he would never know if she was Nalan!


    They were just guessing without verifying.


    Also, it did not matter if Rong Yan was dead or alive, Feng Ruqing must not hear about this.


    ¡°Get everyone from the first floor to search for Rong Yan¡¯s whereabouts! If she is still alive, I want to see her; if she is dead, I want to see the body, no matter the cost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The guard turned and was about to go his away.


    A sinister light flashed in Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes. Coldly, he added, ¡°Those from the reclusive world must have also thought that the empress is dead and have stopped looking for her. Therefore, wipe out any news of her immediately, do not let those from the other side find her.¡±

 Chapter 233 - If She’s Dead, I Want To See The Body II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Fengyun family must never get involved with Feng Ruqing.


    Or else¡­


    With the Fengyun family coming into the picture, she as the daughter of Empress Nalan would have surpassed Fan Tao from the secular world. That would give them a reason to act!


    ¡®That girl wouldn¡¯t come to see me, I had better pay her a visit! Or else that ungrateful girl will forget me.¡¯ Jiu Ming¡¯s lip curled upward to reveal a smile.


    He stood up and adjusted his sleeves to exit the pleasure boat.


    ***


    Squeak squeak.


    Feng Ruqing saw a cute white spirit rabbit in front of her as she emerged from her closed-door cultivation. It gently tugged at her sleeves with its paw. The spirit rabbit was cute and bouncy; its azure eyes were like gemstones.


    ¡°Hm? You have reached Tier 2?¡± Feng Ruqing was taken aback.


    The spirit herbs did not only worked on humans. They were very potent on spirit beasts as well.


    Spirit rabbits originally had lower levels. What was once a Tier-1 mid-level spirit beast had evolved into Tier-2 in mere months.


    Just a little bit more before reaching Tier 3.


    Feng Ruqing glanced through the medium before pulling out a Grade-3 purple carrot and tossing it to the spirit rabbit.


    ¡°Eat this, and you will reach Tier 3.¡±


    The Spirit Rabbit was on the brink of leveling up. It would just take a little help from the outside to breakthrough.


    Squeak squeak!


    A huge carrot!


    The spirit rabbit was ecstatic as it held the purple carrot.


    ¡°Also, get all the spirit beasts to see me, I have been too busy lately and haven¡¯t had the time to check on everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    One could consume spirit herbs and herbal dishes without limit in the princess¡¯s manor. The spirit beasts¡¯ strength could progress very quickly.


    Squeak squeak!


    The spirit rabbit squeaked as it carried the huge carrot and scurried away.


    Feng Ruqing stretched her arms and walked toward the courtyard.


    In a few moments, all the spirit beasts filled the courtyard to answer Feng Ruqing¡¯s call.


    An earth bear, a purple sable, a hawk, a red fox, a griffin, another red fox 1 , a four-armed ape, and two spirit rabbits.


    The two spirit rabbits were the weakest at Tier 2.


    The purple sable, the hawk, and the four-armed ape had each achieved Tier 3. The griffin and the fox were at intermediate Tier 3. The earth bear, still the strongest amongst the beasts, was at advanced Tier 3.


    To save some trouble, just think of the spirit rabbits as Tier-2 beasts while the rest of them were Tier 3.


    ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t skip my spirit herbs.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled while stroking her chin.


    The beasts were startled and almost fell to their knees after hearing her words.


    Feng Ruqing had earlier cleared up a piece of farmland. Other than their daily ration of the Divine-Spirit fruits, any herbs that grew on the land were free for consumption and were administered by the wolf butler.


    Therefore, they did not steal them.


    ¡°What are you all afraid of? It is a good thing to improve your strength, why would I blame you all?¡± Feng Ruqing pulled out a pot of spirit wine. ¡°Hawk, take this spirit wine to Grandpa, it¡¯s been two months and his stock is probably running low. The rest of you stay back, I have something to say.¡±


    The hawk let out a gentle call. After collecting the pot of spirit wine, it thrust upward and disappeared in the blue skies.


    The earth bear thoughtfully pulled a chair from the room and placed it in front of Feng Ruqing.


    The four-armed ape carried a plate of fruits with one hand. A pair of hands was peeling the fruits while the other hand was placing the fruits into Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 234 - If She’s Dead, I Want To See The Body III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Two spirit rabbits bounced onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders and massaged her back with their tiny paws.


    The red fox leaped into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and covered her thighs like a fur blanket to the raging jealousy of other beasts.


    The rest of the spirit beasts stood below her attentively, waiting to be tamed¡­


    ***


    Tang Yin was greeted with this bizarre scene as she came along with Qian Ning.


    Her eyes grew big as she pointed at the young lady sitting on the chair. She was shocked beyond speech.


    What¡­ what was going on here?


    This was absurd!


    Feng Ruqing looked like a noble and domineering queen overlooking her subjects.


    Somehow, the young lady¡¯s cold eyes, relaxed postures, and even the furrow of her brows hit her hard.


    It was such a strange feeling.


    She had never felt that way before. It was as if she were possessed.


    ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and smiled without a care as she saw the stunned Tang Yin. ¡°It looks like you really are infatuated with me. If you weren¡¯t a girl, I would have thought you have bad intentions.¡±


    The girl must have had some strong background, yet she did nothing even after being here for so long. She was persistently trying to get into the princess¡¯s manor. Even after being thrown out a few times, she still managed to sneak inside.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yin regained her composure. Her delicate face went red. She stared at Feng Ruqing in anger. ¡°Who has bad intentions toward you? I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    She was here for the state preceptor. She would not have had any bad intentions on a woman.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing replied calmly. ¡°Beary, throw them out.¡±


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    Beary growled, went up, and grabbed Tang Yin and Qian Ning by the collar. It dragged them to the courtyard and abruptly threw them beyond the walls before returning to await further orders.


    Beyond the wall, Tang Yin, a little disheartened, squatted down and wondered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get through to this woman?¡±


    Qian Ning pulled Tang Yin from the ground. ¡°Little Lady, why don¡¯t you just admit that you had other intentions toward her?¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless.


    Qian Ning thought she had the best solution. She continued with her advice. ¡°Little Lady, we just need to sneak into the princess¡¯s manor. Clearly, your seduction technique hasn¡¯t worked. Why not just leap into her arms, accuse her of improper touching when she embraces you and make her take you in?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Qian Ning, how could you be so clever?¡±


    Qian Ning smugly raised her head. ¡°Of course, I have been reading countless books on scheming just to find a way for you to stay.¡±


    ¡°How can I make Feng Ruqing embrace me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy! I have read from the book that you just have to feign tripping down. She will hold your fall for sure! That is when you accuse her. The book is never wrong.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up even brighter.


    ¡®Tis a good idea!


    She must get into the manor by any means! Even if she were to use up all her life¡¯s wit.


    It appeared that she could already imagine Feng Ruqing carrying her into the manor in a wedding chariot. Her lips curled up and eventually, it broke into an evil laugh.


    ***


    In the courtyard, Feng Ruqing breathed a sigh of relief since she was not bothered by the loli anymore. A little headache made her rub her temples.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to sneak some magic arrays in.¡±


    Since the little girl didn¡¯t do anything, she would not punish her too harshly. Still, the world is a dangerous place, it is good to always be on the lookout.

 Chapter 235 - To The Forest Of Spirit Beasts

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing regained her focus. Her eyes fell on a group of spirit beasts.


    ¡°The snow wolf has not returned. I am worried about them. I will go to the Forest of Spirit Beasts today. Beary will handle all matters in the house while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°Grunt.¡±


    Beary¡¯s could not contain its excitement. Ever since the snow wolf had left, Beary had finally risen to the rank of an acting butler from a lowly attendant.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a moment. ¡°Beary, my two girls are in your care. I want them to hit the Earth Warrior tier fast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Master, you are putting Beary in a pickle.¡¯


    What talent stack do they have? To get to the level of an Earth Warrior Tier in a short amount of time¡­ you really are putting me in a beary 1  difficult situation.¡¯


    Of course, Feng Ruqing understood Liu Li and Qing Ling¡¯s innate abilities. The reason why she didn¡¯t help them cultivate before was because they had no natural gifts. The cultivation would be a waste of time.


    The reason she went to buy grade three spirit herbs from the herb store was for their sake. She had concocted an herbal dish that would improve their physique and enhance their natural abilities. But it would need Grade-3 spirit herbs.


    However¡­


    The herb store took two months to procure the spirit herbs.


    Feng Ruqing was in a bind. If she had known she could reach the level of a True Warrior in a short amount of time, there would be no need to go to the herb store. Since she had bought them, it would be a waste not to use them.


    At least there was still value to the Grade-3 herbs.


    With the help of the herbal dish, the two girls¡¯ skill would be remarkably improved.


    ¡°Ape, I will give you a recipe later. Go and make the herbal dish. Feed them to the girls daily. They may start cultivating after ten days.¡±


    ¡°Eek eek!¡±


    The ape screeched as it receives the recipe from Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°As for the other beasts¡­ while I¡¯m not around, take care of the herbs behind the mountain.¡± Feng Ruqing rose from her chair. She stretched out lazily. Her eyes were a little heavy. She was still concerned.


    The snow wolf should have returned a few days ago, yet it had not. This made her anxious. She needed to go to the forest of spirit beasts no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the side.


    Feng Ruqing was surprised. As she turned to look, she saw a young, delicate, and pretty face.


    He had a bright smile on his face. Even the scar on his face was aesthetically pleasing.


    ¡°You are going to the Forest of Spirit Beasts. I will go with you.¡±


    ¡®With me around, you will be in safe hands!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was taken aback. ¡°Chen¡¯er, where have you been these few days?¡±


    ¡°I saw a woman constantly paying you a visit. I didn¡¯t want to see any outsiders, so I didn¡¯t step out of the room.¡±


    His fingers pointed at his scars. There was coldness in his eyes as he looked downward.


    Feng Ruqing knew Qin Chen¡¯s character by heart. The very few times when he went outside was with her. When she was not around, he would not even look at outsiders. Tang Yin¡¯s constant visits lately meant that he would shut himself in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lightly smiled.


    With Qin Chen around, she felt very relaxed.


    ¡­


    After delegating her matters, Feng Ruqing left with Qin Chen. Not long after his departure, a set of purple changshan 1 materialized out of thin air. Standing against the wind, its exquisiteness was menacing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±

 Chapter 236 - Tang Family, Tang Shan I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Li raised her head to see a silver faced man levitating in the air.


    She had never seen the boss of level one before. Even when running errands for Feng Ruqing, she had only met the elders. But as she saw the mask on his face, there was a sense of comprehension beneath her eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Jiu?¡±


    Jiu Ming looked at the girl beneath him. His voice was cold. ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Ruqing?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jiu, our princess has gone to the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts?


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed subconsciously. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°When will she be back?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure. It will probably take a few days.¡±


    Liu Li really didn¡¯t know when Feng Ruqing will return. It should take a few days at least.


    After hearing this, Jiu Ming immediately lifted his sleeves and left. His magenta silhouette disappeared under the skies.


    Shortly after his departure, a tiny head popped out from the courtyard next door.


    The little girl had skin smooth like eggshell. Her delicate face was like those of a clay doll; her eyes dark like jewels. She was exquisitely beautiful.


    ¡°She went to the Forest of Spirit Beasts?¡± Tang Yin pondered for a moment. If she had left the house, there would be no reason to stay. Furthermore, she needed to observe her in close distance.


    ¡°Qian Ning, let us go to the Forest of Spirit Beasts as well.¡±


    Qian Ning was walking out but stopped dead in her tracks upon hearing this. She turned her head. ¡°Little Lady, what did you say?¡±


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts¡­


    That was a place of extreme danger. With Litty Lady¡¯s cultivation, she would be looking for trouble.


    Besides, if she were to encounter powerful spirit beasts, there was no way she could ensure her safety.


    ¡°No questions, Feng Ruqing has gone to the Forest of Spirit Beasts! We must catch up to her!¡± Tang Yin did not care for Qian Ning¡¯s whining. She held her hands and ran for the city gate.


    ***


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Located outside the imperial city.


    The terrain was rough, and the roads were perilous.


    But the forest now was filled with an air of mystique.


    Feng Ruqing was tightly holding a jade pendant. Her eyes were dark and heavy.


    It felt as if a powerful wave was about to suddenly hit. Even Qin Chen, who was following behind her noticed.


    ¡°Qing Qing.¡±


    He walked in front of her and saw the pendant in her hand.


    The word ¡°Tang¡± was distinctly carved on the pendant.


    ¡°That pendant¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that before, that is the pendant Tang Zi was always carrying!¡± Feng Ruqing clenched the pendant tightly. Her face was clouded in distress. Coldly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s the Iron-Blooded Troop¡­ something has happened¡­¡±


    She had felt anxious this morning, but after entering the forest, her anxiety grew even stronger. As it appeared, something must have happened to Tang Zi and the others!


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes. Using spiritual telepathy, she asked, ¡°Fu Chen, is there any way to enclose the whole forest in your spiritual power?¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s voice came through her mind through spiritual telepathy. ¡°No problem, Mother.¡±


    He was getting more used to calling her ¡°mother¡±. There was no stress nor embarrassment like before.


    As he finished his words, Fu Chen wasted no more words and spread his spiritual power to cover the whole forest.


    Certainly, he would not be able to release any spirit power if his stomach was empty. It helped to have adequate spirit herbs in the medium, naturally.


    In a short while, his child-like voice came through again.

 Chapter 237 - Tang Family, Tang Shan II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Master, I have located the snow wolf.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing took a deep breath.


    Once the snow wolf was located, they could get to Tang Zi and the rest.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I know where the snow wolf is. Let¡¯s go there now.¡±


    She said coldly as she recomposed her thought, her eyes slightly sunken.


    ***


    The spring water was dyed red in blood.


    There was a group in front of the spring. Right in front of them were a bloodied snow wolf and a heroic-looking girl. She looked composed.


    ¡°Tang Zi, I really never thought I would find you here.¡±


    Standing right in front of them was a middle-aged man with a cold smile. The corners of his lips curled up cynically; his eyes were filled with belittlement and ridicule.


    Twenty years. This woman had gone missing for twenty whole years. If he had not been to the Forest of Spirit Beasts to run some errand, he would have never found her.


    Tang Zi wiped the blood off of the corners of her lips. Since encountering the man, she had led the rest to escape for the past few days. In the end, he still caught up to them.


    ¡°Tang Shan, I have nothing to do with your Tang family since twenty years ago, why do you still relentlessly pursue me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Tang Shan¡¯s voice brought chills. ¡°Because you are Tang Zi, a woman abandoned by the Tangs! I couldn¡¯t care less about the Grade-2 herbs in your hands, but¡­ an abandoned woman like you have no rights to keep spirit herbs. If you hand me those Grade-2 spirit herbs and the snow wolf, I will let you go!¡±


    Although Grade-2 herbs have little effect on him, his son needed them. Even though there were many Grade-2 herbs in the Tang family, but to divide the herbs amongst so many people meant that each one of them got only a very little amount of the herbs.


    Also, the advanced-level Tier-3 snow wolf could seal a contract with his son.


    At least Tang Zi was useful, he could take many things from her.


    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡±


    Tang Zi glared at Tang Shan furiously. ¡°I am no longer a Tang family member since twenty years ago. Don¡¯t even think about getting anything from me!¡±


    Twenty years ago, she was heavily wounded and was banished from the Tang family. It was Empress Nalan who had saved her.


    The Iron-Blooded Troop was founded since.


    Her life was saved by the empress.


    She would never let the Empress down in this life!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tang Shan let out a bewildered laugh. His face was fierce. ¡°It appears that you are intent on making an enemy out of me. I wanted to let you off since you were once family, but now¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t blame him for her stubbornness!


    ¡°Aroo!¡±


    The snow wolf howled angrily, its eyes were filled with redness as it angrily glared at Tang Shan. The glare served as a warning.


    Its owner gave it the task of safeguarding the Iron-Blooded Troop.


    Therefore¡­


    It could never, ever let these people kill its master¡¯s servants. Not in front of it.


    ¡°This snow wolf is fierce enough, I¡¯m sure my son will like it.¡±


    Tang Shan was not enraged by the snow wolf¡¯s ferociousness. His lips curled up and smiled coldly. His ridiculing gaze fell upon Tang Zi. At that moment, an aura exclusive to those of Spirit Warrior tier exploded in the air. The whole atmosphere went dark.


    Tang Zi looked bad.


    She had just reached the level of Spirit Warrior tier a few days ago. She had even finished her mission given by the princess and was on her way back to the imperial city. She did not expect to stumble upon Tang Shan on her way back.


    Tang Zi¡¯s glanced at the snow wolf, before looking back at the defeated Tier-3 spirit beasts. There was a hint of kindness to the curve of her lips.

 Chapter 238 - Tang Family, Tang Shan III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nobody knew how the snow wolf managed to persuade these Tier-3 beasts into joining. They had not had the chance to live a good life yet but still followed him into such a predicament.


    ¡°Snow wolf, take them and escape. I will hold him off.¡±


    The snow wolf howled. It seemed to resist Tang Zi¡¯s words.


    Although the great wolf butler was quite cowardly, for Divine-Spirit Fruits¡¯s sake¡­ no, for the sake of its duties and responsibilities, it could never leave Tang Zi behind.


    ¡°Tang Zi, don¡¯t waste your efforts. Once I, Tang Shan, have set my eyes upon something, nothing will ever escape.¡± Tang Shan laughed coldly. ¡°The other Tier-3 spirit beasts are still low level; my son has no use for them. But my subordinates haven¡¯t got any spirit mounts yet, they shall be presented to them as rewards.¡±


    One sentence and fate of all the spirit beasts were sealed!


    Tang Zi paled. She was no longer related to the Tang family, yet these people shamelessly would not let her go.


    ¡°Tang Shan, is your Tang family now a band of highwaymen? Strong-arming other people¡¯s spirit beasts?¡± Tang Zi gritted her teeth. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a rule in the reclusive world, you are not to lay your hands on people from the secular world. Have you forgotten about this?¡±


    Tang Shan laughed coldly. ¡°The blood of the Tang family flows in you, yet you would not give up your possessions of the Tang family. Instead, you kept them for yourselves. That is in itself wrong; I am just taking back what belongs to the Tang family, where is the fault in that?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I was banished by the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°So what? I will tell others that you are still a member of the Tang family. Who dares to stop me, the keeper of the Tang family order?¡± Tang Shan was unfazed.


    With each step, he was closing in on Tang Zi.


    Tang Zi now had nowhere to run.


    Behind her were her comrades, who had stayed with her through thick and thin!


    ¡°These spirit beasts are not owned by me. Do whatever you like to me, but do not touch the others!¡±


    Tang Shan glanced at Tang Zi coldly, his smile grew even more cynical.


    In fact, he knew from the start that the snow wolf had already sealed a contract with someone else. However, the energy from the contract did not belong to Tang Zi. But it did not matter, he had his own ways to erase the power of the contract.


    Without the contractual bond, the spirit beast would be his son¡¯s.


    ¡°Tang Zi, I couldn¡¯t give a damn what position they hold in the secular world, but I can see that these beasts are already your subjects. With such a relationship, I have the rights to lay my hand on you.¡± Tang Shan was raising his hands slowly. ¡°As for these spirit beasts, they too belong to the Tangs!¡±


    Boom!


    A surge of energy shot out in Tang Zi¡¯s direction.


    Bam!


    A loud noise crackled and Tang Zi took a few steps back. She landed heavily on her back on the old tree behind her.


    A foul taste gushed through her throat as if she were about to cough blood. She desperately held it back.


    She would rather die than to give up in front of the Tangs.


    Tang Zi raised her sword.


    The few days of fleeing had used up all her energy. Even her hands were shivering while holding the sword.


    But still, she clutched the handle tightly. Her sharp, shimmering blade was pointed at Tang Shan.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, no one would listen to me. They pushed all their wrongdoings to me. I was already injured, and yet they still cast me away from the Tang Family. I had to fend for myself!¡± Tang Zi smiled slightly. ¡°I, Tang Zi, had never done anything wrong to the Tang Family, but no one believed me¡­¡±


    ¡°It happened before, and now it is happening again; you people called me a traitor of the Tang family. Now, I shall leave the Tang family for good, not because the Tang family doesn¡¯t want me. It¡¯s because¡­ I do not yearn to be part of the Tang family!¡±

 Chapter 239 - Weak, Pitiful And Heart

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Tang Shan chuckled coldly. His aura inched toward Tang Zi. Even if Tang Zi had reached the Spirit Warrior tier, the aura still made her felt breathless.


    After that¡­


    Tang Shan raised his hand in slow motion.


    The wind was coming from his sleeves, a powerful energy surged outward again. He did not give Tang Zi any chance to react. Her body took the impact.


    This time, Tang Zi was unable to suppress the feeling in her throat. As she opened her mouth, blood spewed out, turning the falling leaves in front of her red.


    The blood was brightly red.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    The faces of the Iron-Blooded Troop members fell, before turning to the Tang family with a resentful glare.


    Years ago, they too followed the empress through thick and thin, facing numerous obstacles, encountering different enemies. But not one of them made them as angry as Tang Shan.


    The leader had never mentioned her backstory, and no one questioned her. No one thought she was exiled.


    So much for the great reclusive family!


    ¡°Tang Zi, look at your underlings, they are mere ants! How angry they are, yet they couldn¡¯t kill me to avenge you¡­¡± Tang Shan looked down at Tang Zi condescendingly.


    ¡°The power of the secular world is so weak, how uninteresting. You think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with you since you fled days ago? You rats are merely being played! How laughable. Now that I¡¯ve had my fun, no one shall escape from here!¡±


    ¡°Aroo!¡±


    Led by the angry howl, the Snow Wolf charged toward him like a swift wind. The speed surprised Tang Shan.


    Unfortunately, the Tier-3 high-level snow wolf was nothing in his eyes.


    Thus, at the exact moment the snow wolf leaped in front of his very eyes, he simply waved his sleeves. The snow wolf curled up like a snowball and was sent rolling backward.


    ¡°Oof.¡± The snow wolf regained its composure, eyes filled with rage.


    ¡®Who are you calling a rat? This bastard called me a rat?¡¯


    To compare a snow wolf from the snowy mountains to a rat! What an insult.


    ¡®This is too much!¡¯


    ¡°What use is a pet who try to kill its owner. I might as well kill you and find another one for my son.¡± Tang Shan closed his eyes. His eyes seemed murderous.


    He wanted to tame the snow wolf, but he would not allow any disobedience.


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    The snow wolf got even more angrier.


    First, that old bastard had disparaged it as a rat, now he was accusing it of wanting to kill its own master!


    The master treated it so kindly, feeding him Divine-Spirit Fruits every day, why would it want to kill its own master?


    ¡°Tang Shan, the one you are dealing with is me!¡± Tang Zi saw that Tang Shan intended to kill the snow wolf. She planted the sword on the ground and pulled herself up. Her eyes were bone-chilling. ¡°Also, you are not the master of this wolf, you have no right to touch it!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Tang Zi leaped in front of Tang Shan as he was approaching the snow wolf. The blade in her hand created a strong gust of wind as she raised her sword to attack.


    Gales were blowing.


    ¡°Thrash!¡± Tang Shan nonchalantly let out a cold chuckle. He raised his hand and let out an explosive sound. The winds from his palm hit Tang Zi in the chest and made her fall to the ground like a crashing meteor.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡±


    The Snow Wolf¡¯s eyes were red. The master had asked it to safeguard the Iron-Blooded Troop.


    Yet, it had allowed Tang Zi to be injured!


    As if he had thought of the end, the snow wolf¡¯s eyes glowed a darker scarlet. The eyes had lost their cute, innocent charm from before. There was an indescribable eeriness to them

 Chapter 240 - Weak, Pitiful, And Heart

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Boom!


    Energy penetrated the top of the snow wolf¡¯s head and shot up into the sky.


    At this very critical juncture, the snow wolf had had a breakthrough! It evolved from a Tier-3 advanced-level snow wolf into a Tier-4 snow wolf.


    Then, it leaped forward with its bloodthirsty mouth wide open and sunk its teeth into Tang Shan.


    Tang Shan furrowed his brows. He took a few steps back. A swift punch soon followed, the blow landed on the snow wolf¡¯s abdomen.


    Bam!


    The snow wolf took a strong hit to the gut. Its body landed on a tree. Instead of stopping, the snow wolf quickly leaped toward Tang Shan.


    Tang Zi coughed a few times, her body staggered.


    The other members of the family too sprung into action and had them surrounded. It would be difficult to make an escape even if they grew wings.


    The spirit beasts that were persuaded by the snow wolf had no intentions of serving the human in the first place. They were willing to follow the snow wolf only because the Divine-Spirit Fruits were too tasty.


    But these people wanted to make them their mounts?


    The spirit beasts looked at the group of people who had their swords drawn. The beasts let out angry roars and charged at the group of people without holding back.


    ¡°Tang Zi!¡±Ling Yun tightly grasped the sword in her hand. ¡°No matter how it ends, we, Iron-Blooded Troop, shall live and die together!


    What they feared was never death.


    What they feared was to be unable to get on the battlefield again.


    Now that it had come down to this, the Iron-Blooded Troop shall unite as one without the fear of death.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Tang Zi looked at the band of sisters who had been sticking by her side for years. She raised the long sword in her hand and charged into the battlefield.


    Blood once again dyed the spring water red. It was dazzlingly bright against the sunlight.


    The snow wolf was the first to be overpowered.


    After all, it was a creature that had just recently reached Tier-4 and stood no chance against Tang Shan. It could only endure so many beatings with its thick skin.


    Tang Zi did not go to the snow wolf¡¯s assistance. Instead, she used the sword in her hand to kill the members of the Tang family.


    Tang Shan was the only person who was stronger than Tang Zi on the scene. The others were no match against Tang Zi.


    Tang Shan was about to continue teaching the snow wolf its lesson when he suddenly noticed that he had lost half his men in the short amount of time. Did this happen because he was delayed by the snow wolf?


    Tang Shan was stunned. As he turned his head, he saw the snow wolf smiling weirdly.


    Yes, it smiled.


    Tang Shan realized something, after seeing the snow wolf¡¯s smile. As if struck by lightning, his body trembled uncontrollably.


    The snow wolf had been looking at him in ridicule. Out of spite, he did not kill the snow wolf immediately but instead tormented it. He thought that Tang Zi wouldn¡¯t be able to move heedlessly with him around.


    Who¡¯d knew that she had killed many of his men in a short time!


    ¡°You guys did this on purpose!¡± Said the furious Tang Shan as he gritted his teeth.


    The snow wolf¡¯s smile grew even weirder.


    ¡®After all, you have never intended for us to leave with our lives in the first place. Then we shall kill whomever we can! All you old men who wanted to rob us of the Divine-Spirit Fruits will not leave unharmed!¡¯


    This was also why Tang Zi did not help.


    Since they were all going to die, why not kill as much as they could? Even if she had worked together with the snow wolf, they were still no match for Tang Shan. Only by doing so could they inflict maximum damage on the Tangs.


    ¡°The damned snow wolf, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Tang Shan¡¯s eyes were red.


    If not for the snow wolf¡¯s taunt, if not because his anger made him focus his eyes on the beaten Snow Wolf, he would have been able to notice what had been going on around him.

 Chapter 241 - Weak, Pitiful, And Heart

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    These people must die!


    Killing his men was like punching him in the face; he would not stand for it!


    At first, the snow wolf was pleased. However, its heart skipped a beat when it saw Tang Shan furiously charging at it.


    ¡®We¡¯re finished, this guy is really pissed off now!¡¯


    In actual fact, it was still afraid of death¡­


    The snow wolf, therefore, straightened its back with a carp-like motion without even looking at the middle-aged man behind.


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!¡±


    ¡®Catch me if you can, you bastard!¡¯


    ¡°The damned snow wolf, stay if you dare!¡± Tang Shan angrily shouted.


    But his men were almost wiped off by Tang Zi. He was not able to pursue the snow wolf and soon gave up his chase. He decided to kill Tang Zi first. There will be time for the snow wolf later.


    Although the snow wolf had just reached Tier-4, its speed had somehow increased tremendously. It would take a few minutes to catch up to it.


    A few minutes was enough for Tang Zi to eliminate all his men.


    Tang Shan gave chase to Tang Zi without hesitation.


    Who would have known that Tang Zi would start running as well?


    ¡®She had ran away? Leaving her Iron-Blooded Troop behind?¡¯


    After all, Tang Zi was the only one who could escape. The rest of the Iron-Blooded Troop was not strong enough to break through their encirclement.


    Tang Shan did not even stop to ponder and immediately went to chase Tang Zi.


    As he was fast approaching Tang Zi, an agonizing shriek came from behind him.


    Tang Shan hastily turned his head and saw a snow-colored wolf licking bloodstain off of its body. It was standing on top of the corpse of a Tang family member looking at him with a sneer.


    Those eyes looked at him like he was the fool.


    The snow wolf was now a Tier-4 wolf. If it were before, Tang Zi and the snow wolf could never play Tang Shan around this way.


    Some of Tang Shan¡¯s men were of True Warrior tier as well. He could only kill them effortlessly after reaching Tier 4.


    While Tang Shan was startled, Tang Zi managed to escape a few more yards away.


    His anger turned into a fit of rage. He was now pursuing the snow wolf heedlessly.


    The snow wolf, after biting some members of the Tang family to death offhandedly turned in front to flee.


    This time around, Tang Shan did not stop and were persistently giving chase to the snow wolf.


    Compared to Tang Zi, the one he wanted to kill more was this Snow Wolf that dared to look down at him!


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!¡±


    The snow wolf looked back and was terrified out of his wits.


    ¡®What the hell is this guy? Didn¡¯t he see Tang Zi turn around? Didn¡¯t he see Tang Zi killing the Tang family members?¡¯


    That was not what it had expected.


    ¡®Holy Mother I¡¯m scared! Somebody save me!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sure if the gods had heeded the snow wolf¡¯s plea, or that the gods took pity on the snow wolf, which was more of a dog¡­


    As the snow wolf was about to be caught, and as Tang Shan¡¯s palm was about to reach him, a surge of energy suddenly shot out from a near distance. A thunderous boom exploded, and Tang Shan was directly hit. The powerful strike caused a shock wave to be emanated from around his body.


    As Tang Shan stumbled a few steps back after being hit, the snow wolf was finally saved. It saw the green-robed young man in the breeze.


    There was a striking scar on the young man¡¯s face.


    But standing next to the young man, was a figure it had always been dreaming of¡­


    It howled as its snow-white body swooped toward Feng Ruqing.


    In a rare moment, Feng Ruqing did not kick the snow wolf away and instead opened her arms up for an embrace¡­


    Of course, the consequences were severe.


    Feng Ruqing had forgotten about her reduced weight. Her frame was not wide enough to accommodate the snow wolf like she used to. She was knocked a few steps backward before falling to the ground on her butt. Her bones were almost knocked out of place.


    But the snow wolf had no self-awareness. It licked Feng Ruqing¡¯s face with its tongue. Tears were rolling in its eyes.


    Weak, pitiful, and heart-wrenching.

 Chapter 242 - Shut His Mouth I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At first, Feng Ruqing took pity on the snow wolf. However, that knock had made her mad.


    ¡°No Divine-Spirit Fruit for a day!¡±


    Like a bolt from the blue, the snow wolf was dumbfounded.


    It did not understand what wrong it had done to have master deducting its Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Fortunately, it had kept away some Divine-Spirit Fruits for times like this.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Tang Shan¡¯s face turned cold. He set his eyes upon Qin Chen¡¯s face.


    To him, amongst the crowd, that young man made him feel most threatened.


    Feng Ruqing blinked at the snow wolf and signaled it to stand aside.


    The snow wolf obediently rolled to the side. It found a tree stump and sat down like a house dog. Its wolf tail wagged, so cute and fluffy.


    Tang Shan was speechless.


    ¡®Where has your dignity gone? Where was the savagery in your plans just now? How did this snow wolf, brimming with pride, turn into a dog in the blink of an eye?¡¯


    And acting all cute?


    ¡®Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you guys really?¡± Tang Shan asked this with gritted teeth and anger in his eyes as nobody replied to him.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes fell upon Tang Zi¡¯s pale face.


    There were still fresh bloodstains at the corners of her mouth. The blood was still wet, and it made Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes red.


    She still didn¡¯t answer Tang Shan¡¯s question. She streaked to land in front of Tang Zi in her red gown.


    Tang Zi was confused by the unknown but familiar face. For a moment there, her brains crashed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She could only utter these few words after getting a hold of herself.


    She could not recognize Feng Ruqing as she had changed drastically within these couple of months¡­


    Those features, that breath; they felt strangely familiar to her.


    After looking at how the snow wolf reacted toward her, she had an intuition. But she felt that it was too incredible; she could not believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you¡¯re wounded.¡± Feng Ruqing furrowed her brows and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. She asked Fu Chen to take out a blood-red fruit from the medium and passed it to Tang Zi. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Boom!


    The familiar voice was like a lightning bolt exploding in Tang Zi¡¯s mind.


    Her mind went blank. She stared blankly at the young girl in front.


    She probably could not have recognized Feng Ruqing by face alone. But her voice had been deeply engraved in her mind. She could never forget it.


    Thus, when Feng Ruqing opened her mouth, her intuition was proven.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Princess!


    The young girl shining brilliantly in front of their eyes was their master, Feng Ruqing!


    None of the Iron-Blooded Troop could believe it. How did the princess become so skinny in just two months?


    No, she was still a bit chubby by normal standards. But compared to how she was before, she was astonishingly skinny!


    Tang Zi was still in shock. She had yet to regain her composure.


    Feng Ruqing did not want to delay any further. She gently placed the red fruit near Tang Zi¡¯s lips.


    The fruit was very small; almost like a grape. It was easily pushed into Tang Zi¡¯s mouth.


    She took a bite subconsciously. The sweet nectar filled her mouth and carried a thick scent of spirit flavor. The pain in her chest greatly subsided.


    That was¡­ a spirit herb?


    Only spirit herbs could produce such great results.


    Tang Shan appeared disdained at first. But after he saw Feng Ruqing taking out the fruit, he was astounded, even his breath grew rapid. ¡°Is that¡­ a Grade-3 herbal fruit?¡±

 Chapter 243 - Shut His Mouth II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Moreover, the herbal fruit could even heal Spirit Warrior-tier injuries?


    Tang Shan took a few quick glances. There was darkness underneath his eyes.


    It seemed that Feng Ruqing did not see his eyes. Her eyes turned toward the members of the Iron-Blooded Troop.


    ¡°Those who are injured may take an herbal fruit from me.¡±


    If the herbal fruit could heal the injuries of Tang Zi¡¯s caliber, it would work even better on the others.


    But they too knew the value of an herbal fruit. The master could have kept them for her own future use, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to give it to them?


    As such, the members of Iron-Blooded Troop were a bit hesitant. No one dared to take the fruit.


    Feng Ruqing gently closed her eyes. ¡°You are all my girls. Our number shall never change from the day you girls pledged your allegiance to me, not one less. As valuable as herbal fruits are to me, they don¡¯t even come close to your lives!¡±


    She did not dawdle any longer. She knew that they would not take the fruits. Therefore, she took out more fruits and placed them in Tang Zi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Take these and feed them. Give priority to the wounded. Today, everyone must leave here without a single scratch! Don¡¯t even bring a single scar back to the city!¡±


    The crowd trembled. The young girl¡¯s crisp but unshakable voice was like a hand tugging at the strings in their hearts.


    She said that the value of herbal fruits didn¡¯t come close to their lives!


    Even in those days when the empress brought them down to the battlefield and stuck by their side, she had never said such things before.


    Ling Yun looked blankly at the young girl. Only then she realized that she had undergone a major transformation in the short period of six months.


    She had become so brilliant that it was hard to look her in the eyes.


    ¡°What is your relationship with Tang Zi?¡± Tang Shan¡¯s eyes fell on the herbal fruits in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands. Wickedness filled his eyes.


    Feng Ruqing looked back at Tang Shan, smiling coldly. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Tang Zi was a traitor?! She had betrayed the Tang family before, she will betray you in the future as well!¡±


    Tang Shan¡¯s voice was like a sledgehammer pounding on Tang Zi¡¯s heart.


    She anxiously lifted her head to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Her eyes were filled with tension, sorrow, and despair.


    At first, everyone in the Tang family did not trust her just because of a person¡¯s words.


    Those who had promised to protect her too did not trust her at all.


    Everyone treated her like a traitor.


    If it weren¡¯t because the elder wanted to spare her life, those people would have never let her leave the Tang family.


    But still, those people laid their hands on her during her exile from the Tang family and injured her. That had taken a toll on her cultivation.


    She was afraid¡­ afraid that Feng Ruqing too would abandon her.


    That she would treat her as a traitor and throw her out of the imperial city.


    She knew very well the spits and nails that came with being accused as the traitor. If she could not prove her innocence, she would be a traitor in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Ruqing calmly looked at Tang Shan.


    Her eyes were serene, but deep inside, she was burning with anger.


    Traitor¡­


    So that was what Tang Zi had to go through all these while.


    Even now, those who did not believe her and accused her, still dared to find her?


    ¡°I do not know what happened to Tang Zi last time, but¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled cynically?¡ªridicule in her smile. ¡°If I condemned her just by listening to your few words, wouldn¡¯t that be too pitiful on her part?¡±

 Chapter 244 - Shut His Mouth III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing trusted Tang Zi.


    ¡°Since she is my subordinate, I trust her.¡±


    When Feng Ruqing trusted someone, she would trust her wholeheartedly. Moreover, if the person she trusted failed her, no one was capable of handling her revenge.


    If Tang Zi truly thought of betraying Feng Ruqing, she would have left the princess who had always been breaking her heart. However, not only did she continue to stay at the palace, she did not bow her head to the Noble Consort Rong. She was waiting for the day the princess came to her senses.


    Tang Zi¡¯s dream had come true. The princess was fully awake and would never break their hearts again.


    ¡®She trusts me! Her Highness trusts me!¡¯ Tang Zi glanced at Feng Ruqing. All of a sudden, her eyes were flooded with tears as old memories flashed through her mind. It was truly ridiculous that she was upset with the things the Tang family did to her previously.


    She should just let go of the people who had wronged her by just hearing a few words from the others. Now, she was fully awake and stared at Tang Shan resolutely.


    ¡°It is true that I had betrayed the Tang family! However, it did not happen twenty years ago. It¡¯s happening today!¡± The Tang family was the pain that she had held onto for years. However, she would never feel bad for them anymore.


    ¡°Pfft! Lady, regardless of whether Tang Zi was shoved out of the Tang family, she still carries the bloodline of the Tang family. If you want her to work for you, give me one hundred pieces of Grade-3 spirit herbs¡ªspirit fruits,¡± Tang Shan sneered.


    ¡°Tang Shan! You are no different from a robber!¡± Slightly startled, Tang Zi snarled.


    With the Tang family¡¯s strength, they were only capable of getting forty to fifty pieces of Grade-3 spirit herbs each year. Spirit herbs with Grade-4 and above were much lesser. Tang Shan had actually requested for a hundred pieces of spirit fruits?


    ¡°I will let all of you go with a hundred pieces of spirit fruits. From here onward, you must give me a hundred pieces of spirit herbs every month. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± Tang Shan¡¯s eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡®Since this lady has so many spirit fruits, she must have an easier way to get them. It would be useful if I spare her life. As for the young master with a scar on his face, even if he is a threat, he dares not mess with the Tang family.¡¯


    As everyone in the Tang family was aware that Tang Yin was Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦, even in the reclusive realm, if anyone messed with the Tang family, he was actually messing with the people in that realm. Naturally, Tang Shan feared for no one.


    Howl!


    A gust of wind swept past Tang Shan from his back.


    Stunned, Tang Shan turned his head only to see the young master with a beautiful countenance standing before his eyes. His eyes were cold and nonchalant. Strangely, the young master was only a human, but Tang Shan felt the young master gave out a cold aura. He never had such a feeling before.


    The young master¡¯s strength was not inferior to his. He was in the same tier as Tang Shan¡ªSpirit Warrior tier. However, the domineering demeanor from the young master was so overwhelming.


    Stunned, this was the first time Feng Ruqing witnessed Qin Chen¡¯s battle skill. He was really something.


    Feng Ruqing could vaguely remember that Fu Chen had told her before. Qin Chen did not manage to cultivate for a long while, and he could only do so when he stayed with Feng Ruqing. This could hardly be changed.


    However, Qin Chen was only at the tender age of sixteen, but he had actually attained Spirit Warrior tier a few years ago. He truly was an unrivaled talent. After all, a human could never start cultivating as soon as he was born. He could only do so when he had attained a certain age.

 Chapter 245 - Shut His Mouth IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing had attained her current strength because of the spirit herbs. However, Qin Chen was really something as he had attained such immense power at a tender age. Why did he suffer such a miserable situation?


    Whoosh!


    Qin Chen swiftly unsheathed his sword. A blood curdling sword aura emitted from the sword, stirring up a gust of wind in the still air.


    Tang Shan turned his body sideways and the sword slid through his arm. Blood oozed from the wound and his sleeve was drenched in blood.


    ¡°Little chap, you dare to mess with the Tang family?¡± Tang Shan asked as he gritted his teeth.


    Qin Chen did not utter a word. He did not want to talk to anyone except Feng Ruqing. He merely thrusted his sword forward, as his attack crashed into Tang Shan like pouring rain. Even though both of them were of Spirit Warrior tier, Tang Shan could hardly dodge Qin Chen¡¯s attack.


    Tang Shan¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of cold sweat.


    ¡®Damn! Where did these two bastards come from? Do they truly pay no regard to the Tang family? Since when did Tang Zi got with these powerful masters?¡¯


    ¡°Tang Zi, stop him! Don¡¯t you ever forget the Tang family¡¯s strength! If he hurts me, the Tang family would never let you off easily!¡± Tang Shan¡¯s eyes reddened with rage as he turned around and snarled at Tang Zi.


    ¡°If we let go of you, would you stop targeting at my master¡¯s spirit herbs? Even if my master had run out of spirit herbs, the Snow Wolf and I had killed so many people of the Tang family, would the Tang family let us off the hook?¡± Tang Zi gritted her teeth.


    There was no difference in killing one more people since the ending would be the same. Moreover, if Tang Shan died here, the Tang family would never know what had happened in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Tang Zi, Lady Qian Qian was right. You are a traitor! You have betrayed the Tang family!¡±


    Previously, there were many young masters of the Tang family who fell for Tang Zi. Not only did she turn them down without batting an eye, but she had also worked together with the outsiders, wanting to seize the Tang family¡¯s treasures.


    Had it not been for the old master of the Tang family¡ªthe late Elder Tang Yi who had to plead for mercy on behalf of her, the Tang family would never have spared her life.


    Tang Zi was such an awful betrayer. She was not worthy being a part of the Tang family.


    Previously, Tang Shan had pursued her for years and had given her his heart. But she had actually turned her back on him.


    ¡°Tang Zi, do you remember Chang Li¡ªthe young master of the Chang family. You worked together with him in an attempt to take over the Tang family. It was a pity that Lady Qian Qian had unmasked your conspiracy. Chang Li had admitted that it was you who forced him into your plot. Chang Li had regretted his wrongdoings and had compensated the Tang family with plenty of treasures. The Tang family has since then forgiven him.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Chang Li had married Lady Qian Qian.¡±


    Tang Zi did not utter a word. She clenched her fists tightly, her breathing became rapid and shallow.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head around to look at Tang Zi.


    She could not find a hint of sorrow on Tang Zi¡¯s face. Instead, her face was filled with anger and a hint of mockery.


    After pondering for a while, Feng Ruqing quickly understood. She turned and glanced at Qin Chen.


    ¡°Qin Chen, shut his mouth. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice.¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s gaze was icy cold. At this time, various sword aura erupted like countless of dragons thrusting toward Tang Shan.


    As Tang Zi had killed the rest of the people from the Tang family, out there in the battlefield, Tang Shan was the only one left standing in the battlefield.


    Beads of cold sweat streamed down Tang Shan¡¯s forehead. His face was contorted with anxiety. If he still did not manage to think of a way to escape, he could never escape.


    Roar!


    At this time, an earth-shattering roar sounded from deep inside the forest.

 Chapter 246 - The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away I

    Chapter 246: The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The earth shook violently.


    Standing rooted to the ground before everyone could react, a giant tiger rushed over from deep inside the forest.


    The tiger with three colored stripes was extremely ferocious. The domineering demeanor from it could frighten one to death. Seeing the tiger, Tang Shan¡¯s body shook violently as fear filled his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tier-5 spirit beast¡ªthe Three-Striped Tiger.¡±


    It was a Tier-5 spirit beast? Why would there be a Tier-5 spirit beast in the Forest of Spirit Beasts?


    The three-striped tiger paid no regard to Tang Shan. Before anyone could react, its giant body darted toward Feng Ruqing, bit into her robe, and dashed toward the deep forest.


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s face contorted in shock, he disregarded Tang Shan and rushed after the three-striped tiger.


    Howl!


    The Snow Wolf was burning with anger. It got up quickly and dashed after the tiger at lightning speed.


    ¡®Divine-Spirit Fruits¡­Oh no! She is our master! This spirit beast has actually taken my master away? Even though you are a Tier-5 spirit beast, I am not afraid of you! Give my master back to me!¡¯


    Although the rest of the spirit beasts were frightened of the Tier-5 spirit beast, Tang Shan was more horrifying. Hence, all of them quickly rushed after the Snow Wolf.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get them!¡± In a somber mood, Tang Zi gritted her teeth as she shouted.


    As soon as Tang Zi finished her words, the Iron-Blooded Troop darted in the direction where the three-striped tiger had vanished from sight.


    At this time, Tang Shan was the only one who remained standing on the spot. He wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips and looked at the surroundings where everyone had vanished in a flash.


    ¡°Tang Zi, you have actually run after a Tier-5 spirit beast? You are no doubt seeking your own demise! It is a pity that I haven¡¯t gotten the spirit herbs and spirit beasts. However, everything is fine so long as the Tier-5 spirit beast could wipe out the whole Iron-Blooded Troop on my behalf,¡± Tang Shan sneered. His words were full of resentment.


    The Tier-5 spirit beast had appeared just in time. Otherwise, Tang Shan would have lost his life.


    Tang Shan glanced coldly in Tang Zi¡¯s direction, and the rest vanished from sight before he turned to walk out of the Forest of Spirit Beasts. He did not even spare a glance at the remains of the Tang family¡¯s member.


    These people could still be his slave if they were alive. Currently, they were simply worthless as they were dead. Naturally, Tang Shan would do nothing for them.


    ***


    In the Forest of Spirit Beasts, Feng Ruqing¡¯s head was swimming from being tossed back and forth by the three-striped tiger. Had it not been for her strength being stronger than an ordinary human, she would have fainted. However, she still had a sick feeling in her stomach.


    This three-striped tiger did not hurt her. It was only taking her to a place, but simply no one knew where it was heading.


    This Tier-5 spirit beast was really something. Even if Qin Chen were here, he might not be able to handle the three-striped tiger.


    Soon after, the three-striped tiger stopped in front of a cave.


    A pungent smell of blood came out of the cave. Feng Ruqing did not move and merely raised her brows. The three-striped tiger strode forward and took her into the cave.


    In the cave, the three-striped tiger walked carefully as if it were afraid that its steps could create a stir in the cave.


    Not long after, Feng Ruqing had finally realized the three-striped tiger¡¯s purpose. There were a few little newborn three-striped cubs deep inside the cave. However, simply no one knew what they have gone through. One of the cubs had died while the rest of them were hurt and on the verge of death.


    Roar!


    The three-striped tiger threw Feng Ruqing on the ground and stuck out its tongue and licked one of the cubs. Its eyes were full of love and tenderness.

 Chapter 247 - The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away II

    Chapter 247: The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when the three-striped tiger turned to look at Feng Ruqing, gentleness left its eyes. Its face turned wary as it roared ferociously at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You want me to save them?¡± Slightly startled, Feng Ruqing asked.


    Spirit beasts were capable of perceiving human emotions. Although they were wary of humans, they were extremely intelligent.


    This three-striped tiger knew that it was incapable of healing its cubs on its own. Hence, it resorted to human¡¯s medical skill to cure its cubs. However, why did it choose Feng Ruqing?


    As Feng Ruqing had always immersed herself in the spirit herbs, her body naturally carried a more potent herbs scent. Hence, the three-striped tiger had chosen her.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes swept over the cubs. One of them could hardly breathe and was more severely hurt than the others.


    It was a mutated three-striped cub! Even though it was just a cub, it was actually a Tier-3 spirit beast! This mutated three-striped cub could definitely dominate the Forest of Spirit Beasts when it is fully grown.


    It was fortunate that Feng Ruqing had bumped into a mutated spirit beast.


    ¡°I can save these cubs, but I need some tools¡­¡±


    As Feng Ruqing had always brought writing brush and paper with her wherever she went, she wrote down all the tools that she needed before passing the paper to the three-striped tiger.


    Although spirit herbs had a significant healing effect, they were doped with too many impurities. If Feng Ruqing could get rid of these impurities, she could double the results with half the effort.


    A herbal dish was one of the methods to eliminate impurities while enhancing the healing effect of the spirit herbs.


    The three-striped tiger glanced warily at Feng Ruqing before it turned to walk out the cave.


    Bang! The door of the cave slammed shut.


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded. This three-striped tiger was actually afraid that Feng Ruqing would escape?


    In fact, Feng Ruqing had never thought of escaping. As soon as the three-striped tiger left the cave, she squatted down and took out all her spirit herbs.


    Although the Forest of Spirit Beasts was huge, the three-striped tiger was really something as it managed to get all the tools that Feng Ruqing requested within the time it took for half an incense stick 1 to burn.


    ¡°Where did you get all of these from?¡± Stunned, Feng Ruqing glanced through the tools laid neatly before her eyes as she asked.


    ¡®Spirit beasts can cook?¡¯


    The three-striped tiger did not answer Feng Ruqing and merely snorted. In fact, this three-striped tiger could get all these things outside the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Feng Ruqing did not ask further but took the woods and lit a fire. She even instructed the three-striped tiger to get her a pot of water.


    As the three-striped tiger cared for its cubs, it fetched a pail of water from the steam and put it before Feng Ruqing obediently.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin as she glanced at the three-striped tiger. A glimmer of light flashed through her eyes.


    ¡®This three-striped tiger is such a good helper. I need it in my manor.¡¯


    However, she quickly regained her focus as the cubs were crying in pain, waiting for her to save their lives.


    When the water had finally boiled, Feng Ruqing took out a handful of spirit herbs and put them into the pot.


    ¡°This is spirit herbal soup. You feed the cubs with this when it¡¯s fully boiled and they will recover very soon.¡±


    Feng Ruqing used Grade-3 spirit herbs and these spirit herbs were a boost to the cubs¡¯ recovery.


    In fact, the spirit fruit could heal the spirit beasts. However, these cubs were severely hurt and the spirit fruit could not be taken continuously. It took them at least ten days to half a month to fully recover.

 Chapter 248 - The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away III

    Chapter 248: The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Apparently, Feng Ruqing did not want to waste so much time in the cave.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes swept past the spirit herb soup and she sank into deep thought.


    ¡°I should give some spirit herb soup to my father, grandpa, and the Iron-Blooded Troop as well. Spirit herbs are no match for herbal dish when they are severely hurt. It would be too late to cook it when they really need it.¡±


    ¡®Who has the luxury of time to cook in the battlefield? I must make some spirit herb soup when I return to the city.¡¯


    When the spirit herb soup was ready, knowing that the cubs were not capable of taking it on their own, Feng Ruqing took a bowl of soup and walked toward the cubs.


    Roar!


    Seeing this, the three-striped tiger kept its guard up and roared ferociously at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®If you dare hurt my cubs, I will not let you off easily!¡¯


    Disregarding the three-striped tiger, Feng Ruqing squatted down and put the bowl before the cubs. Perhaps, the cubs had not been taking food for a long while, they could not help sticking out their tongue to drink the soup. They looked extremely adorable, like puppies.


    Feng Ruqing fed the most severely hurt mutated cub. Initially, it was not capable of moving. After drinking a bowl of spirit herb soup, it had quickly revived its energy, crawling on the ground, and growled as if it wanted to show its gratitude to Feng Ruqing.


    Sticking out its tongue, the mutated three-striped cub licked its arm and wagged its tail. Its eyes were bright and clear.


    The three-striped tiger could not help but road. Its eyes glistened with tears as it stared joyfully at its cub.


    In response to its mother, the mutated three-striped cub growled.


    Originally, Feng Ruqing was infuriated that the three-striped tiger had taken her to this place without saying a word. She thought of taking revenge after healing the cubs. However, the heartwarming moment between the three-striped tiger and its cubs had touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart. The anger burning in her heart slowly faded.


    Perhaps, it was because the three-striped tiger did not hurt her and everything it did was for the sake of saving its own cubs, Feng Ruqing decided to let it go,


    Feng Ruqing squatted down again to feed the rest of the cubs.


    As the rest of them were not as severely hurt as the mutated three-striped cub, they quickly walked toward the bowl and drank the spirit herb soup as soon as they smelled the spirit herb soup.


    When the cubs could no longer feel the pain, they moved near Feng Ruqing and licked her to show their gratitude.


    Roar!


    The three-striped tiger stared at Feng Ruqing with its eyes filled with gentleness. After pondering for a while, it took the mutated three-striped cub with its jaw and put it before Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You want to give it to me?¡± Stunned, Feng Ruqing asked.


    The three-striped tiger was reluctant to part with its cub, but it nodded resolutely.


    It was true that Feng Ruqing was very fond of the mutated three-striped cub. However, seeing the way this three-striped tiger stared at its cub, she felt bad for taking the cub away from its mother.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed softly as she smiled wryly. She had never felt so bad for all the spirit beasts that she took in previously. However, this time, she truly felt bad for taking the cub away.


    Roar!


    Seeing the mutated three-striped cub crawling back its way, the three-striped tiger roared again, and its face turned ferocious.


    Growl!


    The mutated three-striped cub glanced at its mother wistfully and crawled near Feng Ruqing with its claws held onto her feet. Its eyes were flooded with tears.

 Chapter 249 - The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away IV

    Chapter 249: The Tiger Has Taken Feng Ruqing Away IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Just as Feng Ruqing was still hesitating, the three-striped tiger took the mutated three-striped cub with its jaw and threw it out of the cave.


    It was actually telling Feng Ruqing that if she did not take the cub with her, the three-striped tiger would not take it back either.


    If Feng Ruqing did not behold the whole incident and how the three-striped tiger cared for its own cubs, she would definitely think that this three-striped tiger wanted to get its cub a nanny. However, she knew that the three-striped tiger actually wanted to force Feng Ruqing to take its cub with her.


    Perhaps, the three-striped tiger knew that Feng Ruqing was fond of its mutated cub. Since the three-striped tiger could not pay its debt of gratitude, it gave her the mutated three-striped cub instead.


    At this time, all the things that the old princess did flash through Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. The old princess had treated both Noble Consort Rong and Feng Rushuang wholeheartedly, but they had actually returned her kindness with enmity. Now even this three-striped tiger acknowledged other people¡¯s kindness and felt grateful for it. Spirit beasts were purer hearted compared to humans. There were only two types of humans in their mind¡ªthose who were good to them and those who hurt them.


    ¡°If that is what you wish, I will take this cub with me. Don¡¯t worry about your cub. There are many spirit beasts in my manor that could keep it company. I will take care of it.¡±


    Since Feng Ruqing had decided to take the cub with her, she would take care of the cub for the rest of her life. Spirit beasts were not just spirit beasts but her kin.


    In her previous life, when her brother took her out of her family, Feng Ruqing did not bring anything with her but just a cloth and a stray dog that she had adopted. She never left the dog behind, although they suffered a lot of struggles and hardships in life. Since she had decided to adopt the stray dog, she would take care of it for her whole life.


    Roar!


    Feeling touched by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. The three-striped tiger bowed its head at Feng Ruqing. The three-striped tiger trusted her. The three-striped tiger gave her its own cub to show its gratitude to her, and at the same time, it knew that its cub would have a better life staying with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing Qing¡­¡± An anxious voice sounded behind her.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head around only to see Qin Chen standing anxiously at the cave entrance. Then, the snow wolf, the Iron-Blooded Troop and all the spirit beasts came into sight.


    As the three-striped tiger ran extremely fast, they could hardly keep up with it. Hence, they had spent a long time searching in the forest and had finally found the cave.


    Qin Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Feng Ruqing standing so near to the three-striped tiger.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not understand Qing Chen¡¯s anxiety and greeted everyone with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±


    Qin Chen flew into a great panic and rushed toward Feng Ruqing, standing before her.


    The Three three-striped tiger growled as it kept its guard up. It trusted no other humans but Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Tiger Mama, don¡¯t frighten off my friends.¡± Feng Ruqing tapped the three-striped tiger on its head as she frowned.


    Tiger Mama? Feng Ruqing had actually called the Tier-5 three-striped tiger¡ªTiger Mama?


    The three-striped tiger let its guard down with a dark face.


    ¡°Qing Qing, are you alright? Seeing this, Qin Chen felt a great relief.


    ¡°I am fine. This three-striped tiger is such a dear. It didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    The Tier-5 three-striped tiger was such a dear?


    Howl!


    ¡®Who are you to take my master away from me?¡¯


    The snow wolf stomped out of the crowd only to see an adorable cub clinging onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s leg. The snow wolf howled before it rushed toward the cub.

 Chapter 250 - Mew? Woof? I

    Chapter 250: Mew? Woof? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Roar!


    As the three-striped tiger truly cared for its cub, seeing the snow wolf rush toward its own cub made the three-striped tiger roar ferociously. Its eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Initially, the snow wolf wanted to pounce on the cub. However, it had quickly lost its courage seeing the Tier-5 three-striped tiger. Naturally, it dared not mess with a Tier-5 spirit beast.


    ¡®Pfft! I would certainly take my master back when I have attained Tier 5!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes only to see the snow wolf staring at the cub with its eyes filled with resentment and reluctance, not far from her.


    Had it not been for the three-striped tiger, the snow wolf could have given the cub a hard blow.


    ¡°snow wolf, this little tiger is our new friend. Don¡¯t hurt it!¡±


    The mutated three-striped cub would stay in the princess manor. If Feng Ruqing could not control the snow wolf, it would definitely bully the cub.


    The snow wolf was struck dumb by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡®This fella who wants to take my master away from me will stay with us? It has a name?¡¯


    Although the name that Feng Ruqing assigned was not impressive, it was still a name. The snow wolf had been the butler of the princess manor for such a long while but did not even have a name.


    The snow wolf was upset with Feng Ruqing who would discard the old as soon as she had something new. However, it could not bear to turn its back on her. Hence, the snow wolf stared at Feng Ruqing with its eyes filled with unutterable grief.


    Seeing this, Feng Ruqing patted the snow wolf on its head to soothe its emotion.


    Then, Feng Ruring raised her head to look at the three-striped tiger.


    ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡±


    Slightly startled, the three-striped tiger shook its head after a while as it was in the middle of something, it could not leave the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh of disappointment as she looked at the snow wolf.


    ¡°Snow wolf, this little tiger has to part with its mum at such a tender age. You will be its daddy nanny from now onward.¡±


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It had actually become a father before getting a wife? Moreover, this three-striped cub was different as the rest of the spirit beasts were obedient and well behaved. This three-striped cub was truly vicious and had won Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Snow wolf, I understand that you don¡¯t want to be a father yet. However, don¡¯t you think this little tiger is so adorable? Don¡¯t you want such a lovely child?¡±


    ¡®This little rascal is adorable? It¡¯s no match for me! Master, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡¯ The snow wolf sulked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it looks like a cat? It looks so gentle and lovely.¡± Feng Ruqing took the mutated three-striped cub in her arms as she asked with smiling eyes.


    ¡®You had taken me as a dog previously. Now you think that this cub looks like a cat? There must be something wrong with your eyes.¡¯


    The snow wolf merely snorted.


    The three-striped cub lay comfortably in Feng Ruqing¡¯s warm embrace and licked gently at her face.


    Mew!


    Everyone on the spot was rendered speechless. This three-striped cub was truly shameless. The three-striped tiger could not help but take a few steps backward.


    Howl!


    ¡®This three-striped cub truly has no sense of shame! You actually did this to win the master¡¯s heart!¡¯ The snow wolf¡¯s eyes reddened in rage.

 Chapter 251 - Mew? Woof? II

    Chapter 251: Mew? Woof? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet. Little Tiger, say it again.¡± Feng Ruqing quickly regained her focus and smiled even more gently.


    Mew!


    The three-striped cub mewed again obediently and buried its head in Feng Ruqing¡¯s bosom.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s robe with its claws as it growled. Tears shimmered in its eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, snow wolf. You can learn to bark like a dog.¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a bright smile as she lowered her eyes to glance at the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope.


    Howl¡­Woof!


    Howl¡­Woof!


    Howl!


    The snow wolf had actually howled like a wolf every time it tried to bark like a dog.


    ¡®How could this three-striped cub mew like another animal so easily?¡¯


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes reddened and darted around anxiously.


    Seeing the snow wolf, Feng Ruqing burst into laughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was fooling around with you. It¡¯s late. Let¡¯s get back to the imperial city.¡±


    As Feng Ruqing had informed Liu Li before she left the city. This time, she would not create a great stir like before.


    Since Feng Ruqing had found the Iron-Blooded Troop, so she did not want to stay in the forest any longer.


    Growl!


    Seeing Feng Ruqing wanting to leave, the three-striped tiger hurriedly rushed to stop her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± Stunned, Feng Ruqing paused her steps as she asked.


    ¡®The three-striped tiger still needs more help?¡¯


    The three-striped tiger stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s feet with its head, walked past her, and walked further down into the cave.


    ¡°The three-striped tiger wants me to go deep into the cave?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and contemplated for a while before she continued. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    The cave was dark and damp. The three-striped tiger paused halfway through and turned its head to look at Feng Ruqing as if it wanted to talk to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You want me to go in?¡± Feng Ruqing simply did not know what she would encounter deep inside the cave. However, she knew that the three-striped tiger would not hurt her.


    Seeing the Feng Ruqing understood what it was trying to tell her, the three-striped tiger¡¯s eyes flickered as it nodded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in with us?¡± Feng Ruqing knitted her brows together.


    The three-striped tiger lowered its head. Fact was, the three-striped tiger wanted to go in, but it was actually a place where spirit beasts were not able to enter.


    ¡°Are you worried about your cubs? Just go back to take care of them. I can go in on my own.¡± Seeing the three-striped tiger¡¯s face, Feng Ruqing thought that the three-striped tiger was worrying about its cubs.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not a good idea to go in if we don¡¯t know what is deep inside the cave.¡± Tang Zi hesitated.


    A faint smile hung on Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips.


    Tang Zi was right. Feng Ruqing should never get into the cave for safety purpose. However, with Fu Chen¡¯s strength, he could definitely detect the danger that lay within the whole Forest of Spirit Beasts. Since he did not alert Feng Ruqing, she was safe. However, Feng Ruqing could not tell Tang Zi. She only smiled as she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tang Zi. My intuition has never failed me.¡±


    ¡°Well, your subordinate is at your command.¡±


    Since Feng Ruqing insisted on going in, Tang Zi did not talk further but stand resolutely beside her.

 Chapter 252 - Mew? Woof? III

    Chapter 252: Mew? Woof? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Howl!


    Feeling that the three-striped cub was a threat, the snow wolf was the first who rushed into the deep to impress its master and win her heart back.


    Boom!


    However, just as the snow wolf moved further into the deep cave, a powerful force came from deep inside the cave. In a flash, the snow wolf was thrown out of the cave and groaning in pain.


    Howl!


    Feng Ruqing was dumbstruck by astonishment and quickly understood why the three-striped tiger stopped moving further¡ªspirit beasts could never get deeper into the cave.


    ¡®What is actually hiding in the cave?¡¯ Feng Ruqing was burning with curiosity.


    The snow wolf got up from the ground, shook its head and crawled up to Feng Ruqing for comfort.


    ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t get in, you just stay here. I will look for you later when I come out.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed as she said.


    The snow wolf was growling as it did not want to stay there together with the three-striped cub.


    ¡°Stay here. Otherwise, I will not give you Divine-Spirit Fruit for one day.¡±


    The snow wolf quickly regained its composure and stopped growling.


    ¡°Tiger Mama, please take care of my friends. Don¡¯t let them walk out of here, it¡¯s dangerous out there. Especially this snow wolf, it¡¯s too wild. If it bumps into Tier-5 spirit beasts outside, it could definitely never defeat or escape from them and may end up being the food of the spirit beasts.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head to look at the three-striped tiger.


    The three-striped tiger merely nodded to show that it understood Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Qin Chen and the Iron-Blooded Troop.


    It was true that only the spirit beasts could not enter the deep cave. Feng Ruqing and the rest had gotten into the deep cave easily.


    Simply no one knew how long had Feng Ruqing walked in the cave. Suddenly a bright light pierced her eyes. Feng Ruqing subconsciously covered her eyes and walked toward the light.


    When she approached the light, it turned out that the light was actually the exit of the dark and damp cave. Feng Ruqing stepped out of the dark cave without any hesitation and a lush green landscape under a vast azure sky came into sight. It was a completely different world outside the cave.


    Slightly startled, it struck her that there was something familiar about this place¡ªthe medium? Right¡­ it was the medium!


    Apart from the Divine Herbs Sect building, everything in this place was way too similar to the medium.


    ¡°Master, what is this place?¡± Lost in wonder, Tang Zi looked at the surroundings in astonishment.


    ¡°This place is filled with dense spiritual qi.¡±


    Each reclusive family had its own sacred land for cultivation and the spiritual qi was more dense than the outside world. Hence, the cultivator could make a breakthrough faster than usual.


    Even though the cultivator of the reclusive world was of the same talent or even inferior to those from the secular world, their cultivation would definitely be higher because of the sacred land for cultivation.


    Previously, Tang Zi was a rare talent of the Tang family and had cultivated in the sacred land. However, the sacred land for the Tang family¡¯s cultivation was absolutely no match for this. This place was far superior!

 Chapter 253 - Mew? Woof? IV

    Chapter 253: Mew? Woof? IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°If I could train here, surely my training will be more effective.¡± Tang Zi was excited.


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet.


    There was a great change in Feng Ruqing¡¯s medium when she made a breakthrough to True Warrior tier.


    Feng Ruqing not only could bring the spirit herbs¡¯ seeds into the medium, but her spiritual qi was indeed more powerful there. There was no difference from the place where they were staying.


    So, Feng Ruqing learned to train in the medium instead of at the mountain.


    Hence, the spiritual qi in this place was really not very appealing to Feng Ruqing.


    Qin Chen, who was standing next to Feng Ruqing, did not make any comments.


    For him, the powerful spiritual qi there was nothing compared to what Feng Ruqing possessed.


    The powerful spiritual qi was useless to Qin Chen. Qin Chen could only train with Feng Ruqing¡¯s spiritual qi.


    ¡°Tang Zi, let¡¯s move on. There might be some valuable treasures because of the powerful spiritual qi. We could train later.¡±


    Tang Zi nodded her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can train later. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Greed would cause pain.


    Tang Zi had just made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. It was not advisable for her to continue her training without consolidating her own strength now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing walked ahead.


    Everyone knew those spirit herbs could only be cultivated with powerful spiritual qi. However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s tactics were exceptional.


    This place was filled with enough spiritual qi, and nobody had ventured into it for many years. So, Feng Ruqing discovered a lot of spirit herbs throughout their journey.


    There were Grade-2 and Grade-3 spirit herbs. Moreover, there were also Grade-4 and Grade-5 spirit herbs.


    Feng Ruqing still could not cultivate these spirit herbs now because she was not that powerful yet. Hence, she did not let go of the golden opportunity of picking the spirit herbs and planting them in her medium.


    Tang Zi was stunned at first when she saw that the spirit herbs in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands disappeared soon after they were picked. Tang Zi then realized what had happened.


    ¡®There must be some kind of storage bag in the princess¡¯s hands. It¡¯s not a wonder if the spirit herbs disappeared just like that.¡¯


    ¡°Mom! There¡¯s a spirit spring! Mom! There¡¯s a spirit spring!¡±


    Feng Ruqing heard Qing Han¡¯s excited voice when she was just putting another spirit herb in the medium.


    ¡°Spirit spring?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯


    ¡°I finally know why this place is filled with powerful spiritual qi. It¡¯s because of the existence of spirit spring. This place had become a spirit spring. Mom, spirit spring is a good thing. If you use it to take a bath, your strength could be improved.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes brightened at this.


    This place was filled with sufficient spiritual qi. If she allowed Tang Zi and her troops to train here, they might gain more strength.


    ¡®These living people can never go into my medium.¡¯


    ¡®If there¡¯s a spirit spring¡­¡¯


    ¡®They might make a breakthrough faster if there¡¯s a spirit spring.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Han, where¡¯s the spirit spring?¡±


    ¡°Walk left and there¡¯s a spirit spring three hundred meters away. You can take a bath there.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was all smiles after she knew the location of the spirit spring.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to have an obedient daughter.¡¯


    ¡®It seems that I need to train harder and improve my strength to cultivate more spirit herbs with higher grades for my daughter.¡¯


    Now, she also needed to take care of her son and daughter. Although Feng Ruqing had always bullied Fu Chen but it was all done just to protect herself. She knew that she needed to be responsible if she took them under her wings.


    ¡°Tang Zi, Chen¡¯er, come with me.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s smiled happily.


    ¡®It is not useless coming to Forest of Spirit Beasts this time.¡¯

 Chapter 254 - The Ninth Emperor’s Dwelling Place I

    Chapter 254: The Ninth Emperor¡¯s Dwelling Place I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The spiritual qi was even more dense when they walked further.


    Tang Zi and the troops could not help but feel that the spiritual qi in their body shook with excitement.


    A beautiful spirit spring appeared in front of them after a short while.


    The spirit spring was white and clear like a delicious wine. There was even a shadowy mist circling the spirit spring. It was just like heaven.


    ¡°Princess¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Tang Zi was stunned, her eyes widened.


    Tang Zi could feel that the spiritual qi of the spirit spring was even higher and more powerful than the spiritual qi in this place.


    ¡°This is a spirit spring, Tang Zi. Just go ahead and lead the people in the troops to cultivate here.¡± Feng Ruqing bit her lip slightly. ¡°Chen¡¯er, follow me.¡±


    There might be something else there other than a spirit spring so she could not waste her time there.


    As Fu Chen¡¯s body was special, the spirit spring was useless to him. ¡®I¡¯ll just go with Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    ¡°Then, what about Princess?¡± Tang Zi was stunned as she asked hesitantly.


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°I want to stroll around. Don¡¯t bother about me. If I don¡¯t find anything interesting, I¡¯ll come back for the training.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tang Zi nodded her head slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just wait for you here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave her orders. Then, she straightened her sleeves, turned, and said, ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fu Chen did not say anything. He followed behind quietly.


    The spirit spring was indeed useless to him. Moreover, there might be some dangers. ¡®I¡¯ll not worry so much if I stay beside Qing Qing.¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, there might be something valuable which can help to cultivate the spirit spring. Moreover, it might be near the spirit spring. You can just follow the trail of the spirit spring, and you¡¯ll find it.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s cute and energetic voice circled around Feng Ruqing¡¯s soul.


    ¡®Yes. Qing Han¡¯s more obedient compared to Fu Chen.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s my little baby.¡¯


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and turned toward Fu Chen. ¡°There might be some valuable treasures nearby. Help me to find them. If you find them, I¡¯ll share them with you.¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s eyes were crystal clear. He faced Feng Ruqing. He did not appear cold or distant. There was even a smile on his face.


    It was like he was shy and timid.


    ¡°They are all yours. I¡¯m yours too.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly touched when she heard the first part of the sentence. But¡­


    It was like Feng Ruqing was hit by lightning when she heard what Fu Chen said in the second part of the sentence. Her smile froze.


    ¡°This¡­ Chen¡¯er, you¡¯re my younger brother.¡±


    It was because Fu Chen looked so much like Feng Ruqing¡¯s former life¡¯s younger brother that Feng Ruqing could not help but treat him as her family.


    Qin Chen used his sleeves to protect Feng Ruqing. It prevented the flowers from falling on Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Qing Qing, I¡¯ll be who you want me to be.¡±


    Feng Ruqing finally sighed a relief. She smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing could avoid wasting her energy in doing useless stuff after Qing Han¡¯s appearance.


    Feng Ruqing found the eye of the spirit spring after a short while.


    It was connected to the spirit spring which they had found just now. There was endless white fluid flowing out of the eye of the spirit spring.


    ¡°This eye of the spirit spring might be the one connected to that spirit spring. But it is too small for us to take a bath here.¡±


    It was only the eye of the spirit spring. It was small and narrow.

 Chapter 255 - The Ninth Emperor’s Dwelling Place II

    Chapter 255: The Ninth Emperor¡¯s Dwelling Place II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The spirit spring was only a normal spring if the eye of the spirit spring was not there. The spring became a spirit spring because there was spirit water flowing out of the eye of the spirit spring.


    ¡°Mommy, the spirit water is used for drinking purpose. It¡¯s not for bathing.¡±


    Fu Chen was talking now, his tone sarcastic. It was like Fu Chen was criticizing Feng Ruqing¡¯s lack of knowledge.


    ¡°Qing Han asked you to take a bath there just now because the spirit water was diluted by the spring water. It won¡¯t be very effective if you drink that water. You could only take a bath there and cultivate slowly. But, you can drink this spirit water.¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s voice trembled. He was hesitant.


    ¡°But¡­ if you want to drink this spirit water, you can only do that after you have reached Immortal Warrior tier. It¡¯s better if you reach the end of Immortal Warrior tier and you use the spirit water to make a breakthrough to King Warrior tier. The power of the spirit water is too high. If you¡¯re not careful, you might be killed.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips contorted weirdly.


    The most powerful person in Liu Yun Kingdom only made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. ¡®How long would it take before I reach Immortal Warrior tier?¡¯


    ¡°You mentioned that we could drink this spirit water just now.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What about if we don¡¯t drink this spirit water directly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. You can put in a drop of the spirit water when you¡¯re making the spirit herbs dish. It will not only increase the effectiveness of the spirit herbs but it will also help others to make a breakthrough faster with the spiritual qi in the spirit herbs dish.¡±


    ¡°For sure, we can use this spirit water to water the spirit herbs. We can use a scoop of the spirit water for this purpose. But, be sure to water only those spirit herbs with spiritual wisdom. It¡¯s a waste to use this water to water those spirit herbs which have no spiritual wisdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not have a chance in finding those spirit herbs with spiritual wisdom because they were too rare in this world.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her own chin. ¡°We could use this for watering purpose. What about you? Do you need that?¡±


    Fu Chen kept quiet.


    After a while, Fu Chen used a rather confused voice and replied. ¡°We just want to eat spirit herbs. We don¡¯t need spirit water.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor had always watered them with spirit water during those days so that the two of them could grow so fast.


    Usually, regular water was useless to the spirit herbs that possessed spiritual wisdom. The spirit herbs needed spirit water to grow.


    If they had grown well, they did not need the spirit water anymore. They needed to eat other spirit herbs to grow.


    However, the spirit herbs which they could eat had no spiritual wisdom. It was because the spirit herbs that possessed spiritual wisdom were no longer just spirit herbs.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Feng Ruqing breathed a sigh of relief slowly.


    ¡®I¡¯m only worried that these two little fellows would steal and drink my spirit water if I brought it back. But, now I¡¯m relieved.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing took out a wine jar from the medium when she thought of this.


    She poured out all the spirit wine onto the ground. Then, she put the wine jar beside the eye of the spirit water.


    If Master Nalan saw what Feng Ruqing just did, he might be so infuriated that he would scold Feng Ruqing harshly. It was a waste to throw away the valuable spirit wine.


    But, Feng Ruqing had nothing to store the spirit water. She had no choice but to do what she just did.


    Every time, there was only a drop of spirit water flowing out of the eye of the spirit spring. But, Feng Ruqing was a greedy person. If she wanted to fill the wine jar, it might take quite some time.


    After some consideration, Feng Ruqing took out all the pots and pans given by Tiger Mama from the medium. Then, she took out the spirit herbs and other ingredients.


    She could not slack off even though she was there.


    Whether to lose weight or cultivate, it had to be done at the same time.

 Chapter 256 - The Ninth Emperor’s Dwelling Place III

    Chapter 256: The Ninth Emperor¡¯s Dwelling Place III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was only spirit herbs dish which could motivate Feng Ruqing to be this diligent.


    Feng Ruqing made two spirit herbs dishes this time. One was to be used for slimming purpose, and another was for her to share with Qin Chen.


    Feng Ruqing stood up when she completed the spirit herbs dishes. She raised her eyes and looked at Qin Chen, who was standing not very far from her.


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I guess that you¡¯re hungry now. Come! Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Qin Chen turned and saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s beautiful smile.


    Suddenly, that smile was like a breeze, and it was deeply imprinted on Qin Chen¡¯s heart.


    It was a smile which Qin Chen could never forget.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He responded with a smile.


    The smile was innocent.


    It was just like a sheet of white paper without the stains of blood.


    Feng Ruqing still did not know that the innocent and naive youth in front of her would one day become a cruel man for her sake.


    ***


    Half a month had passed by.


    A girl was sitting under the blue sky with her legs crossed and her eyes closed. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. She smiled slightly, and her complexion seemed like a beautiful picture. ¡°The training is indeed more effective after the usage of spirit water. Although I still have not made the breakthrough to True Warrior tier I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    ¡®If I put in a drop of spirit water into the spirit wine, it¡¯s possible that Grandpa could make the breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier.¡¯


    She stood up. Then, she looked at the wine jar under the eye of the spirit spring. She raised her eyebrows slightly then walked toward the eye of the spirit spring.


    A beautiful image was reflected on the surface of the spirit water.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She touched her cheeks softly. There was excitement on her face.


    The Feng Ruqing before had fair skin. Now, her skin had become fairer and more beautiful after the consumption of spirit herbs dishes. It was perfect without the use of any cosmetics.


    The only shortcoming was her plumpness.


    Feng Ruqing was still considered ugly because of her plumpness.


    But now¡­


    Feng Ruqing understood something now. She thought that slimming down would need a lot of time before meeting Fu Chen.


    Now, she had finally slimmed down after only half a year.


    Qin Chen had come to stand behind Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qing Qing¡­¡±


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, do you think I¡¯m pretty now?¡±


    Qin Chen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful both in the past and present.¡±


    If you love someone, he or she will always be the most beautiful in your heart.


    The people who have fallen only for your appearance should never be trusted with your heart.


    Feng Ruqing could not help but laugh out loud. She kept the wine jar in the medium. Then, she turned and patted Qin Chen¡¯s cheeks with her slender fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a lot of places to explore here. We cannot leave so soon.¡±


    She felt that there was still something here which was attracting her.


    Feng Ruqing continued walking after leaving the eye of the spirit water.


    Her feelings that there was something she needed to find became stronger when she walked deeper into the forest.


    Feng Ruqing also did not know how long she had been walking. Suddenly, an ancient manor appeared in front of her.


    Her whole body froze at the sight of the ancient manor. She was surprised.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had gone into the Divine Herbs Sect in the medium. She had even strolled into different rooms there. It included the forbidden place which no one could enter.


    ¡®The manor of the ancestors!¡¯

 Chapter 257 - The Ninth Emperor’s Dwelling Place IV

    Chapter 257: The Ninth Emperor¡¯s Dwelling Place IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen was unsure about the manor. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why is this manor so similar to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s previous home? Mommy, Qing Han, and I have never left the Divine Herbs Sect. I don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    How would he know given that he was just a spirit herb?


    Who knew why there was a manor which looked just like the Ninth Emperor¡¯s previous home?


    The dragon and phoenix images at the entrance were the same. There was no difference!


    There should be only one dwelling place of the Ninth Emperor.


    The tactic formation at the entrance was impossible to be imitated.


    However, the tactical formation of the Divine Herbs Sect was old and ancient. It might not be effective anymore.


    It seemed that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s dwelling place in the medium was a fake.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to know whether there¡¯s any relation between this manor and the Ninth Emperor. There¡¯s a tactical formation at the entrance of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s home. Nothing can approach it. Mommy, you can try.¡±


    Fu Chen kept quiet for a moment before speaking.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. She picked up a stone then threw it at the entrance of the manor.


    Boom!


    The stone did not even make it to the entrance. A strong force hit the stone and the stone exploded.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han did not know what to say.


    The two spirit herbs in the medium were frightened.


    Was it possible that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s home had been substituted with a fake? The forbidden place which they had guarded for so long was a fake.


    ¡°Fu Chen, why are there two ancestors¡¯ dwelling places?¡±


    It seemed that the manor in front of them was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s only one home of the Ninth Emperor. It¡¯s impossible to have two in this world. The one in the medium must be a fake. I thought that the tactical formation must be useless after so many years. But, I forgot that the tactical formation formed by the Ninth Emperor would never disappear as long as his soul is still alive.¡±


    It might be because of their firm belief that a manor that large would never disappear in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    So, they did not think too much when the manor could be entered with ease without the tactical formation. It was such with the spirit herbs which had low intelligence.


    Now they knew that they were being lied to.


    ¡°Then, how can we enter this place?¡±


    ¡®There must be valuable treasures in the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s ancestors¡¯ home.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes brightened when she thought of this. She smiled and touched her chin softly.


    ¡°Nobody could solve the Ninth Emperor¡¯s tactic formation.¡± Fu Chen shook his head and he seemed quite in despair.


    He was an unbeatable person in those days. Nobody could ever solve his tactical formation.


    Except¡­ himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try no matter what. It¡¯s fine even if I fail.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet for a short while before venturing near the tactical formation. She put her palms softly on the tactic formation.


    A strong wave flowed out of her palms at that moment.


    She closed her eyes.


    Light spiritual qi gathered in her palms. She also used all of her strength to find the center of the tactical formation. Then, she transferred her spiritual qi there just to destroy the tactical formation.


    Fu Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s useless. No one in this world could ever solve his tactical formation. Don¡¯t you try to¡­¡±


    A loud explosion was heard before Fu Chen could finish his sentence.


    It seemed that something had exploded and the spiritual qi was endlessly flowing all around. A strong wind blew. Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair became rather messy in the wild wind.


    Feng Ruqing looked at her own hands in daze. She laughed a few times. ¡°The tactical formation is too old so it was easy to be solved.¡±


    Fu Chen did not know what to say.

 Chapter 258 - I Must Protect Her I

    Chapter 258: I Must Protect Her I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen did not say anything for a long time.


    Feng Ruqing felt rather awkward now. ¡°I just want to give it a try. The tactical formation might be too old, and it might lose its function. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t you go and report me to the Ninth Emperor when he returns in the future.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s the Ninth Emperor¡¯s home. He might be angry if he knows that I have intruded it.


    ¡®Fu Chen and Qing Han were raised by the Ninth Emperor. It¡¯s only beneficial if they¡¯re on the same page with me.¡¯


    Silence.


    Silence was all Feng Ruqing received in return.


    Feng Ruqing did not know what Fu Chen was thinking about. She was stunned and she called upon him. ¡°Fu Chen?¡±


    ***


    In the medium, Fu Chen was hesitant and anxious. He opened his mouth to say something after a long time. ¡°If the tactical formation was ineffective because of its age, the tactical formation would no longer be there and it would not be so easily destroyed. But¡­¡±


    He stopped for a while before speaking again. ¡°There must be some kind of bond between you and the Ninth Emperor. So, you¡¯re able to enter the manor.¡±


    Qing Han was stunned. She looked at Fu Chen cluelessly.


    Was it possible that she could solve the tactical formation if she had some kind of bond with the Ninth Emperor?


    ¡®But, Brother Fu Chen knows very well that the tactical formation could only be solved by the Ninth Emperor. Even if there¡¯s a child of the Ninth Emperor, he or she might not be able to solve it too.


    ¡®Why did he say so?¡¯


    Fu Chen looked at Qing Han warningly. Qing Han soon kept quiet. She bit her lip, and seemed quite sad.


    ¡®I¡¯ll not let Mom know about it if it¡¯s not certain yet.


    ¡®Unless¡­


    ¡®Wait until I¡¯ve confirmed about it.¡¯


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was relieved after listening to what Fu Chen had said. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked toward the manor.


    The things inside the manor looked quite new even though the manor was an ancient one. It was no different than the other manors which were inhabited by others except for the fallen leaves.


    ¡°Qing Qing, do you know what place is this?¡± Qin Chen smiled slightly. His voice was clear.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor¡¯s home.¡±


    There was one home of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s in the medium, but it was a sham. However, the home in the medium was exactly like the real one. Feng Ruqing was quite familiar with it. She knew the locations of different rooms in the manor.


    ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a mountain of herbs in this home. If I were the Ninth Emperor, I would hide all my treasures there.¡±


    Moreover, Fu Chen and Qing Han grew up there too.


    ¡®There might be other treasures too.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chen¡¯er. Let¡¯s go to the mountain of herbs.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. She knew the location of the mountain of herbs. So, she did not linger there, but she went toward the mountain of herbs directly.


    Qin Chen did not ask Feng Ruqing the reason of her familiarity with the place. He also did not ask her why she knew what place was that.


    He just trusted her.


    So, Qin Chen followed behind her when she walked toward the mountain of herbs. They disappeared under the blue sky.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking when she reached the mountain of herbs.


    Feng Ruqing understood that the master of the mountain of herbs was the Ninth Emperor. ¡®There must be a lot of spirit herbs.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s a lot of spirit herbs just outside of the manor. It¡¯s impossible if there¡¯s none here.¡¯


    But, what appeared in front of her was barren land. There were neither plant nor spirit herbs. There was not even grass. Even low-grade spirit herbs were not there.

 Chapter 259 - I Must Protect Her II

    Chapter 259: I Must Protect Her II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fu Chen, where are the spirit herbs?¡± Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    Fu Chen was quite pleased with himself. ¡°Are those spirit herbs important? They¡¯re only used by the Ninth Emperor to feed us. There are no other spirit herbs if we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡®Spirit herbs?


    ¡®They¡¯ll never be there!


    ¡®There¡¯ll never be any other spirit herbs if they¡¯re there.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    Unknowingly, Feng Ruqing became quite upset after listening to Fu Chen.


    Suddenly, she regretted planting all of her spirit herbs in the medium.


    ¡®I hope that these two fellows will leave behind some spirit herbs for me instead of eating all of them in the medium.¡¯


    ¡°Fu Chen, do you know where did the Ninth Emperor hide his treasure?¡±


    Fu Chen was silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Ninth Emperor. But, I know that there¡¯s a sacrificial altar behind the mountain of herbs. The Ninth Emperor always went there before. Why don¡¯t you check it out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±


    ***


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s mountain of herbs was large. Feng Ruqing walked for a long time before she came out of the mountain of herbs.


    A forest appeared in front of her.


    There was a sacrificial altar in the middle of the forest. There were a dragon and phoenix stone monuments next to the sacrificial altar.


    Feng Ruqing felt that the two stone monuments were staring at her.


    That feeling was frightening and it made Feng Ruqing tremble.


    But, Feng Ruqing still acted bravely and walked toward the sacrificial altar.


    It was like there was a force in the sacrificial altar which attracted Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Qin Chen looked at Feng Ruqing and suddenly his facial expression changed drastically. He rushed toward Feng Ruqing hurriedly. There was deep fear in his eyes. ¡°Qing Qing! Run faster!¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking.


    The red dress was flapping from the wild wind.


    There were the dragon and phoenix stone monuments in front of her.


    But now, Feng Ruqing saw clearly that the dragon and phoenix in the stone monuments were trying to rush out of the monuments. A thunderous sound was heard.


    The dragon and phoenix roared.


    Feng Ruqing wanted to run away. But, her feet seemed to be rooted to the ground. She could not move. She could only look at the dragon and phoenix which were rushing at her not being able to do anything. The dragon and phoenix rushed out of the stone monuments and used an explosive power to hit her.


    The power was so strong that it hit Feng Ruqing before Qin Chen could reach her. The remaining force hit Qin Chen and he was blown out of the way. He hit the ground hard.


    Qin Chen vomited a mouthful of blood. He stood up and ran toward Feng Ruqing with staggering steps.


    Fear, anxiety, and nervousness. A lot of emotions lingered in Qin Chen¡¯s heart. It was like a black hole, swallowing all of Qin Chen¡¯s senses.


    ***


    ¡®Qing Qing, I¡¯ll use up all my strength to give you a world of peace even if everyone leaves you behind. I¡¯ll not leave you even if everyone lets you down and hurts you.


    ¡®You can fail me but I¡¯ll never fail you. I¡¯ll not admit that they¡¯re my family if my own family ever hurt you.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go with you if you want to leave this place. I¡¯ll not stay in this place which is cold and distant.


    ¡®Qing Qing, I¡¯ll spend all of my money so that we could go back to how it was before. I¡¯ll do anything so that you¡¯ll be healthy.


    ¡®If I cannot save you in this life, I¡¯ll spend my next lifetime to protect you. I¡¯ll not let you live miserably and I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of warmth.¡¯


    ***


    Qin Chen¡¯s head was like a chaotic mess. There were different voices circling around in his head.

 Chapter 260 - I Must Protect Her III

    Chapter 260: I Must Protect Her III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was just like the dream Qin Chen had before he came to Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    There were Feng Ruqing and he in the dream.


    ¡®But, it was not the princess I knew, and I was not myself.¡¯


    ¡°Who? Who is it? Who is talking in my head? No, who am I? That voice¡­ It¡¯s my voice. But, I¡¯m not the one talking here. Why is that so? Who am I?¡±


    ¡®Protect her.


    ¡®You must protect her!¡¯


    The voice in Qin Chen¡¯s head did not fade.


    Qin Chen raised his eyes, and he saw the girl who was surrounded by a light in the color of blood.


    Her whole body was immersed in that light. Her eyes were gently closed, and it seemed like she was no longer alive.


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡± Qin Chen shouted loudly. His heart fell into a pit of deep despair.


    He wanted to rush into that light, but the light acted like a barrier. The barrier stopped him from approaching Feng Ruqing. He used up all his strength, but still he could not pull her out of that light.


    The girl¡¯s hair was moving softly in the light. Her eyes were closed softly. But, her strength was improving incessantly.


    Lower True Warrior tier. Intermediate True Warrior tier. Advanced True Warrior tier. Spirit Warrior tier.


    Feng Ruqing was reaching the point of making a breakthrough to True Warrior tier. But, now she had made several leaps to Spirit Warrior tier in a very short time.


    There was an innocent voice reaching out to them from the sky. Some of the redness in Qin Chen¡¯s eyes faded.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, we have finally left the medium. Look at Mother! What has happened to her? How can we help her?¡±


    Two small figures appeared out of nowhere. They came to stand next to Feng Ruqing.


    The small girl was cute and energetic. Her eyes were bright and her smiling face was pretty and captivating.


    The small boy was rather serious compared to the small girl. But he was very beautiful, like a china doll. His features were exquisite. He was even more dazzling than an angel in a picture.


    ¡°She¡¯s really an idiot! She has absorbed too much power. Her body could not withstand it. If we do not help her, she¡¯ll eventually die.¡±


    Fu Chen frowned. He looked at Qin Chen, and there was an evil smile on his face.


    ¡®Although a human¡¯s body cannot withstand the two forces left by the Ninth Emperor, he could at least help to share the forces. If he alone cannot do it, I¡¯ll go and drag the Iron-Blooded Troops to come and help.¡¯


    ¡®Mother won¡¯t be in danger that way.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to save her?¡± Fu Chen glared with his beautiful eyes and asked with a smile.


    Qin Chen seemed very determined. ¡°Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll save her willingly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for a while. I¡¯ll transfer her power to you. Remember not to absorb too much power. This power is too harsh. If there¡¯s too much of it, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    His guardian liked this guy so much. If he dies because of wanting to save her, she would be very sad.


    So he needed to remind Qin Chen.


    However¡­


    Fu Chen turned and looked at Feng Ruqing. He fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Mother not only could solve the tactical formation but also could absorb the two forces left behind by the Ninth Emperor. Her presence caused the two forces to break out from the stone monuments. It¡¯s hard to say. Is she really¡­¡¯

 Chapter 261 - The Warmth Of That Kiss I

    Chapter 261: The Warmth of That Kiss I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Qin Chen asked in a raspy voice and calmed down eventually.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll transfer her spiritual qi to you. Stop taking it if you can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    That was the first time Qin Chen saw Fu Chen.


    That little guy¡¯s concern toward Qing Qing seemed genuine.


    So he was willing to believe him for once¡­


    Qin Chen shut his eyes. He put down his guard for the moment.


    He would bear any price as long as he could save Qing Qing¡ª


    Bang!


    A mighty and violent power suddenly rushed into Qin Chen¡¯s body. He shuddered as blood trickled from the corner of his lips.


    That spiritual power was gentle for Feng Ruqing. If Feng Ruqing wasn¡¯t that weak, she could have absorbed all the power. It was an opportunity that could make her evolve by leaps and bounds without facing any dangers.


    But as the power flowed into Qin Chen¡¯s body, it was so violent and it wanted to break out from his body. If Qin Chen did not suppress it, that spiritual power might have exploded from his body¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Nobody but Mother can handle the Ninth Emperor¡¯s power.¡¯ Fu Chen pursed his lips lightly as his eyes were filled with deep thoughts. ¡°Besides, he is not capable of enduring the spiritual power for her. I have to find another way to save them¡­¡±


    Fu Chen sighed. He could not put Qin Chen¡¯s life and death aside just because he wanted to save his guardian.


    If Qin Chen were gone, Mother would be deeply sad¡­


    He tried to pull his palm back.


    But¡­


    The spiritual power that connected Feng Ruqing and Qin Chen were still flowing into Qin Chen¡¯s body. Fu Chen tried so hard to pull his hand back twice, but again, he could not draw that force out.


    Suddenly, Fu Chen¡¯s little face twisted in shock. ¡°Stop it! I told you to stop!!!¡±


    Qin Chen gently closed his eyes without responding. A gentle breeze blew as his green robe fluttered along with a gust of violent wind.


    That little guy¡¯s words, yes, he heard it¡­


    It was just that¡­ if he did nothing, Qing Qing would explode and die.


    If that was the case, it was better¡­ to let him take it.


    Qin Chen¡¯s lips lifted gently.


    Because she was the only warmth in his life.


    The warmth that would never hurt him in his lifetime!


    Qin Chen¡¯s arms began to crack as the blood stained his arms red. His arms looked as if it was a cracked wine jar which would explode any second.


    ¡°Stop now!¡± Fu Chen was panicking.


    After all, a spirit herb¡¯s IQ did not allow itself to think deeply and consider far. So, it was natural that the spirit herb would not think of Qin Chen.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, what should we do? Will he die?¡± Qing Han eyes were teary as she was pulling Fu Chen¡¯s sleeves in fear. ¡°If he died Mother would feel very sad and it would hurt her¡­¡±


    Fu Chen was suddenly stunned.


    He could not help but imagine the young girl suffering heartbreak in his mind. His heart skipped a beat, and his face turned pale.


    No matter how bad Feng Ruqing had treated him, it was impossible not to grow some feelings toward her after spending so much time together.


    He did not want Feng Ruqing to die, and also¡­ to make her cry her heart out.


    ***


    Qin Chen had already opened his eyes in spite of the storm. Beyond the pair of clear and bright eyes, he stared at the red glow which shrouded that young girl.

 Chapter 262 - The Warmth Of That Kiss II

    Chapter 262: The Warmth of That Kiss II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    His eyes were as gentle as water.


    Besides, the eyes were filled with the sadness of leaving, perseverance¡­ and countless other emotions.


    ¡®Qing Qing, I won¡¯t let you be in trouble!


    ¡®Even if I have to give up on my own life, I will never¡­ put you in any danger!¡¯


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the spiritual power that surrounded Feng Ruqing flowed into Qin Chen uncontrollably.


    Just like a tiny boat in the storm, he was alone and helpless.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Fu Chen was astonished.


    This little guy¡­ what the hell was going on? How could he take all the force that Mother could not absorb? Fu Chen did not expect this to happen¡­


    ¡°Qing Han! Stop him!¡± Fu Chen gritted his teeth.


    Fu Chen was the medium in transferring Feng Ruqing¡¯s spiritual power to Qin Chen. However, he could not pull back his hands from Qin Chen due to Qin Chen¡¯s sudden transformation.


    This difficult task could only be handed over to Qing Han.


    ¡°Okay, Brother Fu Chen,¡± Qing Han replied gently.


    Suddenly, there were vines appearing behind her and immediately struck at Qin Chen.


    All the vines wrapped around Qin Chen¡¯s body in a blink of an eye.


    However¡­


    Qing Han gave a sharp pull¡­


    Qin Chen still stood on the ground steadily as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Qing Han, are you still hungry? Where¡¯s your power?¡± Fu Chen asked in frustration.


    The fact was that this little human kid was different from Mother, he could not last long. He would explode if they took no action.


    Qing Han blushed in fear. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m full, I ate a lot. But¡­ but I haven¡¯t digested yet, I will gain my strength after I have digested.¡±


    Yeap, that was because she had not digested yet¡­


    Fu Chen glanced at her in disdain. ¡°You should never let Mother know what had happened just now. She is vicious. If she found out that you are useless, she will never give you any spirit herbs anymore.¡±


    Qing Han bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m useful, I am really useful.¡±


    She sounded so weak and innocent.


    Fu Chen had no time to care for Qing Han. His forehead was covered in a layer of cold sweat.


    Qin Chen was no different from a bloody person at that moment. His face had already cracked as blood was oozing out, which was really horrifying to see.


    ¡°If¡­¡± Qin Chen said hoarsely. ¡°If Qing Qing asks what happened, just tell her¡­ that I went home¡­¡±


    ¡°I had gone back to my original home and will never come back. Tell her not to come for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing is such a warm person. If she knows I¡¯m dead, she will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ How could I¡­ make her sad?¡±


    Let her think as if he had left and would never come back again.


    Qin Chen gently closed his eyes. The corners of his lips lifted gently as something was running inside his head.


    ¡®Goodbye, Qing Qing¡­


    ¡®Forgive me for not being able to protect you anymore.¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s eyes popped as he shouted hoarsely.


    A white ray flashed through the sky. Bang. The ray fell upon the back of Qin Chen¡¯s neck.


    He shuddered, fell, and crashed heavily to the ground.


    Those violent forces that had been surrounding him vanished as he fainted.


    Fu Chen could finally pull his hand back. The spiritual power that connected Feng Ruqing and Qin Chen had disappeared all of a sudden¡­

 Chapter 263 - The Warmth Of That Kiss III

    Chapter 263: The Warmth of That Kiss III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fallen leaves spread all over the front of the altar.


    Covered in blood, Qin Chen lay on the fallen leaves. His breath was weak but never stopped. All the maple leaves under him were stained red.


    Fu Chen was stunned.


    He helplessly watched the figure in white shirt descending from the sky, pass through the bloody area, and pull the young girl who was in a coma into his arms.


    The blood stood out against the man¡¯s white shirt. He had a handsome and distinguished countenance without peer.


    Nobody could be better than him in terms of good looking or the aura of divinity.


    He stood on the green lotus, just like a banished immortal. He surpassed the secular world, so pure that nothing could taint him.


    The man caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair and gently moved her head near to his eyes. He looked down, and he lowered his lips to be pressed onto her pale lips.


    Bang!


    As his lips fell on that young girl¡¯s lips, an infinite spiritual power flowed from her lips into his body.


    At first, the spiritual power was inexhaustible that Feng Ruqing could not take all of it. Then, there was a place to accommodate the spiritual power at the moment, so the power surged up like a swarm of bees.


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes popped as she looked at the man without unblinkingly. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, is that our father?¡±


    Fu Chen looked at the man with some complex feelings.


    He was pissed off to have a mother for no reason, now even a father¡­


    Should he call the emperor ¡®Grandpa¡¯ when he encountered the emperor in the future?


    That was too terrible!


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, is Father here to save Mother?¡± Qing Han¡¯s big eyes blinked as she said, ¡°But why did Father bite Mother? Does Father like biting as much as I do? ¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    Your biting¡­ and Father¡¯s rewarding bite¡­ are different.


    ***


    The red glow that surrounded Feng Ruqing dissipated after quite a while.


    Nan Xian slowly put the young girl he was carrying onto the ground.


    The young girl¡¯s hair fluttered along with the breeze. The cracked wounds on her hands had slowly recovered. As she was still unconscious, her hands were left swinging on both sides.


    He was gentle and slow. He gently put the young girl on the ground and lay upon the thick, fallen leaves. Then, he looked at Fu Chen and Qing Han with that dim and cold eyes.


    Qing Han ran toward Nan Xian smilingly and said, ¡°Father, finally you¡¯re here to save Mother.¡±


    Nan Xian said nothing.


    He looked down at the young girl who lay on the fallen leaves. His eyes flashed dimly.


    He did not reply to Qing Han, but he did not deny how he was being addressed as well.


    As usual, the man¡¯s voice was slow and gentle but indifferent, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t let her know that I was here.¡±


    Qing Han blinked her big eyes, innocently. ¡°Why?¡±


    Why?


    Nan Xian lips lifted indistinctly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if she knew what had happened¡­ she will try to kill herself.¡±


    Qing Han was stunned.


    Mother would kill herself. Why?


    Fu Chen quickly tugged at Qing Han¡¯s sleeves and replied, ¡°I understand and please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Mother that you were here before.¡±


    He was not that ignorant Qing Han who knew nothing. He was a clever one.


    So he knew well how vital was virginity to a human woman.


    It was true that Mother was always flirting with Father. But if someone had really harassed her, she would kill herself.


    After all¡ª


    That day when Mother was drunk, she had slapped Father as Father had wanted to get close to her, which implied that she valued virginity very much.


    She must not know this!


    Nan Xian looked down at Feng Ruqing again. He turned around and vanished under the sky.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: The Warmth of That Kiss IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As Nan Xian left the altar, he could not stand it anymore as fresh blood surged from his throat. He spat it on the ground.


    ¡°This power¡­ is too strong. Even I cannot bear it.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ ¡± Qing Zhu peeped from behind Nan Xian and asked sadly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and thought for a while. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I will be alright after I force all of these powers out again.¡±


    Qing Zhu looked confused.


    Was that¡­ true? Why did it feel that Master was not feeling well?


    ¡°Master, why did you¡­ say those words to those two little kids just now? The princess wishes to throw you into the bed whenever she sees you. Why would she kill herself?¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Qing Zhu calmly. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ if she knew that I had absorbed the powers for her, she would know that I¡¯m hurt. I don¡¯t want to¡­ let her know.¡±


    He did not want to make her feel that she owed him.


    ¡°But those two little things, would they really be fooled by your lies?¡± Qing Zhu asked hesitantly.


    That two little things had been on the princess¡¯s side for quite a long time. Being a snake itself, it could already tell its master lies from truths as soon as it heard it, how could that two little things be deceived so easily?


    The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips gently lifted. ¡°That two spirit herbs would not think much with such limited intelligence. They will just believe what you tell them.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Without any reason, Qing Zhu pitied those two spirit herbs.


    All of them were creatures that possessed spiritual intelligence, how could there be such stupid spirit herbs in this world?


    Spirit herb. A spirit creature that was easier to be fooled than the spirit beasts.


    ***


    All Feng Ruqing felt was that her body was cracking. It felt like something was trying to tear her heart and lungs off.


    But soon she was surrounded by a feeling of warmth. The spiritual power that spread inside her body had been absorbed and suddenly faded away.


    She thought she saw¡­ she saw a very gentle and handsome face in the vagueness. The look was so mesmerizing, which made her heart beat uncontrollably.


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    Beneath the sunlight, Feng Ruqing gradually opened her eyes and rubbed her aching temples. She could not help but smile bitterly after realizing where she was at the moment.


    She had missed state preceptor too much. She had even met him in her dreams¡­


    It appeared that state preceptor had kissed her in the dream?


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake,¡± Qing Han immediately noticed Feng Ruqing opened her eyes, she collapsed into her arms excitedly and said, ¡°Yay, finally you¡¯re awake. Oh, by the way, Father said he did not come before, he did not bite you, and he would never say that you will kill yourself. Mother, please, believe me, Father said nothing before.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    What the heck was all that about?


    ¡°Qing Han!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face twisted in anger as he hurriedly dragged Qing Han from Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms, ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes were filled with grief. ¡°I didn¡¯t babble. Father had never come and never bit Mother before. I said nothing wrong.¡±


    It was apparent that Father had told them not to let Mother know that he came before.


    She listened to Father¡¯s words, so she told Mother that Father was not here before.


    Did she say something wrong?


    Feng Ruqing caressed her forehead and asked, ¡°Qing Han, be good. Tell Mother why did your Father come? Mother hates children who tell lies.¡±


    Qing Han could say nothing. Her eyes widened as she pointed with her fingers pathetically, ¡°Brother Fu Chen, why is Mother so clever? She knows that I¡¯m lying ¡­¡±


    Fu Chen wanted to scold and ask her if she was stupid.


    But he was afraid of Qing Han¡¯s tears, so he did not yell at her.


    The only thing was that¡­


    They grew up together. The same spirit water was used to pour on them, so why did she not possess half of his intelligence? How idiotic!


    He hated to admit that he knew her, what should he do¡­

 Chapter 265 - Leaving I

    Chapter 265: Leaving I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen glared at Qing Han for a while and turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You had absorbed too much of spiritual power and almost exploded and died just now. The state preceptor wanted to save you¡­ so he kissed you to help you to take away the spiritual power. Mother, the state preceptor did it to save you. Please don¡¯t kill yourself.¡±


    Since Qing Han, that little girl, had accidentally let the cat out of the bag, he¡­ could not hide it anymore. He sighed and told her everything about why Nan Xian had come just now.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She was not¡­ dreaming?


    The state preceptor did really¡­


    The young girl caressed her lips with her slender fingers. She could still feel the warmth left by the man on her lips.


    She looked regretful because that would be¡­ would be great if only she was not unconscious.


    But it was a pity that she was unconscious during that time, so she did not get to have a chance to taste the state preceptor.


    Fu Chen looked at Feng Ruqing nervously. His heart almost jumped out when he saw Feng Ruqing frown.


    It could not be that¡­ Mother really wanted to kill herself?


    ¡°What a pity¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°That was my first time to get such close contact with the state preceptor, but I was in a coma. I¡¯m really curious¡­ how did the state preceptor look when he is such a cool and indifferent person all the time¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing could actually imagine how he looked like.


    Nan Xian was always indifferent. Even if he kissed her, he would look calm and cool, just as usual. It would be impossible for him to have any other expressions.


    Fu Chen had nothing to say.


    How could¡­ this be different from what he had expected?


    ¡°Chen¡¯er?¡± Feng Ruqing crawled out from the fallen leaves and immediately saw the young guy who was unconscious behind her.


    The young guy was covered in blood as if he had fallen into a blood pool.


    She turned pale and felt her heart fluttered in pain. She pressed on her chest tightly and swiftly ran toward Qin Chen.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, what happened to Chen¡¯er?¡±


    Why did she awake from a coma while Chen¡¯er was in such a dire state¡­


    ¡°Mother¡­ ¡± Qing Han¡¯s big eyes blinked and continued, ¡°Brother Fu Chen had mentioned that the spiritual power in your body was overloading. You couldn¡¯t absorb all the power and almost exploded. Before Father came, this human had helped you to absorb the power, and then he ended up like that.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, Brother Fu Chen wanted him to absorb only a little at first, no one would ever think that he was reluctant to let go. He would not have suffered such damage if I could have dragged him away.¡±


    Qing Han was afraid that Feng Ruqing would misunderstand him, so she quickly explained for Fu Chen.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart ached more.


    How could she not understand that Chen¡¯er had ended up like this because he wanted to save her?


    Besides¡­ Chen¡¯er had absorbed only a little of that power but had ended up being hurt so badly. What about the state preceptor then? Was his situation worse?


    ¡°Fu Chen, was the state preceptor injured?¡±


    Fu Chen looked confused. ¡°Technically, nobody could absorb this power other than you. However, he looked fine when he left. It seemed like he looked fine¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing eyes looked sunken.


    ¡®Looks fine doesn¡¯t mean that he was not hurt¡­


    ¡®The state preceptor, that man always conceals his feelings. Even if he were hurting, he would never let anyone know.¡¯


    ¡°I have some spirit herbs soup left with me when I was saving the tiger cub. Feed it to Chen¡¯er, and we will leave this place soon.¡±


    She had to go back to the imperial palace to make sure that the state preceptor was safe. She would only be at ease if he was safe.

 Chapter 266 - Leaving II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen¡¯s breathing recovered gradually after he drank the spirit herbs soup. Before drinking the soup, the wounds on his body had almost healed. However, the blood on his body was still frightening to see.


    Feng Ruqing turned to Fu Chen. She cocked her eyebrows and asked, ¡°By the way, have you guys told me how you came out of the medium?¡±


    Fu Chen scratched his little head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We can come and go freely from the medium when Mother has broken through Spirit Warrior tier. However, only Qing Han and I can do it, those spirit beasts¡­ are still not allowed to do so.¡±


    Spirit Warrior tier?


    Feng Ruqing was astonished.


    She quickly went through her own power and now¡­ she was already a Spirit Warrior tier?


    This¡­


    She had made it to Spirit Warrior tier!!!


    Which meant that she was one step closer to sleeping with the state preceptor! Bravo!


    ¡°Fu Chen, how can I send this area into the medium?¡± Feng Ruqing fell silent for a while.


    After all, this was the place where the Ninth Emperor had lived before. The previous area in the medium was a fake one, she should change it quickly.


    ¡°Mother, you had destroyed the tactical formation and even the power that protects the altar as well. You can directly shift the area into the medium.¡±


    Fu Chen was quite emotional.


    He had grown up in this place since he was young, so he was reluctant to leave.


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes after hearing what Fu Chen had told her. A thought flashed through her mind. When she opened her eyes, she found out that she was already standing on the grass. The area she was at before had disappeared without leaving any trace.


    ¡°Mother, how did you manage to bring the eye of the spirit spring water here as well?¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s voice filled with shock came from the medium at the same time.


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. She had vanished under the blue sky as she moved.


    She was already standing inside the medium when she opened her eyes.


    Right in front of the living area, stood the eye of the spirit spring which was gently pouring out spring water.


    When there was the eye of the spirit spring, there was no river. Therefore, the spring water that seeped into the grass was spiritual. The already verdant grass got lusher as it seemed to contain a vague layer of spiritual qi.


    Qing Han swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Brother Fu Chen, why do I feel that the grass has become tastier than before¡­¡±


    Fu Chen remained silent for a while. ¡°All the herbs in the world will turn into spirit herbs if they have sufficient spiritual qi nurturing them. The only thing is that the grass is not an herb, so it¡¯s impossible for the grass to cure and heal diseases but only has added spiritual power.


    But what puzzled him was that Mother had only wanted to shift the living area into the medium, how could the eye of the spirit spring be brought inside as well?


    ¡°If I knew earlier that the eye of the spirit spring could follow me everywhere, why would I waste so much time filling up a jar of spirit water?¡± Feng Ruqing was vexed.


    She had spent too much time on the spirit water. She could have left this place earlier.


    However, her ability would grow faster since she had the inexhaustible spirit water from now on.


    ¡°Mother, Qin Chen will wake up soon. You should leave the medium first. It would be troublesome if he doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly.


    Her body followed her into the medium at the same time. If Qin Chen could not see her when he woke up, it would really be troublesome.


    Feng Ruqing stopped examining the eye of spirit spring as she thought of Qin Chen. Just like the mist, she floated and drifted away from the medium.


    Qin Chen opened his eyes as soon as she left the medium.


    The young guy¡¯s eyes were still crystal clear but looked blank. He breathed a sigh of relief after he saw Feng Ruqing safe and sound.

 Chapter 267 - Leaving III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing Qing¡ª¡±


    ¡®Good to see you¡¯re fine.¡¯


    The young guy closed his eyes. A figure came to his mind. That figure had emerged when he was in a coma. His lips lifted into a slight arch.


    Just now¡­ it was that man who had saved Qing Qing¡­


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡± Feng Ruqing held out her hand to the young boy. Just like the sun, she smiled brightly.


    The young guy was stunned. His eyes met her warm eyes as he looked up.


    Just like the warmth of the sun, her look melted his dusty heart.


    ¡°Okay¡ª¡±


    He put his hands above the young girl¡¯s hands.


    Home, such a word¡­ that was the first time he had heard the word after all these years.


    Qin Chen laughed. His smile was pure and innocent. Just like the first snow in the winter, the smile was clean and clear from impurity.


    Yup, he had a home from now on.


    Where there was her, there was his home!


    Feng Ruqing dragged along Qin Chen and headed back toward the place where they came from.


    Tang Zi and the others were still waiting for her over there.


    Feng Ruqing initially wanted to bring all her people to cultivate here, but she had accidentally taken away the eye of the spirit spring. Without the spirit water, the spiritual qi in the spring would slowly fade, thin down and vanish in the end.


    So, there was no reason for them to return again.


    She had already seen the people who were cultivating in the spirit spring from afar. She gently smiled as a clear and crystal voice spoke. ¡°Tang Zi, Ling Yun, everyone can get up now. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Tang Zi suddenly opened her eyes as she heard the familiar voice.


    First, she was horrified to see Qin Chen, who was covered in blood. As she turned around, a stunning face came into view.


    The young girl was smiling a little. She had the softest skin, a pair of moonlike eyebrows, and a slim body. She had everything that a girl needed to stand out.


    Her shirt was loose and big, but still, it could not hide her subtle beauty.


    The young lady was as beautiful as a painting, everyone who stood beside her looked dull.


    ¡°You¡­ Master?¡± Tang Zi¡¯s eyes widened.


    The past Feng Ruqing was beautiful enough to amaze her. However, her face was a little chubby, and her body was a little plump during that time, which could only be considered as a beautiful lady.


    But now¡­ even Tang Zi herself as a woman, her heart could not help but beat for Feng Ruqing when she saw her.


    She was so beautiful that her beauty could cause the fall of a castle.


    ¡°I feel like¡­ I have fallen in love with Master.¡± Ling Yun pressed her chest with her hand as her heart thumped.


    ¡®What should I do? I want to marry her!


    ¡®Tease me!¡¯


    ¡°Do you guys want to leave or not?¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    Her voice brought everyone back to their senses.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ ¡± a woman from the Iron-Blooded Troop jumped out and quickly walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. She asked in a shy voice. ¡°I have always wanted to ask you how you managed to reduce your weight, I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to be on a diet?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled a little as she tipped the girl¡¯s chin. Feng Ruqing smiled brightly. ¡°I will make you some herbal dishes when I¡¯m back. Taking it daily will do.¡±


    Spirit herb dishes were different from the usual dishes, it contained spiritual qi so the dishes would not go bad easily and could be preserved for a longer period. The only effect was that the taste might change a little.


    The spirit dishes could be preserved for a longer period if they were put and kept inside the boxes that were used to keep spirit herbs.


    The girl¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 268 - Leaving IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Chen¡¯er, you should wash and clean yourself. We will go first and wait for you in the front.¡±


    Chen¡¯er was covered in blood, and that was very inconvenient for them.


    ¡°Okay¡­ ¡± Qin Chen smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ***


    In the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Two little girls who were dressed in rags were carefully walking in the forest carefully. They were afraid of interfering with the forest spirit beasts.


    They only dared to walk around the outer periphery of the forest because they were afraid to bump into danger if they go any deeper.


    ¡°Little Lady, we have been walking around here for several months, and we still cannot find them. Have they gone back?¡± Qian Ning pouted as her eyes were filled with grief and resentment.


    They were suffering for the past several months. Those days were not a life for a human to live. They were on small rations, and they could not even sleep well at night.


    The worse was that they had not eaten meat for such a long time!


    There was quite an amount of meat in the Forest of Spirit Beasts, but both of them had no courage to hunt those spirit beasts. So, they could only survive through the dry food.


    They were going to go insane if they continued staying there!


    ¡°Shut up Qian Ning!¡± The loli frowned. Her unkempt hair concealed her beautiful face. ¡°I won¡¯t go back if I can¡¯t find Feng Ruqing. Why can¡¯t I live here if she could go through this life for such a long time? I¡¯m not going to lose to her.¡±


    No matter who she lost to, she would never lose to her rival in love!


    Qian Ning opened her mouth as she wanted to give her some advice. However, she knew well that whatever Little Lady had decided, any pieces of advice would be in vain. All she could do was to obey and follow her behind.


    Suddenly¡­


    A dynamic power struck from the sky and fell in front of Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin jumped in shock and stepped back quickly. She was frightened as she kept her hands on her chest all the time.


    ¡°It scared me to death¡­¡±


    Were they mad? Did they not know that she was so timid that she could not stand being frightened?


    ¡°So you¡¯re Tang Yin?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Tang Yin coldly. His eyes were gleaming with murderous vibes.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Lady!¡± Qian Ning dragged Tang Yin back panickedly. Her eyes were wild with terror. ¡°He comes from the Fengyun clan. That cloud-shaped jade pendant on his waist is the trademark of Fengyun clan.¡±


    Tang Yin finally noticed the jade pendant on the man¡¯s waist. With a glint in her eyes, she forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°I, Tang Yin, have never offended people from the Fengyun clan, why have you come for me?¡±


    The middle-aged man huffed. ¡°You are stealing away the man from the young lady of our house, so I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±


    ¡°The young lady of your house?¡± Tang Yin was stunned. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the master of the Fengyuns disappeared for decades? How could she have a daughter?¡±


    ¡°The young lady of our house is not the daughter of the master of the Fengyuns. The young lady is her disciple!¡±


    The man did not want Tang Yin to die with the truth. So before he killed her, he told her everything from the beginning to the end.


    As always, the Fengyuns would tell anyone the cause and effect to anyone before killing them. Their style was, to be honest.


    Tang Yin stepped back as her eyes turned dull.


    Due to her physical condition, she had never had any interaction with the man from the secular world throughout the years. Not to mention the man who belonged to the young lady of Fengyun Manor.


    The only man she had ever reached¡­ was Nan Xian.


    Although she was Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she had never met Nan Xian before. Also, she had agreed on the arranged marriage because everyone in the clan was praising Nan Xian in front of her.


    They even told her that Nan Xian had brought up the wedding on his own.


    Such a wonderful man. It was natural for her to accept when he decided on the wedding¡­


    Surely it didn¡¯t mean that¡­ The Fengyun clan¡¯s young lady was Nan Xian?

 Chapter 269 - Prowling Wolf In Forest, Falling Sword From Sky I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°No! Little Lady, I¡¯m not going!¡± Qian Ning pulled Tang Yin¡¯s sleeves in tears. She looked just like a pathetic pussycat, her little face was dirty.


    Tang Yin glanced at her in exasperation. ¡°Go away as I said! What¡¯s all that crap for? I¡¯m the Little Lady, and you shall listen to me. Now you better get out of my way as far as you can.¡±


    What a silly girl. She would only contribute to the risk of death if she stayed. It was better for her to go back and find someone to avenge her, or else she would be killed without anyone knowing.


    The middle-aged man stared at Tang Yin coldly and smirked.


    ¡°Little girl, even if our Fengyun clan is not afraid of your Tang family¡­¡± He squinted coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to let your little girl go!¡±


    Whoa!


    The middle-aged man had no intention to talk nonsense to these little two girls anymore. A ray of light flashed from the sword and promptly rushed toward Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin was stunned. She did not have any chance to react as she never thought that the guy would be that serious. She could only stare at the sword¡¯s ray rushing forward. Her face was pale.


    ¡°Little Lady, look out!¡±


    Qian Ning was alert and quick enough to throw herself on Tang Yin and drag her aside. They were lucky enough to evade that attack¡­


    However, because Tang Yin had evaded that sword¡¯s ray, the uncontrollable sword¡¯s ray turned and struck her from behind.


    ***


    As Feng Ruqing left that area, she wanted to leave the Forest of Spirit Beasts with a troop of spirit beasts.


    Tiger Mama came forward and offered to send them away. Along the journey, they did not encounter any of the high-tier spirit beasts under Tiger Mama¡¯s protection.


    They saved a lot of time as the journey was unimpeded.


    ¡°Tiger Mama, we have reached the forest¡¯s peripheral. We are safe now, and it¡¯s good to have you with us till here, you may go first.¡± Feng Ruqing remained silent and turned to look at the three-striped tiger. ¡°Are you sure that¡­ you don¡¯t want to come with us?¡±


    The three-striped tiger growled and shook its head. It nudged the tiger cub and licked the back of Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, hinting that it had entrusted her with the cub.


    ¡°Well.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed as she knew the three-striped tiger¡¯s intention. She did not want to force the tiger too. ¡°If you wish to see the little tiger in the future, you can come to me in the princess¡¯s manor. I will inform the guards that you may enter at any time.¡±


    The three-striped tiger seemed reluctant to part with the little tiger and Feng Ruqing.


    Even like snow wolf and the other spirit beasts, it hated the feeling to part with them after spending a few months together¡­


    Comparing to the three-striped tiger¡¯s unwillingness, the snow wolf was so excited at the thought of leaving the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    The wolf could finally go home! And eat the Divine-Spirit Fruits! Also, the wolf could continue to be the butler snow wolf!


    On top of that, it did not have to live under the three-striped tiger¡¯s tyranny anymore. How could anyone know how it had suffered and endured all these difficulties when its master was not around for the past few days?


    That was why the snow wolf did not look at the three-striped tiger. Without giving any concern to the tiger, the snow wolf walked to a little flower and plucked it using its mouth. It wished to give it to Feng Ruqing as a gift.


    After leaving its master for several months, it wondered if it was still its master¡¯s favorite. It had to please its master as this could help to up its position in the princess manor.


    Swoosh!


    As the snow wolf was going closer to Feng Ruqing, a sword¡¯s ray struck through the forest and hit the snow wolf¡¯s paw.


    Awooo!


    The snow wolf howled miserably as it rolled on the ground in pain. It almost cried as it covered its paw with another paw tightly.

 Chapter 270 - Prowling Wolf, Falling Sword III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Before the wolf knew which little devil was tricking it, another sword struck from its behind.


    The snow wolf had learned from its mistake. It immediately rolled aside a few times as soon as it felt that something was wrong.


    However, the sword still slashed its skin. It cried out loud from that prickling pain.


    The sword came back and forth in the forest continuously.


    ¡°Little Wolfie!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was distorted. She reached out to the snow wolf immediately.


    Her expression was dull and scared as she noticed the scar and wound on the snow wolf. It was as if a violent storm was going to explode inside her eyes.


    ¡°Tang Zi, take care of Snow Wolf.¡±


    She picked up the sword which hurt the snow wolf. Her voice was calm, but¡­ frightening.


    Ling Yun subconsciously swallowed hard. She felt that¡­ the princess¡­ was so strong now and that creeped everyone out.


    The princess was¡­ really mad this time!


    Qin Chen said nothing and followed behind Feng Ruqing.


    The three-striped tiger entrusted the little tiger to Tang Zi. Suddenly, it ran toward Feng Ruqing and growled as a signal for Feng Ruqing to sit on its back.


    Feng Ruqing did not hesitate. She leaped and jumped onto the back of the three-striped tiger. Soon, they rushed in the direction where the sword came from¡­


    ***


    ¡°Little Lady!¡±


    Surrounded by fallen leaves.


    Qian Ning lifted Tang Zi up. Her eyes were filled with tears and desperation. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Little Lady, why don¡¯t you leave first? I can block it for you.¡±


    Tang Zi smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s Dark Warrior tier. You can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    The Dark Warrior tier was stronger than Spirit Warrior tier. Qian Ning could not stop him with her power.


    The middle-aged man smiled coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your little female servant has the power of Spirit Warrior tier. It¡¯s hard to imagine that she can be the safeguard for the Tang family with such power, what a waste¡­ She helped you to dodge my attack twice but not the third time.¡±


    Spirit Warrior tier was not something unusual in the reclusive world. However, Spirit Warrior tier was considered very strong for a female servant.


    At such a young age, this little female servant was already at Spirit Warrior tier, yet the Tang family did not cultivate her but let her be a servant?


    The middle-aged man was already in front of Tang Yin in just a few steps.


    He strangled Tang Yin¡¯s neck with his palm violently. Just like the cruel killers, he stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Bear in mind that it¡¯s the Fengyun clan that killed you. All of these happen because you have messed with our Little Lady¡¯s man.¡±


    Tang Yin had difficulties in breathing as the middle-aged man strangled her harder.


    Her face turned red as blood oozed from the corner of her lips from being strangled.


    ¡°Little Lady!¡± Qian Ning was pale as she quickly ran toward Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin struggled to open one of her eyes. She spat two words with a dry, rough voice. ¡°Quick, run!¡±


    Bang!


    The middle-aged man swung his hand. A gust of wind whirled from his palm and swept Qian Ning away.


    Qian Ning coughed and spurted a mouthful of blood. She fell on the ground heavily. She could not get up again, no matter how hard she tried.


    She was utterly helpless.


    Little Lady¡­


    Anyone, please save Little Lady!


    Anyone please¡­ save them¡­


    Suddenly, a violent gust of wind blew from the back.


    A three-striped tiger crashed into the middle-aged man of the Fengyun clan as Qian Ning looked up.

 Chapter 271 - Prowling Wolf In Forest, Falling Sword From Sky III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A young woman sat atop the three-striped tiger.


    She only saw the young girl¡¯s silhouette. Melancholic, and in a bright red gown.


    Not even an art masterpiece could match the slender and thin figure of the young woman.


    ¡°Miss, I think I saw a goddess¡­¡± Qian Ning was stunned by the slowly descending young woman and her tiger mount. Her eyes were filled with fascination.


    It was unclear whether the appearance of this righteous young woman at the most critical moment aroused hope in her heart once again. It made her feel that the mere appearance of this young woman could instantly outmatch all the girls in the world.


    Unparalleled grace, second to none.


    Incomparable!


    Bam!


    The three-striped tiger¡¯s knock made the middle-aged man stumble a few steps back.


    The young girl who was held hostage fell as his hands loosened. As if by chance, she fell right into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    Tang Yin opened her eyes and saw her beautiful face.


    Like a perfect jade, there was no flaw to her beauty.


    Feng Ruqing wrapped her hand around Tang Yin¡¯s waist. Her brows slightly furrowed, her lips gently pursed. Her face appeared calm, but a storm seemed to be brewing underneath the serenity.


    Tang Yin had a blank look on her face. The young woman¡¯s face seemed¡­ familiar. It looked like¡­ Feng Ruqing who had lost twenty kilograms.


    ¡°It that you?¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Like a bottomless pit, it sucked all her heart out.


    At that moment, Tang Yin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt warmth in her embrace, and that made her very relieved.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Feng Ruqing abruptly threw Tang Yin off from her embrace. She fell right by Qian Ning¡¯s feet. Her head was spinning and she could see stars in her eyes.


    ¡°Little Lady!¡± Qian Ning quickly crawled to Tang Yin¡¯s side. She looked skeptically at the young lady on top of the three-striped tiger. ¡°Why do I feel that that lady looks a bit like Princess Feng Ruqing?¡±


    Tang Yin gently closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­ there is no mistaking her voice, she is¡­ Feng Ruqing¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was her love rival, but why¡­ why did she save her in the end?


    Moreover¡­ facing a Dark Warrior tier enemy, just how strong was Feng Ruqing? She confronted the Dark Warrior tier enemy just to save her.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Little Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning was bawling. ¡°This Feng Ruqing is such a kind person, she threw her own life aside to save usstrangers!¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were fixated on Feng Ruqing. Her eyes were shining brilliantly.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Qian Ning wiped the tears as she stuttered,¡±She did not want Little Lady to get involved in the battle, that was why she threw you to me, she did all these to protect Little Lady.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡­ the kindest person in the world.


    Feng Ruqing, who was labeled as a kind person. ¡°¡­¡±


    In actual fact, she caught hold of Tang Yin only because she fell right in front of her. The three-striped tiger disliked being touched by outsiders, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t let her fall onto the tiger.


    As of throwing her off¡­


    That was because she was in her way! She was affecting her quest for Wolfie¡¯s revenge!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the middle-aged person¡¯s face darkened. He coldly chided, ¡°Who are you to meddle with the affairs of the Fengyun clan?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was calm. She raised the sword in her hand and calmly asked, ¡°Does this sword belong to you?¡±


    The middle-aged man was startled. That was the sword he had used to attack Tang Yin. Tang Yin had dodged it, but he did not expect the sword to fall in the lady¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 272 - Prowling Wolf, Falling Sword IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He laughed cynically. ¡°It¡¯s mine, so what?¡±


    ¡°Well if it¡¯s yours, that makes it easy then.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curled into a smile. A hint of anger burned in her eyes.


    The air became eerily terrifying.


    This bastard had made the little wolf, which she would not even raise her sword against, bleed!


    ¡°Since you use this sword to hurt, then today, I shall use your own sword to kill you!¡±


    As Feng Ruqing¡¯s words dropped, the three-striped tiger let out an angry roar and charged toward the middle-aged man.


    ¡°A Tier-5 spirit beast?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face fell after noticing the tiger¡¯s aura.


    Previously, Young Lady had said that Tang Yin only had one female servant with her. That was why the Fengyun clan had sent him alone.


    The Fengyunclan members had their hands full; there was no need to waste additional manpower.


    Who would have thought that a woman would appear out of nowhere, with a Tier-5 spirit beast as mount to boot!


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eye grew cold. ¡°I am from the Fengyun family. If you rescue the person marked for death by my family, then my family will never let you go!¡±


    Feng Ruqing licked her lower lip gently, her smile carried a hint of recklessness and ferocity.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a damn if you were the Fengyuns or the Leiyuns 1 , those who harm my wolf deserve death!¡±


    ***


    In the nearby maple groves, Tang Yin sat quietly. She was mesmerized by Feng Ruqing. A complex feeling filled her heart.


    ¡°She went to such extent for me¡­ she knew he came from the Fengyun family, yet she chose to oppose them.¡±


    How detestable it was that she had initially approached Feng Ruqing just to get close to Nan Xian!


    She deceived her just to get with Nan Xian!


    A tinge of regret rose in Tang Yin¡¯s heart. If only she had known that Feng Ruqing would go to such extents for her, she would never have made Feng Ruqing her rival.


    ¡°But¡­ what did she mean when she said he had hurt her wolf?¡± Tang Yin asked as she went silent.


    Qian Ning tilted her head and pondered. ¡°She probably meant to say her love, she probably had a slip of the tongue¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was dazed.


    The image of her in warm embrace rose once again in her mind. Her petite face went red. She lowered her head and drew circles on the ground with her finger.


    She was her love¡­


    This feeling¡­ it was not¡­.it was not bad¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah, Little Lady, Feng Ruqing has reached Spirit Warrior tier and she¡¯s got a Tier-5 spirit beast as her mount! She has become so strong in just a few months.¡± Qian Ning¡¯s palm was on her heart as she admired the young lady riding on top of the tiger.


    Tang Yin pursed her lips. ¡°How dare you address her by her name? So rude!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Little Lady, you have changed, you are no longer the Little Lady I knew!¡¯


    Tang Yin bit her lip as she looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°The Fengyun clan has great strength, even the Tang family would not resist the Fengyun¡¯s for a talentless hack like me. But she, as my love rival, did so¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if¡­ if she really wanted to marry Nan Xian¡­ I will give up. I owe her this¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Lady!¡± Qian Ning was in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you really love Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    Tang Yin lowered her head. ¡°Yes¡­ I like¡­ Nan Xian. The elders all spoke of him as the gentlest of gentlemen, like a pale moon. Although I have never met him before, I keep longing to see him. But if Feng Ruqing were the one to take his hand in marriage, then I will just give up¡­¡±

 Chapter 273 - Why Is The Wolf Always The Unlucky One? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A man as gentle as the pale blue moon; no woman in the world can probably resist a man like that.


    But¡­ Feng Ruqing gave herself up to save her. How could she ever return her kindness with a vengeance, by stealing her man?


    Moreover, a man that she had never met before.


    ***


    Boom!


    The air crackled and produced a wave at the downward stroke of the long sword.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly took a few steps back. His face was pale and filled with blurriness.


    He would not be scared if it were Feng Ruqing alone. The Tier-5 spirit beast made even touching her sleeve very difficult!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The tiger kicked up some dust and roared angrily. In a split second, it had already came up behind the middle-aged man.


    The tiger violently knocked him in the back with its head.


    The knock was very savage. It sent the middle-aged man stumbling a few steps forward before regaining his grounds.


    ¡°Bitch, you people have a deathwish!¡± The middle-aged man turned around, his eyes were fierce as he stared at the young woman riding atop the tiger.


    As Feng Ruqing stretched her hands out, the long sword began emitting a shimmering glow. The shimmering blade swished through the air in the direction of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was still of Dark Warrior tier, after all. He turned to evade the sword. The blade grazed his hair and scattered them to the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The tiger did not give the man a chance to catch his breath. It charged toward him and knocked him off again.


    One was a Tier-5 spirit beast; the other was of Dark Warrior tier. Although they were of the same level, the speed, toughness, and thick armored skin of the spirit beast surpassed those of a human.


    Being on the same level did not mean having the same strengths.


    Oof!


    The middle-aged man was unable to dodge the attack. He threw up a mouthful of blood. He strained his body a couple of times so that he did not fall from the sky.


    He wiped the blood off of the corner of his lips. His eyes darkened.


    With the Tier-5 spirit beast around, he would not be able to do anything. He had to leave the area and report this matter back to the young lady at Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°Tang Yin, I will let you go since you have somebody to protect you today. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡±


    And the girl who dared to oppose the Fengyuns, she would not be let go of as well!


    ¡°Who said you could go?¡±


    As the middle-aged man was about to turn around and leave, a chilling voice that sounded like a banshee came from behind him.


    The demonic voice did not stop the middle-aged man. Instead, he sped off to flee ahead.


    But he quickly stopped.


    He stopped because right in front of him was a young man who looked like a god slayer.


    The young man looked elegant in his green robes. He gently pursed his lips and stood coldly in front of the middle-aged man.


    He was emanating a terrifying aura that made one feel like one could instantly fall into a bottomless pit of hell at any moment.


    Demon.


    Somehow, that word appeared in his mind as he looked at the emotionless face of the youth.


    He had nothing to lose. He struck his palm against the young man¡¯s chest.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were deadpan. The blacks of his eyes were like two black holes, instantly casting fear in the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.


    As the winds of his palms were about to land, the young man¡¯s figure disappeared into thin air. When he reappeared, he was already standing behind the middle-aged man.


    A huge gust of wind began to blow around his body like a storm was about to hit.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man took a hit on his back. His legs faltered, almost hitting the ground.


    As he was about to make his escape again, the three-striped tiger was already blocking his path.


    He had nowhere to escape!

 Chapter 274 - Why Is The Wolf Always The Unlucky One? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Think you can escape?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was as calm as ever. But anyone could see that she was burning with rage.


    Just thinking about how this bastard had hurt her little wolf made her raise her sword angrily.


    All the spirit energy converged on the blade. The blade appeared to be covered by a swirl of storm.


    As the storm grew more violent, dust flew all around in the air.


    Tang Yin stared blankly at the young lady in the storm. Her heart felt like it was being pounded at.


    Even her eyes were fixated on her. They were filled with infatuation and admiration.


    Boom!


    All the sword¡¯s aura suddenly came down without warning. The middle-aged man was unprepared and fell down under the devastating blows. Blood was gushing from his mouth uncontrollably.


    Previously, it would not be difficult to dodge her attacks as she was merely of Spirit Warrior tier.


    But something got entangled with his feet just now, and he could not move his legs. He could only look as the sword¡¯s aura landed on his body. The agonizing pain was like a sharp blade slicing his flesh away, shattering his will.


    How could this be¡­


    He was of Dark Warrior tier¡­ how could he be defeated by one of Spirit Warrior tier?


    However, he did not realize that the vines behind him were slowly dwindling away as if they had never appeared.


    ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t able to pull Qin Chen just now, tying up someone is a piece of cake! Let¡¯s see if Mother doesn¡¯t break his legs if he tries to run again!¡± Qing Han said in exasperation.


    How dare he bullied Mother¡¯s wolf. Had he asked this daughter¡¯s permission first?


    Moreover, why could he not just admit his mistakes when Mother came to settle a score with him? How dare he run away? Not admitting his own mistake; he could not blame anyone else even if he were to be beaten to death.


    Qing Han had already forgotten at this point that Feng Ruqing had attacked without explaining why. That middle-aged man did not know that he had hurt the snow wolf by accident, how could he know how he had offended Feng Ruqing?


    Feng Ruqing moved her hand in a downward motion. A sword beam flashed downward again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Do you still dare to bully others?¡±


    ¡°Do you still dare to hurt the innocent?¡±


    A sword beam followed each of Feng Ruqing¡¯s sentences, stopping the middle-aged man¡¯s words hanging on the edge of his lips.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    The excruciating pain made his face pale. Tears were coming out from his eyes. He gritted his teeth and rolled around in pain.


    ¡°Do you admit your mistake then?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not use the sword this time but instead returned it to the man. She stretched her legs and stepped on his wound. The pain made him scream.


    ¡°I admit, I admit¡­¡± The pain was unbearable.


    Forget about admitting his mistake, he would even call her his granny if Feng Ruqing would let him go.


    ¡°So where did you go wrong?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was cold.


    The middle-aged man was almost in tears. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t dare be arrogant again, I won¡¯t dare to bully others again, and I won¡¯t dare harm the innocents¡­¡±


    He repeated whatever Feng Ruqing had used to scold him just now. Perhaps then Feng Ruqing could forgive him?


    Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know what your mistakes were, then I shall beat you until you admit your faults!¡±


    The snow wolf was injured twice by this guy, and still, he would not admit it. If that was the case, she should just beat him until he begged for the snow wolf¡¯s forgiveness!


    The middle-aged man was beyond confused. Weren¡¯t those her words just now?


    He had admitted his mistakes, he had even apologized, why would she not let him go?

 Chapter 275 - Why Is The Wolf Always The Unlucky One? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    All was calm in the forest.


    Other than the agonizing screams of the middle-aged man that sounded like pigs in the slaughterhouse, everyone else had no reaction. Their expressions were as calm as ever.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth resentfully. He slowly picked up a small piece of stone.


    He knew he was not able to hurt Feng Ruqing as she had a Tier-5 spirit beast guarding her. So he threw the stone with all his might at Tang Yin.


    Although it was but a small stone, it was imbued with the spirit power of Dark Warrior tier. It would be impossible for Tang Yin to dodge it at her level.


    She would be severely wounded even if she could even make it out alive!


    ***


    After the snow wolf was injured, Feng Ruqing brought Qin Chen and the three-striped tiger to avenge it.


    The snow wolf, who was crying in pain, recovered shortly after consuming the herbal fruit.


    It, too, wanted to know which son of a b*tch had hurt it. So when its wounds healed, it leaped up instantly and went toward the place where it smelled like a battle was raging.


    One look was all it took as it saw the middle-aged man who was being stepped on by Feng Ruqing.


    The enraged snow wolf howled aggravatedly.


    ¡®Look at the snow wolf¡¯s master, a natural queen. Anyone would yield like an ant under her foot.¡¯


    How fortunate was the snow wolf, to have met such a brilliant and beautiful master?


    At that moment, the snow wolf smiled contentedly as its heart was filled with joy.


    Its feet were quick as it dashed toward Feng Ruqing. It wanted to give her a wolf hug.


    Almost immediately, it felt that something was wrong¡­


    In front of it, a sharp piece of stone flew at the speed of the wind. The stone hit the wolf¡¯s body as it could only stand and look.


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    ¡°Awooo!¡±


    Blood spewed out of the wolf¡¯s mouth. Its cry was more harrowing than before as it collapsed in front of Tang Yin. It could not even stand on its own.


    ¡°Li¡­ Little Lady¡­ when I was gathering information on Feng Ruqing the last time, it seemed that she keeps a wolf. I¡¯ve seen it on a portrait before, it looked exactly like this courageous wolf.¡± Qian Ning could not believe her eyes. Her hands covered her mouth tightly. Her whole body was trembling.


    The wolf¡­ Feng Ruqing¡¯s wolf took the bullet with its body to save her Little Lady.


    The pet sure took its cue from its owner. Feng Ruqing¡¯s whole family, including those spirit beasts, were too benevolent!


    Tang Yin¡¯s feelings became even more complex. She felt deeply touched.


    She thought she would definitely be hurt the moment the stone was thrown. As she was about to accept her fate, something flashed before her eyes¡­


    She saw a snow wolf heroically standing in front of her.


    It blocked the stone that was about to hit her!


    ¡°What a brilliantly courageous and benevolent snow wolf¡­¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes looked downward.


    Compared to the wolf, she was too useless. She could not even deal with the enemy. At first, Feng Ruqing had made an enemy out of the Fengyun clan just to save her. Now the snow wolf had given its own life to save her.


    She owed the princess too much.


    So much so that she could not pay her back in one lifetime.


    Tang Yin thought about what the girl had told her. She bit her lip hard. Her eyes were cold.


    Tranny, rich bully, an oppressor of women, and a force against men¨Cwhat a bunch of crap!


    If she were really an oppressor of women and a force against men, she hoped that Feng Ruqing would be more forceful toward her!


    She had never seen someone as kind as her!

 Chapter 276 - Why Is The Wolf Always The Unlucky One? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Feng Ruqing blazed with fury as she saw the snow wolf collapse. Her cold gaze turned toward the middle-aged man. ¡°Dammit Tiger, tear his body apart for me at once!¡±


    She wanted to leave his remains intact at first if he had only admitted to his wrongdoings.


    As for forgiving him¡­ that would be impossible! She did not want the Fengyun clan to look for her for trouble before she was ready.


    The consequences would be dire if she were to let him go back to his den.


    Who knew that not only was he unrepentant, he had even hurt her wolf again! Did he really think that she had no temper?


    He deserved death; those who came to hurt her wolf deserved death!


    After giving out her command, she could not care less about the man and immediately rushed toward the wolf.


    This time around, she did not take out the herbal fruit. Instead, it was the medicinal spirit soup leftover from the three-striped tiger.


    The wolf quickly guzzled the soup. The pain on his body gradually subsided, but the pain in its heart was still deep.


    Why¡­ why was it always the one to get hurt?


    Previously it was slashed a couple of times while picking flowers for its master. Now it was pierced by a stone when all it wanted to do was to give its owner a hug!


    Sob¡­ so hurtful, so pitiful, it needed to be petted, and cuddled, and even swung up like a baby¡­


    The snow wolf felt more hurt as it thought more about it. It rubbed its head against the back of Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm, its eyes grew teary. It was heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay, I shall avenge you.¡± Feng Ruqing petted the wolf on its head. ¡°I¡¯m here, no one will harm all of you again.¡±


    ¡®All of you¡¯ meant the snow wolf and the members of the Iron-Blooded army.


    But then, Tang Yin and Qian Ning came forward on their own.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Tang Yin looked downward at her finger. Her face was red as she looked at Feng Ruqing from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened before¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been rude to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was taken aback. She had only noticed Tang Yin, who had been on the sidelines up until now.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±


    Tang Yin became even more embarrassed. So it was true that Feng Ruqing had thrown her aside to prevent her from coming in harm¡¯s way. She had even tried to make an escape for her by stopping the man from the Fengyun clan.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ will you accept my apology?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s voice was soft like a fly¡¯s.


    If it was not because Feng Ruqing had a pair of good ears, she would not have been able to hear her.


    The gears in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind spun for a while. She furrowed her brows. ¡°You are always trespassing, and that does trouble me. But you didn¡¯t do much, so there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Other than climbing over the fence, Tang Yin really did not do anything.


    Tang Yin bit her lip, her petite face grew even redder. ¡°I will not climb over the wall anymore. Will you let me stay in the manor? I can be your servant! I will do anything.¡±


    Qian Ning was dumbfounded like she was jolted by lightning.


    ¡®Little Lady, I thought you said you were willing to let go of Nan Xian because she was your savior.


    ¡®But why do I think that your love has shifted to someone else?¡¯


    ¡°I am very poor.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s brows were cocked. ¡°I can¡¯t afford freeloaders.¡±


    Tang Yin was overjoyed, she took out her storage pouch. ¡°I have money, I am rich, if you let me stay in the princess¡¯s manor, I could pay you rent every day, I could even lease Qian Ning to you, please just let me stay in the manor.¡±


    Qian Ning was speechless.


    ¡®Little Lady, have you ever asked how I would feel?¡¯


    Qian Ning wanted to cry out of grief but she held her tears back for her Little Lady¡¯s sake. She could only glare at her with hateful eyes.

 Chapter 277

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes moved slowly toward the storage pouch in Tang Yin¡¯s hand.


    Her lips suddenly curled up.


    ¡°Well, depending on your rent, I could consider.¡±


    Everything could be discussed for a price.


    But only for consideration.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Blood was still spewing from the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth. The pale face of the man appeared to be drained of blood. His deep, low-voiced laughter echoed throughout the eerie forest.


    ¡°I have just informed the other members of the Fengyun clan. They will be here very soon. When they arrive, all of you don¡¯t even think about escaping, hahaha!¡±


    Even in death, he will not let them off easily!


    Feng Ruqing squinted. She smiled sinisterly as she looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°So the Fengyuns used trash like you to test the water and then send in their best afterward? Tsk tsk, looks like the Fengyuns have a shitty way of doing things.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The middle-aged man was enraged. ¡°The Elders of the Fengyun family were still in closed-door cultivation until recently. My strength is not lowly ranked in the Fengyun clan, how dare you insult me by calling me trash! There is no need to call upon the great masters in Fengyun to deal with people like you, anyone else would be able to do the job!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, our Lady had only sent me alone to kill Tang Yin! The others were just Fengyun members scattered around the land!¡±


    He was not lying.


    At first, his job was to only deal with Tang Yin alone, there was no need to send too many people out. But he did not think that Feng Ruqing would come out along the way. He had to break his Fengyun clan¡¯s seal of communication and gather the surrounding members out of desperation.


    ¡°Seems like those Fengyun members on their way here are no stronger than you. What a relief.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled lightly.


    Her smile was eerily cold. It made the middle-aged man tremble.


    Although those coming to assist him were not stronger than him, at least he was still alive. The combined strength from those reinforcements and him was sufficient to take them down.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The three-striped tiger was enraged, so it roared. Its claws were tightly clenched on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder as it mauled the man.


    If the middle-aged man had not tilted his head, the bite would have been enough to go through his throat. Even so, blood still poured from his shoulder, seeping into the ground.


    His face was badly contorted, veins were popping on his face.


    They had offended the Fengyun clan and robbed their lady off of her man. These people must die!


    At this very moment¡­


    The sky was filled with countless figures that came from all directions like the wind. They appeared in front of their eyes in an instant.


    ¡°Hahaha, my men have finally arrived.¡± The middle-aged man was no longer cowardly begging for his life. His laugh was boastful. ¡°Come, kill them all!¡±


    ¡®So what if you have a Tier-5 spirit beast?


    ¡®We have the number, that Tier-5 spirit beast would not be able to protect so many of you!¡¯


    The strongest among the Fengyuns¡¯ reinforcement was only at Spirit Warrior tier, but as what the middle-aged man had said, their numbers were overpowering.


    The three-striped tiger could take them down with its strength, but due to their huge numbers, it would not be able to protect them all.

 Chapter 278 - Comparing Numbers On My Turf? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Tang Zi took a couple of steps forward, shielding Feng Ruqing. Her eyes were cold as she looked at the tightly packed hordes in the sky.


    The others too went forward, shielding Feng Ruqing in all directions.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s fighting spirits were fired up like waves crashing the shore.


    Tang Zi had not only consolidated her foundations during her time at the spirit spring. She had reached the mid-level of Spirit Warrior tier in one shot while Ling Yun had broken through the ranks of True Warrior tier to Spirit Warrior tier.


    Other than the two of them, the members of the Iron-Blooded army too had breakthroughs and were all at True Warrior tier. They were merely a few steps away from Spirit Warrior tier.


    Tang Yin was taken aback. Her eyes filled with shock.


    She had heard from the Tang family before that the secular world lacked rare treasures and training grounds conducive for cultivators. Therefore it was very difficult to reach Spirit Warrior tier.


    There were people of Spirit Warrior tier in every country, but they could be counted on the hands.


    But Feng Ruqing as a princess had two members of Spirit Warrior tier protecting her as well as a Tier-5 spirit beast.


    Exactly who told her that it was hard for those from the secular world to reach Spirit Warrior tier?


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes then fell on Qin Chen, who was exuding an air of coldness. A sense of bemusement flashed in her eyes.


    It seemed like the young man¡¯s strength was so much stronger than anyone else in the Iron-Blooded army!


    The next time someone told her about how terrible the secular world was, she would strangle them to death!


    ¡°Are you sure you want to compare numbers¡­ in this Forest of Spirit Beasts?¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand to hold off the three-striped tiger¡¯s advancement as she looked at the middle-aged man nonchalantly.


    She had already given him a few chances. It seemed like he did not even wish to have his body torn apart; instead, he was asking for it to be shattered into tens of thousands of pieces.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The middle-aged man spat out some blood. ¡°You think that your followers alone would be able to protect you? There are more than ten Advanced Spirit Warriors among my men! The others too are of Spirit Warrior tier!¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed gently. ¡°Well, if you were to find trouble with me somewhere else, maybe I would have made some effort to deal with these people. Why the Forest of Spirit Beasts of all places?¡±


    The middle-aged man was dumbfounded. It appeared that he did not understand Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Feng Ruqing could not care less about the middle-aged man. She took out a table from the medium and neatly laid down herbal fruits across it.


    The snow wolf was dumbstruck. The master was carrying so many herbal fruits with her. Why did she not tell it? It had been quite some time since the wolf had had a taste of an herbal fruit.


    ¡°Three-striped tiger, ignore him first. Call out all the spirit beasts below Tier-5 for me¨Clet them know that each kill is worth 10 herbal fruits; the more they kill, the more they get.¡±


    He could have looked for trouble with her at any other place, but it had to be the Forest of Spirit Beasts¡­ of all places.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The three-striped tiger released the middle-aged man as it let out a thunderous roar.


    Its voice spread across the Forest of Spirit Beasts. The roar lingered.


    The spirit beasts were ruled by a strong differentiation of the tiered system. All spirit beasts below Tier-5 would rush over when they hear the three-striped tiger¡¯s roar, but those above Tier-5 would probably ignore it.


    Therefore, Feng Ruqing made it call out those below Tier-5.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face grew stiff. As he was taken aback, dust was kicked off from across him. A countless number of spirit beasts were charging toward the members of the Fengyun clan from the cloud of dust.


    The Fengyun clan members were in a state of panic. Spirit beasts were already ferocious beasts; and on top of that, there were so many of them. There would be no chance of fighting them all.


    Therefore, even before the fight began, the Fengyun clan members were already thinking of retreating.

 Chapter 279 - Comparing Numbers On My Turf? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    A person shrieked in exasperation as a red leopard lunged forward.


    Its claws were razor sharp. In an instant, the person¡¯s face was clawed up by the leopard. Blood guzzled down his face.


    The other spirit beasts too charged in front. Compared to the numbers of the spirit beasts, the Fengyun¡¯s were far behind.


    The middle-aged man was stupefied as he looked on at the Fengyun clan members who were helpless against the spirit beasts¡¯ attacks. He never expected this to happen.


    ¡°You, who are you really?¡± asked the middle-aged man as he raised his head to look at Feng Ruqing, teeth gritted. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    The spirit beasts listened to her commands as she laid out the herbal fruits.


    It was as if the whole Forest of Spirit Beasts was her home turf¡­


    Feng Ruqing did not bother to answer his question.


    Those behind her were calm.


    She was not a cold person, and she was not someone who would take lives lightly. But she understood that if they didn¡¯t die, then she would be killed and her family would be dragged along.


    ¡°I know my mistakes now, I really do now, please get the three-striped tiger to leave and bring the spirit beasts away, argh!¡± The middle-aged man shrieked in terror.


    Feng Ruqing turned around slowly. Her calm eyes fell upon the bloodied middle-aged man.


    ¡°I have heard that the Fengyuns were highly ranked in the reclusive world. But from what I can see, how could a bully like you manage to sneak into the Fengyun clan?¡±


    Although the reclusive world and the secular world were two different places, it did not mean that the secular world did not know about the existence of these powerful families despite having a non-interventional policy.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s body grew stiff.


    He clenched his fist tightly, his eyes were filled with resentment.


    With his powers, he could not become one of the upper echelons but at least he could still cultivate in the family.


    And because of his cowardice and preying on the weak, there were a few times when he almost got expelled by the Fengyuns.


    This time around, he was able to flatter the young lady and had become one of the Fengyuns¡¯ guardians after currying some favor! If not, he would be crawling outside the door his whole life, or even expelled.


    Even though he clearly knew his own character, he would not hear it from other people!


    Hearing it from someone else would be a huge insult to him!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged man laughed derangedly. ¡°Since this is how you want to play with the Fengyuns, you leave me no choice¡­¡±


    His dark, cold eyes glanced at the other Fengyun members.


    Those who were struggling to resist stopped dead in their tracks.


    ¡°I, Wen Feng¡¯s man, am no coward! They will make you pay, even by suicide!¡± He gave a warning with his eyes with his lips carrying a sinister smile.


    The members of the Fengyun clan knew what he meant in an instant.


    GuardianWen wanted them to self-destruct!


    That would be a certain death!


    However¡­


    Everybody knew about Guardian Wen¡¯s temperament. When they joined the Fengyun clan, their own families too were dragged alongside them. If they refused to self-destruct, Guardian Wen would surely kill all their family.


    That was what he had warned them before!


    Therefore, all the members of the Fengyun clan stopped in their tracks.


    Only one way out now¡­


    Self-destruction!


    With so many Spirit Warrior tier self-destructing, the whole mountain would be devastated!


    But they had no other options¡­

 Chapter 280 - Comparing Numbers On My Turf? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was at this moment that a raw surge of energy began forming from everyone there. Even the air was filled with a sense of madness.


    Boom!


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡± Qin Chen¡¯s eyes turned red. He recklessly dashed toward Feng Ruqing.


    He covered Feng Ruqing in his arms and held her tightly in his embrace, shielding her from the impact of the mass self-destruction with his back.


    If only one person were to self-destruct, the consequences would not have been so dire, and the casualties would still be bearable. However, too many people were self-destructing at one go, and the power was not something a normal person could take.


    But after a few moments, the feeling of pain did not come.


    Qin Chen¡¯s frame was a bit stiff. He still did not dare to let go of the girl in his arms, worried that she might be harmed.


    He would not allow even a scratch on her!


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now¡­¡± Feng Ruqing patted Qin Chen¡¯s shoulders as though she was consoling the young man.


    The blue sky was covered with dust after the mass self-destruction.


    Dust blew from all directions and blocked everyone¡¯s visions.


    Tang Yin opened her eyes wide in confusion. She had yet to regain her composure from her shock.


    With her level, with so many of Spirit Warrior tier self-destructing at one go, she would have been vaporized! But there was not even a bruise on her!


    Her eyes subconsciously moved toward the young lady in Qin Chen¡¯s embrace. She was perplexed.


    Was it her? Did she save her again?


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, really, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, everything will be okay!¡± Feng Ruqing gently closed her eyes, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of her lips.


    This young man looked more and more like her brother from her past life.


    In the past, like Che¡¯er, he would come to protect her first no matter the danger.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words finally brought him around. He gently released his embrace, his lips were pursed gently as he turned around and saw the bodies that were torn apart.


    It was not merely self-destruction of the body, but the soul as well!


    When a soul self-destructed, there would not be a chance to be born again. They would vanish from this world forever!


    Usually, no man would choose to self-destruct, but the Fengyuns¡­


    As the dust settled, Feng Ruqing patted again on Qin Chen¡¯s shoulders consolingly. Her eyes turned toward the torn apart bodies.


    The guardianof the Fengyun clan was not among the corpses.


    He had exploited the lives of so many to make his escape!


    Feng Ruqing turned her eyes slightly. It seemed that in any case, she would have to battle with the Fengyun clan!


    ¡°Sob¡­¡±


    The three-striped tiger used its head to rub against Feng Ruqing¡¯s legs, its eyes were filled with guilt.


    If only¡­ if only it could kill the bastard earlier.


    But no matter what, that bastard was still of True Warrior tier. He was already bloodied from all the mauls, yet he still didn¡¯t die even though his throat was bitten once.


    Moreover, what the tiger had never thought of was that that human would escape in such manner!


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Feng Ruqing petted the tiger¡¯s head.


    It had helped her so much, how could she blame it?


    The three-striped tiger pondered for a while before suddenly moving forward and lightly nibbling Feng Ruqing¡¯s finger.


    ¡®Woah!¡¯ The snow wolf was angry.


    How dare this bastard bite its master!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand to stop the snow wolf from charging. She turned toward the three-striped tiger. ¡°You wanted to seal a contract with me?¡±


    The three-striped tiger nodded its head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to remain in the Forest of Spirit Beasts?¡±


    The three-striped tiger continued nodding his head.


    Feng Ruqing understood what the tiger meant. ¡°Are you saying that you would seal a contract with me, but you would not leave the forest?¡±


    The tiger nodded its head again, this time with more zest.


    It still had other matters to attend to and could not leave, but that did not stop it from sealing a contract.

 Chapter 281 - Like A Turtledove Taking Over A Magpie’s Nest I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After Feng Ruqing saw the tiger¡¯s reaction, she did not hesitate and immediately completed the contract with it.


    She had almost gathered enough forces in the princess¡¯s manor, and all the spirit beasts would not fit into the medium for the time being. If she returned with too many spirit beasts, it would attract the attention of the reclusive world.


    But that did not stop her from using the Forest of Spirit Beasts as her own turf.


    Thinking about this, Feng Ruqing looked at the rest of the Tier-4 beasts with a smile. Her eyes were shining brilliantly.


    ¡°Would you guys like a job?¡±


    The beasts were looking at each other. They did not know what she meant.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf immediately knew what she meant. It shrugged and strode elegantly toward the crowd of spirit beasts.


    And then¡­


    Everyone looked on as the snow wolf called out a couple of times. The spirit beasts followed the wolf in its footsteps and approached Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was smiling. ¡°One by one, no hurry! After the contracts are sealed, the snow wolf will return with me, and Beary will take over teaching you guys what I have taught it!¡±


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts was filled with countless herbs. Although they were normal herbs, for Feng Ruqing, herbs were still herbs, she could turn them into spirit herbs!


    She would turn these beasts into cultivators of spirit herbs in the forest!


    Tang Yin was petrified as she looked at the spirit beasts that were lining up to seal their contracts.


    Since when were spirit beasts this obedient?


    Since when did it become so easy to seal a contract?


    Those people from the Tang family could easily catch a spirit beast but to seal a contract¡­ it would take great time and effort to tame the beasts.


    Spirit beasts were stubborn by nature and rather die than surrender. But who could tell her now that those in front of her eyes were the spirit beasts that she had come to know?


    ¡°Little Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning stood next to Tang Yin with some thoughts in her head. ¡°I finally know how she could get those spirit beasts to be at her manor.¡±


    Tang Yin did not speak. She gently bit her powdery lips. Her eyes were shining as she looked at Feng Ruqing.


    After Feng Ruqing had sealed the contract with the beasts, she excused herself from everyone and hurried into the medium. She found out that the medium was not as devastated as she had thought it would be.


    She then breathed a sigh of relief.


    When those people started to self destruct, it was Fu Chen who had sucked out all the explosive blows into the medium to prevent them from harm.


    Luckily, the medium was still intact. It would break her heart if something like the eye of the spirit spring was destroyed.


    But still¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked around at the empty space, her face gradually changing.


    ¡°Where are the herbs?¡±


    Why have all her herbs vanished without a sign?


    Even the Grade-4 and -5 herbs that she had picked from faraway lands were missing!


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Fu Chen saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s darkened face. ¡°I¡­ Qing Han and I ate them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s darkened face suddenly turned into a smile.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han grew even more terrified as they saw her smile.


    ¡°So which one of you told me that once you are full, you won¡¯t eat again?¡±


    She had entered the medium twice before but she was not overly aware of the herbs. This time around, she was checking if her items were damaged by the impact and was checking out her herbs as well.


    It was then she found out that the grove that was previously brimming with spirit herbs that she had planted were all but empty, the herbs were gone without a trace.

 Chapter 282 - Like A Turtledove Taking Over A Magpie’s Nest II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Only a few bushes of herbal fruit trees were left¡­


    Fu Chen falteringly exclaimed, ¡°Yeah, Qing Han and I would stop eating after we¡¯re full, but we were barely full just now¡­¡±


    Sob¡­ Mother was too scary, he had only eaten some spirit herbs, why did Mother become so angry?


    Feng Ruqing felt an ache in her heart.


    To cultivate those spirit herbs, she had taken a few days to plant all of them, and it took her a few more months before the spirit herbs were ripe.


    But alas, they were all eaten!


    Foregoing the spirit herbs that had been eaten, even the Grade-5 spirit herbs that she had painstakingly procured were gone as well!


    All gone!


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists to the point where they made popping sounds. If it was not because of Fu Chen¡¯s cute appearance, she would not be able to control her explosive temper.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Calm down, calm down, we won¡¯t eat anymore! Qing Han and I are going to digest them now, after we have finished digesting, we could help you beat the bad guys again, really! And we could even avenge your mom¡¯s death!¡±


    It took some effort but Feng Ruqing managed to calm herself down.


    But her heart in her chest was still beating furiously. She felt like grabbing that little guy and giving his behind a good beating.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qing Han innocently tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Qin Han now knows her fault, please don¡¯t be angry, Mother. I will never eat them all next time.¡±


    The girl¡¯s pure and innocent voice made Feng Ruqing feel a lot better. She turned toward Qing Han and her smile returned. With a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Never mind, what is done is done. Next time, just leave a little for me.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    Mother¡¯s favoritism was too obvious!


    Sure, blame him for being born as a guy and not a girl!


    ¡°Qing Han, Fu Chen said just now that once you have digested the herbs, your strength will increase?¡±


    Qing Han nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. Brother Fu Chen and I need to sleep to digest. We did not dare to sleep just now because we were worried about Mother. Now that everything¡¯s okay, Brother Fu Chen and I may not be here with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you both should take a good rest soon.¡± Feng Ruqing was still smiling. But then she glared at Fu Chen. ¡°That¡¯s not only my mother, she is your grandmother as well. It is only natural that you help me to avenge her death.¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s jaw dropped.


    What a tough mother to attend to.


    And now, he even had a grandmother to deal with¡­


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    As long as it appeased Mother¡¯s anger, he would even call her great-grandmother, much less grandmother.


    ¡°Okay, the medium is intact, I will go now.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened as she saw how obedient Fu Chen was. ¡°Next time, leave me some if you guys want to eat the spirit herbs¡­ even a strain would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing didn¡¯t say anything more. She suppressed the pain in her chest and disappeared from the medium with teary eyes¡­


    ***


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Above the skies, the Fengyun guardian Wen Feng coldly stared at the horizon that was lined with smoking treelines. He wore a cold smile.


    ¡°With so many people self destructing, those people and spirit beasts would have been gravely injured if they did not die in the impact. As for Tang Yin¡­ there¡¯s no way she could live at her level.¡±


    In the end, he had completed what his young lady had ordered him to do.


    Though it came at a terrible cost.


    Wen Feng did not even dare to look back.


    That Tier-5 three-striped tiger would not perish so easily. Returning to the scene would be suicidal. Therefore, Wen Feng left without any hesitation.

 Chapter 283 - Like A Turtledove Taking Over A Magpie’s Nest III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He needed to report this to the young lady at once.


    ***


    At the great hall of Fengyun Manor, Tang Yu¡¯s proud eyes coldly watched over the crowd sitting beneath her.


    She had a smug smile on her lips.


    ¡®So what if you, Tang Yin, have gained recognition from people from the other side? So what if there are many among the Tang family who would help you? At the end of the day, I would still crush you under my feet, there would be no chance for you to recover!¡¯


    ¡°Has Wen Feng returned?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed as she asked coldly.


    As soon as she finished her words, a trembling figure came in from the door and hurried toward Tang Yu. He half-kneeled on the ground. ¡°Young Lady, I have returned.¡±


    Tang Yu squinted. ¡°How was the mission?¡±


    It was as if drums were beating in Wen Feng¡¯s heart. If the young lady knew about what had happened in the Forest of Spirit Beasts, the young lady would think him useless.


    ¡®Tang Yin must have been dead for sure, and the young lady who had assisted her was probably dead or gravely injured. When the time comes, she could still send people out to kill the young lady. There would be no difference, therefore there was no need to let the young lady know.¡¯


    ¡°Young lady, Tang Yin is dead. Unfortunately, we killed Tang Yin in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. That triggered a wave of attacks from the spirit beasts. Except for me, some of the people from the Feng Yun family didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    News of their deaths would have spread around the Feng Yun clan sooner or later. It would be better for him to break the news first.


    Tang Yu grasped her chair tightly with both her hands.


    ¡®Tang Yin is dead!¡¯


    Tang Yin, who robbed her of her fiance, was finally dead!


    Tang Yu had an urge to laugh at the sky, but she managed to hold it in. Her face seemed pleased as she gently arose from her chair.


    ¡°Good, very good! Wen Feng, you will stay by my side from today onward. Serve me well, and you shall be rewarded!¡±


    Wen Feng was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Young Lady!¡±


    Sure enough, the way he curried favor was on point. No one in Fengyun Manor would dare look down upon him in the future.


    ¡°I will be staying in Fengyun Manor for a while. Men, tidy up a courtyard for me.¡± Tang Yu stood up. ¡°Forget it, I will go look for a suitable residence on my own. Follow me, Wen Feng, and let that Hong Yu girl serve me.¡±


    Hong Yu, one of the guardians of the Fengyun clan, was now asked by Tang Yu to be a servant?


    The people of Fengyun clan looked at each other and did not dare to respond.


    Tang Yu¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°What? You people won¡¯t allow her to serve me?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± The youths beneath her could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Hong Yu is a guardian, not a servant.¡±


    Tang Yu coldly chided. ¡°Earlier on, Fifth Elder had already confirmed my identity and that was why he went in search of the other Elders who were in closed-door cultivation. Naturally, I am to rule over Fengyun Manor. I am the Lady of Fengyun Manor, when I ask someone to serve me I expect them to step up. Or else, when Fifth Elder returns, I will ask him to incapacitate you lot!¡±


    In actual fact, if she had not known that the fifth elder had gone to the forbidden grounds, she would not dare to boss around in Fengyun Manor.


    Somehow, although her identity had been confirmed, she still felt insecure when facing the elders. That was why she did not stay on for long in the Manor.


    Luckily, those wretched old men were no longer in the Manor. Fengyun Manor was now hers to control.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The youth was not satisfied.


    Hong Yu was still a little girl when she was picked up by their master more than ten years ago. A few years ago, she had reached Dark Warrior tier and rose up to become one of the guardians. How would she be willing to become a servant?

 Chapter 284 - Like A Turtledove Taking Over A Magpie’s Nest IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I am only going to give her another chance; either serve me or get out of Fengyun Manor!¡±


    Tang Yu raised her chin and yelled.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed. When Fifth Elder was still here, Tang Yu was not as tyrannical. Once Fifth Elder had left, she¡­


    ¡°I will serve her.¡±


    While everyone was struggling, a fresh, crisp voice came from outside the door.


    The crowd turned to see a lady dressed in a long green skirt, walking in from the door. Her eyes were calm; her face emotionless.


    ¡°I will never leave Fengyun Manor. Therefore, I shall serve her.¡±


    She did not believe it. She did not believe that the master was dead!


    Until her master¡¯s return, she would never give up on Fengyun Manor!


    Tang Yu condescendingly chided, ¡°Also, you do not deserve to be named after a jade. Jade is a pure, precious stone. You are but a lowly servant, such a name is too good for you. From now on, you shall be known as Hong¡¯er.¡±


    Hong Yu¡¯s body was trembling. She clasped her palms and slowly closed her eyes.


    Forget it, forget it. What was a name compared to being able to continue staying in Fengyun Manor?


    Even though the name was the last gift that her master had given her¡­


    ¡°Wen Feng, Hong¡¯er, follow me, I am going to pick a mansion for me.¡± Tang Yu stroked her sleeves as she walked down the deck.


    She would not as much as glance at the crowd¡¯s pale faces.


    And only Wen Feng followed her like a dog from the beginning.


    There were many disciples within the Fengyun clan. The manor consisted of a few hills. Those who were admitted into the grounds were gifted their own residences. Therefore, Tang Yu was dazzled by the choices and could not find one that satisfied her.


    As she was growing impatient and was about to take her leave, she suddenly saw a unique-looking compound.


    Tang Yu no longer wanted to turn around and leave. Instead, she headed forward.


    The compound was very distinct. Each grass and tree carried a slight sense of spirit. The exterior looked grand and lively, as if a dragon would slither upward.


    One look and Tang Yu took fancy to the compound.


    ¡°This must be where advanced-level spirits gather. The spiritual aura here is so rich, even richer than the Tangs¡¯ sacred land for cultivation!¡± Tang Yu was very pleased. ¡°Moreover, there are murals of dragon and phoenix at the side of this courtyard; who else other than me could better hold the spirits of the dragon and phoenix in this Fengyun Manor?¡±


    Fengqing Gardens?


    Not a very good name!


    ¡°I have decided to stay here. Also, change the name of this place for me. Right, make it¡­


    ¡°Fengyu Gardens!¡±


    Only then it would be proof of her residence.


    Hong Yu¡¯s facial expression shifted a little. ¡°Young Lady, the Fengqing Gardens is the forbidden grounds of Fengyun Manor. Other than for housekeeping purposes, no one is to enter!¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°I am the master¡¯s only disciple, who dares defy me if I choose to stay here? In addition, this place was prepared for me by my master. Other than me, no one may step inside!¡±


    ¡°Miss, the Fengqing Gardens is specially prepared by the master for her daughter. Stay anywhere you like in Fengyun Manor, but not here!¡± Hong Yu closed her eyes and opened them only after a while as she unyieldingly argued.


    That year when Rong Yan took her in, she pointed at that courtyard and told her that this would be where her daughter would stay in the future.


    Her gaze, her kindness, and her voice, soft like the breeze, were fixated in her mind.


    Therefore, she remembered her words that the place was a forbidden ground in Fengyun Manor.


    No one was to step inside except for the master¡¯s daughter!

 Chapter 285 - Their Suspicions I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Smack!


    Tang Yu¡¯s palm flew across Hong Yu¡¯s face.


    Hong Yu dared not resist and took the tight slap.


    Her cheek was red and swollen with the mark of Tang Yu¡¯s five fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that ungrateful bitch! When Master was injured, I was the one who accompanied her for ten years! When her daughter knew that she was injured, she went missing without a trace! Luckily Master was aware of her ungrateful ways and did not tell her about Fengyun Manor. Or else, your Fengyun Manor would have been wasted away by her!¡±


    Hong Yu¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®That is impossible!


    ¡®The master was so kind and gentle, her daughter would never be an ungrateful and heartless wolf.¡¯


    If not because of the message left by their master, the Fengyun clan would have investigated their master¡¯s background.


    But their master once warned that no one from the Fengyun clan might investigate her family no matter what happened.


    Therefore, until today, even the Fengyun members did not know their master¡¯s real identity.


    Only very few people had ever met the master.


    Other than her loyal advisors, only she alone knew what her master looked like.


    As much as she wanted to verify Tang Yu¡¯s words, she did not dare to pry into her master¡¯s family!


    That was a promise that the whole Fengyun clan had made earlier!


    ¡°Hong Yu, how dare a lowly servant like you get in the way of the young lady?¡± Wen Feng laughed coldly.


    When he was still on the outer grounds, Hong Yu had often admonished him as the guardian.


    Now that the tables had turned, it was his turn to torment that woman.


    ¡°Everything in Fengyun Manor and each piece of the land belongs to the young lady! Since this is the best courtyard in Fengyun Manor, naturally it belongs to the young lady! How dare a lowly servant like you put your head into this! You really think the elders from Fengyun Manor would protect you now? Don¡¯t forget, the lady is the master¡¯s only disciple, that makes her the only successor of the Fengyun clan!¡±


    ¡®Nevermind about her daughter, whose existence was still unproven. Even if she really does exist, the master had passed her commanding seal to Lady Tang Yu. That proved that she trusted Tang Yu more.


    ¡®Therefore the successor to the Fengyun clan should be her!¡¯


    ¡°Wen Feng, go look for more people to tidy up the Fengyu Gardens, I will stay here from tonight onward!¡± Tang Yu chuckled coldly. She walked in front of Hong Yu and cynically said, ¡°Hong¡¯er, don¡¯t think that just because my master had helped you in the past, you can do as you like! I know that you won¡¯t listen to me, but who gave you permission to approach my master by acting all pitiful?¡±


    She was intentionally being mean to Hong Yu. Naturally, it was because Hong Yu was personally taken in by Rong Yan. Even more so because Rong Yan had treated Hong Yu very well all this while.


    She was furious, envious, and disgusted¨C


    Everything Rong Yan had must only be hers and hers alone; she would not allow other people to take them from her.


    It did not matter if it was her daughter, or Hong Yu, whom Rongyan had felt sorry about!


    Tang Yu did not even spare Hong Yu a look as she strode into the courtyard.


    Looking at Tang Yu¡¯s back as she left, Hong Yu clasped her palms tightly. Her eyes were filled with enmity, guilt, and helplessness¡­


    In the end she could only walk away. She had no way to stop Tang Yu.


    In the Guardians¡¯ Hall of Fengyun Manor, the rest of the guardians were awaiting Hong Yu¡¯s return.


    They became excited when they saw Hong Yu walking in. When they saw the palm print on her cheek, they burst out in rage.


    ¡°Hong Yu, did she slap you?¡± A young man in gray robes asked, gritting his teeth.


    When the fifth elder was still around, she was not as arrogant. Once he had left, her true self had been exposed.


    With the master¡¯s character, would she really accept this kind of disciple?

 Chapter 286 - Their Suspicion II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°She went to Fengqing Court.¡±


    Fengqing Court was a forbidden place of Fengyun Manor.


    Everyone sank into silence and breathed shallowly as soon as Hong Yu finished her words.


    ¡°There are plenty of precious herbs and spirit herbs in Fengqing Court. Even the stones in the courtyard are Dark-Spirit Stones used for spiritual qi cohesion. They are extremely pricey. The water flowing in the courtyard was taken from the sacred lake in the Forest of Spirit Beasts and involved a great effort of many people in Fengyun Manor. The paintings on the wall were the valuable artworks of some renowned artists. Even the cups were¡­¡± a young man with iron bomb said. His voice was full of agitation and anger.


    Before he could finish his words, a man stopped him.


    ¡°Stop talking. It doesn¡¯t add value to the whole situation. It is true that the token that Tang Yu is holding belongs to the lady of Fengyun Manor and whoever holds the token would naturally be the young lady of Fengyun Manor. However, the token was meant for the Lady of Fengyun Manor¡¯s daughter. How did Tang Yu get the token?¡± The man in green robe rubbed his temple as he said. Moreover, he could sense the faint aura and cultivation skills of the Lady of Fengyun Manor in Tang Yu.


    Hence, Tang Yu was truly the apprentice of the lady of Fengyun Manor and no one doubted this. If Tang Yu killed her and took the token away, the lady of Fengyun Manor would definitely not pass down her cultivation skill to Tang Yu.


    However, why would the lady of Fengyun Manor take such a haughty apprentice who had always been riding roughshod over anyone who stood in her way?


    ¡°Qing Yuan, since you were always tasked to go out of the manor, please also search for the lady of Fengyun Manor. I don¡¯t believe that she is dead. After all, besides the elders in Fengyun Manor, only Hong Yu, you, and I have met Master Feng Yun before.¡± Feng Ying¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Should we check on her family member? It is nothing, with our current strength. Perhaps¡­¡± Qing Yuan gritted his teeth as he asked.


    ¡°No! The lady of Fengyun Manor doesn¡¯t want us to disturb her family member no matter what happens. As her identity is special, she doesn¡¯t want to put her family member in trouble. We should never pass her portrait around.¡± Feng Ying shook his head resolutely.


    It was a piece of cake for Fengyun Manor to look for someone. However, they needed a portrait to do so. Now that even the people in Fengyun Manor had never met the lady of Fengyun Manor, it was a great challenge for them to look for her.


    There were a few times when they wanted to look for her with her portrait. But they had quickly bit back the urge to do so as the Lady of Fengyun Manor had mentioned that if the people out there knew what she looked like, her family member would be in trouble.


    Hence, the few of them had been searching for her for ten years, but all the effort went down the drain.


    Qing Yuan wanted to say something but seeing that no one had agreed with him, he could not help but bite back his words.


    ¡°Tang Yu is lying! I will never believe that she had taken Tang Yu as her apprentice!¡±


    ¡°Although Fifth Elder had proved that Tang Yu is associated with the Lady of Fengyun Manor, there are still a lot of questions left unresolved in his mind. Hence, he went to the forbidden place to discuss with the other elders,¡± Feng Ying¡¯s eyes lit up as she said.


    In fact, they did not fully trust Tang Yu. However, as they could not prove that Tang Yu was lying, they closed their eyes to her deeds. However, once they found the proof, they would not let her off so easily.


    ¡°Check Tang Yu¡¯s identity and who has she been contacting all these years.¡±

 Chapter 287 - Their Suspicion III

    Chapter 287: Their Suspicion III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The members of the Fengyun clan had been checking on Tang Yu¡¯s background ever since she came into Fengyun Manor, but none of them were successful.


    It turned out that Tang Yu had never gotten onto anyone except the people in the Tang family. Moreover, Tang Yu was secretly apprenticed to the lady of Fengyun Manor. Hence, the Tang family was not aware of it.


    Back then, the master of the Tang family¡ªTang Luo, brought a woman who had lost her memory back to the manor. As the Tang family was afraid that this woman might ruin the Tang family¡¯s reputation, they had covered it up, even the servants in the Tang family had no idea that there was such a woman staying in the manor.


    Moreover, Rong Yan had never left the mountain behind the manor. Hence, the people of Fengyun Manor could never find her.


    However, Feng Ying did not give up checking on Tang Yu as he believed that he could ultimately find the lady of the Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°Hong Yu, it must be very hard for you.¡± Qing Yuan felt sympathy for Hong Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Tang Yu wants me to serve her as she knows that the Lady of the Fengyun Manor was very good to me. The only thing that upset me is that Tang Yu had taken over Fengqing Court.¡± Hong Yu shook her head with a faint smile on her face.


    Even if Tang Yu was truly the Lady of the Fengyun Manor¡¯s apprentice, Fengqing Court was meant for the Lady of the Fengyun Manor¡¯s daughter and she had put in a lot of effort in building Fengqing Court. She would take her daughter back once she had taken her revenge. Now that Tang Yu had settled down in Fengqing Court, when her daughter returned to the manor, Fengqing Court was no longer a brand new court.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything to her now. Just let it go.¡± Feng Ying sighed, as his heart ached.


    After all, everyone in Fengyun Manor had poured their blood, sweat, and tears into Fengqing Court. Now that Tang Yu had simply taken it over. Naturally, their hearts were broken.


    However, they simply could not do anything to Tang Yu. Hence, they could only focus on searching for the lady of Fengyun Manor.


    After Feng Ruqing had signed the contract with the spirit beasts, she had bid all the spirit beasts goodbye and left the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    There were two petite maidens walking after Feng Ruqing. Suddenly, Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks. The petite maiden behind her did not manage to stop in time and bumped into Feng Ruqing¡¯s back.


    Biting back the pain, Tang Yin rubbed her red nose and raised her head to look at the lady before her. Her eyes were flooded with tears.


    ¡°Why are you stalking me?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s brows knitted together as she asked.


    Pursing her lips together, Tang Yin knew that Feng Ruqing had a bad impression of her. Even though Feng Ruqing seemed unapproachable and cold, she was actually warm and caring. Otherwise, she would not have put herself in trouble by messing with the people from Fengyun Manor because of Tang Yin.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to stay with you. Didn¡¯t you agree that I just need to pay rent to do so?¡± Tang Yin lowered her head bashfully.


    ¡°I said that I will consider. After all, I am not sure of your background. If you are here to harm me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Tang Yin panicked. She raised her anxious face that was covered with dirt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes scanned Tang Yin¡¯s body from top to toe.


    ¡®This little maiden is gullible and cannot even hide her own feelings. Even if she wants to harm me, she can never make it.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can afford the rent. Let¡¯s get back to the imperial city now.¡± Feng Ruqing headed toward the imperial city. As she had left the city for a few months, the emperor must be extremely worried about her. Hence, Feng Ruqing did not want to continue wasting time with Tang Yin.

 Chapter 288 - Their Suspicion IV

    Chapter 288: Their Suspicion IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the palace of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Baohe Hall was full of dancing and music.


    The dancer in red robes was dancing along with the music. Her movements flowed with a dazzling grace that took away the breath of every one of her audience.


    Feng Tianyu was the only one sitting restlessly with his brows knitted together.


    ¡°Have you found Qing¡¯er yet?¡± Feng Tianyu asked the eunuch who was standing next to him softly.


    Feng Ruqing informed him via a letter that she would leave the city for a while and would be back very soon. However, two months had passed and Feng Ruqing had not returned. Feng Tianyu had tasked a few people to look for Feng Ruqing but all his efforts went down the drain.


    ¡®Where did this little maiden go?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. The state preceptor has gone out to look for Her Highness. She is safe,¡± the eunuch answered respectfully.


    Feng Tianyu merely sighed. Even though the state preceptor was searching for Feng Ruqing, as a father, he would naturally worry about his own daughter.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    A laugher sounded. Feng Tianyu quickly regained his focus.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I heard that Empress Nalan was valiant and heroic in bearing. Her daughter must not be inferior to her. It would be a great honor for me to meet Her Highness¡ªFeng Ruqing. ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Shen Yue, as you have always stayed in the Long Ao Kingdom, it is only natural that you know nothing about Feng Ruqing. Not only is she ugly, but she is also bratty and spoilt. She is such a jinx that her mother had died due to delivery complications. She is such an ill-bred shrew¡­¡± An envoy of Long Ao Kingdom said.


    Bang!


    Feng Tian Yu could no longer suppress his anger and slammed his fist on the table. His cold gaze swept passed the people in the hall and his mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Ling panicked.


    As Feng Tianyu¡¯s health was declining day by day, he had even taken the hawthorn berry to boost his health for this banquet with the officials from Long Ao Kingdom. With his current health condition, he could lose his life if angered.


    Feng Tianyu raised his hand to stop Eunuch Ling as he squinted disdainfully at the envoy of the Long Ao Kingdom. His gaze was as cold as a sword, but his face was still calm and composed. His unruffled expression hid a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Bang!


    This time, a wine cup slammed straight into the envoy¡¯s forehead before Feng Tianyu could utter a word.


    ¡°Nalan Jing, what are you doing?¡± Prince Shen Yue slammed at the table as he got up. His stunned face was engulfed with rage.


    This young master from the general manor had actually lain his hands on the officials from Long Ao Kingdom before Prince Shen Yue?


    ¡°Ah¡­ I have almost forgotten that we have called off the marriage between you and Zi Yan. It is natural that you would lose your mind. Moreover, what the envoy said is right. The princess of Liu Yun Kingdom¡ªFeng Ruqing, is nothing but a scumbag!¡± Shen Yue sneered disdainfully.


    Previously, when Empress Nalan was still alive, Liu Yun Kingdom was the top of all four kingdoms. However, sixteen years since the passing of Empress Nalan, Liu Yun Kingdom was no longer as prosperous as it used to be.


    Not only had Liu Yun Kingdom lost its foothold, Feng Tianyu did not even have a son to inherit the throne.


    Although Feng Tianyu had two daughters, one of them was at the barracks while the other one was good for nothing!


    ¡°Even if Long Ao Kingdom did not call off the arranged marriage, I will never marry someone who condemns my cousin!¡±Nalan Jing¡¯s face was indifferent but his gaze was icy cold.


    ¡°Haha! I really don¡¯t understand. Her Highness Princess Rushuang is so beautiful, gentle, humble, smart, and talented. However, all of you are actually siding with a princess that is good for nothing? Are you too foolish or is Feng Ruqing too good at playing tricks?¡±

 Chapter 289 - The Narcissist—Prince Shen Yue I

    Chapter 289: The Narcissist¡ªPrince Shen Yue I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Noble Consort Rong was hiding behind the folding screen.


    Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s disdainful look, the corner of Noble Consort Rong¡¯s lips curved into a sinister sneer.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, no matter how much His Majesty loves you, you are no match for Shuang¡¯er in every aspect¡ªphysical appearance, disposition and strength. Everyone knows how amazing Shuang¡¯er is and you will always live in her shadow.¡¯


    Liu Yuchen gulped down the cup of wine in his hands.


    Shen Yue¡¯s scornful words drifted through his ears and vanished in the air, but deep inside, his heart was rippling.


    Feng Ruqing was such a master in playing tricks. Not only did she defeat Shuang Shuang, but even the people who had always been backing Feng Rushuang had also now turned to Feng Ruqing. Now that even Liu Yuchen could not get rid of her cold and nonchalant gaze that kept flashing through his mind.


    If only Liu Yuchen was given a chance again, perhaps, he would not divorce her. He would make her his wife while Shuang Shuang his consort. However, Feng Ruqing was no longer in love with him.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is my daughter and no one else can slander her. Since you are a guest from Long Ao Kingdom, you should know what a guest should and shouldn¡¯t do. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± Feng Tianyu got up slowly and stroked his imperial dragon robe as he said. His imperial dragon robe was fluttering back and forth despite the lack of wind in the room.


    ¡°If this is the case, let me be frank with you. I am here today for a politically-arranged marriage to bring both Long Ao and Liu Yun Kingdoms together. Even though it is only as an imperial concubine, it is beyond Feng Ruqing¡¯s reach. Hence, please give me Princess Feng Rushuang instead.¡± Shen Yue laughed scornfully.


    As soon as Shen Yue finished his words, the hall was abuzz with chatter.


    The prince of the Long Ao Kingdom was actually here for a politically-arranged marriage in getting an imperial concubine for Long Ao Kingdom? The princess of Liu Yun Kingdom was only worth to be an imperial concubine?


    Long Ao Kingdom had gone too far. Simply no one could bite back such humiliation.


    Boom!


    The table before Feng Tianyu disintegrated into pieces, scattering to the ground.


    ¡°My daughter is not meant for you. She is meant for the most preeminent man in the world. Don¡¯t even think about an imperial concubine, even the title of an imperial consort is not good enough for her.¡± Feng Tianyu sneered as he glanced at Shen Yue.


    Feng Tianyu did not mention Feng Rushuang. All he talked about was Feng Ruqing.


    Noble Consort Rong clenched her fists tightly. Her face darkened a few shades, her eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡®The most preeminent man of the world? In your dreams! Feng Ruqing is no match for Feng Rushuang. Who would actually fall for her?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know that you have lost your temper from embarrassment. After all, there are too many ladies who want to marry me. I am here today to marry Feng Rushuang and it has nothing to do with Feng Ruqing. She is not good enough for me. I am afraid that you are wasting your effort by forcing me to marry her.¡± Beaming with pride, Shen Yue flipped his hair.


    Of all the four kingdoms, Long Ao Kingdom was the largest and most prosperous kingdom. There were a few people in the kingdom who had attained Spirit Warrior tier besides the emperor of Long Ao Kingdom.


    Nevertheless, Shen Yue was truly something. He was the most talented person in Long Ao Kingdom as he had attained Immediate True Warrior tier at such a tender age.

 Chapter 290 - The Narcissist—Prince Shen Yue II

    Chapter 290: The Narcissist¡ªPrince Shen Yue II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Apart from the people in reclusive world, Shen Yue was unrivaled in the secular world. It was only natural that Feng Ruqing wanted to marry him. As the emperor loved Feng Ruqing so much, he would definitely fulfil Feng Ruqing¡¯s dream.


    However, little did Feng Tianyu know that Shen Yue had actually fallen for someone Feng Tianyu was not fond of¡ªFeng Rushuang.


    Hence, Feng Tianyu had put his foot in his mouth out of rage.


    ¡®Pfft! The most preeminent man of the world? It¡¯s total nonsense!¡¯


    As the reclusive world was not part of the secular world, Shen Yue was naturally the most preeminent man of the world.


    Crack!


    Nalan Jing tightened his grip on the wine cup. All of a sudden, the cup shattered and the debris dug into his palm, without him knowing it.


    Nalan Jing quickly got up and moved swiftly toward Shen Yue. In a split second, Nalan Jing was standing before Shen Yue. His eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Feng Tianyu did not stop Nalan Jing. It was true that Liu Yun Kingdom had unending strife both within and outside of the kingdom and Feng Tianyu was badly ill. However, no one could slander his daughter.


    ¡°Nalan Jing, who do you think you are to battle with me? I heard that Feng Ruqing had brought a lot of trouble to the General Manor. Am I right?¡± Shen Yue stretched his arm to block Nalan Jing¡¯s fist as he sneered.


    Hearing this, Nalan Jing¡¯s body shook violently, his hands balled into fists.


    Shen Yue was right. Indeed, Feng Ruqing had brought too much trouble to the General Manor. However, despite the fact that Feng Ruqing had changed, even if she was still as bratty as the old princess, Nalan Jing would not allow anyone to insult her as she was his only cousin. Both of them shared the same bloodline!


    ¡°I wonder how powerful the greatest talent of all the four kingdoms is.¡±


    Boom!


    An overwhelming aura was emitted from Nalan Jing. In a flash, a dense spiritual qi engulfed him. With a grave look, his icy cold gaze stared disdainfully at Shen Yue.


    ¡°Intermediate True Warrior tier?¡± Shen Yue¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Simply no one knew how Shen Yue had actually attained Intermediate True Warrior tier. Even if he had always been regarded as a talented person, he had actually made a breakthrough as he was on good terms with Zi Yan. Hence, he had the opportunity to cultivate for one year in the reclusive world¡¯s sacred land.


    How did Nalan Jing make such a breakthrough?


    Most importantly, Nalan Jing was a few years younger than Shen Yue. If this was made known to the whole realm, Shen Yue would no longer be the most talented person of the four kingdoms.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You truly have put in a lot of effort in order to win back Zi Yan¡¯s heart. It is a pity that Zi Yan is not meant for you. She deserves someone better.¡± Shen Yue sneered.


    Half a year ago, Long Ao Kingdom had called off the marriage between Zi Yan and Nalan Jing. Back then, Nalan Jing had not even reached True Warrior tier. Now that he had actually attained Intermediate True Warrior tier in half a year¡¯s time. He must be doing this to win back Zi Yan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I have to tell you this¡­¡± Shen Yue walked up to Nalan Jing.


    ¡°Do you know who is Zi Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦? He is the guardian of Fengyun Manor. He has actually been given fifty pieces of Grade-2 spirit herbs, ten pieces of Grade-3 spirit herbs, and two pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs as the dowry. Can you actually afford that?¡± The corner of Shen Yue¡¯s lips lifted.


    Liu Yun Kingdom could not even afford a piece of Grade-3 spirit herb.


    Naturally, Long Ao Kingdom could buy the Grade-2 and Grade-3 spirit herbs. However, Grade-4 spirit herbs were truly precious and even the whole royal family was not capable of getting them. After all, Grade-4 spirit herbs were only available in the reclusive world and could hardly be found in the secular world.


    Originally, Shen Yue had thought that Nalan Jing would lose his mind after hearing Shen Yue¡¯s words. However, Nalan Jing did not give a tinker¡¯s damn for his words. His face was still calm and composed.

 Chapter 291 - The Narcissist—Prince Shen Yue III

    Chapter 291: The Narcissist¡ªPrince Shen Yue III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as Shen Yue was lost in wonder, Nalan Jing threw a punch at him.


    As no one was allowed to carry weapons in the palace, both of them were having hand-to-hand combat.


    The people around them had quickly moved away and a large area was left empty as they were afraid of getting into trouble.


    Nalan Zhangqian tightened his grip on the cup as he stared anxiously at the two people battling before him.


    ¡®This rascal had truly attained Intermediate True Warrior tier? The spirit wine was truly useful.¡¯


    However, Shen Yue had attained Intermediate True Warrior tier for such a long time. Naturally, he was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Nalan Jing!¡±


    Before Shen Yue could react, Nalan Jing had punched Shen Yue at his chest. Shen Yue stumbled backward and wiped off the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth as he stared at Nalan Jing with piercing eyes.


    ¡°You asked for this!¡±


    Shen Yue knew that if he spared Nalan Jin¡¯s life, he could never defeat Nalan Jing in the future. Hence, Nalan Jing must die! He would kill Nalan Jing at all cost.


    Shen Yue took out a green berry from a box under his sleeve and swallowed it. Just as the green berry entered his throat, he could feel an overwhelming aura surging through his body and a dense spiritual qi almost erupted out of him.


    Boom!


    Shen Yue threw a punch at Nalan Jing. The sudden burst of momentum was extremely fast and devastating like a ferocious storm.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, watch out!¡± Nalan Zhangqian panicked and rushed up to Nalan Jing.


    However, a few people stood up and stopped him before he could reach Nalan Jing.


    ¡°General Nalan, this is the battle between His Highness Prince Shen Yue and Young Master Nalan. If you interfere, you are no doubt bullying those who are younger than you. What about your prestige? What about your dignity?¡± An old man sneered as he said scornfully.


    Just as the old man talked, a deadly aura of the three elders emitted out of them as if a giant mountain was pressed against everyone¡¯s head.


    Spirit Warriors! All three of them were Spirit Warriors!


    What had actually happened to Long Ao Kingdom? Why were there so many Spirit Warriors? It was natural that Shen Yue had such a big ego and feared no one even when he was in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Feng Tianyu could no longer sit back. He wanted to walk down to the battlefield.


    At this time, all the imperial guards raised their shield up with weapons in their hands.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Lin stomped his feet anxiously.


    Feng Ruqing mentioned that Feng Tianyu must not use his spiritual power. Otherwise, his health would decline further and he might not survive for even a year.


    At this time, Shen Yue¡¯s punch fell on Nalan Jing¡¯s shoulder. Blood gushed from his mouth before he was sent flying a few meters back and finally landing on the stage of the banquet.


    ¡°Get out of my face!¡± Feng Tianyu stared coldly at the few elders who stood before him as he shouted furiously.


    The elders did not move the slightest and stood fearlessly before Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°The emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom wants to interfere in the fair battle between Nalan Jing and I? You, Feng Tianyu, truly has no sense of shame. If the people outside this kingdom know about this, you are definitely making yourself a laughing stock of the whole realm.¡± Shen Yue¡¯s lips curved into a scornful sneer.


    ¡°Fair battle? You are afraid that you would be defeated and you have actually resorted to the spirit herbs.¡± Feng Tianyu sneered.


    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s wrong with enhancing my strength with spirit herbs? You can do it too. Ah¡­ I have forgotten that Liu Yun Kingdom cannot afford spirit herbs without Nalan Yan. The spirit herbs store will never sell spirit herbs to you if you haven¡¯t attained a certain tier.¡± Shen Yue let out a boisterous laugh.

 Chapter 292 - The Narcissist—Prince Shen Yue IV

    Chapter 292: The Narcissist¡ªPrince Shen Yue IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hence, even if the spirit herbs were precious, the demand was low.


    As soon as Shen Yue finished his sentence, he walked up to Nalan Jing and helped him up from the ground.


    ¡°Stop it! You have defeated Jing¡¯er with such a dirty trick. Now you still want to take his life?¡± Furious rage swept like fire swept over Nalan Zhangqian.


    Shen Yue lowered his eyes as he sneered. He had defeated Nalan Jing because of the spirit herbs. What if Nalan Jing became stronger than him in the future? The most talented person of all four kingdoms must be Shen Yue only! Hence, Nalan Jing must die!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nalan Zhangqian exploded with rage.


    Just as Nalan Zhangqian wanted to rush up to Shen Yue, a man blocked his way.


    ¡°General, I have sent someone to inform Master Nalan and Master Qin. Once they are here, these three old coots will surely die!¡± A glimmer of viciousness flashed in Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    As Master Nalan and Master Qin had mellowed with age, they were not keen to attend the banquet. Moreover, they had never thought that the banquet would turn into a battlefield.


    ¡°Your Majesty, but¡­¡± With Feng Tianyu¡¯s poor health, he could not handle the battle.


    ¡°You go and save Nalan Jing. Liu Yunxiao and I will buy you some time.¡±


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, both of us will handle these three old coots! The rest of you shall leave the hall!¡± Feng Tianyu looked up as he said coldly.


    Only people of the same tier could battle with Spirit Warrior tier. The rest of the people, regardless of the amount, were no doubt seeking their own demise.


    Disregarding Feng Tianyu¡¯s command, Liu Yunxiao merely sneered and continued enjoyed the wine carefreely, as if waiting to watch the battle.


    As a minister of Liu Yun Kingdom, Liu Yunxiao had actually paid no regard to the emperor¡¯s command?


    If Feng Tianyu was not poisoned, he would be capable of handling all three members of Spirit Warrior tier without any assistance.


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, what are you doing?¡± Nalan Zhangqian snarled.


    ¡°I can only help if His Majesty makes Rong¡¯er the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom and eliminate Princess Feng Ruqing.¡± Liu Yunxiao smirked.


    Feng Tianyu was on his high horse these days. Not only did he mistreat Rong¡¯er, he had even sent Feng Rushuang to the barracks.


    ¡®Feng Tianyu, you have totally disregarded the Liu family when you did that to Rong¡¯er and Feng Rushuang, why should I help you?¡¯


    Moreover, Liu Yunxiao would be extremely thrilled if the three elders from Long Ao Kingdom could kill Feng Tianyu and the two scumbags of the Nalan family.


    Standing behind the folding screen, Noble Consort Rong¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Liu Yunxiao¡¯s words and turned to glance at Feng Tianyu. He was still enchantingly handsome with an indelible charm on his bright features. Even glancing at him sideways had made her heart palpitate with excitement.


    As long as Feng Tianyu made Noble Consort Rong the empress and eliminate Feng Ruqing, she would no longer hold onto the enmity all through the years and be the best empress of the world.


    Hearing Liu Yunxiao belligerent words, Feng Tianyu closed his eyes for a long while. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with evilness.


    ¡°I will handle these three old coots. The rest of you must not interfere!¡± Feng Tianyu would never let them ruin Liu Yun Kingdom, humiliate his daughter, and bully his nephew.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.


    ¡°I will buy Master Nalan and Master Qin some time. If anything happens to me, Feng Ruqing will be the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom, seconded by General Nalan. There is no room for argument!¡± The corner of Feng Tianyu¡¯s lips lifted a little.

 Chapter 293 - How Mesmerizing And Gorgeous She Is I

    Chapter 293: How Mesmerizing and Gorgeous She Is I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Originally, Feng Tianyu wanted to pave the way for Feng Ruqing before passing down Liu Yun Kingdom to her. However, it was too late.


    Fortunately, the Nalan family no longer held grudges against Feng Ruqing and could stay by her side. Thinking of this, Feng Tianyu felt immensely relieved.


    Boom!


    Shen Yue threw a punch at Nalan Jing once again. Clutching his chest, Nalan Jing fell on the stage again. He stared coldly at the man coming his way.


    ¡°Nalan Jing, you are much worse than I have expected. Over a decade ago, your aunt¡ªNalan Yan, had destroyed Long Ao Kingdom. We could not help but give Zi Yan away for a politically-arranged marriage to restore peace in the kingdom. Now, that notorious woman¡ªNalan Yan, is no longer in Liu Yun Kingdom, what is Liu Yun Kingdom capable of doing?¡± Shen Yue¡¯s eyes were burning with rage.


    Previously, Feng Tianyu¡¯s strength was still frightening even without Nalan Yan. Hence, people from Long Ao Kingdom merely attacked Liu Yun Kingdom at the border as they did not want to provoke Feng Tianyu. Currently, Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s strength had greatly enhanced because of Zi Yan. Long Ao Kingdom could easily take over Liu Yun Kingdom. Hence, what else was Shen Yue afraid of?


    ¡°My aunt is right. Back then, the prince from Long Ao Kingdom had killed our civilians within our territory. As the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom, naturally, she must not let them off easily.¡± Nalan Jing wiped the corner of his lips as he got up.


    Nalan Yan was right. The spoiled brats who had massacred and slaughtered the civilians at will were seeking their own demise.


    ¡°The lives of those civilians cannot be compared to my brother¡¯s. This vicious woman had even stirred a war between two kingdoms just for the sake of those untouchables. That is not all, my brother died because of this. Now, not only is she dead, her daughter is nothing but a scumbag! She is rightly served! Haha!¡± Shen Yue¡¯s eyes reddened with resentment.


    Back then, Nalan Yan had only brought the Iron-Blooded army to the battlefield and all of them returned safely. On the contrary, Long Ao Kingdom had ended up with heavy casualties.


    In order to restore peace and order in Long Ao Kingdom, Shen Yue¡¯s brother could not help but offer his life as penance, and gave Zi Yan away for an arranged marriage. He had made a vow that Long Ao Kingdom would never kill anyone from Liu Yun Kingdom.


    It was righteous retribution!


    As the saying goes ¡®every dog has its day¡¯. Long Ao Kingdom was now the strongest and most prosperous kingdom in this realm. They even had kept in with the guardian of Fengyun Manor. It was never too late for revenge!!


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    A glimpse of viciousness flashed in Shen Yue¡¯s eyes as another brutal punch fell onto Nalan Jing. Nalan Jing spat a mouthful of blood as color drained from his face.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er!¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Just as Nalan Zhangqian wanted to walk up to Nalan Jing, an elder blocked his way and took a swing at him. Before the punch fell onto Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s chest, a big hand came into sight and held tightly onto the fist.


    With the imperial dragon robe fluttering in the wind, the man who had come to Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s rescue was stunningly handsome with a sense of aloofness. He pursed his lips together with a solemn look in his eyes.


    ¡°General Nalan, please take Jing¡¯er away from here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You all need to help Qing¡¯er in future. Hence, everyone in the Nalan family must stay alive!¡±


    Boom!


    Spiritual qi was released from Feng Tianyu¡¯s palm, and the elder was sent a few meters back before he could catch his balance and steady himself.


    Taking the emperor¡¯s command, all the imperial guards did not move. However, none of them left the hall too. They merely unsheathed their swords with the blade facing the people on the battlefield.


    The rest of the ministers were hiding at the sidelines. After all, the battle between two Spirit Warriors was not something that they could handle.

 Chapter 294 - How Mesmerizing And Gorgeous She Is II

    Chapter 294: How Mesmerizing and Gorgeous She Is II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu stretched his arm and took the sword from the hand of an imperial guard.


    A light evening breeze blew. Feng Tianyu stood resolutely with a solemn look on his face as if he had made up his mind that he would fight until his last breath.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I have promised you that I will move on and live a full life no matter what happens. However, I can¡¯t keep my promise anymore. My life is meaningless without you. Because of Feng Ruqing, I have been struggling to live my life without you for years. Now, you will no longer be alone. We will meet in the underworld soon.¡± The corners of his lips subconsciously curved into a warm smile. In fact, Feng Tianyu felt immensely relieved when he had finally made up his mind.


    Lost in wonder, the three elders exchanged glances.


    ¡®Has Feng Tianyu lost his mind? He was actually smiling at this time?¡¯


    Before the three elders could regain their consciousness, Feng Tianyu rushed up to them.


    At this time, dense spiritual qi engulfed Feng Tianyu¡¯s body. The wind howled furiously. All the table and chairs were swallowed up by the wind, swirling in the air along with Feng Tianyu¡¯s sword before plunging toward the three elders.


    Seeing Feng Tianyu who was engulfed in dense spiritual qi, Eunuch Lin was terrified.


    ¡®Your Highness, please come back! His Majesty is using spiritual qi. He is dying!¡¯


    Eunuch Lin did not know why there was actually a strange thought in his mind. But the only person came into his mind was the notorious princess¡ªFeng Ruqing. If Feng Ruqing was here, she was capable of turning the tide.


    The sword thrust forward, slashed down on the dragon throne and ripped it apart. However, the three elders were still safe and sound.


    Feng Tianyu clutched his heart forcefully and coughed up blood. His face was pale.


    It was true that Feng Tianyu could no longer play to his strength because of his health condition. He could definitely buy Master Nalan and Master Qin some time if he was still healthy.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± All the officials could no longer sit back and quickly got up. They thought that Feng Tianyu could hold on until help arrived. However, Feng Tianyu did not seem to be capable of handling the three elders even though the battle had just started and Feng Tianyu was actually the one who had cast the first stone.


    Cough! Cough!


    Feng Tianyu stumbled as he coughed and blood gushed from his mouth. He looked like a patient who was not far from death and would fall down anytime soon.


    Slightly startled, Shen Yue roared with laughter.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, you won¡¯t pull through. You must have taken hawthorn berry to hide your health condition. Now that even the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom is at death¡¯s door. Who is capable of battling with me?¡±


    Shen Yue¡¯s words were sounded like thunder in a clear sky. Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded.


    ¡®His Majesty is terminally ill? Why did he hide his health condition by taking the hawthorn berry? Doesn¡¯t he know the deadly side effects of the hawthorn berry?¡±


    Feng Tianyu lowered his eyes. Originally, he wanted to buy some time for Feng Ruqing. However, he had failed.


    ¡°No matter how seriously ill I am, I will never fall down before the vanquished foe of Empress Nalan.¡± Feng Tianyu wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips as he sneered.

 Chapter 295 - How Mesmerizing And Gorgeous She Is III

    Chapter 295: How Mesmerizing and Gorgeous She Is III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This was his pride.


    Feng Tianyu held tightly onto the sword in his hand. His steps were firm. His features were strong. He walked toward the three elders step by step.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Nalan Jing clenched his fists tightly. He stood up again. ¡°Go and protect His Majesty. Even if the Nalan family has to die, we must die in front of His Majesty.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian looked at Nalan Jing with much grief. Finally, Nalan Zhangqian made the decision.


    Nalan Zhangqian let go of Nalan Jing and ran toward those three Dark Spirit Warriors.


    But, it was too late.


    Emerald Elder punched Feng Tianyu¡¯s chest with great force.


    The spiritual force exploded in Feng Tianyu¡¯s body. He vomited a pool of blood and it changed into a mist of blood. Then, it disappeared in the air.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s steps never faltered. He did not even retreat. He seemed persevered and strong. There was a flash of coldness in his facial expression.


    When Master Nalan and Qin Feiyang rushed into the palace, they were just in time to watch this dreadful scene. Their eyes were red with blood.


    ***


    At the street of the imperial city.


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking suddenly. There was an unknown anxiety in her heart. All of a sudden, this anxiety occurred without any reason. She had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Zi turned and looked at Feng Ruqing suspiciously.


    Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°I also don¡¯t know why¡­ but I have a bad feeling.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was hesitant when she heard some news. The news came to her when the wind blew.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with General Manor? Why did Master Nalan bring along all those people to the palace in the middle of the night? Even Master Qin who¡¯s usually not bothered about those things also went with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. My nephew is a servant in the Qin family. There was a messenger from the palace just now. It seems that the people from Long Ao Kingdom had gone to the palace to massacre everybody there. It looks like His Majesty is in great danger.¡±


    The facial expression of the people of the Iron-Blooded army changed drastically.


    All of them glanced at Feng Ruqing.They saw that the princess was in great fury. Her whole presence was sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the center of the banquet hall.


    Liu Yunxiao looked at the two old people who rushed to Feng Tianyu¡¯s side. He grinned mockingly.


    ¡®Finally, they have come. But, it is too late now. It¡¯s useless now.¡¯


    ¡®But, I didn¡¯t know that His Majesty was seriously ill. If I knew about that, I won¡¯t be frightened by Feng Ruqing that day.¡¯


    When Liu Yunxiao thought about his retreat that day and how much was lost because of that, he was infuriated and his eyes seemed much more evil than ever.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing threatened me that day. So, Feng Tianyu is going to pay for that today.¡¯


    ¡®If you want me to help, just fulfill what I asked for before. Then, Master Nalan needs to kneel down in front of me and beg me. If not, I¡¯ll never help for the life of me.¡¯


    ¡°Master Nalan, you¡¯ve finally come.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s body shook. He relaxed for a while when he saw Master Nalan. He could not hold onto the sword in his hand now and it fell to the ground from his hand.


    He fell backward without any warning.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Master Nalan went forward and supported Feng Tianyu. Tears were rolling down Master Nalan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m too late.¡±


    He did not know that Long Ao Kingdom would attack in the middle of the feast. ¡®If I knew about this, I¡¯d have definitely come to the feast.¡¯


    He would not have stayed in General Manor because of his laziness.

 Chapter 296 - How Mesmerizing And Gorgeous She Is IV

    Chapter 296: How Mesmerizing and Gorgeous She Is IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Shen Yue did not even care about those two old people. He laughed mockingly. ¡°They¡¯re just two old dogs. I¡¯ve got three Spirit Warriors here. How can you fight with them with just the two of you?¡±


    Master Nalan¡¯s hands trembled. There was great fury and hatred in his chest. He was too infuriated to even speak.


    He asked Eunuch Lin to support Feng Tianyu. Then, he rushed toward Shen Yue.


    His powerful body and fierce eyes were just like those back in those days when he had led the armies into the battlefield.


    But, an elderly Spirit Warrior in green robes did not hesitate and soon he came to stand in front of Shen Yue. His held out his fist against Master Nalan¡¯s attack.


    Their fists met in a great explosion. There was a great force circling their bodies and it expanded to the surrounding. The banquet hall was destroyed and broken things were strewn all over the floor.


    Everyone held their breath and did not dare to speak.


    It was a real fight between two Spirit Warriors. It was so strong that no one could fight with it.


    Master Qin had also joined in the fight. But, there were only two Spirit Warriors in Liu Yun Kingdom and Feng Tianyu was hurt and he could not fight anymore.


    But, they were facing three Spirit Warriors.


    They were outnumbered.


    Every minister was in deep despair. Their hope disappeared as soon as it came.


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, why don¡¯t you go and help?¡± Censor Lin was furious. ¡®Liu Yunxiao is a minister of Liu Yun Kingdom. Now, Liu Yun Kingdom is in great trouble. Why was he standing there and not lending a hand?¡¯


    Their strength was weak. But, Liu Yun Xiao was a Spirit Warrior too. ¡®Is he planning to watch Liu Yun Kingdom being destroyed?¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao smiled coldly. ¡°Why should I help? Feng Tianyu is going to give Liu Yun Kingdom up because of that useless Feng Ruqing.So, why should I lend a hand?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve given Feng Tianyu a chance. He could just dismiss Feng Ruqing¡¯s status and nominate Rong¡¯er as the queen. Then, I¡¯ll help.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s him whom had chosen to keep Feng Ruqing as his heiress and he did not even want to ask for my help. So, why should I help?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Censor Lin was infuriated.


    ¡®I thought that all of the people of Liu Yun Kingdom would unite to fight against the threatening force regardless of our bad relationships but Liu Yunxiao is really stubborn.


    ¡®Good!


    ¡®It¡¯s wonderful!¡¯


    Lin Yunshi smoothed his sleeves. He stood up. ¡°I, Censor Lin know that my strength is weak. I¡¯m just a True Warrior. I cannot fight against the three Spirit Warriors. But, I do know that our kingdom is nearing its end. I¡¯ll not hide and be a coward like somebody even if I have to die because of this.¡±


    After that, he walked forward.


    All the other loyal ministers stood up after they saw Censor Lin¡¯s bravery. They knew that there were great enemies in front of them. But, they also knew that if they retreated, they were only cowards who watched their kingdom being destroyed.


    They would die just to protect their kingdom. It was their responsibility as well as their commitments.


    ¡°A group of crazy people.¡± Liu Yunxiao could not endure it and chided them.


    He saw that Master Qin could not endure a Spirit Warrior¡¯s attack. He felt quite pleased.


    He also saw a minister who was killed just as the minister rushed forward. He could not help but laugh out aloud.


    ¡®It¡¯s a wonderful feeling!¡¯


    But, just at that moment, the half-closed door of the banquet hall was pushed open with a great spiritual force. The door was destroyed and it fell onto the ground. There was dirt everywhere.


    But, that spiritual force did not disappear and it slashed the shoulder of one of the Spirit Warriors when everybody was defenseless.

 Chapter 297 - How Mesmerizing And Gorgeous She Is V

    Chapter 297: How Mesmerizing and Gorgeous She Is V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Spirit Warrior was just in time to respond and avoid the attack. If not, the attack would have cut through his heart instead of his shoulder.


    The banquet hall fell into a deep silence.


    The people of Long Ao Kingdom also kept quiet and all of them looked at the entrance of the banquet hall. They had even stopped breathing.


    The night was dark and the moon shone coldly.


    A snow-colored wolf rushed in and stood in the middle of the banquet hall.


    There was a young lady on top of the snow wolf.


    She was so pretty that it captivated everybody presence.


    If Tan Shuangshuang was the most beautiful woman in Liu Yun Kingdom, then there was not even a word close enough to describe the beauty of the young lady in front of them.


    Her skin was fair and she wore clothes with plain colors. Her body was slim and slender. Her eyes were just like those of a wolf. Those eyes seemed cold and merciless. It frightened the other people.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand which was holding onto the wine glass froze at the sight. He stared at the young lady who was sitting on top of the snow wolf. His eyes were fixed upon that girl.


    Liu Yuchen might not recognize Feng Ruqing if he still remembered Feng Ruqing as the plump girl weighing one hundred and fifty kilogrammes.


    But, he saw Feng Ruqing the other day and Feng Ruqing had clearly slimmed down that day.


    So, Liu Yuchen could easily recognize Feng Ruqing just by looking at her features.


    But¡­


    ¡®How could she be that mesmerizing? She was still not that beautiful when I saw her the other day. She was only slightly prettier than Shuangshuang.¡¯


    Liu Yuchen admitted it now. ¡®The last time I saw her, she was still plump but her features are so beautiful now that her beauty has surpassed a lot of women.¡¯


    However, Liu Yuchen saw her now and he realized that Feng Ruqing had become very mesmerizing. Even the most beautiful woman¡ªTan Shuangshuang could not be compared with her.


    It was like comparing the sky with dirt!


    Shen Yue was stunned compared to Liu Yuchen¡¯s shock.


    ¡®Where is this lady from? It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ve never met this beauty.


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    Unknowingly, Shen Yue felt that this lady was quite familiar. It seemed that he had seen those features.


    Feng Ruqing did not bother about others¡¯ responses. Her gaze fell upon Feng Tianyu since she had stepped into the banquet hall.


    Her heart hurt just by looking at Feng Tianyu in his weak state. There was great fury rising in her heart. It was mixed with the desire to kill.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never felt this much hatred before.


    ¡®He¡¯s my father who loves me so much since I came to this world. How could he be hurt like that?


    ¡®I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯ll protect my family. But still I¡¯ve come back too late.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was light like a gush of wind and she soon came to stand beside Feng Tianyu. Her hands were shaking. She took out a bowl of spirit soup from the medium.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m late.¡±


    ¡®Luckily, I still have a bowl of spirit soup left.¡¯


    The bowl of spirit soup was there for quite some time and its effectiveness had faded but it was still considered useful.


    ¡®I¡¯ll settle the things here first before brewing new spirit soup for my father. I¡¯ll treat his new injuries first.¡¯


    Shen Yue heard what Feng Ruqing had addressed Feng Tianyu as. He was stunned for a while and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you Feng Rushuang?¡±


    Feng Tianyu had only two daughters. One was Feng Ruqing and another was Feng Rushuang.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is an obese girl who weighed over two hundred kilogrammes. The girl in front of me is not Feng Ruqing so she must be Feng Rushuang.¡¯


    ¡®I have never thought that Feng Tianyu would treat Feng Rushuang like that for the sake of a useless Feng Ruqing.Yet, Feng Rushuang finally came back to help Liu Yun Kingdom.¡¯

 Chapter 298 - She Was Wild And Furious I

    Chapter 298: She was Wild and Furious I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®If¡­¡¯


    ¡®Feng Tianyu could present me with Feng Rushuang as my concubine and she must abandon her cultivation. Then, I¡¯ll let Liu Yun Kingdom go.¡¯


    Shen Yue fixed his lustful eyes upon Feng Ruqing.


    Shen Yue pictured the image of the girl¡¯s two slender white legs being pressed onto the mattress. It might be because of his imagination that he had laughed out loud.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, I didn¡¯t know that Feng Rushuang is this captivating. If you promise to let her be my concubine, I¡¯ll forgive every mistake that Liu Yun Kingdom had committed.¡±


    Feng Rushuang?


    Everyone present was shocked.


    There was dead silence in the banquet hall.


    Did Shen Yue mention Feng Rushuang?


    But, where was Feng Rushuang. Why couldn¡¯t they see her?


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Yuchen chuckled softly at first.


    His laughter became louder and finally it became a burst of crazed laughter.


    There was only his insanity circling around the place in the dark night. It was frightening.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Feng Rushuang.¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s voice was filled with pain and regret. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Feng Ruqing.¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, is that what you want?


    ¡®You¡¯ve worked so hard. You just want me to be filled with regret.


    ¡®You¡¯ve succeeded. I¡¯m filled with regret.¡¯


    Liu Yuchen smoothed his temples. He seemed much older than his age.


    He remembered that he had brought Tan Shuangshuang back home regardless of his father¡¯s objection. Although he still could not persuade his father to give Tan Shuangshuang a status but it seemed that he had done the right thing in being responsible for her life.


    But now, Liu Yuchen¡¯s mother always argued with Tan Shuangshuang although she liked Tan Shuangshuang a lot before this.


    He was a filial son and he could not oppose his mother because of Tan Shuangshuang. So, the chancellor¡¯s manor was not peaceful these past two months.


    He had not return to his home for a month now because he wanted to avoid being in the midst of the conflict.


    ¡®If¡­ if it¡¯s Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®She¡¯s jealous of everybody. She had always opposed to my idea of marrying a concubine. But, she¡¯s always loyal to my mom. She had never complained about my mom to me. She had never put me in a difficult position.¡¯


    ¡®But, there¡¯s no hypothetical situation. It was me who had given up on her and now I¡¯ve lost her.¡¯


    ¡°Feng Ruqing?¡±


    These three words were like thunder and it entered Shen Yue¡¯s heart and it sounded deep in his heart.


    ¡°Did you say that she¡¯s Feng Ruqing? Feng Ruqing¡¯s a plump girl. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    Nalan Jing wiped away the blood on his mouth. He stood up and smiled coldly. ¡°My aunt is the most beautiful woman in the world and therefore my cousin is even more captivating.¡±


    It was only because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s previous eating habits that had made her obese. Now, she had slimmed down and surely her beauty was shown clearly.


    Shen Yue was stunned.


    At first, he thought that the girl in front of him looked familiar. Now, he looked at her closely and he found that the girl indeed resembled Nalan Yan.


    But, she was more mesmerizing than Nalan Yan. As expected, the daughter was much more beautiful than her mother.


    ¡®So, the girl in front of me is not Feng Rushuang. She¡¯s¡­ Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡®How is it possible that she¡¯s slimmed down so much?¡¯


    Shen Yue¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡®No matter who the girl is, as long as she is pretty.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll not mind that she¡¯s useless.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re Feng Ruqing or Feng Rushuang. If you want to save Liu Yun Kingdom today, you need to be my concubine and go to my kingdom with me.¡± Shen Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed. He licked his lips in an evil manner and there was a lewd smile on his face.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. Her anger could not be suppressed now. It burned fiercely.


    But, Feng Ruqing knew what was the most important matter now.


    So, she took out the Divine-Spirit Fruit, which she had kept hidden before.

 Chapter 299 - She Was Wild And Furious II

    Chapter 299: She Was Wild and Furious II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At first, she had kept these Divine-Spirit Fruits in a package in her bag. If she had put them in the medium, surely they would have been eaten by those two fellows.


    ¡®Luckily, I have saved these Divine-Spirit Fruits.¡¯


    ¡°Snow Wolf, give these Divine-Spirit Fruits to the injured people. I¡¯ll tend to them later.¡±


    ¡®Master Nalan and grandpa do not have serious injuries. Divine-Spirit Fruits could help to heal them.¡¯


    But, some ministers were too seriously hurt that the Divine-Spirit Fruits could not heal their injuries entirely. They could only be healed with spirit soup.


    ¡®The final spirit soup has been given to my dad. Only the Divine-Spirit Fruits could be of use now.¡¯


    The snow wolf howled in reply.


    He took the package and put it on the floor.


    When he opened the package, the Divine-Spirit Fruits rolled onto the floor. They were captivating and it soon captured everybody¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Grade-3 Divine-Spirit Fruits?¡± Shen Yue seemed quite serious now.


    ¡®Grade-3 Divine-Spirit Fruits are nothing to me. Zi Yan¡¯s fiance had given me some of them as wedding gifts.¡¯


    Shen Yue just could not stand the fact the useless Feng Ruqing could get hold of the Grade-3 Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    There was a flash of coldness in his eyes. He looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s beautiful face and he soon understood the situation. He was rather unhappy about that.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you just now. But, I have never guessed that you¡¯ll sell your own body just to get the Grade-3 spirit fruits. It¡¯s too humiliating!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll only be dissatisfied if Master Nalan, Feng Tianyu, or even Master Qin takes out the Grade-3 spirit fruits. I¡¯ll never be as shocked as I am now.


    ¡®It¡¯s Feng Ruqing who had taken out the Grade-3 spirit fruits.


    ¡®She¡¯s just a useless girl. What can she do other than selling her own body just to get a hold of the Grade-3 spirit fruits.


    ¡®As for Feng Tianyu¡­


    ¡®If the spirit herbs were given by Feng Tianyu, it was impossible that he did not have that himself. It proved that these spirit herbs have nothing to do with Feng Tianyu.¡¯


    The snow wolf howled again.


    It was rather angry. ¡®What¡¯s the problem with that guy? Did he bully me just because he thinks that I do not understand human language?


    ¡®How dare you bully my master! You do not even have any respect for me!¡¯


    ¡°Just bring the Divine-Spirit Fruits and do as I have commanded you.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the snow wolf expressionlessly.


    The snow wolf howled again and it really did as ordered by Feng Ruqing.


    Then, Feng Ruqing looked at the three elders.


    Feng Ruqing did not even so much as glanced at Shen Yue up until now. She was not even bothered by what Shen Yue said.


    Her whole being was being absorbed by the presence of the three elders. She was too infuriated to care about other things now.


    ¡°Who hurt my dad just now?¡±


    The green-robed elder walked forward two steps. He looked at Feng Ruqing condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s that to you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled suddenly.


    Her smile reached her eyes but it was a frightening sight.


    ¡°No¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Boom!


    Soon, Feng Ruqing disappeared and all she left behind was her shadow.


    Her beautiful figure had appeared in front of the green-robed elder by the time everybody had recovered themselves.


    The green-robed elder felt that there was a flickering shadow in front of him. A slender hand had come to get a hold of his neck.


    Feng Ruqing had just used a little strength and the green-robed elder¡¯s neck simply broke. Blood gushed out and the body who had lost its head fell backward and dropped dead onto the ground.


    The banquet hall was so quiet that even the sound of fallen needles could be heard.


    Everybody¡¯s breath was caught in their throats. They looked at Feng Ruqing just like how they would look at a monster.


    They could not recover their senses for a very long time.


    Feng Ruqing killed the green-robed elder because he had undermined her.


    But the green-robed elder was still of Spirit Warrior tier no matter what. It was impossible that she could break his neck with just one hand even though she was underestimated.


    How powerful was she for her to do that?

 Chapter 300 - She Was Wild And Furious III

    Chapter 300: She was Wild and Furious III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who else hurt my father just now?¡±


    The girl¡¯s black eyes scanned through the people of Long Ao Kingdom. Her facial expression was savage and her voice was cold, filled with hatred.


    ¡°Spirit Warrior tier!¡±


    Another warrior of Long Ao Kingdom recovered his senses and he shouted anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re of Spirit Warrior tier!¡±


    The Spirit Warrior tier was the strongest tier in the four kingdoms.


    Empress Nalan was the only one who had attained Spirit Warrior tier when she was quite young.


    Nobody was that talented expect Empress Nalan.


    Shen Yue was considered the first genius because he had achieved True Warrior tier when he was only twenty years old. It was already considered an exceptional case at that time.


    But, how old was Feng Ruqing now?


    Attaining Spirit Warrior tier at only sixteen years old?


    How talented could a person be to make this breakthrough?


    She had been considered a useless princess all the time.


    Shen Yue took a few steps back in fear.


    The humiliating words Shen Yue had said just now were like a slap on his face. It had embarrassed him.


    ¡®Is Feng Ruqing really a useless person? If she is, then what am I?


    ¡®The most useless person in the world?¡¯


    Shen Yue clenched his fists tightly. He felt that all the things he had experienced that day were out of the scope of his understanding and knowledge.


    But, it was undeniable that Feng Ruqing had captured his attention now.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Shen Yue tried to calm himself down. He smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re talented. But, Zi Yan¡¯s fiance is under Fengyun Manor¡¯s protection. Long Ao Kingdom is closely related to Fengyun Manor. If you choose to be my woman, I¡¯ll forgive what you have just done.¡±


    ¡°Fengyun Manor¡¯s protection?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled coldly.


    Someone from Fengyun Manor was nearly killed by her in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Long Ao Kingdom was just relying on the strength of Fengyun Manor.


    Feng Ruqing moved forward again and she aimed her fist at another Spirit Warrior.


    That Spirit Warrior was frightened and he quickly moved away from the attack.


    But, it was too late. The fist was punched onto his chest strongly and the spiritual force in his body went into a chaotic state.


    That spiritual force was overpowering and soon the Spirit Warrior vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The last of the Spirit Warrior rushed forward as his companion was still alive.


    The snow wolf was upset now.


    ¡®My master was happy in attacking the enemy one by one. Why did you come and disrupt that?¡¯


    So¡­


    The snow wolf howled and rushed toward that Spirit Warrior. All its strength was focused on its claws. It used its claws to slap the Spirit Warrior.


    That slap was hard and unpredictable. The Spirit Warrior¡¯s steps faltered and he nearly fell down from the attack.


    The snow wolf howled again.


    The snow wolf pointed at the Spirit Warrior angrily. It looked like an angry dog who was scolding the Spirit Warrior endlessly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    A Tier-4 snow wolf?


    The snow wolf¡¯s strength could not be hidden anymore when it attacked. Everyone realized that the wolf in the princess¡¯s manor had advanced to become a Tier-4 snow wolf.


    What had happened to the princess when she had disappeared for two months? She had made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier and even her wolf had become a Tier-4 snow wolf.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand trembled slightly. He swallowed his own regret.


    He lowered his head so that he would not be noticed by Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 301 - She Was Wild And Furious IV

    Chapter 301: She was Wild and Furious IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf had released its fury. It rushed forward and bit the Spirit Warrior¡¯s neck.


    The Spirit Warrior in front of Feng Ruqing had also fallen into a pool of blood and died.


    Shen Yue was stunned and speechless.


    All of the ministers were shocked.


    No one had thought of this outcome.


    Long Ao Kingdom only had six Spirit Warriors excluding the ruler.


    Now, half of them had died.


    Shen Yue¡¯s body trembled now. He started to feel anxiety and great fear.


    He had regretted now. He regretted that he had attacked Liu Yun Kingdom without any reason. He also regretted hurting Feng Tianyu.


    He could not help but take a few steps back when he saw that Feng Ruqing was advancing toward him. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m the prince of Long Ao Kingdom. If you kill me, Long Ao Kingdom will never let you go!¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed softly.


    ¡°Long Ao Kingdom will never let me go? It seems that they¡¯ll let me go even if I don¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Shen Yue nodded immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you let me go, Long Ao Kingdom will surely forgive you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed out loud.


    She took a sword from a nearby imperial guard. Soon, Shen Yue¡¯s chest was filled with blood after a slash of a sword.


    ¡°Are you crazy or do you think that I¡¯m crazy?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked the cold sword with her finger. Her expression was cold and merciless. ¡°Cousin, go ahead and hit him like how he had hit you just now. I want him to see for himself how Long Ao Kingdom is destroyed because of him.¡±


    ¡®How dare you hurt who I care about when I¡¯m not around!


    ¡®If the ruler of Long Ao Kingdom did not give his order, how would Shen Yue be this daring here?


    ¡®He even brought along three Spirit Warriors!


    ¡®This is clearly a plot to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡®So, what¡¯s the harm of killing those Spirit Warriors? What I want is for Long Ao Kingdom to be no more!¡¯


    When Feng Ruqing was speaking, she pressed her finger softly on Shen Yue¡¯s chest.


    A spiritual force was released from her finger and it hit upon Shen Yue¡¯s dantian. All of a sudden, Shen Yue¡¯s dantian was scattered all over the place under the force of the spiritual force. He was in great pain and he vomited a mouthful of blood again. He seemed quite pale now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Fengyun Manor?¡± Shen Yue gritted his teeth and asked Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was still talking about the same thing. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if Fengyun Manor would let me go if I let you go.¡±


    ¡®Fengyun Manor will come and attack us no matter what happens. So, I¡¯ll kill Shen Yue first and destroy Long Ao Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you¡¯re just like your mother! A vicious woman!¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed again.


    Feng Ruqing seemed merciless as she stepped onto Shen Yue¡¯s chest. Her voice was frightening.


    ¡°I beg your pardon. What did you say just now?¡±


    Shen Yue kept his mouth shut quickly.


    ¡®This woman is more vicious than Nalan Yan. At least Nalan Yan would kill that person fast and swift without prolonging the pain.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing kicked Shen Yue and let go of him when he stopped talking.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll let you have him. Don¡¯t kill him yet. I want him to see how I destroy Long Ao Kingdom.¡±


    Nalan Jing looked at Feng Ruqing in great shock.


    He was filled with complicated thoughts. He did not know that the situation would be reversed up until that state.


    The arrogant Shen Yue had become their prisoner now.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    A weak voice came to her from the back.


    Feng Ruqing did not bother about anyone else when she heard that voice. She turned quickly and rushed toward Feng Tianyu. She held her father¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu looked at the girl in front of him. It seemed that the girl who had smiled at him beautifully sixteen years ago had come back to him now.

 Chapter 302 - They Were Quite Fierce I

    Chapter 302: They Were Quite Fierce I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You look so much like your mother¡­¡± Feng Tianyu coughed a few times.


    Feng Tianyu could only speak for a while before coughing again. There were some bloodstains on his mouth. His eyes seemed tired and they were sinking deep into a mist of weakness.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡®Father can live for another six months depending on his body condition. But, he has used his spiritual power now and the poison has spread in his body uncontrollably.


    ¡®It seems that he can only live for another month.¡¯


    ¡°Uncle, go on and take Father to rest now.¡± Feng Ruqing stood up slowly. She was determined now. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything from here on.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian opened his mouth. He still asked what he dared not asked just now.


    ¡°Is there any chance for His Majesty?¡±


    ¡®The injuries could be healed easily but the poison which has spread¡­¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were dark.


    ¡®A month¡­ I¡¯ll heal him no matter what.¡¯


    ***


    The snow wolf was swift. Feng Ruqing rode on the snow wolf¡¯s back and rushed to the palace. She reached the palace first.


    The members of the Iron-Blooded army came afterward.


    When the Iron-Blooded army reached the palace, everyone present was shocked. They could not believe what they had just seen.


    The second prince of Long Ao Kingdom Shen Yue was shocked too.


    He felt that every member of the Iron-Blooded army was much more powerful than him.


    There were even two people who had made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier.


    ¡°Tang Zi.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was cold and firm. ¡°Go and bring all the people to capture the ruler of Long Ao Kingdom! Kill anyone who resists!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Tang Zi replied obediently.


    ¡®Long Ao Kingdom has infuriated the princess. Its future is ruined.¡¯


    ¡°Just capture those of the royal family of Long Ao Kingdom. Leave the civilians behind. Don¡¯t hurt them unless they attack first.¡±


    She was not a villain who would do anything evil and wicked.


    She was also not a villain who looked down on the value of life.


    She just wanted to kill those who had hurt Liu Yun Kingdom. She did not want Long Ao Kingdom to fall into a pit of massacring blood just because of a war.


    ¡°I understand.¡± There was a coldness in Tang Zi¡¯s eyes.


    Tang Zi had invaded Long Ao Kingdom with the late empress some ten years ago. Now, Long Ao Kingdom was destined to be destroyed in the princess¡¯s hands.


    Shen Yue looked at Feng Ruqing unbelievably. ¡°Do you really think that you can beat Long Ao Kingdom with your power?¡±


    ¡®Where does her confidence come from?¡¯


    ¡°Let him shut up!¡± Feng Ruqing scolded fiercely.


    Nalan Jing took off his one of his shoes and put it into Shen Yue¡¯s mouth harshly.


    Shen Yue could only make muffled noises and he could speak no more.


    Feng Ruqing stepped on Shen Yue¡¯s chest and smiled wickedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for long. Soon, the ruler of Long Ao Kingdom will come and accompany you.¡±


    After that, she removed her foot.


    ¡°Snow Wolf, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    The entrance of the princess¡¯s manor.


    Qin Chen stopped walking. He looked at the loli next to him who seemed like a beggar. His face was expressionless. ¡°I promised Qing Qing that I¡¯ll send you home first. Go home now.¡±


    Tang Yin stroked her clothes reluctantly. Her eyes were fixed on the entrance of the princess¡¯s manor. She wanted to speak out as she wanted to stay but the cold look of the youth made her speechless.


    ¡®The princess¡¯s younger brother is really fierce.


    ¡®He does not have even a hint of the princess¡¯s gentleness.¡¯


    ¡°That¡­¡± Tang Yin bit her lip. ¡°The manor I lived in before is not mine and I¡¯ve only rented it. The rental time is up and I have nowhere else to go now.¡±

 Chapter 303 - They Were Quite Fierce II

    Chapter 303: They Were Quite Fierce II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Ning looked at Tang Yin in surprise.


    ¡®The manor next to the princess¡¯s manor was bought because they wanted to stay there for a long time. When did it become a place for renting?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t she know about it?¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Chen¡¯s voice sounded cold.


    It seemed that Qin Chen was only gentle toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Tang Yin was rather shy now. She lowered her head. ¡°What kind of woman does the princess like?¡±


    Qin Chen bit his lip. His aura seemed cold. The cold wind at night became chilly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like women.¡±


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t like women.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she like women?¡¯


    Tang Yin felt like it was a blow to her head. She almost fainted there and then. She could not even stand properly. Then, she sat on the floor weakly.


    Qin Chen was only responsible for escorting Tang Yin back to her place. Thus, he turned and walked away. He wanted to go to the palace and look for Feng Ruqing.


    But, he saw a girl riding on the snow wolf¡¯s back in the moonlight just as he turned around.


    She was beautiful and mesmerizing.


    She seemed like the only color in the dark night.


    Tang Yin cried.


    She did not realize that Feng Ruqing was back. Her eyes were filled with tears. Her face became rather ugly with tear stains and dirt. It was a pitiful sight.


    Feng Ruqing saw what happened and she gave a signal to Qin Chen. ¡°Go back to the manor. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qin Chen nodded slightly. He looked at Feng Ruqing before returning to the princess¡¯s manor.


    Tang Yin did not stop crying. She only raised her head and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned and asked Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were swollen. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy and hungry. I don¡¯t even have a place to go.¡±


    She had suffered for two months before she finally found Feng Ruqing. Now, Feng Ruqing wanted to leave her behind after she had saved her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living next to me?¡±


    ¡®This young girl lives beside me intentionally to climb over the wall to my place. Why does she have nowhere else to go now?¡¯


    Tang Yin used her dirty hands to wipe the tears away. ¡°I¡¯ve left the place for several months and they no longer want to rent it to me. Moreover, there are too many villains outside. The neighbour who lives just next to the house next to mine is very fierce. Qian Ning had accidentally cut down the tree in front of their house the other day and he went after us with a knife. Those villains bullied us because we have no one to rely on.¡±


    ¡®Who is the neighbour who is staying next to the house next to Tang Yin¡¯s manor?


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t it the Qin family?


    ¡®Is she talking about Master Qin¡¯s son?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing remembered that the tree in front of the Qin family¡¯s manor. It was a tree which over a few hundred years old. It was a tree planted to bring fortune. It was cut down by Qian Ning.


    ¡®How come Master Qin¡¯s son did not kill them?¡¯


    ¡°Furthermore, the man who lives at 301 Eastern Street is quite fierce too. Qian Ning had accidentally broken their door when she was chasing a thief. Consequently, that man had brought along an army to look for us. It frightened us so much so that we hid in the pigpen of somebody else¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°However, the woman of that house was rather fierce too. I had accidentally killed one of her pigs while I was hiding. She scolded me for fours hours.¡±


    ¡®301 Eastern Street?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that General Manor?


    ¡®How much trouble have these two little fellows caused while I was cultivating these past few days?


    ¡®Moreover, I want to know how have you broken a door when you were chasing the thief and how you managed to kill a pig just by hiding in the pigpen.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you¡¯re the best. You aren¡¯t fierce at all.¡± Tang Yin hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s leg and looked up at her with teary eyes. ¡°Can you just keep me in your manor? If not, I would have to face those fierce people and I have nowhere else to go.¡±

 Chapter 304 - They Were Quite Fierce III

    Chapter 304: They Were Quite Fierce III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. She scanned the loli in front of her. A sudden realization hit her.


    ¡°Have you heard of Five-Spirit Grass?¡±


    Five Spirit Grass was a herb for treating poison and it was a Grade-5 spirit herb.


    Feng Ruqing had made the breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier now. She could grow Grade-4 spirit herbs. But, she still needed a Grade-5 spirit herb to cure her father¡¯s illness.


    Tang Yin was shocked as she lowered her eyes. ¡°I have a few Grade-5 spirit herbs at home. But, I don¡¯t know whether there is any Five-Spirit Grass. I¡¯ll ask for you. If there is, I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡±


    ¡°Little Lady?¡±


    Qian Ning was shocked. The Tang family now only had a few Grade-5 spirit herbs. Even the elders did not dare to use them.


    ¡®If Little Lady wants the Grade-5 spirit herb, she needs to sacrifice something.¡¯


    ¡°Qian Ning, you go back to the Tang family now. I have a chance to choose a Grade-5 spirit herb in the Tang family. If there is Five Spirit Grass, I want that.¡±


    Her status in the Tang family was special and she only had one chance to choose a Grade-5 spirit herb.


    But, her strength was not high and Grade-5 spirit herbs were useless to her. Therefore, she had never used that chance.


    ¡®But, now¡­ I¡¯ll give her whatever she wants.


    ¡®I¡¯ll give her whatever she wants!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s throat was rather dry.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care what kind of purpose Tang Yin has in befriending me, as long as she can help me out now. I¡¯ll accept her kindness.¡¯


    In fact, Feng Ruqing could plant the Grade-5 spirit herb if she was given ample time. But, she did not have enough time now.


    She could not make a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier in a month¡¯s time.


    At first, she had thought of the state preceptor but she had not seen him in the Southern Bamboo Grove. Hence, she had no choice but to seek help from Tang Yin.


    Moreover, the state preceptor had absorbed a lot of power for Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake. He must be hurt badly and so he had not returned to the Southern Bamboo Grove so that Feng Ruqing would not be worried about him.


    ¡°Tang Yin, I¡¯ll compensate you with a hundred Grade-5 spirit herbs in the future if you could help me find the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    She never had a shortage of spirit herbs. What she was lacking was time.


    Tang Yin smiled slightly. Her face was still dirty. But, both her dimples were cute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want spirit herbs. I just want to live in the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    Qian Ning did not focus on what Feng Ruqing had said. It was because nobody could ever provide a hundred spirit herbs. Even Paramount could never do that.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This young girl was so determined to stay in the princess¡¯s manor. She would not give up if she did not achieve her goal.


    ¡°Qian Ning¡­¡± Tang Yin was serious now. ¡°Go back to Tang Residence now. If they don¡¯t have Five Spirit Grass, ask them to go and look for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Lady.¡±


    Qian Ning bit her lip. ¡®It¡¯s her decision. I¡¯ll support her no matter what.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was relieved. She turned around. ¡°Just come in.¡±


    The princess¡¯s manor was peaceful and quiet in the dark night.


    But, this serene atmosphere was disrupted once Feng Ruqing stepped into the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Princess, are you back?¡±


    Roar!


    Squeak squeak!


    Both Qing Ling and Liu Li¡¯s excitement was mixed with those sounds made by the spirit beasts. The spirit beasts made excited roars. They quickly rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    The earth bear did not dare to give Feng Ruqing a hug because of its previous punishment. It stopped three meters away from her and looked at her with its excited eyes.

 Chapter 305 - They Were Quite Fierce IV

    Chapter 305: They Were Quite Fierce IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing held out her hand and stopped Qing Ling and Liu Li, who were coming toward her.


    ¡°Qing Ling, go to the herbs shop and give them the names of these herbs.¡± Feng Ruqing took out a piece of paper and gave it to Qing Ling. Then, she looked at Liu Li. ¡°You go to Paramount now and ask them to look for Five Spirit Grass for me.¡±


    She would not put all her hope on Tang Yin only.


    Paramount¡¯s influence covered the whole of the mainland. Maybe they could locate some Five Spirit Grass.


    Although Paramount might have stock of Grade-5 spirit herbs but there were many types of Grade-5 spirit herbs. Moreover, Grade-5 spirit herbs were quite rare too. So, Paramount might not even have Five Spirit Grass.


    She should not put too much hope on that.


    ¡°Princess, it is late now. The herbs shop might be closed by now.¡± Qing Ling took the paper and looked at Feng Ruqing hesitantly.


    ¡°Just bring Four-Armed Ape with you and knock on the shop¡¯s door. The ape¡¯s hand is long. If the shop does not have the herbs, they could give me the seeds.¡±


    She wanted to use the herbs to cultivate spirit herbs. There was no difference if she used either seeds or herbs.


    ¡°Alright, Princess.¡±


    Both Qing Ling and Liu Li did not know what had happened. But, they could guess the importance of those herbs to the princess just by looking at her anxious face.


    They did not ask anymore questions. They just fulfilled the responsibilities of a maid.


    ¡°Beary, I¡¯ve gathered some spirit beasts as servants in Forest of Spirit Beasts. Go and guide them.¡±


    Beary roared excitedly.


    It was proven that it could be a king in the Forest of Spirit Beasts if the princess had asked it to go and lead the spirit beasts.


    It could no longer be suppressed and bullied by Butler Snow Wolf in the princess¡¯s manor.


    It just could not let go of the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll give you some Divine-Spirit Fruits. Remember to bring them with you.¡±


    There was a vast difference between the Divine-Spirit Fruit cultivated by her and those cultivated by the spirit beasts.


    The Divine-Spirit Fruits cultivated by the spirit beasts were ordinary. But, those cultivated by Feng Ruqing were much more delicious. It was because of her extraordinary spiritual power.


    Hence, the spirit beasts give up on Feng Ruqing¡¯s Divine-Spirit Fruits even though they had learnt how to cultivate them by themselves.


    Surely, Beary had never thought of giving those Divine-Spirit Fruits given by Feng Ruqing to the spirit beasts. They could not even differentiate them so it would just give them the regular ones.


    ¡°Spirit Rabbits, both of you go and clean up a room for the guest.¡± Feng Ruqing patted their heads. Then, she turned and looked at Qian Ning. ¡°Qian Ning, I only have a month. You need to depart tonight.¡±


    Tang Yin was quiet for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°Can you tell me why are you so nervous about getting the Five Spirit Grass?¡±


    ¡®Five Spirit Grass is used for treating poison. Is Xiao Qing poisoned?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It will be used to save my father. He has only one month left to live.¡±


    Tang Yin was anxious now. ¡°Qian Ning, quickly depart now. Go and tell the elders in the family that they need to search for the Five Spirit Grass even if there is none of it in the family. Ask everybody to go and look for it. They must find it no matter what.¡±


    Qian Ning was not shocked this time.


    ¡®The young mistress has a special identity in the family. She was not born without any talent. But, she could not train in a fast manner because the elders wanted to protect her.


    ¡®But, she can no longer refuse any request from the Tang family if she chooses to ask for help from them.


    ¡®Her whole life will belong to the Tang family!¡¯


    ¡°Little Lady, I understand,¡± Qian Ning replied with a sigh.

 Chapter 306 - The Wolf From The Princesss Manor Has Gone Mad I

    Chapter 306: The Wolf from the Princess¡¯s Manor Has Gone Mad I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Ning wanted to tell Feng Ruqing that Tang Yin really liked her.


    But, she could not bring herself to say it.


    So, she looked at Tang Yin before she turned and left.


    ¡®It is much safer for Little Lady to stay by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side!¡¯


    Qian Ning disappeared in the dark of the night. The spirit rabbit escorted Tang Yin to the guest room.


    The dark night was quiet and serene. The moon shone brightly on every corner of the princess¡¯s manor.


    ***


    The next morning.


    While every living thing was still asleep.


    A desperate and angry howl was heard in the princess¡¯s manor. It spread to the street outside of the princess¡¯s manor.


    ***


    The snow wolf had not tasted the Divine-Spirit Fruits for quite a long time since it came back to the princess¡¯s manor. Those Divine-Spirit Fruits, which were hidden by it, were eaten by someone else when it was still at the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Luckily, the snow wolf had hidden the Divine-Spirit Fruits in several places so that the stingy master would not notice it.


    But, the snow wolf was shocked when it had dug at its hiding place.


    Those Divine-Spirit Fruits which it had hidden in a box had disappeared. The box in the hole was opened too. What was left was only an empty box.


    The snow wolf was infuriated and nearly choked on his own blood. It immediately rushed to another hiding spot. But, all it found was an empty box after much digging.


    The snow wolf howled in anger.


    Its tears ran down endlessly. ¡®My Divine-Spirit Fruits are stolen¡­ They are stolen. All of them.


    ¡®Those were my Divine-Spirit Fruits which I have hidden and saved for a few months!


    ¡®All of them are gone!¡¯


    The snow wolf howled sadly.


    Then it barked endlessly.


    Qing Ling heard the snow wolf¡¯s angry howls when she had just woken up. Then, those howling sounds became barking sounds. Qing Ling was rather shocked by that.


    ¡°Has Snow Wolf¡­ gone mad?¡±


    Everyone who lived near the princess¡¯s manor or was passing by the princess¡¯s manor at that moment heard the sound of the wolf¡¯s howling. It was an endless desperate howling.


    Everybody was in fear.


    ¡®What has happened to the snow wolf in the princess¡¯s manor? It must have gone mad!


    ¡®He has even forgotten that it is a wolf and has started to bark.¡¯


    They had heard of the incidents of dogs howling like wolves. But, they had never heard of wolves barking like dogs.


    Therefore, those people who were walking past the princess¡¯s manor could not help but make a detour. Those timid cowards who lived near the princess¡¯s manor chose to move to other places.


    ¡®A mad wolf is even more frightening than a sane wolf!¡¯


    ***


    Feng Ruqing rushed to the mountain and saw that the snow wolf was crying pitifully. The snow wolf seemed sad and desperate.


    It was the first time that Feng Ruqing had seen it in that state.


    ¡°Snow Wolf!¡± Feng Ruqing rushed forward and her facial expression was serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The snow wolf howled sadly.


    It jumped up and came to stand in front of Feng Ruqing and continued crying.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression turned even more sour. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The snow wolf howled again.


    ¡®My Divine-Spirit Fruits are all stolen. All of them are stolen!¡¯


    ¡°Can you be a normal wolf?¡±


    The snow wolf howled and barked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a dog. You¡¯re a wolf!¡±


    The snow wolf barked.


    Then it hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s thigh tightly. It could not even stand straight because of its crying.


    ¡®My Divine-Spirit Fruits are stolen. Even if my master hugs me and kisses me, I¡¯ll never feel good again.¡¯


    The snow wolf¡¯s heart was broken into a thousand little pieces and it would never heal again. 1


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression had turned for the worst.

 Chapter 307

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®This wolf has gone completely mad!¡¯


    Now, the imperial city knew that the wolf in the princess¡¯s manor had become a dog. Feng Ruqing was rather ashamed about this.


    ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t even want to tell me what has happened. I am not going to bother about you first. Later, my grandfather wants to go to the Liu family to take care of the issue with them. You cannot go with him now. I¡¯ll ask Chen¡¯er to go with him.¡±


    ¡®The Liu family?¡¯


    The snow wolf jumped up with excitement.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! It must be that fellow from the Liu family! He has always wanted my Divine-Spirit Fruits. It must be him who stole my Divine-Spirit Fruits!¡¯


    The snow wolf barked a few times and it nudged Feng Ruqing with its paws.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the snow wolf suspiciously. ¡°Do you want to go with him?¡±


    The snow wolf nodded anxiously and barked in reply.


    ¡®I want to go and kill that man! How dare he steal my Divine-Spirit Fruits!¡¯


    ¡°Can you speak properly?¡± Feng Ruqing touched her forehead with her palm.


    ¡®Why do I feel that it¡¯s embarrassing to let Snow Wolf out?¡¯


    The snow wolf barked again.


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    ¡®That¡¯s the end of it! This wolf has forgotten how to howl like a wolf. I wonder what has happened to it.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit. Suddenly, she saw that the snow wolf was staring intensely at the Divine-Spirit Fruit just as she wanted to take a bite.


    ¡®It looked so angry and sad. There is even hunger in his eyes.


    ¡®Is it possible that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Have all of your hidden Divine-Spirit Fruits been stolen?¡±


    The snow wolf seemed so sad and sorrowful. Its eyes were teary. It was a pitiful sight.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing finally understood the reason for its madness. She could not help but touch her forehead with her palm.


    ¡®The only thing that can make Snow Wolf this mad in the world is Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡¯


    ¡°If you can capture all of the people in the Liu family, I¡¯ll reward you with ten Divine-Spirit Fruits.¡±


    ¡®Ten Divine-Spirit Fruits? They are nothing compared to the number that has been stolen.¡¯


    The snow wolf was still feeling sad.


    ¡®That old man from the Liu family is really bad! How could he steal my Divine-Spirit Fruits?¡¯


    ¡°Also, be nice outside and talk properly. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    The snow wolf howled and barked in reply.


    Then he quickly replied. ¡®Everything is just fine if I have the Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows.


    It scared the snow wolf so he quickly howled in reply.


    ¡°Faster go to Liu Manor and capture all of them.¡±


    ¡®Liu Yunxiao dared to disobey the emperor¡¯s order in that dangerous state. Surely, he must be punished.¡¯


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing believed that Liu Yunxiao would definitely hurt her father if she had not come to the rescue or if her grandpa and father were not as powerful as the enemies.


    ¡®Those kind of people cannot be left to live.¡¯


    ¡®But, Liu Yunxiao ran away that night when grandpa wanted to locate him. Moreover, the palace was in chaos and I wanted to come back to cultivate spirit herbs. Thus, I had overlooked this matter.¡¯


    ¡®It might be too late if we go now.¡¯


    ¡®But, Liu Yunxiao would be the only one who can run away at night. It¡¯s impossible that the whole Liu family could make the escape so soon.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing still asked the snow wolf to accompany her grandfather even if Liu Yunxiao was no longer at Liu Manor just for safety purpose.


    It was just like what Feng Ruqing had expected. Liu Yunxiao did not even return to Liu Manor the night he saw what happened. He ran away there and then. The people of General Manor were unable to capture him.


    Liu Yunxiao was the only one in the Liu family who had disobeyed the emperor¡¯s order. So, the emperor could not punish the Liu family because Liu Yun Kingdom had its laws.


    So, General Manor could only put people from the Liu family under house arrest. They made Liu Manor a prison. Those of the Liu family were locked up in there.

 Chapter 308 - The Wolf From The Princesss Manor Has Gone Mad III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf could not take revenge on Liu Yunxiao which made it so angry that it had destroyed Liu Manor.


    The snow wolf did not only destroy the food in the kitchen but also dirtied the water in the well with its urine and faeces.


    The Liu family could not leave Liu Manor. But, they still needed to eat and drink. So, they had no choice but to eat the food which was destroyed and drink the water which was tainted by the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf was quite satisfied with what it had done. Then, it left happily.


    The people who followed the snow wolf there could not understand the reason for the snow wolf¡¯s action. They wondered what kind of relation the snow wolf had with the Liu family.


    Feng Ruqing explained the story at last and the others soon understood the situation. They did not realize that Liu Yunxiao would be so crazy as to annoy a wolf.


    Now, they understood why the snow wolf was mad since the night before. The snow wolf had met Liu Yunxiao at the banquet hall and it caused it to have nightmares that night. That was the reason why it was crazy.


    ¡®That¡¯s all Liu Yunxiao¡¯s fault!¡¯


    Liu Yunxiao was hiding in the depths of the mountain at that moment. He did not dare to make an appearance. So, he did not know that he was quite famous in the whole land.


    He was famous but not in a good way.


    ***


    ¡°Liu Li.¡±


    The princess¡¯s manor was quite serene and quiet compared to the noise outside the manor.


    Feng Ruqing took out the spirit soup she had just brewed and poured them into a few bowls. Then, she said, ¡°Take these bowls of soup to those ministers. They were hurt last night to protect Liu Yun Kingdom. You can take it to them later.¡±


    Some ministers healed after they ate herbal fruits. But, some ministers had more serious injuries. They could only heal faster with the aid of spirit soup.


    But, where did the spirit herbs come from?


    Although the spirit herbs in the medium were scarce because they had been eaten, there were quite a number of spirit herbs in the mountain. The spirit beasts had helped to cultivate Grade-3 spirit herbs. She could make use of them quite easily.


    ¡°Moreover, there are people from General Manor and others who are loyal to my father and mother.¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a while. ¡°Qing Ling, you go with Liu Li. Give five Grade-3 spirit herbs, ten Grade-2 spirit herbs and a hundred Grade-1 spirit herbs to every manor.¡±


    Qing Ling was stunned. ¡°I cannot take so many spirit herbs with me. They are heavy.¡±


    Feng Ruqing touched her chin. Then, she saw Tang Yin who was just walking toward them. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tang Yin, lend me your storage bag. I¡¯ll return it to you later.¡±


    Tang Yin was very generous. She took out her storage bag and put it in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s yours now. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    ¡®Somebody once mentioned in a book that I have read that one must be generous toward women. Women do not favor stingy people.


    ¡®Now, only generosity can help me capture her heart!


    ¡®I¡¯m quite generous now. Will Xiao Qing like me?


    ¡®I¡¯m happy just thinking about it!¡¯


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it as your rent. You can live here as long as you want.¡± Feng Ruqing took the storage bag with a smile. She transferred the things in the storage bag to the medium. Then, she gave it to Qing Ling. ¡°You can put all the spirit herbs in the storage bag at one go. You don¡¯t have to go to and fro just to distribute the spirit herbs.¡±


    Qing Ling was excited. ¡®That¡¯s a storage bag! I¡¯ve never seen one before.


    ¡®This girl who likes to climb over the wall is so generous!


    ¡®It¡¯s much more convenient with the use of a storage bag.¡¯


    She took the storage bag happily and smiled. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡±

 Chapter 309 - The Wolf From The Princesss Manor Has Gone Mad IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave her order.


    She was never stingy toward the loyal ministers.


    ¡®Furthermore, they can help protect Liu Yun Kingdom in a much better way if their strength is improved.¡¯


    ¡°Send a pot of wine to General Manor, the Qin family, Wei family, and also the Jiang family respectively. I want to go and visit my father in the palace. You¡¯ll help me to send the wine.¡±


    ¡®The Qin family, Wei family, and Jiang family are three famous and powerful families in Liu Yun Kingdom. Grandfather trusts them.


    ¡®I trust my grandfather and so I trust those three families too.¡¯


    Master Qin had made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier and there were only two families left now. There would be a Spirit Warrior in each family soon with the assistance of the spirit wine.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go and avenge my mother when Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s power is strong and stable.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Liu Li looked at Feng Ruqing with mixed emotions. ¡°Princess is very outstanding now. If the empress is still alive, she would be very satisfied and happy.¡±


    But, Empress Nalan¡¯s death had become a pain in everybody¡¯s heart. It was also a great loss to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ***


    The chancellor¡¯s manor.


    The chancellor listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. His breathing was quick and heavy and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Are you saying that the princess has given some rewards to a few ministers? Are there three Grade-3 spirit herbs in the reward?¡±


    ¡®Five Grade-5 spirit herbs, ten Grade-2 spirit herbs, and a hundred Grade-1 spirit herbs!¡¯


    The chancellor¡¯s heartbeat increased when he heard of this news.


    He could not help but stand up. There was happiness and anxiety on his face. ¡°Do you know why the princess is giving such rewards?¡±


    The imperial guard replied obediently, ¡°I learnt that from the maid who works in the princess¡¯s manor. Those rewards are given to the ministers who took the initiative to fight Long Ao Kingdom yesterday night during the feast.¡±


    Boom!


    The chancellor¡¯s body became weak and he fell down on his chair. His face was pale and he could not help but clench his fist as he slammed it on the table.


    ¡®What did I do¡­ that night?


    ¡®A lot of ministers did not bother about how strong the enemies were. They just rushed forward to protect Liu Yun Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®But I¡­ I just hid in the corner and I dared not move. I was afraid that the people of Long Ao Kingdom would notice me.¡¯


    The chancellor did not think that his actions were wrong. ¡®It¡¯s reasonable if one wants to protect one¡¯s own life.¡¯


    A clear sound was heard from outside.


    The chancellor raised his head and saw Lady Liu standing at the door. There was a broken bowl on the ground in front of her.


    The soup was all over the place but she seemed not to care about it. She walked toward the chancellor and she seemed quite shocked.


    ¡°Husband, did I hear wrongly? Five Grade-3 spirit herbs, ten Grade-2 spirit herbs, and a hundred Grade-1 spirit herbs! They are given to not only one minister. Where has Feng Ruqing obtained all these spirit herbs from? Are they given to her by His Majesty?¡±


    But, it was a totally different concept with having all those spirit herbs and giving them away.


    If they were given to Feng Ruqing by His Majesty, it meant that she had more spirit herbs because she could be so generous to give some of it away.


    The chancellor frowned. ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve forgotten your place again. She¡¯s a princess and you cannot address her by her name. Moreover, all the spirit herbs of Liu Yun Kingdom are stored in the national treasury. I know very well how many spirit herbs there are. Those spirit herbs are not given by His Majesty. They belong to her.¡±


    Lady Liu was shocked. Her voice was trembling. ¡°But, isn¡¯t Feng Ruqing a useless person? Where has she obtained so many spirit herbs from? Did she go to the spirit shop to buy those spirit herbs? That would surely have cost a lot of money.¡±

 Chapter 310 - The Dogs Bit Each Other I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®If¡­ If Feng Ruqing were still my daughter-in-law, then those spirit herbs would be mine.¡¯


    ¡°A useless person?¡± The chancellor looked at Lady Liu. There was sarcasm in his smile. ¡°You said that she¡¯s a useless person but how was she able to break the Spirit Warrior¡¯s neck in so short a time. She even possesses a Tier-4 wolf. There are even two members of the Iron-Blooded Troops who have made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. Do you still consider her a useless person with her strength and talent?¡±


    Lady Liu was stunned. ¡®Break the neck of a Spirit Warrior in an instant?¡¯


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t care how she has obtained those spirit herbs but the fact is, she possesses many spirit herbs.¡± The chancellor laughed coldly. ¡°All of you were against the idea of Yuchen marrying her before. I was the only one who agreed to that. But, what did you do after that? All of you had treated her badly and she had no choice but to leave. Now, we have to suffer the great loss.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t care what status Feng Ruqing has. The number of spirit herbs in her hand could help me make a breakthrough to not only one tier higher.¡¯


    Lady Liu was silent for a while. She felt awkward. ¡°How am I supposed to know that she has many spirit herbs?¡±


    ¡®If I knew this, I¡¯d never allow Yuchen to divorce her.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go and tell Yuchen to capture Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart again. If he is unable to do that, he can never return to our family.¡± The chancellor could not help but say what he had to. There was a flash of coldness in his eyes. ¡°For Tan Shuangshuang, I can allow her to stay in the Liu family but I¡¯ll never let her enter Yuchen¡¯s room, not even as a concubine.¡±


    At first, Feng Ruqing did not allow Yuchen to get a concubine and that was the reason why there were many conflicts between Feng Ruqing and Yuchen. If Tan Shuangshuang was allowed to enter Yuchen¡¯s room, there would never be any chance of anything happening between Feng Ruqing and Liu Yuchen left.


    Lady Liu was quite angry when the chancellor talked about Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡®I favored Tan Shuangshuang before because she is the daughter of the grand tutor and her status is almost similar to Yuchen¡¯s. Moreover, she is kind and gentle.


    ¡®But, Tan Shuangshuang clearly wanted Yuchen to leave me behind that day at Paramount. She had intentionally wanted Yuchen to sacrifice his mother and choose her instead.


    ¡®Yuchen is my son and I didn¡¯t know where Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s confidence came from. Why would she think that Yuchen would choose her instead?


    ¡®Tan Shuangshuang even said that she would endure those beatings willingly.


    ¡®If she was really willing, why did she not mention that before? Why did she wait until Yuchen had made the decision before crying anxiously? I just don¡¯t know why she had acted like that.¡¯


    ¡°Husband, I was wrong. I did not realize it. Later, I¡¯ll ask Yuchen to go and look for the princess and that be must capture her heart again.¡±


    Lady Liu¡¯s eyes brightened at this.


    ¡®The Spirit Warrior was nothing to the princess. So, she must be a Spirit Warrior too.


    ¡®Moreover, she has a lot of spirit herbs.


    ¡®As for Tan Shuangshuang, the grand tutor has been dismissed. She¡¯s no longer a suitable match for Yuchen. Therefore, Feng Ruqing is clearly a better candidate as Yuchen¡¯s wife.¡¯


    ***


    Lady Liu did not linger there for long when she thought of this. She turned and left the living room. Then, she walked toward the backyard.


    She could hear some commotion from afar. It seemed that somebody had pushed aside all the ceramic tea sets, which were placed on the table, onto the floor. All of them were broken.


    She stopped walking and frowned. She seemed impatient. Then, she pushed open the door of the room and walked in.


    Tan Shuangshuang lied on the table and cried pitifully in the room. The maid beside her consoled her but Tan Shuangshuang seemed to not care.


    Tan Shuangshuang cried desperately¡ªthere was anger and hatred in her crying.


    ¡°Just leave.¡± Lady Liu frowned and scolded them.

 Chapter 311 - The Dogs Bit Each Other II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, Lady Liu.¡±


    All of the maids left the room after that.


    There were only Tan Shuangshuang and Lady Liu in the room


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, I know that you¡¯re dissatisfied. But, it¡¯s useless. Feng Ruqing has not only taken out many spirit herbs but she has also made the breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier. You cannot even be jealous of her because you will never be able to compete with her now.¡±


    Lady Liu hated Tan Shuangshuang more than ever just as much as she had favored her before.


    ¡®If it were not for Tan Shuangshuang, Yuchen won¡¯t be outside these few days without returning home. If Tan Shuangshuang did not always act like the victim, Yuchen won¡¯t be arguing with me all the time.


    ¡®I thought Tan Shuangshuang was nice. But, I know how blind I was now after she has come to live with us here.¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang raised her head suddenly.


    Lady Liu was suddenly scared. She retreated a few steps.


    Tan Shuangshuang might have been crying for a long time. Her eyes were swollen and red. There was deep hatred in her eyes and it was a frightening sight.


    Lady Liu had only seen this kind of expression on her face for the first time. That was why Lady Liu was suddenly afraid.


    Soon, Tan Shuangshuang hid the hatred in her eyes. She stood up and walked toward Lady Liu. She smiled coldly.


    ¡°Why is Feng Ruqing considered so exceptional? She¡¯s just born to a better family. That¡¯s why she has a lot now. I¡¯m just weak in this area. Why should I lose my whole life?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. She was just born to a better family. If I were the daughter of Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan, I¡¯d be much more outstanding than Feng Ruqing!¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s useless even if you think she¡¯s good. All of you have left her behind before. Do you really think that she will return to the Liu family? Now, who doesn¡¯t know that Liu Yuchen is Feng Ruqing¡¯s ex-husband? Who¡¯s daring enough to marry Yuchen now? Only I¡ª¡ªTan Shuangshuang, will stay by Yuchen¡¯s side forever.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang pointed at herself. She seemed hysterical.


    Her beautiful face was twisted into an ugly one.


    Tan Shuangshuang had stayed in the Liu family for quite some time now. But, she had never dared to argue with Lady Liu before. She had only complained about her to Yuchen.


    It seemed that Tan Shuangshuang was so infuriated that she was brave enough now to talk in that tone with Lady Liu.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯d never care about you if you¡¯re not Yuchen¡¯s mother.¡± Tan Shuangshuang laughed coldly. She walked slowly toward Lady Liu. ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for Yuchen. I have even endured all the hardships these past few years. Now, you¡¯re repaying my sacrifice with that attitude?¡±


    Lady Liu smiled sarcastically. ¡°Yuchen is the young master of the chancellor¡¯s manor. You¡¯re only a daughter of a guilty minister. What makes you think that you¡¯re suitable for Yuchen?¡±


    ¡®The daughter of a guilty minister?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang laughed hysterically. ¡°If I didn¡¯t endure those two hundred beatings for you, would I be in this state now? The Tan family would also never be in this state. Now, my father has been dismissed from his duty and he is even punished for it. After all of what I have done, now you want to throw me out of the Liu family?¡±


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, don¡¯t blame everything on the Liu family. You were the one who had annoyed Feng Ruqing that day at the spirit herbs shop. You were the one who had started the conflict. Why do you think that that was our fault?¡±


    ¡®There was some possibility between Yuchen and Feng Ruqing. But Tan Shuangshuang was always there to cause a conflict between them. That was the reason why they were in such a situation now.


    ¡®If not, the princess would never forget about the Liu family if she was handing out rewards to the ministers.


    ¡®All of this is Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s fault!¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang closed her eyes, as if in pain. After a while, she opened her eyes again.

 Chapter 312 - The Dogs Bit Each Other III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang could see a familiar person from the corners of her eyes. There was a flash of light in her eyes.


    ¡°Lady Liu.¡± She smiled slightly and walked toward Lady Liu slowly. She came to stand in front of her and used a voice which could only be heard by the two of them. ¡°Your son cannot live without me now. I must be the young lady in this family.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Slap!


    Lady Liu had raised her hand and slapped Tan Shuangshuang hard on her cheek.


    Soon, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was swollen and there were tears in her threatening eyes. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t like me. But, why did you humiliate me? I¡¯ll pack up my things and leave now. It¡¯s better than being humiliated by you.¡±


    Lady Liu was stunned. She did not understand why Tan Shuangshuang acted in such a way.


    Lady Liu¡¯s facial expression changed when she heard an angry voice from behind her.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Liu Yuchen walked past Lady Liu and grabbed onto Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. He seemed to be in great pain. He turned to look at Lady Liu. ¡°You¡¯re my mother who has raised and taken care of me. I¡¯ll always be on your side no matter what happens. But, Shuangshuang has sacrificed a lot for me. It¡¯s fine if you bully her sometime. But, why did you hit her?¡±


    He did not understand why the relationship between his mother and Shuangshuang had gone sour when they were on intimate terms before.


    ¡®What has gone wrong?¡¯


    Lady Liu was so frustrated that she pointed her finger at Liu Yuchen and could not utter a word.


    ¡°Are you planning to take her side?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± There was bitterness in Liu Yuchen¡¯s voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you respect her just for my sake?¡±


    Lady Liu could not help but laugh out loud. There was anger in her laughter. ¡°Fine, Liu Yuchen. I¡¯ll tell you now. There¡¯s only one of us who can live in the Liu family. It¡¯s either her or me. I¡¯ll never admit that she¡¯s my daughter-in-law even if you want to marry her as a concubine! You must go to the princess¡¯s manor now and capture Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart again.¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s body froze after hearing this. There was an image of a beautiful person in his mind. The bitterness in his heart started to spread.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no more possibility between us.¡¯


    ¡°Mom, do you think that I¡¯m a suitable match for Feng Ruqing now?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes widened. It was unbelievable. She looked at Liu Yuchen.


    Tan Shuangshuang might get angry if Liu Yuchen promised to go and pursue Feng Ruqing again. She might hate him and there might be some unreconciled emotions. But, it was not like that. Tan Shuangshuang was in despair.


    It was because Liu Yuchen said that he was no longer a suitable match for Feng Ruqing.


    Liu Yuchen was a man Tan Shuangshuang could not let go of. Now, he had said that he was not a suitable match for the woman whom he had humiliated before.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ He said that he was not a match for her¡­¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang was in deep pain and grief. She lowered her eyes and tried to hide the despair in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lady Liu was infuriated.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing was your wife no matter what. She¡¯s a woman who has gone through a divorce. How is she not a match for you? Now, you tell me. Is it because of this vixen that you¡¯re not going to pursue Feng Ruqing? Is it because of her?¡±


    Lady Liu pointed at Tan Shuangshuang angrily. She gritted her teeth and asked Liu Yuchen.


    ¡®This vixen! If she knows any better, she should have left Liu Manor by now and not linger here anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Mother! That¡¯s enough!¡± Liu Yuchen was calmer now. He scolded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own business. Don¡¯t you ever mess with Shuangshuang again. This is what I owe her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lady Liu looked at Tan Shuangshuang. Tan Shuangshuang was hiding behind Liu Yuchen. Lady Liu was staring daggers at her. She stared really hard at Tan Shuangshuang. ¡°I stand by my decision. Only one of us can live here. Tan Shuangshuang, I¡¯ll give you a few days. You better leave by then. If not, I¡¯ll definitely do something!¡±

 Chapter 313 - The Dogs Bit Each Other IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lady Liu stared at Tan Shuangshuang before turning and leaving the room.


    Tan Shuangshuang bit her lip and looked at Lady Liu who had just left. She lowered her eyes.


    ¡°Yuchen, your mom doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t want to be a clingy woman. I¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡± She looked up and her eyes were filled with pity. ¡°But, I have never thought that you owed me anything. All that I¡¯ve ever done for you is of my own will. It is because you¡¯re the person I love the most in this world.¡±


    Liu Yuchen slowly unclenched his fists. He rubbed his temples. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I¡¯ll find a manor for you outside of Liu Manor. You can move there. It¡¯s more convenient if I want to go and visit you. You won¡¯t be bullied here anymore.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was stunned. She did not know what to say.


    She looked at Liu Yuchen in shock. Her face was as white as a sheet of paper. There was bitterness in her eyes.


    ¡®He wants to get rid of me! He really wants to get rid of me!


    ¡®Why? Is it because Feng Ruqing has returned to the Liu family? Do I need to give my place to her?¡¯


    Yuchen said that he did not want Tan Shuangshuang to be bullied. But, it was just a ruse. If she ever left the Liu family, she might not ever be able to dream of going back there.


    She might not even be a concubine in the future but only a lover to Liu Yuchen.


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang suddenly sobbed. It blurred her vision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have put you in a difficult position. I¡¯ll give my place to the princess. It¡¯s because I never wanted to fight with her. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand our relationship. For me, it¡¯s enough that I¡¯m able to stay by your side.¡±


    Liu Yuchen closed his eyes. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, you¡¯re overthinking. It¡¯s not for the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yuchen, you don¡¯t have to explain to me. I understand.¡± Tan Shuangshuang smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. There¡¯s a vast difference between us now. It¡¯s only natural that you cannot marry me. The two hundred beatings I have endured for you and your mother at that time was of my own will too. You don¡¯t have to think that you owe me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Liu Yuchen opened his eyes suddenly. There was no more gentleness in his eyes. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not for Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake. Do you understand? Moreover, don¡¯t always talk about those two hundred beatings. My mom told me everything. You started the fight that day and she had misunderstood it. But, you really did endure the two hundred beatings for my mother and I. I¡¯ll admit that but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can always talk about it for your whole life.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s beautiful face froze all of a sudden.


    This was the first time Liu Yuchen used that kind of voice on her.


    ¡®I¡¯m only a weak woman and I have endured great pain for you. It is alright if I keep bringing it up. Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡¯


    ¡°I seldom return home now. The moment I come back, I have to settle the conflict between you and Mother. I¡¯m tired too. She¡¯s my mother. What do you want me to do with her? It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ll ever hit or scold her. I¡¯ll never ask her to leave the Liu family either. I can only ask you to leave for a while. Why can¡¯t you understand? Why do you blame this on Feng Ruqing?¡±


    The fact was, Liu Yuchen had different opinions regarding Feng Ruqing since her transformation.


    But, he did not understand why there was always conflict between them whenever he met Feng Ruqing.


    Finally, he understood. It was because Tan Shuangshuang had always blamed Feng Ruqing for whatever decision he had made all this while


    But, Feng Ruqing never really did anything. Some of his actions were for Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake too.


    Liu Yuchen hated Feng Ruqing more with Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s provocation.


    Finally, the relationship between Feng Ruqing and Liu Yuchen had worsened to the point of no return.


    Now, he had realized it but it was too late. Feng Ruqing was adamant about leaving. It proved that he had indeed hurt her too much.

 Chapter 314 - Arrogant, Proud, And Rude I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yuchen, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang panicked. She quickly rushed into Liu Yuchen¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°It¡¯s just that I love you too much. I¡¯m afraid of losing you.¡±


    She had no support from the Tan family anymore. All she had was Liu Yuchen, and she could not afford to lose him now!


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s body went stiff. He did not respond to Tan Shuangshuang.


    Tan Shuangshuang panicked even more. She stood on her toes and pressed her cherry lips onto his.


    It was true that she and Liu Yuchen were not in an official relationship at that time, so they did not proceed to the final step. However, except for that one last step, they had completed all the steps they needed to get there.


    Nowadays, even though she lived with the Liu family, Liu Yuchen rarely came home. Whenever Liu Yuchen was back, she would whine to him, which caused Liu Yuchen to leave as soon as he heard those complaints.


    Therefore, their relationships had remained the same without making any substantial progress.


    She could not care for more now. As long as she could be Liu Yuchen¡¯s woman¡­ Liu Yuchen must take responsibility for her!


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang pressed her lips onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s lips. She snuggled up to him with her enchanting body.


    She could feel the warmth inside the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yuchen, take me¡­ I want you to take me away¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang had already put her hand on Liu Yuchen¡¯s chest. She looked seductive as she gently unbuttoned his garment.


    That young girl was breathing fast, so was Liu Yuchen too. His breath hastened, he lowered his head, and tightly held Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hand. He bent down and kissed that young girl¡¯s cherry lips.


    The young girl moaned shyly.


    She knew. She knew that Liu Yuchen could not resist her charms. From that day on, she would become his woman, and he could never get rid of her anymore!


    Both of their clothes had silently fallen off, leaving their fair skin exposed.


    Liu Yuchen held Tan Shuangshuang in his arms and walked toward the large bed. He put her flat on the bed. He pressed himself against her and vigorously kissed every inch of her body.


    They had gone through all of these before. However, they did not go any further just to protect Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s virginity.


    Until¡­ This time¡­


    Suddenly, Liu Yuchen stopped kissing as he stared at the young lady who was lying on the bed. He could not explain why another countenance had emerged in his mind.


    That countenance¡­ She had that beauty that could bring anyone to their knees. She had that talent that could surpass anyone!


    ¡°Yuchen, what happened?¡± Tan Shuangshuang opened her eyes and looked at him shyly. ¡°Why did you stop? I want you¡­¡±


    Liu Yuchen pursed his lips and said, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, I don¡¯t think we should go any further. Didn¡¯t we make a promise before that we will only take that one last step after we are married? Before that, for the sake of your virginity, we must say no to that.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was slightly pale. ¡°Yuchen, are you sick of me? I don¡¯t want to compete with the princess. I have no intention to be your first wife, I just want to be your concubine. Am I not qualified to be your concubine?¡±


    Before that, she was sure that she could move in and live with the Liu family, but no one in the Liu family like her anymore. If she did not try to make use of her body, she would be expelled from here soon.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s word was like a wake-up call. Liu Yuchen looked at Tan Shuangshuang in despair. ¡°I told you before. Every decision I made have nothing to do with Feng Ruqing, I made it on my own. Why must you tangle yourself with her? Shuang¡¯er, why do you want to do this to her?¡±


    Tang Shuangshuang clenched her fists as she breathed heavily.


    Who was the one who had wanted to mess around and look for trouble? Was it her or Feng Ruqing? Was Yuchen blind? Couldn¡¯t he tell?

 Chapter 315 - Arrogant, Proud, And Rude II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yuchen, you¡¯re the one that I only love. I¡¯ll do anything for you, including devoting my body to you! But do you really love me? What you fell for was my appearance. Now, you have turned your back on me because Feng Ruqing is prettier than me, right?¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s voice was filled with grief. She looked despondent.


    Her tears ran down her cheek. Her face was soaked in tears.


    ¡°Unreasonable!¡±


    Liu Yuchen had nothing more to say. He stood up straight and picked up the clothes from the floor. He did not even look at Tan Shuangshuang who was lying stark naked on the bed.


    He left Tan Shuangshuang alone, crying.


    ***


    At the nightfall.


    Outside Supreme Princess Manor.


    Liu Yuchen hid in a dark corner. He looked at the young lady who was entering the princess¡¯s manor.


    Her laugh, her brows, every part of it was so stunning that it could bring anyone to their knees.


    Liu Yuchen had no idea why would he run to the princess¡¯s manor when he had no intention to disturb her. He had been waiting for her from morning till night.


    All he wanted was to get another chance to see that smile, an overwhelming smile.


    He was dumbfounded, he could not stop looking at her¡ª


    She was so beautiful, it was as if she came from heaven.


    Laughing, angry, or frowning, every one of her expressions looked so unique!


    Liu Yuchen knew it well that he could never have a second chance anymore. However, he still wanted to try his luck in approaching her.


    Even if he could just get a little closer to her, it would be very delightful for his body and mind!


    ¡°Xiao Qing,¡± Tang Yin could feel someone staring in infatuation from behind. She turned and looked at the figure who was hiding in the dark corner, she frowned and huffed. ¡°Who is that man over there?¡±


    Feng Ruqing knew that Liu Yuchen was there from the beginning, but all she cared about was Feng Tianyu¡¯s condition. She did not even take a look at him since he was harmless.


    As she heard Tang Yin, she paused and replied to her, saying, ¡°My ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°Ex-husband?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes widened in hesitation.


    ¡®What does ex-husband mean?¡¯


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing gently caressed her chin. ¡± A man whom I married when I was blind in the past. But I divorced him later.¡±


    Tang Yin was shocked and she finally understood what had happened.


    When Qian Ning was seeking information about Feng Ruqing, she heard that she was married before. However, she was so pathetic that she could only spend her nights alone after she was married. She had even wanted to kill herself because of the loneliness.


    The world only knew that she was married for several months before she tried to kill herself!


    ¡°This man has a cunning look and doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. You¡¯re better off divorcing him!¡± Tang Yin humphed.¡± Our Xiao Qing is as pretty as a flower, she is the beauty of our nation. Not to mention boys, even girls will fall for our Xiao Qing. What kind of rubbish is he? He should get away from us, as far as he can. It is best if he never returns!¡±


    What a bastard. Wasn¡¯t he aware that Xiao Qing had divorced him? How could he still covet Xiaoqing? Shameless! Unreasonable!


    Terrible!


    Tang Yin felt super terrible as soon as she met Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes.


    The feeling when someone was desiring for your loved one. She gritted her teeth out of hatred. All she wanted was to beat that bastard to death!


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing had reached the princess¡¯s manor. She did not even glance at him, not even in the beginning.


    It was as if she did not know he was there.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened. With the ability of Spirit Warrior tier, it was impossible for her to not be aware of his presence at that moment. Still, she did not even want to glance at him.


    Was he now so worthless in her heart?

 Chapter 316 - Arrogant, Proud, And Rude III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Are you Liu Yuchen?¡±


    Just as Liu Yuchen felt distressed about Feng Ruqing, a bright and childlike voice came from the front.


    He slightly lifted his head, and a gorgeous face came into view.


    The young girl had bright eyes and white teeth. She was petite and slender, but the only drawback was that she was a little too short.


    Liu Yuchen was shocked, but he came to his senses immediately.


    This little girl was following the princess just now. Was she the new little servant of the princess¡¯s manor?


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, let me warn you to not ever get close to our Xiao Qing.¡± Tang Yin lifted her chin and cocked her eyebrows. ¡°Xiao Qing is mine. I will break your legs if you ever get close to her! ¡± 1


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s face was taut. He went quiet.


    ¡°Also, you were the one who did wrong first, she should divorce you, of course.¡± Tang Yin¡¯s face was cold. ¡°There are a whole lot of men and women out there who wanted to marry Xiao Qing, how dare you disappoint our Xiao Qing.¡±


    Liu Yuchen remained in silence.


    Feng Ruqing had turned into a beauty and had suddenly broken through to Spirit Warrior tier. It was true that she could attract a lot of men¡¯s attention.


    But the women who wanted to marry the princess¡­ what was going on?


    ¡°Can you speak?¡± Tang Yin burst into anger as Liu Yuchen was ignoring her. ¡°Are you dumb or what? If I ever see you again outside the princess¡¯s manor, I will call Qian Ning to put you to death when she¡¯s here!¡±


    Tang Yin came from the Tang family, so it was natural for her to possess the arrogance and pride of the reclusive world. However, it was rare to see her being so arrogant and get tangled up with people.


    She had done her best in showing a wealthy, arrogant lady¡¯s temper to Liu Yuchen.


    She could not bear seeing the guy who had disappointed Xiao Qing, peeking at Xiao Qing outside the princess¡¯s manor at that moment.


    The very sight of him made her angry!


    ¡°Is Her Highness¡­ okay? How¡¯s the emperor doing now?¡±


    Liu Yuchen only started to speak after he had hesitated for quite a while.


    ¡°Of course Xiao Qing is happy¡­ because I¡¯m here with her. For uncle emperor¡¯s condition, I will help her to find some spirit herbs and help to treat uncle emperor.¡± Tang Yin lifted her chin as she pointed at her right shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s me, Tang Yin, the one who has helped Xiao Qing find spirit herbs! I¡¯m the one who accompanied her too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, little beauty Liu Li had told me before that Xiao Qing has taken a fancy to someone who is clean and clear. You had so many concubines before, and now another girl called Tan Shuangshuang lives in your house. What makes you think you are qualified to see our Xiao Qing?


    Tang Yin stepped closer to Liu Yuchen. Her smile was arrogant, proud, and rude. ¡°And I, Tang Yin, have never touched any man before in my life, I¡¯m clean and clear!¡±


    Although she had a fianc¨¦e before, they had never met each other before, right?


    How could that count when they had never met before?


    She was still qualified to stay in the princess¡¯s manor.


    The corners of Liu Yuchen¡¯s lips twitched for a few times. He thought this girl was the new female servant in the princess¡¯s manor. He could not imagine that¡­ she was in such a relationship with Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing had the state preceptor, then a gigolo from outside, now even a woman¡­


    Didn¡¯t that imply that he would be given a chance too?


    Even if¡­ he was only allowed to stay in the princess¡¯s manor just like the other men, wasn¡¯t it true?


    ¡°Why are you not leaving yet?¡± Tang Yin glared at Liu Yuchen. ¡°You are far too worse than Qin Chen. You can¡¯t even compare with Nan Xian or me. So, stop having your fantasy and get lost, please. If you dare to bother Xiao Qing again, please prepare your coffin in advance.¡±


    Besides Feng Ruqing, it was no doubt that State Preceptor Nan Xian was the other best thing that existed in the world. However, Qin Chen was quite a good one too. The only person who could surpass Tang Yin was State Preceptor Nan Xian.

 Chapter 317

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Tang Yin still insisted that she was better than Qin Chen. Also, she had put her own ability on the same level as the state preceptor.


    Liu Yuchen looked hesitant at first, but now his eyes were firm. ¡°Tell the princess that, I, Liu Yuchen, will never give up.¡±


    Feng Ruqing could accept and be with not only Qin Chen, but also a woman too. Perhaps he really had another chance to be with her.


    Liu Yuchen turned around after he spoke.


    He should make himself a better man because he could only attract her attention by doing so.


    Tang Yin was shocked. How could that little lad still not give up after she had threatened him with many things?


    ¡®How can there be such a shameless person? It is obvious that Xiao Qing does not like him, how can he still linger around!¡¯


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Qian Ning return yet? No, I will teach him some lessons even if Qian Ning is not around. I want him to give no more attention and have fantasy toward the girl who doesn¡¯t belong to him!¡± Tang Yin gritted her teeth resentfully.


    Suddenly, she saw a young man standing in front of the manor on her way back to the princess¡¯s manor.


    He was holding the hand of a fair and delicate loli.


    The loli had a small scar on her face. Just like a baby doll, she had that petite figure that was cute and sweet.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes popped wide open.


    Wasn¡¯t¡­ wasn¡¯t he the young man who had followed the uncle and chased after her that day?


    Could it be that he was here to kill her?


    ¡°Brother,¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er tugged Nalan Jing¡¯s sleeves. Her cute and big eyes blinked as she said, ¡°She¡¯s that little beauty who has crashed and broken our General Manor¡¯s door that day.¡±


    General¡­ General Manor?


    Tang Yin¡¯s face froze.


    She and Qian Ning had accidentally crashed into the door when they were busy chasing the thief the other day. They were in a rush, so they did not notice the plaque on the door but only the door number.


    The person who had chased after her that day was Xiao Qing¡¯s uncle?


    Nalan Jing looked at Tang Yin coldly. ¡°You live in the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    Tang Yin grinned. ¡°We don¡¯t live in the same house if we are not family. My cousin, I didn¡¯t know that I had broken our family¡¯s door, I¡¯ll pay for it. How much is it? I will return it back to you.¡±


    Nalan Jing had nothing in reply.


    ¡®Who is her cousin?


    ¡®Why is she speaking as if the people from General Manor are stingy? Did we come for her money?


    ¡®And¡­ who the hell is a family member to this crazy woman?¡¯


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face seemed pinched as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I belong to Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing said it herself when we were in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±


    Tang Yin lifted her chin proudly.


    Nalan Jing remained in silence for quite a while before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you soil my cousin¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Tang Yin became anxious. ¡°Cousin, you have no right to take away my freedom in the princess¡¯s manor! You have no right to separate Xiao Qing and me! At least, Xiao Qing recognized me herself, not like that shameless Liu Yuchen, who is still annoying Xiao Qing. Moreover, he mentioned¡­ that he will never give up.¡±


    It was annoying, but still, Nalan Jing had to keep smiling.


    He looked calm but he could feel the anger as if there were flames burning all around him.


    ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    ¡®That damned Liu Yuchen! He was the one who had disappointed Cousin at first, how could he be so bold to pester her again?


    ¡®If Cousin had really wanted to marry someone, it was better to marry any other woman than to marry Liu Yuchen again!¡¯


    Tang Yin looked around, and suddenly, the corners of her lips lifted as she showed her cute tiger teeth. It was spooky.


    ¡°Cousin, I want to teach Liu Yuchen a lesson. Do you want to tag along?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nalan Jing agreed without any hesitation.


    He would never let Liu Yuchen seduce his cousin again!


    Tang Yin squealed excitedly. She rushed in front of Nalan Jing and grabbed him by his arm.


    Nalan Jing was stunned so he turned his head away awkwardly. However, he still did not pull away from Tang Yin.

 Chapter 318 - Whats Good About Nan Xian?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    During the night.


    Like a fiery dragon, a big fire broke out and wiped out the chancellor¡¯s manor in a blink of an eye.


    Luckily, there were no injuries or damage as the people inside the building had run and escaped quickly enough.


    However, that fire was like the wrath of heaven. Even though there were no injuries or damages, no matter how hard they were trying to put off the fire, the fire only started to die out when the whole manor was burnt down.


    The news spread through the entire imperial city the next morning.


    ¡°Have you guys heard about last night? The chancellor¡¯s manor has done too many bad deeds and was punished by heaven. Now, they deserve it for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°I saw Liu Yuchen wandering outside the princess¡¯s manor yesterday, and then that happened last night. I bet heaven could not bear looking at them too, so heaven has set the fire on their manor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more. All the ladies from different manors had a gathering yesterday. Lady Liu even claimed that the princess is her daughter-in-law. The princess¡¯s reputation has totally changed after that welcoming dinner that was held in the imperial palace the other night. Every young master from different manors wants to marry her so badly even if she¡¯s a deserted wife.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had not only reached Spirit Warrior tier, but also, the spirit herbs that she offered to the ministers had made a lot of people envious. Now, a lot of people in the imperial city wanted to marry her.


    Why would she go back to Liu Yuchen who had almost caused her death?


    It seemed like the fire had blazed the chancellor¡¯s manor because the people inside were coveting her.


    In the meantime not far away, Tang Yin, who was to blame for the fire, stood in front of a wonton stall. She smiled as she heard their noisy discussions. However, her smile went stiff and turned angry when she heard the last sentence.


    She had just finished dealing with Liu Yuchen, now another bastard is coveting her Xiao Qing?


    Were they all shameless? A bunch of fools to even daydream!


    Nalan Jing was sitting opposite of Feng Ruqing. He first saw the young lady¡¯s grin which soon turned into anger. Then, she bit the chopstick with her little teeth ferociously. She looked vicious.


    It was as if¡­ that chopstick was her enemy.


    Nalan Jing was confused. How could a person¡¯s expression change so fast?


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Tang Yin looked fierce. ¡°After all, you are Xiao Qing¡¯s cousin. Those people are vying for Xiao Qing, don¡¯t you want to do something?¡±


    Nalan Jing paused and said nothing for a while before he continued.


    ¡°Inside the imperial city, every high official and their children have concubines. None of them are good enough to be with my cousin.¡±


    One person for one¡¯s whole life. That was the principle that General Manor held all the time. Nalan Jing¡¯s grandfather did not marry any woman after his grandmother. Also, his father had no concubine. Back then, consent was given to Nalan Jing¡¯s uncle to marry his aunt because he had promised that he would only take care and love her, no matter how many women there were in the imperial city.


    That was the reason why his grandfather had consented to entrust his aunt to him.


    Therefore, only a person who had no wife or a concubine before could marry his cousin.


    All the wealthy nobles from the imperial city could not meet the criteria. So, of course, they could not be her husband.


    ¡°Cousin, you are right. But what if those people want to bother Xiao Qing?¡±


    Nalan Jing knitted his eyebrows in hatred and said, ¡°My grandfather would break their damn legs!¡±


    Tang Yin was relieved after hearing those words. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know there¡¯s a guy named Nan Xian who is pestering Xiao Qing too?¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face froze. He lowered his head and contemplated for quite a moment. ¡°This¡­ grandfather can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    She had no idea what was so good about Nan Xian, and why would Xiao Qing speak of him every day.


    It was she who was on Xiao Qing¡¯s side all the time.

 Chapter 319 - Spirit Beasts Besieged Long Ao Kingdom I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll leave first. I have something to do.¡±


    She was feeling so angry as if there was a fire burning inside her stomach, but she could not get to Nan Xian and fight with him. All she could do was to vent her anger on the high officials.


    Nalan Jing stared dumbfoundedly at Tang Yin as she left in a hurry. He could not understand why she was angry¡­


    ***


    In Long Ao Kingdom.


    There were singing and dance shows all around. Emperor Shen Wu was surrounded by beauties. He looked on with a lustful smile.


    He raised and pulled one of the beauties into his arms, and violently kissed her cheek.


    The girl lowered her head shyly. She blushed as she looked at Shen Wu in a shy and timid way.


    As Shen Wu looked at her expression, he tore her clothes into pieces and pressed himself against her body fiercely.


    Such a scene was typical to the people in Long Ao Kingdom. It was not something surprising to see.


    Suddenly¡­


    A rushing figure came inside the hall. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, something bad is happening!¡±


    Just as Shen Wu pressed his body against the girl, a voice suddenly spoke. Just like a basin of cold water, the voice put off the flame in his heart.


    He turned around and looked at the guard reluctantly. He was fierce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty, all the envoy that we sent to Liu Yun Kingdom were killed. Prince Shen Yue is imprisoned as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Wu swung his arm.


    The girl rolled from his body and fell off from his strength. She fell on the ground and knocked her head on the table nearby which caused blood to ooze out.


    She did not make any sound but tried to get up from the ground. She stayed away in fear¡ªthe shyness in her eyes had been replaced with horror.


    Shen Wu had not looked at her since then. He quickly came down from the bed and asked furiously, ¡°What did you say just now? Liu Yun Kingdom has imprisoned Yue¡¯er? How dare they do this?¡±


    Going to Liu Yun Kingdom was a journey of revenge for what had happened before. So, he had sent three Spirit Warriors for the journey.


    It should be a victory with three Spirit Warriors.


    How could¡­ Liu Yun Kingdom that did not have Nalan Yan anymore dare to do such a crappy thing!


    ¡°Send me someone and help me announce this to the world: If Liu Yun Kingdom doesn¡¯t let go of Prince Shen Yue and send Feng Ruqing here as a hostage, I will destroy Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡ªa useless, fat, and ugly woman, but she was the daughter of Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan.


    Back in those years, Nalan Yan had gone on a killing spree in Long Ao Kingdom just because she wanted to protect some vermin. She had even forced his eldest son to death, which was a memory that had made him suffer an unbearable humiliation.


    A daughter pays for what her mother did! Or else, he would not let Liu Yun Kingdom be in peace!


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, something bad is happening!¡±


    Another voice rushed inside as he had just finished his words.


    The guard rushed in, went on his four limbs, and crawled into the palace. He staggered to his feet as his voice trembled. ¡°The spirit beasts are coming! The spirit beasts are coming!¡±


    ¡°Spirit beasts are coming?¡± Shen Wu frowned and humped, coldly. ¡°They come at just the right time. We of Liu Yun Kingdom need some new spirit beasts at the moment. If they dare to come, they will have no luck returning!¡±


    Spirit beasts besieged the kingdom. Such an incident was not the first time in Liu Yun Kingdom. It was all a small battle, nothing special.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ the spirit beast that is leading the troop is a Tier-5 spirit beast, Your Majesty!¡±The guard almost cried.


    That was a Tier-5 spirit beast! The whole Liu Yun Kingdom did not have the power to fight that spirit beast. How could the emperor wish to capture and tame the Tier-5 spirit beast?

 Chapter 320 - Spirit Beasts Besieged Long Ao Kingdom II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Shen Wu¡¯s face froze. He looked panicked and swallowed his saliva hard.


    ¡°Five¡­ Tier-5 spirit beast?¡±


    Tier-5 spirit beast from the Forest of Spirit Beasts. They usually stayed inside the forest, didn¡¯t they?


    Oh, except there was a Tier-5 three-striped tiger that had appeared at the borders of the Forest of Spirit Beasts and Long Ao Kingdom several months ago.


    That three-striped tiger did not do anything harmful to anyone. With a paper in its mouth, all it did was to show that paper to anyone it came across. It had forced the people to bring it everything that was listed on the paper.


    Other than that, Tier-5 spirit beasts rarely left the Forest of Spirit Beasts, or else they would provoke and make the king of beasts angry.


    But he had nothing against Tier-5 spirit beasts. Why would the spirit beasts come and attack them?


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Another panicked voice came.


    Since then, the voices started to sound frightening to Shen Wu. As he heard the voice, his legs were trembling, and he almost fell down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, something bad is happening!¡± The guard rushed forward and cried. ¡°The spirit beasts have invaded our palace. Your Majesty should quickly escape! ¡±


    The palace was peaceful with singing and dance shows just now but it had suddenly turned into a chaotic place. All the beauties who were singing and dancing had fled. Just like a flying bird, they flew off as they were afraid that they might become the food of the spirit beasts.


    Shen Wu¡¯s legs were trembling. He firmly gripped onto the back of the chair next to him to keep himself steady.


    His face was drained of all of its arrogance.


    ¡°GO!¡± He gritted his teeth firmly and forced himself to be steady. He strode away from the palace.


    ***


    It was a big mess inside the palace. The peaceful night had been interrupted with endless screaming and shrieking.


    Not far away, like a king, a three-striped tiger stood in front of a troop of spirit beasts.


    It looked arrogant, contemptuous, and scornful.


    It was as if it was looking at its courtier.


    Shen Wu noticed that arrogant three-striped tiger as soon as he reached there.


    The three-striped tiger looked more like a king compared to him. Standing high above and ruling the world.


    The momentum and vigor of the three-striped tiger had made Shen Wu feel terribly small. He clenched his fists so tight as that feeling was very annoying, and it had made him look pale too.


    ¡°Shen Wu!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice pierced through the night air and into Shen Wu¡¯s ear.


    Shen Wu¡¯s eyes landed on the girl dressed in a green robe.


    The girl looked on calmly with her cold eyes. Just like a pine, she stood tall under the night sky.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± The pupils in Shen Wu¡¯s eyes contracted as his breath got heavier. ¡°Tang Zi?¡±


    ¡®Tang Zi, the girl who had followed Nalan Yan many years ago, why is she here?


    ¡®Or the spirit beasts¡­


    ¡®Has this got something to do with Tang Zi?¡¯


    Tang Zi smiled coolly. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t forgotten me yet. Today, at the command of our princess, we are here to destroy your Long Ao Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Princess? Does she mean¡­ Feng Rushuang?¡± Shen Wu asked in a deep voice. His eyes seemed cold.


    He had heard before that Feng Ruqing had given all the women of the Iron-Blooded army to Feng Rushuang. The only thing was that the Iron-Blooded army had barely done anything in those years. He thought that the women were reluctant to submit to other people.


    It was hard to believe that the troop that Nalan Yan had formed had finally fallen into someone else¡¯s hand.


    Perhaps, that was the so-called karma!


    Shen Wu wanted to lift his face to the sky and laugh out loud.


    ¡®Nalan Yan, what¡¯s the point of being so strong? You have delivered such a useless daughter. Even the most significant achievement in your whole life would have been taken away by others in the end.¡¯

 Chapter 321 - Spirit Beasts Besieged Long Ao Kingdom III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After all, she had done so many evil deeds that even heaven could not bear watching as well. She was doomed to have such destiny!


    Tang Zi looked at Shen Wu coldly. ¡°We of the Iron-Blooded army, only give our allegiance to the empress till death. If the empress is not around, Feng Ruqing will be our only master. And Feng Rushuang¡­¡±


    She smirked. ¡°Who is she to us?¡±


    Yeap. Who was Feng Rushuang to them? In terms of power, talent, and anything else, she had nothing better than their master.


    Shen Wu¡¯s smile froze. He nearly lost his breath.


    He was pale and asked suspiciously, ¡°Feng Ruqing? She had already given away all of you to other people. Are you guys so stupid to still follow her? Tang Zi, I have always admired your ability. If you swear your allegiance to me, I will give you a bright future too, what do you think?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, Tang Zi pulled out a long sword. A gust of piercing wind blew and rushed forward.


    All the trees around were chopped off in a blink of an eye.


    That piercing wind had already reached in front of Shen Wu.


    Shen Wu did not care much at first, but after he felt the power of the approaching piercing wind, his face darkened. He quickly pulled out his sword to defend it.


    However, all he could do was to take a step back from the force of that piercing wind. His throat turned bloody with blood surging up, but he swallowed them.


    ¡°Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier!¡±


    Tang Zi, a woman like this, could also make a breakthrough and reach Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier!


    Shen Wu looked even more miserable. He wanted to fight back, but he noticed the Tier-5 three-striped tiger shooting a glance at him coldly.


    That glance was enough to frighten him and make him freeze.


    ¡°Tang Zi, even if you have the help from the Tier-5 spirit beasts, and have also broken through to Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier, so what? The guardian of Fengyun Manor will be my future son-in-law, do you want to go against Fengyun Manor?¡±


    He squinted and forced himself to calm down. However, his trembling hand sold him out. He was too nervous inside.


    ¡°Also, think about it. Even if you exchanged the Tier-5 spirit beasts with some conditions to help you, don¡¯t you ever think that the spirit beasts will help you when Fengyun Manor wants to get even with you!


    ¡°Spirit beasts are selfish too. They will not risk their lives for you since you are not their master-in-contract!¡±


    The three-striped tiger looked strangely at Shen Wu after hearing those words. Confusion filled its eyes as it could not understand what the human was talking about.


    Tang Zi sneered. ¡°The three-striped tiger is not my beast in contract, but¡­ it belongs to my master. It is Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beast!¡±


    Shen Wu felt a shiver. His eyes seemed wild with terror.


    ¡°What did you say? Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beasts? How can this be? Feng Ruqing is nothing but a useless crap!¡±


    ¡°It seems that Long Ao Kingdom is slow in receiving news.¡± Tang Zi held the bloody sword and slowly walked toward Shen Wu. ¡°My master is not the previous master anymore. No one can surpass her in this world!¡±


    She looked resolute. Her elegant and beautiful face seemed to be illuminated under the moonlight.


    Growl!


    Owooo!


    The spirit beasts growled as if they were responding to Tang Zi¡¯s words. The growling was just like the voice of thunder.


    Everyone in Long Ao Kingdom was doomed to be sleepless that night.


    Long Ao Kingdom was doomed to failure that night.


    Shen Wu looked at the approaching Tang Zi, and then he turned to the ferocious three-striped tiger. His heart quaked with panic and blurted out in fear. ¡°Tang Zi, if you dare to lay your hand on me, you and Liu Yun Kingdom will regret!¡±


    Tang Zi stomped her feet. She smiled as the corners of her lips were turned up to make her seem like she was bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Since the moment Shen Yue came and tried to mess with Liu Yun Kingdom, and almost killed the emperor, the fate of Long Ao Kingdom was already doomed!¡±


    Just like what the princess had mentioned back in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Even if they let go of these people, would the people in Fengyun Manor let go of him?


    If no, why should they not kill them first? Why should they make themselves suffer?


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t kill you. Her Highness has given the order to take you back so you can be with your son!¡±

 Chapter 322 - Young Master Nan Xian I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Shen Wu froze. He could not even breathe normally.


    However, in the siege of so many people and spirit beasts, he could do nothing but sit on the floor helplessly. His eyes were filled with despair.


    ***


    In Fengyun Manor.


    At the court of protection, Feng Ying slightly frowned as he looked at the young guy standing in front of him.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, still no message from the Tang family?¡±


    If Tang Yu had really been in contact with the master, he could not believe that they could not get any information from the Tangs.


    ¡°If¡­ we can¡¯t do it by starting with the Tang family¡­ ¡± Qing Yuan lowered his eyes. Suddenly, his face brightened and looked resolute. ¡°I will try to start from the secular world!¡±


    Feng Ying became quiet.


    As a matter of fact, many years ago, they had predicted that the master did not belong to the reclusive world. She was someone who came from the secular world and had an enemy who was living in the reclusive world.


    Therefore, she was reluctant to expose her identity just in case it would cause trouble for her family.


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ying felt pain in his head. He rubbed his temples and said, ¡°No, we shall never do that! If we insist on starting from the secular world to look for the master, this will definitely trouble her original family! Fengyun Manor has long disconnected themselves with the secular world now.¡±


    The master had connections with the reclusive world, so her enemies had reasons and rights to kill her family members.


    Therefore, they would never involve those secular people unless they had no other option.


    ¡°Brother Feng¡­ ¡± Qing Yuan smiled as he shook his head. ¡°I have no intention in exposing the master¡¯s identity. I just wanted to look for a person. Tang Yu said that the master¡¯s daughter was an ungrateful person, but I don¡¯t believe it! I have to find her, no matter what!¡±


    They could only know where had master gone when they have found her!


    Feng Ying squinted. ¡°How can you find her if we don¡¯t start from looking for the master?¡±


    ¡°Feng Qing Court, that¡¯s the place where the master had built for her daughter. ¡®Feng¡¯ is the word ¡®Feng¡¯ from Fengyun Manor, and ¡®Qing¡¯¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be a word ¡®Qing¡¯ in the name of the lady of our manor.¡±


    It sounded hard to do so, but that was the only solution they could think of.


    He did not like Tang Yu since at the beginning! Only the lady of the manor could drive Tang Yu away if she were back!


    ¡°There are thousands of people who have the word ¡®Qing¡¯ in their name. If we don¡¯t use the power of Fengyun Manor, how will you find our manor¡¯s lady?¡± Feng Ying shook his head and sighed.


    Qing Yuan was still too young. He could not think far. Besides, if the master¡¯s enemy noticed that all of these were happening, it would not matter if it were Fengyun Manor or their master¡¯s family, they would all be in danger.


    ¡°Brother Feng, it¡¯s only the secular world, and we don¡¯t need to use the power from Fengyun Manor. I can call Yan¡¯er to help me on this matter. Of course, I will only ask her to help me to find a person, but not to expose the identity of our master.¡±


    During that time when he was greatly wounded, the first person who came into his vision was Zi Yan when he woke up.


    It was also the sight of her that had made him unable to help himself but to fall for her.


    However, he was not someone who would go crazy for love. He knew well what he should and should not say.


    That was something important to master. He could not really trust others except for certain people in Fengyun Manor.


    Including¡­ his fianc¨¦e, Ziyan!


    ¡°Indeed, this is a last resort.¡± Feng Ying sighed in relief. ¡°Okay then, I will find someone to keep an eye on the Tang family. Your task is to find the lady of our manor. You must find her. Our Fengyun Manor will only acknowledge her!¡±

 Chapter 323 - Young Master Nan Xian II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A panicked voice came from outside just as Feng Ying wanted to give more advice to Qing Yuan.


    ¡°Guardian Feng, Guardian Qing Yuan, Young Master Nan Xian is here!¡±


    Young Master Nan Xian?


    Feng Ying and Qing Yuan were stunned. Their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Qing Yuan looked at the pupil who was running in from outside. He swallowed hard and trembled. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian¡­ do you mean¡­ that Nan Xian? Why would he come here?¡±


    Feng Ying¡¯s steady face was flustered.


    ¡°We, Fengyun Manor, did not offend Young Master Nan Xian before right?¡±


    Young Master Nan Xian, these four words were enough to cause a stir in the reclusive world. Also, these four words were able to turn their feet to jelly.


    ¡°Brother Feng, why don¡¯t we go out and welcome Young Master Nan Xian to find out why he is here for us?¡±


    Feng Ying closed his eyes. He was so nervous that he did not realize that he was already balled his hands into fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    They had no reason to back off since all the seniors were not in Fengyun Manor.


    ***


    Within Feng Yu court.


    Clang!


    The teacup fell from Tang Yu¡¯s hand onto the ground. She stood up excitedly and looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of her.


    ¡°Wen Feng, seriously? Young Master Nan Xian has come to Fengyun Manor?¡±


    She had never heard that Young Master Nan Xian had a connection with Fengyun Manor. Why would he suddenly come here? Especially to visit when she had just arrived at Fengyun Manor not long ago.


    Perhaps¡­


    He was here to look for her?


    Tang Yu smiled as her eyes looked a bit shy.


    Not only Young Master Nan Xian was talented, but he also had the countenance that was even rare in heaven. He had that cool and calm attitude, just like a fairy who was not interested in the mundane world.


    Such a wonderful man, how could all the daughters from the reclusive family not want to marry him?


    But he had come to Fengyun Manor just to see her¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to see Nan Xian.¡±


    Tang Yu took a deep breath and tried to hold back her excitement. Then, she strode out of the court.


    The people from the reclusive world wanted so badly to have an arranged marriage with the Tang family, which indicated that they had taken a fancy to the Tang family¡¯s potential. Now that Tang Yin was dead, she was the only person who was qualified to be in that arranged marriage.


    Perhaps that was the reason why Nan Xian had come to her!


    ***


    The valley and the clouds seemed surreal.


    Just like the painting, which depicted a celestial being dressed in white, with one of his hands on his back and standing inside the white clouds. It was so beautiful, elegant, cool, and pure that it seemed like he could not be tainted by any impurities.


    It was as if he was the only immortal who lived in this world. Any creature standing next to him was merely like an ant looking up at him.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ying rushed forward and immediately saw the man who looked just like a banished immortal. He stopped breathing for a while.


    Any girl in the world would fall for such a man.


    But something cold and lonely was hiding beneath that indifferent expression.


    Therefore, even though there were many girls from the reclusive world who fancied him, there were only a few girls who dared to step forward.


    Nan Xian did not take another glance at Feng Ying. He turned and gently landed his eyes on Qing Yuan.


    Qing Yuan¡¯s heart jolted as Nan Xian looked at him. Had he done something that offended Nan Xian? No, right?


    Why did he feel that Young Master Nan Xian¡­ wanted to kill him?


    It should be his illusion right¡­


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡­¡± Nan Xian finally spoke with his calm voice. ¡°Is Shen Ziyan from Long Ao Kingdom?¡±


    Qing Yuan was stunned as he looked at Nan Xian confusedly.


    It was true that he really liked Ziyan. However, from what he assumed, it was impossible that Young Master Nan Xian would fall for Ziyan.

 Chapter 324 - Young Master Nan Xian III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A man as cool as the moon, with the grace of a godly entity, yet cold as a lone wolf; as if there was no room left in his heart for women.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian knows about my fianc¨¦e?¡± Qing Yuan gritted his teeth as he compelled himself to ask.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Nan Xian gave Qing Yuan a cold glance. ¡°But Long Ao Kingdom has offended me. What happens between you and Ziyan is none of my business. But if Fengyun Manor dares to defend Long Ao Kingdom¡­¡±


    His lips curled up to reveal a cold, but soft smile.


    ¡°Then there will be no reason for Fengyun Manor to exist as well.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He liked Ziyan, but only Ziyan herself. He did not like how Long Ao Kingdom carry themselves as well. He even gave clear reminders to both Shen Wu and his son several times before.


    Who would have thought that that foolish pair of father and son would still be causing trouble outside? On top of that, they had offended Young Master Nan Xian!


    Defend them? Ha! He was not that foolish!


    ¡°Rest assured, Young Master Nan Xian!¡± Qing Yuan gritted his teeth. ¡°The ruler of Long Ao Kingdom had it coming! I would never defend Long Ao Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s tone was calm.


    He turned away without even looking at Qing Yuan. He waved his sleeve and went down the valley.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s head popped out from Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve. It asked in a concerned manner, ¡°Master, your wounds are not fully recovered yet, why are you in such a hurry to warn Fengyun Manor? It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if you waited for a few more days.¡±


    Nan Xian stopped in his tracks. He was fair as snow. His robe was gently moving in the breeze.


    ¡°I do not like anything that threatens her existence.¡±


    ¡°Well Master, why don¡¯t you just eliminate Fengyun Manor?¡±


    Nan Xian paused for a moment. ¡°Qing¡¯er has a kind heart. She would not want me to start a massacre and kill the innocent. If Fengyun Manor were to make their moves first, then it would be reasonable for me to wipe them out. But I will not let it come to that!¡±


    Qing¡¯er is not someone who would go down without a fight. Despite that, she had never killed an innocent person.


    The people she had dealt with were always the ones who had hurt her in the first place!


    Xiao Qing was surprised. ¡°Master, do you really like the princess?¡±


    Like her?


    The corner of Nan Xian¡¯s lips lightly curled up. His eyes were filled with a sense of gentleness. ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ My name is Qing Zhu, not Xiao Qing! You¡¯ve really changed, Master!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Nan Xian seemed to not notice Xiao Qing¡¯s protest. It was as if the image of the beautiful young girl had appeared before his very eyes. ¡°I knew her from a long time ago.¡±


    Xiao Qing blinked. ¡°Well Master, it¡¯s true that you had known her for some years.¡±


    ¡°No, since I have come to know things, she had been appearing in my dreams.¡±


    The girl in his dreams; even though her face was blurry, her eyes had made a huge impression on his heart.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with agony and anguish as she held his corpse tightly, as if she would be devoured by an endless void.


    He wanted to wipe off every drop of her tears. He wanted to give her a hug, and tell her that he will always be by her side¡­


    But soon afterward, he would awake from his dreams. Only the pain felt real, so real that he would still feel them after he had woken up.


    ¡°To look for her, I have used my own blood from the chambers of my heart to revive the supreme treasure of our people¡ªthe Plate of Divinity.


    Unfortunately¡­


    The moment he saw Feng Ruqing, his heart was calm without a ripple.


    Especially since Feng Ruqing was avoiding him and was even repulsed by him. His heart had remained serene and unruffled. Even when she had gotten married to someone else, he was not perturbed.


    Until that day¡­

 Chapter 325 - Young Master Nan Xian IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    The young girl was attracted by the sound of his lute.


    The first moment he saw her, a sharp pain pierced his heart.


    The pain felt so real. It was the same pain he had experienced in his dreams.


    That was how he knew¡­ the person he had been looking for was finally here!


    And so, with just one look, he had recognized that the young girl in front of him was not the Feng Ruqing from before.


    But no matter who she was, he only knew that she was the one he had been waiting and looking for for so many years!


    The one who made his heart ache, the one whom he wanted to protect for the rest of his life!


    Xiao Qing was flabbergasted. ¡°Master¡­ you¡¯re saying, the first time you saw the princess, you already had lustful thoughts of her? Why didn¡¯t you say so then? Why did you keep rejecting the princess? Was it because¡­ you felt that the easier it is to obtain something, the less it would be appreciated? Did you want the princess to appreciate you?¡±


    A cold chill came over the top of Xiao Qing¡¯s head. The snake was quivering in fear and quickly shut its mouth.


    What to do now? Master¡¯s scheming mind was exposed, Master would not kill him to shut his mouth out of embarrassment now, would he?


    ¡°You overthink.¡± Nan Xian glanced coldly at Xiao Qing. His voice was cold. ¡°When have I ever rejected her?¡±


    Uhm¡­


    Xiao Qing was dumbfounded.


    If you think about it, he had never rejected the princess.


    The master did not outrightly reject the princess when she wanted to bed him. He merely wanted her to increase her cultivation.


    Often the princess would flirt with the master but the master was never enraged by her. Master even seemed to¡­ indulge in that¡­


    Yes, Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes, Nan Xian did not reject Feng Ruqing¡¯s advances¡­ in fact, he was enjoying them!


    Unfortunately, the princess was still unaware of it until now. Ever since she came around, Master had been thinking of her. This had made her fall into Master¡¯s trap that she could not escape for the rest of her life.


    If you think about it this way, it would seem that the master was more cunning.


    ¡°If you let Qing¡¯er know about this¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°I will turn you into a snake soup and present you to His Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Qing was speechless.


    ¡®Master, how could you sacrifice a weak and pitiful little snake like me to get on your future father-in-law¡¯s good side?


    ¡®How could you?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nan Xian walked down the valley without looking back at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you want to treat your wounds?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Nan Xian replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound, let it heal naturally. Now, I just want to see Qing¡¯er.¡±


    They had not met for two months¡­


    How was her cultivation progressing now?


    ***


    Outside the gates of Fengyun Manor, Feng Ying and Qing Yuan watched Nan Xian leave.


    They only decided to go back after his shadow had disappeared over the horizon.


    Right at this moment, Tang Yu rushed out hastily from the manor. Her eyes swept across the area. As she saw the familiar silhouette, her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    A furious wrath followed her disappointment.


    ¡°Feng Ying, Qing Yuan, what is the meaning of this?¡± Tang Yu was bursting with anger. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian was here for me, why didn¡¯t you let him see me? I know you guys hate me, but so what? I am Rong Yan¡¯s disciple, Nan Xian was here for me, you have no rights to ask him to leave!¡±


    Qing Yuan and Feng Yin were startled for a while.


    Tang Yu and Young Master Nan Xian knew each other?


    It appeared that Tang Yin was not faking it. But why did Young Master Nan Xian not mention Tang Yu at all?


    Or was it because the young master did not know that Tang Yu was in Fengyun Manor?


    ¡°Lady¡­¡± Feng Ying gritted his teeth. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that Young Master Nan Xian was an acquaintance of yours and so we didn¡¯t invite him in. Moreover, what kind of person is Young Master Nan Xian? Is he the kind to leave when told?¡±

 Chapter 326 - Princess Ziyan I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Besides, they would not have dared to chase Young Master Nan Xian away!


    Tang Yu snorted. ¡°You knew that Young Master Nan Xian was here for me, yet you people tricked him and told him that I am not around the Fengyun Manor. Of course he won¡¯t stay! Young Master Nan Xian had no relations with the Fengyun Manor, if he didn¡¯t know that I was here, why would he come?¡±


    Qing Yuan could not help but smile cynically. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian heard that Ziyan was my fianc¨¦e. Long Ao Kingdom had offended Young Master Nan Xian, he came here to warn me.¡±


    Qing Yuan did not hold himself back and revealed the reason to make Tang Yu understand his situation.


    Who knew that Tang Yu would simply just chuckle. ¡°Qing Yuan, do you think I am stupid? Nan Xian always does what he wants! He would never warn any party in advance. He would directly take things into his own hands, it doesn¡¯t matter if you had done anything!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Knowing that Qing Yuan still wanted to continue the argument, Feng Ying shouted coldly to interrupt their conversation. ¡°Miss, since Young Master Nan Xian hasn¡¯t gone far, you can still chase after him and ask him why he had came here.¡±


    Tang Yu snorted coldly. She nonchalantly glanced at Qing Yuan and Feng Yin in a cynical manner.


    ¡°Of course I will go chase after Young Master Nan Xian. I¡¯ll settle this with the both of you when I¡¯m back! Wen Feng, let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was rare for Nan Xian to come, she could not miss this opportunity.


    Qing Yuan looked on as Tang Yu went down the valley to give chase. His face was vexed. ¡°Feng Ying, how much longer do we have to endure her?¡±


    Feng Ying became quiet.


    Moments later, he raised his head toward the sky. His eyes were distant and helpless. ¡°Qing Yuan, we don¡¯t have a choice. As long as she doesn¡¯t cause any more trouble, we can do nothing but be patient for a while. We better go back for now and discuss how to find the Lady of the manor and her daughter.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he turned toward the manor¡¯s gate.


    Qing Yuan too followed suit. But shortly after that, a female servant came in from the courtyard and dutifully reported to him, ¡°Guardian Qing Yuan, Princess Ziyan is here.¡±


    Ziyan?


    Qing Yuan was surprised.


    If it were before, he would have been overjoyed when Ziyan came for a visit. But thinking about Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s warning just now, his delicate face could not help but smile helplessly.


    ¡°Let her see me directly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Guardian.¡±


    The female servant left in a hurry.


    In a moment, a young lady, with the guidance of the female servant, came in from a nearby gate. Their arrival brought in a whiff of spring.


    The young lady wore an elegant and noble purple silk dress. On top of her long hair was an exquisite garnet hairpin. Her face was pretty as jade. There was a slight melancholic look on her face.


    The young lady had steps light like the wind. Her sad eyes turned to joy the moment she saw Qing Yuan. She rushed toward him.


    A female servant, dressed in white, was attending to the young lady by her side.


    There was a white veil covering her face. As her veil fluttered softly in the gentle breeze, one could see her scar-filled face.


    ¡°Qing Yuan.¡± Ziyan leapt into Qing Yuan¡¯s embrace, tightly holding him, as if it was the only way to calm her quivering heart. ¡°Qing Yuan, something happened to Long Ao Kingdom.¡±


    Qing Yuan was startled. He knew that Zi Yuan was here regarding matters of Long Ao Kingdom.


    He furrowed his brows and helplessly said, ¡°Ziyan, your father and brother got what they deserved. I¡¯ve warned them before, yet they wouldn¡¯t heed my advice. Now that they have offended others, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s body stiffened, her downward-cast eyes blocked her expressions.


    She was not in the imperial city when the trouble began at Long Ao Kingdom and that was how she had escaped. She then hurried here, hoping that Qing Yuan would come to her aid.

 Chapter 327 - Princess Ziyan II

    Chapter 327: Princess Ziyan II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But she did not expect Qing Yuan to refuse her!


    Ziyan firmly bit her lip. After a moment, she raised her head. There was a dreary smile on her elegant face.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I understand. My father and my brother were wrong in this matter. They¡¯ve had it coming. As much as I couldn¡¯t leave them behind, how could I trouble you?¡± She left the young man¡¯s embrace as she gave a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of something on my own.¡±


    Qing Yuan felt a slight pain in his heart. He was filled with guilt.


    If¡­ if only Fengyun Manor were his. He would do anything for the girl he loved.


    However¡­


    Sometime in the future, the lady of the manor and her daughter would surely return to Fengyun Manor.


    He could not drag Fengyun Manor down with him, let alone ruin the lady¡¯s years of hard work in an instant!


    The Fengyun Manor could not afford to upset a powerful existence such as Young Master Nan Xian!


    ¡°Ziyan, though I cannot let Fengyun Manor fend for you, but I will still keep your safe. Even if I have to throw my life away, I would not let any harm come to you!¡±


    As Qing Yuan gently consoled her, he had an adamant look on his face. He then tightly held Ziyan in his embrace.


    The female servant in white had been standing by Ziyan¡¯s side throughout the whole thing. Her eyes were fixated on Qing Yuan. A dash of pain flickered in her eyes.


    He had forgotten about her after all¡­


    ¡°Qing Yuan.¡± Ziyan did not escape from Qing Yuan¡¯s embrace. She rested her head on Qing Yuan¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I love you. I would not put you in a difficult position. Moreover, my father and brother were in the wrong in the first place. I, Ziyan, am not an unreasonable person, but I can¡¯t just abandon them. So I will think of another way.¡±


    Qing Yuan felt even more guilty, but he was rather impressed by Ziyan.


    If she were a normal girl, she would have followed the usual three-step process of first crying, then tantrum-throwing and finally, threatening him with suicide just to force Fengyun Manor to fend for her.


    But only Ziyan was always so reasonable. How could he leave her on her own?


    ¡°Ziyan¡­¡± Qing Yuan¡¯s voice faltered. He tightly hugged her. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t get involved in this matter. The person that your father and brother have offended, we can¡¯t afford to offend him either!¡±


    Ziyan raised her head in surprise. She had a puzzled look on her face.


    Didn¡¯t father and brother merely acted against Liu Yun Kingdom?


    The world is such; the winner takes it all, only the victorious will be king!


    She didn¡¯t feel that her father had committed any mistakes. He had merely lost because his opponent was stronger.


    But why was Fengyun Manor, a faction in the reclusive world, so fearful of Liu Yun Kingdom?


    Ziyan looked downward. At first, she wanted to prod Qing Yuan into action. With Qing Yuan¡¯s affection for her, he could never overlook her plights.


    However, if Qing Yuan was so afraid of the enemy, then her prodding tactics would not work.


    It was true that Qing Yuan loved her, but he loved Fengyun Manor more! He would not let the manor descent into trouble for her sake!


    Moreover, she too would not risk her own life for her father and brother!


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I know you are doing what¡¯s best for me.¡± Ziyan raised her head as she painfully smiled. ¡°But my father had given me life, I cannot forsake him. I promise you, I will not put my life at risk, okay?¡±


    Qing Yuan shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Yan¡¯er was such a kind-hearted person, or else she would not have risked herself to save him! It was impossible for her to give up on her father and brother! She could not do that as well.


    And he had developed his admiration for Ziyan due to that personality of hers in the first place.


    ¡°I know that I can¡¯t ask you to give up. In the future, whatever you do, you must let me know. I can¡¯t ask for Fengyun Manor¡¯s help, but as long as I, Qing Yuan, am still living, I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

 Chapter 328 - Princess Ziyan III

    Chapter 328: Princess Ziyan III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was a flash of anger in Ziyan¡¯s eyes.


    It was so quick that nobody noticed it. She became gentle again in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself for your sake.¡±


    Qing Yuan sighed. ¡°Yan¡¯er, there¡¯s another thing that I wanted to ask you. Is there a girl by the name of ¡®Qing¡¯ in the secular world? She¡¯s about sixteen years of age.¡±


    Qing!


    That was an agonizing word for Ziyan.


    The person who had destroyed Long Ao Kingdom and took her father and brother captive was the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Ruqing!


    She despised her!


    But as despicable as she was to her, Ziyan never showed it on her face. Instead, she pretended to be dumbfounded. ¡°Qing? There are so many people in the world with such a name, I¡¯m not familiar with any one of them. But I can be on the look out for that for you, if there is a girl by this name, I will definitely let you know.¡±


    After hearing this, Qing Yuan sighed in relief. He could only let Ziyan look out for him before he mobilized Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ziyan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Why are you looking for this girl? Are you trying to get a concubine?¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s face became pale in an instant. Luckily only the Ziyan and he were in the room. Otherwise, if word got out, he would be killed when the lady¡¯s daughter comes back in the future!


    ¡°Ziyan, how could you say such a thing. How can I get a concubine? I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just helping an old friend to look for her. She had no information but the name ¡®Qing¡¯ to go by.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ziyan softly snorted. ¡°Well I think you wouldn¡¯t have dared as well. Now that you have me, don¡¯t even think about other women!¡±


    Qing Yuan tried to please her as he held Ziyan¡¯s waist. Smilingly, he said, ¡°Rest assured, Yan¡¯er. I, Qing Yuan, will only have one wife in my life. I will never find a concubine.¡±


    There were not many girls who were so true to their feelings in this world like Ziyan, and he admired her for that.


    Ziyan bit her lip. ¡°Since there¡¯s not much for me to do here, I will take my leave. I still have to find a way to save my father and brother.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes quivered for a moment. He wanted to say something, but after looking at how strong-willed Ziyan was, he held back his words.


    Forget it, it would obviously be impossible to stop Ziyan from saving her family. At most, he would just give up his life for her.


    After all, he could not let Ziyan die while he looked on.


    ¡°Right,¡± Qing Yuan noticed the female servant dressed in white beside Ziyan. He was a little suspicious. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this female servant before, she¡­¡±


    Ziyan turned around. Her cold gaze swept over the female servant. She said coldly, ¡°Oh, this is the new servant I have taken in. So, of course, you haven¡¯t met her. Her throat was poisoned and now she¡¯s a mute. I took pity on her and kept her by my side.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qing Yuan was a little taken back.


    Somehow, he felt¡­ strange as he saw something in the female servant¡¯s eyes.


    The female servant¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, the kind of sorrow that could not be erased or wipe away. It made him look a few more times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Yun,¡± said Ziyan coldly as she raised her eyebrows and gave the servant dressed in white a look.


    The female servant shuddered for a moment. She finally stopped looking at Qing Yuan and followed Ziyan without looking back as they went toward the gate.


    ***


    In a valley in Fengyun Manor.


    Ziyan walked out from the manor¡¯s gate and stepped onto the peak of the valley.


    The mist was rising. It was beautiful; like a paradise.


    ¡°B*tch, I let you follow me here to make you understand how much Qing Yuan loved me.¡± Ziyan coldly chuckled as she turned to look at the female servant dressed in white. ¡°You have seen clearly now that between me and him, there is no more room for another person. Moreover, he has even forgotten how you have saved him back then!¡±

 Chapter 329 - The State Preceptor Came Out From The Princess’s Room I

    Chapter 329: The State Preceptor Came Out from the Princess¡¯s Room I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The servant in white lowered her head. No one could see her expression. But the sorrow that surrounded her was so strong, like the currents of a flowing river.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t even dream of such lofty things.¡± Zi Yan took a couple of steps toward the servant in white as she chided, ¡°Because, your identity is not worthy of Qing Yuan¡¯s attention.¡±


    On the surface, Qing Yuan was just a Guardian, while she was the princess of Long Ao Kingdom.


    But on this land, Kungfu reigned over everything else.


    Qing Yuan had strong cultivation; more so than the King of Long Ao Kingdom, let alone the princess.


    Only by hanging onto his lap could she leap toward the sky.


    Zi Yan let out a snort and walked down the valley as her cold eyes swept over the female servant whose head was still lowered.


    In the blink of an eye, she disappeared in the white mist.


    ***


    Compared to the calamity in Long Ao Kingdom, the night sky of Liu Yun Kingdom was still peaceful.


    As if someone had pulled down the curtain in the sky.


    In the Supreme Princess Manor.


    A hissing sound came across the bed and made Feng Ruqing, who was sleeping, grew impatient as she reached out to grab it¡­ an object so soft and slippery, it terrified her so that she opened her eyes.


    When she saw the green stuff on her hand, she threw it away without a second thought.


    ¡°An uncooked snake soup, disgusting!¡±


    Xiao Qing¡¯s head hit the door. It landed harshly on the ground. After hearing what Feng Ruqing had said, it quickly slithered away and hid behind the man by the window.


    The cold night was warmed by the gentle smile on the gentleman¡¯s face.


    His beauty was not of a mere mortal. He seemed untouched by the stink of the human world; he was noble, elegant, and out of this world.


    ¡°State preceptor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was relieved the moment she saw the state preceptor.


    For a few days when she came back to Liu Yun Kingdom, she could not find the state preceptor. She had the imperial city and the spirit beasts from the forest to search for traces of him. Who knew he would come back on his own.


    Since he was safe, she was at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened a few days ago.¡± The man¡¯s voice was still calm as ever, but there was a subtle hint of gentleness that he had never shown others.


    Feng Ruqing got out of the bed and slowly walked toward Nan Xian.


    She could not help but think about what Qing Han had told her in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s place.


    Therefore, she no longer hesitated and immediately pressed Nan Xian against the wall; wrapping him in her arms.


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    What was this girl trying to do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Feng Ruqing warned sternly before releasing all her spiritual qi over Nan Xian¡¯s body. She also did not forget to touch each and every part of his body, from the top to bottom.


    After she was sure that there weren¡¯t any serious injuries on his body, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what were you doing?¡± The crisp voice traveled past Feng Ruqing¡¯s ears, tickling her heart.


    Even though the state preceptor looked cold and abstinent, his voice was so alluring.


    ¡°I was checking your body¡¯s condition, of course.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s lips slightly curled up. ¡°Are you sure you were checking my body¡¯s condition? All those moves just now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smilingly raised her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person to be blinded by lust. I was really checking your health.¡±


    The spiritual qi was used to inspect his internal wounds, while all those touching was to check for his physical injuries, of course.


    So technically, she was correct.

 Chapter 330 - The State Preceptor Came Out From The Princess’s Room II

    Chapter 330: The State Preceptor Came Out from the Princess¡¯s Room II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian pressed his hand on the button of his white coat. A slight twist and the button came undone.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She stared blankly at Nan Xian.


    And then¡­


    Under her gaze, all of Nan Xian¡¯s top fell on the ground.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    Nan Xian, while clothed, had a distinguished otherworldly look to him; it was so beautiful that everything in the world paled in comparison. After he became unclothed, there was a certain impact to it.


    The man had clear and fair skin; his perfect Apollo¡¯s belt kept Feng Ruqing looking.


    She raised her head, quivering, her gaze was focused directly the ravishing god-like beautiful man in front as she asked, ¡°State Preceptor, are you asking me to sleep with you?¡±


    Such a beautiful man standing half-naked in front of her, her heart could not help but palpitate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to inspect my body?¡± Nan Xian took a couple of steps in Feng Ruqing¡¯s direction, with elegance and nobility.


    Even though he was semi-nude, one could not tell of his lust from his calm, collected expression.


    It was as if it were all too common for him.


    ¡°Now, it would be easier for you to inspect me like this.¡±


    Feng Ruqing now realized that she had been overthinking. The state preceptor merely wanted her to inspect his body.


    A cold person such as him would never put too much to his thoughts.


    It seemed like the road to bedding the state preceptor was filled with obstacles.


    ¡°Or should I take off more?¡± Nan Xian softly smiled as he saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s lack of reaction.


    Uhm¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze moved downward. If the state preceptor were to continue undressing, that would mean taking his trousers off?


    ¡°State Preceptor, you¡¯re teasing me.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the ravishingly handsome man in front of her. Suddenly, she had a sinister smile across her face. She raised her hand and reached out to pin the man onto the wall. ¡°What if I can¡¯t hold it in and my primal instincts kicked in, would you kill me if I slept with you?¡±


    Nan Xian was still calm and collected. He was unfazed. ¡°If you could do it, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing contemplated for a while. She felt that even if she could force her ways with the state preceptor, what would happen if the state preceptor accidentally killed her while resisting her advances?


    Forget it, better to continue cultivating and marry the state preceptor as soon as possible.


    ¡°State Preceptor,¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s still had the sinister smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve promised me before. When I have made a breakthrough, there would be a reward, now that I¡¯ve reached Dark Warrior tier, could you¡­¡±


    Nan Xian suddenly stretched out his hands and pulled the young girl into his arms.


    The man¡¯s embrace was very warm.


    Her body was tightly pressed against his naked chest.


    Nothing was going to stop them now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    S¡­ sleep?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes grew wide. So the state preceptor had finally come to his senses? He had decided to sleep with her?


    But it was obvious. Feng Ruqing soon found out what the state preceptor had meant by ¡®sleep¡¯. It was literally, just sleep.


    The kind of sleep where they would do nothing but chat with a blanket covering their heads.


    So much for her expectations!


    ***


    The next day.


    At the break of dawn.


    As the morning sun was just shining, a terrifying scream tore through the princess¡¯s manor.


    Qing Ling pointed at Nan Xian who came out from Feng Ruqing¡¯s room. She was shocked speechless,


    Her eyes were filled with shock, surprise, and disbelief¡­


    Oh god, the princess had slept with the state preceptor, she had really slept with the state preceptor!


    And for the whole night!


    Could it be that the princess had knocked the state preceptor out and raped him when he had let his guard down?

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: The State Preceptor Came out from the Princess¡¯s Room III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the past, Feng Ruqing would definitely do such a thing!


    Nan Xian did not take any notice as he walked past Qing Ling and the others with his usual calm, cool manner.


    Like a blossoming lotus; unfettered by the world.


    At this moment¡ª


    A voice came through in a hurry. ¡°What happened? Is there another guy here to bother my lad¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, her voice dropped.


    Tang Yin stared blankly at Nan Xian, who was walking toward the courtyard. Her eyes grew wide, it took her a moment before she came to her senses.


    Y¡­ Young Master Nan Xian?


    Of course, who else could look so handsome but Nan Xian?


    Although she had never seen Nan Xian before, her family had shown her his pictures. That was how she was able to recognize him at first glance.


    Had Nan Xian appeared a few months earlier, maybe she would have pursued him. But to think that Nan Xian was now here to take Xiao Qing away, she gritted her teeth begrudgingly. She slowly walked toward Qing Ling with vigilance.


    ¡°Sister Qing Ling, why is that bastard here?¡±


    Her voice was soft; she was afraid that Nan Xian would overhear her.


    Qing Ling turned her head around stiffly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ but¡­ but he came out from the princess¡¯s room, t.. they slept together for the whole night.¡±


    Slept together for a whole night?


    A whole night?


    Xiao Qing and Young Master Nan Xian had slept together?


    Tang Yin was dumbfounded, as if a bolt of lightning had hit her


    She came back to her senses moments later and bawled her eyes out. She turned around and ran away; her tears were pouring.


    Her Xiao Qing¡­ the kind, benevolent lady, had been tainted by a wild man.


    And her heart¡­ was broken!


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Li¡¯s footsteps came in from the front yard. She stopped in her tracks as she saw the man walking in from the backyard.


    Liu Li was not Qing Ling after all.


    Qing Ling had followed her master for years and have seen the state preceptor before, so naturally she could recognize him. But Liu Li had only been staying in the laundry room and had never gone out. So, she did not know that the man in front of her was State Preceptor Nan Xian.


    She was merely surprised by Nan Xian¡¯s looks but came to her senses shortly. She walked into the backyard.


    ¡°Qing Ling, quickly, report to the princess! Those nobles from the court are here again!


    ¡°Oh, and Liu Yuchen is here as well, he said he wants to meet the princess. Should I ask Snow Wolf to chase him out?¡±


    Nan Xian paused in his track for a moment. He raised his handsome face. At that moment, the calmness of his face disappeared. He was shrouded in a chilly aura.


    ***


    Outside the princess¡¯s manor, a group of noblemen stood at the entryway, carrying boxes of gifts. They were quietly waiting; no one dared to enter the manor without permission.


    Before this, Feng Ruqing was obese. Naturally, no one cared about her. But now she had become so beautiful; even Tan Shuangshuang paled in comparison.


    And in this world, there was no one who doesn¡¯t like beauty. Moreover, once you get married to Feng Ruqing, beauty, wealth, and power comes with her. Who would ever give up on such an opportunity?


    As for her being divorced once¡­ and her infamous reputation, those were no problems at all!


    They were willing to overlook them!


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, I heard that your chancellor¡¯s manor was burnt down by heavenly fires! Why are you here trying to snatch the princess instead of repairing the manor?¡±


    A youth in silk clothes asked with a cynical smile as he noticed Liu Yuchen among the crowd.


    ¡°Yeah, Liu Yuchen, it was you who had divorced the princess in the first place. Now you¡¯re here to beg for her forgiveness? Who has given you the courage?¡±


    ¡°I think you better go back and spend the rest of your lives with Tan Shuangshuang, after all, she has followed you for so many years.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Liu Yuchen Got Beaten Up I

    Chapter 332: Liu Yuchen Got Beaten up I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s handsome face sank a little. His cold glance fell on the crowd of the aspiring youths around him, but he did not speak.


    After all, he had divorced Feng Ruqing in the first place. Otherwise, all these things would not have happened.


    But nevertheless, he still had to seek her forgiveness, even though she had given up on him.


    Suddenly, the tightly shut door of the princess¡¯s manor opened.


    The crowded street immediately fell silent.


    A gentle breeze whisked the corner of his snow-white coat; floating like a god, impeccably out-of-this-world.


    Liu Yuchen was stunned by this. He clenched his fists tightly. He even had difficulty breathing.


    The usual elegance and grace of the noblemen seemed like dirt in front of him; as if he were the last strain of pure lotus on this earth.


    As Qing Ling rushed to chase after Nan Xian, she saw that he had already walked out of the princess¡¯s manor. Her petite face immediately turned pale. She almost cried.


    She was finished! This time around the princess¡¯s reputation was really finished!


    From now on, the world would know that the princess had forced her way with the state preceptor and even made him stay for the night! If such words fell on the Emperor¡¯s ears, neither she nor Liu Li could think about getting out alive.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s voice was faltering in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s calm eyes swept over Liu Yuchen. In an instant, Liu Yuchen felt a sharp pain in his chest. He was thrown off. Blood came out of his throat. He was so terrified that his handsome face had turned pale.


    It was only in the morning, at the crack of dawn. They had gathered here to block the gates intentionally just to get to Feng Ruqing.


    But at this moment, it was State Preceptor Nan Xian who had came out of the princess¡¯s manor instead.


    And so it was obvious.


    Last night¡­ he had slept in the princess¡¯s manor!


    Liu Yuchen was panicking. Somehow, looking at Nan Xian¡¯s nonchalant gaze, some kind of fear arose from within his heart.


    The kind of fear that made him want to run away!


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Nan Xian calmly moved his lip. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you ask Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Even though he already knew the answer, to hear it straight from Nan Xian¡¯s mouth made his heart tremble. He crawled up and clenched his fists.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I know I have done Princess wrong many times, and I know that the person I am right now is not worthy of her, but¡ªI will never give up! No matter how many people she has around her, I will fight to stay by her side.¡±


    Nan Xian closed his eyes for a moment.


    And then¡­


    Liu Yuchen, who was standing nearby felt a sharp pressure coming down on top of his head. The pressure felt like a huge mountain coming down on him. His whole body curled up in pain and he fell to the ground on his knees.


    Cold sweat began to appear on Liu Yuchen¡¯s head. He tried to stand up, but it felt like there were two invisible hands holding down his shoulders. He was pinned down so hard to the point where he felt that his kneecaps were shattered, and he could not get up.


    ¡°You can stay by her side,¡± Nan Xian calmly expressed. ¡°As long as you can beat me.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± He gently smiled as he continued. ¡°Qing¡¯er had said before, she prefers people who are good-looking and strong, or else they won¡¯t be allowed inside her manor. Other than beating me, they also have to be better looking than me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Putting aside the question of beating him, by looks alone¡­ they were far too inferior.


    Unless they disfigured him, how else would they surpass him?


    Now about disfiguring him¡­


    The crowd gave up after seeing Liu Yuchen who could not even get up.


    Forget it! Even Liu Yuchen, who was the most talented among them, looked so pathetic in front of them. What more the others?

 Chapter 333 - Liu Yuchen Got Beaten Up II

    Chapter 333: Liu Yuchen Got Beaten Up II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As important as beauty was, it was not as important as staying alive!


    ¡°We were just delivering gifts to the princess out of admiration, there are no lofty ideas.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not the same as Liu Yuchen, we are kind and pure-hearted! Unlike this Liu Yuchen, he has divorced the princess in the past. Now he¡¯s still here to pester her!¡±


    ***


    Liu Yuchen was so angry that he almost coughed blood by the gallons.


    A bunch of fools. Had they forgotten how they had stepped over each other for the princess just now?


    Now that the state preceptor had appeared, they were putting all the blame on him?


    ¡°You have divorced Qing¡¯er?¡± Nan Xian¡¯s chilling gaze fell on Liu Yuchen.


    Liu Yuchen felt that the pressure that was pinning him down grew even stronger. His whole body was almost lying on the ground now. He could not say a single word due to the great pressure.


    But he was still stubborn. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I was wrong in this matter. I shouldn¡¯t have divorced the princess. Now that I am regretting it, I will turn things around no matter what.¡±


    It did not matter who was standing in his way, as long as Feng Ruqing was willing to forgive him, he would never give up!


    Nan Xian waved. Liu Yuchen¡¯s body was thrown a few meters away. Immediately, the man¡¯s calm voice appeared above him again.


    ¡°It was definitely your mistake. Your mistake was that you shouldn¡¯t have twisted the facts!¡±


    Liu Yuchen, ¡°¡­¡±


    What facts did he twist?


    ¡°It was Qing¡¯er who had divorced you, why did you let the world think that you were the one who has divorced her?¡± Nan Xian slowly walked toward Liu Yuchen. His strong aura created a storm, even the sky changed color. ¡°She was possessed originally and got married to you by mistake. Since she has met me in the Southern Bamboo Grove, she has regained consciousness and divorced you.¡±


    Liu Yuchen was stunned.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s major transformation, and her posting out the notice without reasons¡­ were they because of the state preceptor?


    If she really knew that she was going to leave, why did she even bother him in the first place?


    Liu Yuchen got up with his hand tightly clutching his chest as he slowly closed his eyes.


    At this moment, it was as if a sharp blade was piercing through his heart.


    It was bloody painful.


    At first, he thought he was merely discontented by her actions. Now he realized, unknowingly, that the young girl had entered his heart.


    When had it begun?


    Was it when they first met after she had woken up in the imperial palace? Or was it when she had cruelly posted the notice?


    In each encounter, she could always make him feel an obvious change. Too bad he had foolishly believed Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s words.


    She made him believe that each time she changed, she was just attempting to let his guard down!


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Liu Yuchen chuckled softly.


    The chuckles grew louder and soon turned into maniacal laughter.


    His footsteps clattered in the direction of the Chancellor¡¯s chamber. They became faster and faster like a madman¡¯s.


    When someone had loved him, he was not aware and was unappreciative; he had even felt annoyed. Now that she no longer needed him, his mind was filled with everything good about her.


    Before he divorced Feng Ruqing, she had really treated him well!


    No matter how terrible she had behaved when she was outside, she had always shown him all her kindness.


    Even though he had left her alone in the empty bedroom for months, she had never once forced him to stay!


    Other than the time when she refused to allow a concubine and made his mother faint, on other occasions, she was always obedient to his mother, unlike Shuang¡¯er who had put the Liu family at unease.


    But he had always felt that Feng Ruqing was fat and trashy, and that everyone in the world hated her to their guts. Marrying her would bring down his reputation as the First Young Master of Liu Yun 1 Kingdom. That was why he hated her.

 Chapter 334 - Liu Yuchen Got Beaten Up III

    Chapter 334: Liu Yuchen Got Beaten Up III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If only he knew¡­


    ¡­ that it would come to this, he would never have made such a mistake that cost him the girl who loved him most in this world!


    ¡°Master, are you going to let him go like this?¡± Xiao Qing opened its mouth without a thought as it poked out from behind Nan Xian¡¯s neck.


    Nan Xian gently ran his finger above Xiao QIng¡¯s head. He was smiling a little.


    Although he did not say a word, he watched Liu Yuchen leave. There was a sense of coldness in his eyes¡­


    ***


    In the princess¡¯s manor.


    In the main chamber.


    Feng Ruqing lazily leaned against the soft couch. She opened her mouth as Qing Ling peeled the grapes and placed them in her mouth.


    She took a gentle bite. The juice from the grapes burst in her mouth, releasing a sweet and citrusy taste.


    The grapes that were cultivated in the same way as the spirit herbs were so much tastier than the usual ones.


    ¡°Princess, this was what happened. Last night, the state preceptor and you, did you guys really¡­¡± Qing Ling paused for a while. She asked what she really wanted to know in the end.


    Feng Ruqing was smiling cheerfully.


    ¡°So, this was the reward the state preceptor had given me for my breakthrough.¡±


    The state preceptor must have wanted the world to see him coming out of the princess¡¯s manor to give her some peace of mind. Therefore, he had insisted on staying the night in her room.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Liu Li who was standing next to her peeled an apple and placed it into Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Liu Yuchen was really sad when he left. Has he really regretted his action and has fallen back in love with you?¡±


    Hopefully, the princess was not that soft-hearted.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen loves me?¡± Feng Ruqing chuckled softly. She reached out and grabbed Liu Li by her hand and places it onto her own beautiful face. ¡°Little Liu Li, do you think if I were still the fat girl I was six months ago, and that Liu Yuchen had suddenly become smart and understood what really happened, would he still suffer like this?¡±


    Liu Li was surprised.


    If the princess were still the two-hundred and fifty-jin slob¡­


    Even if Liu Yuchen had known everything, including Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s provocations, he would feel guilty but not regret.


    It was the nature of men!


    ¡°You said he loves me. But what he loves, is merely these looks! If I had given my looks to Tan Shuangshuang, he would have fallen head over heels for Tan Shuangshuang without a doubt!¡±


    Qing Ling tilted her head and stared at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, Princess, would you have liked the state preceptor if he wasn¡¯t so good looking?¡±


    Feng Ruqing, ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like she did not have the right to complain about Liu Yuchen because she was in it for the good looks as well!


    ¡°At first¡­ I merely wanted to sleep with him¡­¡± Feng Ruqing mumbled. ¡°Now I still want to sleep with him, but the kind of sleep that would last a lifetime.¡±


    Qing Ling and Liu Li were flabbergasted.


    ¡®Princess, are you really fine with being so direct?¡¯


    ¡°But of course,¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hands and wrapped Qing Ling and Liu Li into her arms as she laughed sinisterly and uncaringly. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to be served by beauties like you for a lifetime! As long as you girls would be mine forever and never betray me!¡±


    Qing Ling and Liu Li were not bad looking to begin with, but they had become better looking after being nourished by those spirit herb dishes. Their beauty was now comparable to Feng Rushuang¡¯s and Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s.


    Of course, the two girls did not know that in these last two months, the four-armed ape was serving them spirit herb dishes. They thought them as ordinary herbal dishes.


    Moreover, what they did not know was that Feng Ruqing had intentionally ordered the four-armed ape to cook them spirit herb dishes that would improve their looks.


    If not, there would not be such a drastic change in the two girls¡¯ looks.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing!!! I have good news!¡±


    At this moment, Tang Yin rushed in from the door. Her cheerful face suddenly looked petrified after seeing Feng Ruqing cuddling the two girls.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: To the Tang Family? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was like a wife who had walked in on her husband having an affair. She pointed at Feng Ruqing in disbelief. Tears were welling in her eyes; she looked so pitiful and angry.


    She had worked so hard outside to help Feng Ruqing look for the Five Spirit Grass. It just so happened that she had come across some good news in her search and she could not wait to tell her. But who knew that she was fooling around with the female servants! And she had never fooled around with her before!


    Nevermind that she already had Nan Xian; now she could not even let go of the female servants as well. She was like a rabbit that would not eat the grass around her burrow; how could she treat her like that?


    ¡°Xiao Yin, you came at the right time. Sit by me, have a taste of the fruits that I have planted myself.¡±


    The kindness of the young lady¡¯s smile and her crisp voice made all the complaints in Tang Yin¡¯s heart disappear in an instant.


    She obediently sat beside Feng Ruqing. Her face was shining, but there was a slight pride in her voice as she sighed softly. ¡°I thought you only liked your female servants and not me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. She looked at Tang Yin. Somehow, she felt that Tang Yin looked more like an angry wife today.


    Tang Yin bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you, Qian Ning has given me some news. There are Five Spirit Grass in the Tang family, but those old farts at the Tang family are giving her trouble. But Qian Ning told me that she would get us the herbs. I have faith in her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She sat up straight in an instant. She started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s Five Spirit Grass in the Tang family?¡±


    Tang Yin blinked. ¡°Qian Ning would never lie to me.¡±


    At this moment, an indescribable feeling rose in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind.


    For a while now, she had presented spirit herb dishes at the palace daily. With the help of spirit wine, Feng Tianyu had felt much better.


    But that was where it stopped.


    There was still poison in his body and it had not stopped spreading in the body.


    She could only remove the poison with the Five Spirit Grass.


    ¡°Tang Yin, I would like to go to the Tang family with you.¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned. ¡°Do you really want to go to the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to go to the Tang family. I must get hold of the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    Even if the Tang family came up with multiple requests, or even if the price was too high, she still needed to get those Five Spirit Grass!


    Tang Yin lowered her head. She gently pursed her lips. After a while, she raised her head.


    ¡°Alright, I will bring you to the Tang family. Xiao Qing, I will do my best to protect you.¡±


    She would show Xiao Qing that she too could protect her as well as Nan Xian!


    ¡°Okay, let me pack my things for a moment. Wait for me at the city gates, I need to enter the palace first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were shining brilliantly, everyone could feel it.


    Other than the Five Spirit Grass, there was still another thing that she needed to get!


    ***


    Southern Bamboo Grove.


    The man¡¯s coat was moving around in the air. It seemed even more graceful and elegant within the bamboo grove.


    Qing Zhu poked its head out, pondered for a moment, and asked, ¡°Master, Feng Tianyu is seriously ill, it¡¯s a good chance for you to please the princess. Have you thought of a way to save him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nan Xian gently looked at Qing Zhu. ¡°The best way is to fight poison with poison. A snake soup, if not properly prepared would contain poison, therefore¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s just pretend that he didn¡¯t say that, okay?¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold gaze turned upward. His cool eyes were fixated on the nearby horizon. His eyes were calm. No one knew what he was thinking of.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s body was already reaching his limit. Moreover, someone had already suppressed the effects of the poison before. Even if he could suppress the poison again by using his spiritual qi, one day when it blew over, the patient would die instantly.

 Chapter 336 - To The Tang Family? II

    Chapter 336: To the Tang Family? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Therefore, this method could not be used again.


    ¡°I need to go back for a while.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    Although it had met the master during the later times, it too knew about the factions¡­


    ¡®Does the master really want to go back?


    ¡®Those people¡­ they don¡¯t deserve to see Master again.¡¯


    ¡°Master, do you have a way to save Feng Tianyu?¡± Xiao Qing was skeptical.


    Other than Feng Ruqing, he would not change for any other thing.


    The only one who could change him was Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Just a simple word was enough to prove Nan Xian¡¯s determination.


    Xiao Qing wanted to say something, but suddenly, it saw Feng Ruqing dashing in from outside the Southern Bamboo Grove. It grew scared and its head went back inside.


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was joyful when she saw Nan Xian. Like the wind, she leaped into the man in front of her.


    As the man was just about to turn around, a smell of herbal fragrance was already coming on to him. She knocked right into his embrace.


    He held the young girl¡¯s body tightly as his slender fingers brushed through her hair.


    His voice was filled with uncontrolled adoration.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pulled away from his embrace. ¡°You left too early today, I haven¡¯t got a chance to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Okay?


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded. He did not even ask her what help she needed and had promised her right away?


    ¡°Could you check for me, where I can find Phoenix Tears?¡±


    If she had used only Five Spirit Grass, her chance of success would only be sixty percent. But if she could get hold of Phoenix Tears, she had full confidence that her father would recover for sure!


    ¡°Phoenix Tears¡­ to save the emperor?¡± Nan Xian asked with his eyes cast downward.


    Feng Ruqing nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will bring it to you in a fortnight.¡±


    A fortnight¡­


    There was enough time!


    ¡°Then I shall go to the Tang family. When I get hold of the Five Spirit Grass, I will go look for you.¡±


    The state preceptor sounded so confident. Those Phoenix Tears would not be a problem.


    But when Nan Xian heard about the Tang family, he strangely furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close with the Tang family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing asked blankly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like somebody¡­ there must be a reason.¡± Feng Ruqing smilingly approached Nan Xian. ¡°I want to know why.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Nan Xian paused. He recalled what someone had told him. His voice became colder. ¡°I don¡¯t allow it, the Tang family is out to harm you!


    ¡°But, it¡¯s fine if you want to go.¡± He took out his jade pendant and placed it into Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°You must take my jade pendant, or else I won¡¯t let you go to the Tang family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not see the surprise in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes. She held the jade pendant in her hands tightly. Her smile grew wider. ¡°So, is this our token of love then, State Preceptor?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you want to think about it that way.¡±


    ¡®In any case, do not think about getting it back once you have given something to her.¡¯


    The state preceptor¡¯s jade pendant was exceptionally refined. The pendant was white with a hint of light spiritual qi.


    Feng Ruqing removed the jade pendant that she originally wore by her waist and replaced it with the one she had in her hands.


    After seeing Feng Ruqing wear his jade pendant, his cold face smiled faintly.


    Compared to his usual calm expressions, his smile was so pretty, it was enough to make the whole world pale in comparison.


    ¡°Will the Tang family harm me?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and stared at Nan Xian.

 Chapter 337 - To The Tang Family? III

    Chapter 337: To the Tang Family? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Not with me around.¡±


    But he could not accompany her as he had to go get her Phoenix¡¯s Tears.


    Therefore, he could only leave in comfort after she had wore his jade pendant.


    ¡°Rest assured, State Preceptor. I will not let harm come to me, not ever!¡± Feng Ruqing smilingly raised her eyebrows. ¡°Moreover, not only do I trust you, I trust Tang Yin as well.¡±


    That girl had all her thoughts written on her face. She was terrifyingly pure-hearted.


    And that was why she chose to believe in Tang Yin.


    As for why she wanted to go to Tang family herself¡­


    Perhaps Tang Yin did not notice it, but she could read between the lines. Qian Ning was not that successful in getting the Five Spirit Grass.


    She could not let that Qian Ning girl suffer for her sake.


    Therefore she must go there herself and bring back the Five Spirit Grass and Qian Ning along with her!


    ¡®Tang Yin?¡¯


    Nan Xian furrowed his brow. He had heard of that name before, but somehow he had forgotten about it¡­


    ¡°If you really want to go, then go. Qing¡¯er, you must remember, no one can stop you from doing anything you want in this world. If anyone tries to harm you¡­¡± His lips curled up and gently patted her head. ¡°Then let me know. Not a problem for me to help you clear out some thrash.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ that I get to hold on to your legs, like a lapdog?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nan Xian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve never held my legs before; you¡¯ve only been in my embrace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was flabbergasted. ¡°State Preceptor, it¡¯s getting late and Tang Yin is waiting for me. I¡¯ll take my leave now, if you¡¯re not back in a fortnight, I will go look for you.


    ¡°Right,¡± Feng Ruqing thought of something before she left. She took out a ceramic bottle from the medium and presented it to Nan Xian. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a token of love, I need to give you something in return. I¡¯m afraid normal spirit herbs might not have too much effect on you. This is spirit water, I¡¯m also not quite sure if it¡¯s useful to you, but just take it.¡±


    A whole bottle of spirit water could be sold for a fortune outside. Its price was no less than a Grade-7 spirit herb, maybe even more!


    She did not give any chance to Nan Xian to refuse. She turned around after she passed him the bottle of spirit water. Her silhouette disappeared under the sun.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Nan Xian paused for a moment before asking suddenly, ¡°Do you remember who Tang Yin is? Is that a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qing Zhu was dumbfounded. ¡°The one who came to look for you at your house to talk about an arranged marriage, the bride appeared to be from the Tang family, I think she¡¯s called Tang Yin?¡±


    ¡®Master, do you have a seven-second memory?¡¯


    Of course, Qing Zhu did not dare to chide.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nan Xian voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve refused them that time and didn¡¯t think much about it¡­ as long as she¡¯s not a man.¡±


    Qing Zhu silently rolled its eyes. ¡°Master, with your memory, I¡¯m afraid you would forget the princess someday.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°I will never forget about her even after many centuries!¡±


    He would never forget someone who was really important to him. After all if he had forgotten about her, his heart would feel empty, as if a part of it had been taken away.


    His heart would still be touched if they met again someday.


    Maybe that was the case. He needed to empty his memory to place her in his heart. Therefore, those who were not important to him could never fill his heart!


    ¡°Master, are we still going back?¡± Qing Zhu asked.


    Nan Xian calmly shook his head. ¡°No need. I believe she has a way to save Feng Tianyu.¡±


    If worse came to worst, he still had time to go back.

 Chapter 338 - The Tang Family I

    Chapter 338: The Tang Family I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Within the ancestral hall of the Tang family.


    Qian Ning was kneeling in front of the ancestral tablets. Her two arms were hugging her own body. As the cold set in, her grips grew even tighter.


    Creak¡­


    The door opened.


    The great elder, Tang Yi, walked through the door. He looked at Qian Ning, who was kneeling in front of the ancestral tablets and softly let out a sigh. ¡°Qian Ning, tell me, why does Xiao Yin want those Five Spirit Grass?¡±


    Qian Ning bit her lip and looked downward.


    She could never tell the elders what the grass was for. If she did, the great elder would never give it to her!


    ¡°Little Lady said that it was under her right to take a strain of Grade-5 spirit herb, so she asked me to come back and get it.¡±


    ¡°Qian Ning¡­¡± Tang Yi laughed bitterly. ¡°You have potential. That was why I asked you to protect Xiao Yin. If you tell me what Xiao Yin is going to do with the Five Spirit Grass, then perhaps I could still give you some of the grass. If not, I can¡¯t make a decision.¡±


    As powerful as he was, he was but an elder. The lord of the Tang family was still around, if Qian Ning did not explain how she was going to use it, he could not give it to her.


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Tang Yi paused for a moment. ¡°The lord is angered by your attempt to steal the Five Spirit Grass. I was able to protect you for Xiao Yin¡¯s sake. When you come out after a few days, don¡¯t repeat such mistakes anymore. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety next time.¡±


    Qian Ning shuddered for a moment.


    At first, she had thought that with the little lady¡¯s status, it would be a walk in the park to obtain a Five Spirit Grass. But she did not know that Tang Yu also wanted the Five Spirit Grass. Tang Luo, as the lord of the Tang family, favored Tang Yu more and gave the grass to her.


    Unless¡­


    Unless they knew how important those Five Spirit Grass were to her Little Lady, or else they would not give in!


    However, if the Tang family knew that the Little Lady would just give the Five Spirit Grass away to outsiders, they would definitely not give it to her. She tried to steal the Five Spirit Grass out of desperation. She did not expect that she would get caught!


    Tang Yi sighed helplessly as Qian Ning would not utter a single word. In the end, he left the ancestral hall.


    ***


    At the backyard of the Tang family.


    Tang Yu swept away all the cups that were on the table. Her face was twisted.


    She had met that b*tch Qian Ning just as she came back from Fengyun Manor. What angered her more was that Tang Yin was still alive!


    ¡°Wen Feng, how dare you deceive me! When I get back to Fengyun Manor, I¡¯m not letting you off!¡±


    About those Five Spirit Grass¡­


    A cold light flashed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    There was a mobile spirit herb storage at the back of the hills. Naturally, there were Grade-5 spirit herbs in there as well. But she would not give Tang Yin what she wanted!


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±


    Tang Yu was too focused on her thoughts, she did not notice Tang Luo¡¯s appearance. When she came to her senses, she saw Tang Luo looking on in astonishment.


    Tang Luo saw her ferocious face, and that made him shiver.


    He had never thought that the obedient and lovely daughter of his could have such a side.


    ¡°Father,¡± Tang Yu opened her mouth as her tears fell down. ¡°Little Sister Tang Yin must be doing it on purpose! She knew how important the Five Spirit Grass was to me, but she still asked Qian Ning to steal it. She just wants to break my heart!¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed slightly. ¡°Tang Yin is unfamiliar with the ways of the world; she wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand! I met Little Sister Tang Yin some time ago and I¡¯ve mentioned the Five Spirit Grass to her before. She knew how important it was to me!¡±


    Tang Yu pitifully said as she hid the viciousness in her eyes.

 Chapter 339 - The Tang Family II

    Chapter 339: The Tang Family II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tang Yu, you told Tang Yin that this Five Spirit Grass is meant for the elders of Fengyun Manor?¡± Tang Luo was slightly startled.


    Even though both Fengyun Manor and the Tang family were part of the reclusive family, their strengths were not at the same level.


    Fengyun Manor was extremely mysterious. Rumor has it that the lady of Fengyun Manor had vanished without a trace ever since Fengyun Manor was established. Currently, the elders of the Fengyun Manor were at the wheel.


    Naturally, everything would be fine if the Tang family could keep in with Fengyun Manor. However, would Tang Yin truly do something that could put the Tang family in trouble?


    ¡°Father, the people of Fengyun Manor was there when I told Tang Yin. Don¡¯t you trust the people from Fengyun Manor?¡±


    This Five Spirit Grass was meant for the elders of Fengyun Manor? The Tang family actually wanted to please the elders of Fengyun Manor by giving presents? The storage bag of those old coots should belong to Tang Yu. However, if Tang Yu did not say so, Tang Yi and the rest would naturally take Tang Yin¡¯s side.


    The corner of Tang Yu¡¯s lips curved up into a smirk.


    ¡®Tang Yin, who do you think you are to fight with me? The whole Fengyun Manor is behind me. Even if you are still alive, what else do you have? Young Master Nan Xian did not even so much as glance at you, instead, he had gone to the Fengyun Manor because of me.¡¯


    ¡°If that is true, Tang Yin has truly gone too far! I have given you the Five Spirit Grass. I leave it to you on how you want to handle it.¡± Tang Luo sighed softly.


    ¡°What about Qian Ning? She wants to run off with the Five Spirit Grass. She is digging the Tang family into a big hole. She must be whipped to death according to the Tang family¡¯s rules.¡± A hint of viciousness flickered in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, we can¡¯t do that. This maiden is Tang Yin¡¯s servant. Elder Tang Yi would never blame Qian Ning for her wrongdoings.¡± Stunned, Tang Luo shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Yu walked up to Tang Luo as she asked indignantly.


    ¡°How many times has the Tang family changed the family rules because of Tang Yin? She is incompetent in both literature and military affairs. She is good for nothing! Why is everyone in the Tang family taking her side? She is even betrothed to Young Master Nan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, stop it! Don¡¯t you ever say that again! That¡¯s out of our hands. Tang Yin is the only person who could be betrothed to Young Master Nan Xian. Stop holding unrealistic fantasies about Young Master Nan Xian.¡± Hearing Tang Yu, color drained from Tang Luo¡¯s face.


    Tang Yu could not believe what she had just heard and had nearly collapsed to the ground.


    Tang Luo was Tang Yu¡¯s father. However, he had given all the best things to Tang Yin!


    ¡®Tang Yin! You ill-bred bastard! Who do you think you are to fight with me?¡¯


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let me be frank with you. The arranged marriage between Young Master Nan Xian and Tang Yin is not meant to keep in with the Tang family. Tang Yin is not a scumbag, she has a special talent. However, we have blocked her cultivation as she cannot be too strong right now. The people there would not simply pick someone to be part of them. They have selected Tang Yin as her talent is beneficial to them. Do you still think Tang Yin is good for nothing?¡±


    Originally, Tang Luo and Elder Tang Yi were the only people who knew about this. However, as Tang Luo was afraid that Tang Yu would make an irremediable mistake, he could not help but tell Tang Yu.


    ¡°Father, since you said that they would only pick someone who could bring them advantage, I can do that too! I can do everything in order to marry Young Master Nan Xian.¡± Tang Yu clenched her fists tightly.

 Chapter 340 - The Tang Family III

    Chapter 340: The Tang Family III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo was stunned by Tang Yu¡¯s sudden remark as he stared at her as if this was the first time he knew her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t leave your chamber for these few days.¡± A faint semblance of disappointment could be heard in Tang Luo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I need to send this Five Spirit Grass to the elders of Fengyun Manor. As they like me so much, they would only accept this gift if I am the one who sent it to them. Do you still want to lock me in the chamber?¡± Tang Yu smirked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Burning with anger, Tang Luo pointed at Tang Yu.


    ¡°Father, you have gone so far to get Aunt Rong. You have even made her lost her memory. Now that I have fallen for Young Master Nan Xian, I will fight for him with my everything. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tang Yu retorted.


    Tang Luo¡¯s face stiffened and let his hand fall to his side. Then, he stumbled out of the chamber without uttering a single word.


    Only after Tang Luo had left the chamber, he raised his head and stared blankly at the peaceful night sky. He was lost in thought and did not know where to go. Suddenly, a mesmerizing face unknowingly flashed through his mind.


    Tang Luo could not help but walk toward the mountain behind the manor. That was the only silent place of the Tang Residence.


    Moonlight poured over the mountain and made the place looked extraordinarily peaceful. Outside the wooden hut, a lady in plain robe sat on the stone bench.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Was Tang Luo wrong? Tang Luo was totally lost. Even his daughter was following his path to get the one that she loved at all cost. He did not know if he was right to make Rong Yan stayed by his side.


    ¡°Hey, you are here.¡± Rong Yan turned her head around with a faint smile on her lips.


    Rong Yan¡¯s smile was as pure as water and would be etched onto Tang Luo¡¯s mind for the rest of his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± Tang Luo walked up to Rong Yan, took off his cloak and put it over Rong Yan¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I am waiting for my children to come home. The sky is dark and all the lights are out. They must be terrified.¡± Rong Yan smiled.


    Her smile was so gentle and benevolent, it was as if a needle was pricked into Tang Luo¡¯s heart.


    Tang Luo suddenly recalled the day when they first met. The lady back then was exquisitely gorgeous and could make one so preoccupied with her existence.


    Currently, Rong Yan was so fragile. Seeing her pale face, Tang Luo could feel a throb in his chest. However, there was no point crying over spilt milk. He could only move on. Even if Tang Luo could never win her heart, he would keep her company for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, your children asked me to inform you that they are in the middle of something and could not come back today. You need to take a good rest. Don¡¯t worry, I will light up the whole mountain with campfire tomorrow. Your children will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Back then, their father has always been busy. Why are they so busy now? I have been waiting for a few days. Would they lose their way?¡± Rong Yan asked anxiously, as she held onto Tang Luo¡¯s arm tightly. A flicker of fear crossed her face.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, they are safe and they will be back. Oh yeah, do you remember their father?¡± Tang Luo held onto Rong Yan¡¯s hand to calm her down.


    Stunned, a silhouette flashed through Rong Yan¡¯s mind. However, she could hardly see his face. Every time she thought of him, she could feel a throbbing pain at her heart. However, she could not remember his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Rong Yan clutched her head hard, her body curled up in pain. Naturally, she did not notice Tang Luo heaving a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 341 - Nan Xian Is A Home Wrecker I

    Chapter 341: Nan Xian Is a Home Wrecker I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t force yourself to do this. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡± Tang Luo tapped Rong Yan softly on her shoulder, his voice was full of gentleness.


    Rong Yan could not get over it. This man must be very important to her. Otherwise, she would not feel such an enormous sense of heartbreak and pain when she knew that she had lost her memory.


    However, she had done her best and still could not remember him.


    The icy cold moonlight spilled over Rong Yan¡¯s body, casting a shadow on the ground. She looked extremely desolate and weak, as if even a straw could pin her down to the ground.


    Sitting next to Rong Yan, Tang Luo¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow. However, he knew that he could not live without her. He had even resorted to such a despicable means to make Rong Yan stay by his side. Even though he felt a sense of regret, he would never let her go.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I have lost all my senses as I am so in love with you. Please don¡¯t blame me¡­¡±


    Tang Luo could let go of the whole world, but not Rong Yan . 1 He was still waiting for her. As long as Rong Yan was willing to marry him, he would do so without giving any regard to the Tang family.


    ***


    ¡°Xiao Qing, do you really want to go to the Tang family with me?¡±


    On the street outside of the city, Tang Yin was smiling joyfully. Her bright eyes flickered with excitement. She looked extremely adorable.


    ¡®Qing Qing is going to the Tang family. Does this consider as meeting my parents?¡¯


    Tang Yin¡¯s heart thumped nervously. Covering her face bashfully, Tang Yin gazed in awe at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course! The Five Spirit Grass is extremely important to me. I couldn¡¯t settle down before holding it in my hand.¡± Naturally, Feng Ruqing had no idea what Tang Yin was thinking.


    ¡°Well, could you stay longer in the Tang family?¡± Tang Yin asked bashfully and pursed her lips together.


    ¡°After I get the Five Spirit Grass, I need to look for the state preceptor¡ªNan Xian. When my father is fully recovered, I will stay there as long as you wish.¡± Stunned, Feng Ruqing answered.


    When Tang Yin heard the name ¡®Nan Xian¡¯, she pouted indignantly. However, as soon as Feng Ruqing finished her sentence, Tang Yin broke into a bright smile. Her eyes curved into crescent shape and her tiny face shone as brightly as the sun. She looked so enchantingly stunning that it could take one¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a promise.¡± Tang Yin would do her best to make Feng Ruqing fall in love with the Tang family. Perhaps, she would never leave the Tang family after that.


    ¡°Qing Qing, let me tell you. Everyone in the Tang family is kind except Tang Yu. Even though I am good for nothing, they are very good to me. I am sure you will like them.¡±


    ¡°Tang Yu?¡± Feng Ruqing knitted her brows together and secretly kept this name in her mind.


    ¡°Tang Yu has always been good to me when there are people around me. Her face would quickly change when no one is around. Hence, I don¡¯t like her.¡± Tang Yin gritted her canine teeth as she said.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly recalled the things that had happened in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. A flash of mysterious light flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Would the person who wants to take your life have something to do with Tang Yu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That person is associated with the young lady of Fengyun Manor. If Tang Yu were the young lady of Fengyun Manor, the whole Tang family would know this. She has such an enormous ego. Naturally, she will not hide this from anyone,¡± Tang Yin said, slightly startled.

 Chapter 342 - Nan Xian Is A Home Wrecker II

    Chapter 342: Nan Xian Is a Home Wrecker II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In fact, Tang Yu did not tell anyone that she was the young lady of Fengyun Manor as she had actually resorted to some despicable means.


    If the people of the Tang family knew about this, Tang Luo must be taking this advantage to keep in with Fengyun Manor. In the end, the things happened to Rong Yan would be brought to light.


    Hearing Tang Yin¡¯s explanation, Feng Ruring did not say anything.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, why do the people from Fengyun Manor want to kill you?¡± Feng Ruqing asked after a while.


    ¡°Maybe because of my betrothed.¡± Tang Yin was slightly startled as she answered.


    ¡°Your betrothed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t have a betrothed. I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her words, Tang Yin¡¯s body shook a little and quickly answered.


    Seeing Tang Yin¡¯s anxious face, Feng Ruqing could not help peeping at her curiously.


    ¡°I was just curious. Why do you look so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a betrothed. That¡¯s the marriage that the Tang family arranged for me. I have never agreed. Moreover, I have never met him. There is nothing between us.¡±


    What if the home wrecker¡ªNan Xian¡ªhad bewitched Feng Ruqing, so she thought that Tang Yin approached her because of Nan Xian? What if Feng Ruqing shoved her out of the princess¡¯s manor because of him? Tang Yin must not let Feng Ruqing know that Nan Xian was her betrothed.


    Previously, Tang Yin was so proud being Nan Xian¡¯s betrothed. However, it had now become her burden as it could ruin her relationship with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, all the words that I have said just now were from the bottom of my heart. I am not in love with anyone else. I would only marry someone like you, someone who is courageous and willing to do anything for her friends.¡±


    Seeing Feng Ruqing sink into silence again, Tang Yin had nearly burst into tears out of grief.


    ¡®Willing to do anything for my friends?¡¯ Stunned, Feng Ruqing stared into space.


    Feng Ruqing could still remember that Tang Yin previously had such an enormous ego. It seemed that she had changed after Feng Ruqing avenged the snow wolf in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Hence, Feng Ruqing could not refute her remark.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, I am a lady after all. You need to marry a man. What do you think of Qin Chen?¡±


    Qin Chen was good, however, he was too cold and aloof. Tang Yin did not like him. She liked someone who was as gentle as Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°What about my cousin? You are always with him recently. What do you think of him?¡±


    Tilting her head, Tang Yin sank into deep thought.


    Nalan Jing was good too. He was gentler than Qin Chen. However, Nalan Jing had now become her cousin. How could she marry her own cousin? No way!


    ¡°Oh yeah, what about Jiu Ming? Although he is hot tempered, he is a great person. He wears a ten-dollar hat on a five-cent head. The only drawback is that no one knows how he looks like.¡±


    Tang Yin sank into silence.


    ¡®No one knows how he looks like? That¡¯s simply impossible.¡¯ Tang Yin would only fall for someone with pleasing appearance, just like Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Well, I will keep an eye on the young masters that I meet moving forward.¡± After hesitating for a while, Feng Ruqing stared at Tang Yin.


    Feng Ruqing could feel that something was wrong with Tang Yin. Although Feng Ruqing liked good looking people, the state preceptor was her one and only.


    ¡°Pfft! Even though you are in love with the home wrecker, you can¡¯t force me to get married. I don¡¯t agree with that.¡± Tang Yin merely snorted.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing had totally lost her mind because of the home wrecker¡ªNan Xian! What had he done to Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    However, Tang Yin would not ever give up. Even though she could not be her wife, she could still be her concubine.

 Chapter 343 - Nan Xian Is A Home Wrecker III

    Chapter 343: Nan Xian Is a Home Wrecker III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Home wrecker?


    Hearing this, Nan Xian was the one came into Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. He had a pure heart that was free from desires. He simply had nothing to do with a home wrecker.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tang family. We will talk about this later.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed, the corners of her lips curved into an evil smile.


    ***


    High up on the mountain, the peak rose steeply into the clouds. A lady in white robes sat alone in the lush green forest surrounded by mountains.


    Engulfed in the fluffy clouds, she looked so ethereal and otherworldly, like a deity descended from the sky.


    Standing not far away, Nan Xian furrowed his brows as he stared at the lady in white robes.


    ¡°You are not fully recovered yet. Why are you here?¡±


    Calm and composed, a faint smile hung on her lips. The lady in white robes had long noticed the person behind her. Perhaps, he was the only person who was capable of breaking her formations.


    ¡°Why do you have time to visit me?¡± She could not help but turn her head around.


    The lady in white robes was devastatingly gorgeous. The moment she turned her head around, everything in the world was shadowed.


    Nan Xian raised his arm and tossed a bottle of spirit water toward the lady.


    ¡°This is such pure and divine spirit water. Where did you get it from?¡± As the lady caught the bottle, a look of disbelief and shock crept into her eyes.


    Spirit water was so powerful and extremely useful to her. She could make a breakthrough after gulping down spirit water.


    ¡°That¡¯s the present from your future daughter-in-law. I have taken half of it.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.


    ¡®This is just half of the present that she gives?¡¯ The lady¡¯s lips slightly trembled.


    ¡°Does she knows how precious this spirit water is?¡±


    Spirit water was truly priceless as one might not be able to get it with money. However, her future daughter-in-law had actually given her a whole bottle of spirit water.


    ¡°She knows.¡± He did not talk further.


    ¡®She has given it to me even though she knows that the spirit water is precious.¡¯ Nan Xian thought to himself and did not tell the lady as he had always been cold and nonchalant.


    ¡°Since this lady has so much spirit water, naturally, she is not inferior to the betrothed that person arranged for you. However, that person is extremely stubborn and vicious. Take good care of her. Don¡¯t let him hurt her.¡± The lady in white robes smiled faintly.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes darkened. Previously, whenever she talked about that person, her voice was full of resentment and pain. Now that she was so calm and tranquil, she must have let go of the past.


    ¡°I have given my jade to her.¡±


    Stunned, the lady smiled faintly.


    ¡°It seems that you really like her. You have been so cold and aloof ever since you were little. I was afraid that you would not get married for the rest of your life. Perhaps that person and I have hurt you so much. Now you have finally found the lady that you want to marry. As a mother, I feel greatly relieved.¡± The lady in white robes sighed lightly.


    Nan Xian did not say anything.


    ¡°As long as you love her, I won¡¯t interrupt your marriage. Moreover, she is really something as she is capable of getting so much spirit water. However, you must be extra careful of the people there. I am afraid that they might do something to you,¡± the lady in white continued saying.


    ¡°They can¡¯t stop me. They can¡¯t handle me.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s face was indifferent, his eyes flashed with a hint of viciousness.

 Chapter 344 - The Phoenix Is A Crybaby I

    Chapter 344: The Phoenix Is a Crybaby I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Naturally, the lady in white robes knew him very well. He was capable of doing everything that he said.


    ¡°Since people couldn¡¯t find me, did he do anything to you?¡± The lady sighed softly.


    If she had not insisted on leaving back then, Nan Xian would have lived a better life.


    She was the kind of person who could leave the whole world behind when she found her true love. On the contrary, when she stopped loving someone, she would leave him decisively. She would never lose herself for the one whom she loved.


    She would not give up her own desire for anyone. She could not stand any unjust treatment. What she truly wanted was just to live an unrestrained life.


    ¡°No. Since he had his own children, he did not care about me. However, he did not stop looking for you,¡± Nan Xian said blandly.


    The lady in white robes merely smiled. Her face then turned indifferent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. He will never see me for the rest of his life.¡± Back then, she had exhausted all her cultivation in order to save him. In the end, it had actually turned out to be a ni.ghtmare. Now that she had finally woken up, she would not turn back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt you and Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have let go of the past. He can never hurt me again.¡± Her gaze was calm and tranquil. Her heart was dead.


    When she was still in love with him, everything that he said or even the slight movement of his body could rip her heart apart. However, now that she was no longer in love with him. Everything that he did was no longer capable of hurting her even in the slightest.


    ¡°Do you want to give Qing¡¯er a gift in return?¡± Nan Xian asked after some silence.


    ¡°I have almost forgotten about it, but I don¡¯t know what she likes. Why don¡¯t you ask her? So I can get myself ready.¡± The lady was slightly startled, an awkward smile hung on her lips.


    ¡°There is no need. I know there are plenty of treasures in the White Phoenix¡¯s vault. I will pick some from there.¡±


    ¡®The White Phoenix¡¯s vault?¡¯


    ¡°I have plenty of treasures with me. Why do you want to take from the white phoenix? He treats each treasure in his vault as if they are his own life. If you take it away from him, he will cry.¡± The lady in white robe hesitated slightly before saying.


    ¡°You can give her your own treasures when you meet her in person.¡± A faint smile hung on Nan Xian¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Well, since he cries a few times a month, that¡¯s nothing. I almost shoved him out of the mountain.¡± The lady sighed softly.


    Although the lady wanted to give Feng Ruqing her own treasures, Nan Xian was right. The lady in white robes should give them to Feng Ruqing when she meets Feng Ruqing in person.


    After getting the nod from his mother, Nan Xian turned to walk deeper into the mountain.


    ¡°My strength was greatly depleted to save him back then. Even now, it is a great challenge for me to make a breakthrough. However, with this spirit water, I will be making a breakthrough soon.¡± The lady lowered her head to look at the spirit water in her hands.


    The lady raised her head, her delicate eyes casually looked at the fleeting cloud not far away.


    ¡°Once I have made a breakthrough, it¡¯s time for me to leave this place.¡±


    She had been staying alone in the mountains all these years to hide away from that person. She had even activated formations around the mountains so no one could enter the mountains to look for her.


    Now, she knew that she was not alone. Her son had grown up and would get married. Perhaps, she would be getting grandchildren soon.

 Chapter 345 - The Phoenix Is A Crybaby II

    Chapter 345: The Phoenix Is a Crybaby II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She could no longer hide in this mountain, under the shelter of her own son¡ªNan Xian. She must go out and help her him.


    ¡®I¡¯m such a terrible mother. However, Nan Xian has never blamed me. He has even braced himself to confront all those annoying people out there. Now, I must let them know that no one could mess with Nan Xian¡¯s marriage.¡¯ The lady in white smiled wryly.


    Even if her life was a mess, she wished that her son could live a blissful life. Regardless of the lady¡¯s background, as long as her son loved the lady, she would accept it with an open heart. No one could stop Nan Xian from chasing his happiness.


    ***


    In the elder¡¯s chamber of the Tang family, the loud voice of a messenger broke the silence.


    ¡°Elder Tang Yi, the Little Lady Tang Yin is back!¡±


    Tang Yin held a special place in the Tang family. Although she had no talent for martial arts, she was highly favored and deeply loved by everyone in the Tang family. Even the actual young lady of the Tang family¡ªTang Yu was no match for her.


    Hence, all the elders in the manor rushed out as soon as the messenger was done talking.


    Tang Yi was the first one who rushed out the manor.


    From afar, Tang Yi could see Tang Yin and a lady in a red robe stood next to her. Tang Yin¡¯s face was glowing red. The lady in a red robe was enchantingly stunning whose beauty was capable of overthrowing the whole city.


    Stunned, Tang Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks and stared blankly at the lady in red robes. She looked very familiar but he could not recall where he had met her before.


    It was natural that Tang Yi could not remember. Tang Yi had only met Rong Yan once on the night Tang Luo brought her back to the manor. Since then, Tang Yi had never stepped into the mountain behind the manor. Moreover, it had happened ten years ago.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, this lady is¡­¡± Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Tang Yi asked as his eyes darkened.


    ¡°This is Feng Ruqing. She is my best friend,¡± Tang Yin said with a bright smile on her face.


    Tang Yi was slightly startled hearing Tang Yin¡¯s words. He knew Tang Yin very well. She had always stayed in the chamber and had rarely left the manor because of her special constitution. Hence, she had no one by her side except Qian Ning. That was the reason Tang Yi did not hurt Qian Ning. He was worried that Tang Yin could not find a true friend for the rest of her life.


    Seeing Tang Yin¡¯s joyful face, Tang Yi felt immensely relieved.


    ¡°Since you are Yin¡¯er¡¯s friend, you are the guest of the Tang family. It must be very hard for both of you to travel for such a long distance. Let me get you a chamber to rest.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. Xiao Qing and I are rushing to save a life. Grandpa Tang Yi, where is Qian Ning? Why is she not here to welcome me? What about the Five Spirit Grass? Give it to me and I will leave together with Qian Ning.¡±


    As soon as Tang Yin finished her words, the lively atmosphere sank into an eerie silence.


    ¡°Grandpa Tang Yi, Qing Ning said that there is Five Spirit Grass in the Tang family. Since I still have a chance to get the Grade-5 spirit herb, what¡¯s the issue if I take it?¡± Tang Yin was slightly startled.


    As Tang Yi loved Tang Yin so much, he did not utter a word. He did not want to upset her.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, let me tell you. This Five Spirit Grass is extremely important to the Tang family. Young Lady Tang Yu is on good terms with Fengyun Manor. As long as we give them the Five Spirit Grass, we will have the first priority to buy the spirit herbs sowed in the Spirit Herbs Mountain of Fengyun Manor.¡± Tang Er sighed.

 Chapter 346 - The Phoenix Is A Crybaby III

    Chapter 346: The Phoenix Is a Crybaby III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The spirit herbs mountain literally meant a mountain where spirit herbs could be sown. However, the number of spirit herbs there was extremely low. As the spirit herbs were scarce on Cang Yue Mainland, they were priceless.


    Fengyun Clan had one spirit herbs mountain in their hands. Hence, whoever kept in with the Fengyun Clan had the priority to buy spirit herbs from them. Hence, maintaining a good relationship with Fengyun Manor was of utmost importance. The Tang family could not simply give the Five Spirit Herb away.


    Dumbfounded, Tang Yin¡¯s cheeks blushed with rage.


    ¡°Keeping in with Fengyun Clan is more important than saving a life? This Five Spirit Herb could save a life but you are actually using it for the well-being of the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, who are you saving with this Five Spirit Herb?¡± Tang Er frowned.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yin hesitated for a while, she did not know if she could tell them.


    Just as Tang Yin was hesitating, Feng Ruqing walked forward and patted Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder softly to give her some comfort.


    ¡°This Five Spirit Herb could save my father¡¯s life. Can you please sell this to me? I can exchange it with five hundred pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs.¡±


    The Grade-5 spirit herb was extremely priceless. However, since the Tang family was giving it to the Fengyun Clan to buy spirit herbs, Feng Ruqing was willing to exchange it with a great amount of Grade-4 spirit herbs.


    After all, even if the Tang family wanted to buy spirit herbs from the Fengyun clan, they would naturally buy a large amount of Grade-4 spirit herbs. They could barely afford much of Grade-5 spirit herbs after all.


    Currently, Feng Ruqing was not capable of sowing Grade-5 spirit herbs. However, when she made a breakthrough, she too could sell Grade-5 spirit herbs to the Tang family. It was just a matter of time.


    Everyone in the Tang family stood rooted to the ground in shock.


    ¡®This maiden wants to exchange the Five Spirit Herb with five hundred pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs? She could actually make a promise so easily?¡¯


    ¡°Hey little girl, you have befriended Yin¡¯er for the Tang family¡¯s spirit herbs, didn¡¯t you? Do you really have five hundred pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs? How could you make such a reckless promise to gain trust? Moreover, the Fengyun Clan has a strong foothold in this realm. No matter what happens, we are still giving it to Fengyun Clan. Don¡¯t waste time on this!¡± Tang Wu sneered.


    ¡°Elder Tang Wu, Xiao Qing is my friend. Don¡¯t be rude to her!¡± Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened a few shades. Her eyes were filled with rage and sorrow.


    Tang Wu had always been polite and gentle to Tang Yin. Since when had he become so mean?


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, you are still young and gullible. You have no idea how vicious a person could be. I can feel that this lady is not someone good at first glance. You already have Qian Ning to keep you company in the Tang family. If you want to make more friends, the Young Lady Tang Yu is far better. You should befriend her instead.¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, Granpa Tang Wu was right. What we said is actually for your own good. You will never know if the people out there want to take advantage of you. Do you think they would befriend you if you are not the little lady of the Tang family?¡±


    ***


    Dumbfounded, Tang Yin stared at the people before her as if it was the very first time she saw their faces. The elders¡¯ words were still buzzing in Tang Yin¡¯s ears.


    Ever since she stepped into the Tang family, she had been telling Feng Ruqing how great the people in the Tang family had treated her. She wanted Feng Ruqing to stay in the Tang family forever. However, it turned out to be total nonsense!


    Tang Yin had never thought that another person¡¯s life was not worthy enough for Five Spirit Grass. Since when had life become so insignificant to them?


    ¡°I am sorry Xiao Qing!¡±

 Chapter 347 - The Fierce Tang Yin I

    Chapter 347: The Fierce Tang Yin I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing did not utter a word. Since the Five Spirit Grass belonged to the Tang family, naturally, they could sell it to anyone they wanted.


    However, seeing Tang Yin¡¯s apologetic face that was full of sorrow, Feng Ruqing raised her hand and gently patted Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What about one thousand pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs? Is that enough?¡± Feng Ruqing looked up at the people before her.


    Before stepping into the Tang family, Feng Ruqing had decided that she must get the Five Spirit Grass at all costs. It was worthwhile.


    Tang Yi had never uttered a word. However, when he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, he raised his head and stared at Feng Ruqing, his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Grandpa Tang Yi, you are the person who loves me the most in the Tang family. Don¡¯t you have a single thought about this?¡± Tang Yin turned around to look at Tang Yi.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, there is no need to make the great elder speak for you. As part of the Tang family, you should act in the best interest of the Tang family. If you insist, I will shove your friend out of the manor.¡± Tang Wu smirked.


    ¡°Grandpa Tang Yi, is that what is on your mind too?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s body stiffened. She stared anxiously at Tang Yi as she asked with a hoarse voice.


    The Elder Tang Yi had always been gentle and delicate in Tang Yin¡¯s heart. However, little did she know, the Tang family had turned out to be completely different from her memory.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er¡­ If this Five Spirit Grass is truly meant for saving a life, I can talk to the master of the Tang family. Perhaps he would give it to you¡­¡± Tang Yi had finally made up his mind. He raised his aging eyes to stare at Tang Yin as he waved his hand and heaved a soft sigh.


    At this moment, Tang Yi seemed to have aged a couple of decades. He had let go of the chance to keep in with Fengyun Clan. He was the sinner of the Tang family that could never be forgiven for his whole life.


    ¡°Great elder.¡±


    Tang Si and Tang Wu¡¯s faces changed in a flash. They did not know why Tang Yi would make such a decision. Tang Yi had truly left the whole Tang family behind because of Tang Yin?


    It was true that Tang Yin was a lovable lady. However, she was no match for the well-being of the whole Tang family. Could Tang Yi truly not tell which one was more important?


    ¡°Great elder, have you forgotten the promise that you have made in order to save your apprentice back then? You promised that you will never interrupt any decision that the master of the Tang family makes.¡± Tang Wu¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Tang Luo was at the wheel after the passing of the master of the Tang family. Back then, his strength was not as prominent as it was now and Tang Yi was the most prominent person in the Tang family.


    As Tang Zi had betrayed the Tang family, Tang Yi had made a solemn promise that as long as the Tang family could spare her life, he would never helm the Tang family and the master of the Tang family would take the helm.


    It was just twenty years and Tang Yi was already breaking his promise.


    ¡°Tang Si, Tang Wu, stop talking about the past. It seems to be a great deal if this lady is capable of exchanging the Five Spirit Grass with one thousand pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs.¡± Tang Er furrowed his brows.


    The things that had happened back then were everlasting aches in Tang Yi¡¯s heart and no one dared to mention them again. Simply no one would think that Tang Si and Tang Wu would dig into the past.


    Seeing Tang Yi¡¯s face that was ghastly pale, Tang Er sighed softly.


    Up until now, Tang Yi still did not believe that Tang Zi would betray the Tang family. However, he simply could not deny the evidence no matter how much he defended her. After all, he was not the one who took the helm of the Tang family.

 Chapter 348 - The Fierce Tang Yin II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If he were too harsh, Tang Luo might use the tactic formation left by the previous master. Then, Tang Zi might never be able to leave the Tang family.


    So, he had no choice but to let Tang Zi be dismissed from the family and let her live on.


    ¡°Tang Er.¡± Tang Wu felt regretful when he was done talking. He did not want to admit his mistakes and he was forced to smile coldly too. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Master Tang to make the wrong decision.¡±


    ***


    Tang Yin looked at the elders who were arguing among themselves helplessly. Her face was pale and she could not say anything for a long time.


    At that moment, she saw Tang Luo from the corner of her eyes. Tang Luo was walking toward them from not far away. Tang Yin¡¯s small body soon became frozen and she held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm subconsciously. There were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯ll definitely get Five Spirit Grass for you.¡±


    ¡®Even if I need to sacrifice everything!¡¯


    Tang Luo could see the elders who were arguing with each other from afar. He frowned at this.


    He knew of Tang Yin¡¯s return just now. Both Tang Yi and Tang Er favored Tang Yin. Tang San was rather fair in his ways and he always had that attitude of indifference.


    Both Tang Si and Tang Wu opined that Tang family was unbeatable.


    They were arguing now and the content of their argument could easily be guessed.


    Luckily, Tang Yu had taken the Five Spirit Grass and left first. It was none of his business, no matter how the elders fought now.


    Suddenly, Tang Luo saw the young girl who was standing beside Tang Yin.


    The young girl seemed calm. There was a tinge of sarcasm in her eyes. Her beauty was dazzling and it made Tang Luo stop walking. His eyes narrowed and his heart nearly stopped beating.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why is there someone who looks so much like Yan¡¯er?¡¯


    There was an unfamiliar anxiety in his heart when he saw the face of the young girl. It was a nervousness which he had never felt before. It seemed like the appearance of that girl would steal the love in his heart.


    That was the most precious thing in his heart which he cherished more than his own life.


    Tang Luo clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®This is just a coincidence. This must be a coincidence!


    ¡®It¡¯s only the appearance. It happens sometimes in this world. It¡¯s only an appearance and it doesn¡¯t signify anything.¡¯


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re back?¡± Tang Luo recovered his senses and he walked toward Tang Yin slowly. ¡°This young girl is¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was shocked. She bit her lip.


    She liked everybody in the Tang family before except Tang Yu.


    Now, she hated everybody in the Tang family except Tang Yi and Tang Er.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend, my best friend.¡±


    She emphasized on the final words.


    Tang Luo blinked a few times. ¡°This young girl is beautiful. If she has an elder brother or a younger brother, he must be very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing doesn¡¯t have any brother. There¡¯s only a younger sister who is born of the same father but a different mother.¡± Tang Yin did not understand Tang Luo¡¯s motive. But, she could not help but answer his question.


    ¡®No elder brother or younger brother?¡¯


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyes were unreadable.


    ¡®Yan¡¯er gave birth to a pair of boy-girl twins. If this girl is related to Yan¡¯er, it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s alone.¡¯


    Moreover, Tang Luo had brought Yan¡¯er back here ten years ago.


    After Yan¡¯er had gone crazy, she had left her children behind as babies.


    ¡®It means that Yan¡¯er¡¯s daughter should be ten years old.


    ¡®The age doesn¡¯t match.¡¯ 1


    Tang Luo¡¯s heart was heavy when he looked at the face that resembled Rong Yan so much even though he knew the truth. He was anxious.

 Chapter 349 - The Fierce Tang Yin III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°If you¡¯re Yin¡¯er¡¯s friend, then you¡¯re the guest of our family.¡± Tang Luo smiled. Then, he turned and looked at the elders. ¡°Elders, how can you argue like that in front of our guest? The others would surely laugh at us if they knew of this incident. They would think that the Tang family¡¯s rules are lenient.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Luo coldly.


    Without knowing the reason, she did not have any good impression of Tang Luo even though she had only met him for the first time.


    That kind of hatred seemed to come to her naturally.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Tang Yin was serious now. ¡°I have come because I want to take the Five Spirit Grass and bring Qian Ning back with me.¡±


    Tang Luo smiled. ¡°Yin¡¯er, I have treated you better because you do not have parents. But, Yu¡¯er planned to give the Five Spirit Grass to Fengyun Manor for the Tang family¡¯s sake. You cannot implicate the Tang family just because you do not admire her.¡±


    Tang Yin was shocked.


    ¡®Why did he imply that I¡¯m trying to implicate the Tang family?


    ¡®Am I that kind of person?¡¯


    The other elders looked at Tang Luo in turn. They might not understand the reason why Tang Luo had said such things.


    Tang Yi frowned. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the meaning of that?¡±


    Tang Luo smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er told me that Yin¡¯er knew of her intention to give the Five Spirit Grass to Fengyun Manor the other day. But, you know clearly that Yin¡¯er would never fight with Yu¡¯er. So, Yin¡¯er asked Qian Ning to come back for the Five Spirit Grass. Yin¡¯er even said that it will be used to save people.¡±


    Tang Yu was still Tang Luo¡¯s daughter no matter what.


    He seemed to be treating Tang Yin nicely but the one he favored the most would always be his own daughter.


    Tang Yin was even more shocked.


    ¡®Did Tang Yu tell me about the Five Spirit Grass?


    ¡®I have only heard of that spirit herb for the first time from Xiao Qing.


    ¡®How come I do not know that Tang Yu has mentioned that before?¡¯


    ¡°Tang Yi¡­¡± Tang Wu smiled coldly. ¡°Have you realized? Yin¡¯er said that she wants the Five Spirit Grass to save people. But, it¡¯s a lie. It¡¯s obvious that she has grown rather wicked after she living apart from the Tang family. I think that we shouldn¡¯t let her stay outside anymore so that she won¡¯t be a traitor like that girl.¡±


    ¡®A traitor¡­ of the Tang family?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    It seemed like Tang Zi also came from the Tang family.


    But, Tang Zi had never talked about it so Feng Ruqing chose not to ask any questions.


    Moreover, there were a lot of people who had the same surnames. So, Feng Ruqing did not link Tang Zi with the Tang family before.


    Until¡­ the word ¡®traitor¡¯ came around now. Feng Ruqing suddenly realized the truth and she remembered the man who wanted to murder Tang Zi before.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened.


    If this Tang family was of the same family from where Tang Zi came from, Feng Ruqing would surely take revenge for her for what the Tang family had done to her.


    Tang Yin was infuriated. There was a fierce expression on her face. ¡°Just shut up! Nobody has the right to scold me and no one else has the right to humiliate Xiao Qing!¡±


    ¡°Back in those days, the eldest daughter of Fengyun Manor liked the fianc¨¦ you picked for me even though I have not met him before. Qian Ning and I were nearly murdered by the people of Fengyun Manor just because of this. Where were you at that time?


    ¡°Did you ever come and save my life when I was being bullied?


    ¡°It was Xiao Qing! She is the woman you said who has influenced me. She is the one who has saved me from the people of Fengyun Manor!¡±


    ¡°She never knew about my origin before this. She¡¯s daring enough to offend Fengyun Manor. Why do you think that she has approached me because of my origin? Xiao Qing is not any lesser than the Tang family. She alone is better than the whole of the Tang family!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Tang Luos Compromise I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were swollen. The Tang family did not help her when she needed them the most. But, she admitted that it was her own fault because she had left the Tang family first.


    But, the Tang family was so eager to fawn over Fengyun Manor which had nearly killed her. They even treated her savior in that way.


    If Tang Yin could endure this kind of treatment then she no longer had the right to like Xiao Qing.


    All the others did not say a word after being scolded by Tang Yin. Tang Yi was the only elder who got serious and his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, did the people of Fengyun Manor plan to murder you?¡±


    ¡®They never had any bad relationship with Fengyun Manor but those people are so daring as to want to murder Yin¡¯er!¡¯ If he was hesitant before, he could make his decision after he heard what Tang Yin had said.


    Tang Yi did not have any children. There was a girl named Tang Zi who was his disciple once. But, he could not protect her well.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯ll not let anything happen to Yin¡¯er anymore!¡¯


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll not give Fengyun Manor the Five Spirit Grass because they are so daring as to plan to murder the people of the Tang family.¡±


    Tang Luo was stunned.


    He seemed to not realize that Fengyun Manor would do such a deed.


    But¡­


    ¡°Elder Tang Yi, Fengyun Manor gives us the priority of buying spirit herbs. There is always a lack of spirit herbs in our Tang family. Moreover, let¡¯s forget about it now that nothing has happened to Yin¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Yin looked at Tang Luo coldly. He was her uncle who had always asked her about her health and took good care of her. Now, he had become like this.


    Tang Yin could not help but smile sarcastically.


    ¡°Master!¡± There was a slight change in Tang Yi¡¯s facial expression. ¡°If Tang Yu was the one who was being pursued by Fengyun Manor, would you be able to make that kind of decision? How could you say that Yin¡¯er is just fine? What if she was not fine? It¡¯s only the priority of buying the spirit herbs. This young girl said that she¡¯s willing to buy that Grade-5 spirit herb with a thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs.¡±


    Tang Luo frowned at this. ¡®A thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs. It¡¯s not a small bargain.¡¯


    Frankly, the Five Spirit Grass could only be used for detox purposes. It was not very significant to him.


    Fengyun Manor gave the Tang family the priority of buying the spirit herbs. But, Grade-5 spirit herbs could help to cultivate an exceptional disciple. Fengyun Manor would surely hide them instead of selling them to the Tang family.


    So, Feng Ruqing¡¯s offer was indeed a great bargain. For him, a thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs was a great temptation.


    Tang Luo could upgrade the status of the Tang family with the assistance of the Grade-4 spirit herbs.


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Luo¡¯s eyebrows loosened. ¡°Yu¡¯er had promised Fengyun Manor first. We cannot take it back. If not, we¡¯ll surely offend Fengyun Manor. We cannot endure its consequences.¡±


    If Tang Yu had not promised Fengyun Manor, Tang Luo might have agreed to sell the Five Spirit Grass just for the sake of the Grade-4 spirit herbs.


    But, it was too late now¡­


    Tang Yin¡¯s throat was rather dry. There was despair in her eyes. She laughed sarcastically and said, ¡°Xiao Qing, we¡¯ll just bring Qian Ning with us and leave. These people still want to fawn over Fengyun Manor knowing that Fengyun Manor has nearly killed me. I don¡¯t want to stay in this kind of place anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er!¡±


    All the elders¡¯ facial expressions changed.


    Tang Wu looked at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re raised by us. Now, you¡¯re going to leave us just because of an outsider?¡±


    Tang Yin was calm now. There was no anxiety anymore.


    ¡°I told you just now. She alone is better than the whole of the Tang family.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Tang Luos Compromise II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Xiao Qing was so captivating that Tang Yin could never leave her.


    She could not help but choose to give the Tang family up.


    ¡®I must stay by her side forever!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything. She held Tang Yin¡¯s hand softly. It seemed that this action could give unlimited power to Tang Yin.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, are you really going to leave?¡± Tang Yi was stunned.


    Tang Yin could sacrifice that much for Feng Ruqing. How deep was Tang Yin¡¯s love for Feng Ruqing?


    Tang Yin bit her lip. ¡°Fengyun Manor¡¯s power is strong. I don¡¯t wish for the Tang family to avenge me. But, I also don¡¯t want to see how the Tang family fawn over Fengyun Manor. How can I stay when Tang Luo has made this kind of decision?¡±


    The whole atmosphere turned heavy.


    Tang Luo¡¯s expression was grim.


    He wished to have a good relation with Fengyun Manor. But, Tang Yin was equally important to him.


    He treated Tang Yin well all these years because of her special physique and her identity. He treated her well intentionally and sometimes he even ignored his own daughter.


    But, there were not many changes in Tang Yin except her status as Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Tang Yin¡¯s talent was suppressed and her cultivation was slow.


    Therefore, he had promised to fawn over the Fengyun Manor so that the Tang family could have a stand in this reclusive world.


    He thought that Tang Yin would understand his kindness toward her. But, she had chosen a stranger over him in the end.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, I do not intend to fawn over Fengyun Manor.¡± There was a bitter smile on Tang Luo¡¯s handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s just that Yu¡¯er has promised Fengyun Manor first. If we take it back, there¡¯ll be great danger to our Tang family. Yu¡¯er and I have misunderstood that you wanted to steal the Five Spirit Grass before. That¡¯s why I have said what I did not intend to say just now.¡±


    He walked toward Tang Yin. There was a gentle smile on his face instead of coldness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived here for so many years. Surely you don¡¯t want to endanger the Tang family?¡±


    Tang Yin snorted. ¡°Tang Yu never told me that she would give the Five Spirit Grass to Fengyun Manor.¡±


    Tang Luo was stunned. ¡®Yu¡¯er never said that? Then, why did Yu¡¯er said that Tang Yin wanted to come and steal the Five Spirit Grass after knowing about her actions?¡¯


    ¡°Master, I believe what Yin¡¯er said.¡± Tang Er smiled coldly. ¡®Tang Yu never said that she wanted the Five Spirit Grass before Qian Ning came back. She spoke about it just after Qian Ning had mentioned it.¡±


    Tang Yu was back at Tang Residence for a few days. If she really needed the Five Spirit Grass, why didn¡¯t she mention it earlier?


    Tang Luo¡¯s facial expression turned sourer. ¡°Tang Er, what are you trying to say? Yu¡¯er never lies to me.¡±


    ¡°I must give this Five Spirit Grass to Yin¡¯er no matter what,¡± Tang Yi said something too. ¡°I did not protect my disciple back then because of the Tang family. Now, I don¡¯t want Yin¡¯er to be hurt anymore. Moreover, Yin¡¯er would surely leave the Tang family if the master does not give her the Five Spirit Grass. You should think properly regarding the significance of the matter.¡±


    The underlying meaning was that Tang Luo needed to consider the importance of both Fengyun Manor and Tang Yin to the Tang family. That who would benefit the Tang family more.


    Tang Luo¡¯s lip twitched slightly. He closed his eyes slowly. After a long time, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for Yu¡¯er. I can still make it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Luo calmly. ¡°Where is she? I¡¯ll go and look for her myself.¡±


    She could not trust anybody.


    She must go and retrieve the Five Spirit Grass in order to avoid any more trouble.


    ¡°Little Lady, you cannot locate her because you¡¯re new here and you¡¯re unfamiliar with the place.¡±


    Tang Luo was anxious and nervous around Feng Ruqing. He sounded unfriendly and there was even a tinge of coldness in his voice. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll be able to do it since I¡¯ve promised you. I¡¯ll retrieve the Five Spirit Grass for you in two days.¡±

 Chapter 352 - Tang Luos Compromise III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. She looked at Tang Luo coldly.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Tang Yin pulled at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°The topography of the land outside of the Tang family is quite complex. I have lost my way when I brought you back here before. The people of the Tang family would be quicker in locating Tang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. She looked at Tang Yin. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the people of the Tang family. I believe in you.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s blushed because Feng Ruqing had said that she trusted her. There was a hint of shyness on Tang Yin¡¯s face. She smiled happily.


    ¡®It¡¯s so nice to be trusted by her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a period of two days. I¡¯ll give you a thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs if you bring me the Five Spirit Grass. If you lie to me¡­¡± There was a flash of coldness in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    She did not utter those final words but it was threatening.


    Tang Yin raised her eyes and looked at the people of the Tang family.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring the Five Spirit Grass in two days, I¡¯ll leave with Qing¡¯er.¡± Tang Yin stopped talking for a while before speaking again. ¡°Moreover, you need to be gentle if you¡¯re talking to Xiao Qing. If you are ever rude to her again, I¡¯ll leave the Tang family and I¡¯ll never come back here.¡±


    Tang Yin looked at Tang Luo when she was finishing her sentence. It was very obvious that those words were meant for him.


    Tang Luo was stunned.


    Tang Luo would never be wronged like that if it we not for the sake of Tang Yin¡¯s special physique.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go and look for Qian Ning.¡± Tang Yin turned and looked at Tang Luo. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Qian Ning?¡±


    Tang Yi opened his mouth and there was guilt in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s at the ancestral hall. You can go and look for her there.¡±


    ¡®The ancestral hall?¡¯


    Tang Yin was skeptical about that. She did not understand why Qian Ning had gone to the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Xiao Qing will live here with me for these two days.¡± Tang Yin bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet anyone from the Tang family in the manor except Qian Ning.¡±


    ***


    The ancestral hall was quite far away from the front yard.


    The people of the Tang family rarely meet there. It was quite serene and peaceful.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, it¡¯s a pity that you have to give up a thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs.¡± Tang Yin was upset.


    ¡®Those are Xiao Qing¡¯s spirit herbs. They shouldn¡¯t be wasted on those people.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a dishonest merchant. It¡¯s fine if they can give me the Five Spirit Grass. I can spare those spirit herbs. Moreover, a thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs helped you to see clearly how the Tang family behave. For me, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s heart shook uncontrollably. She stopped walking. ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She told her that the Tang family was nice but she never knew that they were nice on the outside only.


    She decided to stay in the princess¡¯s manor forever after they had retrieved the Five Spirit Grass. She would never return to the Tang family again.


    ¡°Tang Yin, I¡¯m not consoling you now. What happened today actually benefits me. It¡¯s the Tang family¡¯s loss. I have earned a friend. But, they have lost you forever.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Tang Yin¡¯s head and smiled beautifully.


    At first, Feng Ruqing accepted Tang Yin because of the Five Spirit Grass. But, Tang Yin chose Feng Ruqing today in front of so many people. So, Feng Ruqing decided not to ever leave Tang Yin behind again.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and her voice was shaking. ¡°Xiao Qing, there¡¯ll be only you in my life from now on.¡±


    Although Elder Tang Yi treated Tang Yin kindly, he had never left the Tang family. Furthermore, Tang Yin did not want to return to the Tang family.


    Therefore, Tang Yin only have Feng Ruqing in her life now.


    Feng Ruqing patted Tang Yin¡¯s back.


    She did not know whether it was right or wrong to ask Tang Yin for a favor during a time like this.

 Chapter 353 - The Crying Phoenix I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Outside the ancestral hall.


    Tang Yin saw a young girl kneeling in front of the ancestral tablets just as she pushed open the door of the ancestral hall. There were tears in her eyes and her voice turned shaky. ¡°Qian Ning.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Qian Ning. I have caused you pain.


    ¡®So, you can now run into my arms and express all your sadness.¡¯


    Tang Yin opened her arms for Qian Ning.


    Qian Ning would always cry in Tang Yin¡¯s embrace since young whenever Qian Ning was bullied or wronged.


    They were master and servant. They were also sisters.


    Tang Yin could predict Qian Ning¡¯s action from then on but although her arms were stretched out, Qian Ning did not rush toward her. That young girl kneeling in front of the ancestral tablets did not move at all.


    Tang Yin was shocked. ¡®Is Qian Ning sick?¡¯


    Tang Yin walked toward Qian Ning when she thought of this.


    Qian Ning¡¯s soft muttering voice was heard by Tang Yin when she walked into the ancestral hall. Soon, Tang Yin¡¯s beautiful face darkened.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve heard it wrongly. Little Lady is a person who focuses more on love than friendship. She must be staying in the princess¡¯s manor now and it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯ll return to the Tang family.¡± Qian Ning bit her lip. ¡°I heard Little Lady¡¯s voice just now. But, I must¡¯ve heard it wrongly. She will never come back here.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s was infuriated now. She pulled at Qian Ning¡¯s ear and scolded her.


    ¡°Now, is this a painful feeling? Or, is this a fake one?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Qian Ning stood up because of Tang Yin¡¯s action. Qian Ning nearly burst into tears because of the pain.


    There was excitement in Qian Ning¡¯s eyes when she saw the infuriated Tang Yin in front of her. Qian Ning¡¯s tears ran down like a flowing river.


    ¡°Little Lady, you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve finally come back.¡±


    Qian Ning threw herself into Tang Yin¡¯s embrace. Qian Ning could not help but cry ceaselessly. She wanted to express all the sadness and grief which she had felt recently.


    ¡°Those people gave the Five Spirit Grass to Tang Yu. I wanted to go and steal the Five Spirit Grass but I was caught. The first elder protected me and just asked me to reflect on my mistake here. Little Lady, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t bring the Five Spirit Grass to you so you¡¯re thrown out of the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened when she heard what Qian Ning had said just as she stepped into the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Am I that kind of a person?¡±


    Tang Yin glared at Qian Ning. ¡°Qian Ning, I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve turned quite bad when you¡¯re not by my side. You said that Xiao Qing is unkind. Did Tang Yu teach you that?¡±


    Qian Ning did not know what to say.


    ¡®What did I say?


    ¡®Little Lady has changed indeed!


    ¡®Have you forgotten the reason you had when you initially approached Feng Ruqing? It¡¯s because of Nan Xian.


    ¡®Why do I think that you have never liked Nan Xian at all? If not, your change of heart seems a little bit too fast.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. She scanned Qian Ning¡¯s body and realized that Qian Ning¡¯s knees were injured. She frowned slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡±


    Qian Ning was stunned. She was too excited just now that she had forgotten about her injuries.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything. She took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit from the medium. Then, she took out a white cloth. She squeezed the juice of the spirit fruit onto the cloth. After that, she gave the white cloth to Qian Ning.


    ¡°Your injuries are not serious. You don¡¯t have to eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit. Just bandage your knees with the white cloth and your injuries will heal soon.¡±


    Qian Ning looked at the white cloth given by Feng Ruqing. She finally realized why Little Lady liked Feng Ruqing so much.


    Her gentleness, her attentiveness, and also her loving and caring heart. These were all the reasons why one fell for her.


    The most important thing was that Feng Ruqing was beautiful.


    Qian Ning took the white cloth from Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 354 - The Crying Phoenix II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Xiao Qing, it is late now. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The most important thing now was obtaining the Five Spirit Grass and leaving the Tang family as soon as possible.


    ***


    On top of a mountain, the clouds were white¡ªlike heaven on Earth.


    A young girl in white sat beneath the clouds. There was a soft spiritual qi all around her.


    After a while, she exhaled a polluted breath before opening her eyes slowly.


    A white phoenix appeared from the sky when the young girl opened her eyes. The phoenix cried and rushed toward the young girl.


    ¡°Su Yi, your son has gone too far. He¡¯s done too much!¡± The white phoenix cried endlessly. It seemed that he had endured great pain. His tears ran down like a waterfall. He was infuriated. ¡°He has taken all the things from the treasure hall. How dare he takes all the things from there!¡±


    Su Yi was stunned. She smiled helplessly. ¡°He has taken the things for his fiancee and not for himself. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The white phoenix was stunned. He stared at Su Yi in disbelief.


    ¡®Nan Xian has taken all things from the treasury and Su Yi just said that it is fine.¡¯


    The white phoenix could not help but cry even more. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how bad he was? I¡¯m so sad that he has taken all the things from the treasury. That bastard has even taken out a porcelain bottle that holds my tears.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? He is criticizing and humiliating me! He must be jealous of my beautiful feathers and my large body. He must¡¯ve done it intentionally!¡±


    Su Yi was stunned. She did not know that Nan Xian would act like that. She felt rather helpless.


    ¡°He might have his own reasons for doing that.¡±


    The white phoenix pointed angrily but helplessly at Su Yi with his wings. ¡°You¡¯re just protecting your son. You bully me like this because of your son. I feel outraged! You can¡¯t make it up to me anymore!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Yi seemed calm. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the mountain after some time.¡±


    ¡®Leave the mountain?¡¯


    The white phoenix was stunned. He had forgotten that he was crying. He stared at Su Yi. ¡°Are you really leaving? Is it because you don¡¯t want me anymore? Are you leaving me behind? Su Yi, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to look for that man who has left you behind for another woman. I won¡¯t allow it. I prohibit you to go and look for him!¡±


    Su Yi laughed softly. ¡°Him? Do you think that I¡¯ll leave the mountain just because of him?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The white phoenix looked at Su Yi skeptically.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s true. He has another woman now. For sure he does not need me anymore. He also has other children. Nan Xian will not go back there again. So, why should I go and look for him? I¡¯m going to meet Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    What Su Yi wanted was a loyal companion for life.


    She could love bravely before because of that promise.


    But, she would not tolerate it anymore after the promise was broken.


    The white phoenix asked suspiciously, ¡°Is Nan Xian really getting married? Will she like me?¡±


    Su Yi smiled happily. ¡°All the things in your treasury were given to her. If you¡¯re generous, she might like you.¡±


    The white phoenix was ecstatic. ¡®That¡¯s my future family. Although Nan Xian treats me badly, I know that he likes me.


    ¡®If Nan Xian¡¯s wife does not like me then I¡¯ll have no reason to stay anymore¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why do you want her to like you?¡± Su Yi smiled and asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± White Phoenix could not explain himself.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Of course, the reason is because of Su Yi.¡¯


    But, the white phoenix was still too young to assume a human form. Su Yi would never like him in this state.

 Chapter 355 - The Crying Phoenix III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The white phoenix would be able to be together with Su Yi if he was able to transform into a human.


    ¡°I¡¯m your family. Surely I want her to like me.¡± The white phoenix raised his chin proudly. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m beautiful and generous. Of course, she will like me. So, it¡¯s fine if I gave her the things in the treasure room.¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s heart was aching when he said that.


    ¡®Those are my treasures which I have stored for twenty years.


    ¡®Twenty years is not a short time even if we spirit beasts could live for a long time.


    ¡®Now, they are all gone. All gone!¡¯


    ¡°Su Yi, when are we leaving?¡± The white phoenix flew around Su Yi. There was excitement and happiness in his voice.


    Su Yi smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I can protect you if that bastard annoys you. Moreover¡­¡±


    Moreover, the white phoenix wanted Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e to know about his existence in this family.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the mountain once I make a breakthrough.¡± Su Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    The calmness in her eyes was replaced with coldness.


    ¡®It¡¯s been twenty years.


    ¡®I have hidden here for twenty years. Now, it¡¯s time for me to leave.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take revenge for what Nan Xian and I had suffered before.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never go easy on those people who had hurt us!¡¯


    ***


    The mountain behind the Tang family.


    Rong Yan lay on the bed. She looked pale and was too weak to get out of the bed.


    Tang Luo rushed there immediately. He felt that his heart was being pricked by a needle when he saw how weak Rong Yan seemed. It was painful.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Luo walked to the bed. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Initially, Rong Yan was injured. Tang Luo had forced her to stay and gave her some medicine when her injuries were not healed. That was how Rong Yan had lost her memories.


    Therefore, Rong Yan¡¯s body became very weak because there were old and new injuries in her body.


    For warriors, getting sick was rare. They would not get sick easily even if they used their spiritual qi to get warm. But Rong Yan became like a normal person after that incident. She would get sick easily when she was cold.


    But, she liked quietness. She did not allow anybody to wait on her.


    Twenty years ago, Tang Luo ordered a maid to go and look after her. But, Rong Yan made her leave. Hence, he never sent anybody to look after her anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s throat was dry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Tang Luo sighed softly. ¡°The Tang family faced some issues these past two days. So, I did not come and visit you and don¡¯t know that you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Rong Yan did not say anything. She lowered her head.


    She was quiet and normal when she did not think of her own son and daughter. But, she would go maniac when she thought about them.


    ¡°The Tang family obtained only a Five Spirit Grass and yet it caused so much trouble. Tang Yi and Tang Er forced me to give the Five Spirit Grass to Feng Ruqing. If not, Tang Yin will leave the Tang family. However, Yu¡¯er wanted to give the Five Spirit Grass to Feng Yun Manor because she wanted to please Feng Yun Manor. What should I do?¡±


    Tang Luo laughed bitterly when he finished talking. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about this. I shouldn¡¯t have told you this when you¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡®Feng¡­Ru¡­Qing¡­?¡¯


    Rong Yan¡¯s hand clenched her chest tightly. Her face was pale. There was great grief in her eyes.


    ¡®It sounds so familiar.


    ¡®That name is familiar¡­


    ¡®Why? Why is it so familiar to me? It hurts.¡¯

 Chapter 356 - Feng Ruqing Was Shocked I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, which one do you like? A son or daughter? If she¡¯s a daughter, she must look like you. I¡¯ll give her all the love in this world. She must be the most exceptional girl in this world as she is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er is so outstanding that our daughter must be very exceptional too. When she¡¯s born, we will name her Ruqing. What about that? Feng Ruqing. A girl who is so exceptional that she is unbeatable in this world.¡±


    ***


    There were multiple voices in Rong Yan¡¯s mind. Those voices were clear at first but they became rather chaotic toward the end.


    Rong Yan vomited a mouthful of blood and she fell forward on the bed.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± Tang Luo was shocked. He quickly went and held Rong Yan¡¯s body. There was anxiety in his eyes. ¡°Yan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a while, Rong Yan recovered her senses. There was a smile on her pale face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just sick. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days. If you want the Five Spirit Grass¡­ I have it. Can I go and give it to her?¡±


    In fact, Rong Yan did not understand the reason why she wanted to give the Five Spirit Grass to Feng Ruqing.


    But, she knew clearly that she would regret it if she did not give it to Feng Ruqing.


    Tang Luo looked at the eagerness in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes. He was suspicious.


    ¡®Yan¡¯er never liked strangers. Yu¡¯er had also spent ten years with her before Yan¡¯er accepted her.


    ¡®Why did Yan¡¯er mention that she wants to meet that girl?¡¯


    Tang Luo remembered the resemblance between Rong Yan and Feng Ruqing. He lowered his eyes. Then, he used his gentle voice and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re sick now. You can easily transmit the disease to others. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±


    Rong Yan was stunned. She lowered her head despairingly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to transmit my disease to that girl.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, she¡¯s here in Tang Residence. She¡¯ll not leave. I¡¯ll bring you to meet her when you¡¯re feeling better. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes brightened at this. She smiled beautifully. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Rong Yan did not see the coldness in Tang Luo¡¯s eyes at that time.


    ¡°You can take the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    Rong Yan took out a Five Spirit Grass from her storage bag. Then, she put it in Tang Luo¡¯s hand.


    Tang Luo looked at the Five Spirit Grass in his hand. He was having mixed feelings.


    He never thought of resolving the issue with Yan¡¯er¡¯s help.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tang Luo held the Five Spirit Grass in his hand gently. There was deep darkness in his eyes. But, it was not shown on his handsome face as it was covered with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, would you marry me after this incident?¡±


    Rong Yan looked at Tang Luo blankly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a husband and children. Why do I need to marry you?¡±


    Tang Luo had difficulty in breathing.


    He stayed by her side for ten years and still he could not beat the man in her memory.


    Even though she had forgotten about him, Tang Luo still did not dare to force her.


    Rong Yan was still strong and determined even though she had lost her memories. There was a great determination in her even though she was crazy sometimes.


    The result might not be pleasant if Rong Yan was forced.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yan¡¯er. I don¡¯t ask for anything much in this life. I just hope that you¡¯ll stay by my side forever¡­ and not leaving me behind.¡± Tang Luo closed his eyes slowly. After a short while, he opened his eyes and got up from the bed.


    He did not know what he was afraid of. He was nervous that Rong Yan would leave him behind when she met Feng Ruqing.


    So, he came to Rong Yan and intentionally mentioned Feng Ruqing¡¯s name.


    Rong Yan¡¯s reaction made him even more cold and distant. Something dark appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 357 - Feng Ruqing Was Shocked II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®No one can take her away from me.


    ¡®No one can do that!¡¯


    Tang Luo put Rong Yan to bed. Then, he took the Five Spirit Grass and walked down the mountain.


    The young girl¡¯s beautiful face came into this vision when he walked into the manor.


    There was a soft smile on the girl¡¯s face. She was combing Tang Yin¡¯s hair with both of her hands.


    Tang Yin was like a little wife. She put her head on the girl¡¯s lap. She looked up at the young girl who was stroking her hair. Her eyes were shining.


    Tang Luo was stunned. It seemed weird to be in this kind of situation.


    Tang Yin was the Tang family¡¯s hope. Not only was she Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she also had a better status in the Tang family compared to Tang Yu and it was all because of her special physique.


    If Tang Yin wanted to side with Feng Ruqing, Tang Luo needed to be careful when he wanted to do something to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Tang Yin was enjoying the moment. Suddenly, she saw Tang Luo who was standing at the entrance. Tang Yin was rather dissatisfied and she snorted.


    It might be because of her annoyance at Tang Luo¡¯s disruption.


    Tang Luo was infuriated but he still smiled gently.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, I¡¯ve brought you the Five Spirit Grass you wanted.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes brightened. She quickly got up and left Feng Ruqing¡¯s lap.


    ¡®Finally the Five Spirit Grass is here. We can now leave the Tang family and go on living our happy life.¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Five Spirit Grass?¡± Tang Yin stretched out her hand at Tang Luo. She was rather rude.


    She hated the Tang family as much as she loved the Tang family before.


    Tang Luo could not suppress his emotions anymore. His lips twitched then he suppressed his emotions again.


    Tang Luo was not a stupid person given that he could become the master of the Tang family. If he did not hand over the Five Spirit Grass, peace would not be restored to the Tang family and Tang Yin would surely leave the Tang family.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be resolved if Yu¡¯er retrieves the Five Spirit Grass.


    ¡®But, we¡¯ve promised Fengyun Manor. If we took it back, Fengyun Manor would surely be angry at the Tang family.¡¯


    Hence, he decided to take the Five Spirit Grass which was given by Rong Yan and give it to Tang Yin after much consideration.


    Tang Yin took the Five Spirit Grass and ran toward Feng Ruqing happily. ¡°Xiao Qing, faster come and check this out. Is this the real Five Spirit Grass? If he dares to bring a fake one to us, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you.¡±


    Tang Luo did not know what to say.


    As the master of the Tang family, Tang Luo would never use a fake spirit herb and lie to others even though he disliked Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and put the Five Spirit Grass in her hand. There was a flash of light in her eyes.


    ¡°This is indeed the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve obtained the Five Spirit Grass. I can brew the spirit herb soup for my father after I obtain the Phoenix¡¯s Tears.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing could finally feel less stressful after so many months.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go home now that we¡¯ve obtained the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    Tang Yin was excited when she thought that she could return to the princess¡¯s manor soon. There was excitement in her eyes. She smiled happily.


    Tang Luo did now know how to respond to that.


    Tang Yin was quick to forget about her own family.


    She was born in the Tang family. Now, she was saying that she wanted to return to another home.


    Suddenly, a maid approached them in a rushed manner. She whispered something to Tang Luo.


    Tang Luo was stunned. Then, his eyes turned cold and a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re just too naive and you don¡¯t know anything about the wickedness of humans.¡± Tang Luo looked at Feng Ruqing coldly and scornfully. ¡°Do you know why this woman approached you?¡±


    Tang Yin looked at Tang Luo suspiciously. ¡°Do you think that Xiao Qiang would harm the Tang family?¡±

 Chapter 358 - Feng Ruqing Was Shocked III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo laughed coldly. He looked at Feng Ruqing condescendingly.


    ¡°Young girl, it¡¯s a coincidence that one of the Tang family¡¯s accomplices has saved a woman from Liu Yun Kingdom. If not, my niece would continue to be cheated by you. What about you tell her yourself what your true purpose is?¡±


    ¡°Purpose?¡± Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°I thought that my purpose is very obvious.¡±


    Tang Luo did not know what to say.


    ¡®So, Tang Yin still helps her like an idiot even though this girl has told her purpose clearly.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Tang Yin. ¡°I should have told you that I accepted you before because of the Five Spirit Grass.¡±


    Tang Yin almost burst into tears. ¡°Won¡¯t you love me anymore if there¡¯s no Five Spirit Grass?¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet for a while before nodding her head honestly.


    Feng Ruqing did indeed have that thought. But, she realized that she could easily accept Tang Yin after finding out that Tang Yin was naive and innocent.


    Tang Yin bit her lip and tried to endure the ache in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care about your purpose. I¡¯m the one who likes you. It¡¯s not just the Five Spirit Grass, I¡¯d give you anything as long as you ask.¡±


    Tang Luo was shocked.


    ¡°Young lady, aren¡¯t you going to tell the truth?¡± He recovered his senses and his eyes turned cold.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°Nobody believes me even when I tell the truth. Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to say that I accept her because of love? I just can¡¯t do that kind of crazy thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Luo scolded angrily. ¡°Feng Ruqing, why don¡¯t you tell Yin¡¯er that you have approached her because of Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing and Tang Yin did not know what to say.


    Tang Yin¡¯s body froze when she saw that Feng Ruqing looked at her suspiciously.


    Tang Yin tried her best in hiding the secret from Feng Ruqing. She had used up all her strength in hiding the secret as it would destroy Feng Ruqing¡¯s love for her. Now, the cat was out of the bag.


    ¡°I do know a person called Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned away. ¡°But, he¡¯s the state preceptor of Liu Yun Kingdom. I don¡¯t know whether he is the same person you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Tang Luo laughed coldly. ¡°The state preceptor? What kind of status Young Master Nan Xian has? Would he really go and be a state preceptor? Yin¡¯er, I have just received the news just now. This woman relentlessly clings onto Young Master Nan Xian in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°She approaches you because she knows that you¡¯re Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Tang Luo seemed rather cold and distant now.


    ¡®Yin¡¯er can¡¯t be this close with Feng Ruqing anymore.¡¯


    So, Tang Luo would talk about that incident like it was real, no matter what the truth was. He would put the blame on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Master, are you telling the truth?¡±


    A few elders had just received the news and they had rushed here just in time to hear Tang Luo¡¯s angry statement.


    Tang Yi did not seem to look well.


    Tang Yi respected Feng Ruqing for Yin¡¯er¡¯s sake. But, he would not allow any harm to come to Yin¡¯er.


    ¡°Young lady.¡±


    But, Tang Yi did not believe what Tang Luo had said. He turned to look at Feng Ruqing. He asked, ¡°Is what the master has said the truth?¡±


    Feng Ruqing thought for a while.


    She indeed did relentlessly cling onto the state preceptor.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the same person here then it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Tang Luo was already prepared, in case Feng Ruqing refused to admit to the truth. But, he never thought that she would admit it in front of everybody.


    He was stunned and he did not know how to respond to that.

 Chapter 359 - Feng Ruqing Was Shocked IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I not only clung onto him but I have also hugged him, kissed him, touched him, and slept with him.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    They did sleep together but they had only slept under the same quilt. They did not do anything else.


    Tang Luo was shocked again.


    The elders of the Tang family were equally shocked. They looked at Feng Ruqing with their eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°You cannot enter the Tang family given that you¡¯re such as shameless person!¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, this is what they said would happen when you do not listen to your elders. Now, do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°She approached you all because of Young Master Nan Xian. Do you still want to be with her?¡±


    Tang Luo was stunned for a while. He recovered his senses and he smiled coldly. He stared scornfully. ¡°Feng Ruqing, Young Master would never have a relationship with you. How dare you say that he had slept with you? I heard that Nan Xian hates you so much but it¡¯s you who cling onto him relentlessly. If you¡¯re really treating him like that, you should be dead by now.¡±


    He turned to Tang Yin after he said that.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, do you see now? She approached you because she wants to take your fianc¨¦ from you.¡±


    Tang Yin was nervous and anxious after Tang Luo had uncovered the truth.


    Tang Yin still did not know how to explain to Feng Ruqing when Tang Luo¡¯s sarcastic voice spoke again.


    Tang Yin was infuriated.


    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you incriminate me! What fianc¨¦? Since when did I have a fianc¨¦? Why do I not know anything about that?¡±


    Tang Yin insisted that she did not know anything about that affair. She wanted to prove that those people were just making things up.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er?¡± Tang Yi was quite shocked.


    ¡®Yin¡¯er told us that she¡¯s going to marry Young Master Nan Xian before. Now¡­ why is she saying that she knows nothing about that?¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even met Nan Xian. How could you look for a fianc¨¦ for me without asking for my permission? Did I say yes? How is it possible that I would want to marry a stranger?¡±


    The others did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that Nan Xian was both gentle and handsome? You even said that you like him.¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian is a vixen. He dares to take the woman I like away from me. It¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ll be the fianc¨¦e to a vixen!¡± Tang Yin blushed. ¡°If it is not for my inability to beat Nan Xian in a fight, that vixen would never be able to approach Xiao Qing.¡±


    The others were silent again.


    ¡®This seems weird. How did the events all lead up to this?


    ¡®She even called Young Master Nan Xian a vixen.


    ¡®She does not want him to be around Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t train fast enough before because of the problem with my body. We were afraid that people might notice my sudden improvement. That¡¯s for my safety. I had listened to you. But, I regret it now. I want to train harder. I want to beat that vixen¡ªNan Xian!¡±


    Tang Yi looked helplessly at Tang Yin¡¯s angry face. His eyes were filled with confusion. He asked, ¡°Yin¡¯er, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to marry Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know him. Why would I marry him? I want to marry the person I love!¡±


    ¡®But, you said that you won¡¯t marry anyone else other than Nan Xian before.¡¯


    Tang Yi seemed to realize something. He looked at Tang Yin with complicated feelings. Then, he turned to look at Feng Ruqing. He sighed softly.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine as long as Yin¡¯er is happy. Just let her have her way.¡±


    All of a sudden, the way how Tang Yi looked at Feng Ruqing changed.


    It was calm and serene before. But, now¡­ it seemed like Tang Yi was looking at his grandson-in-law.


    Feng Ruqing was shocked the whole time.


    ¡®What happened?


    ¡®What am I doing?


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

 Chapter 360 - This Is A Set Up I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing turned around and looked at Tang Yin. ¡°Are you Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s hesitant stare turned Tang Yin¡¯s face pale. She was so anxious that she stomped her feet hard on the floor.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s a set up!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. ¡°You approached me before just because of Nan Xian?¡±


    She knew that Tang Yin came with some purpose. But, she had never thought that it was all because of Nan Xian.


    Now, Feng Ruqing could finally see the whole picture.


    Tang Luo did not know what to say.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Feng Ruqing the one who approached Yin¡¯er because of Nan Xian? How is it that it was Yin¡¯er who approached Feng Ruqing because of Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yin was stunned. Her large eyes seemed to reflect her helplessness. ¡°Who is Nan Xian? I have just heard that name today. This is all made up by them. I know nothing about this.¡±


    No one said a word.


    ¡®You said that you don¡¯t know who Nan Xian is. But, you could say that you can¡¯t beat him.


    ¡®Now you even know how to foretell things?¡¯


    Tang Yin stared at Tang Luo angrily. ¡®I called you Uncle before because I really treated you as my elder. I didn¡¯t know that you would frame me like this. Xiao Qing has promised to give you one thousand Grade-4 spirit herbs. Now, I¡¯ll make the decision for her. I don¡¯t want to give you those spirit herbs anymore!¡±


    Tang Luo kept quiet.


    ¡®What did I do?¡¯


    Tang Luo just wanted to show Yin¡¯er Feng Ruqing¡¯s true colors so that she would know who is really treating her with a pure heart. It was the Tang family.


    ¡®But, who can tell me what¡¯s really happening here? Why is it different from what I expected?¡±


    ¡°Master Tang Yi!¡± Tang Wu and the others turned to look at Tang Yi. They were angry. ¡°Quickly advice Yin¡¯er. How could she be like that? What will happen to the Tang family if she does not marry Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°Yin¡¯er must be Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Nobody can snatch Young Master Nan Xian away! She¡¯s a woman from the secular world!¡±


    ¡°A woman like that does not even have the right to be Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. She has even made things up. Master is right. Nan Xian hates her so much, so it¡¯s impossible that they would ever sleep together. She must¡¯ve used some tactics that had made Yin¡¯er lose hope in Young Master Nan Xian.¡±


    The elders in the Tang family looked at Feng Ruqing like she was a vixen who snatched others¡¯ husbands.


    Their stares were filled with anger, hatred, and scorn.


    Tang Luo recovered his senses. His eyes were cold. ¡°Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re captivated by her today. I prohibit anybody from snatching your fianc¨¦.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s physique was special but this uniqueness would kill her before she had the chance to grow up.


    If she could stay under the protection of that power, Tang Yin would have enough time to grow up. Then, the Tang family could move higher status in the future.


    But what if¡­ she lost the identity as the fianc¨¦e of Young Master Nan Xian?


    Then, Tang Yin would become a nobody. She could never have any place here in this reclusive world even with her uniqueness.


    ¡°Master!¡± Tang Yi frowned. He moved fast and soon he stood in front of Feng Ruqing and Tang Yin. ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl. Why are you sticking up for her?¡±


    Tang Luo laughed coldly. ¡°Tang Yi, you stood against me before for Tang Zi. You forced me to let her leave. Now, you want to stand against me again just for that young girl whom you have never met before.¡±


    ¡®Tang Zi!¡¯


    Those two words were like thunder and they exploded in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s real!


    ¡®Tang Zi does come from this Tang family!¡¯


    These people had harmed Tang Zi deeply before. They had even labeled her as a traitor.

 Chapter 361 - This Is A Set Up II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Is Tang Zi a traitor? Nonsense!¡¯


    Empress Nalan had been dead for many years. The original master did not understand the situation. Even so, Tang Zi had endured all the hardships and she had never given up.


    ¡®How is it possible that Tang Zi is a traitor?¡¯


    Tang Yin was stunned too.


    It was impossible that Tang Yin did not know about Tang Zi who had served in the Iron-Blooded army. But, she had never guessed that Tang Yin came from the Tang family.


    It seemed that Master Tang Yi was the one who had protected Tang Yin that year when she was being harmed by the Tang family.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡± Tang Yin turned and she was met with a pair of cold and distant eyes.


    There was a deep anger in the young girl. The wind all around had become wild too.


    Feng Ruqing was like a fierce lion. Tang Yin had never seen Feng Ruqing like that.


    But, her being like that could calm people down.


    Tang Yin bit her lip and she held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. It was like her action showed that she would always stand by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side no matter what happened.


    ¡®Forever! Never give up!¡¯


    ¡°Master, all that I do is for Xiao Yin¡¯s sake.¡±


    Tang Yi had his own decisions.


    He could choose not to believe Feng Ruqing. He also would never believe in Tang Yin.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ there¡¯s really something between Young Master Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    Tang Yi searched for a partner for Tang Yin before because he wanted a strong force as a protection for her. If Feng Ruqing did have some kind of relation with Young Master Nan Xian, then maybe¡­ Feng Ruqing could protect Tang Yin too.


    Tang Yi sighed softly.


    ¡®Xiao Yin, I can only do this much for you. If you don¡¯t like the Tang family, then just don¡¯t ever come back here¡­¡¯


    ¡°Tang Yi!¡± Tang Luo¡¯s facial expression changed suddenly. He scolded angrily, ¡°Tang Er, Tang Si, Tang Wu, go and take Yin¡¯er away. I don¡¯t want her to turn rogue.¡±


    Elder Tang San was ordered to go and look for Tang Yu as he was not at the Tang family at the moment. There were only four elders in the Tang family.


    It was apparent that Tang Yi wanted to side with Tang Yin.


    Tang Er said nothing and did nothing. It seemed that he had ignored Tang Luo¡¯s command.


    Tang Si and Tang Wu were prepared and ready. They walked toward Tang Yin.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Yi was outrageous. The wild wind blew at his sleeves. There was a determination in Tang Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am here today. No one can touch Yin¡¯er!¡±


    He turned and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, just take Yin¡¯er away from the Tang family. I could hold them here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed calm. There was no emotion which Tang Yi could see in her seemingly calm black eyes.


    He continued talking. ¡°I just ask for a favor. Please take care of Yin¡¯er for me. I¡¯ll let you leave without a scratch today if you¡¯re able to take good care of her.¡±


    Yin¡¯er was not Tang Yi¡¯s granddaughter but Tang Yi treated her like one because it was he who had taken care of her since young.


    Tang Yi was also the only person who treated Tang Yin with a true heart in the Tang family.


    Tang Er chose Tang Yin because of his strong friendship with Tang Yi.


    Feng Ruqing was still silent. There seemed to be a great storm in her seemingly calm eyes.


    She raised her eyes and scanned all the people present there. Suddenly, there was a cold sneer on her face.


    ¡°I came to the Tang family for a deal. Now, it seems that this reclusive world is not a big deal.¡±


    The Tang family was just labeling people as traitors because of what the others said.


    ¡®How could Tang Zi have endured all of this here for twenty years?


    ¡®If Tang Zi did not meet my mother, would Tang Zi still be alive now?¡¯

 Chapter 362 - This Is A Set Up III

    Chapter 362: This is a Set Up III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was growing anger in Feng Ruqing when she thought of this. It was like she had swallowed a lot of gunpowder and it almost exploded.


    At first, Feng Ruqing disliked only Tang Luo.


    The two elders of the Tang family were snobbish but it was normal. Feng Ruqing had no right to force others to sell the Five Spirit Grass to her.


    But now¡­


    She not only disliked the Tang family, but she also had a sudden urge to destroy the Tang family because of Tang Zi.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re being arrogant! You¡¯re only a girl from the secular world. You have no right to humiliate our reclusive world.¡±


    Tang Wu moved fast and soon he was above Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.


    He could see nothing and accept nothing. He fixed his cold eyes on Feng Ruqing. He smiled and sneered.


    Feng Ruqing still remained calm under this strong pressure. She raised her eyes calmly. Her eyes seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡®Dark Warrior tier¡­


    ¡®The elder from the Tang family is at Dark Warrior tier.¡¯


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Yi was angry. He attacked Tang Wu with a palm directly.


    Tang Si wanted to go and help but he was stopped by Tang Er.


    Tang Luo saw that Tang Yi wanted to stop Tang Wu and his eyes soon darkened. He said, ¡°Tang Yi, don¡¯t you want to know where Tang Zi is now?¡±


    Tang Luo said those words calmly and he successfully distracted Tang Yi for a second. When Tang Yi recovered his senses and he wanted to stop the attack but it was already too late.


    Tang Wu¡¯s attack soon fell on Feng Ruqing strongly.


    Tang Wu still could not see any fear in Feng Ruqing up until that moment. It was just a fearless and sarcastic smile on her face.


    Everybody in this world was afraid of death.


    But, there was only a type of person who would never bow down even if they were going to die.


    Tang Wu was stunned. He never thought that Feng Ruqing was that stubborn. But, she never should cling onto Young Master Nan Xian and destroy the Tang family¡¯s arranged marriage.


    Suddenly, a soft wind blew and Tang Yin turned her body toward Tang Wu. She hugged Feng Ruqing tightly and she looked pale. Her eyes were closed.


    ¡°Little Lady!¡±


    Qian Ning was in time to see that dangerous scene when she reached there. There was deep fear in her eyes and she could not help but cry.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, run away faster!¡±


    Tang Wu saw that Tang Yin chose to stand against his attack and he soon felt nervous. He shouted immediately, ¡°Quickly go! Hurry!¡±


    It was too late!


    Tang Wu could not retract his attack.


    There was deep fear in Tang Wu and he seemed quite pale.


    All the others were anxious and in despair.


    They thought that Tang Yin liked Feng Ruqing just a little bit because she had never made any friends.


    This kind of feeling was only temporary and it would soon be forgotten.


    So, they would choose to attack Feng Ruqing even though Tang Yin was present.


    But, nobody could have guessed that Tang Yin would protect Feng Ruqing like that.


    That was a love which was so strong that life was disregarded!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a white light emerged from Feng Ruqing¡¯s body. It was like a halo and it covered the two of them in that light.


    Tang Wu¡¯s attack fell on the outside of that halo and rebounded. Tang Wu¡¯s body was flung away and he fell onto the ground.


    ***


    There was a seemingly holy light on the young girl¡¯s face in the halo. She squatted down slightly and she hugged the little loli back.


    Her hands were gentle and she patted Tang Yin¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xiao Yin. We¡¯re fine.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s body shook heavily. It seemed that she was frightened just now.

 Chapter 363 - The Tang Family Is Finished If She Is Hurt

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although Tang Yin was so frightened that she might collapse any minute, she still chose to protect Feng Ruqing no matter what.


    All the others were stunned but they subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Yin came from the Tang family and she was the hope of the Tang family¡¯s future. So, she must live!


    However, they saw that there was a blurry shadow in front of the halo when they calmed down.


    The man wore white clothes and he was handsome. He had a cold aura about him and he looked like a clean and pure lotus.


    There was a heavy silence in Tang Manor.


    It was pin-drop silence.


    All the others¡¯ eyes fell on the blurry image in front of Feng Ruqing. There was deep fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian?¡± Tang Luo was stunned. She did not know why Young Master Nan Xian was here.


    No, it did not seem right. It was not the real Young Master Nan Xian but a mirage. Everybody understood now. But, even so, that image still represented Young Master Nan Xian.


    That man seemed calm and serene. His beautiful voice was the voice of the devil now. All the people of the Tang family panicked.


    ¡°If I do not see Qing¡¯er back home safe and sound in three days, I¡¯ll kill the whole Tang family!¡±


    He stopped talking for a while before continue talking. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to lose even one strand of hair. I know very well how much hair Qing¡¯er has. I¡¯ll count her hair when she¡¯s back. If she loses even a strand of hair, the Tang family will cease to exist.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet.


    Tang Yin who was shaking just now also remained silent.


    The whole of the Tang family did not know what to say.


    ***


    Tang Yi was the first one to recover his senses. Although he was disappointed that Tang Yin could not be Nan Xian¡¯s wife, it seemed that Tang Yin had found someone she loved. Moreover, the person she loved was Nan Xian¡¯s woman.


    Hence, Tang Yin would always be protected by them. It was not much different from what he had wished before.


    Tang Yi could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Nan Xian¡¯s mirage disappeared after he finished talking.


    Tang Luo stood there helplessly. He looked in the direction where the image of Nan Xian had just disappeared.


    ¡®Is Feng Ruqing really Nan Xian¡¯s woman?¡¯


    Tang Luo clenched his fist. He thought of that possibility. His facial expression worsened and it was an ugly sight.


    But, he was not so daring as to want to attack Feng Ruqing again.


    The Tang family had spent quite a lot of effort in order to make Tang Yin fall in love with Nan Xian. They had always talked about Nan Xian¡¯s gentleness and kindness.


    But, nobody knew about Nan Xian¡¯s true characteristics.


    They did not guess that Nan Xian was that cruel and cold just by looking at his handsome face.


    Tang Wu was in despair and he was laying on the ground.


    ¡®It¡¯s over now. Feng Ruqing is really Nan Xian¡¯s woman.


    ¡®I¡­ attacked Nan Xian¡¯s woman just now.¡¯


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± Tang Si wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°Lady Feng, our Tang family did not mean that. It was done out of the provocation of others. We have misunderstood.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. Her calm gaze fell on Tang Si.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    She raised her hand and a sword appeared out of the air in her hand.


    The sword cut at Tang Si¡¯s arm and the blood gushed out quickly.


    Tang Si was a Dark Warrior now. Feng Ruqing would never beat him in a fight.


    But, who was daring enough to want to attack Feng Ruqing now?


    If she plucked out her hair intentionally and blamed it on the Tang family, Young Master Nan Xian would surely make the Tang family disappear from the face of the earth.


    Tang Si decided to endure the pain as long as Feng Ruqing could release her anger.


    Feng Ruqing stood up and her face showed no emotions. ¡°My attack was a misunderstanding too. I hope that you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    She attacked again when she was finished talking.


    Tang Si subconsciously avoided the attack this time. He did not want to endure another attack.


    He was unable to avoid the attack when he saw that Feng Ruqing had opened her sleeve and was looking for her own hair.


    Tang Si was so frightened that his body froze and did not dare to move an inch.

 Chapter 364 - Feng Rushuang? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Si¡¯s body was flung away from the sword¡¯s attack. The blood on his chest dirtied his clothes. His face was pale. He fell backward in an awkward manner.


    Both Tang Wu and Tang Luo were stunned looking at that scene.


    They saw that Feng Ruqing had thrown her glances over at them. They soon felt that there was cold air rushing toward their heads. They could not even move their feet.


    ¡°Yin¡­ Yin¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Wu almost burst into tears. ¡°Quickly tell Lady Feng how we have treated you all these years. Now, we know that it really was a misunderstanding. Can you ask her to stop given that we have taken care of you all these years.¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned at first. She was skeptical. Then, her hesitance became helplessness.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s old face froze at that. He could not even bring himself to smile just a bit.


    It was a waste, how he had treated Tang Yin all these years. He had treated her nicely. But, Tang Yin refused to admit her relation with him.


    Feng Ruqing held her sword in her hand and walked toward Tang Wu slowly.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Tang Yin was angry. ¡°This old man was really too wicked. How dare he tried to claim that I¡¯m related to him! I¡¯m from the princess¡¯s manor. I have no relation with that old man. You need to teach him a lesson for me.¡±


    Tang Yin was not one of them anymore when they had decided to attack Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®The Tang family¡¯s destiny has nothing to do with me now!¡¯


    Tang Wu was stunned. He looked at the approaching Feng Ruqing. He was in fear and his legs were shaking.


    ¡°Lady Feng, we can talk this out.¡±


    The attack came at him and Tang Wu did not dare to resist for fear that Feng Ruqing would go on and pluck out her own hair. So, Tang Wu endured the attack and it fell on his shoulders. Blood gushed out and his entire sleeves were covered in blood.


    ¡°This attack is for Tang Yin¡¯s sake. You have chosen Fengyun manor instead of her!¡±


    Another attack came again.


    ¡°This attack is for how you dreamt of marrying my state preceptor to another person!


    ¡°This attack is for how snobbish the Tang family is. You forced Yin¡¯er to do the things that she did not like without asking her opinion.


    ¡°And this attack is for how you tried to attack me just now!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was able to protect herself without being killed by Tang Wu.


    But, Tang Yin came to protect her without bothering for her own life.


    Feng Ruqing could protect herself well but she could not guarantee that she could protect Tang Yin too.


    If the state preceptor had not given her a jade pendant, Tang Yin would have been handicapped for the rest of her life even if she was not dead from the attack just now.


    ¡°The last attack¡­¡± Feng Ruqing closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes and they were cold and distant. ¡°¡­ is because¡­ you nearly harmed Xiao Yin just now!¡±


    Tang Wu was injured badly after those five attacks. He was covered in blood and his clothes were torn now.


    Tang Luo was no better. His messy hair fell onto his shoulders and his fists were clenched tightly. He felt that there was no energy left in him. He could not even resist the attack when he was facing with that fierce lady.


    And¡­ he could not resist.


    In fact, luckily all of them were Dark Warriors. Feng Ruqing¡¯s attack could harm them seriously but they would not be killed.


    This was the difference in the level of cultivation.


    But, she had the time. She had enough strength to cultivate so that she would be able to destroy the Tang family completely.


    Tang Yin opened her eyes and looked at Feng Ruqing in shock. Her eyes brightened.


    Her Xiao Qing was so cool! It made her heart pound so uncontrollably fast.


    Thump¡­ thump¡­


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Tang Luo. She raised her cold eyes and looked at the man in front of her, emotionlessly.

 Chapter 365 - Feng Rushuang? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tell me now. Who told you about my relationship with Nan Xian?¡±


    Tang Luo inhaled helplessly. ¡°A disciple of the Tang family rescued a woman a few days ago. That woman seemed to be running away from the barracks. She¡¯s called Feng Rushuang and it¡¯s she who had told me.¡±


    ¡®Feng Rushuang!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. Feng Rushuang was kept at the border of the kingdom for a few months. She should be staying there. Why did she run away?


    Did something happen there?


    Feng Ruqing was subconsciously rather nervous. She could not suppress this feeling and her facial expression turned sour.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Rushuang?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes turned cold as she asked.


    Tang Luo turned and looked at the maid who had delivered the message just now.


    The maid kneeled on the floor out of fear. ¡°Master, Lady Rushuang¡¯s injuries have healed. So, she left the Tang family after telling me about that incident. Tang Shan went away with her too.¡±


    ¡®Tang Shan?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Tang Shan the one who went after Tang Zi that year? Didn¡¯t he want to kill Tang Zi then?


    ¡®It was he who had saved Feng Rushuang.¡¯


    A few months ago, Qin Chen wanted to rescue Feng Ruqing at the Forest of Spirit Beasts when she was being taken away by Tiger Mama. If not, they would never have let Tang Shan got away.


    ¡®I never expected that he would be with Feng Rushuang now!¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Yin, we¡¯re heading back to Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was rather anxious and nervous.


    Feng Ruqing felt that there might be something wrong given that Feng Rushuang had run away. Liu Yun Kingdom might face some problems¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Yin was thinking about the princess¡¯s manor now.


    There was excitement all over Tang Yin¡¯s face after knowing that they were going back to the princess¡¯s manor. She smiled happily.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was heavy like a stone was pressed onto it. She felt that there were some unfinished business in the Tang family. But, she knew that her father was waiting for her and she was rather anxious about that. She nodded slightly then she turned and walked to the front yard.


    Feng Ruqing did not see that someone was just descending from the mountain when Feng Ruqing turned and walked away.


    That woman¡¯s face looked like Feng Ruqing¡¯s and even her sickness could not hide how beautiful she was.


    Her plain clothes moved with the wind. She seemed both graceful and elegant.


    Rong Yan looked at the girl¡¯s back.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in her head. Her heart felt like it was being hit by a hammer. It was painful and her body shook vigorously.


    ¡®No!


    ¡®Don¡¯t go!¡¯


    Rong Yan was turned as pale as snow. She was anxious and nervous. She wanted to stop Feng Ruqing from leaving. But, her body was too weak. She fell down as she took a step forward.


    Tang Luo mentioned that she could not meet Feng Ruqing for fear that she might transmit her own diseases to Feng Ruqing.


    But, she still decided to come and meet Feng Ruqing.


    She just wanted to look at her from afar.


    She wanted to know why a name could make her heart grieve so much.


    Her heart was like being pricked by a needle when she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s silhouette even if it was only from the back. There was endless pain and guilt in her. She wanted to make Feng Ruqing stay. She wanted to give Feng Ruqing all the most beautiful things in the world.


    Feng Ruqing did not notice the person behind her. She held Tang Yin¡¯s hand and walked toward the lobby.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Rong Yan wanted to make a sound desperately but it seemed like her throat was being blocked by something. She could only make a sound so small like the sound of an ant. It was shaky and hoarse. It did not make any difference to anybody.


    ¡®Don¡¯t go. I beg you. Don¡¯t go!


    ¡®Bring me along if you want to go.¡¯

 Chapter 366 - Please Turn And Look At Me

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There were tears running down Rong Yan¡¯s cheek and a hint of deep sadness in her eyes. She wanted to rush forward desperately.


    She did not understand the situation. But, she knew that she wanted to stop Feng Ruqing from leaving.


    But, the distance between her and Feng Ruqing was just too far.


    She used up all her energy and still she could not stop Feng Ruqing from leaving.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle voice was heard. He hugged Rong Yan who nearly fell down again.


    Rong Yan neither liked or hated Tang Luo before.


    But, a sense of hatred rose in her heart now. She used her hands to push Tang Luo away harshly.


    ¡°Let go. Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡®If you do not let go of me, my daughter will leave soon. She¡¯ll never come back!¡¯


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re sick again.¡± Tang Luo frowned and sighed softly. ¡°Let me bring you back to rest.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not sick.¡± There was a kind of madness in Rong Yan now. Her tears blurred her eyes. She reached her hand in the direction where Feng Ruqing had just left. Tears kept streaming down her beautiful face. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Qing¡¯er, my daughter. Don¡¯t go, my daughter.¡±


    ¡®Please turn and look at me.


    ¡®Just take a look at me¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m right behind you.¡¯


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyes soon became cold and distant. ¡°Yan¡¯er, both of your son and daughter are dead!¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s body froze. Finally, she turned and looked at Tang Luo.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tang Luo hugged Rong Yan¡¯s body tightly and he did not allow her to struggle or move. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that both of your son and daughter were killed by your husband. He killed his own children. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you couldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Rong Yan was stunned. She pushed away Tang Luo desperately.


    ¡°No! She¡¯s my daughter. She is my daughter. Go away! I want to go¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Tang Luo raised his hand suddenly and hit Rong Yan at the back of her neck.


    Rong Yan¡¯s body weakened and she fell into Tang Luo¡¯s embrace weakly.


    There was a bottomless pit of sadness in Tang Luo¡¯s eyes.


    He held her up at the waist.


    The woman¡¯s hair fell and covered her beautiful but pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yan¡¯er. I have done wrong at first. I couldn¡¯t help but continue what I have started. I had no choice because I did not want you to leave.¡±


    He would use up all his strength just to not let her leave no matter what.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously stopped walking.


    She turned around and her gaze fell on the mountain at the back of the manor.


    There was a woman in Tang Luo¡¯s embrace. That woman wore plain clothes and her hair was loose. Her face was hidden by Tang Luo and Feng Ruqing could not see her face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Yin looked at Feng Ruqing surprisingly. Then, she looked in the direction where Feng Ruqing had fixed her eyes on. She looked at Tang Luo and blinked. ¡°Tang Luo must be carrying the woman he kidnapped ten years ago. That woman did not come down from the mountain for the past ten years. Why did she come down today?¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly. Her hands were on her chest. Her heart beat so fast without reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That woman seems to be mad. It looks as if she had lost a son and a daughter and she couldn¡¯t take it. I wanted to go and look at her once but I was caught by Tang Si. He punished me for that. So, I¡¯m always curious as to what kind of woman could make Tang Luo that desperate. He even drove her mad.¡±


    ¡®Was she really mad because of the loss of her son and daughter? That¡¯s what Tang Yu said.¡¯


    Tang Yin still felt that Tang Luo kidnapped that woman because of her beauty. He had even driven her mad.

 Chapter 367 - Rong Yan’s Madness I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Her children are gone?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know why she wanted to know about that incident but she asked anyway.


    Tang Yin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that too. But, Tang Luo said that she seems to be mad. So, nobody in the Tang family is allowed to go to that mountain.¡±


    Rong Yan had come to the Tang family for ten years now. Tang Yin had never even met her once. The elders in the Tang family did not allow Tang Yin to go to the mountain because of that.


    It was a loss when Tang Yin thought of that.


    Feng Ruqing felt some kind of sadness in her heart. She lowered her eyes and there was a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°She has lost her children and I have no mother. We¡¯re quite alike in that way.¡±


    ¡®So, I can¡¯t lose my father too.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not stay there for long. She turned away from Rong Yang and turned to walk toward the entrance of the Tang manor.


    Her eyes seemed cold and distant when she turned and walked away.


    She would definitely take revenge on the Tang family for what they had done to Tang Zi.


    She would bring Tang Zi and walk into the Tang family just like they owned the place. They would get back at them for what the Tang family had done.


    ***


    There was a woman in white sitting cross-legged at the top of the mountain.


    The white phoenix beside her raised its head and looked at her from time to time. There was gentleness in its beautiful eyes.


    Suddenly¡­


    The white phoenix felt upset when it felt a presence nearby. It quickly got up and stared at that God-like body angrily.


    Su Yi also noticed something and opened her eyes. She smiled slightly and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°Are you descending the mountain today?¡±


    Nan Xian nodded. ¡°Yes, Qing¡¯er is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Then, quickly go now. Don¡¯t let her wait for you for too long.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nan Xian frowned slightly. He seemed to be using his calm voice subconsciously. ¡°I need to leave Shenyun Mountain now because Qing¡¯er is facing some troubles.¡±


    Su Yi frowned slightly. ¡°Trouble?¡±


    ¡°The Tang family wants to attack Qing¡¯er.¡± His calm eyes fell on Su Yi.


    It was calm as usual.


    Su Yi¡¯s finger stroked at the white phoenix beside her. She seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°The Tang family?¡±


    It seemed that the person who wanted to find a fiancee for Nan Xian also came from the Tang family.


    Now, the Tang family wanted to attack Nan Xian¡¯s woman.


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡± Su Yi¡¯s facial expression was gentle. She was as beautiful as an angel. ¡°Take this dudou and give it to her.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yi¡¯s hand slowly.


    There was a red dudou on her palm. The red dudou lied on her palm quietly.


    ¡°I made this by using the silk spun out by the spirit silkworms. I even asked the fire spirit wolf to roast it with its fire. Then, I immersed it in the Holy Water Pond for half a month. It will protect her life in a dangerous situation. It will work for three times.¡±


    Su Yi¡¯s eyes darkened when she talked about that dudou. Her eyes were cold.


    ¡°I made this dudou that time. He wanted to take it to give to his lover. I did not let him so I hid it and I never thought of taking it out for my whole life. But, I had no choice now.¡±


    Nan Xian held out his hand and took the dudou away.


    He smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Su Yi also smiled. ¡°This thing is useless to me. It¡¯s worth it if I give it to her.¡±


    Nan Xian said no more. He turned his gaze upon the white phoenix.


    ¡°The feathers of the white phoenix is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er must be very happy if I pluck out its feathers to make clothes for her.¡¯


    Swoosh!


    The white phoenix was scared and it quickly got up. It hid behind Su Yi and glared at Nan Xian angrily.

 Chapter 368 - Rong Yans Madness II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian had never praised it before!


    So, as soon as it heard Nan Xian words, it knew right off that he was a bastard who was up to no good.


    ¡°Nan Xian, don¡¯t you always bully white phoenix.¡± Su Yi smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Or else, it¡¯s going to cry again.¡±


    The white phoenix kept nodding.


    ¡®True, if Nan Xian dares to bully it again, it will cry for him to see!¡¯


    Nan Xian did not think much at first, but a light flashed in his calm eyes as soon as Su Yi finished her last sentence.


    ¡®Cry?


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I¡­ collect more tears for Qing¡¯er?¡¯


    He had already emptied the white phoenix¡¯s secret chamber of treasures. If he wanted to make it cry, the only way to do it was to go with the feather that it had always been proud of.


    ¡°Well,¡± Nan Xian slightly cocked his eyebrows. ¡°I can stop bullying it, but someone¡¯s bullying Qing ¡®er, and I feel terrible about it.¡±


    Su Yi frowned a little and turned to look at the white phoenix.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡¯s right, White Phoenix. The little girl is being bullied. You, as our family member, don¡¯t you want to offer something to protect that little girl?¡±


    The white phoenix was so angry that it stomped the ground with its feet.


    Its treasure, all of its baby treasures had been ransacked by Nan Xian! What else could it offer to help?


    However¡­


    Su Yi¡¯s last sentence had struck the white phoenix¡¯s heart as every of its grudge had been swept off in a minute.


    Family member. Su Yi said that it was their family member¡­ Did not that imply Su Yi had already accepted it as one of their family members?


    The white phoenix was so happy as its little pee-pee was erect. It poked around for half a day and finally, it took out a feather and handed it to Nan Xian.


    ¡°This is the most precious thing that you can get from me. If she lights up this feather, my doppelganger will show up right away. Even if I¡¯m not capable of transforming into a human form now, it¡¯s not a problem for me to handle and deal with that so-called Tang family.¡±


    Nan Xian seemed calm. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with the present.


    However, he understood that the white phoenix could not offer anything better anymore.


    He accepted the feather from the white phoenix and gently replied, ¡°This feather is considered to be useable. At least when Qing¡¯er wants to destroy the Tang family, she need not stain her hand. It¡¯s good to have you in helping her on the cleaning part.¡±


    The white phoenix went numb and then it got angry. ¡°Nan Xian, you look down on me! This is the most exquisite feather from our white phoenix clan as it can create a doppelganger of me. I¡¯ve spent twenty years to get this one exquisite feather, do you know how much power it has?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Xian simply replied coldly even though the white phoenix was furious.


    The white phoenix did not want to say anything anymore as it felt that the situation was very unjust to him.


    Like mother like son. Both of them were the kind of people could not carry a conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Nan Xian turned back and looked at Su Yi. ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Su Yi nodded. ¡°Off you go.¡±


    Nan Xian turned and looked away. That long snowy robe gradually faded away in those fluffy and mountain-like clouds.


    ***


    Blood was everywhere.


    In the bloodstained palace.


    The woman tightly gripped onto the quilt she was laying on, on the sandalwood bed. Her stunning face was pale and covered in tears.


    ¡°Your Empress¡­¡± The old granny standing next to her was so worried and said, ¡°The assassin was inside the palace, but no one could fight against the assassin. His Majesty wishes to deal with the assassin on his own, but no worries. Your Empress, his Majesty is strong and talented, he will be fine. His Majesty will be back after Your Empress has given birth to the baby.


    The girl tightened her grip on the quilt then. Her pretty eyes were not only filled with anxiety but more anger deeper inside.


    How could¡ª


    That bunch of people come here?


    How could they ignore the rules and break them?

 Chapter 369 - Rong Yans Madness III

    Chapter 369: Rong Yan¡¯s Madness III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She felt resentful and helpless about it. She felt helpless because she did not know why she was forced to give birth to a baby at such a crucial moment


    She hated it¡­ she hated those people who were there to hurt the person she loved!


    There was a throbbing pain in her stomach. That pain was strong enough to turn her pale. The bedsheets and comforters were already wet with her cold sweat, also, sticky enough.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, it¡¯s over. The baby is a little princess! Congratulations, Empress!¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another one, another one. A little prince.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as the old granny finish her words, a force surged up from Rong Yan¡¯s neck, her mind went blank and then she passed out.


    The girl failed to notice what was happening as she was gently staring at both her babies. She kissed and caressed them in turn as her eyes seemed to look very reluctant to part with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Mother can no longer stay by your side in the future.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mother cannot take care of you and watch you grow up.


    ¡®But your father, he will protect and take good care of you!


    ¡®Mother¡­ will try everything I can to protect and keep you safe.¡¯


    Suddenly, her world blacked out. The lovely little figures were slowly fading from her eyes.


    She started to panic.


    She fought so hard to reach for their little hands that were stretching out to her¡­


    Even just for one more time, only if she could touch or kiss them again.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she still failed to reach for their little hands. All she could do was helplessly watch everything around her fade into darkness¡­


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    In the cabin, Rong Yan was lying on the bed. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and felt great pain in her head, then she held her head tightly.


    Everything in the dream¡­ what was happening exactly?


    Why did she feel like she had gone through all of these before?


    Who was she exactly? Where were her children?


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Luo, the person who was staying by Rong Yan all the time, he stretched out his hands as he wanted to hug her as soon as she awoke.


    She pushed him away before he could get close to her.


    ¡°Go away. I want to find Qing¡¯er, I want to find my Qing¡¯er!¡±


    She could not remember anything, but when she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, she knew it. She knew that was her daughter!


    The daughter that she had waited and missed for many years!


    That surge of excitement and happiness that she got as soon as she saw her! That was what life about! A life where she had gone through ten months of pregnancy and had finally given birth to that daughter!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re getting sick again.¡± Tang Luo did not get angry but sighed as he could do nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I told you I don¡¯t have any disease!¡± Rong Yan went completely mad. Her eyes were red with tears as she looked resentful, fierce, and annoyed. ¡°Yes, I was sick before, but that was because I¡¯m sick of missing my children. I¡¯m fully recovered now, she¡¯s my daughter and my love. I want to leave the Tang family. I want to look for her!¡±


    Tang Luo frowned. The thing that he had always worried about was finally happening.


    He knew. He knew that it was not any good thing to let Feng Ruqing into Tang Residence.


    That was why he tried all he could to not let Yan¡¯er bump into her.


    But he had never thought of Yan¡¯er, a woman who was always reluctant even to take a step to go out of the back hill, would leave the mountain and meet Feng Ruqing at that very moment.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you starting to remember?¡± He asked again, quite hesitant.


    Rong Yan sneered. ¡°I may not remember who I am, but it¡¯s enough that I remember who she is. Nobody can stop me from finding my daughter!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± Tang Luo smiled as he walked toward Rong Yan. ¡°What you saw was only her back. You didn¡¯t even get to see her from her front, how can you be sure that she¡¯s your daughter? I think you should take a good rest, I¡¯ll call the doctor and check on your condition again.¡±

 Chapter 370 - Why? I

    Chapter 370: Why? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not sick!¡± Rong Yan was unusually agitated. She was so mad that she pulled out a sword from the headboard of the bed and placed the sword on her face.


    Tang Luo was shocked. ¡± Yan¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±


    Rong Yan sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you and the Tangs think I¡¯m not aware that all of you are talking behind my back and saying that I¡¯m the Helen of Troy! The truth is, you are the one who doesn¡¯t want to let go of me! You guys have treated me such a way just because of my pretty face. I should disfigure myself so that I can be in peace for the rest of my life.¡±


    She did not want much. All she hoped was to find her daughter and husband. And by doing that, she would feel felt as they could live healthily and peacefully for the rest of their lives.


    She was not ambitious too. All she hoped for was for her daughter to be by her side; her husband would only care for her, and wished the state to always be in peace.


    But why was everyone so harsh on her!


    She got this countenance from her parents, was that her fault? Why should she bear all of the sufferings?


    Why!!!


    The sword had already slashed her face. However, she acted as if nothing had happened as the blood was oozing out, she grinned.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± Tang Luo frowned and said, ¡°Put down the sword, quick.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s face was dull. ¡°I want to leave the Tang family!¡±


    There seemed to be a storm in Tang Luo¡¯s eyes. He had treated her so good, he was by her side for ten years, and in the end, she still wanted to leave him!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± As usual, his face turned gentle and clear as jade again. ¡°I will never let you hurt yourself again.¡±


    Just like a gust of wind, he was suddenly in front of Rong Yan and he gripped her arms so hard.


    Her arms were already weak. As he gripped her arms tighter, she lost all her strength as the long sword in her hands immediately fell to the ground.


    ¡°If it were ten years ago, I was no match for you. But you are now weaker than before, also with a serious condition now, for sure you can¡¯t fight against me.¡±


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid that Rong Yan would leave him when she recalled her past.


    So he had been poisoning Rong Yan¡¯s food all these years.


    The poison would not hurt her body, though, it was enough to weaken her day by day.


    All these years, Rong Yan was silly and dumb enough as she was never aware that someone was poisoning her, especially when she did not use her spiritual power.


    It was lucky for him to have the foresight to poison Rong Yan. Or else, no one from the Tang family ¡­could even fight against her power then.


    He had never fallen for her ability but the person herself, Rong Yan, all this time.


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    He had never seen that piercing-cold expression before.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m the one who loves you the most in this world.¡± Tang Luo looked down. He was smiling as he stretched out his hand to hold Rong Yan to him. ¡°Nobody loves you more than I do. They will never love you more than I do in this world.¡±


    ¡°Go away!!!¡±


    Rong Yan roared and stretched out her hand to push Tang Luo away.


    She could not stand on her feet as she pulled herself away from his arms and almost fell.


    However, she was still reluctant to let Tang Luo get close to her, not even one step!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I have tried not to harm you for years. Now, I will make you my woman and you will never be able to find him again for the rest of your life.¡±


    His eyes were suddenly filled with hatred before they turned gentle again. His voice was as gentle and soft as water. ¡°He will not accept a fallen angel. No man can accept you except me.¡±


    He could also ignore the fact that she had given birth to a baby.


    Only true love could be so tolerant.


    Therefore, no one in the world loved her more than him.

 Chapter 371 - Why? II

    Chapter 371: Why? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo stretched out his hand and pulled Rong Yan into his arms again.


    With a mighty force this time, he would never let her escape again.


    Rong Yan¡¯s body trembled heavily. Her heart was filled with deep anger and loath. It was like a volcano that would erupt anytime.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Luo looked at the girl standing in front. He seemed to be beguiled, obsessed, and crazy.


    Rong Yan clenched her fists tightly as she closed her eyes.


    Another figure emerged in her mind then¡­


    Wearing a king¡¯s robe, the guy was handsome, gentle, and sophisticated.


    That was the memory embedded deep in her head.


    It was a guy whom she had forgotten for ten years. However, he was the guy whom she would always meet in her dream at night.


    Although he looked blurry in the dream or was covered with a thin layer of mist, she could not control her heartbeats whenever he appeared.


    That intense feeling for him was the reason why she did not believe in Tang Luo¡¯s words.


    A man whom she would still love even though she had lost her memory. How could he hurt her?


    He must be the best husband in the world!


    Rong Yan opened her eyes.


    She looked overbearing, just like before, as she was the king that everyone would respect in the world!


    No more silliness, dumbness, or gentleness could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a mighty force exploded from her body.


    That force was startling enough to force Tang Luo to retreat immediately. His eyes were wild with shock.


    Splat!


    Rong Yan spat a mouthful of blood. She looked pale.


    She could stand on her feet, but needed the wall¡¯s support to steady herself as both of her legs could not stand straight anymore.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­ ¡± Tang Luo finally came to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re poisoned, you are weaker than before. But then you didn¡¯t care for your body and pushed me away using your power. You will hurt your body by doing so.¡±


    The poison that he used would weaken her ability, but it was not harmful to her body.


    However, it was hard to say that the effects would remain the same if Yan¡¯er was trying to do anything violent again¡­


    Rong Yan wiped away the blood from the corners of her lips and smirked. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯d rather us perish together. I will never let you taint me!¡±


    Back then, she would rather die than to let the people from the Divine Herbs Sect to touch her too. There was no difference now!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you starting to recall your past?¡± Tang Luo frowned and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She did not recall anything when she woke up from the evil dream that day. Not until when¡­ Tang Luo was coercing her.


    Then the vague countenance started to reveal itself slowly and become clearer.


    It was at that very moment when she retrieved all of the memories that she had forgotten before.


    ¡®Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡®The Tang family!¡¯


    Rong Yan clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to make all of the people, who stopped her family from reuniting, die!


    ¡°But don¡¯t you remember how good I have treated you for these past ten years?¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± Rong Yan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re good to me, so you intentionally poisoned me when I was badly wounded to make me lose my memory? You¡¯re good to me, so you imprisoned me for ten years when I was silly and idiotic? You¡¯re good to me, so you stopped me from meeting my daughter and even coerced me?¡±


    She remembered everything.


    And she remembered how the Tang family had treated her for the past ten years¡­


    Why was she reluctant to receive help from the little servant? Because she was not sober and ignorant enough that even a little servant would dare to bully and insult her.


    She was a person that would revolt, even though she was not as strong as before. She would still beat the little servant black and blue. For that reason, Tang Luo always thought that she would never let anyone step into the back hill when she would beat the ¡®innocent¡¯ little servant who allowed someone to go there.

 Chapter 372 - Why? III

    Chapter 372: Why? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She did not allow the doctor to check her condition, because it was the doctor who had pricked her with needles even when she was healthy, never wanting to let go of her.


    She was afraid, loathful, and sick of dealing with them. So she hit the doctors.


    That was the reason why Tang Luo thought that she would rather stay ill than seek help from the doctors.


    And Tang Yu¡ª


    The girt who was the same age as Rong Yan¡¯s daughter, but a villainous and evil person.


    When Rong Tan was still dumb and missed her daughter so much, she pretended to be gentle as a strategy to trick her of her many spirit herbs. And she would turn against her after she got the spirit herbs from her.


    However, there was always some time when she was sober, no matter how dumb she was.


    Tang Yu had no chance to cheat her of her spirit herbs when she was sober, but then, she would provoke and remind her using her daughter¡¯s tale as a revenge for not giving her spirit herbs.


    However¡­


    Although a lot of spirit herbs were cheated from her by Tang Yu, all the spirit herbs that were above Grade-5 were firmly secured in her hand all the time.


    Because she had always understood well that, things that she kept for Qing¡¯er must never fall into anyone else¡¯s hand!


    No one!!!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I admit that I have failed you since the very beginning, but I have used ten years to make up to you. Our whole Tang family is making up to you, isn¡¯t that enough?


    Tang Luo looked at Rong Yan as his heart ached.


    Rong Yan smiled coldly and stood up. ¡°Tang Jia is making up to me?¡±


    ¡°The little servant girl who bullied her, the injuries from the doctors, Tang Yu¡¯s cheating, these were all¡­


    ¡°Making up to me?¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Was there anything else that had happened in the past ten years that he did not know?


    Rong Yan sneered.


    ¡°I can tell you why on earth you are inferior to him!


    ¡°When we got married, we were not strong enough, but we promised to support each other for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Her voice turned from cold to gentle now.


    ¡°But there were so many women who wanted to marry him, also countless people who coerced him to take a concubine. He turned all of them down despite being under all the pressures. It was I who had persuaded him to take one of the concubines, only if he never pampers the girl, that¡¯s all I wanted.¡±


    She had met all the women before they entered the palace.


    Also, she told them about Feng Tianyu¡¯s decision.


    They could live in the palace but were condemned to live a life of widowhood till the end. She could let them go if they did not want to. However, if they insisted on staying, they had no choice but to follow!


    If anyone dared to seduce Feng Tianyu, she would not sit back and let go of any of their mistakes. It would not matter if it was that woman herself or her family because the rest of their lives were doomed to be restless!


    She was ruthless because she did not allow her husband to sleep with other concubines. Also, she had given the women a chance to leave or stay from the very beginning.


    However, there were still women who wanted to enter the palace, so they could not blame her for being cruel.


    ¡°For this reason¡­ ¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face turned even gentler as she was reminiscing the past. ¡°I have stirred up troubles with so many people, and they forced my husband to abandon me. But then, again, he survived through all the pressures and would never let anyone hurt me.¡±


    ¡°And you?


    ¡°So many people did so many harmful things to me, they just did them right before your eyes, but do you even know that?


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too arrogant, or you don¡¯t really love me that much, so you provided them with a chance to hurt me.¡±


    But Feng Tianyu would never do that!


    She had never even suffered a single injury when he was beside her.


    He had always been keeping her safe and sound all the time. So in return, she was willing to defend the country for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    Tang Luo finally panicked. He grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder and said,¡± I love you so much, I really do. I just don¡¯t know what had happened. Yan¡¯er, please, believe me, I would never let go of anyone who had hurt you before, never!¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: Rong Yan¡¯s Wounds I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The corners of Rong Yan¡¯s lips lifted, and her smile became more and more scornful.


    She did not like the people who cry out and say they wanted to avenge her only after all the sufferings had ended.


    She only liked men like Feng Tianyu¡­


    That kind of man who would never let her get hurt in the first place!


    Tang Luo could not help but get mad when he saw Rong Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, Feng Ruqing has a half-sister!


    ¡°That man had betrayed you long ago. I, I¡¯m the only one who will not betray you!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rong Yan¡¯s seemed calm. ¡°So what?¡±


    Tang Luo was stunned and in disbelief. ¡°You still want to forgive him despite it?¡±


    Rong Yan smiled and looked at Tang Luo. ¡°I trust him. He will never do that.¡±


    She wanted them to stop talking about her trust toward Feng Tianyu.


    Back then, she already found out that someone had poisoned him before she left. It was a kind of poison that would make it impossible for Feng Tianyu to have an affair with any other woman in the bed!


    Or else he would die immediately.


    But Feng Tianyu had been well alive since then, which implied that he had never pampered or got close with that concubine.


    Back then¡­


    She was the one who had secretly helped to stop the poison from invading Feng Tianyu. In doing so, her body weakened. She could not fully recover even though she was going to deliver a baby, and that was why it provided an opportunity for the people to attack her.


    Even if the poison was halted, it was still impossible for him to sleep with anyone. Therefore, every time Feng Tianyu wanted to go wild with her in bed, she would use the pregnancy as an excuse to turn him down.


    Therefore¡­


    It remained unknown where did the girl come from.


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyes were red and asked angrily. ¡°You trust him that much?¡±


    ¡°He had betrayed you. How could you still trust him?


    ¡°Why?


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, do you really love that man?


    ¡°He¡¯s a man from the secular world. Is he worthy of your love?


    ¡°I come from the so-called secular world, and our power match too. Why can¡¯t I be your man?¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I will never let go of you. I¡¯ll never do that in my life!¡±


    Tang Luo grabbed Rong Yann¡¯s wrist tightly and shook her violently.


    This woman gave her ten years of happiness, but to abandon him now¡­


    How could she be so cruel!


    Just because of that little servant and the doctor who had done bad things to her?


    He did not take any action in the first place because he was ignorant. When he knew, he would definitely not let go of those people, was that not enough to prove his love toward her?


    What the hell does she want him to do to prove his love?


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a spirit force came inside the cabin and crashed on Rong Yan¡¯s chest violently.


    Rong Yan¡¯s body had been initially weak. Under that spiritual force, she fell backward suddenly and hit her head on the wall. It was so painful that her scalp went numb and her face turned pale.


    Rong Yan¡¯s hand was quivering.


    Was she weakened to such an extent?


    She was so weak that simply anyone could hurt her?


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Tang Luo frowned and asked as he turned around and saw Tang Yu standing there expressionlessly.


    Tang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Father, this woman already wishes to leave the Tang family now. Do you still want to let her do whatever she wants, just like before?


    ¡°Letting her roam at the back of the hill freely?


    ¡°If you really like her, you¡¯d better tie this woman up before she runs away!¡±


    Rong Yan forced herself to stand up.


    She tried to gather a puff of spiritual force in her palms, but the force vanished just as it appeared.


    She tried again, but still, failed.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    She coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked at the Tang family¡¯s father and daughter, coldly.


    Tang Luo was shocked. He turned his head back and looked at Rong Yan. ¡°Tie her up¡­¡±


    Tie her up, how could he bear to do that¡­


    ¡°Father, you have spent ten years on her, but she was never grateful. Instead, she is trying to drive a wedge between us. Father, don¡¯t you know well what kind of person I am?


    Because of you, I am willing to accept a crappy woman to be my mother, isn¡¯t that enough to prove my sincerity?¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: Rong Yan¡¯s Wounds II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo remained silent.


    ¡°She only wants her husband and children back. Once you set her free, she will take an opportunity to leave unless you keep an eye on her day and night. Don¡¯t tell me that you have poisoned her and made her lose her memories. Don¡¯t you see that she has got her memory back now?


    ¡°What if she gets her power back too?


    ¡°Who else can stop her?¡±


    Tang Yu looked malevolent.


    What a cheap woman Rong Yan, how could she have regained her memory?!


    She could not let her go, or else she would lose her position as the lady of Fengyun Manor!


    She would not have had any attachment to the position if she had never owned it before. Since she had gotten the taste of the power of being a lady of the house, she never wanted to lose it again!


    After all, everyone from Fengyun Manor had already assumed that Rong Yan was already dead.


    She could¡­ make it real too!


    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes flashed with the intention of murdering her before Tang Luo could notice.


    Everything was fine when Rong Yan had no past memories at first. If someone was to blame, all they could blame was Rong Yan who found her memory back, but not Tang Yu.


    She would not let anyone take away what was already in her hand!


    Tang Luo started to panic because Rong Yan was too strong. She was strong enough to make him afraid. So, he could not bear any chances of letting her restore her ability!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°I would not have wanted to¡­


    ¡°Do so¡­¡±


    Tang Luo closed his eyes in agony and opened them after a while. ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want to be my woman. We will just by each other sides, and that¡¯s already enough. ¡±


    He did not ask for much. All he wanted was for Rong Yan to be with him for the rest of his life¡­


    Tang Yu sneered. She gradually took out a little purple flower.


    ¡°Feed her this. This will not only take away all of her spiritual power but also it will make her lose her spiritual power completely. Also, it will make her unable to move and speak.¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyes turned wild with shock. ¡°It¡­


    ¡°It could¡­


    ¡°Also make her unable to speak?¡±


    ¡°Purple Wood Flower, you should have heard of it before.¡±


    ¡®Purple Wood Flower, isn¡¯t that a Grade-5 spirit herb?


    ¡®How could Tang Yu have Grade-5 spirit herbs in her hands?¡¯


    Rong Yan looked at the spirit herbs in Tang Yu¡¯s hand, her body went stiff as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not Purple Wood Flower. It¡¯s Purple Kite flower.¡±


    Purple Wood Flower and Purple Kite Flower. It was hard to distinguish them as they looked very similar.


    However, one of the flowers was a Grade-5 spirit herb, while the other one was a Grade-6 spirit herb!


    Their pharmaceutic effects were different too! However, both of the flowers were toxic.


    The former one had the effects just like what had Tang Yu mentioned. However, the latter one not only consists of the same effect as the former one but also, it would dehydrate a person day by day until the body became a dry corpse.


    As for how she knew it so well¡­


    It was because the Purple Kite Flower originally belonged to her!


    She had put it in Fengyun Manor¡¯s treasury vault, how could it end up in Tang Yu¡¯s hands?


    Rong Yan¡¯s suddenly panicked, she seemed to remember that there was a time when she had accidentally taken out Fengyun Manor¡¯s token. However, she had forgotten to keep it back. Did she hide it under the quilt?


    As soon as Rong Yan thought of this, she quickly staggered to the wooden bed and unfolded the quilt right away. However, the bed was empty, nothing could be found¡­


    Fengyun Manor¡¯s token was gone!


    Rong Yan stared at Tang Yu angrily. Her body was shaking, her beautiful eyes burned with a flame.


    Tang Yu was not afraid of her as the corners of her lips lifted coldly. ¡°Father, what I hold in my hand is Purple Wood Flower. It¡¯s already not easy for me to get Grade-5 spirit herbs, do you think I¡¯m capable of finding and getting Grade-6 spirit herbs?


    ¡°It¡¯s only because she¡¯s afraid, so she reacted like that on purpose so that she can stop you from feeding her the medicine.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Rong Yans Wounds III

    Chapter 375: Rong Yan¡¯s Wounds III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo could not become the master of the Tang family if he were foolish. However, he could not think rationally as his heart had gone mad.


    He was too afraid that Rong Yan would leave him.


    He would do anything to make her stay!


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Even if Rong Yan could detox herself from the poison that he had given to her years ago, it must be impossible for her to detox herself from the Violet-Wood Bloom¡¯s poison!


    ¡°Father, I know you cannot stand to do it. Why don¡¯t you let me help you?¡± Tang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s eyes sank in pain.


    The Violet-Wood Bloom was too poisonous. He really could not stand seeing her taking that poison.


    So, he did not say anything as he looked at Rong Yan guiltily. Then, he turned and walked out.


    Leaving only Rong Yan and Tang Yu in the room.


    ¡°Aunt Rong¡­ ¡± Tang Yu gently smiled and walked toward Rong Yan. ¡°I can see that you cannot even stand on your feet. Stop fighting, do you think that useless people like you can be my opponent?¡±


    ¡°You just pushed my father away, and I guess you¡¯ve used up all your power so you can do nothing to me now¡ª¡±


    It was apparent that Tang Yu had returned for quite a while and heard many of their conversations.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I am the Lady of Fengyun Manor right now. Don¡¯t worry, I will inform the people of Fengyun Manor that it was your own daughter who had poisoned you!


    Tang Yu smirked. ¡°My words, the people in Fengyun Manor will¡­¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°They will not believe you.¡±


    ¡°I will make them believe.¡± Tang Yu pursed her little lips haughtily. ¡°The bunch of fools in Fengyun Manor, they are very easy to trick. It¡¯s such a waste if I don¡¯t make use of them. Oh, by the way, I have to tell you that your taste in names is really terrible, Feng Qing court¡­¡±


    ¡°What a disgusting name to hear, so I have changed it into Feng Yu court. Well, that is the court that you had prepared for me, so for sure, it has to be named after me.¡±


    Rong Yan clenched her fists tightly. Her breath was starting to turn erratic too.


    ¡°Aunt Rong, thank you. Thank you for putting in such an effort into building Fengyun Manor and all the power and status that come together for me, also a Feng Yu court for me too. I can¡¯t thank you enough for that!


    ¡°From now on, I will never tell anyone from the Tang family that you were sponging our Tang family too.¡±


    ¡°Oh by the way, throughout these ten years, I have lied to Father that because you¡¯re not in good condition, you need something throughout these ten years. I told him that you need the spirit herbs as a medication. So, he was very assured to entrust me with the spirit herbs and serve you. Well, the truth is, I have eaten all the spirit herbs. Then, I told everyone in the Tang family that Father was pampering you by serving you with spirit herbs every day.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, everyone from the Tang family hates you very much as none of them wants you to be alive!


    ¡°To keep a freeloader in our family¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Although the spirit herbs were not as precious as the one that she had cheated from Rong Yan, still, even a little ant has its own meat too. It was natural for her to benefit from eating more spirit herbs.


    And Rong Yan was doomed to hold the bag for her. Well, Rong Yan deserved this because she did not want to hand over the storage bag to her!


    Rong Yan gritted her teeth, and resolutely refused to swallow the Violet-Milvus Bloom.


    Tang Yu¡¯s seemed wicked and tried to force the Violet-Milvus Bloom into her mouth.


    Her gums were bleeding. Tang Yu had poked them with her nails.


    The sap of the Violet-Milvus Bloom had filled her mouth and gotten to her wounds, immediately invading her body through her wounds.


    Tang Luo was still worried, so he came back immediately after he had left.


    He pushed open the door, and he saw Tang Yu holding Rong Yan¡¯s body. Tang Yu cried out sadly, ¡°Aunt Rong, I really like you, I¡¯m afraid that you would leave, so I have no choice but to feed you the Violet-Wood Bloom. Please don¡¯t blame me. I really don¡¯t want to part with you¡ª¡±

 Chapter 376 - A Hero Can Shed No Tears, Only Blood I

    Chapter 376: A Hero can Shed no Tears, Only Blood I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo saw Tang Yu¡¯s painful expression and relented.


    His daughter liked Yan¡¯er, just like him.


    It was Yu¡¯er who had accompanied Yan¡¯er when he had no time to be by her side throughout all these years.


    So, how could Yu¡¯er want to bully Yan¡¯er?


    In fact, she loved her so much.


    Or else¡­ Yu¡¯er could just refuse to accept Yan¡¯er, but why did she try everything she could to make her stay?


    It seemed that Yan¡¯er had misunderstood because Yu¡¯er was not treating her in the way wanted, just like how Yan¡¯er misunderstood him as well¡ª


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s all right.¡± Tang Luo went up to Tang Yu and patted her on her shoulder. ¡°Father knows that you are too fond of her, but you have no choice to come up with this idea. I feel you. Just like what you worry about, I was afraid that she would leave too.¡±


    Rong Yan seemed to be lost in her own mind as she looked on blankly. Just like a soulless person, her eyes were blank.


    Tang Yu looked down as she grinned.


    She did not want to take away Rong Yan¡¯s life immediately because she was afraid that Father would find out that she was up to something. So, she decided to use Violet-Milvus Bloom and let the time slowly¡­


    Slowly take her away!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er.¡± Tang Luo walked up to Rong Yan painfully as his eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°One day, you will know who¡¯s the one who loves you the most in the world.¡±


    He did not get any reply from her even though he waited for a long time. It was because the woman before him was unable to open her mouth and speak any more.


    He finally sighed and gradually stood up. ¡°Yu¡¯er, take good care of her for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Yu, with tears in her eyes, nodded.


    As she saw Tang Luo walk out of the cabin, something cold flashed in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes as she hurried out.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s voice made him stop as he was just about to walk out of the cabin.


    Tang Luo looked back at her and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Tang Yu¡¯s eyes seemed malicious. ¡°She has remembered everything now. We can only let her stay with us forever by killing her relatives.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s face had suddenly changed. ¡°Never lay a finger upon them.¡±


    Tang Yu seemed surprised and asked, ¡°Why? Why not? Tell me a reason, Father.¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s lips seemed to reflect a sense of bitterness.


    Tang Yu thought he was willing to tolerate?


    He could let go of her past, but still, Feng Ruqing was her daughter.


    The presence of this woman was like a thorn in his heart.


    A thorn that would always remind him of a man who had all the happy times with her before!


    Also, to make her give birth to a child for him willingly!


    He was not some kind of generous or tolerant person. He was only generous to Rong Yan but not other people¡­


    He could not make himself ignore and pretend to see nothing of it!


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing was Nan Xian¡¯s woman!


    He wished he could never see Feng Ruqing in his life again, but what could he do with her?


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, stop involving yourself in this matter again. We, the Tang family, is a reclusive family. Back then, we have set the rules that people from the reclusive world will never interfere with the secular world. This is a rule that even the Divine Herbs Sect would never dare to violate.¡±


    Tang Luo sighed.


    Many years ago, there were not so many rules in Cang Yue Mainland. Those who were not strong enough were doomed to die.


    But just a few decades ago, a strong man came out of nowhere and forced the reclusive world to sign the agreements with the secular world that had been oppressed for countless years.


    As a condition, he must remain in that place for the rest of his life, as he was never allowed to return to the secular world anymore.


    Tang Yu tried to conceal her wickedness. ¡°Father, I understand¡­

 Chapter 377 - A Hero Can Shed No Tears, Only Blood II

    Chapter 377: A Hero can Shed no Tears, Only Blood II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Not far above the hills.


    Feng Rushuang stood in the valley, as the corner of her lips lifted into some kind of sneer. It seemed like she could see the imperial city was in the storm of war from such a height.


    A few days before, several countries had invaded the borders of Liu Yun Kingdom. She had escaped while the Nalan family and their warriors defended the border.


    How could anyone know that she would be in danger during her journey? If it was not for the Tang family¡¯s Tang Shan who had rescued her, she would have died!


    Luckily, she followed Tang Shan back to the Tang family. Then, she found out that Nan Xian was the fiance of the Lady of the Tang family.


    However, such an excellent man would only fall for her!


    That day when she was sent to the border, a cold-hearted man was there to send her¡­


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, eventually, you will still lose to me.¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes were filled with pride.


    She thought of what her mother had said to her the day before she left.


    Nan Xian liked her!


    It was only because Feng Ruqing was clinging onto Nan Xian that he had had a bad impression of her too. However, eventually, when Nan Xian knew that she and Feng Ruqing were not the same kind of people, he had gradually fallen in love with her.


    She had returned for some reason. One was to take revenge, another one was¡­


    To be Nan Xian¡¯s wife!


    She planned not to forgive Nan Xian for quite a while at first, as a punishment to treating her that badly when they were in Southern Bamboo Forest back then. However, she could not help missing him as her feelings had surpassed all of her grief. So, she made the final decision to forgive him fully.


    As a matter of fact, Feng Rushuang had sneaked away as soon as she said those words when she was in the Tang family. She did not notice Nan Xian¡¯s shadow, also she was aware that Feng Ruqing, who was initially doomed to die¡­


    Had come back alive!


    ¡°Lady Feng.¡±


    Tang Shan was behind Feng Rushuang. He leered at the delicate body of the little girl in front of him and slightly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Rushuang looked disgusted even though she did not look back at the man who stood behind her.


    In this world, only a divine man like the state preceptor was qualified to be with her.


    She would have dumped him long ago if she had not been worrying about facing any new danger.


    ***


    Within Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Beyond the gate, dead bodies were strewn all over the places.


    The gate was stained with blood. All the people who had been waiting to enter the city were killed with all kinds of weapons. Only a few lucky survivors were crying while holding the corpses of their loved ones.


    They were trembling under the sword of the soldiers.


    Liu Yunxiao put a hand on his back and stood high in the air. His old cowardly pale face had changed into a condescending smiling face.


    Just like a dominant superior in his high position, he looked down at the group of struggling ants 1 below.


    ¡°Nalan Hu, stop your useless fightback. Today, I have brought along ten Spirit Warriors. You are no longer my opponent anymore!¡±


    Back then, he was the one where Nalan Hu had stomped on!


    Whenever he saw General Nalan and his people, all he could do was hide in the shell like a tortoise. He could not be any more inferior.


    But now, the inferior one had already been replaced by Nalan Hu!


    What an unprecedented pleasure. He could not help but burst out laughing as if he wanted to vent out all of his frustrations and humiliations that he had been bearing for decades!


    Nalan Hu was angry and pale. He quickly escaped from the long sword held by the people in front of him. His old face was pale as his eyes scintillated anger.


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, as a courtier of Liu Yun Kingdom, how dare you to team up with other strong countries and enemies to invade our Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Except for Long Ao Kingdom, which had been destroyed, all the other strong ones had gathered up here.


    Footnotes:


    Ch 377 Footnote 1


    In Chinese, a person is tiny and weak if it is referred to as an ant during a battle or war.

 Chapter 378 - A Hero Can Shed No Tears, Only Blood III

    Chapter 378: A Hero can Shed No Tears, Only Blood III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No matter how strong Liu Yun Kingdom was, it was impossible to fight against the siege of four nations.


    Also, there were already five people who had reached the Advanced Spirit Warrior tier among the Spirit Warriors.


    ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom without Nalan Yan is a kingdom that cannot withstand even a single blow!¡±


    An old man dressed in purple sneered at the sky and punched Nalan Hu¡¯s chest.


    Nalan Hu could only defend the attack from behind. He was unable to avoid any other attack, so the punch had immediately made him spit blood. His old body was forced to take several steps backward.


    Master Qin¡¯s eyes were red as he growled anxiously, ¡°Old General!¡±


    Master Nalan crawled up from the ground. He stood with his back straight, and his eyes looked fierce. No one could defy him.


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, even if I, Nalan Hu, were to be buried in this imperial city today, the Nalan family¡¯s blood and allegiance would never be defeated!¡±


    The border was in danger in the past two days. Zhangqian and Jing¡¯er were sent to the frontier. It was lucky for them not to be in the imperial city at that time.


    He hoped that the two boys would not return as the news spread outside the palace.


    If the Nalan family¡¯s blood still existed, their soul of loyalty would never be defeated!


    For those who stepped into the land of Liu Yun Kingdom, one day they would pay the price!


    Liu Yunxiao laughed. ¡°Nalan Hu, who do you think it was who had made up the frontier crisis?


    ¡°What awaits them at the border is hell. You, the Nalan family, are doomed to be history!¡±


    At first, after Liu Yunxiao spoke, he thought that Nalan Hu would be in deep grief and rather die than to live.


    But the old man¡¯s face was very calm since the beginning. It was so calm that his face barely moved.


    ¡°You are wrong. The disciples and followers of the Nalan family are all over the world!


    ¡°Even if Jing¡¯er, Chang Qian and I are dead, there will still be someone to stand up against you. For the people of the Nalan family, you can never finish killing us no matter how hard you try, HAHAHA!!!¡±


    Nalan Hu burst into a wild, arrogant laugh. The smile was just as powerful as his unyielding spirit, a spirit which could astound anyone.


    ¡°One day, they will take over my place to defend and protect our country and frontiers.¡±


    His eyes were burning with wild flame and murderous spirit, and he grinned as he was looking at Liu Yunxiao condescendingly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, get on your knees and kowtow to seek forgiveness from the innocent people you¡¯ve killed!


    ¡°You kneel until the world forgives you.¡±


    What a damned bastard to ally with the foreign enemy and kill the defending soldiers, even those normal people who were waiting to enter the city did not stand a chance to escape from the killing talon as well.


    How innocent were those people?


    Crying hysterically and desparingly, a woman held a girl¡¯s corpse in her arms.


    Liu Yunxiao suddenly lifted his hand and clasped the woman to him. He tightly grasped the woman¡¯s neck with his fingers and looked at Nalan Hu with a cold smile.


    ¡°If you love all of this rubbish so much, kneel before me right now!


    ¡°Otherwise, I will slaughter the whole city and use the blood from all of the people to worship my wrath.¡±


    Nalan Hu¡¯s old eyes were red. He turned purple with rage and said, ¡°Liu Yunxiao, I¡¯m the one whom you¡¯ve always hated. They are just ordinary people without any strength or weapons!


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a beast by doing so?¡±


    Swoosh!


    With a strong grip, Liu Yunxiao broke the woman¡¯s neck. He flung the woman¡¯s corpse to the ground and sneered. ¡°In this mainland, the fittest survive, and the ordinary ones¡­


    ¡°How could they have the right to live and waste the food?¡±


    All the people from Liu Yun Kingdom had gone completely mad by looking at Liu Yunxiao¡¯s cruel behavior!


    The people of the Iron-Blooded army clutched on their weapons tightly as their eyes burned with anger.

 Chapter 379 - A Hero Can Shed No Tears, Only Blood IV

    Chapter 379: A Hero can Shed No Tears, Only Blood IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yunxiao grabbed another crying little boy and looked at Nalan Hu coldly. ¡°Nalan Hu, to your knees, now!¡±


    Nalan Hu had no chance of winning him as he had united with several strong nations.


    What he wanted was not only the Nalan family¡¯s life! He also wanted to humiliate Nalan Hu in every possible way before he died!


    ¡°You¡­¡±Nalan Hu¡¯s eyes were burning with rage.


    However, Liu Yunxiao gave him no chance to think. He stabbed through the little boy¡¯s chest with a sword.


    The little boy was only around three years old. His parents had just been slaughtered, and he was left alone in the world. However, he had already lost his life at the age where he had only started to understand and discover the world.


    His eyes were round and wide. He looked terrified and reluctant to die as there were tears in his eyes, but then, he could not stand up and live anymore.


    Nalan Hu felt as if his heart was pierced through by needles. It was really, really painful.


    He loved the people and treated them like his own children. Even though he had been on the battlefields for so many years, or helped to expand the kingdom¡¯s power, he had never hurt a single ordinary man in any country.


    As the general of a nation, his duty was to protect these ordinary people. But, all he could do was to watch these people collapsed before his eyes!


    He could do nothing!


    Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s people were enraged. As the battle turned more violent, their eyes became even redder as if there was a wave of deep anger that had nowhere to go.


    At the same time, Liu Yunxiao dragged another middle-aged man. Nalan Hu stopped all the fighting.


    His eyes landed on the person Liu Yunxiao was holding, he was expressionless. ¡°What you wish for is to humiliate me, isn¡¯t it? I will do as you wish, but please, let go of all these ordinary folk.¡±


    Liu Yunxiao smiled coldly and said, ¡°I will let them leave the imperial city if you kneel down to me. I won¡¯t kill them if they never return, how¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nalan Hu¡¯s voice quivered, but his eyes were as resolute as steel.


    ¡°Old General!¡±


    Everyone was frightened. They looked at Nalan Hu anxiously. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Nalan Hu was someone who was someone who cared about his dignity very much. If he really did that, he would¡­ suffer for the rest of his life!


    Even if he survived, he would be living in hell!


    Nalan Hu slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and gradually went down on his knees.


    ¡°Old General!¡± Qin Feiyang¡¯s old face was filled with sadness. ¡°You can¡¯t do as he wishes, you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Nalan Hu¡¯s ears could not hear any sound anymore.


    He knew it well, for no doubt, he would die on that day!


    If that was the case, what was the harm to save a person by tarnishing his dignity?


    Just as Nalan Hu¡¯s knees were about to land on the ground, the middle-aged man grabbed the sword from Liu Yunxiao¡¯s hand by his surprise, and the middle-aged man plunged it through his own chest.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s body went stiff.


    Blood splattered and splashed onto Nalan Hu¡¯s face. His body froze as he could only stare at the man falling to the ground.


    Liu Yunxiao was shocked. He had never thought that the man would be doing this. He could not come to his senses for quite a while.


    ¡°Old general¡­¡± The man lay his face flat on the ground as the blood covered the whole ground in red. ¡°You are a¡­ hero. My wife and daughter got killed by him just now, I don¡¯t want to¡­ survive in disgrace and let a hero lose his dignity.¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom had been peaceful for decades because of the Nalan family.


    Everyone from the Nalan family was a hero.


    A hero can shed no tears but only blood!


    Nalan Hu¡¯s old face was covered in tears. He struck out a violent gust of wind with the long sword in his hand, and suddenly, the gust had reached Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°You Liu family bastard, I want you to die!!!¡±

 Chapter 380 - When The Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand Up And Fight Back I

    Chapter 380: When the Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand up and Fight Back I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Nalan Hu, how dare you to disobey my command, don¡¯t forget that I have still plenty of hostages in my hand, do you want all of this rubbish to die?¡±


    Perhaps that man had somehow encouraged all the people to fight back when he started to fight back. The people, whom Liu Yunxiao regarded as rubbish, seemed to have forgotten to cry and wail at the moment. They crawled up from the ground as their eyes were filled with anger and determination.


    They knew what was going on even if they were just ordinary people. How could the eggs stay unbroken when the nest is overturned 1?


    If Liu Yun Kingdom was destroyed, how would there still be a place for them to stay?


    Besides, the old general was a hero!


    They could not bear to let the hero be humiliated, or to make him lose his hope!


    ***


    Liu Yunxiao turned back and took a glance. He was shocked again to see all the ordinary people rushing toward the army of four countries.


    They were all ordinary people with no weapons in their hands!


    They could not even endure an attack under the power of the army of four countries!


    Why¡­ How could they be so brave? Did they not want to live?


    Liu Yunxiao could never fathom this!


    Human nature should be selfish in his eyes. The humans are creatures that liked to bully the weak but are afraid of the stronger ones. Humans are scared of death and would do anything to survive! There should not be a human who would still rush forward without any hesitation when they knew well that the way ahead was a dead-end!


    Nalan Hu¡¯s eyes were teary and filled with anger. A mighty gust blew around him. Just like a hurricane, his sword roared and rushed forward violently.


    When Liu Yunxiao came to his senses, he met that anger eyes and quickly used his sword to defend the gust.


    Clang! That brutal force shook and made his arms go numb.


    He took a few steps back and looked at a Spirit Warrior beside him and said, ¡°General Ling, help me to deal with this old thing.¡±


    Ling Yue nodded, and then he was in front of Nalan Hu.


    ¡°Old General Nalan, you looked just fine.¡±


    Ling Yue, the general of Zi Yun Kingdom, had met and fought with Nalan Hu a couple of times before.


    After all, they were ¡°old friends.¡± So he thought that Nalan Hu would respond to him no matter what had happened.


    But Nalan Hu had broken into his vision without saying another word.


    Ling Yue slightly frowned and smiled. ¡°You have the same old temper, my hot-tempered pal. I would really admire you if we let go of all the political connections and hatred. However, I¡¯m the general of Zi Yun Kingdom, and you¡¯re the general of Liu Yun Kingdom, we are destined to be enemies forever!¡±


    ***


    The long sword of a Spirit Warrior slashed Tang Zi¡¯s silky hair and cut it. Her face was cold without any expression on it.


    But the anger inside her heart was obvious and noticeable.


    The empress of Liu Yun Kingdom, Nalan Yan, she was just like the mother of the world as everyone was her son and daughter.


    When the prince of Long Ao Kingdom was arbitrarily killing the people of Liu Yun Kingdom, she would bring her people and attack Long Ao Kingdom. She had forced that prince into death. But now, scores of people were being killed in the imperial city of Liu Yun kingdom.


    How painful it would be for the empress to know what had happened in the kingdom!


    Tang Zi¡¯s body was trembling. Because she knew that the empress could not bear anyone killing the people in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°You forgot the empress¡¯s words.¡± Tang Zi held a long sword in her hands. She was brave and mighty in her spirits. ¡°She said that she would kill a hundred people if anyone dares to touch a people of Liu Yun Kingdom. She will destroy the country if anyone dares to touch a hundred people of Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    She sneered. Her cold eyes were filled with pride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can do anything you want even if the empress is not here. Is the doom of Long Ao Kingdom not enough of a warning to you?¡±


    She was with the three-striped tiger when she invaded Long Ao Kingdom that day. However, the news had not spread yet. They thought only the masters of Liu Yun Kingdom went forward to destroy Long Ao Kingdom as they did not know the existence of the Tier-5 spirit beasts.

 Chapter 381 - When The Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand Up And Fight Back II

    Chapter 381: When the Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand up and Fight Back II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Otherwise, the troops from the four kingdoms would not be so daring.


    Tang Zi had tasked someone to inform the three-striped tiger. It was a pity that the three-striped tiger was still at the Forest of Spirit Beasts, far away from the city. She needed more time¡­.


    ¡°Tang Zi, if you are willing to surrender, you could be the general of Tian Xuan Kingdom.¡± An old man with an iron bomb lowered his eyes and glanced at Tang Zi.


    ¡°I follow no one but Her Highness. I will always stand guard over Her Highness and never betray her for the rest of my life.¡± Tang Zi sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡±


    A glimpse of viciousness flashed through the old man¡¯s eyes. In a flash, an overwhelming aura rushed toward Tang Zi.


    Originally, Tang Zi could barely handle a Spirit Warrior. With this old man joining the attack, they were far beyond her. Nevertheless, she did not take a step back. She stood rooted to the spot as she wanted to protect the Liu Yun kingdom that was behind her.


    As Tang Zi could not handle them, the sword of the old man pierced through her left shoulder. In an instant, blood oozed from the wound, stained her robe red.


    Roar!


    A loud roar sounded from behind.


    Tang Zi turned around only to see that all the spirit beasts from the princess manor were rushing up to her. Qing Ling and Liu Li were rushing after the spirit beasts.


    That was not all, all the nobles and officials in the imperial city who knew about the raid, young and old, were rushing her way together with the troops.


    ¡°Why you all are here? Stay away!¡± Stunned, Tang Zi knitted her brows together.


    It was fine for the snow wolf to be here as he was a Tier-4 spirit beast. The rest of them, without attaining Spirit Warrior tier, was no doubt seeking their own demise.


    ¡°Squad leader Tang Zi, because of Her Highness, we have been taking plenty of herbal dishes. Moreover, the spirit beasts have always been helping us in the cultivation. Even though our strength is still weak¡­ but¡­¡± Liu Li pursed her lips together. ¡°This is something to do with our kingdom. No matter how weak we are, we will not sit back and do nothing,¡± Liu paused for a while and continued.


    This was the matter of the rise and fall of the kingdom. All the civilians of Liu Yun Kingdom must stand up to defend their kingdom. Even if their strength was no match for the opponent, they must fight!


    The same went for the rest. Even though they could feel the overwhelming aura of the Spirit Warriors, they would never step back.


    At this very moment, a strange feeling seized Tang Zi¡¯s heart and she could not say a word.


    Besides the officials and nobles, she could see the civilians, who had not attained any warrior tier, from the tender age of ten to sixty years of age.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf howled furiously before pouncing on the old man who attacked Tang Zi.


    The snow wolf was taking a nap on the mountain behind the manor. He had never thought that the imperial city would sink into chaos when he woke up.


    ¡®You bastard! Don¡¯t you dare to hurt my master¡¯s subordinate! If I could let this slide, I don¡¯t deserve the Divine-Spirit Fruit from my master!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s face slightly darkened. He took a few steps backward to catch his balance, his sword blocked the snow wolf¡¯s sharp fangs.


    Clang!


    The snow wolf bit into the sword and broke it into pieces in a flash. The sword was crispy but tasteless.


    Tang Zi quickly regained her focus. She knew that all of them would not leave even if she forced them.


    ***


    In the chancellor¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Yu Chen, you must not go! Stay back!¡± Lady Liu clung onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s thigh as she cried out loud.

 Chapter 382 - When The Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand Up And Fight Back III

    Chapter 382: When the Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand up and Fight Back III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ is falling apart.¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s body stiffened. He paused as he talked to the lady behind his back. His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    This time was different from the incident in the palace. Back then, the people of Long Ao Kingdom only wanted to challenge the Nalan family. Even if they usurped the throne, they would never devastate Liu Yun Kingdom.


    This time, the four kingdoms were working together in an attempt to wipe out Liu Yun Kingdom. Could the eggs remain unbroken when the nest was completely overturned?


    Rumor had it that the people of the four kingdoms had massacred and slaughtered civilians of Liu Yun Kingdom. Even if Liu Yuchen was such a coward, like Chancellor Liu, he knew it well that if the four kingdoms took over Liu Yun Kingdom, simply no one could survive.


    Everyone had rushed to Tang Zi¡¯s rescue to defend their homeland. Even the lady of the Mu family¡ªMu Qing¡¯er had rushed to the city¡¯s gate. Should Liu Yuchen even call himself a man to hide at his own manor now?


    ¡°No! Yuchen, you must not go! Let them fight for us! If they all die, you can¡¯t turn the whole situation around with your own strength! I can¡¯t live without you. Let¡¯s pack up and leave here.¡± Lady Liu cried her heart out and held onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s thigh tightly.


    ¡°These people from the four kingdoms have surrounded the whole imperial city. Do you still think we could escape from the city? When they have successfully attacked the city, we would all die. They are truly ruthless and they will not let go of any of us.¡± Liu Yuchen smiled wryly.


    ¡°You must not go! Let them fight for us! As the members of the Liu family are civil officials, naturally, we are not meant for battling. Let them make the frontal attack. You must not go!¡± Lady Liu screamed sharply, her face was contorted in anxiety.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s body stiffened even more.


    ¡°I have said. You are not allowed to go! If you dare to step out of this manor, I will take my own life.¡± Lady Liu loosened her grip on Liu Yuchen¡¯s thigh, took out a dagger, and placed it near her neck.


    ¡°Mother, I know you are afraid of death.¡± Startled, Liu Yuchen stared at Lady Liu for a long while before he said.


    One would never dare take her own life if she was afraid of dying.


    Liu Yuchen had always been filial and obedient. But this time, he wanted to follow his heart.


    Liu Yuchen turned to leave the manor. However, before he stepped out of the manor, an aura rushed up to him and hit him on his back. He fell forward, hitting his head on the ground. He could vaguely see a solemn face before he lost his consciousness.


    ¡°Yuchen, even if you want to die, don¡¯t put the whole Liu family in trouble. If the four kingdoms wiped out Liu Yun Kingdom, we can still surrender. With the strong foothold of the Liu family in this realm, the four kingdoms would naturally accept us. On the contrary, if you get into the battle and offended the four kingdoms, we are finished!¡±


    He must never let Liu Yuchen put the Liu family into trouble. What was so wrong remaining alive? Why must Liu Yuchen seek his own demise? Everyone must learn to protect themselves in times of trouble. Fighting for the kingdom was total nonsense! If Liu Yun Kingdom fell apart, the Liu family could go to another kingdom for shelter.


    Chancellor Liu¡¯s words echoed in Liu Yuchen¡¯s ears before his vision turned dark. His eyes were filled with disbelief and shock.


    ¡°Lady, take him away to get some rest. He is such an idiot. He does not even know what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. He is digging his own grave,¡± Chancellor Liu said as he frowned.


    There were too many idiots in this world¡­

 Chapter 383 - When The Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand Up And Fight Back IV

    Chapter 383: When the Kingdom Is Under Attack, Stand up and Fight Back IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the same time, everyone gathered at Paramount. The atmosphere was full of sorrow.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the young master yet?¡±


    Half a month ago, something had happened in the clan and the ninth young master had gone back to the clan together with some masters. No one had ever seen him since.


    However, they could hardly reach the young master on normal days. They had gotten used to it.


    This time, the four kingdoms had worked together to attack Liu Yun Kingdom. They wanted to know what was on the young master¡¯s mind and were waiting for his command.


    ¡°Should we help them? Paramount does not belong to Liu Yun Kingdom. By right, we need not help. However, the young master truly cares for Her Highness Feng Ruqing. If we sit back and do nothing, we might offend the young master¡­¡± A young man furrowed his brows with a nagging feeling in his heart.


    As the headquarters of Paramount was not located in Liu Yun Kingdom, there were not many masters here. The only Dark Warrior had left with the young master and there were only two to three Spirit Warriors left in Paramount of Liu Yun Kingdom. They truly had no idea if they were capable of helping Liu Yun Kingdom. Most importantly, they wanted to know the young master¡¯s decision. If the young master decided to help, these Spirit Warriors would not hesitate to risk their lives for the kingdom.


    His brows knitted together, and one of them was raised.


    ¡°The young master seems to like Her Highness Feng Ruqing very much. If he knows that we didn¡¯t help her, he would explode with rage. Feng Lan, why don¡¯t you get into the palace? I heard that someone has sneaked into the palace. Zhao Xi and I will rush to the city¡¯s gate.¡±


    Feng Lan was the only lady out of the three persons.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded slightly.


    The young master had always been keeping a close eye on Feng Ruqing. He must have fallen for her. Hence, the people in Paramount must not turn a blind eye to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ***


    In the Yang Xin Hall.


    Half sitting on the bed, Feng Tianyu coughed softly, his face was ghastly pale. He moved backward and let his head rested against the wall.


    ¡°Eunuch Ling, how long have you been serving me?¡±


    ¡°This old servant had started serving Your Majesty ever since you were still a crown prince.¡± Slightly startled, Eunuch Ling who was still waiting beside Feng Tianyu smiled wryly.


    Feng Tianyu smiled wryly and took out a jade ring under the pillow. The jade ring was so beautiful. It was translucent and glistening like a crystal.


    ¡°Eunuch Ling, please leave the palace for Feng Ruqing. Give her this ring¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the previous emperor¡¯s¡­¡± A look of disbelief and shock crept into Eunuch Ling¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Eunuch Ling, my father gave this to me before he left the palace. Take this ring as a pledge of our relationship so my father knows that she is his granddaughter. Qing¡¯er is very talented. One day later, she would go into that place and meet him. With my poor health, I am afraid that I would never get into that place.¡± Feng Tianyu closed his eyes slowly as he said in a weak voice.


    The whole realm only knew that the former emperor was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom and commanded the greatest respect. Simply no one knew the former emperor¡¯s other identity. However, the former emperor had entered that place and could never return for the rest of his life.


    As for Feng Tinayu, not only did he had poor health, he had devoted himself entirely to the kingdom and state affairs. Hence, he did not have much time for cultivation.


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing was not capable of handling the kingdom affairs previously. Hence, he could not leave the palace for cultivation. Perhaps, he could never meet his father for the rest of his life.


    It was fortunate that Feng Ruqing had changed. She was extremely talented. Perhaps, there was still a chance¡­

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: He Does Not Want Her to Feel Lonely and Helpless I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Majesty, doesn¡¯t the former emperor¡­¡± Eunuch Lin bit back his words in shock.


    ¡®His Majesty said that the former emperor is still alive? If that was true, His Majesty and Empress Nalan would not have to suffer the hardships and no one would have dared to mistreat them.¡¯


    ¡°He is still alive, but he had a contract with those people that he would leave the city and never return to this place for the rest of his life.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled wryly as he shook his head.


    By doing this, the whole realm would regain its peace and tranquillity.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, my father had exchanged his lifetime freedom for the peace of this realm. Otherwise, simply no one knows if the five kingdoms would still exist. If he knew that the people of the four kingdoms are attacking us. Would he regret it?¡± Feng Tianyu heaved a sigh melancholically.


    When Feng Tianyu was still young, he was reading the memorial when his father had rushed up to him with his body covered in blood to bid him farewell. Only then he realized his father¡¯s actual strength. His father had battled with a group of people for three days and came in neck and neck.


    The former emperor could not help but draw a contract with those people to stop them from massacring the people of Liu Yun Kingdom or hurting anyone around him.


    He had gone to a place without any way to turn back. In return, three influencers from the reclusive world were selected to stop anyone in the reclusive world from laying his hands on the civilians in the secular world. Whoever broke the promise would suffer the vessels of wrath.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the former emperor truly cares for the kingdom. Moreover, he never knew that there were actually other people who would harm Your Majesty and Empress Nalan besides the people from the reclusive world¡­¡± Eunuch Lin sighed softly.


    ¡°I did not understand his decision back then. If I were him, I would not give up my freedom for the kingdom¡¯s well-being. Nothing is more important than my own family.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled wryly.


    ¡°However, later on, I begin to understand. My father is the real emperor who reigns over the kingdom. He had concealed his own strength as he had long planned to get into the reclusive world. He was worried that those people would take revenge on him and hurt me. Hence, he had tasked me to handle all the kingdom affairs to train me.


    ¡°He was a father and the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. He wanted to protect me and, at the same time, keep an eye on the whole kingdom. Even though I am no match for him, I had always admired him.¡±


    Ever since Feng Tianyu fell sick, he could hardly talk. Now, he was explaining so much as if he was afraid that Feng Ruqing would not know about this. Hence, he told Eunuch Lin everything.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are a wise emperor too.¡± Eunuch Lin¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°No, I am just a father.¡± Feng Tianyu shook his head with a smile on his face. He would never leave his daughter behind for his life.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, Qing¡¯er went to the Tang family. Take this jade ring and look for her. Tell her not to come back to Liu Yun Kingdom again. She is my only daughter. She must not die. Tell her not to avenge me without being sure that she will succeed.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled faintly.


    Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s enemies were not only the four kingdoms. Since the Liu family was part of this attack, that influencer had taken part too. Feng Tianyu did not want Feng Ruqing to deal with such great trouble before she was fully grown up.

 Chapter 385 - He Does Not Want Her To Feel Lonely And Helpless II

    Chapter 385: He Does Not Want Her to Feel Lonely and Helpless II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your Majesty! I don¡¯t want to leave you. Please let this old servant stay with you.¡± Eunuch Lin nearly burst into tears.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin, Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s number is up. Since you are quite close to Qing¡¯er, Stay with her. I am worried that there is no one close to her by her side in the future. How can I leave her alone and helpless?¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with pain.


    Eunuch Lin¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Feng Tianyu was right. Everyone that Feng Ruqing loved¡ªthe Nalan family, the Iron-Blooded army, the spirit beasts, and the two little maidens were all in the Liu Yun Kingdom. If the kingdom had truly fallen, Feng Ruqing would be all alone. Thinking of his, Eunuch Lin¡¯s heart was broken.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Her Highness.¡± Eunuch Lin¡¯s eyes were flooded with tears as he was reluctant to leave.


    Ever since Eunuch Lin was little, he had entered the crown prince manor and served the emperor for his whole life. How could he leave the emperor now? However, he could never leave the princess all alone, helpless.


    Feng Tianyu broke into a smile.


    An exquisitely gorgeous face flashed before his eyes. She was still as stunning as she was when they first met. Her dazzling smile was like a cupid¡¯s arrow, piercing his heart and he could never let go of her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I can finally see you¡­


    ¡°I would be so proud to tell you that our daughter has turned out to be such an amazing lady when I meet you in the underworld.¡±


    Nalan Yan told Feng Tianyu that if she departed this life before him, she would wait for him under the Bridge of Helplessness and drink Meng Po Soup together with him so they could be a couple again in their next lives.


    Now that Feng Tianyu had brought up their daughter, he could finally meet his late wife. She was no longer waiting for him alone, glancing at the people coming and going in the underworld.


    A drop of tear fell from the corner of Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He began to cough violently and blood gushed out from his mouth. Collapsing to the bed, his face was drained of color. His dignified demeanour vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Lin kneeled down beside the bed, his words were choked by sobbing.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Go now. If you don¡¯t leave now, you may not be able to leave later,¡± Feng Tian coughed as he said.


    As soon as Feng Tianyu finished his words, the door of the Yang Xin Hall creaked open.


    Stunned, Feng Tianyu turned his head sideways only to see a lady in a violet robe standing at the door.


    Ding! Ding!


    With a cold smile on her face, Liu Rong stepped into the hall, the golden dangling ornaments on her hair jingled as she walked. The sound was extremely awkward in a hall that was dead silent.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your consort is here to serve you. Currently, I am the only one who can serve you in the palace.¡± A faint smile hung on Liu Rong¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Liu Rong, Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t want to see me? Back then at the flowers feast, I have fallen for you at first sight. However, you only had eyes for Nalan Yan. I was such a fool to give you my heart.¡± Liu Rong paused and let out a boisterous laugh.


    ¡°My heart is so tiny that it can only keep Yan¡¯er. Even the whole realm is no match for her. As for you, you are no match for the whole realm. How can you compare yourself with her?¡± Feng Tianyu smirked.


    Hearing this, Nalan Yan¡¯s face contorted with rage.


    ¡°What is so good about Nalan Yan? You were so in love with her when she was alive. Now that she is dead, you still love her. I have drugged you and had almost slept with you. But she was still on your mind even when you lost consciousness.¡±

 Chapter 386 - He Does Not Want Her To Feel Lonely And Helpless III

    Chapter 386: He Does Not Want Her to Feel Lonely and Helpless III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Back then, as Liu Rong was extremely lonely in the cold palace 1, she could not resist the temptation and got pregnant with Feng Rushuang. However, if this was made known to others, she would definitely lose her life.


    Moreover, Liu Rong was so in love with Feng Tianyu. She could not resign herself to the fact that Feng Tianyu did not love her back. Hence, she listened to him and drugged Feng Tianyu.


    The drug was no ordinary philter. It was so extremely strong that it could make Feng Tianyun mistake Liu Rong for the lady that he loved the most. Liu Rong thought that she could get close to his heart by doing this. However, Feng Tianyu could actually tell the difference, at first sight. He knew that Liu Rong was not Nalan Yan and had nearly hurt her.


    It was fortunate that Feng Tianyu had lost his senses being drugged. When he woke up, he had forgotten everything that he did.


    Liu Rong wanted Feng Tianyu to think that he had slept with her and that Feng Ruhuang was his biological daughter.


    ¡®Haha! Even if Feng Tianyu is smart, he has actually been deceived for years¡¯.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s number is up. The whole Nalan family is gone. You will never know that you did not sleep with me even when you die. Shuang¡¯er, who has always been calling you her father, is not your biological daughter.¡± Liu Rong sneered.


    Hearing this, Feng Tianyu was still calm and composed as if he knew it long ago.


    ¡°You¡­Aren¡¯t you angry? I have hurt your dignity. You are the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom but have actually been cheated for so long.¡± Seeing Feng Tian¡¯s reaction, Liu Rong¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Liu Rong, you don¡¯t know me. You have no idea about the relationship between Yan¡¯er and I.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled faintly.


    Dumbfounded, Liu Rong stared at Feng Tianyu in bewilderment.


    ¡°I have never mistaken you for Yan¡¯er even when I was drunk or drugged. Her spirit had been deeply engraved in my bone. Even if I mistook your face for hers, I would never mistake you for her.¡±


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, how could you know¡­¡± Liu Rong¡¯s body stiffened.


    Liu Rong only told Feng Tianyu that he did not sleep with her. How did he know that he was drugged and mistook her for Nalan Yan?


    ¡°Liu Rong, I knew very well that Feng Rushuang is not my daughter a long time ago.¡±


    Feng Tianyu had been showing Feng Ruqing so much of love and affection but Feng Rushuang did not get the slightest bit of it as Feng Tianyu knew that Feng Rushuang was not his biological daughter.


    ¡°In fact, I knew that you had an affair with someone in the reclusive world. Feng Rushuang is associated with him too. Otherwise, you would have died long ago. I still spared your life even if you have done so many wrongdoings. Do you truly think that I am so patient? I just want to know who that person is.¡± Feng Tianyu sighed.


    That person had taken Nalan Yan¡¯s life and Feng Tianyu had been searching for him for a long time, but all his efforts had gone down the drain. Who could he be?


    ¡°However, I regret that I had devoted myself entirely to taking revenge and never thought that you would lay your hand on Qing¡¯er. Originally, I thought that the person in the reclusive world wanted to kill me through you. Little did I know that you would actually target Feng Ruqing.¡± Feng Tianyu sighed.


    Later on, Feng Tianyu regretted the things that he did but it was too late.


    He spared Liu Rong¡¯s life back then as he knew that Liu Rong was associated with the person in the reclusive world. If he had killed Liu Rong, he was no doubt beating the grass to startle the snake. 1 He feared that he would never know who the mastermind was.


    Footnotes:


    Ch 386 Footnote 1


    A manor where the empress or concubine resides when she is out of favor or commits crimes which cannot be forgiven by the empero

 Chapter 387 - He Does Not Want Her To Feel Lonely And Helpless IV

    Chapter 387: He Does Not Want Her to Feel Lonely and Helpless IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If only Feng Tianyu knew that Feng Ruqing would be so close to Liu Rong, he would not hesitate to alert the mastermind behind this and penalize Liu Rong with any excuse.


    Hearing Feng Tianyu, Liu Rong¡¯s eyes darkened.


    In fact, approaching Feng Ruqing was her own plan. As she had hated Nalan Yan, she wanted to ruin her daughter. She wanted Feng Ruqing to be separated from her kin and live in Feng Rushuang¡¯s shadow for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Liu Rong, that person from the Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Feng Rushuang¡¯s biological father is here. Am I right?¡± Feng Tianyu smirked.


    ¡®The Divine Herbs Sect!¡¯


    That person had always been hiding and did not dare to lay his hand on Feng Tianyu for years as he did not want Feng Tianyu to know his true identity or get penalized for breaking the rules.


    Feng Tianyu only knew this two days ago through Liu Rong.


    However, it was too late. Feng Tianyu could never avenge Nalan Yan. He only wished that he could bring this message to Feng Ruqing so she knew who her true enemy was.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, no matter what, you have lost.¡± Liu Rong walked up to Feng Tianyu as she stared at him affectionately. The wrath in her eyes vanished without a trace.


    Liu Rong was truly in love with this man. As she knew that she could never see him again, she wanted to look at him as long as she could.


    Feng Tianyu smiled faintly, his stunning face was still calm and nonchalant.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t lost. My love for Yan¡¯er is never lost.¡±


    Even if Feng Tianyu had lost the whole realm, he did not lose Yan¡¯er. The whole realm was no match for her. The only thing that Feng Tianyu wanted was Nalan Yan. Hence, Feng Tianyu truly admired his father as his father could give up everything for the peace of this realm.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu! Nalan Yan is nothing but a jinx. She caused the fall of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡± Seeing Feng Tianyu¡¯s affectionate gaze, Liu Rong was burning with jealousy.


    A beauty had always been a scourge. This was especially true for Nalan Yan, whose beauty could overthrow the kingdom. She was the root of all troubles.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, let me tell you this. It¡¯s all because of Nalan Yan. It is her beauty that had attracted the young master of Divine Herbs Sect¡ªZhen Yang. She seduced him but did not want to be his wife. Hence, everything that happened to Liu Yun Kingdom is all because of her.¡± Liu Rong sneered as she suppressed the anger.


    Not only was Nalan Yan still in Feng Tianyu¡¯s mind, but even Young Master Zhen Yang also kept murmuring her name when he slept with Liu Rong. She did not know why all the men had changed once they met Nalan Yan.


    The Young Master Zhen Yang did not even get married all these years because of Nalan Yan. Even though he had plenty of beautiful concubines, none of them were made the principal wife.


    Apparently, Liu Rong did not fall for Young Master Zhen Yang. She was just taking what she needed from him. However, she could not resign herself to the fact that there were plenty of decent men who fell for Nalan Yan.


    ¡°What is the purpose of telling me this? Even if someone had taken her away, as long as she is alive, I would still have the chance to win back her heart. However, once she is dead, there is nothing I can do.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled wryly.

 Chapter 388 - Qin Chen I

    Chapter 388: Qin Chen I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    How Feng Tianyu wished that Nalan Yan was still alive and stayed at a place in Cang Yue Mainland.


    Even if Nalan Yan was taken away by the people who drooled over her beauty, so long as she was still alive, Feng Tianyu did not care if she was all alone or she already had someone by her side.


    He did not even care if she had given her heart away and did not want to come back to him. He only wished her to be still alive.


    ¡°Nalan Yan is beautiful, but it is not her fault. The people of Divine Herbs Sect had taken my wife away. She was the most innocent person.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Liu Rong.


    It was not Nalan Yan¡¯s fault. She was innocent and she had lost her life because of her beauty. It was those people who drooled over her beauty to be blamed. Feng Tianyu did not allow anyone to point her finger at Nalan Yan.


    Burning with jealousy, Liu Rong quickly unsheathed her sword and pointed it at Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, I want you to call Nalan Yan a slut! Say it!¡±


    Feng Tianyu merely closed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    ¡°My Yan¡¯er is the best lady that I have ever met. She is unparalleled in the whole realm.¡±


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, are you still the emperor who stood aloof from the masses and the top of Liu Yun Kingdom? Now, you are just as weak as a chicken. Do you truly think that I won¡¯t kill you because I love you? If you don¡¯t do as what I said, I will kill you!¡± With the sword in her grip, Liu Rong¡¯s hand was trembling. Her eyes were blazing with rage.


    Originally, Eunuch Ling only stared at both of them and did not utter a word as he wanted to know more details. However, seeing Liu Rong who was so daring and pointed the sword at Feng Tianyu, he could not resist the anger and rushed forward to take the sword away from Liu Rong.


    Even though Liu Rong was lack of talent, at this time, she was as if attained a great strength. She kicked Eunuch Ling at his pants and had sent him flying in the air.


    ¡°You swine! You truly think that I don¡¯t know you always go against me all these years? I will deal with you later.¡±


    Eunuch Ling spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were burning with rage as he stared at Liu Rong.


    Advanced True Warrior tier! It was just one step away from Spirit Warrior tier.


    ¡°You are doping, aren¡¯t you?¡± Feng Tianyu had no idea since when Liu Rong had gone this far.


    Some of spirit herbs had been forbidden as these spirit herbs could enhance the cultivator¡¯s strength and made a breakthrough in a snap of finger. However, the side effect was inexhaustible. Hence, they were forbidden in the reclusive world, let alone the secular world.


    Liu Rong must have attained the advanced True Warrior tier because of doping. Otherwise, she could hardly do that for her whole life.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, both you and Nalan Yan had failed me so many times. Don¡¯t you ever feel bad for me?¡± Liu Rong¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Both of us have a clear conscience.¡± Feng Tianyu merely sneered.


    Haha! Clear conscience? Firstly, ever since I stepped into the palace, you have never come into my manor. Secondly, you have never slept with me. Thirdly, Nalan Yan is so overbearing that she is the only person who enjoyed all your love and affection. Don¡¯t you dare to say that you never fail me?¡± Liu Rong let out a boisterous laugh.

 Chapter 389 - Qin Chen II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A woman¡¯s most beautiful and wonderful years were spent at the palace.


    She was willing to enter the palace because of love. But, all she got was a lifetime of pain and grief.


    ¡®This is all Nalan Yan¡¯s fault! It was she who was so selfish and overbearing. She prohibited His Majesty from entering our bedrooms. If not, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Yan¡¯er and I want to tell you that you¡¯ll be living a lonely life here if you enter the palace. I¡¯ll never be with any of you! If you¡¯re unwilling, we¡¯ll let you go even if we¡¯re under great pressure.


    ¡°But still, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences if you make this decision.¡±


    The emperor chose to leave when he was young and weak. Liu Yunxiao brought along a group of people and forced him to marry the concubine and he was under great pressure. At last, Yan¡¯er made that decision because she could not endure the sight of him under great pressure.


    But, they gave the women the opportunity to choose for themselves. The emperor and Yan¡¯er were never selfish people. They would not want to ruin those women¡¯s lives because of the pressure given by the ministers.


    If they wanted to leave, the Emperor would surely let them go even if the pressure was high.


    But, those women were greedy and they desired the wealth in the palace so they chose not to leave. So, they must endure the consequences.


    The emperor was not a kind person either. He would not betray Yan¡¯er for the sake of those women.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s your fault!¡± Liu Rong was mad now. ¡°It was you who have destroyed me! You¡¯re the emperor. You should have a lot of women with you. Why did you have to be loyal to only one? She had ruined my happiness. She deserved to die!¡±


    ¡®So what if my father pressured him into marrying the concubines? He should have a lot of women. He should never be loyal to only one!¡¯


    Feng Tianyu raised his hand shakily. A slap came with the wind and he slapped Liu Rong on the face.


    He used a lot of force in this slap and Liu Rong¡¯s body was flung away. She fell to the ground.


    Feng Tianyu coughed.


    He vomited a mouthful of blood after he slapped Liu Rong. His handsome face turned pale and his body was weak.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Rong stared at him unbelievably.


    Feng Tianyu was poisoned and he could not use spiritual force. If he chose to use it, the poison would spread in his body deeply. ¡®This bastard just hit me because I criticized Nalan Yan! He is not afraid to die.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Is it because he loves her so much that even I cannot bad-mouth her?¡¯


    Liu Rong almost exploded with anger. She shouted maniacally. She held a sword in her hand and rushed toward Feng Tianyu. ¡°Feng Tianyu! I¡¯ll send you to be with her today!¡±


    ¡®Since you love her so much and you won¡¯t even give me some of your love, then you better go and be with her.¡¯


    Liu Rong¡¯s steps became heavy after walking a few steps. She lowered her eyes and saw that Eunuch Lin was holding onto her legs tightly. Eunuch Lin did not want her to move forward.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Liu Rong did not want to kill Eunuch Lin just yet.


    She wanted him alive so that she could harm him in various ways in the future.


    So, she kicked at Eunuch Lin harshly. She wanted him to leave.


    Eunuch Lin endured the kick completely but he still did not let go of his hand. He hugged Liu Rong¡¯s legs tightly.


    ¡°Come! Come quickly! Come and protect His Highness! Faster come and protect His Highness!¡±


    Liu Rong kicked Eunuch Lin¡¯s body angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t shout anymore! Those people aren¡¯t there. Nobody would come and save him! I¡¯ll kill you first if you won¡¯t let go.¡±


    There was blood on Eunuch Lin¡¯s mouth. He had lost some of his teeth too.


    She put her leg on Eunuch Lin¡¯s head heavily. She even kicked his head hard, twice.


    ¡®This eunuch deserves it! You can¡¯t blame me since you were seeking death yourself!¡¯


    Liu Rong¡¯s eyes seemed cold. She drew out her sword and stabbed his head.


    Eunuch Lin felt a deep chill down his spine but still did not let go of his hands.

 Chapter 390 - Qin Chen III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He did not believe that all the people in the palace had died.


    ¡®There will be somebody coming to the rescue if I could earn some extra time for His Majesty. Even if it¡¯s only a minute or a second.¡¯


    The cold wind blew. Eunuch Lin closed his eyes slowly. There was great pain on his face.


    ¡®Your Majesty, I still have not gone and look for the princess in the end.


    ¡®It seems that the princess will finally be left all alone.¡¯


    Suddenly, a long sword slashed through the air and cut Liu Rong¡¯s palm into half. Liu Rong¡¯s voice was filled with pain and it was heard at that moment.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Eunuch Lin thought that he was going to die but he realized that the pain did not come. Soon, he heard Liu Rong¡¯s cry of pain.


    He was stunned. He turned and saw a woman in green who had brought along a group of people. They came through the door.


    Feng Lan soon breathed a sigh of relief when she found that Feng Tianyu was safe. She walked forward slowly and held up her fist. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m Feng Lan from Paramount. We have come to save you under the order of the ninth young master.¡±


    The young master had feelings for the princess. So, she needed to leave a good impression here for the young master as she was his subordinate.


    The young master would surely be happy when he was back.


    Liu Rong¡¯s hand was bleeding ceaselessly. She almost fainted with pain.


    Liu Rong regretted now. She regretted that she had talked so much with Feng Tianyu. ¡®I should¡¯ve killed the eunuch first before killing Feng Tianyu!¡¯


    She never thought that the people from Paramount would have come and helped them.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Feng Tianyu gave a bitter smile. ¡°But, it¡¯s better if you leave. It¡¯s the Divine Herbs Sect who wants to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®The Divine Herbs Sect?¡¯


    Feng Lan was frightened when she heard those three words.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it a conspiracy among the four kingdoms? Why is the Divine Herbs Sect a part of it?¡¯


    But, it was too late now that she had come. If the Divine Herbs Sect had intervened in that matter, they would surely know of her role there.


    It was no use crying over spilled milk. She had no choice but to complete what she had started.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we might as well stay and help you now that we have come, given that we have offended them. I¡¯ll be unable to explain to my young master if I cannot save you.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s mouth moved just a bit. ¡°I¡¯m unable to leave now that my body has become like this. Lady Feng, can I ask for a favor from you?¡±


    ¡°What kind of favor, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Take him out of here.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes fell on Eunuch Lin. ¡°Take him out of here. I don¡¯t want Qing¡¯er to be alone in this world without anybody here to take care of her. If it¡¯s possible, please bring me to General Manor. Then, you can bring Dai¡¯er and the general¡¯s wife with you.¡±


    Feng Tianyu knew that Master Nalan would never leave the kingdom when there was a crisis.


    But, he wanted to leave some hope for the Nalan family.


    If he guessed it right, the Divine Herbs Sect had secretly interfered with the war happening at the border of the kingdom. Then, there would be Spirit Warriors at the battlefield. ¡®Jing¡¯er and Zhangqian might not be able to come back too¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart was in great pain when he thought of this.


    All of them were Yan¡¯er relatives but he could not even protect them.


    ¡°Then, you¡­¡± Feng Lan looked at Feng Tianyu in shock.


    Feng Tianyu smiled. ¡°I cannot get up and move. It¡¯s difficult for you to leave if you bring me along. Why don¡¯t you bring Dai¡¯er and the general¡¯s wife here so that I¡¯ll be able to explain to Yan¡¯er later when I meet her in the afterlife.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was seriously ill. If he left with them, he would be a burden to them. ¡®It¡¯s better to put the hope to live on General Manor.


    If not, Yan¡¯er would surely blame him for not protecting the Nalan family.

 Chapter 391 - Qin Chen IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lan was touched. The emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom was indeed loyal to his late wife.


    The empress had died for so many years but he still missed her so much. Now, he only had Feng Ruqing and Feng Rushuang as his children.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring them out of here safely.¡±


    Feng Lan realized that Feng Tianyu had made his decision. So, she did not persuade him to leave. Then, she turned and wanted to leave the palace.


    The whole imperial city was in chaos now. General Manor must be in great danger too. Feng Lan needed to be quick if she wanted to save them.


    There was a calm voice outside of Yang Xin Hall at that moment. But, the voice was thunderous. It was loud.


    ¡°You have to stay given that you¡¯ve interfered with the matter.¡±


    Feng Lan¡¯s body froze. She turned and looked out of the hall. She saw a few people entering her vision.


    ¡°Five Spirit Warriors?¡± Feng Lan was shocked.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the Spirit Warriors of the four kingdoms had gone to the entrance of the city? Why are there Spirit Warriors here inside of the palace?


    ¡®Are they¡­ the people of the Divine Spirit Sect?


    ¡®No! It shouldn¡¯t be! The people of Divine Spirit Sect are not so brave as to break those laws. That person has concealed himself for so many years and he has not done anything to Feng Tianyu because he was afraid of those laws.


    ¡®So, he would never allow those people to interfere now. If not, his life would be ruined if he left any evidence behind.¡¯


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Feng Tianyu coughed twice. He vomited a mouthful of blood. His eyes fell on a middle-aged man. He was surprised. ¡°Are you¡­ Lin Yiyou?¡±


    Long ago, Feng Tianyu had gone out with Yan¡¯er when he was still a prince. They met a reckless young master from the Lin family at the market.


    Lin Yiyou did not know of Feng Tianyu¡¯s status as a prince. He picked up a fight with Feng Tianyu because he had fallen in love at first sight with Yan¡¯er.


    So, Feng Tianyu beat him so hard out of anger.


    ¡®I never thought that he¡¯ll make the breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier.¡¯


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you consume forbidden medicine too?¡±


    Lin Yiyou laughed coldly. ¡°Feng Tianyu, you humiliated me that year. Did you ever think that you¡¯ll be defeated by me one day?¡±


    Feng Tianyu was calm. He did not have any emotion other than the shock he felt at first.


    Feng Tianyu never cared about Lin Yiyou. He just dreaded the Divine Spirit Sect.


    ¡°Lady Feng.¡± Feng Tianyu smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s me who burdens you today.¡±


    Feng Lan frowned slightly.


    There were people with great strength here among the Spirit Warriors. She alone might not be able to beat them.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be better if the young master is here¡­


    ¡®It¡¯ll be better if the elders are here even if the young master is absent.¡¯ They could not protect Liu Yun Kingdom with only a few of them.


    Liu Rong was in great pain. She was breaking out in cold sweat. She stared at Feng Lan with hatred. ¡°Kill her! Kill that woman!¡±


    ¡°Just shut up!¡± Lin Yiyou slapped her hard.


    Liu Rong had not even recovered and she was hit again. She fell down to the floor and vomited a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Liu Rong was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m the young master¡¯s woman. How dare you hit me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a useless person. You¡¯re useless for the young master given that you¡¯re just another woman.¡±


    Moreover, Liu Rong was a married woman. The young master only took advantage of her because she was gullible.


    Lin Yiyou drew out his long sword when he was done talking. Soon, he came to stand in front of the bed.


    Feng Lan moved fast and he blocked Lin Yiyou in his path. She held up her sword and forced Lin Yiyou to retreat a few steps.

 Chapter 392 - Qin Chen V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The other Spirit Warriors had also made a move.


    The people from Paramount were not Spirit Warriors. They were not a match for the Spirit Warriors. They were soon defeated.


    The palace was immersed in a pool of blood. The sun was even brighter.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Feng Lan gritted her teeth grudgingly. She would not be able to protect the others by looking at the situation now. Moreover, she might be killed there.


    Another Spirit Warrior made a strike on Feng Lan when she was distracted. Feng Lan¡¯s shoulder was hit with a heavy slap.


    She staggered. She nearly fell because of the strike but she held onto herself strongly.


    ¡°Lady Feng, don¡¯t bother about me,¡± Feng Tianyu said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for you to leave here. They¡¯re here for me. Just go. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices.¡±


    Feng Tianyu did not understand why the people from Paramount wanted to save him. But, he did know that he would die. ¡®There¡¯s no need to make unnecessary sacrifices.¡¯


    Feng Tianyu was not afraid to die.


    He was just worried about Qing¡¯er.


    Feng Tianyu got up from his bed without knowing where his strength came from.


    He got up slowly and got down from his bed in staggering steps.


    He could not even stand firmly but his back was straight.


    He stood there proudly.


    ¡®A man¡¯s waist should never be bent. Facing death, one should stand up straight. I¡¯ll never let anyone look down on Liu Yun Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m here if you want to kill me. But, I, Feng Tianyu, never regretted the things I have done!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lin Yiyou did not talk much with Feng Tianyu. He walked toward Feng Tianyu and looked down at him condescendingly. ¡°Just as you wish.¡±


    Feng Tianyu smiled. He was not afraid. His self-esteem did not allow him to lose any dignity no matter how his destiny would be. He did not care whether he was going to die or live that day.


    Lin Yiyou raised his long sword.


    ¡°No!¡± Eunuch Lin was frightened. He rushed toward Lin Yiyou anxiously.


    But, he was too late. He saw Lin Yiyou¡¯s sword falling in front of him.


    The sword stabbed the body with a deep sound. The blood gushed out and it splashed onto Eunuch Lin¡¯s face.


    Lin Yiyou smiled triumphantly. But, his body fell backward and he fell down on the floor with a thud.


    Blood gushed out from Lin Yiyou¡¯s back. It soon stained the floor.


    Eunuch Lin was clearly in great shock. His face was pale like a sheet of paper. His heart beat shakily.


    The others were shocked. They looked at Lin Yiyou who was on the ground, laying in a pool of blood. Then, they turned toward the door.


    The sun burned brightly and it shone dazzlingly.


    A youth¡¯s slim body stood under the bright sun. His slim body was covered with a weird black long robe. His handsome face was cold and distant. There was a light scar on his left cheek. It made his presence even colder.


    Liu Rong nearly went mad.


    The people from Paramount had interrupted her when she tried to kill Feng Tianyu just now. Half of her palm was gone because of that.


    Feng Tianyu was nearly killed. But, it was stopped by an unknown youth who killed the Spirit Warrior.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why is there always somebody coming to the rescue now that Liu Yun Kingdom has become like this?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Tianyu was shocked.


    Qin Chen came to the palace with Feng Ruqing a few times before. But, he was quiet and he never went to meet Feng Tianyu with Feng Ruqing.


    So, this was the first time Feng Tianyu had met Qin Chen.


    Somehow, Feng Tianyu had a good impression of the youth when he first saw him. It might be because of the youth¡¯s action in rescuing him now that the situation was as such.

 Chapter 393 - The Heroic Spirit Never Dies I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Spirit Warriors¡¯ facial expressions changed. The youth seemed quite young. He had that kind of strength. When did Liu Yun Kingdom have that kind of genius?


    Qin Chen never liked to talk to anybody. He only liked to kill people.


    Those people did not receive any response from Qin Chen. But, they were faced with Qin Chen¡¯s multiple attacks.


    The Spirit Warrior was soon stabbed in his chest with a long sword. His body froze and blood was gushing out of his chest. His whole body slumped forward and he soon lost his breath.


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. He fixed his eyes upon the youth¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin Chen.¡± Qin Chen seemed cold and expressionless. ¡°My name.¡±


    ***


    Blood was everywhere at the entrance of the imperial city.


    Many heroes had lost in this war.


    There were also many heroic spirits who had lost their lives in this war.


    Their strength was weak. They could not change much of the situation.


    But, they were powerful heroes too.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± Nalan Hu used his own sword to block a few attacks. He stood in the wild wind with perseverance as strong as iron. ¡°I, Nalan Hu, promise right here that we¡¯ll definitely mark down your names as long as there¡¯s somebody in the Nalan family. We¡¯ll never forget this war in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Heroes were not labeled as heroes because they were powerful.


    They were heroes because they had a loyal heart to protect their kingdom against the attack of the enemies.


    However, heroes should never be forgotten. Their names must be written down and engraved on stone monuments. Their names should be passed down from generation to generation.


    Another old man was beaten and had fallen.


    Nalan Hu remembered him. He was the grand tutor who had resigned from his position ten years ago. Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s father became the grand tutor because of his resignation.


    He was no longer a minister of the palace. But, he still came and joined the war because he was loyal to the kingdom.


    Nalan Hu also remembered the youth who had fallen beside him. It was the grandson of the bakery family in Western Street. He was only a civilian. But, his loyalty was unbeatable.


    Nalan Hu was grieving. His anger increased with every minute. He still fought on strongly, facing those two Spirit Warriors.


    He did that because the others would be able to kill more people if he could hang on for a little longer.


    But, this war was just taking too long¡­


    It was so long that he felt exhausted. It was so long that he might faint any minute now.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s eyesight began to fade.


    He did not know whether it was because of his exhaustion or that sweat was blurring his vision.


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s long sword came like lightning. It soon entered his vision.


    Nalan Hu raised his sword quickly and blocked Liu Yunxiao¡¯s long sword. He took a few steps back from the strong attack. There was a long and deep mark on the ground.


    Nalan Hu coughed and vomited a mouthful of blood. He staggered and his long sword was firmly stabbed into the ground.


    His back was still upright. He was like a cold pine tree that was not afraid of the cold and the rain.


    ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom will never be destroyed as long as the Nalan family is still here.¡±


    Nalan Hu¡¯s thunderous voice sounded. The soldiers of the Nalan family raised their weapons high and their firm and loud voices were heard ceaselessly under the bright sun.


    ¡°The Nalan family will never be beaten! Liu Yun Kingdom will never be destroyed!


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    This war was the most difficult war faced by the Nalan family.


    They would never have asked the Spirit Warriors to join the war before this for the safety of the kingdom.

 Chapter 394 - The Heroic Spirit Never Dies II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But the four kingdoms were united now just to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The soldiers of the Nalan family had forgone the issue of sacrificing themselves in the war. Their eyes were swollen when they heard what Master Nalan had said. They did not care much about their lives anymore as they rushed into the battlefield.


    Those people had their own families too. Who would choose death if they could live?


    But, they were soldiers and they must protect the kingdom. Moreover, where would they be if there was no more kingdom?


    They must rush forward for their kingdom and their families too. This was the mission and mentality of a soldier.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s eyes were swollen. He looked at the brave soldiers who had no fear in the face of death. He bowed to them respectfully.


    Then, he rushed toward the four kingdoms of killers.


    No one retreated from the beginning to the end. It was because there was something behind them that they must protect even though they were going to die.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s shoulder was stabbed. Blood gushed out and his body shook a little. Then, he continued to fight.


    He would put in the most effort he could give to fight against the invading enemies even though there was only a little bit of strength left in him.


    ¡°Master Nalan¡­¡± Qin Feiyang looked at him sadly. ¡°Go and rest for a while. You¡¯re exhausted.¡±


    It was clear that Nalan Hu had used up quite a lot of his strength. His old face was pale and his steps were not as strong as before.


    If he continued fighting, he might die of exhaustion even though he was not defeated.


    ¡°I won¡¯t step down.¡± Nalan Hu wiped away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth. He seemed persistent and there was no doubt on his face. ¡°Even though I die here today, my corpse will continue blocking the invaders.¡±


    ¡®My spirit will never die! I¡¯ll come back and take revenge for every reincarnation I go through! I¡¯ll never stop!¡¯


    Nalan Hu sacrifice his whole life to kill anyone who harmed Liu Yun Kingdom.


    As long as his spirit was still there, he would never stop fighting.


    The two people from Paramount who came to help were shocked when they heard that.


    There were quite a lot of loyal people in this world but there no one had ever surprised them so much up until now.


    He would not only use his body to protect Liu Yun Kingdom but he would also use both his spirit and corpse to protect his homeland.


    ¡°Master Nalan is indeed a true hero among heroes.¡±


    It was not surprising as there were people who admired him and there were also people who wanted him dead among the four kingdoms.


    He definitely had great perseverance but similarly he was feared by people.


    Who would not be afraid given that there was a great power like him to guard Liu Yun Kingdom?


    The sword pierced Nalan Hu¡¯s chest.


    He was quick to steer away from the attack. Otherwise, that sword would have pierced through his heart.


    ¡°Master Nalan!¡±


    All the people¡¯s facial expressions changed. They felt that Master Nalan was nearly reaching his end.


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes were swollen. He howled and clawed at the Spirit Warrior who was standing in front of him, blocking his way. He almost burst into tears because he was anxious.


    Nalan Hu was calm, facing the grief and anger of the others. He drew out his sword firmly and threw it in front of his enemy.


    ¡°Nalan Hu!¡± Qin Feiyang burst into tears. ¡°I beg you. Please return to General Manor. We¡¯ll settle the things here. Let us do it.¡±


    Those people were clearly aiming for Master Nalan.


    There were two Spirit Warriors fighting Master Nalan simultaneously and occasionally other people also came and joined the fight.


    ¡®Are they not feeling guilty for treating an old man like that?¡¯


    ¡°I, Nalan Hu, am still alive! I¡¯m not dead! I¡¯ll never retreat!¡±


    ***


    There was a taunting voice outside the entrance of the imperial city. That sound was so familiar to Tang Zi. It was so familiar to her that Tang Zi¡¯s whole body froze after hearing that.

 Chapter 395 - The Heroic Spirit Never Dies III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tang Zi, I never thought that we¡¯ll meet again under this kind of circumstance. Lady Rushuang, you can go home first. I¡¯ll come later.¡±


    Tang Zi¡¯s facial expression was serious now. Her gaze fell on a man and a woman who walked in through the door. Anger was apparent in her eyes.


    ¡°Tang Shan, Feng Rushuang!¡±


    ¡®When did these two people whom I hate the most come together?¡±


    Feng Rushuang walked in from outside the imperial city with Tang Shan. She seemed overbearing and she was looking at Nalan Hu arrogantly.


    ¡°Nalan Hu, why aren¡¯t you dead? But, it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re not dead. I have news for you.¡± Feng Rushuang stopped talking for a while. Then, she laughed and said, ¡°The person beside me is from the reclusive family, the Tang family. Unfortunately, I met Feng Ruqing in the Tang family a while back. She was killed by the people in the Tang family. They killed her!¡± She burst out laughing.


    Her voice was like thunder and it hit Master Nalan harshly. Master Nalan was stunned.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is dead¡­ Qing¡¯er is dead?¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Nalan Hu shouted hysterically. His eyes were swollen. ¡°No! You¡¯re lying. Qing¡¯er just went out to play. She¡¯s fine!¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Tang Zi can confirm Tang Shan¡¯s identity. Tang Zi also knows that Feng Ruqing has offended Tang Shan on her behalf. Now, Feng Ruqing has offended the whole of the Tang family. Doesn¡¯t she deserve to die?¡±


    Nalan Hu had forgotten about the war in front of him and he had also forgotten about the current situation. He turned and looked at Tang Zi. His eyes seemed to be imploring Tang Zi.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er won¡¯t be dead! She won¡¯t!¡¯


    Clearly, Tang Zi did not notice Nalan Hu¡¯s gaze. She clenched her fists tightly and there was bottomless hatred in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has enmity with the Tang family! Why did you harm her instead? Why?¡±


    ¡®I hate them!


    ¡®I hate them so much!


    ¡®I hate everyone from the Tang family. I hate myself too!


    ¡®The princess wouldn¡¯t have offended the Tang family and get herself killed if not for me!


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault!¡¯


    Tears ran down Tang Zi¡¯s cheeks uncontrollably. She seemed mad as she suddenly rushed toward Tang Shan. There was deep hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re picking a fight beyond your limit!¡± Tang Shan sneered and kicked at Tang Zi.


    Tang Zi was no match for Tang Shan. She had used up a lot of strength in the war. Her body was flung away because of the kick. She fell into the crowd and the dust floated up from the ground.


    Tang Zi did not respond to Nalan Hu. But, Nalan Hu had already received the answer.


    There was deep pain and grief on his old face. His whole being was like being thrown down into hell. He had suddenly lost all hope.


    ¡°Master Nalan!¡±


    Qin Feiyang could not see any emotion in Nalan Hu¡¯s eyes anymore. His eyes were hollow. His eyes were like two deep pits of emptiness.


    It seemed like Feng Rushuang had gotten the result she wanted just by looking at Nalan Hu¡¯s facial expression. She laughed wickedly. She recovered herself and acted obediently when she turned and looked at Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and look for my mother in the palace. Tang Shan holds deep grudges with these people. He¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Tang Shan would surely like to kill Tang Zi who was the traitor of the Tang family himself.


    So, Feng Rushuang left the scene arrogantly with Liu Yunxiao¡¯s escort.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    A youth came out of the crowd and rushed toward Liu Yunxiao fearlessly.


    Liu Yunxiao was quick and he stabbed the youth in the chest.


    The youth did not make any sound as he just looked at Feng Rushuang with hatred.


    ¡°Everyone from the Nalan family is a hero. You¡¯re just a traitor who betrays your own homeland. I cannot kill you today but I want to berate you. You¡¯re just a shameless bastard! You¡¯re definitely going to hell after you die! You¡¯ll never get a second life!¡±

 Chapter 396 - The Heroic Spirit Never Dies IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Since when have I betrayed my own kingdom?¡¯ Feng Rushuang exploded with rage.


    ¡°The four kingdoms only helped my grandfather ascend the throne. I am not a traitor. It is just a change of the reigning monarch. Everything else is still the same. It¡¯s the same Liu Yun Kingdom after all.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Nalan family are heroes whereas the people of the Liu family are bandits. Liu Yunxiao is simply inhuman as he had massacred civilians at his will. And you, Feng Rushuang, have sold out the kingdom. You will die a tragic death!¡± The young man spat a mouthful of blood on Feng Rushuang¡¯s face.


    As soon as he finished his words, he breathed his last breath and fell lifeless to the ground


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s body shook violently as she wiped off the blood with a look of disgust on her face. She flicked her sleeves and move forward.


    Apparently, some people still wanted to kill Feng Rushuang without care for his own life. However, they did not succeed as Liu Yunxiao and Tang Shan had stopped them.


    After all, they were no match for the masters in the four kingdoms, let alone Tang Shan who had attained Dark Warrior tier.


    Hence, they could only watch Feng Rushuang leave with a passionate hatred brewing in their eyes.


    Feng Rushuang left for the palace on her own as Liu Yunxiao merely escorted her for a while before he returned to the city¡¯s gate. He wanted to watch the fall of the Nalan family.


    Tang Shan did not take any weapons with him. In an instant, a force was emitted from his palm as he thrusted it at Tang Zi.


    Stunned, the snow wolf quickly rushed up to Tang Zi and blocked the force. The deadly force hit the snow wolf and sent him flying in an arch in the air before falling to the ground.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf flew into a great panic. Its claws were flailing in the air as it was afraid that it would die from falling from the sky before Tang Shan took its life.


    Falling to the ground, the snow wolf did not feel the slightest pain on its body. Instead, it was as if he had landed on a soft, fluffy cushion. It was so comfortable that he could not help but move his body slightly as he moaned.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A loud cry sounded. Stunned, the snow wolf quickly turned his head around only to see Tang Yin burst into tears.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Xiao Qing¡­ Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Growl!


    ¡®Why is she here? What about my master?¡¯ The snow wolf was dumbfounded.


    The snow wolf looked down slowly. A dark, yet, familiar face appeared under his body.


    ¡°I am finished! The Divine-Spirit Fruits for one month are gone!¡± The snow wolf¡¯s mind was buzzing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Dominated by a profound sadness, Tang Yin cried her heart out and her cheeks were soaked with tears.


    Howl!


    Sob¡­ The snow wolf burst into tears out of shock.


    It was an accident. It was all because of the bastard¡ªTang Shan. The snow wolf had always been loyal to its master.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless. The snow wolf was still lying above Feng Ruqing who was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Get out of my face!¡±


    Feng Ruqing threw a punch at the snow wolf in a fit of anger and sent it flying a few meters away.


    Feng Ruqing was leaving together with Tang Yin for the imperial city. She had never thought that she would actually walk right into an unforeseen calamity sent from heaven.


    Growl!


    The snow wolf rolled around on the ground before rushing up to Feng Ruqing. With a pathetic look on its face, its eyes glistened with tears.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bloodstains on the snow wolf body. She did not notice the deep cuts on its back just now when the snow wolf had pinned her down to the ground.


    Seeing this, a fiery rage like a fire swept over Feng Ruqing. Something monstrous appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 397 - So Fierce I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At the entrance of the imperial city, there were corpses everywhere.


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s laughter was ceaselessly heard.


    He saw that the soldiers of the Nalan family were lying in pools of blood. He saw that Nalan Hu was exhausted and could not even stand properly. He even saw that Tang Shan had just rushed toward Tang Zi and the sword in Tang Shan¡¯s hand pierced Tang Zi¡¯s chest.


    Time seemed to stop at that moment. Liu Yuxiao could not stop laughing and his laughter echoed through the place.


    Everything happened just as he had envisioned.


    At that moment, a strong and powerful force turned into a sharp sword and came down from the sky. Soon, it pierced the back of the enemy in front of Nalan Hu.


    Nalan Hu was stunned. He looked at the enemy fall in front of him. Then, he raised his head slowly.


    The young girl had no expression on her face. Her red clothes were covered in blood and she seemed like a bloodthirsty devil. There was deep anger in her dark eyes. It looked like she just came out of hell. The people who saw her soon fell into a deep pit of a cold dungeon.


    Nalan Hu burst into tears at that moment. He held out his bloodstained hands and stroked the young girl¡¯s face. His lips shook and his voice was shaky. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®My granddaughter is still alive!


    ¡®She¡¯s still alive!¡¯


    Nalan Hu¡¯s hollow eyes regained their luster. His grieving heart was soon filled with happiness.


    Feng Ruqing did not have time to console Nalan Hu. She turned her dark eyes toward Tang Shan.


    ***


    Tang Shan was only a foot away from killing Tang Zi.


    However, numerous vines appearing from under his feet and locked him in place when his sword was nearing Tang Zi¡¯s throat. His sword stopped right there and he could not move an inch no matter how hard he tried.


    After that, an innocent voice came from the sky. It was clear and sweet.


    ¡°You villain! How dare you bully my guardian¡¯s family! I¡¯m very fierce! I bite!¡±


    Tang Shan glared at the owner of the voice. He saw a small girl walking out from behind Feng Ruqing.


    That little girl was exquisite and cute. She was like an angel from a picture. She had two braids and her cheeks were puffed. She seemed angry. She glared at the people with her large eyes.


    But, she still seemed innocent and harmless no matter how fierce she acted.


    Nobody knew when that girl had appeared.


    Maybe that girl had appeared with Feng Ruqing but nobody had noticed it.


    Nevertheless, it created a disharmony there with the appearance of a young girl as beautiful as an angel in the middle of a battlefield.


    It was a pitiful sight.


    Maybe, that girl would die at the battlefield soon just like everybody else. A small life would be sacrificed just like that.


    ***


    Tang Shan moved his legs but he could not free himself from the tangles of the vines. He was anxious now. ¡°Who is there? I¡¯m Tang Shan from the Tang family. You better let me go. Don¡¯t be a busybody. Otherwise, the Tang family will never forgive you!¡±


    Tang Shan was a Dark Warrior. Nobody could beat him on the battlefield.


    There must be somebody else who had lent a hand and limited his action.


    But, Tang Shan was not alone. He had the whole of the Tang family as his support.


    Moreover, he had made the breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier. The elders in the Tang family did not dare to look down on him anymore. If something happened to him, the Tang family would surely seek revenge for him.


    The sky was quiet and only the sound of the wind blowing could be heard.


    There was no other sound.

 Chapter 398 - So Fierce II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mom, they¡¯re so noisy.¡±


    Qing Han frowned and there was an annoyance in her eyes.


    Tang Shan scolded her. ¡°Little girl, shut up! It¡¯s not a place for a kid to talk here.¡±


    The snow wolf was lying next to Feng Ruqing. He raised his head when he heard what Tang Shan had said. He looked at him in awe.


    Nobody knew that the snow wolf was frightened when Qing Han appeared because of her fearful presence. His legs were shaky and he could not even stand upright.


    But, the snow wolf would never have thought that there would be a brave person like Tang Shan in this world who was not afraid to voice his opinion. He seemed to be fearless of death.


    The snow wolf respected him.


    Then¡­


    Everyone saw the most unforgettable scene in their lives.


    Numerous emotions appeared in the eyes of the killers from the four kingdoms. Their hands and legs were cold. They wanted to run away but their legs were as heavy as lead and they could not move.


    The vines underneath Tang Shan¡¯s legs wrapped his whole body in an instant. He was nervous and he screamed hysterically. But, his struggles did not stop the entwining vines from pulling him toward Qing Han¡¯s mouth.


    Yes, it was near her mouth.


    Qing Han¡¯s small mouth was soon enlarged and her whole being was growing larger too. She swallowed Tang Shan alive at one go . 1


    Her mouth then grew smaller and was restored to its original size after she had swallowed Tang Shan.


    Her stomach was still flat and nobody could see that there was a human being larger than her inside her stomach.


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m very fierce and I bite.¡± The little girl pouted sadly. ¡°But, why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    She did not lie and she was indeed very fierce.


    The others felt a chill in their hearts. Their bodies froze and they could not move. Those people who were fighting Liu Yun Kingdom stopped fighting. There was a bottomless fear gnawing at their hearts.


    Feng Ruqing was anxious. She rushed toward Qing Han. ¡°Qing Han, you can¡¯t be eating everything. Spit it out, quickly! What are we to do if you have a stomach ache? Quickly, spit it out!¡±


    Qing Han was an obedient child. She listened to her mother¡¯s every word.


    So, Qing Han quickly opened her mouth when Feng Ruqing had finished talking. She vomited a person who was covered in gastric acid.


    But, the person in front of them¡­


    He had no legs.


    Tang Shan could not wait to die. He was curled up in a fetal position and his whole body shook uncontrollably.


    ¡®This devil had eaten me and I would have soon been digested. But, why did she vomit me out again? Why?


    ¡®They won¡¯t even let me die easy? Why would they torture me like that?¡¯


    ¡°Where are his legs?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Shan who had lost his legs and asked.


    Qing Han puffed her cheeks. ¡°His legs were digested. There wouldn¡¯t be much left to him if Mother did not ask me to spit him out. I told you I¡¯m very fierce. They think I¡¯m lying. I¡¯m a good kid and I never lie.¡±


    At first, nobody thought that she was a little devil given that she seemed so innocent and naive.


    But, now¡­


    Nobody thought that she was a normal little girl anymore.


    A normal person could not have a mouth that big.


    A normal person could not swallow a Dark Warrior.


    A normal person could not simply just vomit anything she had just eaten.


    ¡°Qing Han, tie those people up.¡± Feng Ruqing thought for a while. Then, she continued talking because she was worried. ¡°Those people have not taken a bath yet. Don¡¯t eat them. You need to let them take a bath first if you want to eat them. You can even cook them and add some spices. It¡¯s best if you fry them. Don¡¯t eat them alive.¡±

 Chapter 399 - So Fierce III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Han looked docile and innocent. ¡°Okay Mother, Qing Han listens to Mother the most. We will let Little Ape fry them before we eat them then.¡±


    The four-armed ape standing nearby was still holding a slice and using it as a weapon. As soon as it heard Qing Han¡¯s words, it immediately grunted twice in response to her.


    Feng Ruqing turned around and walked to Nalan Hu. Her eyes were filled with uncontrollable anger.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m late¡­¡±


    Nalan Hu put his trembling hand on Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you¡¯re fine. Feng Rushuang was back here just now, and then she told us that you were murdered by the Tang family¡¯s people. I really thought that¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. Her eyes were blazing with anger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Rushuang?¡±


    ¡°Inside the palace.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for her right now.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes landed on Nalan Hu¡¯s chest, which was covered in blood. She looked colder as her eyes scanned through the present crowds. ¡°From now on, the Battle of the Six-Kingdoms will never happen anymore. Only Liu Yun Kingdom will exist!¡±


    She took out a bag from the medium as soon as she finished her words.


    The cloth bag was filled with porcelain bottles.


    ¡°Grandpa, distribute and serve the herbal soups to the people of Liu Yun Kingdom. I¡¯ll enter the palace to look for Father.¡±


    She did not know why she had a growing sense of unease. Therefore, she had to see Feng Tianyu as soon as possible to calm herself down.


    Qing Han got anxious as she noticed Feng Ruqing leaving. She did not want to stay at the city gate, so in desperation, she tightened the vines and strangled all the Spirit Warriors from the four kingdoms to death¡­


    ¡°Mother, I will enter the palace with you. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    She pulled the vines back and rushed in front of Feng Ruqing. Looking pathetic, she clasped onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s thighs with both of her petite hands.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing nodded and turned to look at Tang Yin and Qian Ning. ¡°Xiao Yin, Qian Ning, I feel uneasy for Dai¡¯er and Aunt too, could both of you drop by General Manor and protect them for me?¡±


    Tang Yin was wild with joy as she smilingly replied in pleasure, ¡°Yes, Xiao Qing.¡±


    That was the first time Xiao Qing had requested a favor from her. Did that imply that she owned a place in Xiao Qing¡¯s heart?


    Feng Ruqing said nothing more and brought the little Qing Han along to the imperial palace.


    Tang Yin and Qian Ning headed to General Manor.


    The powerhouses of four kingdoms had died, all of the other soldiers had gone wild and chaotic.


    Tang Shan had lost both of his legs, he was useless as he could not even stand now.


    The last one who remained in perfect condition was Liu Yunxiao.


    Liu Yunxiao was scared off of his pants as he looked at Qin Feiyang and the others walking toward him. His legs were trembling and he cried in tears. ¡°Qin¡­ Old Master Qin, we can talk, we can talk calmly. You don¡¯t have to beat me, AHHH!¡±


    He received a punch on his face and spat out a mouthful of blood. Some teeth were knocked out, and then a smell of urine appeared and mixed with the wind.


    The master of the Liu family, the mighty Spirit Warrior had wet his pants!


    ¡°Liu Yunxiao, you this doggie betrayer!¡±


    ¡°Not only have you betrayed us and allied with the enemy, but you also helped slaughter the people of Liu Yun Kingdom, you shall not die in peace!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s super easy and too good to let him die easily. I want to cut him into pieces to avenge my brothers!


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll chop him into minced meat and spill his flesh and blood in front of the heroes¡¯ grave! I want to use his flesh and blood to memorialize the deceased!


    The crowd was indignant as their eyes burned with anger. They could not wait to tear Liu Yunxiao into thousands of pieces.

 Chapter 400 - So Fierce IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even though they had won the battle, in the end, it was a dreadful sight to behold.


    Those people who did not have to die were eventually sacrificed in the battle.


    Liu Yunxiao, the chief culprit of this battle who could not absolve himself of all the blame, must die!


    All the powerhouses of the four nations were dead, except Liu Yunxiao, who was still alive! If he was on the hoof, he had to face all of the punishment from Liu Yun Kingdom! To prolong his worldly sufferings even though he wished to die!


    Liu Yunxiao looked terrified. He could not understand why it would turn out this way.


    At first, it was no doubt a sure-win situation, but Feng Ruqing had returned with a little devil!


    Whatever it was, Liu Yunxiao knew that on that fateful day¡­ he was really doomed!


    ***


    Nalan Hu looked at Liu Yunxiao¡¯s hopeless old face, but there was no happiness of victory in his eyes. Then, he slowly looked at the corpses that were lying around. His trembling hand was tightly holding a long sword.


    There were not only soldiers from the Nalan family among the corpses.


    Some of them were elders in their forties 1 , an age old enough for people to start settling down in their later life.


    Also, the naive young ones, they were still not married and had not built a family but had already died in the war.


    Not forgetting the spoiled girl, they had actually held the long sword to defend and fight for their nation.


    They were all heroes!


    Nalan Hu heavily brought one of his knees onto the ground.


    The Nalan family and their generations had been protecting the nation for centuries. So, before the generations of Nalan Hu, Liu Yun Kingdom had allowed a privilege to the Nalan family where the family was exempted from bowing or kowtowing to the royals and aristocracies.


    Therefore in his entire life, he had never kneeled before anyone.


    But he kneeled this time. He kneeled to the dead heroes in front of all the people.


    However, no one would think that kneeling 1 had done any damage to his dignity.


    ¡°We could hold the war until now, we could hold until Qing¡¯er returned, I was not the only one who had contributed nor were the Nalan family¡¯s soldiers and loyal courtiers. Everyone had worked hard for this.


    ¡°All of them are not people from the court. Some of them are even ordinary people possessing only very low abilities. Still, they stood with us to fight and protect this land.


    ¡°I, Nalan Hu, standing here, will assure every of the perished heroes that your family is my Nalan family. We, the Nalan family, will provide the best education for your children, we will invite the best teacher for them and send them to the best school!¡±


    ¡°I will support the rest of your wife¡¯s and parents¡¯ life. Even when I am dead, there will still be people from the Nalan family to support them to the end of their lives!


    ¡°For the people still alive, our Nalan family¡¯s door is always wide opened for you! If the Nalan family or the palace were to recruit any new members or officials, we will prioritize those among you first. Even if you weren¡¯t called up, if you are always kind and loyal to the nation, I, Nalan Hu, can promise you, to ensure you a carefree life forever.


    ¡°All of you are heroes.


    ¡°We, of Nalan family, will never turn a hero away!¡±


    There was complete silence.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s voice was as loud as a bell as it lingered among the crowds for quite a while.


    But everyone remained silent, no one made a single sound.


    It should have been a promise that was joyful, but no one was cheered up under such circumstances.


    Too many people had fallen in the war resulting in the crowds being inundated with gloom and grief.


    Nalan Hu stabbed the long sword in his hand into the ground and lifted himself up with it. His cold eyes slowly turned to Liu Yunxiao.


    ¡°As for this doggie 1 collaborationist, he is at your disposal now! I¡¯ll take the responsibility of His Majesty to decide!¡±


    That sentence was more exciting compared to the promises that Nalan Hu had made just now.

 Chapter 401 - To Protect Their Last And Only Dignity I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    To dispose of Liu Yunxiao on their own, that was easier to stir the crowd up than those rewards.


    They could let go of Nalan Hu¡¯s promises and the rewards that were almost in their hands, but they would never let go of the chance to finish Liu Yunxiao off on their own!


    The crowds had punched him before, but it was not fatal enough. They could do whatever they wanted with Nalan Hu¡¯s words at that moment.


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s eyes were wild with terror as he screamed hysterically. In no time, his body drowned in the crowd as his voice was cut off by the siege¡­


    ***


    Inside General Manor.


    Qin Yi held Dai¡¯er tightly in her arms. She looked cold as she was staring at the middle-aged man in front of her. Her face was expressionless. ¡°Liu Fei, why are you here? ¡±


    Liu Fei grinned coldly as he condescendingly looked at Qin Yi.


    ¡°Haha, do you think with such a few generals from the Nalan family, you could trap our Liu family¡¯s people? It was because my father had run away at that time. We were only pretending to get trapped just because we wanted to wait for him to return. Now, he¡¯s here, and the Nalan family¡¯s death is here too!¡±


    Liu Fei was furious to mention this again.


    His dad was as timid as a mouse. He did not obey the emperor back then during dinner. They thought Feng Tianyu would die in Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s prince¡¯s hands but who would know that Feng Ruqing would return in the end?


    He was so shocked and fled away overnight without even giving a message to the Liu family, leaving them to live in humiliation and a life that was worse than death.


    As soon as Liu Fei thought of the days when they were surviving through shit and pee, Liu Fei looked terribly disgusted. He looked evil and was brimming with resentfulness.


    He would pay back exactly what the Nalan family had done to him!


    To make them also go through the sufferings he had gone through before!


    Qin Yi hugged Dai¡¯er tightly, she lowered her head and gently asked, ¡°Dai¡¯er, are you afraid?¡±


    Dai¡¯er shook her little head and replied, ¡°Mother, Dai¡¯er is not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The corners of Qin Yi¡¯s lips lifted gently as she said, ¡°We of the Nalan family have to be that way. Dai¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, Mother will always be by your side.¡±


    The battle was extremely ferocious. She really wished¡­ that she could go along with her father to protect and save the country.


    But she could not.


    She had to take care of Dai¡¯er, and also some of the young and old fellows in the family too.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± A clear voice came behind Qin Yi.


    Qin Yi gently tilted her head back. She saw Wei Pinyao approaching from behind her.


    Qin Yi slightly frowned, her finely arched beautiful eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wei Pinyao smiled lightly and shook her head. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m weak since young and could not cultivate with you all, and so, I can¡¯t even help you protect Dai¡¯er and have also dragged you down to protect us and render you unable to fight in the battlefield. I can¡¯t just stay behind you now.


    ¡°My husband, father-in-law, and father, all of them have already gone to the gate of the castle to fight and protest. As a daughter of the Wei family, daughter-in-law of Qin family, how can I¡­ timidly stay behind you?¡±


    Wei Pinyao knew well how much Qin Yi wanted to join in the battle.


    However, she could only stay inside General Manor and gather all of the women from the three families to protect them. By doing so, she could let their family fight against the enemies without having any worries behind.


    Indeed, several hours ago, some enemies had snuck into their houses and attempted to assassinate them as killing them could destroy her father-in-law¡¯s troop¡¯s morale. However, Qin Yi had dealt with all of them.


    But Wei Pinyao never thought that Liu Fei would escape. And throughout the years, he had been hiding his ability.


    Advanced True Warrior tier!


    Qin Yi was only an Intermediate True Warrior. Facing someone who had reached a higher tier than her, how could she fight back when she had to protect so many old people at the same time?

 Chapter 402 - To Protect Their Last And Only Dignity II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Everyone! Relax! No one from General Manor will be left behind today!¡± Liu Fei sneered and said, ¡°By the way, Qin Yi, let me tell you that, the old thing Nalan Hu has died, hahaha!¡±


    Although he did not go to the city gate, it was impossible for them to survive with Liu Yun Kingdom facing powerhouses from four kingdoms, alone. Therefore, Nalan Hu must be dead.


    The Nalan family without Nalan Hu was so vulnerable that they could not even withstand a single blow!


    Qin Yi¡¯s hands trembled. She looked calm. ¡°People of the Nalan family take pride in protecting their nation. I¡¯m proud of my family, and so, I will never bow to all you doggie traitor. I will keep my dignity and prestige to meet them!¡±


    People of the Nalan family never feared death! What they feared was that the family perished with the kingdom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± Liu Fei smirked as he summoned a gust of wind with his palm.


    Qin Yi quickly tilted to one side and tightly held Dai¡¯er in her arms.


    The strong force hit right on her shoulders. She spat a mouthful of blood, but still, she looked fearless and calm.


    Liu Fei said coldly, ¡°Qin Yi, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kneel and kowtow to me, I¡¯ll let you off.¡±


    Qin Yi wiped away the blood from the corner of her lips. She stood up straight under the sunset.


    ¡°The Nalan family¡¯s daughter-in-law kneels to heaven, the ground, the gentleman, and the parents, but never to the enemies!¡±


    Just like the bell, the sea, and the bamboo, she sounded resolute.


    She would never put the Nalan family in shame as long as she was still a member of the Nalan family.


    Her father-in-law and husband were such noble and unsullied people with lofty spirits. Thus, she must follow the loyal spirit of the Nalan family.


    ***


    At the backyard of General Manor, Wei Mengjie looked at everything that had happened, dumbfoundedly.


    Qin Yi had always disliked her because of Wei Pinyao.


    But she wanted to be Qin Xun¡¯s concubine and after all, Qin Xun was Qin Yi¡¯s younger brother too. Wei Pinyao could not have a baby. Therefore, it was absolutely normal for Qin Xun to get a concubine.


    She really could not understand why was Qin Yi was so hostile toward her.


    For that reason, Qin Yi did not bring her along when she went for the Wei family¡¯s womenfolk.


    It was the Wei family¡¯s old lady, her grandmother, who had insisted on bringing her along, or else she would not want to leave too.


    Qin Yi could do nothing. To let the Wei family battle in ease, she was forced to bring Wei Mengjie along.


    Wei Mengjie¡¯s eyes were rolling non-stop. As she saw Liu Fei order his people to search the yard. She could not hold herself back anymore. So, she ran out of the backyard.


    ¡°Master Liu, I was dragged to this place by Qin Yi, I¡¯m innocent.¡± Wei Mengjie burst into tears as she rushed in front of Liu Fei. She kneeled to the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Wei family¡¯s people, not from the Nalan family. Please let me go. I¡¯m really innocent¡­¡±


    Wei Pinyao chided in anger, ¡°Wei Mengjie, how dare you? Where are you going to place your father¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Wei Mengjie turned her head back and pointed to Wei Pinyao.


    ¡°Master Liu, this woman is Qin Yi¡¯s younger brother¡¯s wife. You should eliminate the Nalan and Qin family at once. Our Wei family is innocent.¡±


    Besides the Qin and Wei family in the big courtyard, there were still womenfolk from the Jiang family, one of the families from the three great families.


    As Liu Fei came with a troop of people, all the others came out from the backyard in response to the commotion.


    But no one would have expected the sight of Wei Mengjie clinging onto Liu Fei¡¯s thighs. She was crying pathetically.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± The mistress of the Jiang family furiously pointed at Wei Mengjie. ¡°Your father, your clan, they are all fighting hard outside. How could you kneel to the enemy, and where are you going to place the Wei family¡¯s reputation?¡±

 Chapter 403 - To Protect Their Last And Only Dignity III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wei Mengjie harrumphed and said, ¡°Jiang Yue, what makes you think you can scold me by standing on the moral high ground? My dad was fighting hard, so what? I¡¯m just a woman, can¡¯t I fear death? If you¡¯re not afraid of dying, you should go to the battlefield too.¡±


    Jiang Yue stomped her feet, angrily. If it was not because of her pregnancy, she really wanted to do so.


    Although she did not partake in the war, all of her sisters had gone for the battle. Even her husband was a visiting-son-in-law 1 , but he never fell back. She was proud of the Jiang family.


    At least she would never drag them along with her when her family was fighting on the battlefield.


    It was just death. That was far better than bringing disgrace to her family.


    ¡°What, you have nothing to say now? Since you have nothing else to say, you have no right to scold me.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wei Pinyao¡¯s eyes grew colder. She did not even take a second look at Wei Mengjie when she said, coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll help my father disown this unloyal girl from our family. She¡¯s not a member of the Wei family, her action does not represent the Wei family!¡±


    Her father valued reputation more than anything.


    She would not let this unloyal girl destroy the reputation of their family when her father was fighting so hard outside.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Old Lady Wei came forward with a stick and slapped Wei Pinyao¡¯s face. ¡°You are a married woman, what rights do you have to represent our Wei family? Wei Pinyao, you are such a filthy little badass. First, you made Qin Xun your own, then you forbade your sister to be his concubine, now you want to expel her from our family. I will beat you to death, you this filthy little badass!¡±


    The old lady raised her stick and attempted to violently hit Wei Pinyao.


    But, Qin Yi caught the stick before it could touch Wei Pinyao.


    ¡°The enemy is here, but you are still in the mood to bully Pinyao? Do you really treat us as nothing? Pinyao would not be bothered if my brother wanted to get a concubine, but I had not allowed him to do so. I only acknowledge Pinyao, so does my brother, he will never betray Pinyao!¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± The old woman was trembling as she pointed at Qin Yi. ¡°You¡¯re only a daughter-in-law, what kind of rights do you think you have to represent the Qin family? Do you really think you are qualified enough to stop Qin Xun from taking a new concubine?¡±


    A married daughter was like water that was poured out 1 . No married girl has the right to put their finger back in her parents¡¯ pie.


    The corners of Qin Yi¡¯s lips lifted coldly. She glanced at Wei Mengjie and turned to the old lady. Then, she turned to look at the only boy present.


    All men from the three great families had gone to war. Only the womenfolk stayed.


    But it was such a pity that¡­ the Wei family¡¯s little concubine¡¯s son, who was also Wei Mengjie¡¯s own brother, hid in General Manor to seek for her protection!


    A big man allowing a girl to protect him. Was that not ridiculous?


    ¡°The Wei family¡¯s master has always been brilliant and faithful. But it¡¯s such a pity for him to have you as his mother. You have destroyed him, and there¡¯s no way to mend it.


    She turned away from Old Lady Wei, refusing to look at her again.


    Old Lady Wei was so frustrated, her face went pale. If it were not because she was no match for Qin Yi, she would have already hit that shameless woman to death with her stick.


    ¡°Wei Pinyao, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can disown Mengjie from the family!¡± Old Lady Wei stopped aiming her words at Qin Yi and had shifted her anger toward Wei Pinyao.


    Wei Pinyao¡¯s face seemed cold and void of any emotions.


    She felt utterly disappointed and cold, as if nothing could warm her heart again. If her father had not been treating her well all this while, she would never wish to return to the Wei family for the rest of her life.¡±


    Therefore, even if she had to die there, she would never kneel to the enemy for her father¡¯s sake.


    She would let Liu Fei understand that, at least the Wei family and her¡­ would protect their last and only shred of dignity.

 Chapter 404 - Rather Die Than Kneel I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Fei laughed out loud twice sharply and said, ¡°It seemed that the Wei family is merely loose sand that is in a state of disunity. One of the great three families, that¡¯s what they are called! However, I, Liu Fei, am a person who holds to his promises. Since the Wei family¡¯s little lady has already kowtowed to beg for my forgiveness, I will let go of you for a while, for now.¡±


    ¡°As for the others¡­¡± He turned to look at the crowds. ¡°Either you kowtow to me, or your blood will spill everywhere!¡±


    As soon as the Wei family¡¯s master, Wei Xiang, heard this, he immediately crawled and rushed out from the crowds with a teary face and cried, ¡°Master Liu, I am willing to surrender, please spare me my doggie life.¡±


    With the lead off of Wei Mengjie and Wei Xiang, the old lady and Second Lady Wei kneeled down in front of Liu Fei, shivering.


    Second Lady Wei was Wei Mengjie and Weixiang¡¯s mother, Wei Fang was forced by the old lady to take her as a concubine.


    Everyone is afraid of dying when they are alive.


    Therefore, they did not think they had done anything wrong. If they could live, why should they die?


    Just because of the ridiculousness of dignity?


    What was the use of dignity when one had lost one¡¯s life?


    ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Liu Fei¡¯s ironic and scornful laughter got even louder.


    When Wei Fang was young, he had followed the old general, riding on the military horse and fighting on the battlefield. He had achieved countless of merit with the old general.


    Back then, when he was captured by the enemy¡¯s troop and the enemy coerced him to surrender, it was said that he gritted his teeth and held it down as he would rather put himself in months of sufferings.


    Then, the old general came and saved him from the enemy.


    When the old general met Wei Fang, it was said that all of his skin was rotting, and he was already at the brink of death. He stayed alive as saltwater was poured on his open wounds. His oral cavity was full of the blood from biting himself when he was bearing the pain.


    All of the generals and soldiers of the Nalan family cried.


    They cried for his loyalty.


    However, such a strong-willed person had two bad children who were so selfish to want to stay alive because they were so afraid of death.


    Liu Fei actually admired Wei Fang. However, admiring was one thing. Still, the great hatred between the Nalan family and him was another thing that he would never stop dealing with.


    ¡°Wei Xiang¡­ ¡± Liu Fei looked down condescendingly at Wei Xiang. ¡°If you say Wei Fang is a coward, a traitor, in front of the crowd, then, I will let go of you.¡±


    Wei Xiang¡¯s eyes turned bright. Without any hesitation, he blurted out the words, ¡°Wei Fang is already a coward at first, he is a traitor. How could he compare to you, the master of the Liu family? Master Liu, if you could let go of me, I¡¯ll certainly look up to you in the future. The Wei family has me as their only son, my Wei family will belong to you too.¡±


    Wei Pinyao closed her eyes. She did not want to see any of their sickening faces anymore.


    However, her heart felt so painful as if someone had punched it.


    ¡®Father, did you see? That¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s descendant. Selfish, afraid of dying, and a coward.


    ¡®You were determined not to surrender to the enemy even if you had to die. However, he had already surrendered when the battle has not even started yet¡­¡¯


    Liu Fei suddenly swung his hand and punched Wei Xiang on his chest. His body flew backward and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wei Xiang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Master Liu had clearly said that if he said what he was told to say, he would let go of him.


    Liu Fei humped coldly. ¡°I, the Liu family, will never need anyone who is afraid of dying. I said those words because I wanted to know how many people are afraid of dying! The Liu family will never let any such a person stay!¡±


    Cowards. Since the Liu family already had Liu Yunxiao, they did not want any more cowards.


    Also, it was just a matter of time for a man who could betray his own family to betray the Liu family in the future.


    He, Liu Fei, was not that stupid to accept people like that.

 Chapter 405 - Rather Die Than Kneel II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In comparison, he actually liked Qin Yi more. The only drawback was that Qin Yi was not only the daughter-in-law of Nalan Hu, but the three great families were also Nalan Hu¡¯s people too¡­


    In the blink of an eye, all of the people who came forward and kneeled to surrender had turned pale. The truth was that they had already kneeled, but they did not expect to not get the peace that they had initially prayed for.


    They only wished to survive.


    To survive, was that a wrong thing to do? Why should he treat them that way? Just because they were the Wei family¡¯s people?


    The old lady pursed her lips. Her pale face was filled with despair.


    Back then, Wei Fang did really bring a lot of honor to their family when he followed the old general without any hesitation. But if she knew he would be facing such danger, she would rather give up on that honor and never allow Wei Fang to follow the old general to fight on the battlefield.


    ¡°Qin Yi.¡± Liu Fei grinned. ¡°For your daughter¡¯s sake, I suggest you surrender. I really admire your nobility. If you surrender, I will let go of the Qin family.¡±


    As for the Nalan family, he could not let them go¡­ the Nalan family must die!


    Qin Yi lowered her eyes and looked at Dai¡¯er resolutely.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, remember my words. No matter what happens in the future, never show the white feather to the enemy, never betray your kingdom to survive, and also, never go down on your knees before your enemy.¡±


    Dai¡¯er was the kid that she pampered the most. But the pampering was not to the point of spoiling.


    She had her bottom line and principles.


    Even if the kids in the Nalan family had to die, they would have to die on their feet. They should never go down on their knees to beg to live!


    ¡°Mother, Dai¡¯er remembers it now. I¡¯d rather die than kneel.¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er little face was a bit pale, but her eyes were unusually resolute. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to be afraid too, Cousin will avenge us.¡±


    Qin Yi smiled. Indeed, the person Feng Ruqing was before would only hurt them, but the person Feng Ruqing was now¡­


    Qin Yi believed, one day, she would avenge them.


    By thinking so, death was nothing much to be feared of.


    ¡°Since you guys have made such a decision, I¡¯ll respect you guys then.¡± Liu Fei swung his hand as he looked on maliciously.


    ¡°Someone come and kill all the people inside General Manor, all of them!¡±


    As soon as Liu Fei finished speaking, he had already rushed in front of Qin Yi.


    Only Qin Yi who was capable of fighting him as of present.


    All the young and old ones, they probably could not even stand a single strike.


    Qin Yi lifted her hands as she clasped Dai¡¯er to her tightly. The sword in her hand was welcoming the enemies who were rushing toward her.


    ***


    The Liu family¡¯s guards rushed forward. Jiang Yue could not care less even though she was six months pregnant. She pulled out her sword to join the battle.


    Her stomach was throbbing in pain as a cold sweat broke on her forehead. She knew she must not collapse. She must endure the pain and confront the enemy head-on.


    Nalan and the other families had left some guards with them, but the enemy were too strong that the guard could not hold them. Soon, half the guards were wounded and dead.


    However, because of the protection from the guards, the womenfolk from all the great families did not get hurt.


    Maybe the guards from the great families did not see eye to eye with Wei Mengjie and some of the people. Therefore, none of them were there to protect them. Even if it were the Wei family¡¯s guards, they only stayed beside Wei Pinyao and the old lady, as nobody cared for Wei Mengjie and the people who followed her.


    Although the old lady had surrendered to the enemy, she was still an old lady. No matter how angry they were, they did not dare to leave the old lady¡¯s life unprotected.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Wei Mengjie¡¯s hands were cut by a knife. As the blood oozed, it was so painful that she almost fainted.


    The old lady was furious. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Quickly protect Mengjie and Xiang¡¯er. Leave that traitor Wei Pinyao alone!¡±

 Chapter 406 - Rather Die Than Kneel III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Wei family¡¯s guard ignored the old lady.


    They protected the old lady simply because she was an elderly, as for the others¡­ Even if they would be blamed or punished by their master, they still wanted to follow their hearts, for once.


    For their master¡¯s whole life, he had been loyal, brave, and faithful through all the battles.


    Back then, before Empress Nalan was here, their master and the other great families¡¯ masters had toiled and moiled in protecting this land by following in the old general¡¯s steps.


    They shed blood and tears and did all they could to protect the land. Nobody could trample on their land!


    The old lady turned pale as she realized that nobody had listened to her. Her face crumpled in agony as her anger almost exploded from her chest.


    ¡°Old lady¡­ ¡± Wei Pinyao smiled ironically. ¡°You better talk lesser. Wei Mengjie and Wei Xiang almost became traitors while all of the Wei family¡¯s guards are still faithful. Do you really think they would protect such a traitor? If you talk more, I¡¯m afraid they might stop protecting you, too.


    ¡°After all, you betrayed our kingdom too¡­¡±


    The old lady¡¯s heart jolted in pain. This time, she remained silent, but she glared at Wei Pinyao grudgingly.


    If they could survive this time, she would ask Fang¡¯er to severely punish this little b*tch when they return to the Wei family.


    ***


    Liu Fei¡¯s sword slashed at Qin Yi¡¯s arm. Her blood splashed everywhere and stained the ground red.


    As usual, her dark eyes remained calm. It was as if she had a limited range of emotions.


    But her arms were still clutching Dai¡¯er. She seemed resolute.


    ¡°Mother, do you think cousin will return?¡± Dai¡¯er asked as her bright eyes widened.


    Qin Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she could not bear to tell Dai¡¯er the truth, and she did not want Feng Ruqing to be back at that time too. However, looking at Dai¡¯er bright eyes, she nodded eventually.


    ¡°She will be back.¡±


    She would be back sooner or later, but not at that moment.


    ¡°Hooray!¡± A smile lighted up Dai¡¯er face. She still looked adorable, even though her face was stained with blood. ¡°Then very soon, Cousin will send them down 1 to make them apologize to us. I will wait for them there.¡±


    Qin Yi felt desolated. The four kingdoms had allied with one another this time. She would never believe it if there was no one behind this. Therefore, Feng Ruqing was no match for them at the moment.


    Unless she had fully grown up.


    But looking at Dai¡¯er¡¯s hopeful eyes, Qin Yi could only fake a smile.


    ¡°Yup, they will apologize soon¡­¡±


    Countless swords came from all directions, besieging Qin Yi and Dai¡¯er in the middle.


    As Dai¡¯er had Qin Yi¡¯s assurance, she smiled in relief and slowly closed her eyes.


    Qin Yi defended those long swords with her back and held Dai¡¯er tightly, protected in her arms. She gently closed her eyes¡ª


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Zhangqian. I could not wait any longer for you to return.


    ¡®But I¡¯m proud of the Nalan family. If there¡¯s an afterlife, I will still be the Nalan family¡¯s daughter-in-law, I will still be your wife.¡¯


    Clang!


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from the sky.


    It was a loud, clanging voice as if a stone struck a sword.


    Qin Yi was shocked as she gradually opened her eyes.


    Suddenly, all the people who lay siege to them fell backward and collapsed into the pool of blood.


    She was stunned. She slowly turned her head around. In the glow of the sunset, two petite figures came into her vision.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Yin.¡± Dai¡¯er had opened her eyes too.


    She immediately noticed Tang Yin and Qian Ning. Her little heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, you know them?¡± Qin Yi was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 407 - Rather Die Than Kneel IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She thought they were doomed to die. Who knew that two little girls would suddenly appear? On top of that, how did Dai¡¯er know the two of them?


    ¡°Mother, they are the ones who broke our house¡¯s door. Father had sent soldiers to chase them, but they got away. They are that two little ladies.¡± Dai¡¯er broke into a smile and said, ¡°Brother and I went to Cousin¡¯s house soon after, and we found out that she¡¯s the Little Lady living inside Cousin¡¯s manor.¡±


    Dai¡¯er paused and continued seriously, ¡°Then, Sister Xiao Yin and Brother went out to play hand in hand, leaving me alone in the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    Hand in¡­ hand?


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes brightened a little and started to look at Tang Yin differently.


    Indeed, this little girl was really adorable, and her eyes were clear too. The more she looked at her¡­ the more she liked her.


    She was born with the liking for little girls. Therefore, before Dai¡¯er came to the world, she had loved Feng Ruqing a lot.


    However, Feng Ruqing had done too many unreasonable things to them. Thus, her interest in her had turned into disappointment.


    But the fact that she liked little girls never changed before. She wished she never had a son, and it would be better if all of her children were daughters.


    So as she saw Tang Yin, and when she heard about Tang Yin and Nalan Jing being hand in hand, her heart was brimming with happiness.


    However, that was not the time for her to be happy, because there were still countless of enemies waiting for them.


    ¡°Aunt Qin!¡± Tang Yin rushed to Qin Yi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you? Qian Ning, quickly kill all the people who hurt my Aunt Qin, kill all of them!¡±


    ¡®All these bastards, how dare they hurt Xiao Qin¡¯s family! No one is allowed to stay!¡¯


    As Qin Yi felt Tang Yin¡¯s enthusiasm toward her, she started to guess in her heart.


    ¡®Could it be that she and Jing¡¯er¡­ is really¡­


    ¡®What a little boy, to hook up a girl without saying a word. Why doesn¡¯t he bring her back for me to see? Does he think that I would take her away?¡¯


    Qin Yi would never relate Tang Yin¡¯s enthusiasm with Feng Ruqing.


    The princess was a girl. Two girls¡­ how could it be possible? Also, the princess was not homosexual either, which made it seem even more impossible.


    ***


    Qian Ning had already known her little lady¡¯s temper well long ago.


    Tang Yin fawned over all of Feng Ruqing¡¯s family members just because of Feng Ruqing.


    So her flattering was not something special to see at the moment.


    All she need to do was to help her little lady eliminate all the enemies.


    It did not matter if the enemies were coveting for the princess, or¡­ the one who was hurting the princess¡¯s family.


    ¡°Little girl, get out of my way now!¡± Liu Fei growled coldly.


    Qian Ning did not want to waste time on saying nonsense. She pulled out a sword from her waist. Just like the wind, she swiftly reached behind Liu Fei.


    An overwhelming force stunned Liu Fei before he could react to it.


    And before he could turn his head, the long sword was already aimed at his neck.


    The icy temperature of the edge of that sword chilled his heart.


    ¡°Spirit¡­ Spirit Warrior¡­¡±


    That little girl was a Spirit Warrior?


    The crowd was in the state of tumult.


    The crowd was in despair at first. But when they saw Qian Ning¡¯s sword on Liu Fei¡¯s neck and that he could barely even move, everyone exploded with happiness.


    It felt just like a hand that dragged them out from the depths of despair.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved!¡± Old Lady Wei burst into tears of joy and excitement.


    However, no one bothered if she was crying or screaming. All of them were focused on Liu Fei.

 Chapter 408 - Feng Rushuang Is Not His Daughter I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Fei was afraid to move.


    He knew if he tried to move, that little girl would take his life away immediately.


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s really shocking to know you¡¯re a Spirit Warrior. However, all the powerhouses from the four great kingdoms are here, Nalan Hu and his people have already died too. What¡¯s the point for you to be strong?¡±


    Qian Ning was stunned.


    It was as if she was frightened.


    The corner of Liu Fei¡¯s lips lifted into a smile. Qian Ning¡¯s adorable voice rang out before Liu Fei could speak his second sentence.


    ¡°Little lady, this person is even stupid than me. All the powerhouses from the four great kingdoms had been strangled to death by the princess¡¯s little spirit beasts. How dare he tries to threaten me with those powerhouses.¡±


    Nobody from the world really knew about Qing Han¡¯s spirit herbs identity. All of them thought she was a spirit beast.


    After all, a spirit herb that could transform into a human was too unbelievable to them. They had never heard of such a thing before.


    Liu Fei was stunned and dumbfounded.


    ¡®The powerhouses from the four great kingdoms¡­ have been strangled to death? All the strong Spirit Warriors¡­ could be strangled to death?¡¯


    ¡°What about my father?¡± Liu Fei panicked and asked anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± Qian Ning shrugged and grinned. ¡°When I was leaving, all the people in Liu Yun Kingdom was frustrated. I guess they have torn him into pieces, and now he¡¯s dead, and his corpse has disappeared too.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, impossible¡­¡± Horror finally dawned in Liu Fei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Father¡¯s dead? The Liu family¡­ is finished?¡¯


    The snobbish and pompous Liu Fei suddenly felt worn out and had lost his spirit to fight, just like a deflated rubber ball.


    After a while, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible. Father will never die¡­¡±


    ¡°Little lady, he said he doesn¡¯t believe it. Should I take away his power and throw him to the city gate to be with his father?¡±


    Qian Ning cocked her adorable eyebrows. The crowd in the city was so furious that if they were to throw the Liu family¡¯s people to them¡­ the Liu family¡¯s people might suffer a consequence worse than death itself.


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant way. Qian Ning, you¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡®We should just throw the Liu family¡¯s people outside and let the world vent their anger.


    ¡®Especially for those people who had lost their family. They need a person¡­ to bear their rage!¡¯


    ¡°Qin Yi.¡± Old lady Wei came to her senses and turned to look at Qin Yi. She spoke in a condescending way. ¡°Since General Manor is safe now, let these two little girls escort me back and also let them stay in the Wei family to protect us.¡±


    Qin Yi smirked and said, ¡°These two girls are not guards. You want them to escort you back? In your dreams!¡±


    Old Lady Wei frowned and said, ¡°My son has followed Nalan Hu to fight on the battlefields for so many years, even Nalan Hu has to address me as Aunt as well. How is it wrong for me to ask your people to escort me? These girls are only servants in the princess¡¯s manor. You, as the princess¡¯s aunt, what¡¯s the big deal borrowing these two servants from her to protect me?¡±


    Although it was safe at that moment, who knew if someone would come and attack them again? They would only die if they bumped into an enemy by relying on their abilities.


    Therefore, she must get these two little girls!


    ¡°Servants?¡± Qin Yi laughed. ¡°Have you ever seen a Spirit Warrior servant?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Lady Wei¡¯s face showed that she was slightly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything that Dai¡¯er has said just now. This little girl is the girl from the princess¡¯s manor as another one calls her ¡®Little Lady.¡¯ If she¡¯s not a servant, then what could she be?


    Qian Ning was stunned.


    Although she was Little Lady¡¯s servant, nobody from the Tang family has really treated her as a servant.


    That old lady demanded her to escort her?


    ¡°Aunt Qin¡­ ¡± Tang Yin pursed her lips and said, ¡°Who is this old thing? Are you guys close?¡±


    Qin Yi calmly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that close to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Yin understood what Qin Yi meant and swung her little hand. ¡°Qian Ning, throw her out. How dare an unfamiliar person step into General Manor¡¯s property, and also scold my Aunt Qin? What a shameless person.¡±

 Chapter 409 - Feng Rushuang Is Not His Daughter II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Before Old Lady Wei could berate her, Qian Ning had already raised her hand and grabbed the sleeve of this old woman, and threw her out.


    Since the crisis was over, other people from the Wei family did not want to stay anymore. They went away in grief because they were afraid that they would be thrown out too.


    General Manor became quiet and peaceful without the presence of those people.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, are you okay?¡± Qin Yi¡¯s face changed as she saw Jiang Yue clutching her stomach as she sat on the floor. She rushed forward and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang Yue bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess I¡¯ve agitated the fetus¡¯s qi. I¡¯m feeling a little uncomfortable now, it will get better later.¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s heart was relieved when she heard that Jiang Yue was fine.


    Perhaps that state of relief made her realized that she was exhausted. Her body turned so weak and vulnerable all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Wei Pinyao held onto Qin Yi¡¯s body to steady herself. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Dai¡¯er, you should take a good rest for a while.¡±


    Qin Yi had fought really hard that day.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yi smiled.


    Her father-in-law and Liu Yun Kingdom were safe and sound. She could finally be at ease¡­


    ***


    Inside Yang Xin Hall.


    A young guy¡¯s sword¡¯s edge was covered in fresh blood. There was a coldness around him that even the sunlight could not penetrate.


    There were a bunch of corpses in front of him. Blood was flowing out from the hall.


    Liu Rong¡¯s heart jolted. She looked at the young guy¡¯s cold side profile, dumbfoundedly. She felt like she had fallen into an ice cellar, making her feel piercingly cold.


    Suddenly, Qin Chen¡¯s eyes turned chilly as he looked outside the hall. He swung his sword, and the wind that was created from his sword struck the ancient tree outside the hall.


    The ancient tree collapsed. Suddenly, Feng Rushuang, who was hiding behind the ancient tree, had nowhere to hide anymore. She came into everyone¡¯s vision.


    Feng Rushuang was utterly stunned.


    She dared to return to the palace only because she heard that her father¡¯s illness was in a severe condition, and also that the palace was in danger at that moment.


    However, she could never have imagined that Qin Chen had killed all the powerhouses who came forward to assassinate Feng Tianyu.


    Especially with the point that Qin Chen was Feng Ruqing¡¯s toyboy.


    If it were the past, Feng Rushuang would be envious and deeply mad. However, she had already possessed the state preceptor¡¯s love, so, naturally, she paid no attention to Qin Chen.


    No matter how great Qin Chen was, he was still no match for the state preceptor.


    She was loved by such a perfect man, why should she be envious of Feng Ruqing?


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er?¡± Liu Rong seemed flustered.


    She had the intention to make use of Feng Rushuang. However, Feng Rushuang was still her daughter, so of course, she did not wish that Feng Rushuang would turn up under such circumstances.


    But then, when she thought of the fact that Feng Rushuang was that person¡¯s daughter, she felt relieved.


    No matter what¡­


    Young Master Zhen Yang would never ignore Shuang¡¯er.


    ¡°Mother!¡± As Feng Rushuang noticed she was exposed, she did not think of leaving anymore. She gritted her teeth and walked inside the door. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    There was no sign of panic on her face. She looked calm.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. She was Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter, Feng Tianyu would never really want to kill her no matter what.


    However¡­


    When Feng Rushuang saw Liu Rong¡¯s half-cut palm, her heart trembled and she turned pale immediately.


    ¡°Mother, your hand¡­¡± She raised her head in disbelief. ¡°Father, no matter what, Mother is still your concubine. How could you treat her that way?¡±


    Feng Tianyu coughed twice with a mouthful of fresh blood.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Liu hurried in front of Feng Tianyu and held his body.


    Feng Tianyu gave Feng Ruqing a stern and cold look.


    That look jolted Feng Rushuang. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been through so many sufferings in the borders. I came back because I heard that the imperial city is in danger. No matter what my grandfather had done, it has nothing to do with Mother and me. How could you vent your anger on us?¡±

 Chapter 410 - Feng Rushuang Is Not His Daughter III

    Chapter 410: Feng Rushuang is not His Daughter III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Rushuang knew well how she should respond under such circumstances.


    She felt extreme regret. If she had known that Qin Chen was that strong earlier, she would have made Tang Shan follow her to the palace.


    It was better without anyone protecting her.


    Feng Tianyu smiled and curled his lips. ¡°Perhaps you could ask your good mother what she had done? To join forces with the secular world and usurp the throne! She has poisoned me and intentionally led my daughter astray!¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s head buzzed.


    ¡®Join forces with the secular world? Mother knows someone from the secular world?¡¯


    Liu Rong held Feng Rushuang¡¯s hand in her trembling hands, tightly. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to explain anymore. I¡¯ve told them everything that I did before.¡±


    Feng Rushuang was stunned. She looked at Liu Rong¡¯s pale face and then turned to look at Feng Tianyu¡¯s cold expression. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and pushed Liu Rong away.


    ¡°Mother, how could you do that to Father?¡± She was in righteous anger as she turned her head to Feng Tianyu. She spoke sternly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m different from Mother. I¡¯m your own daughter. How could I hurt you?¡±


    She had to buy time because she would be saved if Tang Shan came to her. Luckily she did not waste her time seducing Tang Shan and make him swoon over her.


    Liu Rong was already weak because she had lost too much blood. With Feng Rushuang¡¯s push, she fell backward and looked at her in disbelief.


    That was her daughter. Her daughter! How could she push her away?


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er¡­ You¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s face darkened and yelled angrily, ¡°You have done such a wicked thing, you don¡¯t deserve to be my mother!¡±


    Her words were just like claps of thunder. Liu Rong¡¯s body went stiff.


    She looked astonished, shocked, and in despair¡ª


    She had been leading Feng Ruqing astray all these years. However, how could her daughter turn out that way?


    She did everything for Shuang¡¯er.


    If Shuang¡¯er could be acknowledged by Young Master Zhen Yang, with the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s influence, it was not something too difficult to make Nan Xian marry her. However, State Preceptor Nan Xian would never agree on this marriage.


    Unfortunately, she had lied to Feng Rushuang before just because she wanted her to leave the palace willingly.


    Therefore, she was trying hard to turn the lie into the truth.


    ¡°Lady Rushuang¡­ ¡± Eunuch Lin did not address her as a princess anymore. ¡°What the Liu family has committed was a crime that will cause the whole family to be exterminated! You¡¯re in the palace just to take pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. If it weren¡¯t because Young Master Qin is strong enough, you wouldn¡¯t act in such a manner.¡±


    ¡®Lady?


    ¡®Wait?


    ¡®What lady?¡¯


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s face turned red in anger. She was the princess, how could that doggie slave call her ¡®Lady¡¯!


    ¡°What a bloody eunuch. How could you disrespect me? I will take away your doggie head later.¡± Feng Rushuang coldly humped. As usual, she said proudly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter after all. How could you let a eunuch climb on my head?¡±


    Feng Tianyu coughed twice. The corner of his lips lifted into a sneer.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu Rong tell you before that¡­ I¡¯ve never touched her before? If we have never had any intimate contact before, how could you be here?¡±


    All the other people were dumbfounded as they had just found out the truth, except for Eunuch Lin who had already known before.


    Never had any intimate contact before, that meant¡­


    Feng Rushuang¡­


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Feng Rushuang.


    Feng Rushuang was stunned for a while. She shook as her face turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a princess of Liu Yun Kingdom! I am! Father, I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m absolutely your daughter!¡±

 Chapter 411 - Feng Rushuang Is Not His Daughter IV

    Chapter 411: Feng Rushuang is not His Daughter IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She was the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom who enjoyed a high status.


    Her status could not be compared with Feng Ruqing but she was still a princess by birth.


    Her nobility was something she was so proud of. There were so many people in this world who longed for the status of a princess. She could not accept the fact that she was not of the royal family.


    Feng Lan who was standing nearby remained quiet.


    She seemed to have discovered a piece of great news after coming to the palace.


    Feng Rushuang was Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter. ¡®It means that the Emperor was cheated on?¡¯


    ¡°Mother, go and tell Father that I¡¯m his daughter!¡± Feng Rushuang burst into tears and she looked back. Her face was twisted in agony. ¡°Quick! Go and tell him!¡±


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er¡­¡± Liu Rong closed her eyes and only opened them after a while. ¡°What he said is the truth. You¡¯re not his daughter and¡­¡±


    Feng Rushuang could not listen to what was said after. Her whole body turned weak as she fell onto the cold floor.


    Her face was wet with tears. There was deep hatred in her eyes too.


    ¡®My mother is my father¡¯s consort. Why did she go and cheat on him? What kind of person could she be with? What kind of status did he have? If it were not because of that, I¡¯d still be the elegant princess and not the child of just any man!¡¯


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er¡­¡± Liu Rong was anxious. ¡°This throne will be inherited by Yu¡¯er someday. You¡¯re the elder sister of the future emperor and you¡¯re Princess Royal. So, you¡¯ll still be a princess.¡±


    Yu¡¯er was also Young Master Zhen Yang¡¯s son. Liu Rong could not approach Feng Tianyu then but she was pregnant again. So, she used an excuse to leave the palace for a while and gave birth to that child. Then, she gave him to her childless sister-in-law.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes were cold. She never had a good impression of Liu Yu. She would not have an easy life if that villain became the emperor.


    Luckily, she had Tang Shan¡¯s protection and the state preceptor¡¯s love. Therefore, the throne was not that important to her.


    She just wanted to protect herself.


    ¡°Father, I have grown up in the palace for so many years. Even if I¡¯m not your daughter by birthright, there¡¯ll be other feelings too. I have no relation to the Liu family now. You can just kill Liu Rong. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Qin Chen saw Feng Tianyu¡¯s pale and old face from the corner of his eyes.


    He frowned and he drew his sword suddenly. He soon came to stand in front of Feng Rushuang.


    Feng Rushuang was stunned. She did not foresee that Qin Chen would attack her. Her whole body froze and she dared not move.


    A flash of cold light came just as Qin Chen came to stand in front of Feng Rushuang. He took a few steps back.


    There was a palace maid in front of Feng Rushuang.


    She seemed cold and there was an emotion unfit for her age in her eyes.


    The people would be suspicious and thought that she was an old woman if not for her flawless face that was without any wrinkles.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Eunuch Lin was frightened.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she Liu Rong¡¯s palace maid? She¡¯s not an ordinary person judging from her strength just now.¡¯


    ¡°Finally you made a move!¡± Liu Rong could not wait for the palace maid to make a move. She seemed happy and excited.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The palace maid snapped at Liu Rong. Her eyes were cold. ¡°You¡¯re a useless person who can accomplish nothing! I could just stand by and do nothing. But, you¡¯re too useless. You have even pushed Feng Rushuang away. I wouldn¡¯t even make a move even if you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Feng Rushuang¡­ was Young Master Zhen Yang¡¯s daughter no matter what. Even if Young Master Zhen Yang had numerous women and children, she could not ignore the fact that the child of her young master was in danger. As a servant, she could not stand by and do nothing about that.

 Chapter 412 - Feng Rushuang Is Surprised I

    Chapter 412: Feng Rushuang Is Surprised I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dumbfounded, Feng Rushuang stared at the servant.


    It was obvious that Liu Rong had never stopped Feng Rushuang from messing around with anyone but this servant all these years. Originally, Feng Rushuang thought that Liu Rong had truly cared for this servant. She had never thought that her mother¡¯s personal servant was such a preeminent master.


    Qin Chen regained his balance. His face was so cold that it could chill one¡¯s heart. His dark robe fluttered in the absence of wind.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, my father¡­ this evil emperor wants to kill me! Kill all of them for me!¡± Feng Rushuang rushed up to Zhen Qing. Her eyes were filled with rage, her face was contorted in anger.


    ¡®An eye for an eye, don¡¯t blame me for doing this!¡¯


    ¡°Since you are the young master¡¯s daughter, I will protect you.¡± Zhen Qing frowned.


    ¡®The young master¡¯s daughter?¡¯ Feng Rushuang was lost in wonder.


    The young master that Zhen Qing had mentioned seemed to be really something. He must be as omnipotent as Zhen Qing¡ªsuch a great master was willing to work for him.


    If that was the case, why did Zhen Qing not step in when Feng Rushuang was bullied by Feng Ruqing all these years? If Zhen Qing helped her, Feng Ruqing would have died a long time ago and all of this would never happen.


    Naturally, Feng Rushuang merely thought to herself and did not show any emotion on her face. She was not a fool to mess with Zhen Qing at this time. When she returned to her father¡¯s clan, she would deal with Zhen Qing, who had turned a blind eye on her all these years.


    Previously, Feng Rushuang had been so dejected as she was not Feng Tianyu¡¯s biological daughter. Now that she had realized that her biological father was so omnipotent, her sorrow faded away in a split second. Her face was beaming with pleasure.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, I have always regarded you as my biological father but what do I get at the end? What goes around comes around. You truly have messed with the wrong person. Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s time is up,¡± Feng Rushuang said disdainfully as she beamed with pride.


    Feng Tianyu remained silent. His eyes sparkled with contempt.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you? You actually have a better man than Feng Tianyu. Why are you still staying in the palace? Why don¡¯t you tell me everything? I have even regarded this evil emperor my father.¡± Feng Rushuang glanced at Liu Rong as she protested.


    Liu Rong¡¯s lips moved but no sound came out. She knew that she was nothing more than a bargaining chip which could be thrown away anytime. Although Feng Rushuang was Zhen Yang¡¯s daughter, he would only protect her from danger and nothing more than that.


    Hence, Liu Rong actually preferred for Liu Yu to be the emperor than becoming Zhen Yang¡¯s wife.


    As the reclusive world could never attack the secular world, if she rose to be the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom, no one would dare to offend her.


    Zhen Qing¡¯s gaze swept past Feng Rushuang disdainfully before staying fixed at Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°It was such a blessing that my young master fell for Nalan Yan. However, not only was she ungrateful, she did not want to be the young master¡¯s wife.¡± Zhen Qing snorted as she walked up to Feng Tianyu.


    In a flash, Qin Chen stood up to block Zhen Qing.


    ¡°Get out of my way! The person whom I want to kill is Feng Tianyu. Nalan Yan would regret the things that she had done back then when Feng Tianyu is dead.¡± Zhen Qing smirked.


    ¡°Young Master Qin, thanks for coming to my rescue. This is the enmity between the Divine Herbs Sect and I. I will settle this on my own.¡± Feng Tianyu raised his arm to pat Qin Chen on his shoulder.


    The Divine Herbs Sect! The three words were like thunder piercing through everyone¡¯s ears. Feng Rushuang nearly screamed in shock.


    ¡®I am the daughter of the young master of the Divine Herbs Sect?¡¯ This is more honorable than being the daughter of the emperor.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, is that true? I am the daughter of the young master of the Divine Herbs Sect?¡± Feng Rushuang could not resist the excitement and broke into laughter.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, we have been fighting for such a long while. In the end, you have totally lost to me. When my father is here, I will be back to the Divine Herbs Sect. That is a place you can never step into.¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: Feng Rushuang Is Surprised II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As the young master of the Divine Herbs Sect commanded the greatest respect in this realm, Feng Tianyu was simply no match for him.


    Even if Feng Ruqing had taken Feng Tianyu away, it was such a great honor that Feng Rushuang¡¯s father had turned out to be someone more omnipotent¡ªthe young master of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    The day arrived at last!


    Liu Rong¡¯s lips moved slightly as if she wanted to say something but could not. Apparently, she did not want Feng Rushuang to return to the Divine Herbs Sect. The life as a princess of Liu Yun Kingdom was far better.


    However, Feng Rushuang had lost her senses out of excitement. Currently, she would listen to no one.


    If Zhen Yang truly cared for Feng Rushuang, naturally, he would not let her go through all the struggles for years. Both Liu Rong and Feng Ruqing were nothing to him.


    At this time, a glimpse of viciousness flashed in Qin Chen¡¯s eyes. A ferocious aura emitted from the sword and rushed toward Feng Rushuang like a monstrous storm.


    Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she pushed Feng Rushuang down. She flicked her sleeves, and a sword¡¯s energy emitted from her and blocked the strong aura.


    ***


    Originally, Feng Tianyu did not care for his own life. However, simply no one knew why he felt so worried when he saw Qin Chen getting into trouble.


    ¡°This¡­ Dark Warrior tier?¡± Feng Lan face changed slightly.


    ¡®An imperial servant has actually attained Advanced Dark Warrior tier? Exactly, how many masters have sneaked into the palace?¡¯


    Feng Lan did not know if she had had a false impression. She could feel that there was something wrong with Qin Chen.


    Even if Qin Chen looked as cold as a snow mountain, his face was getting darker and darker. His bone-chilling gaze was so piercing.


    ¡°Hey rascal, you are truly something. You have actually attained Dark Warrior tier at such a tender age and you are still alive after battling with me for quite some time. However, your number is up.¡±


    Qin Chen was truly a great talent for he had attained Intermediate Dark Warrior tier at a tender age. However, such a great talent would vanish from this realm soon.


    Zhen Qing¡¯s gaze was icy cold. The thing she hated the most for her whole life was talent. Young Master Zhen Yang was the only great talent in this realm and no one else.


    ¡°It seems that Qin Chen is going to make a breakthrough. Why is he holding back?¡± Feng Tianyu frowned as he said. He too could feel that something was wrong with Qin Chen.


    Feng Tianyu was a little worried. However, he could hardly balance himself, let alone battle.


    Qin Chen¡¯s brows were knitted together, his face, ghastly pale. Even Zhen Qing could feel the aura from within Qin Chen turning wild.


    ¡°You are truly something! You have nearly made a breakthrough during a battle. However, I don¡¯t get why you are restraining it.¡± Zhen Qing sneered.


    Apparently, Zhen Qing was not afraid even if Qin Chen made a breakthrough. She had yet to play her trump card. Qin Chen simply had no way to defeat her. The only thing that puzzled her was that Qin Chen was actually refraining from making a breakthrough.


    Qin Chen did not utter a word. At this time, an almighty aura emitted from the sword, and like a huge wave, rolled toward Zhen Qing.


    Qin Chen could not make a breakthrough. Both cultivating and making a breakthrough would bring endless pain within him because of his special condition. The pain would be so intense that he would blackout from it. Hence, he could only make a breakthrough when Feng Ruqing was by his side. He did not want anyone to hurt her kin.


    Zhen Qing turned her body sideways, dodging the sword aura that was rolling up like a huge wave. A glimpse of viciousness flashed in her eyes. In a split second, she stood before Qin Chen.


    Her sword was extremely close to Qin Chen¡¯s neck, just short from slicing through Qin Chen¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 414 - Feng Rushuang Is Surprised III

    Chapter 414: Feng Rushuang Is Surprised III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen had quickly dodged Zhen Qing¡¯s sword. However, as the aura within him had turned extremely chaotic, he could hardly control his own strength.


    At this moment, a hint of blood streamed down the corner of his lips. His bright eyes turned icy cold, but he did not give up and stood resolutely.


    ***


    All of a sudden, a deadly aura rolled toward Feng Tianyu like a monstrous wave.


    Feeling the killing intent, Eunuch Ling quickly pounced on Feng Tianyu to protect him with his own body.


    ¡°Your Majesty, watch out!¡±


    Bang!


    Eunuch Lin was sent flying in the air. The aura was like an invisible palm, landing right in the middle of Eunuch Lin¡¯s shoulder and denting his flesh. Eunuch Lin¡¯s face contorted in great pain.


    ¡°Lin Zhenyun!¡±


    Seeing Eunuch Lin curled up in pain, Feng Tianyu¡¯s surprised face darkened.


    He raised his head only to see a man dressed in rich, intricate brocade, slowly walking up to him. The man was in his early forty. His wrinkle-free face was extremely pleasant to the eyes. His overwhelming loftiness was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Young Master Zhen Yang, why are you here? What if those people know¡­¡± Zhen Qing looked at Zhen Yang anxiously.


    Zhen Yang swung his hand, the air around him turned into countless swords, soaring through the air, aiming for Feng Tianyu.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s feet felt as if they were tied to heavy metal. They could not move¡ªnot even the slightest.


    At this time, countless vines grew rapidly from the ground under Feng Tianyu and instantly turned into a tightly knotted net. In a split second, Feng Tianyu was completely trapped in the vines except for an opening at his nose.


    The air swords hit the vines and vanished without a trace. The vines quickly disappeared as soon as the danger was over.


    Feng Tianyu was still standing on the ground, safe and sound. He raised his eyes only to see a lady standing in the wind, outside the hall. Under the setting sun, she looked extremely calm and composed. Her eyes, however, were filled with anger like a brewing, monstrous storm.


    There were two adorable kids¡ªa boy, and a girl¡ªby her side.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing?¡± Feng Rushuang screamed.


    ¡®You slut! Why are you still alive? Didn¡¯t she die in the Tang family? Are the people of the Tang family so merciful to let her off?¡¯


    However, Feng Rushuang quickly regained her composure.


    ¡®What could Feng Ruqing do even if she is still alive? My father is the young master of the Divine Herbs Sect. It was something beyond Feng Ruqing¡¯s reach for her whole life. Feng Ruqing could only live in my shadow. Her life would be full of humiliation and misery.¡¯


    ¡°Father, why haven¡¯t you come and take me home all these years? I have always missed you. These people have always been bullying me and paid no regard to the Divine Herbs Sect.¡± Feng Rushuang pursed her lips together.


    Zhen Yang looked at Feng Rushuang impatiently. He had too many children. Feng Rushuang was just one of the daughters he had with a lady who was good for nothing. Naturally, Feng Rushuang was nothing to him.


    However, since Feng Rushuang had admitted that Zhen Yang was his father, he must protect her to defend the dignity of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°You are my daughter. No one can lay a hand on you. ¡±


    Zhen Yang turned his head around and looked down at Feng Tianyu with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, maybe this is the first time you have met me, but I have seen you a few times before.¡±

 Chapter 415 - Let Fu Chen Bite Them I

    Chapter 415: Let Fu Chen Bite Them I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If not for the rules and that no one dared to break it, Feng Tianyu would have died a long time ago.


    ¡°Did you kill Yan¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Tianyu glared at Zhen Yang. His hands were balled into fists. His eyes were blazing with rage.


    Nalan Yan was the person he loved the most. He would never hesitate to give her the best thing in the world. However, Zhen Yang was actually so ruthless to kill her.


    It was not her fault being such a beauty. The person who drooled over her beauty had taken his wife away and killed her as he failed to win her heart.


    Feng Tianyu closed his eyes, sorrowfully. Fury was brewing within him.


    At this time, Feng Ruqing walked past Qin Chen. Standing behind him, she transferred spiritual qi into Qin Chen¡¯s body and brought some color back to his ghastly pale face.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, go for a breakthrough. I am here.¡± Qin Chen wanted to say something but he was not able to. He knew that he could do nothing but only bring trouble to Feng Ruqing without making a breakthrough.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing Feng Ruqing, a warm smile crept onto Qin Chen¡¯s surprised face. Perhaps, Feng Ruqing was the only person who was capable of doing this.


    Qin Chen did not walk far away from Feng Ruqing. He sat down next to her, inhaling the spiritual qi around him.


    Feng Ruqing got up and walked toward Feng Tianyu. He was the only person on her mind all this while.


    ¡°Father, I am back.¡±


    Feng Tianyu raised his hand as he wanted to stroke Feng Ruqing¡¯s head but he had run out of strength.


    ¡°You are back.¡± Feng Tianyu knew that Feng Ruqing would definitely return to him.


    The more dangerous the palace became, the more likely she would return.


    However, Feng Tianyu could no longer protect Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m back. I was such a fool back then but you have always been protecting me and loved me. This time, let me protect you.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was soft and full of tenderness.


    ¡®Whoever lays his hand on my father, I will step on his flesh and wipe out the entire clan.¡¯


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Feng Ruqing had always been the daughter he was proud of his whole life.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, when I poisoned you back then, Yan¡¯er had stopped the poison and hurt herself. Now that I want to kill you, you are actually hiding behind your daughter? You are such a coward! I truly have no idea why Nalan Yan would fall for you.¡± Seeing this, Gu Zhenyang merely sneered.


    Hearing this, Feng Tianyu panicked. He was poisoned and Nalan Yan had stopped the poison back then?


    Feng Tianyu closed his eyes slowly. It was natural that Nalan Yan looked so different that day. However, he trusted everything that Nalan Yan had said.


    It was only now that Feng Tianyu realized how much Nalan Yan had sacrificed for him without him knowing it before.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s hands were trembling as he clenched his fists.


    A person flashed through his mind. It was the person he could never forget for the rest of his life. His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Father!


    ¡®You poisoned my father and killed my mother! I will never let you go!¡±


    At this moment, the wind howled furiously.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes turned extremely vicious. Her red robe was drenched in blood. She looked like a demon from the underworld, but at the same time, she also looked like a celestial entity.


    Once again, vines grew from the ground¡ªlike snakes gliding across the floor.

 Chapter 416 - Let Fu Chen Bite Them II

    Chapter 416: Let Fu Chen Bite Them II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Zhenyang merely sneered. He swung his arm, and the vines disintegrated into pieces¡ªscattering across the ground.


    In a split second, Qing Han dashed toward Gu Zhenyang. Vines could be seen soaring up to the sky.


    ¡®My mother is mad! I won¡¯t forgive anyone who makes her mad!¡¯


    ¡°You are nothing but a spirit beast. You have bitten off more than you can chew.¡±


    Gu Zhenyang let out a piercing scream as a deadly aura emitted from him. It was so overwhelming that the entire Yang Xin Hall collapsed into a pile of ruins.


    As Feng Tianyu and the people around him were covered with vines, they were still safe and sound.


    However, luck was not on Feng Rushuang and Liu Rong¡¯s side. Both of them were pinned down under the debris, gasping for air.


    Gu Zhenyang did not even spare a glance at both of them. His eyes were still fixed on both Feng Tianyu and Feng Ruqing.


    Zhen Qing could not bear to see Feng Rushuang and Liu Rong suffering and took both of them out from under the debris.


    As Qing Han had exhausted all her vines to protect Feng Tianyu and the people around him, she had nothing left for herself. The aura hit her on her chest and sent her flying backward.


    Qing Han¡¯s arms flailed in the air, trying desperately to grab hold of something to balance herself.


    Rising up on her tiptoes, Feng Ruqing leaped into the air. She tugged Qing Han¡¯s tiny body into her embrace and landed steadily on the ground


    ¡°Qing Han!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened as he dashed toward Qing Han. Seeing that Qing Han was still safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    In a split second, Fu Chen turned to look at Gu Zhenyang, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Mother, he is quite something¡­¡±


    Even though Gu Zhenyang was no match for the masters from the Divine Herbs Sect, he was the strongest opponent that Fu Chen had ever met since he started staying with Feng Ruqing,


    Naturally, the state preceptor was an exception as Fu Chen simply had no idea of how powerful the state preceptor was.


    ¡°Perhaps, he is on the same tier with Jiu Ming of Paramount¡­¡± Fu Chen continued after pausing for a while.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± A glimmer of light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. Her face reflected indifference. She did not care about his identity and his strength. All she knew was that the person who stood before her had hurt her kin. She would fight back no matter what and never shrink back.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s gaze subtly shifted. He tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve to stop her from any impulsive action.


    ¡°You are from the Divine Herbs Sect?¡± Fu Chen looked at Gu Zhenyang with a dark face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Zhenyang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smirked.


    ¡°No, you are not. The Divine Herbs Sect was destroyed and no one from the sect survived.¡± Fu Chen shook his head resolutely.


    A thousand years ago, the Divine Herbs Sect had lost its foothold not long after the Ninth Emperor had disappeared. Since then, the opponents of the Divine Herbs Sect had wiped out the entire sect. No one had survived the calamity besides Fu Chen and Qing Han as they were hiding in the medium.


    However, Gu Zhenyang had actually claimed that he was from the Divine Herbs Sect. It was complete nonsense!


    Not even a disciple had survived the calamity. Fu Chen had even moved the entire sect away. The current Divine Herbs Sect had no real existence.


    ¡°Haha! This is the best joke I have ever heard. The Divine Herbs Sect is one of the top three sects with the loftiest power in the reclusive world. Who is capable of wiping out the entire Divine Herbs Sect?¡±


    Currently, the reclusive world was unrivaled in this realm.

 Chapter 417 - Let Fu Chen Bite Them III

    Chapter 417: Let Fu Chen Bite Them III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Divine Herb Sect feared no one except the genius decades ago. However, his name was forbidden in the reclusive world. When the great influencers of the Divine Herb Sect heard of his name, they would lose their minds and beat the crap out of whoever mentioned his name.


    In some severe cases, some of them were paralyzed¡ªbeaten by the elders of their own clans and could never get up from their beds ever again.


    Perhaps, only the elders of the Divine Herb Sect knew about this. Gu Zhenyang was the only one who knew this besides the elders.


    One could easily tell how devastating the genius and the dreadful calamity he had brought to the reclusive world were. Otherwise, the people of the reclusive would not be so afraid of him.


    It was a pity that there were too many masters in the reclusive world and the genius was fighting all alone. In the end, he had pledged his lifetime freedom for a contract.


    The genius was truly something. There were actually so many masters in the reclusive world but he, alone, was capable of turning the entire reclusive world upside down. Even though neither side had gained in the calamity, the reclusive world had lost its reputation.


    Hence, the people in the Divine herb Sect were greatly infuriated by the things that had happened back then.


    If even that genius was not capable of wiping out the Divine Herb Sect, who on earth was capable of doing this? Nonsense!


    Feng Rushuang too was dumbfounded. She could no longer resist the urge to laugh.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you are just jealous of the Divine Herb Sect and I, aren¡¯t you? How dare you say that the entire Divine Herb Sect has been wiped out? You just don¡¯t want me associated with the Divine Herb Sect, do you? No matter how much you jealous of me, I am still the daughter of the young master of the Divine Herb Sect!¡±


    Feng Rushuang had been living in Feng Ruqing¡¯s shadows for years and finally had a chance to come out of her shadow. Beaming with pride, Feng Rushuang stayed on her high horse.


    ¡°Counterfeits will always be counterfeits. You have actually passed yourself off as someone from the Divine Herb Sect for so many years.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face was even colder than before.


    ¡°You are too presumptuous!¡± Gu Zhenyang raised his arm, a power was emitted from his palm, and it rushed toward Fu Chen.


    At this time, an arm stretched out from the side, wrapped itself around Fu Chen¡¯s body, and tugged him into a warm embrace. She turned around, the power hit her back.


    Bleurgh!


    Feng Ruqing spat out a mouthful of blood. Fu Chen could feel as if Feng Ruqing¡¯s blood was spat at his heart. The pain was like a fire burning furiously within him.


    At that moment, something flashed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind¡ªnever put high hopes on spirit herbs. They always had a one-track-mind.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Feng Tianyu coughed up blood. His surprised face darkened. His eyes were filled with rage and his heart was ripped apart.


    The wind howled furiously.


    Standing in the ruins, Fu Chen did not move the slightest. A ghastly pale face with a hint of bloodstain at the corner of her lips could be seen reflected in his dark eyes.


    ¡®My mother is hurt because of me.¡¯ Fu Chen would never forgive Gu Zhenyang.


    Suddenly, Fu Chen raised his head. His eyes were fixed at Gu Zhenyang.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Zhenyang did not know why Fu Chen¡¯s gaze chilled his heart.


    Bloodline suppression only happened to spirit beasts. This kid was just a human. That was impossible.


    However, Gu Zhenyang did not know why he had such a ridiculous feeling.


    The chill had quickly faded away but Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were still burning with rage.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, bite them! Go!


    ¡°You all are not only bullying me, but you have actually laid your hands on my mother. I am going to set Brother Fu Chen on you!¡± Standing by the sidelines, Qing Han was rooting for Fu Chen.

 Chapter 418 - Mother, Dont Leave Me Behind! I

    Chapter 418: Mother, Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind! I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing this, everyone who was present was dumbfounded.


    The tense atmosphere was quickly diffused.


    Fu Chen turned into a beam of light, streaming toward Gu Zhenyang.


    In a flash, the leaves around Fu Chen turned into sharp swords, raining down on Gu Zhenyang, like snow falling from the sky.


    Gu Zhenyang lifted his sleeve to block the leaves. As he swung his arm, the leaves spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang were watching them by the side. They had never thought that the leaves would drift toward them. The leaves slashed their skins and blood started to ooze out from the cuts.


    Feng Rushuang pursed her lips together. She was just standing next to her father¡ªwhy he did not protect her?


    ***


    Disregarding Feng Rushuang, an aura emitted from Gu Zhenyang¡¯s arm. His eyes were cold and nonchalant. Fu Chen could not help but take a few steps back.


    Bloodline suppression was nothing but a false impression. Fu Chen was just a spirit beast. Naturally, he was not capable of bringing such a strong, suppressing power to human beings.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, he is not part of the Divine Herbs Sect.¡± Qing Han ran up to Fu Chen as she bit her lip.


    The people of the Divine Herbs Sect were extremely fearful of both Fu Chen and Qing Han. If Gu Zhenyang was part of the Divine Herbs Sect, he could definitely recognize both of them. But Gu Zhenyang had actually thought that both of them were spirit beasts.


    ¡°Qing Han! Fu Chen! Come back here!¡± Feng Ruqing sent Qing Han and Fu Chen back into the medium without hesitation.


    Ever since Feng Ruqing had moved the Ninth Emperor¡¯s residence into the medium, she had realized that not only could she control the medium, she could actually control the two kids and stop them from reaching the outside world.


    Feng Ruqing knew that even if Qing Han and Fu Chen were powerful, they were no match for the opponent who was standing before her. She could never let both of them sacrifice their lives for nothing.


    ¡°Mother! Let me out! Let me out!¡± Feng Ruqing could hear the two kids calling out for her in her soul.


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­ I am afraid that I will never be able to sow spirit herbs for both of you. The medium and the contract between us would disappear after I die. Both of you can look for another master after that.¡±


    Fu Chen and Qing Han were different from Feng Ruqing. The medium would lose its owner after Feng Ruqing¡¯s passing. They were just spirit herbs and could get another master.


    On the contrary, Feng Ruqing could not just hide in the medium and disregard Feng Tianyu. She could never let go of such an irreconcilable enmity.


    However, why did Feng Ruqing feel a throbbing pain in her heart? Every little thing that happened when they were together in the past few months flashed through her mind. Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly as she wanted to engrave those memories in her heart forever.


    ¡°If you happen to meet the state preceptor in the future, tell him that¡­ I cannot marry him in this life. I will definitely come back to him in my next life. He can never get rid of me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fu Chen shouted at the top of his lungs as tears started to fall from his eyes.


    Gasping for air, Qing Han was crying for she was reluctant to part from Feng Ruqing but she felt also helpless that she could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Mother, let us out. I am very fierce. I can bite them. Mother, let us out!¡± She pounded her tiny fists on the ground, her feet were kicking violently as if wanted to break this medium apart so she could get out of here.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me behind. Brother Fu Chen and I have been waiting for a thousand years for you. How could you let us suffer another thousand years of loneliness again? We can¡¯t bear to lose you after having you in our lives!¡±

 Chapter 419 - Mother, Dont Leave Me Behind! II

    Chapter 419: Mother, Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind! II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, I am really useful. Can you please let me out? The Ninth Emperor had left us behind. Now, you are dumping us too. Am I too foolish and ignorant so both Mother and the Ninth Emperor dislike me? I will be smarter and more obedient in the future. Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±


    All the connections between them had been cut off. Qing Han called out for Feng Ruqing desperately but her voice faded mid-sentence. She could no longer reach out to Feng Ruqing.


    At that moment, Qing Han¡¯s heart was completely broken. She felt as if she had lost something which could not be replaced for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, if we could be stronger, that would be so great.¡± Qing Han got up with a blank look in her eyes. Her face was covered with tears like she had lost her soul.


    Qing Han thought that she would be much stronger after consuming plenty of Grade-3 spirit herbs. It was true that Qing Han had become much stronger and was capable of protecting her mother. However, she was still no match for those who were even stronger than her.


    ¡°If I am extremely powerful¡­no one would dare to bully Mother.¡± Feng Ruqing would not leave them behind just like the Ninth Emperor did.


    ¡°Qing Han! You can¡¯t do this! No¡­¡± Fu Chen ran up to Qing Han and wrapped her tightly in his embrace. His body was shaking as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°But Mother left us because I am too weak¡­¡± Qing Han was dumped. She would be so lonely and simply no one knew how long she needed to wait until another person stepped into the medium.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t dump us. She just doesn¡¯t want us to die. She has intentionally broken the connection with us. She is still alive. She is not dead!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s lips were trembling¡ªhis eyes filled with grief.


    Qing Han lowered her eyes. Her eyes were clouded with tears. Her heart was engulfed in sorrow.


    If only she could be stronger¡­That would be so great¡­


    ¡®The Divine Herbs Sect¡­¡¯ Fu Chen¡¯s eyes glimmered with evil intent.


    The Divine Herbs Sect embodied the Ninth Emperor¡¯s life-time of painstaking effort. No one could simply ruin it! No one could bully the weak in the name of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Fu Chen had been holding tightly to the faith in the Divine Herbs Sect. No one could tarnish it. No one could hurt his kin in the name of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ***


    Not far away in the sky, a man in a snowy white robe was staring at a few people who were blocking his way. He looked calm and very much at ease.


    ¡°Young Master, the master of the Mu family has tasked us to invite you to the Mu family.¡±


    The man with one hand behind his back was elegant and graceful like a lotus standing aloof from the world.


    ¡°My surname is Nan, not Mu.¡± He only had a mother¡ªNan Suyi.


    ¡°Young Master, Tian Shen Manor is in chaos. All the clans are fighting with each other. The master said that you must return to Tian Shen Manor.¡± The middle-aged man said anxiously. The master of the Mu family had tasked him to bring Nan Xian back to the manor. If the Nan Xian refused, he was no match for him¡­


    Moreover, Nan Xian was not young. He actually had an arranged marriage.


    As the master of the Mu family dared not talk to Nan Xian, he had tasked this man to persuade him. Even Nan Xian¡¯s father dared not to force his own son, what else could this celestial guard do?

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: Mother, Don¡¯t Leave Me Behind! III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The man¡¯s facial expression changed when the palace guard was hesitant.


    Everybody knew that Young Master Nan Xian came from Tian Shen Manor and he was always calm and quiet. It seemed that nothing in the world could affect his emotions.


    But, it seemed that there was a cloud of coldness enveloping Nan Xian¡¯s whole presence. There was a deep desire to kill in his eyes.


    ¡°Young¡­ master, please calm down. I¡­ just came to talk with you on behalf of the young master, I¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man was terrified. His whole body shook with fear and he nearly peed his pants because of Nan Xian¡¯s frightening presence.


    But, Nan Xian did not stay. Nan Xian walked past him. His body was like a soft breeze and he soon disappeared.


    The middle-aged man sighed in relief when Nan Xian left him. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. A gust of cold breeze blew and he realized that his whole body was covered in sweat.


    But, he did not know what had infuriated Young Master Nan Xian.


    ***


    At the wasteland.


    Feng Ruqing opened her eyes slowly.


    This war was unavoidable and she could not endanger Fu Chen and Qing Han too.


    ¡°Are you Feng Lan from Paramount?¡± Feng Ruqing was calm but there was a thunderstorm hidden beneath the calmness.


    Feng Lan was stunned. ¡°Lady Feng?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and a token appeared in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m the renowned elder of Paramount. As an elder, I order you to prohibit my father from joining the war no matter what happens. You need to protect him!¡±


    Feng Lan could not stop Feng Tianyu before.


    But, Feng Lan could stop Feng Tianyu easily now because Feng Tianyu could not walk anymore.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Tianyu coughed violently. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I let my daughter stand in front of me while facing the enemy?¡±


    Feng Ruqing understood that Feng Tianyu would not listen to her. So, she continued giving out orders. ¡°Feng Lan, this is an order! You must obey it!¡±


    Feng Lan was not hesitant. ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±


    Qin Chen had made a breakthrough. He walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly surprised. She could ask Feng Lan to stop Feng Tianyu but she was unable to stop Qin Chen¡­


    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Qin Chen knew of Feng Ruqing¡¯s thoughts without her even mentioning them. There was a gentle smile on his handsome face just like the spring breeze.


    He said that he would protect her for the rest of her life.


    He would never leave her behind no matter how dangerous the situation was.


    It was because she was the only one whom he must protect with all that he had.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I still want to tell you something even though you might never believe it. I had dreams since we came back from the Forest of Spirit Beasts. I dreamt every day¡­¡± Qin Chen stopped talking for a while. ¡°I dreamt about you.


    ¡°In my dreams, you wore a knee-length dress and you were lying on an unfamiliar bed. The surroundings were unfamiliar too. You were weak and it seemed like you would leave me behind.


    ¡°There was another me in the dreams. He had short hair. He told me that he had put the responsibilities of protecting you on me. He asked me to protect you for the rest of your life.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, isn¡¯t that funny? We have never met before but why did I dream of you in that circumstance? I wanted to approach you since the first day we met. I don¡¯t want to see anybody hurting you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart trembled at this. Her tears ran down her cheeks.


    ¡°Che¡¯er, it is you. You¡¯ve always been here.¡±


    ¡®So, you¡¯ve always been by my side. I didn¡¯t even know that.


    ¡®But, it¡¯s too late now. We have recognized each other but it¡¯s too late now.¡¯

 Chapter 421 - Nalan Yan, Why Arent You Appearing? I

    Chapter 421: Nalan Yan, Why Aren¡¯t You Appearing? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Zhenyang did not give Feng Ruqing any chance. His body moved.


    Soon, he was in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Qin Chen used his body to shield Feng Ruqing. The youth¡¯s face was lit by the evening glow.


    It was gentle and warm, like when Feng Ruqing had met him for the first time.


    Feng Ruqing and Feng Jianche were the children of a reformed family when they were at Hua Xia. They were not siblings by blood. So, they had met for the first time when they were only ten years old.


    He had softened her cold heart that year.


    Feng Ruqing knew afterward that Feng Jianche was not their stepmother¡¯s son but the son left behind by their stepmother¡¯s sister.


    Hence, they became close and intimate as both of them were lonely. They consoled each other and relied on each other.


    She thought that her death would make Che¡¯er lonely again but she never thought that he would come here too¡­


    ¡®Great!¡¯


    Although he still did not remember her, she knew that he was her Che¡¯er.


    It was the only warmth of her former life.


    ***


    Qin Chen¡¯s body was like a fallen leaf and he fell down heavily in front of Feng Ruqing,


    He did what he had always done¡­ He protected her.


    Feng Ruqing squatted slowly. Her hands were shaky as she stroked the youth¡¯s face.


    It was as if the familiar face was being imprinted on her memory and that she could never forget it for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Che¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®I should¡¯ve noticed it much sooner.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I have not given you enough warmth and too much has happened¡­¡¯


    There was a strong power from over her head. Feng Ruqing stood up slowly. Her gaze was cold and she sneered.


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s hand froze, midair.


    ¡®She resembles her so much¡­¡¯


    The young girl¡¯s expression resembled Yan¡¯er so much.


    Even her sneer was the same as Yan¡¯er. It seemed as if Yan¡¯er was standing there, right in front of him.


    He could not move, facing that face.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang, I finally understand the reason why my mother did not like you.¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Gu Zhenyang slowly. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not as good as my father.¡±


    Gu Zhenyang liked Nalan Yan.


    Feng Ruqing got to know about that from how he looked at her.


    The man was looking at another woman through her face. There were infatuation and a deep sense of attachment in his eyes.


    ¡®What is that if it is not love?¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your love is to possess the person you love and not fulfilling her being. You hurt her family and her just to possess her. What kind of love is that? I¡¯ll never choose a man like you if I were my mother.¡±


    Love should only exist between two deeply attached people. It was not love if hatred rose just because of unrequited love.


    That would only be the desire to possess the person you love.


    ¡°Moreover, why is Feng Rushuang here if you really loved my mother? If you have never stayed true to her, then you¡¯ll have no right to love her!¡±


    It was no use mentioning that men could have three or four wives.


    Feng Tianyu was able to do that. Why could he not?


    So, Gu Zhenyang did not really love Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Little girls are really good at arguments. You¡¯re stalling for more time so that people would come and save you.¡± Gu Zhenyang laughed coldly. ¡°Nobody can save you given that you¡¯ve offended the Divine Spirit Sect. Not even if God himself comes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed coldly. ¡°I just want to tell you the truth. You, Gu Zhenyang, are nothing but a bastard!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang burst into laughter. ¡°Even so, I¡¯m better than Feng Tianyu. He¡¯s just a useless person!¡±


    What use was he if he needed the protection of a woman?


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± There was sarcasm in Feng Ruqing¡¯e eyes. ¡°My father is the most outstanding person in the world.¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: Nalan Yan, Why Aren¡¯t You Appearing? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. He looked at Feng Ruqing helplessly.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were bright when she said that. It seemed like her eyes were glowing with an extraordinary light.


    ¡°He is not without talent. But, he lacks a place and time to train. He is the emperor of the kingdom and he has a lot of responsibilities to tend to. He sleeps at midnight. When does he have time to train?¡±


    Even so, he had still reached Spirit Warrior tier a few years ago. His body became weak because he was poisoned. He was heartbroken and his energy was used up in attending to the affairs of the kingdom. Hence, he could not train.


    ¡°If you gave him all the resources you have to him and he did not have to tend to the government affairs, his power would have surpassed you long ago.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s talent was not any less than Nalan Yan¡¯s.


    But, his strength was not as good as Nalan Yan¡¯s.


    It was because Nalan Yan was just an empress and there were not a lot of people in the palace under her supervision. She had a lot of free time to train but Feng Tianyu could not do the same.


    Feng Tianyu was limited in the border of the palace. He had numerous affairs to tend to and it made his training path much more difficult.


    If not, Feng Tianyu would not be any weaker than anyone else!


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gu Zhenyang laughed without taking heed to what Feng Ruqing had said. ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking so much? He¡¯s still a person whose strength is weak and he has lost the fight. When you lose, you must sacrifice something!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang was not softhearted toward Feng Ruqing anymore. He came swiftly at Feng Ruqing and hit her on her chest with a fist.


    Feng Ruqing still endured the heavy blow even though she had decreased the impact in that attack. Her body shook and she vomited a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale and white.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart hurt. He clenched his fists tightly and a feeling of helplessness engulfed him.


    ¡®Gu Zhenyang¡¯s right.


    ¡®I¡¯m still weak no matter what had made my training difficult.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even protect the only daughter I have.


    ¡®I can¡¯t take it!¡¯


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang, I¡¯m the only person you have always hated. Qing¡¯er is innocent. You can kill me. You can even humiliate me. Just don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang laughed out loud. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    Feng Lan¡¯s expression changed. She came to stand in front of Gu Zhenyang.


    But, even a Spirit Warrior like her could not fight against an opponent as strong as him. Her legs shook with fear and she could not stand upright under the strong pressure of the opponent.


    Feng Ruqing ordered her to protect Feng Tianyu.


    She just wanted Feng Lan to stop Feng Tianyu from joining in the fight.


    But, nobody could stop him if Gu Zhenyang rushed forward.


    ¡°Father!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She staggered and she stood up again.


    Everybody fixed their eyes on her. She moved fast and shielded Feng Tianyu.


    Boom!


    A powerful force hit her body and she vomited a lot of blood.


    Qin Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart soon stopped beating when he saw the young girl who had rushed forward.


    Silence fell upon the scene.


    The quiet wind seemed loud.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang!¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s each and every word was filled with deep anger.


    His heart was broken and his hatred was so deep that it soared to the sky.


    ¡°How dare you hurt Qing¡¯er! I, Feng Tianyu, would turn into an evil demon and haunt you even if I need to crawl out from the hell!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was Feng Tianyu¡¯s whole life without Yan¡¯er.


    Now, the person he loved the most had fallen in front of him.


    Gu Zhenyang was not bothered by Feng Tianyu. He turned his gaze toward the sky and his hysterical voice filled the whole palace.

 Chapter 423 - Nalan Yan, Why Arent You Appearing? III

    Chapter 423: Nalan Yan, Why Aren¡¯t You Appearing? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Nalan Yan, did you see? I have hurt your daughter. Feng Tianyu is going to die. Why aren¡¯t you coming out to meet me? I¡¯ve looked for you for so many years. I¡¯ve waited for you for so many years. I have even kept watch on Feng Tianyu for so many years. Why aren¡¯t you showing yourself?


    ¡°How long are you going to hide from me? You¡¯ve always loved your kingdom so much and you treat the people in your kingdom like your children. Your family and relatives are as dear to you as your own life. Now, I¡¯m killing your people and I¡¯m hurting your loved ones. Why aren¡¯t you here to take revenge on me? Why?¡±


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®I have harmed your family and your people. Why are you still reluctant to meet me?


    ¡®It¡¯s been sixteen years now. Are you still reluctant to meet me?


    ¡®You have hidden from me in such a way.¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang held his head tightly. His voice was filled with grief and pain. Tears ran down his cheeks and his vision was blurred.


    The reclusive world could not attack the secular world.


    So, he had endured the pain up to this point.


    At first, he did not have to appear that day.


    But, he still came because he wanted to force her to show herself.


    Feng Rushuang was stunned. She looked at the pain on Gu Zhenyang¡¯s face.


    She had seen that kind of heartbreaking pain on Feng Tianyu. But, she had never thought that Gu Zhenyang felt like that too.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why does every good man fall in love with Nalan Yan?


    ¡®Nalan Yan is an evil woman. Why do all the good men like her?¡¯


    On the other hand, Feng Rushuang¡¯s mother, Liu Rong was not bad too. If not, Gu Zhenyang would never have slept with her.


    But, Feng Rushuang understood that Gu Zhenyang did not like Liu Rong so much as he could leave her behind.


    ¡°Why are you so useless?¡± Feng Rushuang was angry. ¡°Even I could capture the state preceptor¡¯s heart. You¡¯re my mother. You¡¯re so useless that you could not even capture a man¡¯s heart. Both of you are women. Why are you so useless compared to Nalan Yan?¡±


    Nalan Yan was a forbidden name to Liu Rong. Liu Rong had prohibited anybody from bringing her name up. So, what Feng Rushuang said was like a needle pricking at her heart. It was a painful feeling.


    Liu Rong wanted to tell Feng Rushuang that what she said in the jail that day was a lie. But, she could not bring herself to say it when she saw Feng Rushuang¡¯s facial expression.


    Feng Rushuang did not understand the reason why Liu Rong could be that useless. Luckily, she was different from Liu Rong. Feng Ruqing did not take Feng Rushuang¡¯s man away.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing likes the state preceptor. However, he loves me deeply.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing will never be my opponent!¡¯


    There was a smug smile on Feng Rushuang¡¯s lips. She looked at Feng Ruqing provocatively.


    But, Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhenyang. She did not even hear what Feng Rushuang said.


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly. She felt that there was something wrong.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t my mother dead? Why?¡¯


    ¡°Nalan Yan, come out now. You better come out. If not, I¡¯ll slaughter the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom and no one will be left behind.¡± Gu Zhenyang¡¯s face was covered with tears. There was no more seriousness and calmness. He shouted hysterically, ¡°If you come out now, I¡¯ll leave straight away. If not, I¡¯ll kill everybody in Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    What answered him was a total silence.


    ¡°Nalan Yan, you love Feng Tianyu deeply and you love your daughter so much. You won¡¯t be far from Liu Yun Kingdom. I know you¡¯re watching now. Nalan Yan, I want to meet you. I just want to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: Nalan Yan, Why Aren¡¯t You Appearing? IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He waited for so many years and he could not wait anymore. Even though the others would notice it, he was unwilling to wait any longer.


    He wanted to destroy her kingdom and kill her family so that she would make an appearance. Other than that, he did not know how else he could meet her.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s body froze. He looked at Gu Zhenyang who was now lying on the ground in pain. There was hope rising in his heart.


    But, he soon suppressed that thought.


    He buried Yan¡¯er¡¯s corpse himself that year.


    But, he did not know why his calm heart began to beat vigorously after hearing what Gu Zhenyang said. He could not stay calm anymore.


    ¡°Nalan Yan, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Gu Zhenyang¡¯s voice was filled with deep pain. It was heartbreaking. ¡°If you cannot accept me then why did you appear in my life? Why did I get to know you? You have even ruined my whole life!


    ¡°I just want you to be by my side for a few years. You have reported to the sect master and I was punished because of that. You even took that chance to run away!


    ¡°If you dislike the women in my manor then I can ask them to leave. I can kill everybody who has humiliated you. But, why are you still reluctant to meet me? Why?¡±


    ***


    Feng Rushuang fixed her eyes on Gu Zhenyang.


    It seemed that everybody present could feel the grief in his heart.


    Feng Rushuang was unable to reconcile with the fact that other people loved Nalan Yan that much. But, the man in front of him was her own father.


    Her own father loves another woman. How ridiculous was that?


    Feng Rushuang clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to go over there but she could not move. Her legs felt like they were being planted to the ground and rooted there.


    Feng Tianyu walked toward Gu Zhenyang in staggering steps. His hands were shaky. He pulled at Gu Zhenyang¡¯s collar.


    Feng Tianyu was infuriated and there was a suppressed anger on his pale handsome face.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang, what is the meaning of that? You better explain!¡±


    ¡®Is Yan¡¯er alive?


    ¡®Is it?¡¯


    Feng Tianyu cried. He wanted to know the answer. He was afraid that what he had heard just now was only him deceiving himself.


    He said that he did not care whether Yan¡¯er still loved him as long as she was alive. He did not care whether she had fallen in love with another man.


    ¡®As long as she¡¯s alive!¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang laughed coldly. He pushed Feng Tianyu aside with a slap.


    Feng Ruqing quickly rushed forward and held Feng Tianyu¡¯s body. Her cold eyes fell on Gu Zhenyang.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, you¡¯re just an emperor of a kingdom in the secular world. Even though you¡¯re strong in the secular world, your strength could never be compared with those in the reclusive world. But, I¡¯m jealous of you. I¡¯m so jealous of you that I want to kill you!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s body was shaky and there was deep pain on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have still gained Yan¡¯er¡¯s love even though you have nothing!¡±


    ¡®If possible¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll throw away my status in the Divine Herbs Sect. I¡¯ll abandon the power and status I have now.


    ¡®As long as she¡¯s by my side!


    ¡®However, Feng Tianyu owns nothing. But, he has Nalan Yan. It¡¯s like he owns the whole world.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the young master of the Divine Herbs Sect. I can even give you my master. Just give me Yan¡¯er. Give her to me!¡± Gu Zhenyang was mad now. His expression was frantic and his lips were shaky. ¡°I can give you everything I own. You just give me Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart!¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: What a Delight! Nalan Yan is still Alive I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu laughed coldly. ¡°For me, she is my whole life. There¡¯s nothing that could compare to her no matter how big the world is or how strong the power and influence are.¡±


    In these past years, Feng Tianyu had no ambition to pursue more power or status. He just took care of his people in the kingdom and he did not strive for any more power. All fights had lost their meanings.


    ¡®It¡¯s pointless even if the whole world has the same surname as I or if I could unite the six kingdoms without Nalan Yan by my side.¡¯


    Losing the person who could be with you for the rest of your life and then you were left all alone in this world to watch the world pass you by. Even if the world was breathtaking, it was nothing compared to being in hell with her.


    ***


    Liu Rong¡¯s mouth twisted in disgust as if she had swallowed a fly.


    She had always known that Gu Zhenyang liked Nalan Yan. But, she had never thought that Gu Zhenyang¡¯s love for her was that deep.


    Gu Zhenyang could use all of his power and influence in exchange for Nalan Yan¡¯s heart.


    But, Feng Tianyu could also resist all temptation just to keep her heart.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why do all the men around me love Nalan Yan deeply?


    ¡®Nalan Yan is just a woman who had ruined the kingdom and the people!¡¯


    Feng Tianyu coughed again and he vomited a mouthful of blood. It might be because he had talked too much. There was a sarcastic smile on his weak face. ¡°Gu Zhenyang, you say that you love Yan¡¯er but your love for her is hurting the people she cares about.¡±


    Yan¡¯er was someone who valued her loved ones. She cared about her family and relatives. She loved the nation¡¯s people. But, the man who said that he loved her was now hurting all the people she loved.


    ¡°To the Divine Herbs Sect, all the common people in this world are useless people. You don¡¯t care about lives. You trample on lives for your own amusement. You can even bear to kill the woman you love. So, Yan¡¯er would never accept you!¡±


    ¡®My Yan¡¯er is kind. It¡¯s impossible that she would love that cruel and savage person.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m not here, Yan¡¯er would never accept Gu Zhenyang.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re spewing nonsense!¡± Gu Zhenyang¡¯s facial expression was manic. He laughed out loud. Tears ran down his cheeks as he laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about lives. Only strong people can survive in the mainland. The weak people would only be killed even if I don¡¯t kill them. But, all I care about is Yan¡¯er. I can hurt all the people in the world. But, I¡¯ll never hurt her. I have only appeared in her life after you. That was why she did not fall in love with me.¡±


    There was a flash of light in Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He was unable to bear it and he clenched his fists tightly. His breathing was heavy and quick. ¡°Yan¡¯er is still alive!¡±


    There were endless happiness and excitement in his heart.


    His body was shaky and there was excitement on his pale face.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er is not dead. She¡¯s really alive!¡¯


    He had always thought that Yan¡¯er was killed by the Divine Herbs Sect. But, now that Gu Zhenyang had spilled the beans! That meant that his Yan¡¯er was still alive.


    Gu Zhenyang finally recovered his senses. His eyes were cold. ¡°Are you trying to make me say something I didn¡¯t mean to say?¡±


    ¡®No wonder¡­


    ¡®No wonder Feng Tianyu talked so much with me given that he can barely hold himself together in that condition.


    ¡®How dare he does that!¡¯


    ¡°I came today just to force her to show herself. There¡¯s no need to hide now!¡± Gu Zhenyang laughed coldly. ¡°At first, I did order somebody to go and attack your kingdom. You¡¯re poisoned anyway. I don¡¯t have to order someone else to destroy your kingdom. I just have to lead you away so that I can take her away.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s fists were clenched even tighter now. Gu Zhenyang¡¯s words made the clouds in his heart disappear. He became happy and excited.


    ¡°Why does Yan¡¯er want to leave with you?¡±


    Yan¡¯er never told Feng Tianyu those things. So, he had never faced the danger with her before.

 Chapter 426 - What A Delight! Nalan Yan Is Still Alive II

    Chapter 426: What a Delight! Nalan Yan is still Alive II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®How lonely would Yan¡¯er be at that time¡­¡¯


    ¡°I told her that if she did not go away with me, I¡¯ll definitely destroy Liu Yun Kingdom one day! I will definitely do what I have said! Yan¡¯er promised to be with me for a few years because she wanted to protect you.¡± There was jealousy in Gu Zhenyang¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°That¡¯s why I hate you so much!¡±


    Back then, Gu Zhenyang would definitely have destroyed Liu Yun Kingdom if Nalan Yan did not leave with him because of the hate that had arisen from his love.


    He could leave Liu Yun Kingdom behind because Nalan Yan had left with him.


    ¡°I went and ordered somebody to brew something to alter a person¡¯s looks so that you¡¯ll not go and look for Yan¡¯er. That potion is not used for regular disguises. It appears more real than that. So, the corpse that you buried that day in the imperial mausoleum was not Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Gu Zhenyang closed his eyes in pain. ¡°She¡¯s the only woman I have loved in my life. I never thought of forcing her to do anything. If she was unwilling to let me approach her, then I¡¯ll not do so. The women in my manor had always gone and annoyed her. I had even asked them to leave.


    ¡°I even redecorated my manor so that it would look exactly like General Manor. Hence, she would have a sense of belonging there. I sacrificed a lot for her but she had never accepted me. She had even reported me in front of the sect master on the day of the meeting.¡±


    The people of the Divine Herbs Sect were not the only people there on the day of the meeting. The people of Tian Shen Manor were there too.


    The sect master wanted to defend him but he could not do so. Therefore, Gu Zhenyang was locked up and Yan¡¯er was then sent away.


    However, he could not locate her anymore after he was finally freed from jail.


    ¡°That year, Yan¡¯er went back to the Divine Herbs Sect with me but she still treated me coldly. I returned to Liu Yun Kingdom because I wanted to take revenge on you. I slept with Liu Rong so that she would be pregnant. Then, my child would fight against your child. But, I never thought that Liu Rong was that stupid and useless. Even the Liu family could not be helped. My effort was a waste!¡±


    ¡®I thought that Yan¡¯er would come back and look for you so I hid here for a long time. But, there was still no sight of her after so many years!


    ¡®Feng Tianyu, I¡¯m really jealous of you sometimes. There¡¯s a woman who has her whole heart for you. She could live without meeting you and she let you thought that she¡¯s dead so that she could protect you!¡¯


    In fact, Gu Zhenyang knew the truth all the time. Nalan Yan would not be doing anything all this while. She must have hidden somewhere and was preparing for a retortion so that she could overcome his power and influence. Then, she would come back and meet Feng Tianyu.


    But, the sect master was dissatisfied with him because of what had happened that year. So, he did not dare to use the power of the Divine Herbs Sect and he could not even locate her.


    But, he could wait no more.


    He still wanted to force her to show herself even though the Divine Herbs Sect got to know about that incident. He still wanted to see her again although he might have to endure another heavy punishment.


    Feng Tianyu staggered forward. His body was shaky. There was deep anger and pain in his eyes.


    ¡°I remember now¡­ During the first three years when Yan¡¯er was not around, I had drowned myself in the government affairs just to forget about the pain. I was unwell at that time and I had even fainted in the imperial study room a few times.


    ¡°I had even ordered all the eunuchs and maids out so that no one knew that I had fainted.


    ¡°But, I was already at Yang Xin Hall when I woke up. The eunuchs and maids did not know how I came back.


    ¡°There were a few other instances. Qing¡¯er had cried and come looking for me. She said that she met with a woman who looked just like her mother in the picture. I had always thought that we missed her so much that we were hallucinating. But, now that I think about it, Yan¡¯er has been by my side those three years.¡±

 Chapter 427 - What A Delight! Nalan Yan Is Still Alive III

    Chapter 427: What a Delight! Nalan Yan is still Alive III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Yan¡¯er must have secretly looked at Qing¡¯er from afar during those three years. But, Qing¡¯er was still young and she could not voice out her feelings.


    Then¡­


    ¡®What happened next? Why didn¡¯t Yan¡¯er return after that?¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang burst into laughter and tears at the same time.


    Nobody knew better than Gu Zhenyang the reason why Nalan Yan did not appear after three years.


    Nalan Yan reported him to the Divine Herbs Sect that year. Gu Zhenyang was forced to stay in the Divine Herbs Sect for three years without being able to leave. But, the Divine Herbs Sect did not kill him for such a small matter as that. Hence, Nalan Yan did not dare to appear in front of the public.


    After three years, Gu Zhenyang could finally leave the Divine Herbs Sect. Nalan Yan was afraid that Gu Zhenyang would take revenge on Feng Tianyu. Therefore, she did not dare to appear.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, is that how deep your love for him is? He couldn¡¯t protect you and he couldn¡¯t even protect your son and daughter. Why did you fall in love with him?¡±


    Gu Zhenyang shouted hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m much more outstanding than him. Why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood beside Feng Tianyu all this while. She clenched her fists tightly. She had gained much force by doing so.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang!¡± Feng Ruqing fixed her eyes on Gu Zhenyang. ¡°What do you mean by that? Why did you mention about a son and a daughter?¡±


    There was a cold smile on Gu Zhenyang¡¯s face. ¡°That year, Yan¡¯er gave birth to a pair of twins. She had a son and a daughter. She threatened to kill herself if I did anything to her children. So, I didn¡¯t hurt them. But, I realized that there is only a princess in Liu Yun Kingdom when I came here. There was no prince. It looks like that child was murdered.¡±


    Boom!


    A loud thunder exploding in Feng Tianyu¡¯s brain.


    ¡®I still have another child¡­¡¯


    Feng Tianyu remembered that there was only Yan¡¯er¡¯s corpse and a daughter when he went back to the palace after fighting off the enemies.


    ¡®Then, where¡¯s my son?


    ¡®Who took my son? Who dared to steal my son from my palace?


    ¡®But, I¡¯ve been lied to for so many years!¡¯


    There was inexpressible happiness in Gu Zhenyang¡¯s heart when he saw the pain on Feng Tianyu¡¯s face.


    Gu Zhenyang wanted to destroy all of Feng Tianyu¡¯s hope and force him into despair. Gu Zhenyang wanted Feng Tianyu to realize that his uselessness was the cause of his son¡¯s death.


    ¡°Are you saying that¡­ I still have a brother?¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly let go of Feng Tianyu. She moved toward Gu Zhenyang quickly. ¡°Tell me! Do I have a brother?¡±


    Her reaction was drastic. It was not only sadness but it was also filled with deep anger. She had the desire to kill.


    Everybody was stunned.


    Even if Feng Ruqing knew of the existence of an unknown brother, she would be sad instead of angry. Why did she have the desire to kill?


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly. She asked, word by word, ¡°Tell me! Is it true?¡±


    Gu Zhenyang laughed out loud. ¡°That day, I hid outside the door and saw her gave birth to two children. You do have a younger brother. He¡¯s been born a few seconds later than you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly. Her breathing was quick abnormally. There was a great desire to kill in her and she was infuriated.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Qin Chen walked toward Feng Ruqing. He pulled her fingers open with much force.


    Her fingers were clenched tightly. There was blood oozing out from between her fingers when they were pulled upon. Her palms were badly mutilated.


    Qin Chen was worried for her. ¡°Xiao Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Tell me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    That kind of grief and anger did not arise because of the fact that she had realized the existence of a brother. But, it seemed like something terrible had happened and she could destroy the world for that.

 Chapter 428 - What A Delight! Nalan Yan Is Still Alive IV

    Chapter 428: What a Delight! Nalan Yan is still Alive IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly.


    ¡°That girl seems to have gone and she had lost a son and daughter before. She was hurt. I wanted to secretly go and look at her before but I was caught by Tang Si. He had even punished me for that. So, I was always curious as to what kind of woman could captivate Tang Luo like that. He had even driven her mad.¡±


    What Tang Yin had said before came back to Feng Ruqing. There was also the weak image and messy hair of that woman in the back hill.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing saw the woman in Tang Luo¡¯s embrace that day and her heartbeat quickened. But, she did not venture to take a look at her.


    ¡®Because¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing always thought that Nalan Yan had died and that she was the only daughter that Nalan Yan had. She did not dare to think too much.


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips tightly. There was blood on her lips but she seemed to be ignorant of that.


    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, it was almost as white as a sheet of paper. Her lips were stained red because of the blood. There was a bloody taste in her mouth and a desire to destroy the world in her.


    Her fury this time was so strong that it could destroy the whole world so that nothing would be left behind.


    ¡®Damn it! All the people in the Tang family deserve to die!¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression. His heart shook and he quickly went toward her.


    Qin Chen and Feng Tianyu blocked Gu Zhenyang from approaching Feng Ruqing, both on each of her sides.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Zhengyang was angry and he hit Qin Chen.


    Qin Chen endured that attack but he did not retreat.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, tell me. Do you know where Yan¡¯er is?¡± Gu Zhenyang looked at Feng Ruqing and asked her.


    Feng Ruqing recovered her senses and she finally smiled.


    That smile was captivating and dazzling.


    But, there was a deep hatred and anger in her eyes which was frightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where she is. I¡¯ll bring her back. I¡¯ll take revenge on those people who have harmed her!¡±


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. He turned and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Does Qing¡¯er know where Yan¡¯er is?¡¯


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart sank when he saw the hatred in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Yan¡¯er has not returned for so many years. She did not even appear when Liu Yun Kingdom was under attack. She must be faced with danger. But, all who hurt her deserve to die no matter who they are!¡¯


    ¡°Tell me, where she is?¡± Gu Zhenyang seemed furious as he rushed toward Feng Ruqing again.


    There was a strong force coming down from the sky this time and Gu Zhenyang was unable to approach Feng Ruqing. His body shook and he froze midair.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned too. She raised her head slowly. Soon, a familiar person entered her vision.


    That man was dressed in plain white clothes. He had a murderous look on his face. He looked at the man in front of him expressionlessly.


    He hit Gu Zhenyang¡¯s chest with a great force with a stroke of his sleeve.


    Gu Zhenyang was thrown out before he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He wanted to make a retortion but he soon saw the cold face in front of him when he raised his head. All the words were lost. It was like a broken ball and all of a sudden no more words were heard.


    ¡°State preceptor?¡± Feng Rushuang was still shocked and she could not believe that Nalan Yan was still alive. She raised her head and she saw the man who was beyond everyone¡¯s reach.


    There was a smile on her face. She felt shy as she rushed toward Nan Xian immediately without being bothered with Liu Rong trying to pull her back.


    ¡°State Preceptor Nan Xian, why are you so late? Feng Ruqing is bullying me. If you want to marry me, go and do something to Feng Ruqing first. If not, I¡¯ll be angry. If I¡¯m angry, I¡¯ll never marry you even if you begged me!¡±


    Her voice was all sweet and coy. She did not realize how Liu Rong¡¯s facial expression had darkened because of what she had done.

 Chapter 429 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family I

    Chapter 429: Go and Fetch Nalan Yan from the Tang Family I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    It came out from behind Nan Xian. It was just about to greet Feng Ruqing but it soon saw a shameless woman approaching them.


    Her eyes were sweet but clingy. It was disgusting.


    Nan Xian¡¯s attention was completely on Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm.


    It seemed that there was only the young girl¡¯s presence in this whole wide world.


    The noise around them was like mosquitoes and ants. He blocked the noise out and was not even hearing any of the noise.


    ***


    In the medium.


    The man got down.


    He walked fast. He covered a distance of ten meters with every step he took. He soon came to stand in front of Feng Ruqing after taking a few steps.


    Feng Rushuang had a smug smile. She said dominantly, ¡°Feng Ruqing, your mother is a shameful vixen. She had taken Feng Tianyu away and she had even seduced my father! But, as her daughter, you¡¯re a loser to me. And what about your love for the state preceptor? There¡¯s only me in his heart. He would kill anybody for me!¡±


    Liu Rong rushed toward Feng Rushuang just as Feng Rushuang opened her mouth. But, Feng Rushuang had already said what was not to be said.


    Liu Rong¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Feng Rushuang, stop talking now!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk? Did you forget how Nalan Yan had treated you? Her daughter has lost to me. Shouldn¡¯t you be proud of that? Feng Ruqing, you don¡¯t know how deep State Preceptor Nan Xian¡¯s love for me is. If it is not for you, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked me out of the Southern Bamboo Grove. He hates you so much that he hated me too. If it were not for you, I¡¯d have been his wife by now!¡±


    Liu Rong wanted to cover Feng Rushuang¡¯s mouth but Feng Rushuang slapped her hand away. Feng Rushuang stared at Feng Ruqing angrily. Then, she looked at Nan Xian with a warning look.


    ¡°State Preceptor Nan Xian, I won¡¯t blame you for thinking that I¡¯m just like Feng Ruqing then. It¡¯s because Feng Ruqing¡¯s actions were over the top. But, you need to kill her yourself. If not, I won¡¯t marry you even if you used a big sedan carried by eight people!¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s body shook. Her lips were half opened and she seemed helpless.


    How could she confess that she had lied to Feng Rushuang the other day when everybody was present?


    She could not even utter those truths.


    ***


    At the wasteland.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell on Feng Ruqing bloodstained palm. He frowned slightly as he gently held her hands.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was calmer when she saw Nan Xian. She replied, ¡°I accidentally hurt myself.¡±


    Nan Xian used his long and slender fingers to wipe away the blood from the corner of the young girl¡¯s mouth softly.


    ¡°Then, who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang.¡± Feng Ruqing was honest. ¡°He punched me once.¡±


    ¡°Then, is his life enough?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°A punch. A life.¡±


    The air was still.


    Feng Rushuang looked at the angelic man in shock. It seemed like her heart was being heavily punched. It felt heavy.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not right. It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Nan Xian should have killed Feng Ruqing by now. Why is his voice so gentle? I¡¯ve never seen him like that before!¡¯


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you tell me that the state preceptor likes me? What¡¯s happening between him and Feng Ruqing? Tell me!¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes that were filled with pain turned toward Liu Rong. She demanded an answer from Liu Rong.


    Liu Rong¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡®This girl has finally blurted it out¡­¡¯

 Chapter 430 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Feng Tianyu coughed out loud before Liu Rong could answer Feng Rushuang.


    He was not coughing out blood but just to remind Nan Xian to let go of his hand.


    Nan Xian ignored Feng Tianyu and continued to put Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm in his hand.


    Feng Tianyu somehow looked annoyed.


    He likes the state preceptor, but his fondness was only limited to the state preceptor taking Feng Ruqing as his disciple.


    Back then, he was reluctant for Feng Ruqing to marry Liu Yuchen, but he was forced to agree on the marriage when his daughter threatened to kill herself. Now, his daughter was finally divorced, and it was only natural for him to be reluctant for her daughter to be married to someone again.


    Son-in-law and father-in-law¡­ are always enemies.


    ¡°State preceptor¡­¡± Feng Tian finally tried to remind him. ¡°You may let go of your hand now.¡±


    Nan Xian finally turned to look at Feng Tianyu.


    He slightly frowned and asked, ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    Feng Tianyu honestly answered to Nan Xian in surprise. ¡°Gu Zhenyang.¡±


    ¡°Two punches, two lives.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was speechless.


    ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not the problem now. State preceptor, can you let go of your hand first? When will you stop holding her?¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    Feng Rushuang rushed in front of Nan Xian before she could wait for Liu Rong¡¯s response. She asked furiously. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your relationship with Feng Ruqing?¡±


    Nan Xian looked coldly at Feng Rushuang as if he was thinking about something. However, he still could not come up with an idea after a while. So, he blurted out and called, ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m Xiao Qing.¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s little head popped out as it protested weakly.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, who is she?¡±


    Feng Rushuang said nothing.


    ¡°Master, she¡¯s Feng Rushuang.¡± Qing Zhu grudgingly humped, twice. ¡°You have asked me the same questions twice, do you really have a memory of seven seconds? You asked me who she was just now and you have forgotten now.¡±


    Feng Rushuang almost stopped breathing. Her delicate face was red with anger.


    ¡°State Preceptor, how could you be so heartless? Are you deliberately trying to distance yourself from me? Is it because of Feng Ruqing? Did you fall for her because she has turned pretty now? You came to send me off that day before I was sent to the barracks in borders!¡±


    Nan Xian coldly replied, ¡°Oh, Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t like Xiao Qing so I threw it away that day.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    When did she hate Qing Zhu? How could she not know?


    Perhaps only Qing Zhu knew what was going on. Its master was envious of it when Feng Ruqing said she wanted to give birth to a nest of little snakey. So, he got so envious and wanted to abandon it without caring for its feelings.


    ¡°But¡­ but then you still watched me leaving?¡± Feng Rushuang bit her lip. Her eyes were red.


    It was true that the state preceptor liked her, or else, why would he feel reluctant to send her off?


    ¡°Yup, it was because Xiao Qing told me that Qing¡¯er would be happy if I killed you,¡± Nan Xian still spoke with a light voice, but his voice could easily send chills down a person¡¯s spine. ¡°But Qing¡¯er told me not to meddle in her affairs, so I was thinking to teach you a lesson that time¡­ it wasn¡¯t considered as murder, is it?¡±


    The man¡¯s words were just like a pot of cold water that was poured onto Feng Rushuang¡¯s heart, soaking it in coldness.


    Before that, no matter how many times she lost to Feng Ruqing, she still did not feel hopeless.


    It was because she had always believed that the state preceptor loved her!


    Or else she could never have been able to bear to live through the sufferings and nightmarish life back in the barrack. She even had sneaked out just to come to see him!


    Why¡­


    Why would she get such an ending!


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes were filled with agony. ¡°Nan Xian, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years! Why would you treat me like this?¡±

 Chapter 431 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu glanced pitifully at Feng Rushuang and started to gloat over her situation.


    Usually, its master did not like to talk much with people. He spoke so much to stop Feng Rushuang from explaining because¡­ he did not want Feng Ruqing to misunderstand him. Or else, usually, when he was dealing with things, he would be too lazy to explain even if others misunderstood him.


    He would simply punch them right away!


    The reason why he talked so much nonsense was that he wanted to let Feng Ruqing hear about it. However, Feng Rushuang was so stupid that she thought its master would have a crush on her just because he shot her another glance?


    He was only thinking about how to avenge Feng Ruqing by hurting her. What an idiot.


    ¡°Master,¡± Qing Zhu continued, stealthily, ¡°Feng Rushuang has already been talking in such a shameless way when we arrived. Why don¡¯t you punch her directly instead of wasting time.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned as he looked slightly confused. ¡°Did she say something¡­ just now?¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    It was angry. Then, it turned its snake head toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you feel angry? How dare Feng Rushuang flirt with Master in such a sick way.¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed shocked. She paused for a while and asked in embarrassment, ¡°What did Feng Rushuang say? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t hear that¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless again.


    Why did it feel like it was stuffed with dog food 1 ?


    Both of their eyes were only filled with each other. Feng Rushuang was alive, and her voice was loud too, how could she be totally ignored¡­


    Feng Rushuang had the same thought as the snake too. Her heart hurt as her eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I¡¯m not Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter. My father is the young master from the Divine Herbs Sect. You have to marry me, or else I¡¯ll get someone to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Liu Rong heart jolted as she seemed to panic. Had Feng Rushuang not seen how Nan Xian had defeated Young Master Zhenyang with just a touch?


    Of course, it was not only Liu Rong who wanted to strangle her daughter to death, even Young Master Zhenyang intended to kill her immediately.


    ¡°Feng Rushuang, keep your mouth and shut!¡± Gu Zhenyang crawled up from the ground and lie a hand on his chest. He coughed twice and turned to look at Nan Xian, ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, the state preceptor of Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ is you as well?¡±


    He had been keeping an eye on Liu Yun Kingdom all these years, but he could only keep watch on Feng Tianyu and others. Besides, he could only watch discreetly from behind and never step inside the Southern Bamboo Forest too. So, he never got a chance to see Nan Xian.


    ¡®Nan¡¯ was a rare surname. It was not a surname that did not exist in the mainland.


    However, the mainland was such a big land with billions of people. There were quite a number of people with the same surname and given name.


    Also, adding up to the fact that Nan Xian, who was already outstanding, also came from the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor, a family that was mighty and powerful, so Gu Zhenyang would never have thought that a person as noble as Young Master Nan Xian would come to Liu Yun Kingdom just to be a little state preceptor¡­


    Nan Xian¡¯s looked down at Gu Zhenyang with his cold eyes condescendingly.


    That force was too strong and it rendered Gu Zhenyang immobile. His body was so stiff that even lifting his head was extremely hard also.


    However, he did not want to show any sign of weakness in front of Feng Tianyu. He forced himself to lift his head, gritted his teeth, and looked back arrogantly.


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as if she was struck by lightning.


    In her eyes, Gu Zhenyang was a noble and arrogant young master of the Divine Herbs Sect, how could he show the white feather to Nan Xian?


    The Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Which was tied up with Tian Shen Manor and Deities Gateway at the same status and position¡­ Wasn¡¯t that one of the most powerful places in the mainland?


    But then, the arrogant young master of the Divine Herbs Sect was being suppressed by Nan Xian¡­


    Feng Rushuang¡¯s body turned limp as she collapsed to the ground. She glared jealously at Feng Ruqing as she felt very uncomfortable. It felt as if ants were chewing at her heart.

 Chapter 432 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She could not accept it!


    She could not accept the fact that she lost to Feng Ruqing!


    A minx such as Feng Ruqing should not be alive!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing Nan Xian walking toward Zhenyang, Zhen Qing came to her senses and quickly rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    She knew she was no match for Nan Xian, so she had to buy some time for Gu Zhenyang to leave!


    With a violent force, she fully vented her feelings with a violent outburst.


    At that moment, her voice was no longer disguised. She sounded pale, husky, and low.


    ¡°Young Master Zhenyang, go, quick!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang was stunned. He looked at Zhen Qing¡¯s resolute face and turned away, escaping into the sky.


    Nan Xian did not bother with him. He landed in front of Feng Ruqing and pulled her into his arms.


    He lightly tapped Zhen Qing¡¯s forehead with his fingers.


    The self-destruction force suddenly vanished. A hole appeared, piercing right through Zhen Qing¡¯s forehead. Her eyes widened as she collapsed to the ground, beating up dust around her.


    Feng Ruqing blinked and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid of other person¡¯s self-destruction.¡±


    If worse came to worst¡­ she would absorb the forces into the medium.


    ¡°Yeap.¡± Nan Xian looked calm. ¡°But I won¡¯t let it happen if she wanted to kill you.¡±


    For Gu Zhenyang¡­


    Nan Xian coldly stared in the direction where Gu Zhenyang had left.


    The monk can run away, but the temple remains . 1


    It seemed that he had to visit the Divine Herbs Sect¡­


    ¡°He owes you two lives¡­¡± Nan Xian paused and glanced at Qin Chen. ¡°Three lives, I will get it back for you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Also, Eunuch Lin and grandfather had been injured. Oh, and this battle, in Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ a lot of people have died.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    Gu Zhenyang was the one behind all these, he could not get away from this war.


    Therefore, he owed not only three lives.


    ¡°Okay, I will get it all back for you.¡±


    The man still sounded calm. However, anyone could tell from his voice that he was pampering her.


    ¡®Whatever you want, I will give it all to you.


    ¡®Even if it were¡­ others¡¯ lives!¡¯


    Nan Xian was not being anxious about Gu Zhenyang¡¯s escape. Compared to killing Gu Zhenyang, the more important thing was Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the phoenix¡¯s tears that you have requested.¡±


    He swung his hand, and a porcelain bottle dropped into his palm. He held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and gently put it on her hands.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®We have every spirit herbs, and the phoenix¡¯s tears now. I can finally cure my father!¡¯


    She suddenly paused and turned around to look at Liu Rong and her daughter, coldly.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, help me to bring them¡­ to my grandfather. The wrath of the world could not be appeased with only a Liu Yunxiao, the whole Liu family has to pay it back!¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s body turned limp as she fell to the ground.


    She knew what her father had done. If she and her family were to be thrown to the crowd¡¯s disposal as a way to appease the world, they would be in a situation that would be worse than death!


    ¡°No, Feng Tianyu, after all, the feelings between wife and husband would last forever. Although we never had any intimate contact before, I¡¯m still your concubine, you can¡¯t treat me this way!¡±


    Liu Rong panicked. She crawled in front of Feng Tianyu with tears streaming down her face.


    Feng Tianyu looked cold and replied fiercely, ¡°The crime that the Liu family had committed must be paid with fresh blood. All the heroes from the world are all waiting for your family¡¯s blood to be nourished! Eunuch Lin, please announce my decree. I proclaim that every member of the Liu family who is involved in this battle must be killed!


    Eunuch Lin¡¯s chest was still aching. His face was slightly contorted as his whole body was shaking and trembling.

 Chapter 433 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan At The Tang Family V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu sighed and said, ¡°Announce the decree when you¡¯ve recovered, it¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    Eunuch Lin took a punch for him just now, he would not allow him to run any errands for him no matter what.


    ¡°Eunuch Lin.¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked to Eunuch Lin. She looked at him sincerely and said, ¡°I have some herbal dishes here, you can drink it to help relieve your injury. Also, thank you for¡­ protecting my father.¡±


    Eunuch Lim lowered his head, embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to protect His Majesty, it was Your Highness and the state preceptor who had saved His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re faithful. We of Liu Yun Kingdom, will never mistreat any loyal courtiers.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Feng Lan.


    ¡°Thanks for your help too. I will always bear this in mind.¡±


    Feng Lan wanted to put in a good word for her house¡¯s young master, but she sighed after watching Nan Xian, who was standing next to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®No matter what he feels for Feng Ruqing princess, he has¡­ no chance at all.¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing held Feng Tianyu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have already found a way to cure you of poison. We will go and fetch her after the poison is cured.¡±


    Feng Tianyu grasped onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms as his breathing became labored. ¡°Do you really know¡­ where she is?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded.


    ¡°Is she¡­ doing well?¡±


    He did not ask any other questions besides Nalan Yan¡¯s situation. Also, he never asked if she was still in love with him.


    All he wanted to know was if she was still doing okay?


    ¡°She¡¯s not fine, and she really wanted to come home. Therefore, Father, you have to recover in time so we can fetch her back together¡­¡±


    Tang Yin mentioned before that she would never leave, not even a step, from the back hill.


    However, she had walked down from the hill that day!


    How much did she miss home to have made such a move?


    And she¡­ did not realize that she was Nalan Yan.


    As soon as she thought of Nalan Yan staring at her and Tang Yin turning away and leaving her behind, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart hurt as the pain spread inside her heart. She hit her chest with her palm.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Qin Chen pulled off her fingers and said, ¡°No matter what, you must not hurt yourself again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly took a deep breath as a smile lit up her beautiful face. ¡°I was a bit emotional just now. Did I scare you?¡±


    Her voice was¡­ too soft.


    Not to mention the others, even Nan Xian had never seen this side of her before.


    With a light that was hard to notice flashing in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes, he calmly looked at Qin Chen.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you¡¯re such a b*tch who can marry just any guys. You¡¯re just like your mother, you flirt and seduce others even you are attached to a guy,¡± Feng Rushuang screeched in outrage.


    Her whole face was distorted with envy.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. He swung his sleeves as an invisible force shot through Feng Rushuang¡¯s shoulders. The force nailed her body onto the trees, making her unable to move.


    If Qing¡¯er did not mention to use her to appease the wrath of the world, Feng Rushuang would have been already dead.


    ¡°Nan Xian,¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her flirting with another man? She¡¯s just like her mother, why are you treating me this way when I¡¯m speaking for you?¡±


    Blood oozed from her shoulder, and her face turned pale because it was so painful. However, it hurt even more in her heart.


    ¡°Hoho!¡± Qing Zhu sneered. ¡°Empress Nalan has been faithful to the emperor for her whole life. She refused to devote herself to Gu Zhenyang even under his menace. What makes you think that she was willing to marry just any guys? On the contrary, it¡¯s your mother who had cheated but still insisted on claiming herself as the emperor¡¯s concubine. Who¡¯s the b*tchy one now?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, I saw that you have attempted to crawl into my master¡¯s bed. On the contrary, our princess never crawled into anyone¡¯s bed. It has always been the master crawling into her bed.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything.


    She would not crawl into a bed, she would just¡­ lunge into the bed.


    Qing Zhu turned to look at Feng Ruqing expectantly, hoping for praises.


    Yeap. It was hoping that the princess would not threaten it by turning it into a snake soup again after hearing its words.


    It was only a little snake but to bear such a pain that it should not be taking in its age.


    ¡°Ehem!¡± Feng Tianyu coughed. His voice was weak yet firm. ¡°Eunuch Lin, get the herbs out from the national treasury and announce my decree: No one is allowed to kill Feng Rushuang. If she¡¯s on the brink of death, bring her back and continue to torture her. The same applies to Liu Rong.¡±


    Feng Lang smiled and said, ¡°Herbs are not strong enough. We, of Paramount, are willing to contribute some of the spirit herbs to cure them, only when they are about to die! Also, besides spirit herbs, Paramount has poisons too. We can contribute those as well.¡±


    The worst thing that can happen to a person is not death.


    But to be brought back to life when the person is dying from pain!


    Just as Feng Ruqing wanted to hold Feng Tianyu, she paused as soon as she heard Feng Lan. So, she asked, ¡°Feng Lan, how many powerhouses do you have¡­ in Paramount?¡±


    Feng Lan replied, ¡°Master, Young Master had brought with many powerhouses, and they haven¡¯t returned yet. Now we are left with three Spirit Warriors.¡±


    ¡°What about the other places?¡±


    ¡°There are more than ten Spirit Warriors in other places. Also, every Paramount member is guarded by a Dark Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Ruqing grinned. ¡°Gather all the powerhouses from Paramount for me! Including Dark Warriors!¡±


    Feng Lan was stunned. ¡°Master Feng, the Dark Warriors have the same position as a master too, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell them I speak on behalf of Jiu Ming, I need a helping hand from Jiu Ming, they won¡¯t decline me.¡± Feng Ruqing looked confident. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the one who provides all of the remedies and prescriptions.¡±


    Feng Lan looked surprised.


    ¡®The remedies and prescriptions of Paramount¡­ were provided by Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the masters of Paramount will do their best to help, for the sake of the herbal dishes.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to get some rest, and then I can help you in curing the poison.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Nan Xian¡¯s gaze swept through all the people from Paramount and continued calmly, ¡°The people that you¡¯re against, I can handle them on my own.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring my mother back. I will make everyone from the Tang family regret the things they have done!¡±


    ***


    In the Liu family¡¯s inner court.


    Liu Yuchen gradually woke up and rubbed his temples. He opened his eyes to the worried look on the woman¡¯s face next to him.


    Suddenly, Liu Yuchen quivered and got up from his bed. His face was resolute. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t stand in my way anymore. I¡¯m usually timid but¡­ I can¡¯t bear to see the kingdom fall apart.¡±


    Lady Liu was shocked. She quickly shouted to stop Liu Yuchen. ¡°Yuchen, why are you going there? The war has ended.¡±


    ¡®The war¡­ has ended?¡¯


    Liu Yuchen stopped walking and slowly turned his head around. His handsome face was pale as he asked, stressing on each word, ¡°What. Did. You. Say?¡±

 Chapter 435 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The war has ended, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± Lady Liu frowned and said.


    Really¡­ ended?


    Liu Yuchen gently pursed his lips and closed his eyes, as if in agony. ¡°Still, Father has betrayed the country.¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ stood no chance of winning.


    Since the war had ended, the final outcome was¡­ obvious.


    But the Liu family was still fine there, did that not imply that¡­ his father had surrendered himself to the other kingdoms?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Feng Ruqing has returned. And I have also heard that she has brought back a violent little girl who had killed all the powerhouses from the four kingdoms.¡± Lady Liu kept going. ¡°Think about it, if you didn¡¯t divorce Feng Ruqing back then, she wouldn¡¯t have been so heartless to us. You¡¯ll have to seize the opportunity in the future and make yourself the emperor¡¯s son-in-law!¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s ears buzzed. He could not hear any of the words.


    The sentence kept on echoing in his mind¡ª


    ¡®Feng Ruqing has returned, the war has ended!¡¯


    The girl whom he had loathed before had unknowingly grown into a person of another level.


    Liu Yuchen walked out anyway.


    ¡°Yuchen, where are you going? Are you looking for that woman, Tan Shuangshuang? You are not allowed to go!¡± Lady Liu became anxious and ran after Liu Yuchen to stop him.


    Liu Yuchen laughed out loud twice with his sleeves swaying along with the breeze. ¡°The Liu family has still betrayed the kingdom! Hahaha, and I, Liu Yuchen, have become the son of a criminal. What qualifications do I have, and how am I qualified to marry her again?¡±


    Regardless of the fact that if the Liu family had or had not betrayed the kingdom, his father did really possess such an intention before.


    Feng Tianyu was not stupid. He could tell from that war, and the Liu family would still be a past tense eventually¡­


    No matter how Lady Liu cried and screamed, Liu Yuchen did not stop walking.


    That floating figure vanished in the dark night¡­ completely gone¡­


    ***


    General Manor was in chaos.


    Nalan Hu was standing in the dark of the night. His old face was dark as his eyes were filled with unquenchable fury.


    Liu Yunxiao had died!


    He died in a cruel way!


    His body was not left with even a piece of skin intact.


    Not only did the enraged crowd cut him with swords, but they had also used hammers to hit him and even opened their mouths to bite him . 1


    Nalan Hu had destroyed Liu Yunxiao¡¯s ability and strength before that. Therefore, Liu Yunxiao could not fight back the crowd¡¯s anger after that.


    Also, he was a man with rough and thick flesh, but then the crowd still bit a large piece of flesh off of him, it was obvious that the crowd was really mad.


    However¡­


    Liu Yunxiao¡¯s death still did not appease the anger inside his heart.


    He was still angry with the four kingdoms from the mainland, and also¡­ the powerhouse who was behind all these!


    ¡°How¡¯s the palace now?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    The three great families were standing behind Nalan Hu. They were quietly staring at the old man¡¯s back, which seemed like quite a lonely figure.


    ¡°The palace is safe and sound now. Also, Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang have been sent here. I plan to push them into the street right away, so they could be tortured to appease the crowds¡¯ anger,¡± Qin Feiyang sighed and said.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s face finally looked a little better. Then, he turned to look at another old man and said, ¡°Yup, that¡¯s quite a good way. Wei Fang, Yi¡¯er has told me what had happened before, you should really take a look and manage your family well. Don¡¯t let them¡­ ruin your whole brilliant life!¡±


    Wei Fang seemed to have grown a dozen years older at that moment.


    His back was crooked, and he could never look glorious like a teenager again.


    ¡°Old General, I understand!¡± He slowly closed his eyes. Then, he suddenly opened them, flashing with a firm and resolute light.


    Back then, he had suffered so many difficulties and pains, but he had never thought of betraying the kingdom.

 Chapter 436 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Because he understood that even if he died within the enemies¡¯ barracks, the old general¡­ and other people from the Liu Yun Kingdom would avenge him.


    So what was the big deal dying?


    He had been faithful for his whole life. However, his son¡­ not only did he betray the kingdom, but he also scolded his father in front of the crowd in order to survive!


    Such a man was not qualified to become the Wei family¡¯s son!


    ¡°Wei Fang.¡± Qin Feiyang frowned discontentedly. ¡°Tell me, why did you get a concubine back then? We were charging forward, but those women were messing around in the back. It¡¯s better to have only one wife, simple and nice.¡±


    Wei Fang lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s my fault regarding this matter¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Mother in getting a concubine.¡±


    Qin Feiyang could not bear saying anything more while looking at his reaction. He tapped on his shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to every senior. Look at that eighty-something old lady in your house, who didn¡¯t enjoy her life with her family but was making a fuss every day. Now, you should take this as a lesson and take good care of your own backyard 1 .¡±


    He paused for a while before continued.


    ¡°We, of three great families, follow the pace of the old general. If our family¡¯s reputation is tarnished, the old general will be disgraced with us as well.


    Wei Fang could ignore all the other things, but the thing he cared for most was the old general.


    The admiration he experienced for the old general during his youth was enough to influence his whole life as he had decided to follow in the old general¡¯s footsteps for the rest of his life, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Old General, don¡¯t worry. I will expel them from the family once I¡¯m back!¡± Wei Fang had turned totally heartless now. ¡°From now on, Wei Xiang and Wei Mengjie will not be members of the Wei family anymore! If the old lady wishes to live her late-life peacefully, I will take care of her until she passes away. If she doesn¡¯t, I will send her to Qiu Shan¡¯s second courtyard 1 and never let her return to the imperial city anymore!¡±


    Qin Feiyang smirked. ¡°No, your house old lady won¡¯t sit back. I think it¡¯s better off sending her away, just in case she brings more trouble to you.¡±


    Wei Fang sighed deeply. He knew that all that Qin Feiyang had mentioned was the truth.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only send her away. Even if she was sent to Qiu Shan¡¯s second courtyard, the condition over there is only a little poorer, and she will not be badly treated. All of this is better than letting her make trouble in the imperial city.¡±


    After all those years, he should give Pinyao an explanation!


    ¡°Wei Fang, back then¡­ I tried to stop you when you were getting a new concubine, but then your mom was crying, screaming, and threatening me with death. Also, you¡¯re a filial son, and I decided to not butt in on your private business anymore,¡± Nalan Hu spoke up as well. He never sounded that solemn before. ¡°However, today, you reap what you have sowed!¡±


    Why should he suddenly take a concubine? Yes, he had a son with her then, but the son had disgraced him.


    Did he not ask for it?


    The Nalan family held onto the principle of getting only one wife, and Qin Feiyang was influenced by that principle too. He never had any concubine before. However, that Wei Fang¡­ was too obedient.


    If someone is over-obedient, then that makes them stupid!


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t let the people of the Wei family tarnish your family¡¯s reputation!¡± Nalan Hu said coldly. ¡°Yi¡¯er is from the Qin family, and Pinyao is her sister-in-law. Therefore, I, Nalan Hu will not stand idly by on this matter. You have to give us an explanation!¡±


    Qin Feiyang sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care how Wei Mengjie is behaving in the Wei family. Pinyao is my daughter-in-law, and I will not tolerate anyone who bullies her. Tomorrow, I will go to your Wei family and watch you expel them from your house!¡±


    Wei Fang¡¯s heart jolted.


    They had been comrades for so many years, after all. So, to what extent were these people not trusting in him?

 Chapter 437 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He would do as he had said!


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s getting late. You may leave first. When those vermin are out of the Wei family, we will continue being old comrades. Or else, we will be enemies no matter how loyal you, Wei Fang, are!¡± Nalan Hu said wryly.


    Wei Fang¡¯s lips twisted. He would never keep those people in his house since that old guy had said such things.


    ¡°Old General, Master Qin, and Master Jiang, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself now.¡±


    Wei Fang cupped his fist. He turned around and left.


    He had to go home as soon as possible to get over those trifles.


    As soon as Wei Fang thought of those people¡¯s deeds, Wei Fang¡¯s face sank. It was as if his face could even sink to the bottom of the sea¡­


    ¡°Master Qin, what do you think?¡±


    Nalan Hu squinted and turned to look at Qin Feiyang after Wei Fang had left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually care. However, my daughter has been protecting the Wei family, and they had pushed her away when they were in danger. I can¡¯t tolerate such behaviors!¡± Qin Feiyang sneered. ¡°When those people get out of the Wei family, I will make them¡­ suffer for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Nalan Hu smiled and nodded. ¡°I think the same, too.¡±


    Master Jiang, who was standing nearby, remained in silence.


    Why did he feel that these two old fellows were a little frightening?


    Luckily, no one from his Jiang family had done such a thing before. Or else, he would beat them to death!


    Nalan Hu suddenly frowned and sank into deep thought.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Qin Feiyang asked as noticed that he was acting unusual.


    Nalan Hu shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel that I have forgotten something, and I can¡¯t recall what exactly¡­¡±


    Who did he actually¡­ forget?


    ***


    The next morning.


    Inside the palace, a mighty power rushed out from the chamber and shot into the sky. All the dark clouds drifted away.


    Eunuch Lin stared at Feng Tianyu¡¯s chamber, surprised. He could not even talk properly.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened? Isn¡¯t His Majesty curing himself of the poison? How could there be such an intense reaction in detoxification?¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly came forward and smiled gently. ¡°Father has broken through to a new tier.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Eunuch Lin was dumbfounded.


    ¡®His Majesty hasn¡¯t been cultivating for such a long time. How¡­ How could he make a breakthrough so suddenly?¡¯


    And that breakthrough¡¯s force lingered in the sky, not fading even after a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that Father is quite a talented person. It¡¯s because he was given too little time and was poisoned at the same time that he could not cultivate properly.¡± Feng Ruqing gazed at the sky. ¡°However, there was still be spiritual power seeping into his body. But then, the toxic had inhibited the spiritual power, causing his body to not be able to absorb that spiritual power well.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve made use of this opportunity to let the spiritual power smoothly reach into his abdomen when I was unclogging Father¡¯s tendons and vessels when removing the poison from his body. ¡±


    However, she did not mention that she had added a few drops of spirit water into the spirit herb dishes. By doing so, she could double the effect of the spirit herb dishes and help him break through all the barriers in one shot.


    The only thing was that they did not know how far he could breakthrough.


    At least¡­ it should also be Advanced Spirit Warrior tier!


    The door of the chamber opened slowly.


    In the morning sunlight, an impressive, bright yellow figure came to Feng Ruqing¡¯s vision.


    The man had grown from his usual weak state to his current high-spirited and powerful self, he looked as if he was the ruler of the world.


    Staring at Feng Tianyu¡¯s overwhelming vigor, Feng Ruqing finally relaxed. ¡°Congratulations, Father. One-shot to Dark Warrior tier.¡±


    Dark¡­ Dark Warrior tier?


    Eunuch Lin was shocked.

 Chapter 438 - Go And Fetch Nalan Yan From The Tang Family X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    How could the emperor breakthrough Dark Warrior tier all of a sudden?


    That was a power that¡­ could surpass the six kingdoms.


    A surge of joy came after the surprise.


    The emperor had broken through Dark Warrior tier!


    From that day onward¡­ no one could take advantage of Liu Yun Kingdom anymore!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go and bring your mother home.¡±


    Without the invasion of the poison, Feng Tianyu¡¯s body had never felt so relaxed before. He felt much lighter and could even walk in the air.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Feng Tianyu paused before he continued, ¡°Should we get your grandfather here¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing shook. ¡°We don¡¯t have to. Mother might not be in a good state, I¡¯m afraid that grandfather would be irritated if he sees her. We will look for him after we have fetched Mother.¡±


    Tang Yin told her before that¡­ She had no memories at all. She could not recognize anyone other than her daughter and son.


    She must not let her maternal grandfather see her mother in such a condition. After she fetches her mother, she would bring her to him when she had restored her memories.


    ¡°I still have other issues to deal with with the Tang family.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°All the sufferings that the Tang family had imposed on Tang Zi, I want them to pay for all it too!¡±


    Last night, Feng Ruqing told Tang Zi everything when all the people from the Iron-Blooded Troop had returned to the palace.


    Therefore, the Iron-Blooded Troop had been waiting for her since early in the morning.


    They were waiting to fetch the empress! Also¡­ they were waiting for the Tang family¡¯s fate!


    Tang Zi gripped onto the long sword, tightly. She was furious. ¡°What the Tangs owes the empress and me, they should pay it back!¡±


    Since then, she was not a member of the Tang family anymore!


    Now, not only was she not a member of the Tang family, but she was also Tang family¡¯s¡­ enemy!


    ¡°Che¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Qin Chen¡¯s familiar face. Before she could say the name, she changed it immediately before she blurted it out. ¡°Chen¡¯er, wait for me in the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s young handsome face was bright with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    He would never let go of anyone that broke her heart!


    A murderous intent flashed in the young guy¡¯s bright eyes.


    ¡°Para-mour.¡± Qing Zhu peeped with its little head and grinned. ¡°My master will be by the princess¡¯s side, I think you should go back and wait for her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No! Nonsense! He¡¯s my brother!¡±


    The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips lifted as he saw that Feng Ruqing was anxiously denying. The smile was unfathomable. ¡°Xiao Qing likes to talk crap. Why don¡¯t we turn it into a snake soup to make it a little quieter?¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®Master, I¡¯m helping you, how can you bully me!


    ¡®I want to run away from home and never ever come back!¡¯


    Without responding, Qin Chen was still quietly standing beside Feng Ruqing.


    He seemed to be at ease as long as she was beside him.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve informed Xiao Yin just now. She should be waiting for us by now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes. There was a storm that could not be hidden in her eyes.


    ***


    At the backhill of the Tang family, in the wooden hut.


    Rong Yan lay on the wooden bed. Her eyes were blank as she stared at the ceiling, blood oozed from her chapped lips, and her face was as pale as paper. She was so skinny that her figure was out of shape.


    She was not as pretty as she was in her younger days anymore.


    Tang Luo could not believe that Rong Yan had turned out this way when he did not visit the back hill for only several days.


    Looking at the girl he loved in such a pitiful condition, his trembling hand reached out and caressed the girl¡¯s pale face.


    His eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what happened to Yan¡¯er?¡±


    Tang Yu was pretending not to look indifferent and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve listened to your words and have taken good care of Aunt Rong. But Aunt Rong¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to stay at the Tang family and has gone on a hunger strike to force me into the corner. She has not been drinking water for the past few days and has become dehydrated by doing so.¡±

 Chapter 439 - Going To The Tang Family Again I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo¡¯s heart suddenly sank. The force he had applied with his finger had caused his nail to accidentally make Rong Yan¡¯s face red. He panicked and quickly said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Rong Yan stared at the roof blankly without even glancing at Tang Luo at all. Her eyes were hollow.


    Tang Luo became more anxious. Did he do anything wrong when he just wanted to make her stay?


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know you feel hate, but you would understand that I¡¯m doing this out of love in the future.¡± Tang Luo crawled up from the bed and looked resolute. ¡°Yu¡¯er, if she doesn¡¯t want to eat, you force her to eat. We must not let her die!¡±


    Tang Yu gently smiled and replied, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Aunt Rong die since I like her so much.¡±


    Tang Luo sighed as soon as he heard Tang Yu¡¯s words. In recent days, there were too many affairs to settle in the Tang family. Therefore, he could hardly come and accompany Rong Yan all the time.


    Luckily Yu¡¯er was there. At least Yan¡¯er would not feel so lonely with Yu¡¯er being by her side¡­


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know you couldn¡¯t let go of them until now. However, time will heal and you will be able to put the past behind. I¡¯m patient enough to wait for you. If ten years is not enough, I can wait for a hundred years. If I cannot get you in this life, then I will wait until my next life. I won¡¯t let go of you, no matter what.¡±


    The only thing that bothered him in his life was meeting her! However, he loved her so much that he could not free himself from it.


    Tang Luo took a last glance at Rong Yan and slowly walked out of the wooden hut.


    Tang Yu¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as Tang Luo left.


    She raised the water glass beside her and swung it back and forth in front of Rong Yan. The corners of her lips were turned up into a contemptuous and sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Rong Yan, you want to drink? I can give you a sip, but you have to give me all of your storage bags.¡±


    Violet-Milvus Bloom. Any taker would be dead from dehydration no matter how much water was taken to make up for the loss of water.


    However, any taker would madly desire to drink when the taker was fed with the Violet-Milvus Bloom. Therefore, it was not Rong Yan who went on a hunger strike. It was Tang Yu who had intentionally refused to give her even a grain of rice or a sip of water.


    Rong Yan did not respond. She stared at the ceiling blankly with her hollow eyes, as if she could hear nothing from her surroundings anymore.


    ¡°Rong Yan, I will come back to see you a few days later since you¡¯re so stubborn. You¡¯re going to die in the end. Soon, the storage bag will lose its owner, and I will naturally become its new owner by making it my own.¡±


    Tang Yu sneered and smashed the glass of water onto the floor. Then, she turned around and left.


    As soon as she left, Rong Yan¡¯s eyes slowly recovered from the blankness. She looked calm, solemn, and cold.


    ***


    Outside the city gate of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    All the corpses were buried after the battle, leaving only the dry blood to remind the world of that battle.


    Feng Lan was already standing at the city gate, waiting for Feng Ruqing.


    She saw the eye-catching young girl standing among the crowd. Her eyes flashed as she paced forward. ¡°Master Feng, I¡¯ve brought you the people you requested.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the crowd standing behind Feng Lan.


    Twenty Spirit Warriors and three Dark Warriors¡­


    That was the ultimate power from all that the surrounding Paramounts possessed.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Nan Xian¡¯s gentle voice chimed beside Feng Ruqing. ¡°I might be a little late to fetch you from the Tang family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked and turned to look at that divine man.


    The man was the most handsome man in the world as he looked indifferent and elegant. The corner of his lips was vaguely lifted into an arch, as his eyes reflected the figure of the young woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere else first.¡±

 Chapter 440 - Going To The Tang Family Again II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Gu Zhenyang¡­


    Since they were fetching the empress back, every matter deserved an explanation!


    Therefore, Nan Xian had planned early on to part with Feng Ruqing after sending her to the city gate. Then, he would bring Gu Zhenyang out of the Divine Herbs Sect and go back to the Tang family to fetch her.


    Feng Ruqing paused and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you there, after I fetch my Mother.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and put a feather into her hand. ¡°When you reach the Tang family, do not dirty your hands by fighting on your own. Light the feather up with fire, and someone will be cleaning the rubbish for you. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing said nothing.


    ¡®Are you sure this feather has such an effect?¡¯


    No matter what, she liked it as long as it was something from Nan Xian.


    ¡°Also, take the jade pendant with you, and do not take it off, no matter what or when!¡± Nan Xian urged seriously.


    He would only be assured to see Feng Ruqing heading alone to the Tang family, when she had not only, the white phoenix¡¯s feather, but also¡­ that jade pendant.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing nodded.


    Those were the love tokens that the state preceptor had given to her, she would never lose them.


    ¡°Wait for me to come. I¡¯ll be there for you soon.¡± Nan Xian gently smiled and looked at Qin Chen by accident.


    Qin Chen lifted his eyes and looked back at him too.


    His eyes were pure with resoluteness.


    Both of their eyes met and something happened. It was as if eyes were about to melt into one like there was a bolt of lightning flashing between their eyes.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was darkened. These two guys¡­ one was the guy whom she wanted to sleep with, another one was her brother in her previous life, it could not be that¡­ they have fallen for each other, could it?


    ¡°Ehem!¡± Feng Tianyu could not bear to look on anymore so he cleared his throat twice. He said solemnly, ¡°State Preceptor, when will you stop holding Qing¡¯er hands? It¡¯s time to leave, and you should loosen your hand too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nan Xiang softly replied, but he was still holding her hand.


    But he felt he should respect Feng Tianyu.


    Therefore¡­


    He let go of Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand eventually, then he switched to another hand and held her¡­ wrist¡­


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Ruqing turned forward. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Mother, is still waiting for us.¡±


    The Tang family¡­


    She gently closed her eyes. When she opened it, her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Little Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning nudged Tang Yin and asked weakly, ¡°I think the princess is quite scary now as the Tang family has done something to offend her. Shall we first talk to elder Tang Yi and persuade him?¡±


    Tang Yin was not responding even though she had been nudging her for half a day.


    Qian Ning turned around and was shocked to see that Tang Yin was violently biting her sleeves. She was gawking at Nan Xian¡¯s hand, the hand which was holding Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Coquette, coquette!¡±


    ¡®Humph, Nan Xian is a coquette!¡¯


    Xiao Qing stopped liking her as soon as he had appeared and swept Xiao Qing off of her feet.


    ¡°Little Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning nudged Tang Yin again and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Tang family¡¯s matters. Do you want to first persuade and talk to elder Tang Yi and Tang Er? I think they are quite nice people¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned and turned around to look at Qian Ning with her confused eyes. ¡°Were you talking to me?¡±


    Qian Ning was speechless.


    Qian Ning felt pitiful, and she almost cried. How could her little lady be this kind of a little lady?


    Tang Yin turned to fix her eyes on Nan Xian¡¯s hand since Qian Ning was silent. If her eyes were blades, Nan Xian¡¯s hand would have already been cut into thousands of pieces¡­

 Chapter 441 - Going To The Tang Family Again III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Within the Divine Herbs Sect.


    In the palace, Gu Zhenyang suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the guards standing at the inferior side of the palace (In ancient Chinese, courtiers stand at certain sides according to their positions and hierarchical statuses inside the palace). A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, how¡¯s Liu Yun Kingdom doing recently?¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing must be aware of Yan¡¯er location. Therefore, she will find Yan¡¯er because she knows she¡¯s still alive!¡¯


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve heard that Feng Ruqing has brought away all the people from Paramount. Therefore, I went to Paramount, and I heard Feng Ruqing is headed to the Tang family after gathering all these people to go with her!


    ¡°The Tang family, which Tang family?¡± Gu Zhenyang frowned and coldly asked.


    ¡°The Tang family of Yue City.¡±


    The families in Yue City was only an existence that was not in consideration of the reclusive world. Gu Zhenyang would never believe if someone said Nalan Yan was in the Tang family.


    Nalan Yan loved Feng Tianyu so much. She would not have abandoned Feng Tianyu and hid in the Tang family for so many years. Also, with Nalan Yan¡¯s talent, she should have been able to enter the reclusive world after ten years.


    Why would she stay in such a weak Tang family?


    ¡°They¡¯re really going to the Tang family?¡± Gu Zhenyang clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Nalan Yan doesn¡¯t like Feng Tianyu anymore? Impossible! She still refused me when I was coercing her back then, how could she easily fall for another person?¡±


    There were only two reasons Nalan Yan would be staying in the Tang family for so many years.


    Firstly, there was someone that she could not bear to leave in the Tang family. However, the people she loved the most were her husband and children, who else was worthy enough to make her stay in that family for ten years?


    Secondly, someone in the Tang family was forcing her to stay using some kind of method.


    However, it was impossible to make Nalan Yan stay when dealing with her temper! He could not even force her to stay back then, and how could the Tang family make that happen on their own? That was even more impossible!


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s face was pale. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Ten years before, even though he could not find Nalan Yan, he still got some clues and traces of her. Unfortunately, the daughter of the Fifth Elder had found that out too.


    That girl had always fancied him. But because his heart was fully occupied by Nalan Yan, her love begot hatred as she tried to look for Nalan Yan with the clues he had. In the end, she really did bump into Nalan Yan.


    She asked the powerhouses from the Sect to deal with Nalan Yan. When he finally found Nalan Yan, Nalan Yan was already severely injured and had escaped.


    After that, no matter how hard he tried to find her, he could not find any of her traces anymore.


    But he knew it well that Nalan Yan was still alive!


    The girl who was absolutely beautiful and talented, she could not be dead, and she would never be!


    Gu Zhenyang abruptly opened his eyes as his fists were cracking with sound. ¡°The Tang family!!!¡±


    It must be that day where the Tang family had taken the advantage to imprison Nalan Yan when everyone was still in trouble.


    However, there was one thing that he could not understand. Even though Yan¡¯er was hurt back then, that was a matter of ten years ago!


    Ten years, she should have recovered from the damage! How could such a weak Tang family be capable of caging her!


    ¡°Someone bring me the handicapped whom I have found on the road to me now!¡±


    When he left Liu Yun Kingdom, he found a man who was crawling weakly outside the city gate.


    The man had lost both of his legs. Nobody cared, and he could only stew in his own juice.


    But he knew this man was with Feng Rushuang, and his name was Tang Shan! To get more information, he had brought him back so he could interrogate him with torture.


    Thinking about it again, this Tang Shan¡­ must be a person from the Tang family!


    A disciple dragged Tang Shan in and threw him in front of Gu Zhenyang.


    Tang Shan almost fainted in shock.


    Tang Shan thought that he was finally saved when he ran into this guy. A guy who he thought was kindhearted when that guy had brought him back, seeing him suffering in a pitiful situation.

 Chapter 442 - Going To The Tang Family Again IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, when Tang Shan reached the Divine Herbs Sect, not only was he not treated like he had expected, but he was also put into a dungeon. He had not taken a sip of water or taken a bite of food since then.


    Now, he knew that Gu Zhenyang had a motive for bringing him back to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Zhen¡­ Young Master Zhen Yang.¡± Tang Shan swallowed hard as he raised his head to look at the young master before him.


    ¡°The Tang family of Yue City?¡± Gu Zhenyang looked down at Tang Shan, the corner of his lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes.¡± Tang Shan¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Is there a lady named Nalan Yan in the Tang family?¡±


    ¡®Nalan Yan? Isn¡¯t she the empress of the Liu Yun Kingdom? Why would she be in the Tang family?¡¯


    ¡°Young Master Zhenyang, you must be mistaken. Hasn¡¯t the empress of the Liu Yun Kingdom died?¡± Tang Shan answered fearfully.


    ¡°Pfft! It seems like you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, do you? Nalan Yan did not die. I made up a story back then. Now that Feng Tianyu and Feng Ruqing are rushing to the Tang family, you are actually telling me that Nalan Yan is not in the Tang family?¡± Gu Zhenyang merely snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Nalan Yan is not in the Tang family,¡± Tang Shan said with a long face.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I overheard the conversation between Tang Wu and Master,¡± Suddenly, Tang Shan said, as if something had just come to his mind.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Gu Zhenyang¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Master had brought a lady back to the manor ten years ago. Her name is Rong Yan. He wanted to marry the lady. However, Tang Si did not agree as no one had a full grasp of the lady¡¯s background. Moreover, the lady had gone insane. Master told Tang Si that Rong Yan had lost her senses as her husband and kids were killed. She had even lost her memory because of this. She could not even recall who she was. She only knows that she had two kids.¡±


    Feeling the atmosphere growing increasingly tense, Tang Shan wanted to stop but he bit the bullet and continued.


    ¡°As Rong Yan did not want to marry the master, he has finally given up and put her in a wooden hut on the back hill. Since this may ruin the reputation of the Tang family, no one in the Tang family was aware of this except the elders.¡±


    Gu Zhenyang clenched his fist tightly then dealt a blow at Tang Shan¡¯s chest, sending him flying out the hall.


    Tang Shan looked up at Gu Zhenyang who was blazing with rage, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Take him out and beat him to death!¡± Gu Zhenyang swung his sleeve as he said with a cold face.


    ¡°No! Young Master Zhenyang! Please spare my life! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Stunned, Tang Shan held tightly onto the door frame as he said.


    At this moment, two subordinates walked up to Tang Shan and dragged him out. His voice gradually drifted away and died out.


    ¡°Ah Mu, how many subordinates do I have?¡± Gu Zhenyang looked at the only subordinate in the hall as he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Young Master, you have five hundreds of disciples, one hundred guards, and twenty guardians,¡± Ah Mu answered respectfully.


    Not only was Gu Zhenyang the last disciple of the elder, but he was also a rare talent. Hence, he had commanded great respect in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Get some masters from my master. I am bringing everyone with me to the Tang family! I am going to massacre the entire Tang family! All of them must die!¡± Gu Zhenyang lowered his eyes. A hint of cruelty flashed in his eyes.


    He had killed countless lives with his hands¡ªhumans were nothing but a bunch of ants.

 Chapter 443 - Going To The Tang Family Again V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Zhenyang had taken countless innocent lives. He would not hesitate to hurt anyone, but he had never hurt Nalan Yan before, not even the slightest bit.


    Back then, when he had forced Nalan Yan to stay at the Divine Herbs Sect, he could actually lock her up, tie her up, or even make her lose her memory. But he had never done those things as he knew that Nalan Yan would be no different from a puppet if he did these.


    He liked her gesture, her smile, her wit, her domineering demeanor, and not a canary locked in a cage.


    He could not bear to hurt her even the slightest bit, but the people of the Tang family had actually done this to Nalan Yan!


    As the saying goes, every herb has its side effects. The herb could make her lose her memory, and it would definitely cause side effects to her body.


    Gu Zhenyang clenched his fists, his body shook violently. He felt as if a sword had pierced right into his heart and blood was dripping from the wound.


    It was that lady!


    Had it not been for the lady who knew that Gu Zhenyang was looking for Nalan Yan, the people of the Tang family could never have taken advantage of Nalan Yan and she would not have to suffer her current condition.


    The Tang family must die! That lady too must die!


    ¡°Young Master, you want to wipe out the entire Tang family?¡± Ah Mu asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The Tang family belongs to the reclusive world, not the secular world. The people of the reclusive would not care about this. Get moving!¡± Gu Zhenyang sneered.


    ¡°At your command, Young Master,¡± Ah Mu bowed as he answered respectfully.


    ***


    It was calm and peaceful in the Tang family.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud bang was heard. A sword light could be seen descending from the sky and breaking the rock-hard gate into two parts.


    Everyone in the Tang family was struck dumb from shock.


    Tang Luo was the first one to run out from inside. All the elders rushed right after him.


    They rushed to the gate only to see Feng Ruqing standing loftily at the gate. Seeing this, they could do nothing but sigh helplessly.


    ¡®Why is she here? No one in the Tang family has offended her recently.¡¯


    Just as Tang Yi wanted to say something, he saw the maiden behind Feng Ruqing. His body immediately stiffened. He felt as if his head was going to explode.


    ¡°Zi¡¯er?¡± Tang Yi¡¯s eyes were flooded with tears as his body shook violently.


    He wanted to walk up to Tang Zi but he dared not do so. He seemed rather flustered. After all, it was his fault for not taking care of his only disciple properly.


    Tang Zi pursed her lips together.


    It had been twenty years since she had met Tang Yi. Naturally, she could no longer remain nonchalant. When the people of the Tang family wanted to kill her, it was Tang Yi who had stood up for her and stopped them from killing her. He had even forced them to let her go. Of the entire Tang family, Tang Yi was the only one who remained on her mind.


    However, Tang Zi knew that she was here today to bring the empress back to the imperial city and to wipe out the entire Tang family. Naturally, she knew what she needed to do.


    Moreover, she had nothing to do with the Tang family anymore. If Tang Yi was not aware of the thing that had happened to Empress Nalan, she would beg Feng Ruqing to let go of him. She would show him no mercy otherwise.


    When the elders saw Tang Zi, they had quickly thought that Feng Ruqing was here today to avenge Tang Zi. As long as she had vented her anger, she would leave.


    On the contrary, seeing Feng Ruqing coming to the Tang family again, a flicker of fear crossed Tang Luo¡¯s face. He felt an inexplicable unease at his heart as if something had gone beyond his control.

 Chapter 444 - Going To The Tang Family Again VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lady Feng, it¡¯s been a long while since I met you. You¡­¡± Tang Si walked forward fearfully. His body was shaking violently. Apparently, Feng Ruqing was truly frightening.


    Bang!


    Although Feng Ruqing was just a Spirit Warrior, she had actually given Tang Si a kick in the pants and sent him a few meters away, sprawling on the ground.


    Simply no one would have thought that Feng Ruqing would lay her hand on Tang Si without uttering a single word.


    Feng Ruqing did not even spare a glance at the rest. She only looked disdainfully at Tang Luo.


    Her eyes were filled with furious hatred and resentment. Tang Luo knew that Feng Ruqing had found out about Nalan Yan. However, he would never admit it.


    ¡°Lady Feng, Young Master Nan Xian is part of Tian Shen Clan. You are just riding roughshod over Young Master Nan Xian, are you not afraid that you would ruin his reputation?¡± Tang Luo walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly with a smile on his face.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s cold gaze pierced into Tang Luo¡¯s eyes. Even though Feng Tianyu had never met Tang Luo, he had hated him at first sight.


    This man had taken Feng Tianyu¡¯s wife away. It was such an irreconcilable enmity. He would fight him his last breath.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go and look for Mother. Feng Lan will handle these people.¡± Feng Ruqing clung onto Feng Tianyu¡¯s arm. Her eyes darkened.


    Although Feng Ruqing hated Tang Luo to the core, Nalan Yan was far more important.


    When Feng Tianyu thought of Nalan Yan waiting for him, he clenched his fists and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Tianyu would deal with this man when he had found Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Lady Feng, aren¡¯t you here for Tang Zi? You should, at least, let us know what the Tang family had done to offend you. Otherwise, we would never know what is happening.¡± Lost in wonder, Tang Er said.


    ¡°I heard that a lady named Rong Yan is grounded at the back hill of the Tang Manor.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold eyes swept past Tang Er¡ªher face impassive.


    Stunned, Tang Er stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Rong Yan is my mother¡ªNalan Yan.¡± The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted with murderous intent.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words sounded like thunder in a clear sky. Stunned, everyone on the spot turned to look at Tang Luo subconsciously.


    Tang Luo told them that Rong Yan¡¯s kids and all her kin had died and that he saw it with his own eyes when they were killed. Hence, Rong Yan had gone crazy and lost all her memories.


    What was this about now?


    ¡°Lady Feng, I am afraid you must have mistaken. Rong Yan is not Nalan Yan. I know you are looking desperately for your mother. But you can¡¯t just call anyone your mother.¡± Tang Luo clenched his fists, his face was ghastly pale. He took a deep breath, his lips curved into a gentle smile.


    Bang!


    Feng Tianyu could no longer restrain his anger and threw a punch at Tang Luo¡¯s face.


    At the same time, Tang Luo thrust his fist toward Feng Tianyu.


    Originally, Tang Luo did not seem to care about Feng Tianyu¡¯s words. However, when his fists met Feng Tianyu¡¯s, his lips stiffened.


    When both fists collided in the air, Tang Luo could not help but take a few steps backward. His arm was slightly numb and only felt better after shaking it for a while.


    Dark Warrior¡­


    A man in the secular world had actually attained Dark Warrior tier?


    ¡°You have ruined my family by taking my wife away. When I find Yan¡¯er, I will fight you to my last breath!¡±


    ¡°Rong Yan is my wife. Not yours. We have been together for ten years and I have slept with her countless times. You have actually said that she is yours? What utter nonsense!¡± Tang Luo smirked.

 Chapter 445 - Going To The Tang Family Again VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu leaped up and down in sheer outrage as blue veins protruded from his temples. His eyes were blazing with ferocious rage.


    He fused all his power before him and hurled it at Tang Luo.


    ¡°Tang Luo! I will avenge my wife for the fact that you have disgraced her! Qing¡¯er let¡¯s go and get her now.¡± Feng Tianyu held Feng Ruqing in his arms as he turned to leave.


    Tang Luo panicked greatly. He turned into a sharp sword and slammed into Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡®Yan¡¯er is mine. No one can take her away!¡¯


    Just as Tang Luo rushed toward Feng Ruqing, the elders of Paramount could no longer sit back and do nothing.


    At this moment, loud roars of fury could be heard outside Tang Manor.


    Everyone in the Tang family raised their heads only to see a snow wolf howling not far away.


    In a flash, the air was filled with clouds of dust as hundreds of thousands of spirit beasts were standing behind the snow wolf. Everyone was shocked to the core.


    It was such a large herd of spirit beasts as if all the spirit beasts of the beast mountain had gathered outside Tang Manor.


    Howl!


    The snow wolf¡¯s howl was loud and clear as if it wanted to draw Feng Ruqing¡¯s attention.


    Feng Ruqing had tasked the snow wolf to get into the beast mountain when she had reached the city gate. As spirit beasts moved faster than human beings, the snow wolf would reach the Tang family right after Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Today, I am going to wipe out the entire Tang family! Kill those who are against me!¡± Feng Ruqing paused.


    Tang Si had always been fearful of Nan Xian. Not to mention the fact that Feng Ruqing had brought a few Dark Warriors and a large herd of spirit beasts. There were actually two Tier-5 spirit beasts in the herd.


    The size of the beast mountain was as large as the size of a few kingdoms. Even if the spirit beasts were extremely sensitive to odors, they could never detect another spirit beast from one place to another.


    Beary¡¯s brother had lost his way when he went out searching for food. It was true that the spirit beasts could detect the target by smelling the scent. However, Beary thought that his brother had gone for a she-bear in season. Hence, he could not care less about his brother¡¯s whereabouts.


    When his brother did not return for a few months, Beary knew that something was wrong and set off to look for his brother. However, he was not as successful as the rain had washed all the scent away. Moreover, the beast mountain was too huge. Without the scent, he could never find his brother.


    This time, when Beary brought the Divine-Spirit Fruit to recruit servants for Feng Ruqing, he had actually met his brother¡ªBeary II.


    Holding each other tightly, the two of them cried as they let out wild shrieks and howls. That was not all. It was more upsetting when Beary found out that his brother had actually attained Tier-5.


    Beary II was the name given by Beary to his brother. Since Feng Ruqing had named the Earth Bear¡ªBeary, naturally, his brother should be named Beary II. Since his brother¡¯s strength had surpassed him, his name must overshadow his brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Tang Luo, since it is a family reunion, why are you stopping them? Do you think His Majesty has time for you now? If you want to seek your own demise, you should wait until we have found Her Majesty.¡± Tang Zi raised the sword in her grip as she stopped Tang Luo.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Burning with rage, Tang Luo threw a palm strike at Tang Zi.


    A glimmer of vicious light flashed in Tang Zi¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips curled up in a sneer.


    Before Tang Luo¡¯s palm strike could reach Tang Zi, an aura swept past Tang Luo. He could not help but take a few steps backward.


    Tang Luo raised his eyes only to see Tang Yi standing before Tang Zi. His sleeves were fluttering in the wind¡ªhis eyes icy cold.

 Chapter 446 - Going To The Tang Family Again VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tang Yi, how dare you betray the Tang family?¡± Tang Luo snarled.


    ¡°Master, tell me honestly. Did you take his wife away?¡± Tang Yi asked coldly, he seemed indifferent.


    No matter what, taking away another¡¯s wife was such a shameless deed.


    Tang Si and Tang Wu did not utter a word and merely stared at Tang Yi, as if waiting for his answer.


    ¡°She is my lover, my unmarried wife. She has nothing to do with others!¡± Tang Luo¡¯s eyes darkened. He suddenly broke into laughter.


    ¡°Tang Yi, since Master has said so, the lady has nothing to do with them. Don¡¯t you trust Master? Don¡¯t forget that you are an elder of the Tang family.¡± Hearing Tang Luo, Tang Si gave Tang Yi a dissatisfied look as he rebuked.


    ¡°Master, if Rong Yan is not Lady Feng¡¯s mother, why do you look so worried?¡± Tang Yi disregarded Tang Si and continued staring at Tang Luo.


    Slightly startled, Tang Luo¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Seeing Tang Luo¡¯s face, Tang Yi finally realized something. It was true that Tang Luo had taken Feng Tianyu¡¯s wife away.


    ¡®Tang Luo has truly lost his sense. How could he do such a shameless deed?¡¯


    Seeing Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu walking in the distance, Tang Luo grew increasingly anxious. However, he knew that he could not do anything as he could not get rid of the people before him.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Tang Luo snarled as he tried to throw a punch at Tang Yi.


    Tang Li quickly activated an invisible shield in defense.


    ¡°Tang Yi, you are an elder of the Tang family. Do you want to betray the Tang family just like what Tang Zi had done previously?¡± Seeing Tang Yi pulling no punches, Tang Luo gnashed his teeth. His eyes reddened with anger.


    ¡°Master, you truly have no sense of shame! You should return Feng Tianyu¡¯s wife, apologize, and make up to him. Otherwise, if the three influencers know about this, the entire Tang family would get into trouble because of you.¡± Tang Luo¡¯s face was cold and nonchalant.


    ¡°You know nothing about this. You will never know my feelings. Yan¡¯er is my life. No one can take her away from me!¡± Tang Luo said, hoarsely. His face was contorted with rage.


    Roar!


    Beary II threw a punch at Tang Luo. It was fortunate that Tang Luo had dodged it. Otherwise, he would end up spitting out three liters of blood.


    Seeing Beary II had become so powerful, Beary¡¯s heart was, once again, broken. His brother¡¯s strength had surpassed him. What about Beary¡¯s reputation?


    ¡°Tang Luo, not only has the Tang family maligned me for betraying the clan, you have even taken Her Majesty away! Today, I am going to settle the score!¡± Tang Zi walked up to Tang Luo and looked down at him.


    ***


    In Fengyun Manor.


    A silhouette could be seen walking out of a cave of the back hill, not long after a loud bang was heard.


    It was an old man in a blue robe. His hair had turned grey and he had a ruddy complexion. With a faint smile was hanging on his lips, he looked very kind and gentle. His eyes were full of tenderness. He was like a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Welcome back, Great Elder!¡±


    Outside the cave, everyone got down on one knee as they greeted the old man respectfully with high spirits.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lei Yun nodded slightly with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Lao Wu had looked for me in the forbidden place. He told me that the lady of Fengyun clan died and someone who claimed to be her disciple is here in Fengyun Manor. Tell me exactly what has happened.¡±

 Chapter 447 - Going To The Tang Family Again IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The forbidden place in Fengyun Manor was extremely huge that Lao Wu had been searching for Lei Yun for a long while. Once Lei Yun heard Lao Wu¡¯s words, he got out of the cave immediately.


    However, Lei Yun did not believe that the Lady of Fengyun clan had died.


    ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Everyone got up and walked respectfully after Lei Yun.


    ¡°Oh yeah, did you assign someone to watch the lady? I think this thing is not as simple as it seems.¡± Lei Yun paused and asked.


    ¡°As the identity of the Lady of Fengyun clan has always been highly protected. I could never send anyone else except Qing Yuan. He has always been watching the Tang family. However, he had to leave as something had happened to Qing Yuan¡¯s betrothed recently. Hence, I have assigned another person to go there. That person must be on his way now.¡± The great guardian was walking closely after Lei Yun as he answered respectfully.


    It would only take a few days and should not be a big issue. Moreover, nothing had happened to the Tang family besides the fact that someone had beaten up the two elders.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The great elder¡¯s face was nonchalant. Simply no one could read his mind.


    Walking after the great elder, everyone left the back hill of Fengyun Manor.


    Suddenly, the great elder stopped in his tracks.


    Inside a familiar courtyard, a servant was sitting next to the gazebo with a flower in her hand¡ªa Grade-3 spirit herb.


    ¡°Stop messing around! Who is your master? Who has allowed you to step into this place?¡± Burning with anger, Lei Yun snarled.


    ¡°She is the servant whom Tang Yu had brought from the Tang family.¡± Feng Ying glanced at the lady as he said.


    ¡°Tang Yu? The disciple of the Lady of Fengyun clan?¡± No matter what, no one was allowed to set foot in this place. Without any hesitation, Lei Yun¡¯s rushed into the gazebo, picked the lady up and threw her out of the Feng Qing Court.


    ¡°This is the rule of Fengyun clan! Feng Ying, you have actually forgotten the rules of Fengyun clan? Who has allowed her to do this?¡± Exploding with rage, Lei Yun looked down at the lady who had fallen to the ground. His eyes turned extremely fierce.


    ¡°Pfft! Who do you think you are to do this? I am the servant of the house lady, Tang Yu. When my house lady is back, she will definitely throw you out of Fengyun Manor.¡± Slightly startled, the servant quickly recovered from her stupor and got up. She dusted off her robe as she snorted.


    These days, Tang Yu had been throwing her weight around in Fengyun Manor. Her close-knitted servant had since taken advantage of Tang Yu and rode roughshod over everyone in the manor.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lei Yun broke into laughter.


    ¡°You tell me. Who has allowed to her step into this place?¡± The corner of his lips curved into a scornful sneer as he turned to look at Feng Ying.


    ¡°Great Elder, when the fifth elder looked for you in the forbidden place that day, Tang Yu had run wild and simply no one could handle her. Not only did she make Hong Yu her servant, but she had also taken over the Feng Qing Court and had even changed its name to Feng Yu Court. She is the house lady of Fengyun clan and I am just a servant. I can¡¯t stop her from doing this.¡± Feng Ying got down on one knee, her face was calm and nonchalant.


    Hearing this, Lei Yun¡¯s eyes were blazing with furious rage. He did not notice the word engraved on the plaque just now. He quickly turned his head only to see that the words ¡®Feng Qing Court¡¯ had indeed been changed to ¡®Feng Yu Court¡¯.


    The courtyard was no longer the one he was familiar with.


    Boom!


    Lei Yun swung his hand, a strong power slammed right into the plaque. The plaque broke it into two parts, crashing to the ground in a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Although Tang Yu is holding the token of the Lady of Fengyun clan and had learned martial arts from her, it doesn¡¯t prove that Tang Yu is truly the Lady of Fengyun clan¡¯s disciple. Moreover, even if Tang Wu has confirmed that Tang Yu is the Lady of Fengyun clan¡¯s disciple, she is not the house lady of Fengyun clan!

 Chapter 448 - Going To The Tang Family Again X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There is only one lady of the Fengyun clan.¡± Boiling with rage, Lei Yun¡¯s face turned extremely ferocious.


    After all, the disciple of the lady of Fengyun clan was no match to a daughter.


    Previously, Tang Wu had even complimented that Tang Yu was docile and cordial. Little did he know that Tang Yu showed her true colors as soon as Tang Wu left the manor.


    ¡®Haha! If she is truly docile and cordial, then no one else is overbearing in the entire realm.¡¯


    ¡°Take this maiden back to the Tang family! We don¡¯t need a bratty servant in Fengyun Manor!¡± Suppressing the anger in his heart, Lei Yun clenched his fists as he snarled.


    The servant was so overbearing, let alone her house lady¡ªTang Yu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. When my house lady is back, she¡­¡± Stunned, the servant struggled to escape from the grip. Her face was drained of color.


    Bang!


    The great elder raised his arm, an aura was emitted from his arm and it slammed right at the maiden, sending her flying out of the court.


    ¡°When the lady of Fengyun clan is not around, I will reign over Fengyun clan. If I throw you out, who dares to take you in?¡± Lei Yun¡¯s eyes were blazing with anger as he looked down at her.


    The servant was thrown out the manor before she could respond. It seemed like she had lost her voice.


    The entire manor sank into a peaceful silence.


    ¡°What else has she done?¡± Lei Yun clenched his fists hard as he stared at Feng Qing Court that was greatly messed up. His heart was filled with great pain, his face was twisted in anger.


    ¡°She had selected a few masters from Fengyun Manor to be her guards and had gone back to the Tang family after that,¡± Feng Ying answered earnestly.


    ¡°The Tang family? Let¡¯s go! I want to know if she is truly the disciple of the lady of Fengyun clan.¡± Lei Yun smirked.


    The lady of Fengyun clan was so gentle and kind. Lei Yun could never believe that she had actually taken in such a bratty disciple.


    ¡°At your command, Great Elder!¡±


    Feng Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. As long as the great elder said this, he could go, full steam, ahead.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you said that Qing Yuan has always been watching the Tang family but he had left as something happened to his betrothed?¡± Lei Yun asked with a low voice.


    ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re right. Is there any issue?¡± Feng Ying was slightly startled.


    ¡°If his betrothed needs help, anyone from the Fengyun clan could help her. Why does he have to go there himself?¡± Lei Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ying continued after pausing for a while.


    ¡°Before Qing Yuan left, he had tasked a few subordinates to watch the Tang family secretly. There are Dark Warriors in the Tang family. If they get too close, they would be exposed. Hence, Qing Yuan had tasked them to watch from afar.¡±


    ¡°However, I am still worried. Hence, I have asked Guardian Tian Yu to go there. He should be on his way now.¡±


    Even though the Tang family was a low ranking clan in the reclusive world, there were actually a few Dark Warriors in the Tang family. They would create a stir in the Tang family if they get too close.


    The things that had happened in the Tang family recently were the news they got from the subordinates who were tasked to watch the Tang family.


    As they could never get close to the Tang family, they could only get some news from the servants of the Tang family.


    ¡°I hope I am just overthinking. I have met Ziyan before. She is not easy to deal with. I just hope that she is not doing it on purpose. Otherwise, I will never let go of those who have hurt the lady of Fengyun clan.¡± Lei Yun was calm and composed as he said that.

 Chapter 449 - Heartbroken And Infuriated I

    Chapter 449: Heartbroken and Infuriated I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If something was wrong with that girl Ziyan, then Tang Yu was definitely worse.


    Perhaps, Tang Yu had realized that Qing Yuan was watching the Tang family. Hence, she worked together with Ziyan to get Qing Yuan away from the Tang family.


    Lei Yun did not like Ziyan. He had always thought that Ziyan was a master of camouflage.


    In fact, Lei Yun would never have this thought in his mind if Qing Yuan¡¯s betrothed was someone else. Once he had a prejudice against Ziyan, nothing she did seem right.


    He only hoped that Qing Yuan would come back to his senses and not dig the Fengyun clan a big grave because of a lady.


    ***


    Tang Zi and the rest stopped Tang Luo while Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu had rushed to the back hill of Tang Manor.


    When Feng Ruqing reached the foot of the back hill, she could hardly breathe. She could feel her heart pounding rapidly. However, when she recalled the day she missed the chance of seeing Nalan Yan, she clenched her fists hard, her eyes filled with great pain.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Yan¡¯er would be fine. She is waiting for us to take her home.¡± Feng Tianyu took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand in his with a smile on his stunning face.


    His wife was waiting for him to take her home.


    Back then, Nalan Yan could get out of the Divine Herbs Sect safe and sound. This time, she would certainly be the same.


    However, Feng Tianyu did not know why as he approached the back hill, he grew more worried. He could not help quicken his steps. He wanted to meet Nalan Yan as soon as he could.


    ***


    At this time, Tang Yu was walking down the hill. She raised her head only to see Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu coming her way.


    ¡®They are here after all.¡¯ Panicking, Tang Yu froze in her tracks.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing whose face looked similar to Rong Yan¡¯s, Tang Yu was burning with jealousy as if countless ants were nibbling at her heart. Her gorgeous face darkened a few shades, her eyes turned extremely vicious.


    ¡°Tang Yu?¡± Feng Ruqing too saw the lady who stood in her way. She stared coldly into Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. Her face was cold and nonchalant.


    Tang Yin had said that Tang Yu was the only one who could approach Rong Yan all these years besides Tang Luo.


    It would be alright if Rong Yan was still safe and sound. Otherwise, even wiping out the entire Tang family was not enough to appease her anger.


    ¡°This is the back hill of the Tang family. No one is allowed to enter this place without my permission.¡± Tang Yu stopped them as she sneered.


    A glimmer of vicious light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. Feng Ruqing leaped into the mid-air and was above Tang Yu in a split second.


    Her eyes were still cold and sharp. Her face was indifferent. She threw a palm strike at Tang Yu without uttering a word.


    No one could stop Feng Ruqing from meeting her mother!


    Just as Feng Ruqing palm was about to reach Tang Yu, a deadly sword aura slammed right into Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, watch out!¡± Feng Tianyu held onto Feng Ruqing and brought her next to him. He swung his hand and dispersed the sword aura.


    Although Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm did not reach Tang Yu, the aura emitted from Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm had struck her body, causing blood to gush out of her mouth.


    Seeing Tang Yu spitting out a mouthful of blood, Wen Feng¡¯s face darkened.


    He had failed Tang Yu once when she had tasked him to kill Tang Yin. This time, Tang Yu was even hurt before his eyes. If Tang Yu held him responsible for this, he might lose his job as a guardian.

 Chapter 450 - Heartbroken And Infuriated II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were fixed on a group of people who stood before Tang Yu.


    The person who led the group was Wen Feng who had fled from the battle in the beast mountain previously.


    It was such a small world. They had actually met each other again.


    The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. Her sneer was so vicious that had sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You are the house lady of Fengyun clan that he had mentioned?¡±


    It turned out that Tang Yu was the one who wanted to kill Tang Yin and it was Tang Yu¡¯s subordinate who had hurt her little snow wolf.


    All the recent and old grudges welled up in her heart, they turned into never-ending grudges.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, stay away from this. I will handle these people.¡± A hint of cruelty flashed in Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He knew that both of them could never get into the back hill without killing all these people.


    However, he had never thought that the Tang family had gotten on with the Fengyun clan. Moreover, there were actually people of the Fengyun clan in the Tang family.


    ¡°No. We must get rid of them as soon as possible before meeting Mother. I am afraid something will happen to her if we are late.¡± Feng Ruqing approached Feng Tianyu slowly.


    Feng Ruqing did not know why she had a feeling of unease in her heart. She could only feel relieved when she had met Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Tianyu nodded slightly. He swung his hand and a long sword appeared in his hand.


    Boom!


    Feng Tianyu went off like a gust of wind. In a split second, he appeared before Wen Feng.


    The sudden burst of momentum was extremely fast and devastating, just like a violent storm. His eyes were cold and piercing, he looked extremely imposing.


    He was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom and, at the same time, Nalan Yan¡¯s husband. He would not hesitate to slaughter the people of the Fengyun clan to save Nalan Yan. Whoever that went against him must die!


    ***


    In a shabby wooden hut.


    Rong Yan was lying in bed¡ªher dazzling countenance had faded.


    Her bony face was sunken with dark circles under her eyes. She looked as if she would die any time now.


    Suddenly, a strong aura emitted from the back hill, shaking the entire back hill.


    Rong Yan¡¯s lifeless face changed. She stared blankly outside the hut. A hint of excitement could be seen sparkling in her dark eyes.


    ¡®He¡­ is here? He is here for me?¡¯


    Tears streamed down her bony face. She held forcefully onto the wooden bedframe and stumbled out of bed. However, she was too weak. She lost her balance and fell down to the ground.


    A sound of bone cracking could be heard when she hit the ground. It was not a big problem for ordinary people. However, Rong Yan was too skinny and her bones were just right under her skin.


    Disregarding the pain, she pressed her arms forcefully onto the ground as she crawled toward the door. She had lost her voice and freedom to the poison of the Violet-Milvus Bloom. Her life was even worse than a walking-dead. She could not even move the slightest.


    Rong Yan gritted her teeth tightly. As she was severely dehydrated, her skin was extremely dry. She could feel the pain of her skin rubbing against the ground like countless blades cutting into her flesh.


    With her nails digging deep into the earth, she crawled down the hill. Her robe was torn, the skin on her chest was badly mutilated, leaving bloody marks in the dirt whenever she pulled her body forward.


    However, she did not give up. There was someone she loved ahead of her. Someone she had been waiting for a dozen years. Even though she had lost her memory, he had always appeared in her dreams.

 Chapter 451 - Heartbroken And Infuriated III

    Chapter 451: Heartbroken and Infuriated III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    That man¡ªthe love of her life¡ªone, where she would rather go outside and bear all the pressure for alone just to keep him pure.


    He was so close to her right now!


    She must return to his side no matter what.


    No one could ever stop her, not even God.


    Rong Yan bit her lip hard till her mouth was filled with blood.


    She knew that she had little strength left, but still she did not stop.


    This was because she could not bear for the man who was waiting at the foot to continue waiting for her after so many years¡­


    At the foot of the hill.


    The guards at Fengyun Manor had nearly all collapsed.


    The only one left, Wen Feng, blocked Feng Tianyu from entering the back hill.


    Feng Tian Yu was still weaker than Wen Feng in terms of strength. After all, Feng Tianyu had just achieved Dark Warrior tier whereas Wen Feng had achieved it for several years.


    Nevertheless, Feng Tianyu was not at a disadvantage.


    Tang Yu hid behind Wen Feng, looking pale as she saw the guards being killed by Feng Ruqing.


    She knew that Rong Yan¡¯s matters could not be concealed anymore no matter who won this time.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Tang Yu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your father and your cruelty doing enough?¡±


    The people at Fengyun Manor were clueless about why these people had come to the Tang Family. After hearing Tang Yu¡¯s words, they were all stunned. No one spoke and was waiting to listen to what she had to say.


    ¡°I used to think that my master was dead, so I told the world she was dead. I did not expect your father to covet the beauty of my master and poisoned her just because he wanted to take her for himself.¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes were sullen, and she said, ¡°If I did not accidentally bump into Master, I would not know that she is still alive! However, I did not expect you to come to my house to seize her. Do you think I, Tang Yu, can easily be bullied?¡±


    Wen Feng trembled¡ªhe could not hold back his anger.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the house lady¡¯s master their house owner?¡¯


    ¡®Both the father and daughter are so abominable. How dare they offend the house owner? They even poisoned her due to her unwillingness. Such vicious people should be sentenced to death.¡¯


    Wen Feng was even angrier. He knew that the elders had depleted their ideas regarding the house owner¡¯s matters although he had not seen the owner.


    In the end, the owner was treated like this.


    Feng Ruqing penetrated the guard¡¯s chest with her sword and turned coldly toward Tang Yu. ¡°The person you are describing¡­ isn¡¯t that yourself?¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, both your father and your viciousness is widely known,¡± Tang Yu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s useless to deny that you like to snatch others¡¯ belongings.¡±


    ¡®Rong Yan is hers. Fengyun Manor is hers, and even Nan Xian is also hers.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing always wants everything for herself. This type of person should be cast aside by all!¡¯


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened. He stared fiercely at Tang Yu.


    At that moment, he saw a familiar figure in the hills not far behind Tang Yu.


    Even if that woman had become extremely thin and weak¡ªnot as pretty as before¡ªhe would never forget her eyes and her stubborn figure that was deeply engraved in his mind.


    No matter what she became, he could never forget her!


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart broke into pieces as if it was bleeding. Suddenly, he could feel deep anger sweeping over him. All his spiritual qi converged with endless power and was directed at Wen Feng.

 Chapter 452 - Heartbroken And Infuriated IV

    Chapter 452: Heartbroken and Infuriated IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This time Wen Feng¡¯s face finally changed. His chest had suffered a huge blow causing him to vomit blood that spurted to the ground.


    Feng Tianyu did not pay attention to Wen Feng.


    He could not control his feet and had quickly rushed toward Rong Yan.


    He was not able to hold back his tears in spite of always being strong.


    He picked her up gently and carefully from the ground with his shaky palms.


    However, the woman in his arms was as light as a piece of paper. He was afraid that the woman would drift away with the wind and disappear if he moved.


    Feng Tianyu had never been afraid of anything before. Even when he was faced with a strong enemy, he still was not weak.


    But at this moment, the anxiety in his heart was unprecedented.


    In the past, Feng Tianyu always thought that Nalan Yan was dead. He was able to survive due to the support of his daughter, despite it being so painful and that he was desperate. Now and yet again someone gave him hope and let him know that Nalan Yan was still alive.


    He was scared¡­


    He feared that hope would turn into despair once again.


    He could not afford to feel the same pain twice!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late, really late¡­¡±


    Wen Feng was stunned.


    He believed Tang Yu unconditionally.


    But, Feng Tianyu¡¯s sorrow was too genuine to be fake.


    However, he could only continue to trust Tang Yu since he was on Tang Yu¡¯s side.


    ***


    Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes teared and her lips trembled but she could not say a word.


    This man in front of her was her beloved man.


    She had initially wished to appear before him with the best appearance. She wanted to tell him that she had been well and had not suffered in the past ten years.


    But in the end, she had still turned up looking miserable and ugly.


    Only because she craved to see him.


    She needed to see him again although she was so miserable, or else there might not be any more chance in the future.


    After Nalan Yan looked at Feng Tianyu and Feng Ruqing who was next to him, she gently closed her eyes.


    It felt good to be able to see her loved ones before she died.


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly as her heart was filled with pain. ¡°It is the wall iris poison!¡±


    ¡®Those who are poisoned by wall iris would be dehydrated and eventually die. And before that, they would become extremely thin.


    ¡®They can¡¯t even talk or walk.


    ¡®No wonder Nalan Yan had climbed all the way just now.


    ¡®How much perseverance and pain did she suffer in order to climb down the hill?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart ached just thinking about it. Her heart was filled with bottomless anger as hatred was reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, please take care of Yan¡¯er for me.¡±


    Feng Tianyu would have already rushed up if he was not concerned for Nalan Yan, who was in his arms.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing slightly nodded.


    She understood that her father needed to vent his anger.


    Damn the Tang family and the people of Fengyun Manor!


    Feng Ruqing took Nalan Yan from Feng Tianyu.


    Feng Tianyu was already in front of Tang Yu just as Nalan Yan left his arms. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as his sword fell onto the top of Tang Yu¡¯s head.


    Wen Feng¡¯s face ultimately changed as he rushed to protect Tang Yu against the attack from Feng Tianyu.


    A thud.


    Two swords collided in the air.


    Wen Feng vomited blood again. His body was sent flying backward from the collision of the swords.

 Chapter 453 - Heartbroken And Infuriated V

    Chapter 453: Heartbroken and Infuriated V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yu¡¯s face that was originally calm, changed.


    ¡°Useless! Aren¡¯t you also at Dark Warrior tier? Why can¡¯t you beat him?¡±


    Wen Feng was having a hard time. He also did not know what happened to Feng Tianyu. He thought that they were both the same level, but now, he felt that he was not Tianyu¡¯s match¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything from a useless person. With the way Feng Ruqing and her father treated my master, Fengyun Manor will never let her go!¡± Tang Yu stepped back. She sneered, ¡°I am afraid that it is quite difficult to kill me in the Tang family.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s expression suddenly changed and suddenly he was standing in front of Tang Yu.


    But¡­


    At this same time, a loud sound came from the back hill. It seemed to form a barrier blocking Tang Yu from Feng Tianyu¡¯s attack.


    Since Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance, Tang Yu had not moved a step. Feng Ruqing was only paying attention to Rong Yan, so it was natural that she did not realize it.


    She only understood now¡­


    ¡®The reason why Tang Yu is not moving is because of the tactical formation on the mountain.


    ¡®The spot where Tang Yu is standing at right now is where the formation is established.


    ¡®If she loses, she can escape through the formation.¡¯


    ¡°Damn!¡± Feng Tianyu smashed down his sword angrily, but there was no way to break the barrier.


    The whole mountain was shrouded within the protection, so he could not get in.


    His eyes were red and bloody. He was like a furious lion smashing madly at the barrier.


    On the contrary, Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    ¡°Father, revenge can be sooner or later. Right now, the most important thing is Imperial-Mother.¡±


    It was not impossible for Feng Ruqing to break the formation, but it would require a lot of time.


    She could not afford to waste time anymore!


    Feng Ruqing looked down, staring at Rong Yan who had fallen asleep in her arms and hugged her gently.


    She would not let anything happen to her!


    She would never let anything happen to her even if it meant losing everything!


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart shivered slightly. He turned back, walked toward Feng Ruqing, and carried the bloody woman in his arms.


    ¡°Look, Yan¡¯er. Our enemy fled. How can you not avenge those who had hurt you so badly before you leave?¡±


    ¡°You have never allowed yourself to be taken advantage of. I will not destroy the Tang family for the time being. I will wait till you are completely recovered, only then we will get a reprisal against Tang Luo. If you hate him, you must hold on!¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and her eyelids shuddered. She tried hard to open her eyes, but there was no way she could.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I know you hate this place. This is where you have been imprisoned for so many years, therefore I will take you away from here! Be rest assured, I will keep Tang Luo alive for now. We will go find him after you are awake.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s voice shook so much that his tears flowed down his face. His fingers held onto her clothes firmly, but he dared not touch her skin that was torn with wounds.


    If Yan¡¯er fell in love with others or married someone else as a wife, it was acceptable. The only thing he could not stand was that someone had arbitrarily hurt her!


    Yan¡¯er¡ªthe woman he considered as his life! Anyone who had hurt her would have to pay the price!


    Feng Tianyu was a cold man with murderous intent, burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 454 - Heartbroken And Infuriated VI

    Chapter 454: Heartbroken and Infuriated VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Luo was flung out of the Tang family¡¯s courtyard. A bear fell from the sky and sat on him. He almost died vomiting blood all over the ground.


    Tang Yi and Tang Er did not help Tang Zi and the others fight. Similarly, both of them watched him being crushed by the bear. They did not offer any help and just stared at him from the side.


    The three elders could not be merely relied on since they were not those people¡¯s matches.


    Qin Chen could cope with them all by himself.


    Tang Zi¡¯s sword was in front of Tang Luo.


    Tang Luo was overwhelmed by the bear, but he was still eager to roll out from the bear¡¯s body due to his survival instinct.


    His blood oozed out, covering his entire handsome face with blood when the long sword ran across the cheek.


    Just then¡­


    He felt an obvious tremor in the back hill, and the whole earth trembled.


    ¡°The formation guarding the hill is deciphered.¡±


    His eyes sank slightly.


    Only Tang Yu could decipher the formation in the back hill.


    It seemed that Lady Feng and her father had finally succeeded.


    Not knowing whether it was because of Tang Zi or Tang Yin, Tang Yi sighed in relief after learning about that.


    It was shameful to snatch someone else¡¯s wife! Furthermore, Tang Luo had also caused the mother to be separated from the daughter.


    He only hoped that Lady Feng would let the Tang family survive. As for Tang Luo¡­ After all, he had made a mistake; he should make up for it with his death.


    The rest of the Tang family was innocent.


    Just as Tang Yi heaved a sigh of relief, he saw that Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu were coming from afar.


    Feng Tianyu was holding a woman who was as thin as a piece of paper in his arms.


    The woman¡¯s face was pale and full of blood. She seemed withered and was very thin.


    Tang Yi was shocked and felt a puff of desperation in his heart.


    That bastard¡ªTang Luo had actually tormented her. He did not have the prestige to ask for Lady Feng¡¯s forgiveness.


    If someone treated his mother like this, he would have inevitably killed all the people who had done that.


    The bustle on the battlefield instantly turned quiet as Feng Ruqing and her father approached.


    Their eyes were on the woman who was in Feng Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    The original four who stood on Tang Luo¡¯s side were dumbfounded, not to mention Tang Yi too.


    Although they had never been to the back hill, they knew that the girl was in good condition when she first came. Someone even saw her coming down from the back hill recently.


    How could she turn so miserable in just a few days?


    Tang Si¡¯s lips trembled but he could not open his mouth. He pointed at Tang Luo.


    Feng Ruqing¡­ She was on Nan Xian¡¯s side.


    How dare Tang Luo torment her mother so miserably!


    If Rong Yan had not been hurt and was treated well in the past decade, the Tang family might still have a chance to live. But now¡­ everyone was stunned.


    This time the Tang family was thoroughly finished.


    Tang Si had resisted in the beginning. But now, he was dispirited and he dared not move. His trembling body revealed his inner fear.


    ¡°Empress!!!¡±


    Tang Zi and the others had been eager to see her since they learned that Nalan Yan was still alive. But when they finally saw Nalan Yan, all their joy turned into fury.


    Their Empress who once led them to fight on the battlefield was now lifelessly lying in Feng Tianyu¡¯s arms¡ªlike a broken doll.

 Chapter 455 - Heartbroken And Infuriated VII

    Chapter 455: Heartbroken and Infuriated VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    So weak¡­ It made those watching feel distressed.


    The Empress should not be like this, she should be majestic and magnificent.


    Not like this!


    Tang Zi¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably. Her face was reflected resentment, and her voice was full of anger. ¡°Tang Luo. When the Tang family had beaten me until I was half-dead, I had lost my strength and I had not recovered. It was the Empress who had brought me back!¡±


    ¡°She gave me a home! She gave me hope to be reborn! I have never betrayed the Tang family, even though I was driven out of the house and had almost died. I never resented. But now¡­ I, Tang Zi, will retaliate against the Tang family to the end of my life. I want the Tang family to pay for the price with blood!


    Tang Zi always believed that the reason she was driven out of the Tang family was that the Tang family was blinded and that she was being misunderstood.


    Therefore, she did not have any resentment regarding how the Tang family had treated her. At most, she just needed to act like a stranger in the future. She had nothing to do with the Tang family anymore.


    Until now¡­


    Her heart was filled with anger and resentment. She was destined to fight the Tang family until her death.


    Tang Yi stared blankly. He clenched his fists firmly and glared at Tang Luo angrily. He said, ¡°You promised me that you would let Tang Zi leave, unhurt! But you did not. You still hurt her!¡±


    His aged body was shaking, and his face was covered in tears.


    Tang Zi was not only his apprentice. He had also treated her like his granddaughter then.


    He promised not to intervene in any of Tang Luo¡¯s decisions nor would he see Tang Zi again, merely because Tang Luo promised to let Tang Zi leave the Tang family safely.


    Tang Zi¡¯s straightforward nature was not suitable in this place full of fraud and lies.


    For her, leaving the Tang family might have been a good choice.


    He seemed to trust Tang Luo too much. It was not until now that he realized that Tang Luo was secretly doing so many bad things to Tang Zi.


    If it was not for Rong Yan, Tang Zi would have already been buried outside.


    Tang Luo sneered aloud, ¡°Those who betray the Tang family should be sentenced to death!¡±


    He did not do anything wrong.


    Since Tang Zi betrayed the Tang family, she should have died.


    He only regretted that he did not kill her that day but instead, try to make her self-destruct. Otherwise, she would have not appeared in front of his Tang family and the others!


    Tang Yi was so angry his body was trembling; he slowly closed his eyes. He only opened his eyes after quite a while.


    His face was full of pain.


    ¡°Zi¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless and I cannot protect you.¡±


    He should have followed her.


    Even if it meant to abandon the Tang family, he should have followed her.


    It was already too late to regret now.


    Feng Ruqing was there.


    She gradually turned to Tang Luo with cold eyes and slowly scanned through the other people in the Tang family.


    ¡°Snow Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Owoooo.¡±


    The snow wolf howled. It was also rare that it did not act coquettishly toward Feng Ruqing, but just standing in the distance looking at her.


    ¡°Snow Wolf.¡± There was no anger in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, yet it was a little scary.


    Just like the calm before the storm.


    ¡°You lead the beasts and bring everyone in Tang family into custody. No one is allowed to leave.¡±


    Tang Yu did not care about the Tang family and activated the formation in order to escape. She had just checked that this method could only be used once. In other words, the people in the Tang family had lost an opportunity to escape as Tang Yu had left.

 Chapter 456 - Heartbroken And Infuriated VIII

    Chapter 456: Heartbroken and Infuriated VIII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing squinted and then turned to Rong Yan who was in Feng Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I am going to take her away now. Only she has the right to solve the issue with the Tang family! No one else has this right!¡±


    When she recovers completely, she would deal with the Tang family herself.


    If she doesn¡¯t wake up again¡­


    Then this Tang family would be hell on earth.


    Since Rong Yan¡¯s appearance, Qin Chen could not move his eyes away from her body.


    Perhaps it was for Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake. When he saw Rong Yan¡¯s bloody appearance, his heart urged him to kill. The surrounding atmosphere turned cold.


    He tightly clenched his fists which were trembling uncontrollably. If it was not for Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, he could not have held back his inner¡¯s murderous intention.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t come with me.¡± Feng Ruqing eyes turned cold. ¡°You need to stay here, help me keep an eye on the Tang family. Anyone who dares to take a step, kill them!¡±


    Although the beast¡¯s strength was strong, it was inadequate. She was afraid that she alone could not guard those people, not to mention that there was still Fengyun Manor behind the Tang family.


    Qin Chen was the most powerful among all the people here.


    Only he could guard the Tang family.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, no matter what happens, you don¡¯t have to leave the Tang family. As for other things, I can solve it myself.¡± Feng Ruqing continued after a moment of silence.


    Qin Chen did not speak.


    He really wanted to follow Feng Ruqing.


    He really wanted to accompany both the mother and daughter.


    However, he also understood that he needed to guard the Tang family.


    Nalan Yan would personally solve the issue with the Tang family when she woke up. Before that, no one could leave the Tang Residence.


    ¡°Well, leave them to me. I will give you the entire Tang family!¡±


    This was his promise to her!


    Feng Ruqing stopped talking and walked outside.


    Tang Luo panicked and quickly rushed to Feng Tianyu. His face was almost twisted, and his eyes were hysterical. ¡°Give Yan¡¯er back to me, return her to me. No one can take her away from me!¡±


    Feng Tianyu lifted his legs that seemed to carry a heavy weight and kicked Tang Luo¡ªsending him flying out.


    Tang Luo got up furiously. He was about to block Feng Tianyu when Qin Chen was in front of him.


    The young man¡¯s cold aura and expressionless face made him seem overbearing. Tang Luo¡¯s body was forced to move backward under his formidable presence.


    As Qin Chen blocked Tang Luo, Tang Luo could only watch Feng Tianyu hold Rong Yan in his arms. Step by step he walked out of the Tang family¡¯s house.


    Tang Yi hesitated and finally said with an apologetic gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu stopped for a bit. Then he continued to move forward.


    He would not easily accept any apologies.


    No apology could make up for Yan¡¯er¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°How did she become like this?¡± Tang Er looked at Tang Yi and sighed. Then she went on to ask Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°The poison of the Violet-Milvus Bloom.¡±


    ¡®Violet-Milvus Bloom?¡¯


    Like a rumble of thunder in the blue sky, Tang Luo¡¯s body stiffened.


    He looked mad. ¡°Impossible, it was the poison of the Violet-Wood Bloom. I couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave me, so I poisoned her with it. She just can¡¯t talk and walk. It can¡¯t be the Violet-Milvus Bloom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind was initially about Rong Yan. She planned to wait for her to wake up and then settle scores with the Tang family.

 Chapter 457 - Heartbroken And Infuriated IX

    Chapter 457: Heartbroken and Infuriated IX


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She finally erupted due to Tang Luo¡¯s words.


    She transformed into lightning and punched straight at Tang Luo¡¯s chest.


    Tang Luo was exhausted because of the previous battles, so he could not defend it. That punch caused his ribs to sink in. His face was distorted in pain before turning blue.


    ¡°My mother was dehydrated and thin. Does the Violet-Wood Bloom have such an effect? Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is the Violet-Milvus Bloom or the Violet-Wood Bloom, both are equally poisonous. You poisoned her and took her freedom away forever in order to force her to stay. Tang Luo, is this what you call love?¡±


    She stomped her feet heavily.


    Tang Luo¡¯s arm was trapped and crushed under her feet until the sound of cracking bones was heard.


    Nonetheless, he seemed to feel no pain. He stared blankly at Rong Yan.


    Tang Yu¡­ had deceived him?


    She clearly said that it was the Violet-Wood Bloom, not the Violet-Milvus Bloom. However, Yan¡¯er was obviously going to die.


    Tang Luo¡¯s heart was hammered just looking at Rong Yan¡¯s skinny face. The pain was so severe that his lips trembled and grief filled his eyes.


    He was certainly more aware of Rong Yan¡¯s strangeness lately.


    But he was too convinced by his daughter and was too afraid that Yan¡¯er would leave¡­


    Even if he noticed something different, he would have convinced himself otherwise.


    To the extent that Yan¡¯er had become so miserable.


    This was indeed his fault; he did not find out earlier. He just wanted to limit her freedom but he never thought of taking her life!


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, my Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Luo¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    He got up and wanted to go to Rong Yan.


    Before Tang Luo could take one step, he was sent flying by Feng Ruqing¡¯s kick.


    This time, he failed to climb up from the ground after trying a few times. All his strength was gone followed by Rong Yan¡¯s departure. He was defeated.


    Tang Yin stepped forward. She gently held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and wanted to tell her silently that she would always stand on her side.


    It had nothing to do with others¡­ merely because she was Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was no longer looking at the people behind her. She followed Feng Tianyu and left.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Wu was startled and subconsciously called out to Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin stopped with her back facing the people behind her.


    ¡°I always thought the people of the Tang family are just selfish and afraid of death. After all, these are human nature. I can¡¯t judge too much. The Tang family¡¯s bad deeds have exceeded my expectations.¡±


    She could not believe that the Tang family¡ªher origin¡ª was so terrible that they had poisoned Rong Yan and made her lose her memories in order to keep her.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Tang Yin was not as clear as before but with resoluteness and indifference. ¡°I will not come back again in the future. I don¡¯t care how Xiao Qing will deal with the Tang family. You are on your own now. Be prepared for what comes next.¡±


    Since she had been living in the Tang family for so many years, it would be a lie if she said she had no affection toward them.


    Therefore, she was fine not to return to the Tang family. But still, she would not disregard the Tang family¡¯s life or death.


    Until this time¡­


    The mistakes made by the Tang family were too serious. Even she was furiously trembling after she saw Rong Yan¡¯s miserable appearance, let alone Xiao Qing.


    Hence, she would support Xiao Qing in whatever her decisions were and not let her down!


    Tang Yin slightly sucked air through her teeth and stepped out.


    ¡°Little Lady. Wait for me.¡± Qian Yin was desperate and she chased after her quickly.

 Chapter 458 - Heartbroken And Infuriated X

    Chapter 458: Heartbroken and Infuriated X


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She still could not help but turn and stare at Tang Luo when she was leaving.


    ¡®It¡¯s disgusting! Bastard!


    ¡®Those who separate lovers deserve to die!¡¯


    Tang Luo despaired. Helplessness came over him. He covered his face with his hand and the tears ran down his cheeks quietly.


    In the end, those silent tears turned into painful cries.


    His painful cries echoed through the whole Tang family.


    Nobody pitied him, not even Tang Si and the others.


    Everything that had happened was his own fault. He had even burdened the whole of the Tang family.


    ***


    At Yue Cheng Manor.


    Tang Yin stopped walking. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Your Highness, Xiao Qing, I seldom left the Tang family because of my weak body condition. The only place I went to after leaving the Tang family was this manor. Don¡¯t worry. This is my place. You can leave the empress here to recuperate at ease.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Tang Yin quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. This is all my fault. If I had gone to the back hill secretly, even one time, I would have been able to meet the empress sooner. Maybe then I¡¯d have known of her relationship with Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡®Tang Luo was so shocked when he saw Xiao Qing for the first time maybe because she resembled the empress so much.¡¯


    If Tang Yin knew of that sooner, she would definitely go to the back hill even if she would be scolded by the elders.


    Then, the empress would not have suffered for so long.


    ¡°Father, just wait for me here. I¡¯ll bring Mother to go and rest in the room.¡± Feng Ruqing suppressed the anxiety she had and said solemnly.


    Feng Tianyu surely knew of Feng Ruqing¡¯s strength now. There was a flash of hope in his eyes when he heard what Feng Ruqing had said.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Yan¡¯er still can be saved, can¡¯t she?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lip curled bitterly.


    If Feng Ruqing was given more time, she would be able to save a person who had already stepped into hell.


    But, it was clearly too late now.


    Feng Ruqing saw how hopeful Feng Tianyu appeared. She was unwilling to kill his hope. So, she replied with uncertainty in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work or not.¡±


    There was a hope rising in Feng Tianyu as long as Feng Ruqing did not give him a definite yes or no.


    He could endure the pain as long as there was still a little hope.


    Feng Ruqing did not want to waste any more time. She took Rong Yan from Feng Tianyu¡¯s embrace, opened the door of a room, and walked in.


    She left an order when she went into the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t allow anyone to bother me.¡±


    She closed the door when she was done giving her order. She walked to the bed carefully and put Rong Yan on the bed slowly.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s soft voice was heard in the room.


    Soon, two lights appeared in the room. Two exquisite and angelic children appeared in front of her.


    Qing Han was stunned. She stared at Feng Ruqing who was alive, in disbelief.


    She pouted and diamond-like tears ran down her cheeks ceaselessly.


    ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡± Her voice was shaky. ¡°You¡¯re still alive. Mother, you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were swollen too.


    Nobody knew that Feng Ruqing had placed herself in the middle of danger when she had pushed them back into the medium.


    Fu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with deep despair and grief.


    But, Qing Han could not stop crying. Therefore, Fu Chen could not show his emotions. He just had to force himself to calm down and console Qing Han.

 Chapter 459 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It I

    Chapter 459: Whatever It Takes, I¡¯ll Do It I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Luckily¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s still alive.


    ¡®She did not abandon us like the Ninth Emperor that year!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth moved. She was guilty when she saw their swollen eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I made you worry.¡±


    Those two little fellows were her children whom she had randomly taken in. But, there were still some attachments between them no matter who she was with for a long time. She did not want them to risk their lives for her.


    She just hoped that they would live even though she was not there anymore. They must live and wait for the next guardian.


    But, she did not understand their thoughts. She pushed them back into the medium. She did not even ask them whether they were willing to leave or not.


    All was done by her for their own sake without heeding their thoughts.


    ¡°Fu Chen.¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s head turned to the woman on the bed slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll just talk about other things later. Can you help to take a look at her? Is there any chance that she could be saved?¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Yan. He was stunned. ¡°Grade-6 spirit herb, Violet-gale Bloom. How could she be poisoned by Violet-gale Bloom? This poison could be healed. But, spirit herbs could only heal all the illnesses, however¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing understood his meaning even though he did not finish talking.


    She had already memorized the whole book of spirit herbs. She had also memorized the spirit herbs dish.


    She knew perfectly well what kind of spirit herbs dish could save Rong Yan.


    The problem was she did not have the spirit herb dish which she needed!


    ¡°Mother, she is seriously ill. There¡¯s no other way except that you make a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier in three days. Even if you do so, it¡¯s impossible that you would be able to cultivate Grade-5 spirit herbs so soon.¡±


    So, it seemed that there was no way to save Rong Yan now.


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly.


    Feng Ruqing had never met Nalan Yan before. But, the blood tie between them made her sad. Her heart was heavy and in pain.


    ¡°Fu Chen, do you have any other way? I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as I can save her. As long as I can save her!¡±


    They had just met each other after many difficulties. Now, they were forced to part again.


    She was willing to endure anything and do anything just to save Nalan Yan!


    Fu Chen intensely stared at the young girl¡¯s face. He could see the deep pain and determination in her eyes.


    If Nalan Yan did not survive this time, Feng Ruqing¡¯s future training and cultivation would surely be greatly influenced.


    ¡°Mother, Qing Han and I can make her live three more days but it¡¯s only three more days. If you cannot find the spirit herbs in three days, then we¡¯ll have no more ways.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly.


    ¡®Three days!


    ¡®How are three days enough?¡¯


    There was no spirit herbs shop in Yue City. Every family had their own ways of obtaining the spirit herbs they wanted. The spirit herbs shop could only be built in the reclusive world and it could not even survive in the seclusive world.


    If she went to other places to search for the spirit herbs, three days were not enough.


    In all of her life, Feng Ruqing had never been that helpless before.


    She was not that worried about the poison in Feng Tianyu¡¯s body.


    It was because she understood that she still had enough time to grow spirit herbs for him.


    Even if he used his spiritual power in the end and the poison was to spread to the other places in his body, Feng Ruqing still had a lot of time to search for the spirit herbs.


    But, all she had this time was only three days!

 Chapter 460 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It II

    Chapter 460: Whatever It Takes, I¡¯ll Do It II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing opened her eyes. She clenched her fists even tighter. Her nails cut deep into her palms. She did not notice the pain. Her eyes never left Rong Yan. There was deep pain in her eyes.


    ¡°If I¡¯m unable to save my own family in this lifetime, then what¡¯s the use of me learning how to brew spirit herb dishes?¡±


    Pain, grief, despair¡­


    There were endless emotions filling up in her eyes.


    The pain she felt was so great and deep that Qing Han¡¯s heart was in pain too.


    ¡°Mother, my fruit could help you to make a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier in a short time. Do you want to try it out?¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s facial expression change. ¡°Qing Han!¡±


    ¡®This stupid girl! Why did she blurt it out?


    ¡®She¡¯ll only harm Mother like that!¡¯


    Qing Han did not bother about Fu Chen. She bit her finger. ¡°But, the side effect is severe. If the effectiveness of the herb has subsided, the fruit¡¯s power would be unbearable for you. If the case is serious, your muscles and veins would be injured. You can think about it. Do you want to¡­¡±


    Fu Chen covered Qing Han¡¯s mouth. He stared at Qing Han angrily. ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    If Feng Ruqing could cultivate the spirit herbs as soon as she made a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier, then Fu Chen would not stop her from doing so.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s useless even if she made a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier!


    ¡®The process of cultivating spirit herbs needs time. It could not be done in a short time!


    ¡®The ending could never be changed no matter what she does.¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were met with a pair of deep eyes when he turned his head.


    The girl¡¯s deep eyes were like caves and could soon absorb people.


    He was anxious. ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°I want to try it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing wanted to try regardless of if she would succeed or not. Hence, she would not regret it.


    ¡°Mother! Qing Han¡¯s fruit is used to harm people. It shouldn¡¯t be given to you.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s little face was pale. ¡°It is because your strength would not only be decreased to your original tier, your muscle and veins would be injured too. If your muscles and veins are hurt, you might become a useless person!¡±


    It meant that all her efforts during those months would all go to waste!


    Fu Chen almost burst into tears because of his anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s more is you might not be able to save her even if you sacrifice a lot for that. You only have three days. What kind of spirit herbs could you cultivate in three days?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Rong Yan gently. ¡°I¡¯ll never know if I don¡¯t try. There are ways to heal me if my muscles and veins are injured. But, I¡¯ll have no mother if she is gone!¡±


    Fu Chen was stunned. He lowered his head. ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±


    For Feng Ruqing, she would definitely go forward bravely even if what was waiting in front of her was hell just to save Rong Yan.


    ¡°But, Mother, why do you like Nalan Yan so much?¡±


    He did not understand the reason why Feng Ruqing liked Nalan Yan so much. Was it because of the blood tie that existed between them that influenced her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might be because I had no mother when I was at Hua Xia. I relied on Che¡¯er there. In this life, I have a mother now and I don¡¯t want her to leave me.¡±


    Fu Chen was quiet.


    The Ninth Emperor acted like that too. He risked his life for his family and lover.


    After that, the Ninth Emperor lost his family and his lover was hurt badly. He went missing and he never came back.


    He remembered what the Ninth Emperor said before he left.


    If he were to lose his loved ones, it would be meaningless even if he had strong power and was standing on the top of the world.

 Chapter 461 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even if she was going to be a useless person, she would be much happier than she was today as long as she had her family and lover by her side.


    Feng Ruqing made the same choice as the Ninth Emperor that year.


    Qing Han gave Feng Ruqing a green fruit and looked at Feng Ruqing helplessly.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand slowly and took the fruit given by Qing Han. She turned and walked toward the door and pushed the door open.


    Feng Tianyu, Tang Zi, and others were waiting for her not far away from the room. They did not dare to go near the door for fear that they might bother Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Tang Zi, Father, I have something for you to do.¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed rather serious. ¡°Tang Zi, I have a prescription for a spirit herb dish here. You leave Yue City now and go find the people of Paramount. I¡¯ll give you my token. You ask them to search for the spirit herbs in three days. If they cannot do it in three days, just wait for me in the Tang family.¡±


    Although Feng Ruqing decided to take the risk for Nalan Yan, she would never put all her hope on herself only. She must ask Tang Zi to do something too.


    However, she felt that it would be very difficult to look for those herbs in three days. Then, she would use the power of the green fruit so that she would have some more hope.


    ¡°Father, go and buy some seeds of herbs from the herbs shop in Yue City. I have the feather Nan Xian gave me when he left. He said if I face any danger, all I have to do is light the feather up. If Tang Yu appears with some people, just light that up.¡±


    There was no spirit herbs shop in Yue City. It was because the reclusive family there would not buy spirit herbs from the spirit herbs shop. They would buy what they needed from the family who had a supply of spirit herbs.


    But, spirit herbs were very rare and they would not always use spirit herbs to heal their illnesses. Hence, there were only regular herbs shops in Yue City.


    Feng Tianyu took the feather and turned to leave when Feng Ruqing told him what herbs she needed.


    It was easier to buy normal herbs as compared to the spirit herbs. Feng Tianyu bought the seeds of herbs which Feng Ruqing needed in under an hour.


    Feng Ruqing took the seeds, walked back to the room, and closed the door again.


    She saw that Fu Chen and Qing Han¡¯s hands on Nalan Yan¡¯s body when she entered the room.


    A soft green light surrounded Nalan Yan.


    Nalan Yan¡¯s breathing became much stable in that green light.


    Feng Ruqing looked at them once and did not wait any longer. She entered the medium immediately.


    ***


    It was a clean land within the medium.


    The air was rather fresh.


    Feng Ruqing bit the green fruit and bitterness soon filled her mouth.


    She frowned slightly and swallowed a mouthful of the green fruit.


    Boom!


    A strong force rushed inside of Feng Ruqing and she soon felt a ceaseless power within her.


    But, that strength was only temporary.


    She buried the seeds underground when she had made a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier. She put her hands in the dirt slowly. She released the spiritual qi and it entered the dirt slowly.


    All this while, Feng Ruqing followed exactly what the book had said in cultivating spirit herbs. She just used a little spiritual qi every day in cultivating the spirit herbs.


    It was not good if one cultivated the spirit herbs in so short a time.


    The quality of the spirit herbs would be low and the spirit herbs would not be pure because they had absorbed too many impurities.


    But now, she was running out of time!


    She must cultivate the spirit herbs in a short time even if she had to do it the incorrect way.


    The spiritual force in Feng Ruqing was like a running stream and it soon dried up. Soon, her dantian would be depleted.


    Luckily, she had prepared some spirit herbs to help her to recover her spiritual power. So, she took out a grape-like fruit when her dantian was almost depleted. She bit the fruit and she could feel the spiritual power returning to her strongly.

 Chapter 462 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Time passed by.


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s effort, spirit herbs which would sprout in half a month soon sprouted in front of her.


    There was no excitement on the young girl¡¯s face. She seemed rather serious.


    ¡°Half day must have gone by outside. The spirit herbs have only just sprouted after I have used that much of spiritual qi. A day seems not enough if I have to wait for it to grow.¡±


    Her eyes darkened. There was cold sweat on her forehead. She gritted her teeth and took out another purple grape and swallowed it into.


    She used the spiritual qi in her dantian as soon as her spiritual power recovered. The spiritual qi was released into the spirit herbs.


    It was an endless cycle.


    She did not rest nor sleep.


    ***


    Yue City.


    Tang Yu slammed her palm onto the desk heavily in the restaurant. The desk split into half.


    Wen Feng stayed by her side and dared not even inhaled deeply for fear that it might anger her more.


    ¡°That bastard Feng Ruqing! It¡¯s a habit of her to take other people¡¯s things. Although I like Nan Xian and hate Tang Yin, Tang Yin is still Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s close to Tang Yin clearly but she still stole Tang Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡®Now, she has taken Rong Yan away too!


    ¡®Only that stupid Tang Yin would still follow her after her fianc¨¦ was stolen from her!


    ¡®Luckily¡­


    ¡®Luckily Rong Yan could live no more!¡¯


    Nobody could voice out for Feng Ruqing as long as Rong Yan died. Then, she could speak no more.


    If Tang Yin said that Feng Ruqing was going to murder the master of Fengyun Manor then she would totally be that villain.


    A coldness was seen in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. She laughed coldly. ¡°Wen Feng, this is the token that I took from the elder¡¯s room at that time. You pretend to be a disciple of the elder of Fengyun Manor. Go and order the people in Yue City to kill both Feng Ruqing and her father.¡±


    Tang Yu understood that Wen Feng was only a guardian. Her status as a lady was respected in Fengyun Manor. But, the outsiders did not approve of her status.


    So, the people of Yue City would only obey her order if she used the power of an elder of Fengyun Manor.


    Wen Feng was shocked. ¡®Why did the lady go and steal the token from the elder¡¯s manor? How did she steal it?¡¯


    Wen Feng felt that it was Tang Yu¡¯s habit to steal without knowing the reason.


    But, Tang Yu was the lady of the Tang family. It was impossible for her to steal things. He thought that it was impossible.


    ¡°Alright, Lady.¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°And¡­ go and order the people of Fengyun Manor in Yue City to gather here.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Wen Feng received the order and left.


    There was only Tang Yu left in the room.


    There was a great evil in Tang Yu¡¯s eyes. She clenched her palms tightly.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, nobody can steal my things from me! Never!¡±


    There was Tang Yin who had fought with her back in those days. Now, Feng Ruqing was fighting with her too.


    ¡®Nobody can ever take my things from me!


    ¡®I¡¯ll use whatever I have to fight for what are mine!¡¯


    ***


    It was quiet in the medium.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat. Her face was pale and the dirt underneath her was wet too.


    Sweat ran down her cheeks and entered the dirt.


    Her eyes were completely focused on the spirit herbs. There was seriousness and determination in her eyes.


    The spiritual qi in her dantian was almost depleted. She wanted to take more purple grapes but she soon found that she had eaten all her purple grapes. There was none left.


    ¡°There are no more spirit herbs.¡±


    If her spiritual qi was used up, it meant that she would never be able to cultivate the spirit herbs.

 Chapter 463 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing gritted her teeth and stared at the spirit herb.


    She did not stop moving and the spiritual qi was continuously being transferred into the spirit herb.


    The spirit herb sprouted and swayed with the soft breeze.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s vision blurred. It might be because of her sweat or that she was too exhausted. It seemed that the whole world was starting to sway.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t faint!¡± Feng Ruqing pinched her arm harshly so that she could stay awake again.


    For Nalan Yan.


    For the reunion of her family.


    Even if she needed to use all her spiritual qi, she had to endure it!


    Time passed by.


    The spirit herb had grown and a flower bud was seen.


    But, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. There was blood oozing from her mouth because she was biting her lip for too long. There was blood in her mouth as well.


    Boom!


    Eventually, Feng Ruqing still did not make it.


    For a warrior, one was like a useless person when the spiritual qi was depleted even if that warrior was powerful.


    She could only continue what she had started when she had recovered her spiritual qi.


    But, there was only one thought in her head when she fainted.


    She did not manage to save Nalan Yan!


    A woman whom Feng Tianyu had missed so much and whom he had endured much pain for.


    She was her only mother in this lifetime.


    They were connected by blood ties and she was led by it when she went to the Tang family.


    So¡­


    Nalan Yan recognized her at first sight.


    Feng Ruqing fell forward and there were tears running down her cheeks. The tears were mixed with her sweat. All of it went into the dirt.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s anxious voice appeared in her mind and it made her recover some of her senses.


    Feng Ruqing tried her best to get up from the ground. But, there was no strength left in her. She went limp on the ground as she lost all her energy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t faint.


    ¡®Nalan Yan is still waiting for me to save her!


    ¡®If I give up, then who else could save Nalan Yan?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing slapped her hand hard onto the ground and transferred the rest of her spiritual qi into the spirit herb.


    The last drop of spiritual qi was like holy water for the bud of the flower which was waiting to bloom. At last, it bloomed into a beautiful red flower.


    Feng Ruqing fell forward with a thud onto the ground.


    The first of the spirit herbs were cultivated successfully.


    She just did not know whether Tang Zi could find the rest of the Grade-5 spirit herbs.


    Boom!


    Just as Feng Ruqing almost lost her consciousness, she saw a long black sword rushing toward her, spearing her chest.


    The great pain shook her body and she regained consciousness.


    That sword was previously food for Fu Chen but Feng Ruqing had taken it after blackmailing him. But, that sword had no use.


    So, Feng Ruqing had thrown it into the medium. ¡®Why did the black sword suddenly attack me?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing opened her eyes and she touched her chest subconsciously. But, she found that there was nothing on her chest, not even a wound.


    But, she did not see it wrongly.


    ¡®That black sword indeed pierced me!


    ¡®That feeling of pain was so clear and it was definitely not my imagination!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was anxious. She quickly used her spiritual sense to look into every corner of her body. Suddenly, she realized that there was a black sword at her dantian.


    That was right. That black sword was as big as a thumb and it was quietly resting on her dantian.

 Chapter 464 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was anxious.


    Her muscles and veins were injured because she had eaten the green fruit. She did not find a treatment for herself and now even her dantian was hurt.


    ¡®Am I going to be a useless person for the rest of my life?¡¯


    That sword released some spiritual qi before Feng Ruqing could find a way to draw the sword out.


    Soon, the spiritual force released by the black sword filled the whole of her dantian.


    Feng Ruqing was soon energetic again with the power she had gained. Her vision was not blurry anymore.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned.


    At first, she treated the black sword as a holy thing. She had burned it and drowned it in the water for the sake of a pact. She had even asked Fu Chen to bite the sword.


    So, there was a crack in the sword.


    She had even made use of the spirit beasts that were in a pact with her.


    But, the black sword did not respond and just it lay there quietly.


    The black sword had responded when she had made a breakthrough at first. But, there was usually no change in the black sword.


    She thought the black sword was broken and could not be used anymore. Hence, she threw it into the medium. She thought of giving it to Fu Chen one day as a snack.


    But, the black sword went into her dantian without her knowing how. The black sword had even provided her with spiritual qi.


    Feng Ruqing was quiet for a short while.


    If there was anything different with her that day was that her dantian was empty.


    The black sword could enter her dantian because it was empty.


    Nevertheless, the sudden change filled Feng Ruqing with happiness.


    She could grow Grade-5 spirit herbs by herself with the help of the black sword. She did not have to put all her hope on Tang Zi.


    ¡®So what if I grew the spirit herbs the fast and quick way?¡¯


    She just wanted to use the spirit herbs for detox purposes and no other. Even if the quality of the spirit herbs were compromised, she could still use them for detox.


    Feng Ruqing quickly buried seeds of another spirit herb. She put her hand onto the ground and endless spiritual qi came out of her palm and entered the seeds. The seeds soon sprouted.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Feng Ruqing saw some changes when she saw how fast the spirit herbs grew.


    Her spiritual qi was clearly purer than before.


    Pure spiritual qi had no significance for fights.


    But, a clear spiritual qi was important for cultivating the spirit herbs. It was because the time used to cultivate the spirit herbs could be reduced.


    Normally, there were always impurities in spiritual qi.


    Therefore, one could only release some spiritual qi into the spirit herbs on a daily basis. Then, the spirit herbs would absorb them and disintegrate the extra impurities. Only after that, could one water the spirit herbs.


    Hence, the quality of the spirit herbs would be influenced if they were cultivated at a fast pace.


    There would be some shortcomings in the spirit herbs if there were too many impurities in them.


    Moreover, if the spirit herbs could not absorb a part of the spiritual qi because there were too many impurities in it. Then, it would be a waste.


    Feng Ruqing was rather happy with what she had found out. She could now save more time and Nalan Yan would surely be saved.


    Moreover, the black sword had helped her to regain her spiritual qi whenever she had used up only a third of her spiritual force. Therefore, she had enough spiritual force to grow the spirit herbs.


    It was truly a blessing in disguise!


    ***


    At the door of the manor.


    Feng Tianyu rubbed his palms nervously. There were bloody-red streaks in her eyes. He fixed his eyes on the door of the room without blinking his eyes.


    ¡®It has been two days.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er still has not come out of the room.¡¯


    He did not dare to go and bother her for he was afraid that he might affect her effort in saving Yan¡¯er.


    But, it was obvious that Yan¡¯er was close to death before. Now, two days had passed. ¡®I don¡¯t know if¡­ she¡¯s still alive?¡¯

 Chapter 465 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart trembled. He clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®Yan¡¯er must be alive!¡¯


    He could not endure the pain of losing her again. He could never leave her behind now.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Tang Yin sat on a stone stool beside him. She turned and looked at him. ¡°Do you want to go and take a rest? The empress would never want to see you like this.¡±


    He had not closed his eyes for two days. He did not even drink a drop of water.


    He sat there stubbornly with his eyes fixed on the door of the room. He did not move at all.


    If he continued doing so, he would go down before the empress woke up.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s throat was dry and his voice was hoarse. ¡°No need. I want to wait for her.¡±


    He wanted to wait for her to wake up so that he could finally meet her.


    He also wanted her to know that he had been staying by her side all this while.


    Even if¡­ they were separated by the distance of a door.


    ¡°Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning used her finger to poke Tang Yin. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Do you think that Empress Nalan could recover?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Xiao Qing is doing it. There¡¯s surely no problem. Don¡¯t worry too much. The empress would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Yin looked smug now. ¡°Of course! There¡¯s nothing Xiao Qing cannot do. She¡¯s very exceptional. Even Nan Xian has fallen in love with her. What else can she not do?¡± Tang Yin snorted.


    ¡®If it was Xiao Qing, herself, doing it then there should be no problem. Nobody could say that she is unable to do that!¡¯


    It seemed that Feng Tianyu did not hear what the two girls next to him had said. His eyes were always fixed on the door. He still maintained his position and did not even blink.


    ***


    The Divine Herbs Sect was far from Yue City. There was a loud explosion in the Divine Herbs Sect. The door was forced open and all the people ran out in fright. They looked up at the sky in fear. A handsome angelic man dressed in white appeared in the sky.


    Gu Zhenyang felt a strong and frightening presence. He was supposed to undergo closed-door cultivation. The lump in his throat bobbed and there was a bitter smile on his lip.


    He could not even escape from him even if he was hiding in the Divine Herbs Sect for he had offended Young Master Nan Xian.


    But, he did not guess that Young Master Nan Xian would be that quick.


    He thought that Nan Xian would come and pursue him after the affairs of the Tang family were resolved.


    This time, Gu Zhenyang did not think of running away. He walked out the door after stroking his sleeves.


    The sky was cloudy and there were heavy clouds in the sky.


    A color of sorts was seen under the clouds.


    His beauty was not the kind that was dazzling or captivating. It was the kind of beauty that could never be tainted by anybody.


    It seemed that it was an insult to him if anyone had any kind of fantasy toward him.


    Therefore, the women disciples of the Divine Herbs Sect lowered their heads and did not look at him anymore after seeing the striking beauty that man had.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Sect Master walked forward in big strides. He frowned and looked at the man in the sky coldly. ¡°Our Divine Herbs Sect never had any kind of disagreements with Tian Shen Manor. You have come to my Divine Herbs Sect and destroyed my sect. What is the meaning of that?¡±


    The man stood with a hand on his back and his face was cold. His voice was calm and slow. He was quite arrogant.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang has bullied someone from my side. I just came to take him with me so that she could take revenge on him.¡±


    The sect master was stunned.


    He thought of many reasons as to why Young Master Nan Xian had come to the Divine Herbs Sect. But, he never thought that he would come just because one of his members was bullied.


    Someone was bullied. He angrily came to the Divine Herbs Sect for that and even wanted to take Gu Zhenyang away.

 Chapter 466 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Were the people from Tian Shen Manor that arrogant?


    ¡°Nan Xian, Gu Zhenyang is a disciple under my sect. He is also the senior among the disciples. I cannot accept that you want to take him away for someone¡¯s revenge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask for your opinion. I¡¯m just here to inform you so that Gu Zhenyang could come out and meet me.¡± His facial expression was still calm.


    But, everybody could hear how he had almost used up all his patience.


    He was growing impatient.


    ¡°Nan Xian, aren¡¯t you crossing the line? My Divine Herbs Sect is no less than your Tian Shen Manor! Even the master of your Shen Yao Manor wouldn¡¯t be that arrogant in front of me!¡±


    Nan Xian scanned the sect master coldly.


    That look sent a chill down the sect master¡¯s spine. It was like there was a sword at his neck and his facial expression worsened.


    Young Master Nan Xian.


    He was the son of the Mu family but he took the surname of his mother.


    He was the first who did that in Tian Shen Manor.


    It was said that he was not at Tian Shen Manor all the time. Even the people of the Mu family could not persuade him to go back to that place.


    Hence, nobody knew how powerful his strength was.


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze fell on something among the crowd. His white shirt turned into a gust of wind and soon he was standing in front of Gu Zhenyang.


    Boom!


    Gu Zhenyang felt a heavy blow on his chest. He vomited a mouthful of blood. There was some blood on the corner of his lips. He wiped it off with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡± The sect master¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.


    If the sect master allowed Nan Xian to kill his disciple in front of everybody, then his Divine Herbs Sect could no longer have a stand in the mainland.


    ¡°Do you want to go with me or do you want me to take you away?¡±


    He looked at Gu Zhenyang calmly and his voice was calm.


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s facial expression worsened and he turned to the sect master.


    The sect master was so infuriated to the point where he was stamping his feet. But, he still did not rush forward to stop Nan Xian.


    Suddenly, there was a smile on the corners of his lips. It was a scornful smile. ¡°Nan Xian, the Tang family could not lock Nalan Yan up with their strength unless somebody else came and interfered. Do you want to know how she was pinned down?¡±


    He stood upright and he laughed coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she was hurt that year. That person is the daughter of the Fifth Elder, Zhen Chengdie.¡±


    Two days ago, he got a feeling that Nan Xian would come for him. He would not be able to escape then.


    So, he wanted to transfer his anger to Zhen Chengdie. But, the sect elders came and stopped them when they had just started the fight.


    Now¡­


    It seemed that Nan Xian cared for Feng Ruqing deeply. He must not let anybody harm Nalan Yan.


    Zhen Chengdie was standing among the crowd, waiting to watch the fight as a bystander but she was soon shocked when she heard what Gu Zhenyang had said. Her face paled suddenly.


    ¡®Did Young Master Nan Xian come for Nalan Yan?


    ¡®Is that bastard still alive?¡¯


    Zhen Chengdie pursed her lips tightly and there was great unwillingness in her heart.


    At first, she had fallen in love with Gu Zhenyang but he simply had too many concubines in his manor. Her father was unwilling. She persuaded the women to leave the Divine Herbs Sect because she wanted to marry the man she loved.


    But, she was cruelly rejected by Gu Zhenyang.


    Until Nalan Yan appeared¡­


    Gu Zhenyang stayed by Nalan Yan¡¯s side all the time when she was staying in the Divine Herbs Sect. He never even entered any other manors.


    He even cut Gu Zhengyang¡¯s favorite woman¡¯s tongue when she insulted Nalan Yan.


    After that, Nalan Yan had reported him to the sect master and he was forced to stay in the Divine Herbs Sect for three years to reflect on his mistakes.

 Chapter 467 - Whatever It Takes, Ill Do It IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Zhenyang came out after three years. He bought a manor outside of Divine Herbs Sect. He had even dismissed all of his concubines and children. He did not even meet them anymore.


    Gu Zhenyang had a passionate heart and he loved many women. But now, he changed drastically for a woman and that woman was not her. How could Zhen Chengdie not be jealous?


    Those events had happened in the past. She was old now. She was not that passionate about love anymore. So why did Gu Zhenyang still held onto that event and could not seem to let it go?


    Zhen Chengdie clenched her fists tightly. There was cold sweat in her palms.


    She retreated subconsciously and hoped that Nan Xian would not notice her presence.


    However¡­


    She was unable to escape when a strong force came over her from the sky. All of a sudden, Zhen Chengdie¡¯s bones were crushed and she vomited blood. She was quite pale.


    ¡°Die¡¯er!¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s facial expression changed and he shouted angrily. ¡°Nan Xian, you better stop now!¡±


    He was so angry that he rushed toward Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian waved his sleeves and he drew swords out from strings. Numerous small swords formed under the convergence of the spiritual qi. Soon, the swords speared the Fifth Elder¡¯s chest¡­


    The Fifth Elder¡¯s body froze and he stopped moving. He fell backward onto the ground with a thud.


    There was a dead silence within the Divine Herbs Sect.


    The man¡¯s gaze was still calm and cold.


    But, everybody who looked at the man¡¯s calm face was frightened without any explainable cause. The sect master who was speaking arrogantly just now did not dare to speak anymore.


    All of them fell into a deep pit of silence.


    Zhen Chengdie knew perfectly well how strong her father was.


    ¡®My powerful father could not even take his single attack.¡¯


    Her body went limp and she lay down on the floor. She was in despair.


    ¡°I just want to know¡­¡± Zhen Chengdie¡¯s throat was dry. ¡°What kind of relationship you have with Nalan Yan?¡±


    Nan Xian remained calm. ¡°She¡¯s Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡®She is Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother. I¡¯ll not let anybody hurt her!¡¯


    Zhen Chengdie fell into a deep pit of despair. She did not struggle nor did she say much. A feeling of regret filled her heart and she was in pain.


    ¡®If¡­¡¯


    ¡®If I could do my life all over again.


    ¡®I¡¯ll not fall in love with Gu Zhenyang when I¡¯m young.


    ¡®I¡¯ll not go and pursue Nalan Yan.¡¯


    But, there were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world. She needed to endure the consequences of the crimes that she had committed.


    Zhen Chengdie looked at his father¡¯s corpse and there was bitterness in her mouth.


    She went after Nalan Yan that year and her father had approved of that. It was because the Divine Herbs Sect had always looked down on the reclusive world.


    ¡®Now, my father regrets too¡­¡¯


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang, I never got you that time. Similarly, you never got Nalan Yan too.¡± Zhen Chengdie laughed out loud. Tears ran down her cheeks while she was laughing. ¡°You¡¯re always talking about the crimes I did. Did you not do something wrong too? You hurt her family and people just to get her. I know what you have done all these years. I just never talked about it!¡±


    There was deep anger in Gu Zhenyang¡¯s eyes. He looked at Zhen Chengdie coldly.


    There was a cold smile on Zhen Chengdie¡¯s lips. ¡°So, we¡¯re the same kind of people. Sect Master, I want to sue him. He is plotting to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom all these years. He does not care about his status and he has made an attack on the secular world. He has disobeyed the law. He deserves to die!¡±


    The sect master¡¯s lips twitched. He rubbed his temples that were in pain.

 Chapter 468 - Whatever It Takes, I’ll Do It X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Why did Gu Zhenyang attacked the secular world again? Nan Xian has even come for that!


    ¡®He did not learn from his mistakes during those three years when he was being locked up. My self-image is ruined!¡¯


    Zhen Chengdie suddenly drew out a long sword and violently stabbed it into her own chest.


    Blood rushed out and stained the ground red.


    Gu Zhenyang looked at Zhen Chengdie helplessly. He did not expect her to commit suicide immediately to end her life.


    ¡°Gu Zhenyang, I¡¯ll definitely side with you if you had only made a small mistake.¡± Master voiced out solemnly. He seemed serious. ¡°If you dare to attack the secular world, it¡¯s already a big mistake. I sided with you once and there¡¯s no more second chance. Young Master Nan Xian, just take him away. He¡¯s no more under the protection of the Divine Herbs Sect!¡±


    In fact, Master knew clearly that he would not be able to stop Nan Xian from killing Gu Zhenyang.


    That was why he said those words.


    He wanted to protect their dignity and he did it under the rule of morals. Therefore, everyone would understand that the Divine Herbs Sect was not weak in protecting their disciples.


    Surely, he would never have given Gu Zhenyang up if Nan Xian was not that powerful.


    ¡°Nan Xian, are you satisfied with how I solve this issue?¡± Master did not look at Gu Zhenyang but turned to look at Nan Xian and asked.


    Nan Xian was expressionless. He did not want to talk much with Master.


    Master chided Nan Xian in his heart. But, he still smiled. ¡°I have met Nalan Yan before. She seems to be an empress in the secular world. You have that kind of relationship with her daughter. Does the Mu family approve of that?¡±


    Nan Xian looked cold and he was not as calm as before.


    ¡°The Mu family has no right to interfere with my marriage!¡±


    He would take care of his marriage business. No one else had that right!


    Master was stunned. All of a sudden, he remembered how powerful Nan Xian seemed just now.


    The Mu family might not even know how far Nan Xian had broken through.


    A soft breeze blew. It was mixed with a faint but sweet aroma.


    Master was not bothered with that scent.


    It was because he saw what Nan Xian was doing. Nan Xian took out a dog chain and put it around Gu Zhenyang¡¯s neck.


    Gu Zhenyang did not know what to say.


    ¡®You can kill me but you cannot humiliate me!


    ¡®Just kill me straight away but don¡¯t ever humiliate me!¡¯


    Gu Zhenyang wanted to voice out his annoyance but his neck was being pulled harshly. All his objection died in his throat.


    He was pulled fast and his whole body flew horizontally in the sky. His handsome face was red and he felt dizzy. He nearly fainted.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The facial expression of Fourth Elder worsened.


    Nan Xian broke into the Divine Herbs Sect and destroyed their entrance. He even killed Fifth Elder and pulled Gu Zhenyang like a dog in the public.


    There was quite a lot of people who had met Gu Zhenyang before in the reclusive world.


    The dignity of the Divine Herbs Sect would be ruined if others saw that incident.


    ¡°Nan¡­¡±


    As the sect master of the Divine Herbs Sect, Master wanted to stop Nan Xian¡¯s action for the sake of their dignity.


    But, his whole body was like a balloon that exploded when he wanted to express his annoyance out loud. A muffled voice was heard instead of a loud roar.


    There was a nasty smell soon after and it did not disappear with the wind.


    Master¡¯s facial expression worsened and his stomach made another sound when he wanted to continue talking. His feces and pee all rushed out from him and it was indeed a nasty smell.


    His action seemed to create a ripple effect in the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s manor. There were endless fart sounds.

 Chapter 469 - White Phoenixs Appearance I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The disciples of the sect recovered their senses and they quickly rushed to the latrine.


    They even fought with each other just to get to the latrine first. They just wanted to survive that.


    ¡°Stop! All of you just stop!¡± Master covered his stomach with his hand. He scolded angrily, ¡°All of you stop! If not, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Divine Herbs Sect! You are fighting with each other for a latrine! What does it look like? I¡¯ll punish you! Stand there for an hour!¡±


    His order frightened the disciples. They endured the pain and nasty smell. They were forced to stand under the sun.


    Master secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He held his painful belly and rushed toward the nearest latrine.


    ***


    Yue City.


    In the city master¡¯s house.


    A lot of people were gathered there.


    A middle-aged man stood beside the city master¡ªYue Buxiong.


    That middle-aged man seemed condescending. He did not care about the people in front of him.


    The people of Yue City did not know that man. But, they soon recognized the lady standing in front of him. She was the lady of the Tang family.


    ¡°Master Wen Feng.¡± Yue Buxiong faced Wen Feng respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All of the people from Yue City will help Fengyun Manor today.¡±


    Wen Feng nodded his head slightly. He turned his gaze toward the other people.


    ¡°Everyone, if you assist Fengyun Manor today, Fengyun Manor will never treat you unfairly in the future. I¡¯ll see to that!¡±


    In two days¡¯ time, not even the people of Yue City came but also the experienced ones from the nearby Feng Yu Manor came too.


    They did not know what had happened. But, they did not dare to disobey the order of their lady of the house and Guardian Wei Feng.


    ¡°And there¡¯s also the people from Fengyun Manor.¡± There was a cold smile on Wen Feng¡¯s face. He turned his gaze to the people from Fengyun Manor. ¡°I know that you¡¯re eager to know the reason why I want to attack the people from the secular world.


    ¡°It was those people who had offended Fengyun Manor first. They kidnapped her when our manor master was deeply injured. It was them who had taken away our manor master when we have finally found her after much effort!


    ¡°Now, our manor master is poisoned by them and she might be dead by now. Those people harmed our manor master. We must make them pay for this!¡±


    There was a rule in the reclusive world. They could not slaughter the people from the secular world.


    But¡­


    If the people from the secular world attacked them first, they could do anything to the people from the secular world and those people would have to simply endure it.


    The people from Fengyun Manor made a stir.


    The manor master went missing ten years ago. The whole of Fengyun Manor was grieving.


    They did not expect that they would find the manor master at last.


    ¡°But¡­¡± One of the people from Fengyun Manor said weakly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the manor master is dead?¡±


    In fact, all of the information related to the manor master in Fengyun Manor was secret no matter if she was still alive or is already dead.


    Tang Yu had spread the news because she wanted to consolidate her status in Fengyun Manor.


    Wen Feng saw how Tang Yu¡¯s facial expression changed. He immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Initially, we thought that the manor master was dead. It¡¯s because she has been badly injured for these past few years and she could not survive for long. Moreover, the enemy is powerful. She did not return for fear that Fengyun Manor would be harmed too.¡±


    His gaze turned to Tang Yu and he spoke with determination. ¡°After that, we accidentally met the lady of the house. Our manor master saw that she¡¯s exceptional and friendly and thus she has given her our Fengyun Manor¡¯s token. She has even taken Tang Yu as her disciple and taught her some skills. She even said that Tang Yu would be the manor master of Fengyun Manor if she herself is no longer alive. Nobody can disobey Tang Yu¡¯s order!¡±

 Chapter 470 - White Phoenixs Appearance II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the beginning, Tang Yu did not want the people from Yue City to know about her relationship with Fengyun Manor. Therefore, Wen Feng was asked to act like a disciple of the elder.


    Soon after that, the people of Fengyun Manor came too. It made her suddenly lose her wits. Her identity was made known to them.


    After much consideration, she decided to lie because no one knew about Rong Yan¡¯s existence for these past few years. Even if she used those lies, they might not be exposed.


    Hence, she was relieved.


    ¡°Manor Lady, let¡¯s go and kill those bastards now! We want to avenge the manor master!¡±


    ¡°How dare those villains poison our manor master! Even if they died once, it would not be enough to compensate for what they have done!¡±


    ***


    Tang Yu stared at the infuriated people in front of her. There was a smile on her face.


    That smile was so faint that it might not be seen by others.


    Soon, there was great grief in her eyes. Her eyes were swollen and it seemed that they were covered with deep pain and great anger.


    ¡°Everyone, she¡¯s my master and she¡¯s also the most important person in my life. She¡¯s even more important than my deceased mother. So, I¡¯m sadder than anybody else for her passing. As her disciple, the one thing I can do now is to take revenge for her. I want both Feng Ruqing and her father to feel worse than death!¡±


    At that moment, there was great anger in her eyes. She gritted her teeth tightly and was filled with deep hatred.


    That hate was her true emotion from her heart and it was not a lie!


    ¡°Manor Lady, where are those villains now?¡±


    The elders were worried sick for the manor master all these past years. They did not know that the manor master was dead. They must slaughter those people for the manor master.


    Moreover, the elders might be promoted if they made great contributions that day.


    Tang Yu lowered her eyes and she laughed quietly.


    Nobody saw her clear smile because she had lowered her eyes.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, Tang Yin¡­


    ¡®If those women are dead, Nan Xian could be mine!¡¯


    After a while, Tang Yu raised her head. She had that awe-inspiring righteousness in her. ¡°I have asked around and I have located their whereabouts. My cousin took them under her wings. Although my cousin is a person from the Tang family, for me, my master is much more important. So, I¡¯ll definitely avenge her even if it means killing my family member!¡±


    Wen Feng was quiet for a while. He asked, ¡± Lady, do we need to inform the elders about this?¡±


    Tang Yu laughed coldly.


    ¡®Tell them?¡¯


    Those people were Rong Yan¡¯s confidants. They knew how Rong Yan looked like. If they saw Feng Ruqng, all her lies would be exposed.


    So, she needed to make Feng Ruqing disappear from this world before those people could see Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    Yue Cheng Manor.


    It was as still as water.


    Tang Yin held her child and waited quietly in front of the door.


    Feng Tianyu was still standing beside her, unblinking. His eyes were fixed on the closed door.


    The night would soon fall.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost the third day¡­


    ¡®Why is Qing¡¯er still not coming out of the room?¡¯


    He clenched his fists tightly and even his breathing was heavy.


    Actually, it was a good sign. It proved that Rong Yan was still living given that Feng Ruqing still had not come out of the room.


    If she came out and brought bad news, Feng Tianyu did not know whether he would be able to take that¡­


    ¡°Little Lady!¡±


    Qian Ning seemed to feel something and she was stunned. She held onto Tang Yin¡¯s sleeves and her eyes were solemn.


    Tang Yin was stunned and she looked at Qian Ning without knowing what was wrong.

 Chapter 471 - White Phoenixs Appearance III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Ning was not able to talk before a few unfamiliar presences came from not far away. Soon, their presence filled the sky above the manor.


    Tang Yin seemed serious. She got up and turned her gaze toward the door behind her.


    The entrance of the manor was pushed open slowly.


    Soon, a familiar figure appeared and entered Tang Yin¡¯s line of vision.


    ***


    Tang Yu stood at the entrance and looked at Tang Yin arrogantly. There was an obvious cold smile on her face. She seemed cold and distant.


    There was Yue Buxiong right behind Tang Yu. Everyone else rushed into the manor and the manor was soon surrounded by them. It was crowded and even a fly could not enter it now.


    ¡°Tang Yu!¡±


    Tang Yin was angry when she saw Tang Yu. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®The empress would not have had to endure that much pain if it was not for Tang Yu.


    ¡®If it was not for Tang Yu and her father¡­


    ¡®Xiao Qing would not be without her mother since young. Xiao Qing even treated a villain as her mother!


    ¡®All of those incidents happened because of them. They are guilty of what had happened to the Tang family!¡¯


    ¡°Tang Yin, you betrayed the Tang family and even took the person who harmed my master under your wing. Even if you¡¯re my cousin, I¡¯ll not side with you!¡±


    Tang Yin was infuriated. ¡°Nonsense! When did the empress become your master?¡±


    Tang Yu thought that it was hilarious and she laughed out loud. ¡°Feng Tianyu fell for my master and then my master became the empress. Did you even ask her opinion about that?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes grew wide. Her face was red with anger. She pointed at Tang Yu angrily. She was so frustrated that she was speechless.


    Tang Yu laughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. Feng Ruqing has harmed my master deeply so how could she even ask for my master¡¯s opinion. Feng Ruqing and her father are the people I hate the most in this life. My master was unwilling and they still wanted to kidnap her!¡±


    Tang Yin almost fainted from the anger she felt. She could not even find a suitable word in her vocabulary to describe Tang Yu.


    Feng Tianyu was already standing beside Tang Yin and no one knew when he had walked there.


    His eyes were swollen. He raised his hand and patted Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Little Lady, you¡¯ve helped us too much. Just leave it to me now. I¡¯ll take care of Yan¡¯er¡¯s matter.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were swollen. ¡°Your Highness, Tang Yu is clearly making false claims about us. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. It¡¯s useless talking so much with her. I¡¯ll never let anybody hurt Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Feng Tianyu would not allow anybody to take Yan¡¯er away from him even if he were to die there and then.


    Feng Tianyu took two steps forward. He stood tall and he seemed determined. His strong body shielded Tang Yin and there was no fear in him.


    That lady had indeed helped them a lot. He could not burden her with what was about to happen that day.


    ¡®It¡¯s gratifying that she¡¯s willing to help!¡¯


    ¡°Little Lady.¡± Yue Buxiong laughed sarcastically when he saw that Tang Yin wanted to move forward again. ¡°All of the people of Yue City have come. They¡¯re going to die no matter what happens. Why are you being such a busybody? Moreover, they¡¯re villains and they deserve it. If everyone in this world is as righteous as Lady Tang Yu, then all of these would not have happened.¡±


    Tang Yin clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Then, do you know that Young Master Nan Xian is Xiao Qing¡¯s lover?¡±


    Tang Yin was unwilling to bring Nan Xian up then. He was like a vixen to her.


    But, she could not help but admit that Nan Xian was indeed powerful.

 Chapter 472 - White Phoenixs Appearance IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Even if I have to approve of Nan Xian, I¡¯ll do that just so Xiao Qing and His Highness are safe.¡¯


    Yue Buxiong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Young Master Nan Xian. Is he the one from the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Mu family had come to the Tang family to settle the arranged marriage and not many people knew of that incident. It was because the Mu family was unwilling to let many people know of that. The people from Tian Shen Manor and the Tang family might be the only ones who knew of that arranged marriage.


    But even if the marriage was made public, Tang Yin still did not want to be entangled with Nan Xian in any kind of relationship even if it was only a misunderstanding.


    It was because they were rivals in love.


    They were indeed rivals in love.


    Yue Buxiong was stunned and he laughed out loud. ¡°Lady Tang Yu told us that Feng Ruqing is only a princess in the secular world. Young Master Nan Xian from Tian Shen Manor is talented like a god so, how can that kind of man be hers? It¡¯s ridiculous! Tang Yin, you¡¯re eager to survive. But, the story you have made up is filled with plotholes!¡±


    ¡®Nobody believes it!¡¯


    Nobody present believed what Tang Yin had said.


    Tang Yin clenched her fists tightly. Her whole body shook and a feeling of helplessness filled her whole being. She could not endure it anymore.


    ¡®What I have said is the truth! Nan Xian is indeed Xiao Qing¡¯s lover! They have even slept together!¡¯


    But, no one believed what she said.


    ¡°Yue Buxiong¡­¡± Tang Yu frowned slightly and gave her orders coldly. ¡°And everyone from Fengyun Manor. Listen to my order! Kill everybody in this manor now. No one should be spared!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The people from Fengyun Manor responded respectfully. They seemed angry and they looked at Feng Tianyu with much anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re an emperor yourself. How could you kidnap a woman? We¡¯re going to avenge Fengyun Manor today! Your blood is what we aim for!¡±


    ***


    Qian Ning¡¯s eyes were fixed on those people. Her beautiful face was serious when she felt their threatening presence.


    ¡°The combined families of Yue City have quite a number of Dark Warriors. Lord Mayor is at the peak of Dark Warrior tier himself. Other than that, Wen Feng is also a Dark Warrior from among the people from Fengyun Manor. All the others are powerful Spirit Warriors.¡±


    The people from Fengyun Manor were not very powerful. If they had randomly gathered there, they would not have been very powerful.


    But, Qian Ning understood that the real power of Fengyun Manor could ruin Yue City in an instant.


    Even so, they could not win in that fight.


    The enemies were too strong and they had no other ways.


    But¡­


    Qian Ning closed her eyes slowly and an image arose in her mind. She remembered the beautiful and powerful image of that young lady at the Forest of Spirit Beasts that day.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing could risk her life for Little Lady. She had even offended Fengyun Manor.


    ¡®And now¡­


    ¡®What should I be afraid of?¡¯


    ¡°Little Lady, I¡¯ll go and help His Highness.¡± Qian Ning¡¯s throat was dry. ¡°If the situation worsens, just run away with the princess. Run as far as you can and don¡¯t ever come back!¡±


    There were tears in Tang Yin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qian Ning¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Lady, I¡¯ve no regret in my life for I could be your maid in this lifetime.¡±


    Little Lady treated her like a sister since young. She had always thought of Qian Ning whenever she had any delicious food.


    Hence, she would protect Little Lady¡¯s happiness this time.


    ¡®I¡¯ll protect the one I want to protect!¡¯


    Qian Ning did not hesitate anymore. She drew out the sword from her waist and rushed toward the enemies with determination.


    A group of Dark Warriors was standing around Feng Tianyu.


    He held his long sword with determination. He was fearless and calm.

 Chapter 473 - White Phoenixs Appearance V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    His eyes were swollen and there was not much change in him.


    However, Feng Tianyu was facing too many enemies on his own no matter how strong he was now.


    There were too many of them. He could not fight them alone.


    In a short while, there were numerous wounds on his arms, chest, and back. His whole body was covered thickly with wounds and they were obvious.


    Feng Tianyu did not retreat even a step.


    It was because there were two women whom he loved the most in the room behind him.


    They were the ones whom he would risk everything just to protect!


    Feng Tianyu vomited a mouthful of blood when a sword speared his chest deeply. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth away and rushed toward the enemies again.


    He understood that that fight could not be won.


    So, he did not dream of winning them but he just hoped that he could strive for more time for Qing¡¯er.


    If Yan¡¯er was taken away, Tang Yu would surely torture her until she died.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Tang Yin was anxious. She wanted to rush forward but a figure came and blocked her path.


    Tang Yu looked at Tang Yin angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you siding with them?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ll never understand that there is someone in this world who will make you want to risk everything for them!¡±


    Tang Yu was stunned.


    ¡®Tang Yin is trying so hard for Feng Tianyu. Has she let go of that handsome Nan Xian and fallen in love with an old man?¡¯


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tang Yin frowned and scolded angrily.


    Tang Yu was expressionless. ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it even if you¡¯re going to die?¡±


    ¡°I, Tang Yin, regret the most for being born into the Tang family. I¡¯ve never regret falling in love with her!¡±


    The Tang family had harmed Xiao Qing¡¯s mother and it was a stain in Tang Yin¡¯s life.


    ***


    It was clear that Feng Tianyu could endure no more. His body was shaky.


    There was a deep blow on his chest again. He vomited blood and the blood fell like rain onto the ground.


    ¡°Little Lady, faster take the princess and the emperor with you. Run away from here!¡± Qian Ning¡¯s shoulder was speared and the blood gushed out. She was not bothered by the pain and immediately urged them to leave.


    Her long green dress was now stained with blood and it has turned the whole dress red. It was both frightening and pitiful.


    ¡°Qian Ning!¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s small face was filled with anger and anxiety. She put her hand into her storage bag.


    There were a few things which could save their lives in the storage bag but those things seem to be useless for those Dark Warriors. Those things could not make much difference.


    Suddenly¡­


    Tang Yin saw a white feather in the storage bag.


    It was given to her by Feng Ruqing before she went in to heal the empress. She said that they needed to light the feather up if they faced were with any danger.


    She saw that the feather was given to Xiao Qing by Nan Xian. But, Tang Yin thought that it was a token of love between them and that it was not used to resolve their difficulties.


    But, she had to try now.


    Tang Yin gritted her teeth and took the feather out of the storage bag.


    Then, Tang Yu saw how Tang Yin had taken out a feather to lit it up just as she was waiting for Tang Yin to beg for mercy.


    She was stunned.


    ¡®Is Tang Yin mad? She is playing with fire under this circumstance.


    ¡®Is there something wrong with her brain because she has gone through a lot of stress?¡¯


    Tang Yu was about to sneer at her when all of a sudden a white light appeared out of the sky and all of the clouds were dispersed. The sky was bright again.


    A phoenix¡¯s voice was heard and it echoed around Yue City. All of the people who were in the middle of the fight stopped moving. They turned and looked up into the sky.

 Chapter 474 - White Phoenixs Appearance VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A beautiful white phoenix appeared in the sky.


    The phoenix¡¯s feathers were even purer than snow. Its eyes were blue and clear. There were no impurities in its eyes.


    The phoenix scanned the crowd down below. He stopped for a while when he saw Tang Yin.


    He felt that Tang Yin was the one who had summoned him. But, Nan Xian¡¯s scent was not on her. He was clear that she was not Su Yi¡¯s daughter-in-law.


    ¡°Where did you get my feather from?¡± The white phoenix was unsure of that girl¡¯s relationship with Nan Xian¡¯s lover. So, he did not appear arrogant and he tried to speak calmly.


    ¡®Yes, the first impression is very important.


    ¡®If this girl knows Su Yi¡¯s daughter-in-law, she might go and complain about me.


    ¡®Be humble. I must be humble!¡¯


    But, the white phoenix was excited when he thought of meeting Nan Xian¡¯s lover.


    Tang Yin was stunned. ¡®This feather¡­ could summon a phoenix?


    ¡®Should I pluck more of its feathers and give them to Xiao Qing so that she could make use of them when she¡¯s in danger?¡¯


    ¡°Little girl!¡± The white phoenix called Tang Yin patiently when he saw that she did not bother about him.


    He might just go manic if others had ignored him in the past.


    Tang Yin recovered her senses. She replied honestly, ¡°Xiao Qing gave it to me.¡±


    ¡®Xiao Qing?


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. It seems that Nan Xian addresses his lover as Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know Nan Xian?¡± The white phoenix was gentler now.


    Tang Yin gritted her teeth. ¡°Of course I know him!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you know her. It seems that we¡¯re family.


    But, the white phoenix felt a sense of hostility in Tang Yin when he had brought up Nan Xian¡¯s name.


    So, he asked cautiously, ¡°By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°Love rivals!¡±


    ¡®Love¡­ rivals?¡¯


    The white phoenix was speechless.


    It was fine even if Nan Xian liked men or there was a female love rival. It did not make much difference to him as long as Su Yi could accept it.


    ***


    The manor was silent when the white phoenix appeared.


    Everyone was stunned when they felt the while phoenix¡¯s gaze on them. It seemed like there was a large sword at their necks.


    They were having breathing difficulties with the feeling of tension and pressure on them.


    ¡°Yue Buxiong, take down that phoenix for me. I lack a personal mount.¡± Tang Yu gritted her teeth and ordered.


    She understood by listening to what they had said just now. That phoenix came for Feng Ruqing.


    She wanted to snatch whatever belonged to Feng Ruqing.


    Yue Buxiong did not dare to make a move.


    He knew that he was not a rival for the white phoenix when it appeared. It was like committing suicide if he were to rush toward the white phoenix.


    Moreover, the white phoenix mentioned Nan Xian too.


    ¡®Is it true that Feng Ruqing is really related with Young Master Nan Xian?¡¯


    Yue Buxiong was rather nervous. He was holding his long sword but his hands were trembling and his legs were shaky.


    He did not move and therefore the others from Yue City also did not move. They stayed put waiting for his order.


    ¡°Yue Buxiong!¡± Tang Yu saw how Yue Buxiong had ignored her order. She was frustrated and she turned to Wen Feng and others. ¡°Feng Ruqing has harmed our manor master. You¡¯re from Fengyun Manor. You should go and kill Feng Tianyu immediately!¡±


    The people from Fengyun Manor recovered their senses.


    ¡®Yes, we¡¯re from Fengyun Manor. We should never retreat at times like this.¡¯

 Chapter 475 - White Phoenixs Appearance VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu could not endure it anymore. He staggered and stabbed his sword into the ground so that he would not fall.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Tang Yin rushed toward Feng Tianyu and cried devastatingly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that my memory is not good. I forgot that Xiao Qing has given me a feather. It was I who have endangered you. Now, you¡¯re finally having a reunion with your family. Please, don¡¯t die. Xiao Qing cannot be without her father!¡±


    Feng Tianyu did not know what to say.


    ¡®I¡¯m not even dead and you¡¯re already cursing me to die.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Feng Tianyu said those words harshly. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ injured. It doesn¡¯t matter. Go and take a look at your palace maid. She¡¯s seriously injured.¡±


    Qian Ning wanted to cry for being wrong.


    ¡®Little Lady, the princess gave you something to protect us. Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡¯


    Tang Yin had not gotten up and the people from Fengyun Manor were already rushing toward Feng Tianyu.


    Feng Tianyu wanted to stand up but he could not despite trying a few times.


    A fire came and struck the space in front of Feng Tianyu before those people could approach Feng Tianyu.


    The people who were the first among the crowd did not have any chance to respond. They were burnt to ashes.


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes were fixed on Feng Tianyu. His voice was slow. ¡°Young girl, whose father is he?¡±


    Tang Yin blinked. ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Qing¡¯s father.¡±


    Boom!


    The white phoenix¡¯s angry flames burnt the whole place in an instant.


    The temperature of the whole sky increased.


    ¡°Who has hurt him? Who?¡± It was infuriated. ¡°They¡¯re so daring as to hurt Nan Xian¡¯s father-in-law. Who has hurt him? You better come out now!¡±


    ¡®If Su Yi knows that Nan Xian¡¯s father-in-law is hurt even when I¡¯m here, then she might think that I¡¯m useless. What am I supposed to do if she hates me?¡¯


    Feng Tianyu seemed helpless.


    ¡®Nan Xian¡¯s father-in-law?


    ¡®I¡¯ll never admit it!


    ¡®Yan¡¯er is here finally after much effort. We have yet to enjoy the happiness of a family reunion. How is my daughter going to leave me so soon already?


    ¡®I¡¯ll not approve of that marriage!¡¯


    Yue Buxiong¡¯s facial expression changed. His voice was shaky. ¡°Are you talking about the one from Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    The white phoenix frowned.


    ¡°Shen Yue Manor?¡±


    Yue Buxiong subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Luckily, they are two people with the same name. The one from Shen Yue Manor will never fall for a princess.¡±


    ¡°Those people from Shen Yue Manor are all rubbish. My Nan Xian will never be from Shen Yue Manor!¡± The white phoenix sneered. ¡°They begged Nan Xian to go back but he does not ever go back there. Those people do not deserve him. They don¡¯t deserve to have him in Shen Yue Manor.¡±


    ¡®All the people from Shen Yue Manor are rubbish. Su Yi was so sad and has cried because of them. One day, I¡¯ll make them kneel down in front of me.


    ¡®Especially those people from the Mu family.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let them see it when I marry Su Yi. Then, we¡¯ll have a group of little phoenixes. It¡¯s best if he is infuriated because of us. How dare he leaves his wife and son behind! How could he hurt Su Yi?¡¯


    Yue Buxiong paled. He was too scared to say anything.


    After a while, he turned toward Tang Yu.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that Feng Ruqing is related to Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    He was tricked.


    ¡®If he had known that, he would never have offended Nan Xian¡¯s father-in-law even if he was brave enough!¡¯


    Tang Yu bit her lip and her face was cold. ¡°She¡¯s not Nan Xian¡¯s woman. Tian Shen Manor will never acknowledge that!¡±

 Chapter 476 - White Phoenixs Appearance VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What Tang Yu had said was like admitting that she knew of the relationship between Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian but had chosen to conceal it from the others.


    All of the people from Yue City and even Wen Feng also did not know that Feng Ruqing was Nan Xian¡¯s lover.


    It was over!


    Whoever that offended Young Master Nan Xian would not have a good ending.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The white phoenix looked down at Tang Yu. ¡°Nan Xian is under Su Yi¡¯s protection. Those trash from Shen Yue Manor has no right to make the decision for them! I¡¯ll burn them to death if they dare to make the decision for Nan Xian!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Yu pointed at the white phoenix angrily. ¡°You talk rudely! You don¡¯t have any manners.¡±


    The white phoenix looked at Tang Yu coldly. ¡°Who are you pointing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pointing at you. How about that?¡±


    ¡°If you dare, try again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it again!¡±


    ***


    The white phoenix attacked Tang Yu with a mouthful of fire which hit Tang Yu squarely.


    But, Tang Yu was not burnt to ashes like the others. She cried and shouted hysterically in the fire. She jumped all around because she wanted to put out the flames.


    The white phoenix looked at Tang Yu with a pompous smile in his blue eyes.


    ¡®What are manners?


    ¡®Su Yi is not here. What do I need manners for?


    ¡®I¡¯ll want to scold them harshly if it¡¯s not a waste of time.¡¯


    Tang Yu¡¯s voice was filled with deep pain and she was hurt deeply. ¡°Why are you standing there doing nothing? Come quickly and help me to put out the fire! Be quick!¡±


    Wen Feng was the first to react as he rushed toward Tang Yu.


    The rest of the people from Fengyun Manor recovered their senses only much later.


    The white phoenix looked at them condescendingly, a sarcastic smile playing on his lips.


    ¡®Is my fire that easy to be put out? If it could be put out, I¡¯m not a phoenix then!¡¯


    Tang Yu was in deep pain and she was covered in cold sweat. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the force behind you. But, I¡¯m the Lady of Fengyun Manor. I came today to take revenge for the manor master of Fengyun Manor. You have stopped me. Wait till my elders are here. No one can help you then!¡±


    ¡®That phoenix is so daring because Nan Xian is siding with him.


    ¡®But, the Mu family wants to have an arranged marriage with the Tang family.¡¯


    Tang Yu did not know what part of the Tang family had attracted the Mu family from Shen Yue Manor. But, she understood that Tang Yin was no longer a part of the Tang family. Then, the person who could marry Nan Xian would surely be her.


    ¡®So what if the white phoenix has Nan Xian at his side? In the future, I¡¯ll have the support of the Mu family from Shen Yue Manor.


    ¡®No matter how powerful Nan Xian is, his marriage will surely be decided by his parents!


    ¡®I¡¯ll marry Nan Xian no matter what happens. Then, I don¡¯t have to be afraid of that phoenix!¡¯


    ***


    An old voice came from the entrance of the manor. The voice was calm and steady.


    ¡°Why do I hear somebody talking about my Fengyun Manor?¡±


    That voice was rather unfamiliar to Tang Yu.


    She raised her head and looked at the approaching group of people through the blazing fire.


    A sage-like elder walking in front of the group and the person standing next to the elder was familiar to Tang Yu.


    ¡°Guardian Feng Ying, faster come and save me!¡± she said immediately.


    Feng Ying did not even look at her once from the beginning. His eyes were as cold as a stranger¡¯s.


    Two days ago, they had met Qing Yuan and his subordinates when they were rushing to Yue City. Then, they knew of the drastic change in the Tang family and hence they had rushed there.


    They heard Tang Yu¡¯s voice before they had even reached the Tang family. So, they walked into that manor.

 Chapter 477 - White Phoenixs Appearance IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Great Elder, she is Tang Yu.¡±


    He turned and answered respectfully.


    Tang Yu was nearing despair but there was hope in her when she heard of the name of Great Elder.


    ¡®Great Elder is here.


    ¡®He might be able to defeat the phoenix with his powerful strength. I will be saved now!¡¯


    She was excited and she rolled toward Great Elder. The others who were standing in front of her were frightened and they kept their distance.


    ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m Tang Yu. I¡¯m Rong Yan¡¯s disciple. Quick, help me! I¡¯m in pain. I dying from the pain¡­¡±


    Lei Yun was expressionless. He looked at Tang Yu coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Tang Yu gritted her teeth and fixed her angry eyes on Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°My master is not dead. I have always thought that she¡¯s dead. But, now I know that she¡¯s still alive. That man has kidnapped her and has even poisoned her. Now, my master is almost dead. Great Elder, quickly go and kill him. Quickly go and kill him!¡±


    Boom!


    It was as if thunder had hit Lei Yun¡¯s mind.


    He knew before that Rong Yan would not die that easily. Therefore, it was just like what he had anticipated. She was still alive.


    But¡­


    He did not think that he would be still late. Rong Yan was poisoned.


    Lei Yun clenched his fists tightly. His old body was trembling.


    He did not believe what Tang Yu had just said. But, he needed to find the manor master.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the manor master?¡± Lei Yun¡¯s voice was hoarse as he asked.


    Tang Yu¡¯s face was twisted from the pain but it still could not hide her smug face.


    ¡°She¡¯s in that room. Feng Ruqing did not let her go even though she¡¯s going to die soon! My respected master should not be treated like that!¡±


    ¡®Rong Yan was almost dead when she left the Tang family that day.


    ¡®Now, she must be dead!


    ¡®This time, Feng Ruqing and her father would surely be blamed for what happened.¡¯


    Tang Yu wanted to laugh out loud.


    But, she could not do so at last as her laughter turned into deep cries of pain. It might be because of her pain or her intention of not wanting to expose her emotions in front of the Great Elder.


    Lei Yun walked toward the room.


    Feng Tianyu had recovered some of his strength. He saw Lei Yun¡¯s action and he moved fast. Soon, he was blocking Lei Yun¡¯s path.


    ¡°Nobody can enter the room!¡±


    Lei Yun frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know about your relationship with the manor master. I¡¯ll not listen to what Tang Yu has said only. But, nevertheless, I need to meet her. I¡¯ll bring her with me and give her the best treatment.¡±


    Feng Tianyu stayed put. ¡°Qing¡¯er can save her. No one is allowed to disturb her!¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is the only person in this world who can save her. If Qing¡¯er is unable to do so, then no one else could!¡¯


    Lei Yun was anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you. You better step aside. I want to bring the manor master away with me.¡±


    Feng Tianyu stayed put like a mountain. He did not even move a step.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing now will definitely harm her!¡± Lei Yun was infuriated. ¡°There are numerous spirit herbs in Fengyun Manor. There are a lot of physicians too. She could only be saved if she¡¯s brought back to Fengyun Manor. You better step aside immediately!¡±


    Up in the sky, the white phoenix looked down at the people in shock.


    ¡®These people are ignoring me!


    ¡®I¡¯m strong and powerful. How could they just ignore me!¡¯


    The white phoenix was completely infuriated. He spat a ball of fire and it hit the space in front of Lei Yun.


    That fire was like a wall of fire and it separated Feng Tianyu and Lei Yun. They were standing at each side of the wall and they could not move even a single step forward.


    ¡°Old man, he said that Xiao Qing could save her and she definitely will be saved. You¡¯re nearing the death bed yourself. Why are you bothering yourself with their affairs? Can¡¯t you just keep on living?¡±

 Chapter 478 - White Phoenixs Appearance X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lei Yun was so angry that he almost spat blood.


    Then, he noticed the phoenix in the sky.


    As soon as he saw the imposing phoenix, he quietened down as his face turned pale.


    He had lost all of his previous seemingly divine qualities.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here because I want to fetch our master back, please don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    He only blurted after quite a while!


    ¡°Great Elder, why are you still standing there? Quick, bring my master¡¯s corpse away so that she could be buried and rest in peace! This man doesn¡¯t only want to look at Master¡¯s beautiful appearance, Feng Ruqing that vicious woman has also used the polymorph potion to disguise herself as Master!¡±


    Tang Yin was shocked.


    Just because Tang Yu was afraid that the Great Elder of Fengyun Manor would find out that Feng Ruqing was Nalan Yan¡¯s daughter, she had made up such an excuse with the polymorph potion?


    However, before Feng Ruqing had turned pretty recently, she was a two hundred and fifty-pound beauty. Would this old fellow really have believed Tang Yu since that fact was not something difficult to find out?


    ¡°You, shut up!¡± Lei Yun glared at Tang Yu.


    He would have already walked through the flame if he could. Why would he wait and stand there until now?


    How stupid was Tang Yu to not able to notice that point? He had grown more suspicious as for why their manor master would take Tang Yu as her disciple!


    On top of that, their manor master had actually handed her Fengyun Manor¡¯s token!


    Lei Yun secretly gathered a puff of spiritual qi in his palms. His eyes looked fierce.


    Suddenly, the spiritual qi transformed into a long sword and immediately struck Feng Tianyu.


    The white phoenix was furious. How dare this old geezer hurt others in front of it?


    Did this old geezer put it in his eyes?


    Although this old geezer did not use much of his power as Feng Tianyu could totally evade the attack, still, that did not mean that he could tolerate his behavior!


    The white phoenix hummed. It fanned up a strong wind with its wings and directed it at Lei Yun.


    Lei Yun¡¯s eyes remained resolute as he did not bother to escape.


    As for the long sword that was transformed from spiritual qi, it had turned a corner and struck at the door before it reached Feng Tianyu.


    Bang! The door collapsed to the ground, causing the dust to float around.


    At the same time¡­


    The gust of wind that was summoned by the phoenix wings had thrown Lei Yun several meters away. He felt a throbbing pain in his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he collapsed to the ground.


    But his eyes¡­ were fixed on the door that he had forced open.


    Nervousness, anxiety, hope¡­


    Many emotions were swirling in his eyes as he did not want to turn and look away.


    Tang Yu still forced herself to look at the room even though her whole body was still twitching in pain. Suddenly, she was so shocked and looked even more hideous as her eyes were filled with horror and fear.


    ¡®No, impossible, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯


    ***


    In contrast with the commotion outside, a young girl next to the big wood-carve bed was holding a steaming spirit herb dish and carefully feeding it to Rong Yan.


    Rong Yan, who should have been dead by now, was sitting on the bed. She slowly drank the spirit herb dish that was given by the young girl.


    Feng Ruqing cared for nothing as she only wanted to feed Rong Yan, quietly. ¡°Mother, be careful and don¡¯t choke yourself. We will rest for several days more after finishing this, and your body will recover soon.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle as the corners of her lips gently lifted. She was drinking the bowl of spirit herb dish, but she simply could not look away from Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    A kind mother and a filial daughter. What a¡­ scene of the deep love between a mother and a daughter.

 Chapter 479 - Their Sorrow I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lei Yun¡¯s body froze at the door.


    He did not even know when the white phoenix had gotten in front of him.


    A pair of dumbfounded eyes were looking at the girl who was sitting on the bed. Tears burst out as the eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    ¡®Manor Master is alive!


    ¡®She¡¯s still alive!¡¯


    Lei Yun cried. He caressed his sleeves and brought one of his knees onto the ground. Then, he spoke in a respectful and high-spirited tone.


    ¡°The Great Elder of Fengyun Manor, Lei Yun, welcomes the Manor Master!¡±


    The courtyard went silent.


    Lei Yun¡¯s words echoed in the air. Just like a stone, his words hit on the surface of the calm lake. The ripples that appeared on the lake¡¯s surface spread for a long time.


    It was obvious that no explanation was needed from anyone anymore.


    Was there anything else that was difficult to understand just looking at such a scene?


    Feng Tianyu entered the room since no one tried to stop him anymore.


    Their eyes met.


    The affections in their eyes were still as deep as they used to be.


    It was as if no one else was around them.


    ¡°Tianyu¡­¡±


    Perhaps she had been unable to talk for several days, so her voice was rough and dry when she started to speak. She extended her trembling hand to caress the face she had been longing for days and nights, and could not help but finally burst into tears.


    ¡°I wish I had shown up in front of you again in my perfect state. However, I¡¯ve let you see such an embarrassing situation.¡±


    Feng Tianyu held Nalan Yan¡¯s hands gently.


    He was badly hurt before the white phoenix showed up, but he forgot the pain as soon as he saw Nalan Yan. His eyes were gentle and filled with love, and he was reluctant to look away from her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re the prettiest no matter what.¡±


    ¡®All the days in my life, In sickness and in health, in good times and in bad, even you have white hair on your temples or wrinkles on the corners of your eyes¡­


    ¡®Just like the day we met, you still look the best in my heart forever.¡¯


    Nalan Yan¡¯s mouth trembled as tears ran down her cheeks.


    ¡°For my whole life, to be your consort, and to fight and protect the kingdom with you everywhere¡­ I, Nalan Yan, have never regretted it.¡±


    ***


    The white phoenix looked inside as it was standing at the door. Its blue eyes were rolling up and down watching at that loving couple.


    Indeed, it should drag Su Yi along and show her that that was how love was supposed to be.


    Love was not a person¡¯s matter, it should be a matter of two people.


    That bastard could not give Su Yi his best, but it could!


    It loved Su Yi more than the bastard!


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes moved away from that couple. It turned and looked at Feng Ruqing who was next to them.


    Beautiful!


    That was its first impression of Feng Ruqing.


    Her beauty was not aggressive, it was a beauty that was comfortable to get with. No wonder Nan Xian liked her so much.


    Of course, the white phoenix did not know that when Nan Xian first met with Feng Ruqing, she was still a two hundred and fifty-pound fatty!


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand had gently landed on Feng Tianyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re wounded. Therefore, you stay here to take care of Mother. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    She had been refraining herself to go out because she needed to feed Nalan Yan the medicine.


    Now, it was time for her to get even with them!


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly. There was a brewing storm beneath her calmness.


    ¡°Put out the fire on Tang Yu¡¯s body,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The white phoenix put out the flames obediently. Then, it started to come to its senses.


    Why was it being so obedient?

 Chapter 480 - Their Sorrow II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yu could finally crawl up from the ground after she was removed from the pain from the burning flames.


    She felt so much pain that her face turned pale. She bit on her lip as she looked crazy with her messy hair. Her eyes were filled with anger, feelings of injustice, and despair.


    The phoenix¡¯s fire did not affect her body much.


    It did it intentionally just to torture her!


    The pain that was worse to bear than dying¡­ It should have burned her to death!


    Why¡­


    Not only had she gotten Nan Xian¡¯s heart, but also, how could a secular royal princess get a helping hand from this phoenix?


    She felt that it was so unfair!


    She felt that it was unfair because she was outdone by such a woman!


    Tang Yu trembled as she wanted to say something. However, every word she spoke seemed so feeble at that moment.


    Rong Yan was not dead! This woman who should have died was still alive!


    Wen Feng was stunned. Just like a statue, he stood stiff as he did not dare to move a single step in that eerily quiet situation.


    His legs were trembling. He wanted to run away from this place.


    However, he knew that even if he had run the ends of the earth, he would never be able to run away from Fengyun Manor.


    Why¡­


    Why was this happening?


    Tang Yu told him that Feng Tianyu was a womanizer who had deforced the Manor Master and even poisoned the Manor Master.


    If that was the case, why would Feng Ruqing¡­ be Rong Yan¡¯s daughter?


    Wen Feng was not the only one feeling that way; all the powerhouses from Fengyun Manor were shocked too.


    So that was what it was¡­ It was not Feng Tianyu and his daughter who had deforced the Manor Master.


    The Manor Master was Feng Tianyu¡¯s wife and Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother in the first place!


    What had they done?


    They listened to Tang Yu and had laid their fingers upon the Manor Master¡¯s daughter!


    The crowd paled and seemed to be losing their minds, standing outside the door. They did not even dare to step forward.


    ¡°My mother was wounded ten years ago.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly walked toward Tang Yu. ¡°Your father, Tang Luo, poisoned and made my mother lost her memories when she was in trouble! You guys were brutally hurting her when she started to remember.¡±


    ¡°Ten years! You guys had imprisoned her in the Tang family for ten whole years. She remembered and knew nothing! As for my father, he had been waiting for her for more than ten years and the pain in his heart has lasted more than ten years. Our family has been split for more than ten years!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it were Gu Zhenyang or your Tang family, for what you guys have owed her and our family, I want all of you to pay it back!¡±


    Her face looked as calm as water. However, just like a hammer, her sound had violently struck everyone¡¯s heart.


    No one butted in.


    Not even to mention that someone would dare to stand in her way as she was approaching Tang Yu¡­


    It did not matter if it were people of Fengyun Manor or crowd from the Yue City, all of them had turned to look at Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu was so angry that she started to tremble. She still could not believe that this white-eyed wolf was still alive! (T/N: In Chinese, ¡®white-eyed wolf¡¯ is used referring to an ungrateful person.)


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, stop your baloney. Our Tang family has been feeding her for ten years. She was not only ungrateful, but she has also made you treat us like that in return. Both of you are¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing gave her a kick.


    Tang Yu¡¯s body was suddenly kicked to a few meters away. She fell and spat out a mouthful of blood as her whole body and bones were falling apart.


    A mass of vines crawled in before she could raise herself up. Suddenly, the vines wrapped her into a two-hundred-pounds mass and swiftly dragged her to Feng Ruqing. Then, she was violently thrown on the ground.


    Tang Yu pushed herself up from the ground. A foot had already trampled on her hand just as she wanted to push herself up.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    She felt a piercing pain on her fingertips. Tang Yu was in so much pain that cold sweat had broken on her forehead.

 Chapter 481 - Their Sorrow III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    To shift all the pain in her fingers into her heart!


    But that was only the beginning.


    Feng Ruqing slowly moved her legs around her hand and stomped on it little by little. Tang Yu felt her bones being crushed into pieces every time when Feng Ruqing moved her legs a little. It was so painful that she could hardly speak.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    A gentle voice came from behind the young girl and stopped her from trampling on Tang Yu.


    ***


    Rong Yan had already gotten out of the bed with the help of Feng Tianyu¡¯s power. Her pace was gentle as she was walking toward Tang Yu.


    She had that aura of resoluteness even though her body was very skinny and weak. With a pair of pretty eyes, she looked coldly at Tang Yu, who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°To feed me for ten years, not being grateful, and also a white-eyed wolf?¡± The corners of her lips lifted as she stared at her condescendingly. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s body went stiff. She lifted her head as her eyes were filled with terror.


    Rong Yan smiled lightly and said, ¡°Back then, I had been poisoned and I had lost all of my memories. So I got trapped in the back hills of the Tang family. It was you who had always been cheating many of my spirit herbs away when I was not in a sober state. Even the Violet-Milvus Bloom that you had used to poison me was stolen from Fengyun Manor.¡±


    Lei Yun suddenly turned to look at Tang Yu. His face was pale and angry, just like a volcano at the brink of eruption.


    Tang Yu had forcibly tapped into all the resources of Fengyun Manor. She took away the house lady¡¯s courtyard and simply gave commands to the powerhouses of Fengyun Manor. Not only had she poisoned the Manor Master using Fengyun Manor¡¯s medicine, but she also made use of the powerhouses to kill the Lady of their house!


    There should be a bottom line for being so shameless.


    He had only started to understand how shameless could a person be after he had met Tang Yu!


    ¡°Tang Yu.¡± Rong Yan smiled coldly and looked down at Tang Yu. ¡°That¡¯s the ten years of caring that you¡¯ve mentioned? Your caring was to recklessly steal all the things that I¡¯ve left for my daughter? Your caring was to force me to stay inside the Tang family so I would be separated from my husband and daughter?¡±


    Tang Yu clenched her fists tightly. She could not even retort a word.


    Was she doing anything wrong?


    No, she was not!


    All she wanted was only a higher power and a higher position.


    She stole the Fengyun Manor¡¯s token with her own capability. Also, she had taken spirit herbs from Rong Yan with her own capability too! She had put so much effort and hard work into it, so how was she wrong?


    The only mistake she had done was that she did not finish off Rong Yan in time. Otherwise, there would not have been so many troubles!


    It would not matter if it were the Fengyun Manor¡¯s people or Yue City¡¯s crowds, everyone was reduced to silence under such circumstances.


    However, they were so flustered. Then, they looked at Tang Yu as their eyes burned in anger.


    ¡°Tang Yu, how dare you lie to us!¡± A wave of anger surged up inside Yue Buxiong as he was trying to repress it. ¡°I think the Tang family doesn¡¯t want to live in Yue City anymore!¡±


    ¡°Kill Tang Yu, kill the Tang family! They have lied to us. Do they really think we are some good fellows?¡±


    ¡°Master Lei Yun, Manor Master, and Miss Feng, we were all cheated by this little bastard. It¡¯s all her fault! Please let us go¡­¡±


    That was the well-known Fengyun Manor.


    Fengyun Manor prevailed over Yue City even though they both came from the reclusive world.


    However, they had injured Fengyun Manor¡¯s Master¡¯s husband just because of the fake Lady of the house! Also, they were thinking of killing her daughter too.


    Yue Buxiong and the others cried as soon as they thought of these. They vented all of their anger on Tang Yu.

 Chapter 482 - Their Sorrow IV

    Chapter 482: Their Sorrow IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Besides Yue Buxiong and the others, Wen Feng¡¯s legs were already trembling as his eyes were filled with terror.


    It was because that was not the first time he had tried to attack Feng Ruqing!


    Last time, he even ordered many of Fengyun Manor¡¯s people to self destruct! If Lei Yun and the Manor Master found out about this, he would be in a state that was crueler than death.


    Since the beginning, Feng Ruqing did not say anything or moved when the crowds were regretful and in despair.


    Tang Yin felt that something was wrong. She looked at Feng Ruqing confusedly and noticed that the young girl¡¯s face had turned pale. Cold sweats were rolling down her forehead as if she was enduring a great deal of pain.


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips seemed to show that she was in pain.


    She had endured for three days. The post-effects of the green fruit had finally come¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Tang Yin rushed forward to hold Feng Ruqing up since her body almost collapsed. Her eyes were filled with terror as she cried, ¡°Xiao Qing, what happened to you?¡±


    Her voice had made all the eyes in the crowd to be focused on Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s handsome face had lost all color at that moment. He did not turn joyful even though he had reunited with Rong Yan as he was shocked to see her lovely daughter falling into Tang Yin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!!!¡± His tone was anxious and furious.


    He hurriedly pulled Feng Ruqing from Tang Yin¡¯s arms. Sadness dawned in his eyes and brows.


    All of them were finally reunited since Yan¡¯er had returned. Why did this have to happen to Qing¡¯er?


    What exactly had he done? Why would heaven want to punish him in such a way? To stop him from reuniting with his family?


    Standing nearby, Fu Chen clenched his little fists as he felt a fluttering pulse in his chests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother won¡¯t die. ¡±


    When Rong Yan had rushed to Feng Tianyu and his daughter, she felt relieved as soon as she heard that sentence. Her eyes were still filled with agony since she did not know what had happened. She asked for nothing more as long as Feng Ruqing was fine.


    Fu Chen lowered his head and said, ¡°The only thing was that she could not cultivate anymore.¡±


    Before Feng Tianyu could inhale again, Fu Chen¡¯s grievous words had paralyzed his body.


    Even the arms that were holding Feng Ruqing¡­ trembled.


    ¡®Not being able to cultivate anymore¡­


    ¡®Qing¡¯er cannot cultivate anymore¡­


    ¡®Why¡­


    ¡®Why would this happen?¡¯


    As Qing¡¯er¡¯s father, nobody knew better than him how much she wanted to grow stronger! For her, if she could not cultivate anymore, that was something worse than death!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never killed anyone in my whole life. Back then, the only mistake that I had made was that I had been too tolerant of her. I have covered up all her mistakes no matter what she had done. However, I¡¯ve never let her committed any murder!¡±


    Back then, Feng Ruqjng was a villain who had robbed and set fire on anyone. All the people of all ages were afraid of her because there was nothing evil she could not commit!


    The only crime that she did not commit was murder!


    That was because it had something to do with the previous owner¡¯s guts too. If you asked the previous owner to bully someone, she would do it. However, if you asked her to kill someone, she would never do that!


    It was not the same concept in killing someone as in bullying someone. She had never killed anyone even though she could do anything she wanted with Feng Tianyu¡¯s power. The worst thing she had done before was to beat someone until the person could not get off his bed.


    ¡°Why would heaven treat our family like that? First, heaven stopped us from reuniting. Then, heaven turned my daughter this way! If heaven wishes to punish us, please just put it on me. It¡¯s all my fault being her father, it has nothing to do with my wife and my daughter!¡±

 Chapter 483 - Their Sorrow V

    Chapter 483: Their Sorrow V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tears ran down the man¡¯s cheeks. His voice was filled with grief and his eyes were filled with great sadness.


    Rong Yan¡¯s trembling hand reached out to caress the young girl¡¯s painful face. She tightly bit on her lip and turned to look at Fu Chen. Also, she did not notice how had Fu Chen addressed Feng Ruqing.


    All she cared about at the moment was to save her. She must not leave her daughter in a state where she would be unable to cultivate in the future!


    ¡°Why is this happening? Is there any way to save her?¡±


    Fu Chen lifted his eyes and looked at Rong Yan. ¡°You were poisoned by the Violet-Milvus Bloom. In order to save you, Mother took the banned drugs and forced herself to breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier. I had warned her about the effects of taking the banned drug; the eventual degeneration of her muscles and veins. However, she still wanted to save you without hesitation.¡±


    It was a fact that the banned drug¡¯s effect lasts for a certain period.


    The green fruit¡¯s effect only lasted for three days.


    After three days, she would be back to her previous state followed by the side effects!


    Fu Chen turned to look at Feng Ruqing. He looked guilty and felt bad for her.


    ¡®Sorry, Mother. I know you didn¡¯t want the empress to know what you had done for her to prevent her from feeling guilty.


    ¡®But I couldn¡¯t bear it!


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t bear to see your efforts go unnoticed!


    ¡®You have sacrificed yourself for her to such an extent, and I will let the world know it.


    ¡®I¡¯ll also¡­ make the person who has hurt you regret his whole life!¡¯


    Rong Yan¡¯s face was pale.


    She did not ask why Feng Ruqing must breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier to save her.


    Also, she did not ask where the banned drugs came from.


    She only knew that it was she and Tang Yu who had made Qing¡¯er suffer.


    Qing¡¯er would not be in such agony if she had not been poisoned!


    She would not be poisoned if it were not because of Tang Yu!


    Damn it!


    Damn Tang Yu!!!


    Rong Yan¡¯s whole body was trembling.


    She was calm at first. She was not feeling that spiteful just now.


    At the moment, however, her eyes were filled with a hatred that Tang Yu had never seen before. That look was terrifying enough to drag half of Tang Yu¡¯s leg into the hell.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes had landed on Tang Yu at the moment.


    Master Lei Yun and the other people, all their eyes were as sharp as a knife that could pierce through someone¡¯s back.


    Except for the white phoenix!


    The white phoenix looked at her dumbfoundedly. It could not come to its senses for quite a while when it found out that Feng Ruqing was in such a serious condition.


    Before that, the white phoenix had protected Feng Ruqing because of her relation with Su Yi and Nan Xian.


    But now, its eyes were filled with sadness and agony when it looked at Feng Ruqing.


    It felt bad for this mortal girl where she feared no death and was not afraid to turn into a vegetative state.


    She knew it well that her muscles and veins would all be broken if she took the banned drugs. However, she took it without any hesitation just because she wanted to save her family.


    No wonder Nan Xian fell for her. Such a girl, even if she did not possess stunning physical features, she was already worthy enough for someone to go crazy for her!


    How many people from the Tian Shen Manor would make the same choice as her?


    If the Mu family wanted to stop Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing from being in a relationship, then it, the white phoenix would be the first to rebel!


    ¡°I know there¡¯s no way to cure the broken muscles and veins, and also that the Violet-Milvus Bloom¡¯s poison is hard to cure. I didn¡¯t know how she has made through it, but this little girl¡­


    She deserves respect.¡±


    The white phoenix turned to look at Tang Yu. Its eyes were burning with anger.


    Luckily!


    Luckily it had not burned this b*tchy woman to death yet!


    Such a person should not die so easily! She must suffer the pain that she had done to Feng Ruqing and Rong Yan; she had to pay them back by a hundredfold!

 Chapter 484 - Their Sorrow VI

    Chapter 484: Their Sorrow VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tianyu.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s voice was so cold it could send a chill down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Bring Qing¡¯er to rest since she¡¯s suffering. I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡±


    If it were in the past, Feng Tianyu would feel worried to leave Rong Yan there alone.


    However, the white phoenix was here!


    Feng Tianyu somehow trusted the white phoenix. Perhaps it was because the white phoenix knew Nan Xian.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Tianyu stopped as he stomped on his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    It was his responsibility to protect his wife and daughter!


    He would not let go of anyone who had hurt them!


    Rong Yan kicked Tang Yu¡¯s waist.


    That kick made her dizzy and spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Suddenly, Tang Yu laughed as she wiped away the blood from the corners of her lips.


    It was a crazy and sarcastic laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha, heaven has eyes, heaven really has eyes! Even heaven doesn¡¯t want to let go of her since she has done so many evil things and has stolen things from others. From now on, her muscles and veins are damaged, and she will become a useless person who cannot use her spiritual power, hahaha!¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned malicious as she picked Tang Yu up.


    She choked her with her palm so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh.


    ¡°My daughter will get the best thing in the world! So what if she can¡¯t cultivate? So what if she can¡¯t use her spiritual power? No one can hurt her as long as I, Rong Yan, lives!¡±


    ¡°I will give her everything she wants! I will help her finish off all the people she dislikes! From now on, I¡¯m her knife, her sword, and she does not need any ability! Everything will be done by me, her mother!¡±


    She would protect her daughter!


    Even if her muscles and veins were damaged and she was powerless, she would be her shield and protect her for the rest of her life!


    Maybe it was because Tang Yu was being strangled, or that she felt jealous, her face had turned pale!


    Back then, it was true that she really wanted Rong Yan to be her mother! Not only because of the spirit herbs that she had in her hands, and also the fact that she would still fully love and care for her daughter even though she had lost all of her memories.


    Therefore, she had already hated Feng Ruqing¡¯s guts before she had even met her.


    And now, just like a knife, she felt as if Rong Yan¡¯s words were scraping her heart! Her face twisted in jealousy.


    Why¡­


    Why was Rong Yan not her mother?


    If she were Rong Yan¡¯s daughter, there would not be so many troubles happening now!


    Master Lei Yun panicked as he saw that Rong Yan was about to strangle Tang Yu to death. ¡°Calm down, Manor Master, please calm down. Don¡¯t fall into this little bastard¡¯s trap! You must not kill her. You will be regretful if you kill her because you will find out that you haven¡¯t fully vented your anger before she dies. Who do you find to vent your anger later? We should slowly torture our enemy. Calm down first¡­¡±


    Tang Yu¡¯s face turned white suddenly.


    She said those words because she wanted to lure Rong Yan in killing her just now.


    It was because she knew it well that she would be more miserable to live than to die!


    ¡°Manor Master, Great Elder¡¯s right.¡± Feng Ying had not been talking for quite a while. He would not dare to speak without the Great Elder¡¯s command, but he could not bear to keep silent anymore. ¡°For many days in the past, she had been using your token and had done all sorts of evils in Fengyun Manor. She tortured Hong Yu and also had deforced the courtyard you have made for our manor lady. Then, she had also changed the courtyard¡¯s name into Feng Yu Court. So¡­ death is something too good for her.¡±


    He could never have imagined for Tang Yu to go so far as he thought that Tang Yu was only faking her identity.


    The manor master was safe and sound at the moment. However, she had damaged the real lady of Fengyun Manor¡¯s muscles and veins! 1

 Chapter 485 - Their Sorrow VII

    Chapter 485: Their Sorrow VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Rong Yan seemed indifferent as her eyes were filled with pride.


    ¡°Tang Yu, it doesn¡¯t matter if my daughter is fine or not. Don¡¯t you ever think you can die easily!¡±


    The white phoenix wanted to come forward at first. However, a beam of white light was gleaming around her body.


    It realized that its time to be in two places was up, so it had to leave that place.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± The white phoenix scanned around before its eyes landed on Tang Yin. ¡°Remember, keep her corpse for me when she¡¯s dead. When a person is dead, the soul will not leave the body within three days. I would like to imprison its soul inside its body forever, to make her suffer and never get a chance to be reincarnated!¡±


    ¡°You must bear in mind that I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    Dumbfoundedly, Tang Yin turned and looked at the white phoenix. The figure of the white phoenix gradually vanished and finally disappeared before her eyes.


    At the same time, far away, on a mountain¡­


    The white phoenix suddenly opened its eyes.


    Just at that moment, a calm and divine face appeared before it.


    Suyi gently stared at the white phoenix. ¡°Are you awake? Have you seen that little girl?¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes turned red. Then, it cried and rushed into Suyi¡¯s arms. It was crying hysterically as it used its feathers to cover the woman up as if it was being abused by some demon.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Suyi frowned.


    It was obvious that the girl was in danger since she had lit the phoenix¡¯s feathers up. Did something¡­ really happen to her?


    Her heart jolted. Where was Nan Xian? She would not be in trouble if Nan Xian were around.


    ¡°Suyi.¡± The white phoenix let out a sob. ¡°All the people out there are so bad. If I hadn¡¯t reached there in time, Xiao Qingqing and her parents would have been killed by the people.¡±


    What a pitiful and terrified look. All its arrogance and aggressiveness while facing Tang Yu and the others were now gone. The white phoenix looked just like a pitiful young married woman.


    ¡°If everything¡¯s fine, why are you crying then?¡±


    Suyi sighed in relief as she raised an eyebrow and asked.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The white phoenix felt so unjust for her situation. ¡°There¡¯s a bad old guy from the Tang family who has fallen for Nan Xian¡¯s future mother-in-law. He caused their family to be separated and he even poisoned her. Xiao Qingqing¡¯s muscles and veins were torn from trying to save her mother, and she can¡¯t cultivate any more.¡±


    Crap. That was the word that the white phoenix would never use on Feng Ruqing nor would it allow that word to leave its mouth.


    It felt awful for Feng Ruqing, and it finally understood why Nan Xian would fall for her.


    Suyi suddenly stood up and glared at the white Phoenix coldly. ¡°What have you been doing? Why would her muscles and veins be damaged when you were there?¡±


    The white phoenix did not say anything.


    It was true that Suyi only needed her son and her daughter-in-law. She did not need that little phoenix.


    The white phoenix felt even more helpless now. ¡°There was nothing I could do. That had already happened when I arrived. Her muscles and veins were already damaged because she wanted to save her mother by improving her power in a short time. Suyi, I must also share with you that Nan Xian¡¯s father-in-law and mother-in-law are deeply in love. If a girl were to marry, she should marry a guy like¡­¡±


    It wanted to recommend itself to Suyi at the same time. However, Suyi had already drifted some distance away in her white clothes.


    ¡°Suyi, where are you going?¡± The white phoenix asked¡ªshocked.


    Suyi did not stop drifting. Her cloth fluttered along with the wind.


    She looked calm and gentle¡ªjust like a celestial being.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never left the hill for the past twenty years. The world outside the hill is not the world that I am familiar with anymore! White Phoenix, pack up, and get yourself ready. I want to leave the hill. I will let the whole reclusive world know that she is Nan Xian¡¯s wife, and also Nan Suyi¡¯s¡ªmy daughter-in-law. Even if she doesn¡¯t get any support from the reclusive world, there would still be Nan Xian and me with her!¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Okay! But Suyi, don¡¯t you want to leave only after you¡¯ve broken through another tier?¡±

 Chapter 486 - Their Sorrow VIII

    Chapter 486: Their Sorrow VIII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The white phoenix received a peaceful and silent reply since that celestial being had drifted away and vanished in the clouds.


    ***


    Within Yue City¡¯s Emperor Courtyard.


    Feng Ruqing was lying on the bed as she huddled up. Her body was in so much pain that her face had turned pale, and her eyes were filled with agony.


    Inside her body, a strong force that was violently striking her veins and wanting to tear her veins. Soon, the force would turn her completely into a useless person!


    This was the side effects of taking banned drugs.


    She thought the sufferings would be over in no time, however, she could not imagine that the effects would last that long.


    However, she would still make the same choice even if she was given a second chance again.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, Mother seems to be in a lot of pain¡­¡± Qing Han¡¯s petite face was scrunched up. ¡°But I¡¯ve eaten the green fruit before too. I did not end up like Mother. What happened to Mother¡­¡±


    Fu Chen shot a glance at the silly girl beside.


    ¡®What harm can come to you when you eat them for you bear the green fruit? That¡¯s toxic for Mother!¡¯


    ¡°I would never have given it to Mother if I had known that she would be in so much pain.¡± Qing Han squatted in grief as she rubbed her head against Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    She was just like a gentle and docile kitten.


    Fu Chen lowered his eyes and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t give her the green fruit, perhaps she would be in greater sufferings compare to her situation right now¡­¡±


    She could bear the pain of breaking her muscles and veins!


    But she could not bear the pain of losing her family!


    Fu Chen tightly bit his lips as he felt his heartstrings being tugged. It was painful.


    Qing Han lifted her big eyes. All that she wanted to say was cut off as she saw the person at the door.


    The man was celestially charming in his fluttering white dress. However, his handsome face looked a bit anxious.


    Maybe it was because he had come in a rush. Therefore, his hair was messy, and he did not look as divine as before.


    ¡°Father!¡± Just like a star, Qing Han¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, quick, look. Father has brought along a big doggie. But this big doggie¡­ why does it look like a man?¡± Qing Han paused as her big eyes slowly looked around. ¡°Yes, it looks like the big meanie that wanted to harm Mother back then!¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that it¡¯s only a big doggie, which reminds me of Big Black that the Ninth Emperor had in the past. I really love Big Black. I would never eat a big doggie. If it were little wolfie or little snakie, I would cook them into soups and drink them tonight¡­¡±


    Fu Chen shot another glance at Qing Han again, disdainfully.


    ¡®Big Black is not a big doggie, it¡¯s not a big doggie! That was a black dragon that the Ninth Emperor had adopted back then! How could you mix up a dragon and a dog?¡¯


    Nan Xian remained silent.


    His pace was not as steady as before as he staggered toward Feng Ruqing.


    He stopped as soon as he reached the young girl¡¯s bed. Then, he gently caressed her frowning forehead with his fingertips. His eyes seemed distressed.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone.


    ¡®I thought you wouldn¡¯t be hurt if the white phoenix was around. However¡­ it did not keep you safe.¡¯


    Fu Chen pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Father. Mother wasn¡¯t hurt by others. She chose to save her mother by taking banned drugs. Therefore, even if you were around, she would still end up like this. You don¡¯t need to blame yourself.¡±


    This was the man¡­ whom their mother liked.


    Fu Chen did not want him to feel guilty.


    Nan Xian¡¯s hands slowly caressed the young girl¡¯s face. His voice was low and deep. ¡°All of you get out first!¡±


    ¡°But, Mother¡­¡± Qing Han sadly looked at Feng Ruqing. She was reluctant to leave.


    She did not want to go. She wanted to stay and be by her mother¡¯s side!

 Chapter 487 - Nan Xian, Is That You? I

    Chapter 487: Nan Xian, Is That You? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen held Qing Han¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Qing Han, Father is here. Maybe he knows how to save Mother. We will take the big doggie out and play together, okay? Don¡¯t you like the big doggie?¡±


    Even if Nan Xian could not save her, it would be great if he could ease her pain.


    Qing Han turned to look at Gu Zhenyang, who was chained with a dog chain. Then, her big eyes brightened up and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Zhenyang had nothing to say.


    Who was he?


    Where was he?


    What was he doing?


    Qing Han got closer to Gu Zhenyang as she pulled the dog chain with her petite hand. Suddenly, she tugged the chain hard causing Gu Zhenyang to suffocate for a moment. His face turned red.


    He did not dare to use his spiritual power when Nan Xian was around. Since Nan Xian was focused only on Feng Ruqing at the moment, he wanted to use the spiritual power to break himself free.


    However¡­


    His eyes were wild with terror when he tried to make a move.


    ¡°Nan Xian, what have you done to me?¡±


    Gu Zhenyang sounded panicked. Why was his spiritual power¡­ gone?


    Nan Xian paid no attention to the ruckus he was causing. All his vision was focused on the young girl who was lying on the bed.


    Bang! The door was closed shut as Gu Zhenyang¡¯s terrified voice was shut off by the closed door¡ª


    ***


    All Feng Ruqing felt in her whole body was pain at the moment!


    The kind of pain that felt like a soul was being torn apart. It was worse than dying.


    She huddled up as her face was scrunched up in agony.


    Feng Ruqing had finally understood why the green fruit could cause tragic consequences when the side effects started to dawn.


    It was because the green fruit contained a great force. The force was strong enough to let Feng Ruqing breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier for the time being. However, when the period was over, the force would be trapped in her body.


    Without the bondage like before, the force would randomly move inside her body and hit her muscles and veins. It was painful enough to make her shiver.


    However, when Feng Ruqing had understood how the green fruit would tear her muscles and veins, she came up with a way to deal with it!


    She tightly gritted her teeth and gathered all the spiritual qi within her dantian. Then, she used the spiritual qi to fight against that force inside her body.


    Such a big crash inside her body had already caused a lot of damage. However, Feng Ruqing did not flinch as she continued to gather the spiritual qi inside her body to strongly counter the force!


    Luckily, that dark sword in her dantian was continuously supplying spiritual power to her, which prevented her from running out of spiritual power. So, she had enough power to fight against the green fruit¡¯s force¡­


    But somehow, the green fruit¡¯s force grew stronger. Her spiritual power already had a tendency to wear off.


    The muscles and veins inside her whole body would be completely damaged if that continued. She would really be in a vegetative state soon!


    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t want to be in a vegetative state. I still need to protect my family, and I still have children to foster!¡±


    ¡°I, Feng Ruqing, do not believe that I would lose to a spirit herb!¡±


    Bang!


    The infinite spiritual power came when the green fruit¡¯s force reached her muscles and veins. Both of the forces were battling inside Feng Ruqing¡¯s body. The immediate aftermath had hurt Feng Ruqing¡¯s vital organs and made her spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Just as her spiritual power was losing control over the green fruit¡¯s force, Feng Ruqing saw a figure suddenly appeared before her dantian¡­


    That was right!


    A figure had appeared inside her body!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart trembled as she panicked when she saw this.

 Chapter 488 - Nan Xian, Is That You? II

    Chapter 488: Nan Xian, Is That You? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But soon she realized that figure¡­ was quite familiar¡­


    It looked like the state preceptor, but maybe not.


    Usually, the state preceptor¡¯s hair was as black as ink, which was darker than the dark night.


    The man within her body¡­ who was dressed all in white with a head of white hair, there was a silver wrinkle in between his eyes. He looked like a fairy but also the devil at the same time, he was handsome enough to bring anyone to their knees as his beauty was indescribable.


    He gently lifted his hand¡ª


    At first, Feng Ruqing was watching the spiritual power battling with the green fruit¡¯s force. But then, the green fruit¡¯s force that was randomly striking inside her body seemed terrified, it was as if it had run into a ghost. Feng Ruqing could feel that the green fruit¡¯s force was trembling¡­


    Yes. A force would be frightened as well!


    When Feng Ruqing was still in shock, the violent green fruit¡¯s force disappeared as if it had never existed before.


    Her body was restored to its peaceful state too.


    The man turned around and looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s spiritual sense.


    He seemed sad. He wanted to caress Feng Ruqing¡¯s spiritual sense with his long fingers, he even wished he could tell her how he had missed her¡­


    However, he had no chance to do so.


    His body started to fade away little by little starting from his fingertips. He turned into a spot of light and gradually evaporated.


    ***


    In front of the wood-carved bed.


    Nan Xian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He could not stand on his feet as he held onto the bedpost nearby to forcibly steady himself.


    ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Qing¡¯s heart trembled as it looked nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nan Xian wiped away the blood from the corners of his lips as his lips lifted gently. ¡°She will wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°How could you be fine?¡± Xiao Qing cried. ¡°That¡¯s your main soul! To save the princess, you took out your main soul by force and stuffed it into her body. Although you have retrieved it, your main soul has left your body before and that would cause great harm to your main soul. Even if it left for only a second!¡±


    A man has seven souls.


    The main soul is the most vital among all the other souls. When a man is reincarnated, the main soul also controls a man¡¯s life and death too.


    Xiao Qing could not quite believe that Nan Xian could go so far just to save Feng Ruqing!


    To take out a man¡¯s main soul. Only a really strong person could do that. Also, no one would want to bear the sufferings as well!


    Besides, the damage could not be recovered in the future even if the main soul was slightly damaged, no matter how much spirit herbs a person took!


    Also, the main soul possessed one-tenth of the power of the actual body. If the main soul was gone, the master¡¯s life would end immediately!


    ¡°It was I who didn¡¯t protect her well. So, I should be responsible for her.¡±


    Xiao Qing had nothing to say.


    Xiao Qing wanted to cry.


    This time, it cried not because it was worried about Nan Xian. It cried because it was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food, 1and that made it feel distressed.


    ¡®Is it really hard for you to admit that you like the princess? Why are you always making an excuse for yourself?¡¯


    ¡°Little Snake?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gradually woke up as her whole body was still in great pain. Then, she immediately noticed Xiao Qing looking like she was grieving.


    ¡®What happened to this little snake again?¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were calm. He grabbed Xiao Qing¡¯s neck and suddenly threw it out of the window. He calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a snake here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was about to say I¡¯m hungry, so I wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°You have misheard it just now. I have raised a little snake. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that obedient and I have thrown it out. If you wish so, I shall get it back and make some snake soup for you.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Nan Xian, Is That You? III

    Chapter 489: Nan Xian, Is That You? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Xiao Qing came back after it was thrown away by Nan Xian. Suddenly, it heard Nan Xian¡¯s ruthless words. It was so scared that it went away to keep itself out of their sight.


    The snake was completely out of sight!


    Nan Xian calmly looked outside the window as he could feel Xiao Qing¡¯s aura getting weaker. He started to look relaxed this time.


    ¡®Yeap, this time, it¡¯s really gone¡­¡¯


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lifted her eyes and met the man¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, the figure that she had seen in her spiritual sense emerged in her mind again. Her heart jolted.


    ¡°State Preceptor, it was you who had saved me?¡±


    Like a sword, the man¡¯s sad eyes pierced through her heart.


    She wanted to comfort him by caressing his knotted eyebrows. She did not want him to be sad again.


    However¡­ she could not even walk to him.


    Nan Xian stretched out his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He used his hand to press her head against his chest tightly.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s head was close to Nan Xian¡¯s chest. She could hear the robust heartbeat inside the man¡¯s chest.


    Suddenly, the room quieted down.


    It was so quiet that¡­ they could only hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°Nan Xian, how did you find me?¡±


    This place was Tang Yin¡¯s courtyard. Nan Xian would not have known.


    ¡°Well.¡± Nan Xian loosened his grip on the young girl as he gently smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no place in the world where I can¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°What if someday I don¡¯t exist in this world anymore, how could you find me then?¡±


    She was not from Cang Yue Mainland. She came from a place called Hua Xia.


    How could Nan Xian find her if she left the mainland someday?


    ¡°I¡¯ll look everywhere in the sky if you¡¯re in the Ninth Heaven 1. I¡¯ll look in the whole Yellow Spring 1 if you¡¯re in the Yellow Spring. I told you, there¡¯s no place in the world where I won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    Even though it would take him a hundred years or a thousand years to find her, he would still look for her.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly smiled. Her laughter spread across the whole room.


    ¡°I was just pulling your leg, State Preceptor. I¡¯ll never leave Cang Yue Mainland for the rest of my life.¡±


    Actually, she was only an outsider who does not belong in this world. However, she had already felt attached to this world.


    A sense of attachment where she felt that this place was her real home.


    ¡°But then¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stood up and pressed herself against Nan Xian. She smiled widely. ¡°State Preceptor in such a serious manner, it really turns me on¡­ makes me want to sleep with you.¡±


    Nan Xian looked calm and gently smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. If you can win a fight against me, I¡¯ll listen to you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with fighting with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I want you to punch me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°I have forgotten a lot of things, but I have always had this feeling of you beating me. Perhaps I could remember something if you could beat me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had nothing to say.


    For goodness sake! How could she lay a finger upon such a handsome face?


    She would never be the person to do that!


    ¡°State Preceptor, have you sought for the wrong person for revenge?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian skeptically. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who could bear to beat you?¡±


    Nan Xian said nothing as he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing became anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve never punched you before!¡±


    Even if she did, it would be the previous owner. She would never be that kind of person!


    ¡°If Qing¡¯er said she didn¡¯t do it before, then she didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Nan Xian gently rubbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head with his hand. His voice was so gentle that anyone could immerse themselves in it.


    Footnotes:

 Chapter 490 - Nan Xian, Is That You? IV

    Chapter 490: Nan Xian, Is That You? IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pounced on Nan Xian and pressed her lips against his.


    ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you but I can bite you!¡±


    She said that she wanted to bite him, but she kissed him tenderly on his lips.


    It was jerky, yet sweet.


    After a while, she pulled away, licked her red lips seductively and laughed wickedly.


    ¡°State Preceptor, does it remind you of anything?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s red lips. He was still calm and composed like a drifting cloud.


    ¡°No, perhaps¡­ we can try again? 1¡±


    Simply no one knew if Nan Xian had said that on purpose. However, Feng Ruqing could not care less. She pinned him against the wall and pressed her lips against his once again.


    His hand fell gently on the back of her head. The aloofness in his eyes vanished as a hint of a smile crept in.


    At this time, a loud bang sounded. The door creaked open.


    Feng Tianyu walked into the room only to see his daughter pinning a young master against the wall and doing something that could not be described with words.


    Like thunder from a clear sky, Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened a few shades. With a dull feeling at his heart, he looked as if there was a storm brewing above his head.


    ***


    Since the beginning, Nan Xian could feel that the Feng Ruqing was transferring her spiritual qi into his body to heal his wounded main soul through her kiss. He knew that Feng Ruqing was aware and she knew that Nan Xian did not want to tell her about this. Hence, she was using her own way to help him.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes grew increasingly tender. He stared at the dazzlingly beautiful lady with a faint smile on his lips.


    Suddenly, Nan Xian could feel the atmosphere turn tense. He turned his head in time to see a dark face come into his vision.


    Feng Ruqing too could feel that something was wrong. She licked her lower lip lightly as she turned her head reluctantly.


    In an instant, her body stiffened.


    Originally, Feng Ruqing thought that Fu Chen and Qing Han had returned. As she was too obsessed in kissing the state preceptor, she did not notice the familiar aura of the person standing next to them. It turned out that Feng Tianyu had stepped into the room.


    ¡°Nan Xian! I have always been treating you respectfully as you are the state preceptor and a rare talent. I have never thought that you would do this to my daughter! You have kidnapped her! What kind of a monster are you?¡± Feng Tian flew into a furious rage.


    ¡°Father, let me explain¡­¡± Seeing Feng Tianyu exploding with anger and wanting hurt Nan Xian, she quickly stood before Nan Xian.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s chest was heaving violently. Suppressing his anger, he turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Has this monster kidnapped you? Tell me! No one can bully you!¡±


    ¡®Father, don¡¯t you see that I am the one who has pounced on him?¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Father, what do you think of the state preceptor?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ he is far better than the bastard¡ªLiu Yuchen.¡±


    ¡°What about making him your son-in-law?¡±


    ¡®This rascal has truly taken away my daughter!¡¯ Feng Tianyu¡¯s face was even darker.


    ¡°No way! You have been hurt once. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again!¡±


    Footnotes:

 Chapter 491 - Nan Xian, Is That You? V

    Chapter 491: Nan Xian, Is That You? V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father, has he ever sown his wild oats 1 in his years here in Liu Yun Kingdom?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a bright smile, her eyes were glistening.


    ¡°No,¡± Feng Tianyu answered, earnestly.


    The state preceptor did not have any affairs with other ladies. He only had a male snake with him.


    ¡°What happened to Feng Rushuang when she hounded him?


    ¡°She was bitten by a snake and thrown out of the Southern Bamboo Grove.¡±


    As both Liu Rong and Gu Zhenyang had captivating physiques, naturally, Feng Rushuang too was incredibly stunning.


    Living in a patriarchal realm, Nan Xian was truly a man of noble nature.


    ¡°Why are you dissatisfied with the state preceptor then?¡±


    Feng Tianyu was lost for words.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way he can be my son-in-law!¡± How could he express how he felt when he felt as if his cabbage was stolen by someone and all his painstaking effort of growing a cabbage had gone down the drain?


    Seeing Nan Xian¡¯s hand that was holding onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist, as if challenging him, a fiery wave of flame burned even more furiously in Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    Naturally, it was only Feng Tianyu¡¯s own thought. Nan Xian was just habitually holding Feng Ruqing close to him.


    ¡°Father, I am the one who has pursued the state preceptor.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Tianyu sank into silence. He suddenly recalled that Feng Ruqing was the one pouncing on the state preceptor.


    ¡°Do you need me to keep watch outside?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was dumbstruck by Feng Tianyu¡¯s words. Why would she need someone to keep watch? She was not raping the state preceptor.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Qing¡¯er, your body¡­¡± Just as Feng Tianyu wanted to leave, he suddenly recalled the purpose of coming into the room. He frowned as he stared at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Tianyu was worried about Feng Ruqing. He had never thought that he would bump into Nan Xian and had almost forgotten the purpose of entering the room.


    ¡°Father, I am alright. All my meridians are back to normal. The state preceptor has healed me.¡±


    Had it not been for Nan Xian who had healed her in time, Feng Ruqing might not have been able to control the green fruit¡¯s force.


    Moreover, she could never forget the sorrowful eyes that were engraved deeply in her mind and had gone through a great struggle before reaching her once again.


    In a spasm of rapture, Feng Tianyu rushed up to Feng Ruqing and held her shoulders.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, is that true?¡±


    ¡®Haha! Qing¡¯er is safe! She is safe!¡¯ He could feel the urge of letting out a boisterous laugh. His body shook violently as tears streamed from his eyes.


    Even if Feng Ruqing could never cultivate again, both Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan would take good care of her. However, he knew how important cultivating was for a warrior, especially for Feng Ruqing.


    She was so ambitious. If she could never cultivate again, it would be an unbearable agony. He hoped that Feng Ruqing would live a carefree life. He did not want her falling into deep sorrow.


    As Feng Tianyu was too excited, he had subconsciously tightened his grip on her shoulders. Feeling the pain, Feng Ruqing winced. However, seeing Feng Tianyu who was thrilled with joy, she did not stop him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are hurting her.¡± Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing to his side as he said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It was a great relief to know that my Qing¡¯er is safe! State Preceptor, thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Feng Tianyu was not infuriated by Nan Xian¡¯s words. His stunning face glistened with happiness and was decorated with a big smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. I am the one to be blamed for not staying by her side and taking care of her. I won¡¯t let her get hurt again, not even a little,¡± Nan Xian said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 492 - Nan Xian, Is That You? VI

    Chapter 492: Nan Xian, Is That You? VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Nan Xian in bewilderment.


    She could feel that Nan Xian had treated her incredibly well. Not only did he risk his own life to save her time and time again, but he also seemed to enjoy her light-hearted flirtation.


    Why?


    It was in the old princess¡¯s memory that she was extremely afraid of the state preceptor. The state preceptor too had always been cold and nonchalant toward the old princess. Ever since Feng Ruqing had met him in the Southern Bamboo Grove, he had changed. Just like when she wanted to marry the state preceptor at first sight.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! State preceptor, I appreciate that you have saved my daughter. However, it doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Feng Tianyu cleared his throat.


    ¡°She said she wanted to sleep with me.¡± The corner of Nan Xian¡¯s lips lifted.


    ¡°She said that she wanted to sleep with me for the rest of her life.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened.


    What could he say since this was his daughter¡¯s own choice? He could only accept it with an open heart.


    ¡°I will keep watch outside. Ah! I need to go to the Tang family. When I return to Liu Yun Kingdom, I will make an announcement about your marriage.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Everything seemed to be happening way too fast!


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    Feng Ruqing must enhance her strength in order to sleep with the state preceptor. She must, at the very least, defeat Nan Xian.


    ¡°Tell me, did the state preceptor reject you? Don¡¯t worry. When I return to the imperial city, I will make your uncle the prince regent. He will take care of the kingdom and state affairs. Your mother, you, and I will be able to devote ourselves entirely to cultivation. When I can finally defeat the state preceptor, I will tie him up and send him straight into the bridal chamber.¡± Feng Tianyu stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian squinted at Feng Tianyu, a faint smile could be seen flickering in his eyes.


    ¡®Send me into the bridal chamber?¡¯ Nan Xian seemed to be longing for that to happen.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Father. Where is uncle? Why I didn¡¯t see uncle and cousin when I was in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Ah, they are not in the imperial city. Something happened at the border of the kingdom. Your uncle and cousin had rushed there with a troop.¡±


    ¡®Something happened at the border? What a coincidence!¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Father, has Mother gone to the Tang family with Tang Yu in tow? We must go to the Tang family now!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Hopefully, all the masters have gone to the imperial city and there is no Spirit Warrior at the border. Otherwise, uncle and cousin¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father, send a letter to Grandfather. Get him to the border immediately. The imperial city is not far from there. I hope he can get there in time.¡±


    Recently, Feng Tianyu¡¯s life had been revolving around Nalan Yan. Hence, he did not put too much thought into the things that had happened in the kingdom. When he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, his face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go to the Tang family and kill all those bastards!¡±


    ***


    In the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Master Nalan was drinking with Qin Feiyang, jovial and carefree, at the general manor. He felt as if something was missing, but he could not quite put a finger on what it was.


    ¡°Master Qin, don¡¯t you think the general manor is a little empty like it lacks something?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I guess, it must be something to do with Nalan Jing. He has reached the age of marriage. Master Nalan, since Princess Ziyan had called off the marriage with Nalan Jing, have you ever thought of getting him a betrothed again?¡± Qin Feiyang broke into laughter.

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493

    Chapter 493: Nan Xian, Is That You? VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Jing¡­


    Master Nalan¡¯s brows furrowed. After a long while, he got up. The cup in his grip slipped through his fingers and fell to the ground. His face was ghastly pale.


    He could finally recall that not long ago, Nalan Zhangqian and Nalan Jing had rushed to the border of the kingdom with a troop and had not returned to the imperial city since.


    Master Nalan had completely forgotten about his own son and grandson!


    ¡°Master Qin, let¡¯s get to the border with your troop. I still remember that that bastard Liu Yunxiao has said that a master was waiting for Zhangqian at the border. We must set off now. If the warriors of the Nalan family die because of me, I can hardly absolve myself from the blame.¡±


    ¡®They are the warriors of the Nalan family!¡¯ Master Nalan burst into tears. He had actually forgotten such an important thing and was carefreely enjoying the wine. It was all his fault!


    Hearing this, Qin Feiyang was slightly startled.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think you should worry about Nalan Zhangqian and Nalan Jing too? How could you forget about your own son and grandson?¡¯ Master Qin thought to himself. However, he knew that this was not the right time to tell Master Nalan. He quickly took his leave.


    ***


    In the Tang Manor¡¯s inner court.


    There was a loud bang and the door was kicked open.


    Nalan Yan stepped into the inner court with a dark face. A group of people from the Fengyun clan were walking after her. Tang Yu was badly beaten and was thrown to the ground.


    The spirit beasts and everyone in the Tang family rushed out only to see a familiar face.


    As the poison of the Violet-Milvus Bloom had faded, even though Nalan Yan was still scraggy, she looked far better than before.


    As soon as Tang Luo saw Rong Yan, he could not take his eyes off of her as if time had stopped tickling. His eyes could only see a bright yellow robe.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Tang Luo said hoarsely. His eyes were still fixed on Rong Yan. He was afraid that he could never see her again for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Father, please save me! I almost died from being tortured!¡± Tang Yu raised her head to look at Tang Luo, her voice cracking.


    These people were not humans. They had broken all her bones, fixed them forcefully and broke them again and again. It was great torture. She would rather die!


    Tang Luo did not even spare a glance at Tang Yu. He only stared regretfully at Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    As nothing could cure the poison of Violet-Milvus Bloom, but Nalan Yan seemed safe, naturally, she was not poisoned by it.


    ¡°I am alright. However, my daughter is suffering a great deal of pain for saving my life. The Tang family must pay for everything that you have done!¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s face was cold and nonchalant.


    At this time, Qin Chen walked out slowly. Nalan Yan¡¯s words were like thunder in a clear sky. His captivating face turned extremely vicious.


    ¡°What did you say? What happened to Qing Qing?¡±


    Nalan Yan raised her eyes to look at the Qin Chen¡¯s face, her face softened in a flash. She did not know why she was somewhat attracted to Qin Chen although it was the first time she met him.


    However, when she recalled Feng Ruqing falling to the ground from pain, a furious rage swept over her like fire. Her hands balled into fists once again.


    ¡°She is still lying unconscious in bed for saving my life.¡±

 Chapter 494 - Tang Yu’s Sin I

    Chapter 494: Tang Yu¡¯s Sin I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen¡¯s stunning face turned ferocious, an overwhelming momentum and loftiness burst from his body. Dark clouds could be seen hovering over his head.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Tianyu will look after her. Now, I want them to pay for the things they have done to me in all these ten years and the pain that my daughter is suffering!¡± Nalan Yan concealed the hatred that was burning in her eyes.


    ***


    Tang Luo¡¯s lips were slightly trembling as he walked toward Nalan Yan fearfully. His eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°You truly hate the Tang family? You have totally forgotten how I have treated you?¡± It was true that Tang Luo had imprisoned Nalan Yan for ten years, but he truly loved her.


    Nalan Yan was his life. Everything that he did was to make her stay by his side. He would never hurt the person he loved the most. However, Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes could see nothing but hatred.


    Tang Luo¡¯s heart was bleeding as if hundreds of thousands of swords pierced through his heart.


    Lei Yun¡¯s face darkened. Just as he wanted to say something, Nalan Yan raised her arm to stop him from speaking.


    ¡°You allowed servants and physicians to hurt me. Tang Yu knows that I can¡¯t deal with any provocation yet she used my kids to provoke me over and over again. She had even hurt me by pricking needles all over my body when I passed out. The Tang family has truly treated me so well, indeed.¡± Nalan Yan squinted at Tang Luo coldly as she smirked.


    Previously, Nalan Yan had lost her senses and could not tell right from wrong. Now, she was sober. Naturally, she knew what they have done to her.


    Tang Luo turned and glared at Tang Yu. He could recall that he once saw Tang Yu hurt Nalan Yan but Tang Yu explained that everything she did, she did it for Nalan Yan and Tang Luo.


    The dudou reminded Nalan Yan of her kids. As Tang Yu did not want Nalan Yan to continue whirling in sorrow, she took the dudou away.


    Little did Tang Luo know that Tang Yu had actually hurt Nalan Yan many times.


    However, it was true that Tang Luo was not aware of the things that Tang Yu had done.


    Tang Yu lowered her head. She knew that no matter what she said, it was all in vain.


    She knew that not only was her father not capable of saving her from the Fengyun Clan¡¯s masters, but he would also only worsen the whole situation.


    Seeing Tang Yu¡¯s face, Tang Luo had finally realized. His body shook violently in rage. His eyes were filled with despair.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I thought you truly like Yan¡¯er. I have never thought that you would hurt her.¡± He turned to look at Nalan Yan. His face was filled with grief.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I didn¡¯t know about this. I have always been true to you.¡±


    Nalan Yan raised the sword in her hand and walked slowly toward Tang Luo.


    ¡°If you were true to me, why would you trust her instead of me? I told you that that was the Violet-Milvus Bloom but what have you done?¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s body stiffened, bitterness crept into his face. He was still trying to explain.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, if that was truly Violet-Milvus Bloom, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you again. No matter how ruthless Yu¡¯er is, she would never kill¡­ You must have mistaken. I can explain this to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Nalan Yan let out a boisterous laugh. Her face covered with tears, her eyes filled with deadly hatred. It was so intense that it chilled Tang Luo¡¯s heart.


    Before Tang Luo could react, Nalan Yan appeared before him. She thrust her sword forward, countless sword lights poured down like rain, sliding through Tang Luo¡¯s body and left countless cuts on his skin like a torn cotton. Blood seeped through the wounds.

 Chapter 495 - Tang Yu’s Sin II

    Chapter 495: Tang Yu¡¯s Sin II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I am here today. I could have forgone the pain of being confined for ten years and all the struggles I have gone through in the Tang family. However, my daughter is my life. So is my son. They are my flesh and blood. I have risked my life to have my kids.


    ¡°I could bear everything that the Tang family has done to me, but no one can lay his hand on my daughter because of me!¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s body shook violently.


    Even the day Tang Yu and Tang Luo fed her the poison, Nalan Yan had never stared at Tang Luo like now.


    Swoosh!


    Nalan Yan¡¯s sword had once again appeared before Tang Luo¡¯s eyes. This time the sword slid through his wrist, blood shoot out from the cut and stained the ground red. Nalan Yan¡¯s bright eyes too turned red in a flash.


    ¡°Even if I massacred the entire Tang family, it is not able to wipe out my resentment. My daughter¡¯s meridians have completely been destroyed in order to cure the poison in my body. Now, I want you and Tang Yu to feel the pain that my daughter is suffering!¡±


    Those who had hurt her daughter, even the slightest bit, had to pay for the things they did¡ªa hundred times more than the pain they had brought to her. Naturally, the Tang family would be the first to pay back.


    Tang Luo could feel the pain in his other wrist as blood shot out of the wound. He wanted to raise his arm, but he had lost his strength to do so.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, tell me. Was that the Violet-Milvus Bloom or Violet-Wood Bloom?¡± Tang Luo turned to look at Tang Yu. Although he already knew the answer, he could not believe that his own daughter was so ruthless and had deceived him into killing the lady whom he loved the most¡ªNalan Yan. Why would she do that?


    ¡°What if I told you it was the Violet-Milvus Bloom? Now, Feng Ruqing is nothing but a crippled woman. Haha!¡± Tang Yu sneered.


    Although Tang Yu was not capable of killing Rong Yan, Feng Ruqing would still live a miserable life. That was enough!


    Originally, Qin Chen wanted to look for Feng Ruqing. Hearing Tang Yu¡¯s words, he paused.


    At lightning speed, he stood before Tang Yu. Cold air blew, his sword pierced straight through Tang Yu¡¯s arm.


    Just as Tang Yu cried in pain, he swung his sword and cut off her tongue.


    No one could humiliate Feng Ruqing! Since Tang Yu had never watched her tongue, she would never need to again.


    ¡°Lady Rong, I know that you are infuriated. However, no matter what the house lady of the Fengyun clan and Master did, you should just kill them instead of torturing them. No doubt, Tang Yu was wrong. But Master is innocent. He had always been taking good care of you and had never asked for a single cent from you. Could you stop torturing them because of this?¡± Tang Wu could not bear to see Tang Luo and Tang Yu suffering in pain.


    ¡°You truly think that I was a freeloader all these years?¡± Nalan Yan looked up at Tang Wu coldly.


    Tang Wu did not know why when his eyes met hers, a sudden sense of fear ran through his nerves.


    ¡°Tang Yu took countless spirit herbs from me all these years. There were a great number of Grade-4 spirit herbs among them. Do you think these spirit herbs were no match for the expenses of being here for the past ten years?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu¡¯s face darkened a few shades. Not to mention Tang Wu, even Tang Luo was not aware of this.


    A piece of Grade-4 spirit herb was extremely priceless, let alone a great number of it.

 Chapter 496 - Tang Yu’s Sin III

    Chapter 496: Tang Yu¡¯s Sin III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yu had secretly taken many spirit herbs from Nalan Yan?


    ¡°But¡­ Master had taken many spirit herbs from the Tang family to heal your body all these years.¡± After contemplating for a while, Tang Wu said.


    Although the spirit herbs that Tang Luo taken from the Tang family were not Grade-4 spirit herbs, they were not cheap.


    ¡°Tang Yu, tell me honestly. The spirit herbs that I have given you all these years, did you give them to her?¡± Biting back the pain, Tang Luo clenched his teeth.


    Originally, the elders of the Tang family wanted to argue with Nalan Yan. However, all of them went silent after hearing Tang Luo¡¯s words.


    All those spirit herbs were given to Tang Yu before reaching Nalan Yan? Where did they go?


    ¡°Tang Yu! You are such a disgrace to the Tang family! You have put the entire Tang family in big trouble! Master, that¡¯s your good daughter! Even Yin¡¯er has left the Tang family because of her!¡± Tang Si called out Tang Yu¡¯s full name. His heart was broken and his eyes were filled with regret. Everything he did was for the wellbeing of the Tang family. Little did he know that Tang Luo and Tang Yu would make such a terrible mistake.


    Tang Luo had taken someone¡¯s wife away for ten years. That was not all, Tang Yu had secretly deceived Nalan Yan into giving her all the Grade-4 spirit herbs. Hence, the entire Tang family thought that Nalan Yan was a freeloader.


    If only Tang Si knew of all their wrongdoings, he would never have taken Tang Luo¡¯s side.


    Originally Tang Wu felt sympathy for Tang Yu as he had been watching her grow up. If Nalan Yan wanted to take her life, she could just kill her. Now that he knew all the things that Tang Yu had done, he could no longer beg Nalan Yan for mercy.


    Moreover, he could hardly save his own life, let alone Tang Yu¡¯s life.


    Tang Yi was standing by the sidelines since the beginning, like a bystander watching everyone in the Tang family struggling for survival.


    The corner of his lips curved into a sneer as if the whole incident had nothing to do with him.


    The fall of the Tang family did not start when Tang Yu took the spirit herbs away from Nalan Yan. It was destined to be doomed since Tang Luo had brought Nalan Yan back to the Tang family.


    Tang Si¡¯s gaze swept past everyone there. When he saw the people standing behind Nalan Yan, he was dumbstruck.


    As everyone was focused on the people standing behind Lei Yun just now, they did not notice the people behind Nalan Yan.


    As soon as he saw Guardian Feng Ying who stood respectfully behind Nalan Yan, his eyes flickered with hope.


    ¡°Are you Guardian Feng Ying from Fengyun clan?¡±


    Stunned, everyone turned to look at Feng Ying.


    Lei Yun was standing between Feng Ying and Nalan Yan. Similar to Feng Ying, he was dressing in Fengyun clan¡¯s robe. Apparently, his status was higher than Feng Ying.


    Tang Si did not know why the people of Fengyun clan would come together with Nalan Yan. However, he knew that they were his last hope of salvation. Hence, he must hold onto it tightly. Otherwise, the entire Tang family would fall apart.


    ¡°Guardian Feng Ying, Tang Yu sent a piece of Grade-5 spirit herb¡ªFive Spirit Grass to Fengyun clan earlier. Do you still remember?¡±


    When Tang Si called out to Feng Ying, Feng Ying¡¯s body stiffened and took a few steps backward subconsciously. He did not want to be associated with the Tang family. However, he must answer Tang Si¡¯s question to avoid misunderstanding.


    ¡°The elder of the Tang family, Tang Yu has never given any Five Spirit Grass to Fengyun clan. She would never do so in her whole life,¡± Feng Ying sneered as he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Tang Yu told us that we must give Fengyun clan the Five Spirit Grass in order to please Fengyun clan. We even broke Yin¡¯er¡¯s heart because of this. Guardian Feng Ying, could you please think again?¡± Stunned, Tang Si muttered.

 Chapter 497 - Tang Yu’s Sin IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Originally, Tang Yu had forgotten about the Five Spirit Grass. Hearing Tang Si, she sank into the depths of despair.


    It was a pity that she had lost her tongue and could not speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Tang Yu is so overbearing and caused a great stir in Fengyun clan. Not only did she make the guardian of Fengyun clan her own servant, but she had also even taken over the Feng Qing Court. She had nearly commandeered the entire Fengyun Manor. There is no way that she would give us any spirit herb.¡±


    Tang Yu had made the guardian of Fengyun clan her servant and had taken over the court of the actual house lady of Fengyun clan? Since when did Tang Yu become so powerful and even dared to mess with Fengyun clan?


    Hearing this, Tang Si¡¯s lips trembled but she did not utter a word. Even a fool could sense that something was wrong with Feng Ying¡¯s words.


    ¡°When did Tang Yu go to Fengyun Manor?¡± Seeing everyone in the Tang family was lost in confusion, Tang Yi asked on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°Someone knows that the lady of Fengyun clan could not deal with provocation. This person had purposely provoked her and made her blackout from rage. This person had even taken the token away from the lady of Fengyun clan when she had lost her senses and memories and called herself the disciple of the lady of Fengyun clan. That was not all. This person took advantage of her status to kill the actual manor lady of Fengyun clan.¡±


    Feng Ying paused for a while, he seemed to look much more contemptuous.


    ¡°You said that Tang Yu has given a piece of Grade-5 spirit herb to Fengyun clan? That¡¯s total nonsense!¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of the people of the Tang family darkened as they could feel that their last hope had vanished without a trace.


    However, why were Feng Ying¡¯s words so similar to the things that had happened to Rong Yan? Moreover, the people of Fengyun clan had come together with her¡­


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Nalan Yan as if something came into mind.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­The name of the lady of Fengyun clan is Rong Yan, also known as Nalan Yan.¡± Feng Ying merely sneered.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    As Nalan Yan came to the Tang family together with the members of Fengyun clan, she no longer wanted to hide. No one could hurt the lady of Fengyun clan anymore.


    ***


    Nalan Yan was the lady of Fengyun clan? She was the one who stood aloof from the masses and beyond Tang Luo¡¯s reach?


    Tang Luo could feel a dry feeling in the throat. He quickly turned to look at Nalan Yan, his last hope vanished.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it would be so great if you were just an ordinary lady¡­¡± Tang Luo closed his eyes in agony.


    The person whom Tang Luo had loved was just an ordinary lady and had nothing to do with her status. Even if she could not cultivate, he would protect her. If only he knew that Nalan Yan was the Lady of Fengyun Clan, he would never have gotten close to her.


    Nalan Yan walked to Tang Luo with a smile on her face as if she could read his mind. At this time, an icy cold sensation emitted from the sword in her hand. Her face was cold and nonchalant.


    ¡°Do you know what Tianyu does when he knew of my true identity? He did not flinch. All he wanted was to become stronger. He had left the entire Liu Yu Kingdom to my brother¡¯s hand. He wanted to grow stronger together with me.¡± Nalan Yan looked down at Tang Luo who was lying on the ground.


    Feng Tianyu did not feel inferior, fear or shrink. Nalan Yan¡¯s true identity had only driven him to want to become stronger.


    Previously, although Feng Tianyu was busy with the kingdom¡¯s affairs, his strength was not inferior to Nalan Yan¡¯s.


    However, as Nalan Yan¡¯s strength had greatly enhanced, Feng Tianyu was afraid that he could not keep up with Nalan Yan. Hence, he had made such a decision.

 Chapter 498 - Tang Yu’s Sin V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Only a weak man would think that a strong lady would hurt his dignity. A real man would make himself stronger and give the lady whom he loved a strong shoulder to lean on.


    That was the reason why Nalan Yan had fallen for Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°My mother is right.¡± A familiar voice said from behind.


    Bursting with joy, both Nalan Yan and Qin Chen quickly turned their heads to look at the lady behind them.


    The lady in a red robe was devastatingly gorgeous. Her beauty could bring the whole city to their knees and take everyone¡¯s breath away.


    The young master standing next to her was enchantingly stunning like a deity that had descended from the sky. The cool aura about him made him seemed so ethereal and otherworldly.


    Both of them walked past the crowd like a couple that was match-made in heaven.


    Feng Tianyu and Tang Yin were walking together with both of them, who seemed aggrieved.


    Previously, Feng Ruqing would still care for them. Now, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes could see nothing but Nan Xian.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to battle again? This time, I listen to you and I will not bite anyone. This big doggy will do it instead.¡± Qing Han¡¯s face blushed with excitement.


    Nalan Yan was dumbstruck by Qing Han¡¯s words. As she was worried about Feng Ruqing previously, she did not notice how Qing Han and Fu Chen addressed Feng Ruqing.


    Now that she had heard Qing Han call Feng Ruqing her mother, she could not help feeling awkward.


    ¡®My daughter is married? No way! She is still young. How could she be married at such a tender age?¡¯ Nalan Yan wanted to stay with her daughter for two to three years and give her the best things in the world.


    ¡°You¡­ You are from the Divine Herbs Sect?¡± Startled, Tang Luo gaped at Gu Zhenyang who had been treated like a dog.


    Gu Zhenyang was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t you keep your mouth shut even if you have found me out? Now that you said it, what will happen to the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s dignity?¡¯


    Everyone on the spot was dumbstruck by Tang Luo¡¯s words.


    The people of the Divine Herb Sect were treated like dogs and trapped in dog chains? Did the Divine Herb Sect know about this?


    ¡°Big doggy, why don¡¯t you bite? When the Ninth Emperor had gone missing, as long as I gave a command, the Big Black would bite anyone whom I want to be bitten.¡± Qing Han pouted and patted Gu Zhenyang¡¯s head in dissatisfaction.


    Soon after the Ninth Emperor had gone missing, two spirit herbs¡ªQing Han and Fu Chen turned ripe, turned into humans and were worshipped by the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Big Black was kept to guard the herbal garden. As it was growing up together with Qing Han and Fu Chen, naturally, it was extremely loyal to both of them.


    ¡®Damn! I miss Big Black so much! This big doggy is good for nothing and is no match for Big Black! Most importantly, this big doggy cannot fly and take us to see the beautiful scenery.¡¯


    ¡°I am not a dog,¡± said Gu Zhenyang.


    ¡°Big doggy, you are the dog that my father has gifted me. Why don¡¯t you admit it?¡±


    ¡°I am not a dog!¡± Gu Zhenyang protested, he was trying to save the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Oh¡­ since you are not a dog, then I can make a soup out of you.¡± Qing Han pouted with disappointment. Qing Han was obedient. Since Feng Ruqing did not allow her to eat raw food. She could only cook it before eating.


    ¡®Does your mother know that you are so ruthless?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Tang Yu let out an awkward laugh. She could not speak as she had lost her tongue. Hence, she could only do this to spite Feng Ruqing.


    As Tang Yu wished, Feng Ruqing finally saw Tang Yu. Seeing Tang Yu, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened with shock.

 Chapter 499 - Tang Yu’s Sin VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You are still alive?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Yu¡¯s face darkened a few shades as she stared disdainfully at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Since your cultivation ability has been crippled, your life is worse than death, Even if I die, you are no better.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, get her to pay back everything that she has done to you all these years.¡±


    Naturally, Feng Ruqing did not know what was on Tang Yu¡¯s mind. Her spirit was growing as she walked slowly toward Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu¡¯s sneer vanished in a flash. Her body shook violently, her eyes widened. A look of shock and disbelief crept into her face.


    ¡®No way! Feng Ruqing¡¯s cultivation has been crippled! She is nothing but a waste of life! Why does she still have such great strength?¡±


    Even if Tang Yu refused to see the truth, she could feel dense spiritual qi from Feng Ruqing. It was so dense that it could take her breath away. At that moment, she knew that Feng Ruqing had not lost her cultivation. Tang Yu felt as if her faith was crumbling¡ªher entire world collapsing.


    Tang Yu could endure all the pain as she thought that Feng Ruqing too was suffering great pain. Little did she know that Feng Ruqing was not hurt even the slightest bit.


    Tang Yu¡¯s face darkened. She closed her eyes in despair. She could feel the bitterness in her mouth that was full of blood.


    ¡°Tang Yu, tell me honestly! You didn¡¯t give the Five Spirit Grass to Fengyun clan, am I right?¡± Tang Si regained his focus and rushed up to Tang Yu. He tugged at her robe forcefully as he snarled.


    If not for Tang Yu, the Tang family would never hesitate to give Tang Yin the Five Spirit Grass back then.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    After all, the people of the Tang family were too greedy. Not only did they want to ally themselves with the Tian Shen clan¡ªthe Mu family, they even wanted to get more spirit herbs from the Fengyun clan.


    They thought that no one was more important that the Tang family in Tang Yin¡¯s eyes. Little did they know, Tang Yin left the Tang family because of Feng Ruqing.


    In the end, Tang Yu did not even need the Five Spirit Grass.


    Tang Yu merely sneered but could not utter a word.


    ¡°Tang Yu, you have dug the Tang family into a big hole!¡± Tears streamed down Tang Si¡¯s face. He was wrong! He was truly wrong! He had always been acting in the best interest of the Tang family for his whole life. He had even messed with the Fengyun clan and Young Master Nan Xian because of Tang Yu and the Tang family.


    Now that the people of the Divine Herbs Sect were treated like dogs, the Tang family was nothing in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    It was all Tang Si¡¯s fault! Now, even if he died ten thousand times, he was not capable of saving the Tang family.


    Tang Luo got up from the ground slowly. He glanced at Nalan Yan before fixing his eyes on Feng Tianyu before breaking into laughter.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, do you know what happened to Yan¡¯er in these ten years?¡±


    Feng Tianyu furrowed his brows as he stared at Tang Luo with a hint of cruelty in his eyes.


    ¡°I slept with her. She is mine. She is nothing but a rattled old sandal! Do you still love her?¡± Tang Luo smirked.


    ¡®Rong Yan, since I can¡¯t have you in my life, no one will! I want to put a thorn in his heart. One day later, it would hurt you. You will realize that I am the only one who could love you with all my heart even if you have slept with another man before.¡¯


    Nalan Yan did not utter a word while Feng Ruqing¡¯s face stayed nonchalant.


    Both of them stared at Tang Luo in disdain.

 Chapter 500 - Tang Yu’s Sin VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Yan being alive was the best thing that happened to Feng Tianyu!


    Nothing was comparable!


    Feng Tianyu laughed and said, ¡°Did you know? I promised that as long as she is still alive, I am willing to accept anything. Even if it means entrusting Yan¡¯er to you, I will only feel sorry for her and hate you!


    ¡°I never ask for much in my life. Even if she falls in love with someone else and becomes someone else¡¯s wife, I can accept it. The only thing I can¡¯t accept is that she is dead. But now, she is not only alive, but she is still there waiting for me. What else can I ask for?¡±


    He only wished for her to still be alive and then he would be at ease.


    Gu Zhenyang was stunned. He did not know what to feel looking at Feng Tianyu.


    He did not mind Nalan Yan marrying someone. He minded that the man who lives with Nalan Yan was not him!


    Therefore, he would do so many things just to let her stay with him.


    Now he understood¡ªhe was truly incomparable to Feng Tianyu.


    He finally knew why Nalan Yan had chosen him.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu.¡± Tang Luo was hurting all over. He then smiled ironically. ¡°You believe in women too much. She has been here with me for ten years and doesn¡¯t even remember anything. How do you know that nothing happened? She only said that because you would believe her anyway. If something had really happened, you would probably not have let her stay!¡±


    Gu Zhenyang suddenly laughed.


    His laughter also garnered everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes were on him.


    ¡°Tang Luo, you are too confident. Back then, I had fallen in love with Nalan Yan just like you, but she never looked at me. Why do you think I am tied here now? It is because I have done too many bad things to Nalan Yan.¡±


    ¡°I have forced her. She did not obey me and had even suffered all the pain for Feng Tianyu! What makes you think that she will commit to you? Yes. I hate Feng Tianyu, but I can¡¯t bear to hurt her. I also won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate her.¡±


    Tang Luo¡¯s face was pale. He could not stand still and stumbled a few times.


    This person from the Divine Herbs Sect¡ªthey both loved the same woman. Now he was being tied here?


    Yes. She did not even obey the people from the Divine Herbs Sect. There was no use of lying to Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°Imperial-mother¡­¡± Feng Ruqing walked slowly to Nalan Yan. ¡°The Tang family¡¯s matters are almost settled. If you do not vent enough anger, tie them back and torture them slowly. We must go to the border to find Uncle and Cousin.¡±


    Nalan Yan was startled. ¡°What happened to your uncle?¡±


    ¡°He might be in danger¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s face changed after hearing that sentence.


    ¡°Go away immediately, Lei Yun. Bring the Tang family back to Fengyun Manor and bring them to the criminal court. After I have settled everything, I will go back! And, don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Tang Yin, who was standing nearby, added, ¡°Yes, we have to slowly torture them and wait until Bai Feng come over. This is what I have promised Bai Feng.¡±


    Tang Luo and Tang Yu were speechless.


    Tang Yin was still a member of the Tang family no matter what. Why was she so harsh on them?


    ¡°As for him¡ªGu Zhenyang¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Gu Zhenyang indifferently. ¡°There are many lives in his hands. Therefore, take him back to Fengyun Manor first. Oh, by the way, there is also Wen Feng. There are many things between us that need to be settled.¡±


    Wen Feng was so scared that he wet his pants. He understood that he could not escape what was coming for him.

 Chapter 501 - A Tribute To The Border Warriors I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After giving instructions, Feng Ruqing turned toward Nan Xian and immediately a smile appeared on his face.


    The smile was as gorgeous as a work of art.


    ¡°State Preceptor.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The strength of the people in Fengyun Manor may be weaker. In order to avoid the people of the Divine Herbs Sect taking away Gu Zhenyang, can you help me to keep an eye on him?¡±


    The state preceptor could bring Gu Zhenyang out of the Divine Herbs Sect. It seemed only he could guard Gu Zhenyang well.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The corners Nan Xian¡¯s lips raised slightly and he could not refuse any of her requests.


    Lei Yun and others who were considered weak stood at the side, speechless.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    Tang Yin saw that Feng Ruqing was going to leave. She was anxious and quickly chased after Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er!¡±


    Tang Si¡¯s tone was filled with sorrow as he pleaded behind Tang Yin.


    ¡°I am wrong. We are wrong. Please¡­ please don¡¯t abandon the Tang family¡­¡±


    Tang Yin paused, but she still left without turning back.


    Only the people of the Tang family were left behind and they all fell into despair.


    Tang San sighed. ¡°This is the house master and Tang Yu¡¯s sins, but now the Tang family has to pay for them.¡±


    It was a pity that he was not in the Tang family that day, nor did he know about the disputes between the Tang children and Tang Yin. What had caused her to be such a heartless person?


    Soon after Feng Ruqing left, the people of the Divine Herbs Sect arrived.


    These people were previously sent by Gu Zhenyang to destroy the Tang family. However, Nan Xian was too fast and had reached Yue City before they did. That was why they were late.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    But¡­


    With Nan Xian there, the people of the Divine Herbs Sect could not save Gu Zhenyang. They could only reluctantly watch him take Gu Zhenyang away.


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s footsteps were very slow. His eyes were fixed on the Rong Yan¡¯s back. He wanted her figure to be firmly engraved in her mind for fear that he would not be able to see her again¡­


    ¡°Yan¡¯er. I am satisfied that I can see you again in this life.¡±


    No regrets anymore.


    In the meantime, Gu Zhenyang reminisced that day when Rong Yan led the soldiers into Long Ao Kingdom, forcing the Emperor Long Ao to surrender the great prince, who wanted to kill the people.


    At that time, she was noble and elegant but at the same time domineering.


    She never found out that he was standing in the crowd watching the play.


    But he¡­ had engraved her fascinating figure in his heart and got involved in her life¡ªdoomed never to leave her life again.


    If there was an afterlife¡­


    ¡®I no longer regard life as an ant¡ªsomething small and meaningless.


    ¡®I no longer want to force you by hurting your loved ones.


    ¡®I will not force you to take it away.


    ¡®If I was fair and competitive, would you have chosen me?¡¯


    No one could answer his questions.


    Even the wind was so calm, breezing through his hair, but the grief in his heart still remained¡­


    On the battlefield.


    The sunset was beautiful.


    The blood stained the sand red. The soldiers collapsed into pools of blood as they piled up like mountains.


    War had always been brutal and bloody. No one liked to fight.


    But these border warriors gave up their hope in reuniting with their families; gave up their peaceful life and chose to stay at the border.


    ¡­ just to protect the country and the people.


    The strongmen of all countries could enter the city without going through the border. Hence, Liu Yun Kingdom would be in danger.


    However, the enemy troops had no way to invade and must pass by the border.


    Therefore, they must fight to the death and resist these people.

 Chapter 502 - A Tribute To The Border Warriors II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s been half a month.¡±


    Nalan Jing slashed the enemy¡¯s head and the blood splashed onto his handsome face. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°It has been half a month. If we continue to drag it out, we will run out of food. We will be exhausted on the battlefield and we will not be able to fight.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face was not as handsome as before.


    A hideous scar spread from the corner of his mouth to the corner of his eye.


    The blood had already dried up, and the traces were brown. There were countless dead souls under his sword. Even the body of the sword¡¯s original marks were now hidden.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er, can you still remember the military regulations of our Nalan family?¡± Nalan Zhangqian pierced the enemy¡¯s chest with his sword.


    His gaze passed through the warriors¡¯ figures and fell on the enemy¡¯s leader.


    Nalan Jing¡¯s appearance turned stoic. At this moment, he was emotionally moved.


    He was determined and strong¡ªspeaking with a powerful voice.


    ¡°The people of Nalan family would rather die on the battlefield than become prisoners in the enemy¡¯s ranks!¡±


    This was the military regulations that Nalan Hu had set up after Master Wei¡¯s arrest.


    Rather die on the battlefield than step back!


    Rather die on the battlefield than give the enemy an opportunity to live!


    Instead of surrendering to the enemy, it would be better to die than to suffer such torture and humiliation.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nalan Zhangqian lost his strength. He stabbed his long sword into the ground to stabilize his body. The face with a scar was plastered with a broad smile.


    ¡°All the soldiers at the Nalan family, listen up! There is nothing to be done, we may not go back alive this time!¡±


    His tears flowed down his cheeks and he was sad.


    ¡°I know that many of you want to go home, but you have defended the country for years! In the past ten years, you have resisted countless raids and stopped countless enemies!¡±Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    He pulled out the sword and rushed into the crowd again¡ªkilling and fighting.


    Whenever he lowered his long sword, another person fell to the ground.


    ¡°But now, we might have to rest here eternally!¡± His voice was trembling, but his tone was not weak¡ªit was arrogant and ambitious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once my father notices that I have not returned home for a long time, he will definitely send reinforcements again!¡±


    ¡°As long as we hold on this time, we can save the country and keep our people safe!¡±


    The soldiers stood upright with their shoulders unbowed.


    They were the soldiers of the Nalan family. They had their mission.


    Behind them¡ªin the country, there were not only unarmed civilians but also their wives and children.


    They were unwilling to allow their families to become the people of a vanquished nation! They were also unwilling to allow countless people to lose their lives.


    Thus, this was their duty and a long-cherished wish.


    Never back down!


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian.¡± Feng Qing¡ªthe enemy¡¯s general suddenly arrived in front of him and sneered. ¡°Let me offer a bit of advice. You better surrender to my kingdom¡ªZi Yun Kingdom. There may still be a way out.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Nalan family will never surrender!¡± Nalan Zhangqian laughed twice. ¡°Furthermore, there is still my father even if Jing¡¯er and I die! My father will definitely avenge me!¡±


    He was convinced!


    Feng Qing sneered. ¡°All the masters of the four countries have gone to Liu Yun country before we got here. Numerous Spirit Warriors have gone there as well. Your kingdom¡ªLiu Yun¡­ would have been destroyed by now. I don¡¯t know what you are still insisting on.¡±

 Chapter 503

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After being on the battlefield for a while, he had lost touch with the outside world. He did not know that the masters of the four-nation coalition forces had all been strangled by Qing Han.


    Nalan Zhangqian angrily hit the heads of those who came his way with his sword.


    His eyes were red and he shouted furiously.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My father will not be so easily killed by your men!¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face had also changed. His eyes were cold and full of hatred.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t the four-nation coalition forces just aiming for the border? Will they also attack the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom?


    ¡®Damn it! Damn, this group of people!¡¯


    ¡°Jing¡¯er.¡±


    When Nalan Zhangqian turned his head, he suddenly saw Nalan Jing in front of Feng Qing.


    Feng Qing raised his sword to block Nalan Jing.


    With a bang¡ªthe powerful force instantly caused Nalan Jing¡¯s body to be flung away, and the blood spurted out of his mouth. His face was even paler when he fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ have achieved Spirit Warrior tier?¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face seemed awful.


    A few days ago, he had fought with Feng Qing. At that time, he had not achieved Spirit Warrior tier. This time he came out and just stayed still. He did not expect him to have achieved it!


    ¡°I was lucky enough to have achieved it a few days ago. Nalan Zhangqian, you killed my father and cut off my brother¡¯s arms. Even your son had amputated my son¡¯s genital. How should we settle these matters?¡±


    There was an intense and deep-seated hatred between Nalan Jing and him!


    Even if he forced Nalan Zhangqian to surrender, it was not truthful. He knew that Nalan Zhangqian was stubborn and would never surrender. Hence, he had the chance to torture him till death!


    ¡°That is the case on the battlefield. If you want to settle accounts, then I have to say that you have also killed many of my soldiers. As for your son¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian spat out some blood. He wiped his mouth and his body was slightly shaken. ¡°He had forcefully seized the young girls. He deserved to die for he was so sinful! It¡¯s such a waste to just amputate your son¡¯s genitals. If it was me, I would have killed him on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian!¡±


    Feng Qing screamed and punched Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s chest.


    He moved backward leaving a deep mark on the ground.


    ¡°I only have a son. I only have a son! I will never descendants because of you. I will not forgive you so easily!¡±


    This time, he was determined to come¡ªjust for revenge!


    He wanted Nalan Zhangqian to live miserably!


    Nalan Jing swayed for a bit before standing up from the ground. He then rushed toward Feng Qing again.


    Feng Qing sneered and kicked Nalan Jing.


    The kick was full of spiritual power. The power penetrated Nalan Jing¡¯s body and his ribcage was indented.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er!¡± Nalan Zhangqian looked sad and slowly closed his eyes.


    After quite a while, he opened his eyes calmly.


    ¡°Feng Qing, there will be a decisive battle between us today!¡± Nalan Zhangqian gradually turned his gaze to Nalan Jing. ¡°Jing¡¯er, you are relatively strong. You will lead the soldiers of the Nalan family to kill more people! Just kill as many as you can! You must gain more time for them.¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, but he nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    They could not win the battle this time. However, if Nalan Zhangqian abandoned all the soldiers and fled, there was still a possibility of him surviving.


    Yet his pride did not allow him to do this!

 Chapter 504 - A Tribute To The Border Warriors IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The soldiers in front of him were his comrades!


    They had made so many sacrifices in order to defend the country.


    So, he¡­ would not abandon his companions just to escape and survive alone!


    Their only task was to kill as many people as they could!


    Smack!


    Feng Qing punched Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s chest with his fist. He balanced himself from falling after stumbling a few times.


    He wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth and continued to rush forward¡­


    Nalan Jing closed his eyes and could not bear to see what was going to happen. In the blink of an eye, he reached the enemy.


    He lifted up the sword in his hand and slashed; someone fell in front of him.


    ¡°Father, you can rest assured that I will kill more enemies. I will not let your sacrifice be in vain.¡±


    ***


    The windblown dust rose from the yellow sand.


    Unlike the bloody killing on the battlefield, somewhere not too far out in the distance was a girl wearing a green skirt. She seemed to be weak and her pretty face was pale.


    She was riding a snow wolf, braving the wind and dust.


    ¡°Ziyan. Are you okay?¡± Qing Yuan looked worriedly at Ziyan in front of him.


    Ziyan anxiously answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel sorry for troubling you. Qing Yuan, will this affect the task assigned to you by Fengyun Manor?¡±


    Qing Yuan smiled helplessly. His eyes were filled with gentle love and a sense of mischief.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e. I will certainly take care of you. You can be at ease. I will let other people do the work for me. Everything is fine.¡±


    Ziyan smiled slightly. She eventually closed her eyes, hiding the shadow in her eyes.


    Not long ago, the house lady of Fengyun Manor found her and asked her to lure Qing Yuan away.


    She did not know what happened. After all, Tang Yu was the Little Lady of Fengyun Manor. There must be indispensable benefits in the future if she helped her.


    Therefore, she ran to this place alone and enticed the spirit beasts to chase after her. She even crushed the jade badge that Qing Yuan had given to her. In this respect, Qing Yuan could feel that she was in danger and would come to save her no matter what.


    She had succeeded!


    The Little Lady¡ªTang Yu said that she would let her stay in Fengyun Manor after she returned. She would also be a disciple of Fengyun Manor. She no longer had to worry about the evildoers in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°Qing Yuan.¡± Ziyan raised her eyes. ¡°I just¡­ I heard that there was a Grade-6 spirit herb here. I came this far for it. If you have this spirit herb, presumably, you can have stronger strength. I am truly sorry. I did not expect it to be just a rumor. I also did not expect to encounter such a danger¡­¡±


    The Grade-6 spirit herb was extremely rare¡ªeven in Fengyun Manor.


    Qing Yuan caressed Ziyan¡¯s head while holding the snow wolf. His eyes were filled with a smile and gentle.


    ¡°I appreciate that you have this intention. It is enough.¡±


    Ziyan had encountered such a danger because of him. He had to save her no matter what.


    When Qing Yuan regained his composure, he found that the battle ahead was still going on.


    It was normal for a war to occur at the border of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    When he went to rescue Ziyan, he had passed the border. After all, the war between the kingdoms had nothing to do with him. He had never been idle.


    But now¡­


    Qing Yuan saw Feng Qing stepping hard on Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s head, forcing Nalan Zhangqian to bow to him. Qing Yuan¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 505

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A gentleman prefers death to humiliation. If two countries were engaged in war, killing the enemy¡¯s general was acceptable. Humiliating people¡­ was it not too much?


    ¡°Qing Yuan!¡±


    Ziyan saw Qing Yuan wanting to move forward. She hurriedly took his hand as her heart thumped quickly.


    Nalan Zhangqian and Nalan Jing¡­


    Moreover, looking at the situation, they were unlikely to survive.


    Thinking of what Liu Yun Kingdom had done to Long Ao Kingdom, she felt an indescribable but refreshing feeling in her heart as well as the pleasure of revenge when she saw Nalan Zhangqian being trampled under someone else¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Qing Yuan. That person¡­ is my former fianc¨¦.¡±


    Qing Yuan stopped.


    He knew that Ziyan had a fianc¨¦ called Nalan Jing. The marriage had ended up with nothing.


    That person¡­ was Nalan Jing?


    Ziyan lowered her eyes and looked sad. ¡°In the beginning, I was sent by Father to marry Nalan Jing for the purpose of the countries¡¯ alliance. I initially did not like him, but he often visits Long Ao Kingdom deliberately to please me¡­ Later, he had an affair with my maid¡ªthe one you saw last time.¡±


    Qing Yuan was stunned. The masked maid appeared in his mind. Somehow, he had always felt a little strange whenever he recalled the masked maid.


    But that feeling quickly vanished again.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Qing Yuan frowned and asked.


    Ziyan smiled. ¡°I never want to snatch someone¡¯s lover.¡± Therefore, she gave Nalan Jing to her maid. Who would have known that Nalan Jing is not a person with an incurable passion? He abandoned my maid after sleeping with her. He caused my maid to lose her voice and even ruined her face because she was reluctant! I pitied my maid, so I allowed her to stay by my side since.¡±


    Qing Yuan was the kind of person who would never investigate his lover¡¯s past.


    Therefore, he only knew that Ziyan had had a fianc¨¦¡ªnone other than that.


    Coupled with the annulment of the alliance between both countries, Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s Council never it announced in public.


    The Nalan family felt disgraced after being given a cold-shoulder. Therefore, they also did not announce the annulment to the public either.


    So far¡­ no one knew the reason for the annulment.


    ¡°A member of the Nalan family, the general of a kingdom, how could he be such a loser?¡± Qing Yuan frowned as he felt an aversion. If he had fallen in love with someone, he would never care about her identity. He would not touch the girl¡¯s body before marriage.


    Nalan Jing¡ªthis villain should not be saved!


    Qing Yuan shook his head and felt pity as he thought of the masked maid¡¯s encounter. ¡°The girl was very miserable. She was married to a bad husband.¡±


    Ziyan closed her eyes, hiding the feeling of abomination and hatred in her eyes.


    When she looked up, she immediately smiled gently.


    ¡°Qing Yuan. You don¡¯t understand the world at all. My maid, she was just a turf-hunter. Otherwise, she would not have seduced him knowing he was my fianc¨¦. In the end, she was abandoned. It serves her right. I sympathize with her, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I acknowledge her behavior.¡±


    Ziyan smiled with pure eyes. ¡°To me, power is not that important. You are now a member of Fengyun Manor. If you want to leave Fengyun Manor one day, I am willing to endure the hardships of traveling and going to the ends of the earth with you.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s felt a sense of warmth. He suppressed the pity he had for the maid after hearing Ziyan¡¯s confession.

 Chapter 506 - A Tribute To The Border Warriors VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There was no longer a good feeling toward the maid.


    ¡°Ziyan. You can rest assured that I will never let you suffer and will give you a peaceful life!¡±


    He would marry Ziyan despite being opposed by Fengyun Manor.


    He would marry her without hesitation!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qing Yuan sighed. He turned around and walked away.


    ***


    There was a bloody war on the battlefield.


    Feng Qing trampled on Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s head.


    Nalan Zhangqian lay on the ground as he had difficulties breathing.


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian. You are so stubborn! As long as you are willing to surrender, I will spare your life!¡± Feng Qing looked down coldly at the man under his foot.


    Nalan Zhangqian supported himself using his long arms. He used all his strength and forced Feng Qing to move back a few steps. He stood up from the ground.


    He stood still, although his body was shaking. His face was covered with dust, and he smiled scornfully and contemptuously.


    ¡°Feng Qing. The Nalan family¡¯s soldiers will never surrender!¡±


    This was the soul of the Nalan family!


    He slowly closed his eyes. He then suddenly opened his eyes after a bit.


    ¡°All fellow soldiers, we need to guard the land behind us! There are also many unarmed people. If these people set foot on the land, the land will shed blood like water and cause countless deaths and injuries!


    ¡°Listen, all members of the Nalan family should collectively self-destruct! Even if we lose our souls, our corpse will be immortal! Our flesh and blood will block the invaders like a gate.


    ¡°We swear that we will guard the border till death!¡±


    ***


    Qing Yuan paused. He slowly turned back.


    What he saw was a determined face.


    Deeply engraved in his mind.


    If Fengyun Manor was in jeopardy, he would protect the elders and the others without caring about his life and death.


    Nonetheless, if he were to protect an ordinary disciple, he would never make any sacrifice.


    However, the general of the Nalan family would not hesitate to make such a sacrifice for ordinary people!


    Self-destruction meant no chance to reincarnate!


    He used his life to defend the country!


    These generals would be the only ones making such a choice on the mainland.


    It was shocking and unbearable.


    Indeed. Qing Yuan felt a little disturbed.


    It was for the soul of the Nalan family¡¯s soldiers!


    These people were innocent no matter how many mistakes Nalan Jing had made. Could he really watch the warriors sacrifice themselves?


    ¡°Ziyan, I¡¯m sorry. Nalan Jing is scum, but I can¡¯t leave the people of the Nalan family.¡±


    The battle of the kingdom had nothing to do with the reclusive world.


    They could not get involved in these things either.


    Somehow, Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s perseverance provoked his emotions easily.


    No one disrespects the hero!


    He admired Nalan Zhangqian more than Feng Qing.


    Ziyan¡¯s face changed, and she bit her lip hard. She suddenly thought of an idea. Her body stumbled, and she fell forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qing Yuan turned back after he heard a panicked scream.


    When he saw Ziyan fainting, he suddenly panicked and swiftly approached to catch her body.


    ¡°Ziyan. How are you feeling?¡± Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    Ziyan was injured when trying to look for the spirit herb for him. Thus, he would never let anything happen to her.

 Chapter 507 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ziyan coughed twice weakly. She laughed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You go and help the people in the Nalan family. I don¡¯t care how Nalan Jing had treated me before. I don¡¯t want them to die in the war. But, if you interfere with the fights in the secular world, will the people from the reclusive world punish you?¡±


    Qing Yuan was stunned. He raised his head and saw Ziyan¡¯s worried eyes. His heart was heavy and his gaze fell on Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s determined and strong face.


    Qing Yuan would not interfere with the fights in the secular world.


    But, it would not be against the rules if he wanted to stop someone from self-destruction.


    ***


    Nalan Zhangqian laughed for a long time. His laughter was rather harsh in this bloodstained battlefield.


    His presence was strong and his manic power appeared.


    That time, not only were the enemies frightened, even Feng Qing seemed frightened too.


    ¡°Nalan Zhangqian, you really don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡±


    As a Spirit Warrior, a person self-destructing would not make much difference to him. But, he would surely be a disabled person if he survived after so many people chose to self-destruct in front of him.


    ¡°Feng Qing, I, Nalan Zhangqian will never allow anyone to humiliate our Nalan family in my lifetime. Even if my soul is destroyed, even if I could never come back in another lifetime, I¡¯ll never allow you to wantonly mock our soldiers!¡±


    The soldiers from the Nalan family stopped their fights. Their spiritual force rushed toward their dantian and there was chaos in their bodies. They had explosive power.


    Nalan Jing closed his eyes slowly.


    Unknowingly, an exquisite and cute face appeared in his mind when he was nearing death himself.


    The young girl was cute and naughty. She seemed naive and innocent. All of it appeared in his mind.


    He might never meet her in this lifetime again.


    They had met a few times only. But, her innocent and naive face was deeply imprinted in his memory.


    There was a loud and angry roar under the quiet sky.


    It was thunderous.


    Even the sky shook under the force.


    ¡°Who allowed you to self-destruct? Nalan Zhangqian, you¡¯re really looking for death! I¡¯ll torture you after we¡¯re back! You unfilial son!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian froze and he opened his eyes quickly.


    At that moment, an angry old face appeared in his vision. He could not help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡®Here he is!


    ¡®It¡¯s really him!¡¯


    He knew if his father found out that he was not home, his father would definitely come and rescue him as soon as possible.


    It was because he was his son.


    Nalan Zhangqian walked quickly toward his father as the feeling of rebirth overcame him. There was happiness on his handsome face. He opened his arms and he intended to give his father a big hug.


    But, who knew¡­


    Nalan Hu was so infuriated that he slapped his son. He was outraged. ¡°You unfilial son! Who allowed you to self-destruct without my permission? You have even brought along my grandson and numerous soldiers to self-destruct with you! When we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll definitely punish you! You little bastard!¡±


    Nalan Hu was still trembling when he thought of the incident just now.


    Luckily, he made it on time. ¡®If not, we would have been separated forever and that bastard would never appear in this world!


    ¡®Self-destruct?


    ¡®Hmm!


    ¡®He even learned how to self-destruct. If I don¡¯t punish him heavily, then I¡¯m not Nalan Hu!¡¯

 Chapter 508 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Zhangqian asked helplessly, ¡°Father, if I¡¯m a bastard, then who are you?¡±


    Nalan Hu did not know how to respond to that.


    Nalan Hu did not answer his question. It was because he had raised his hand and given Nalan Zhangqian a second slap.


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­¡±


    Nalan Hu wanted to scold Nalan Zhangqian more but in the end, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s body was shaky but there was a smile on his face. He seemed to be not worried anymore.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s so good. I know that much has happened in the imperial city. You would surely come and rescue me at the earliest hour after you have resolved the disaster in the imperial city. Our Nalan soldiers could now be spared from death. It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    Nalan Hu was stunned.


    He coughed awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re my son. How would I forget about you? You be careful next time. If you want to self-destruct again, I¡¯ll definitely kill you myself!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian coughed twice. His face was pale and it seemed like he would faint anytime now.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s facial expression changed. He scolded angrily, ¡°Feng Qing, you villain! How dare you hurt my son and grandson. I¡¯ll kill you today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have the same surname as my son!¡±


    Feng Qing did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you have the same surname as your son?¡¯


    Feng Qing looked at Nalan Hu before turning to the three masters behind him. His facial expression worsened.


    ¡°Why are you still alive? Why?¡±


    There were numerous warriors gathered at the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom. ¡®How come Nalan Hu is still alive?¡¯


    Nalan Hu turned to Feng Qing. He was angry.


    ¡°All Nalan soldiers listen to my order! Kill! Kill every enemy! Take revenge for our deceased companions!¡±


    The soldiers were in despair before Nalan Hu appeared. Otherwise, they would not have chosen to self-destruct.


    But, his appearance gave hope to every soldier. Their fighting spirit peaked.


    ¡°Kill every enemy from the four kingdoms! Boost our Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s dignity!¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re the soldiers of Liu Yun Kingdom!


    ¡®We¡¯ll neer allow anyone to humiliate our Liu Yun Kingdom!


    ¡®We¡¯ll never forgive anybody who invaded our Liu Yun Kingdom!¡¯


    ***


    Qing Yuan stopped walking.


    He shook his head and sighed softly.


    ¡°It seems that they don¡¯t need our help anymore. Ziyan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ziyan lowered her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly. Her breathing was heavy and there was a cloud in her eyes.


    ¡®How come the Nalan family could escape this time¡­¡¯


    But, there was still a lot of time. She could take her revenge on the Nalan family when she entered Feng Yun Manor in the future.


    There was a soft smile on Ziyan¡¯s face. She seemed like a person who had achieved what she wanted.


    ¡®Nalan Jing, there¡¯s a vast difference between us.


    ¡®I left you so that I could marry a person from Feng Yun Manor.


    ¡®Without me, you can marry a minister¡¯s daughter from the secular world in the future.


    ¡®The marriage between us was forced and arranged by others. That day, your aunt brought along her soldiers and attacked our Long Ao Kingdom. My father had no choice but to offer me as a peace offering. Now, there¡¯s no more Nalan Yan in the Liu Yun Kingdom. It was understandable that I broke off our engagement.


    ¡®If you want to blame somebody, just blame yourself for being weak. You can¡¯t have a good woman like me.¡¯


    Qing Yuan turned and he did not look at the war behind him again.


    But, a familiar presence came toward him. It seemed that many years had passed and that presence appeared in front of him again.

 Chapter 509 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was unbelievable. His body froze slightly. He was afraid that it was all but a hallucination. He turned around rather gingerly.


    ¡®Ten years!


    ¡®They looked for her for ten years!


    ¡®Finally, she¡¯s there!¡¯


    Qing Yuan clenched his fists tightly. His breathing was rapid. His eyes were opened widely for fear that he might lose sight of any detail.


    ***


    Nalan Hu had beaten Feng Qing and he was already lying on the ground. Nalan Hu stepped on him harshly and there was an arrogant and smug smile on his face.


    But, Nalan Hu seemed to feel something and he raised his head slowly¡­


    The sword in his hand fell onto the floor with a thud. It speared Feng Qing¡¯s leg and blood gushed out. He gave a shrill cry of pain.


    But, nobody was bothered about Feng Qing at that moment.


    Nalan Hu, Nalan Zhangqian, and his son, and even Master Wei and the others¡­ All of their eyes were fixed onto a woman not far away. Their eyes were filled with fright and shock. They looked like they had just met a ghost. Their eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Qin Feiyang pointed at the girl who was wearing a light yellow long dress. His heart shook at that moment. He was so nervous that he could not even utter a complete sentence.


    ¡®Her features, facial expression, and presence are exactly those of the empress. It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s a mistake!


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she dead? Why is she still alive? Is she a zombie?


    ¡®She might be a zombie. Look at her slim face. It seems like she¡¯s undernourished. She might not get enough nutrients from the ground. So, she¡¯s that slim after all those years.¡¯


    Feng Qing wanted to scold somebody but all the words died in his throat when he saw Nalan Yan.


    He was frightened, nervous, and shocked.


    He still did not hold back and his voice was shrill like the cry of a ghost and the howl of wolves.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡®Empress Nalan!


    ¡®How could Empress Nalan crawl out from the tomb?


    ¡®Is it because of the attack on Liu Yun Kingdom that she is forced to come out from the tomb?


    ¡®She¡¯s really here to take revenge on us!¡¯


    Feng Qing burst into tears because he was frightened.


    It was unknown as to how far a damage Nalan Yan had done to the people of the four kingdoms that year. They were trembling badly just by seeing her there. They just wanted to look for a place to hide.


    Ziyan was different from the others compared to their shocks. She turned her head slightly to the side and she saw the excitement and happiness deep in Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes. Her heart was heavy and she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®What kind of relationship does that woman have with Qing Yuan?


    ¡®No! Qing Yuan is mine. Nobody can take him away from me!¡¯


    Qing Yuan¡¯s steps faltered and he stopped walking toward Nalan Yan when he heard her first sentence.


    ¡°Father, Elder Brother, Little Jing¡¯er, I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan looked past the numerous people in front of her.


    Her gaze fell on her beloved family members.


    There was only the Nalan family in her eyes. She never even notice Qing Yuan who was now pale not far away from her.


    Nalan Hu was stunned. He held out his calloused hand and touched Nalan Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡®It¡¯s warm.¡¯


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you still alive?¡±


    Nalan Hu¡¯s voice was shaky and he was afraid that he would not receive an answer that he wanted.


    He was scared.


    He was scared that Nalan Yan appeared as a ghost that day because of the war. He was afraid that it was all but a dream and when he woke up, his daughter would no longer be there.


    Nalan Yan held Nalan Hu¡¯s hand. She saw Nalan Hu¡¯s white hair and she was sad¡ªtears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 510 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s me who has wronged you. Your unfilial daughter is back¡­¡±


    She kneeled down heavily on one knee. She could not stop crying.


    Nalan Yan could imagine how devastating the news of her death would be for her old father.


    Her elder brother would also be devastated.


    Nalan Jing¡¯s body was shaking. He raised his head slowly and his eyes fell on Feng Ruqing.


    His¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he wanted to ask her something. But, he could not even say a word then.


    Nobody wanted to break the warmth and the joy at that moment.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Nalan Yan and helped her up. She smiled and turned to look at Nalan Hu.


    ¡°Grandpa, I left Fengyun Manor that day because I wanted to go and fetch Mother. But, I didn¡¯t know what kind of challenges she has faced out there. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be worried about us too. So, I didn¡¯t tell you about it. Now, I have finally done what I wanted to do. I have brought my mother home!¡±


    Feng Tianyu walked forward and he pulled Nalan Yan into his embrace. Hs smiled and there was a sense of bottomless gentleness in him.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, the general doesn¡¯t blame you. You left because you wanted to protect us. No one would blame you. It¡¯s because for us, there¡¯s nothing better than having you back.¡±


    Nalan Hu could not help but cry. Suddenly, he laughed out loud. There were tears in his laughter. It was mixed with great excitement and agitation.


    ¡°I have sacrificed my whole life for our emperor and kingdom. There¡¯s good news for me at last. Finally, there¡¯s a reunion for my family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. She did not say much.


    ¡®It¡¯s still too early to talk about reunion.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing still had a younger brother. She did not know where he was. It was not a reunion before she could locate where he was.


    Qin Chen walked toward Feng Ruqing and held her hand softly.


    The youth¡¯s eyes were determined and as clear as water.


    ¡°Your family will surely be reunited!¡±


    ¡®No matter how large Cang Yue Mainland is!


    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely sacrifice everything I have to look for your younger brother so that your family can have a reunion!¡¯


    ¡°Cousin!¡± Tang Yin rushed toward Nalan Jing and touched the scar on his face. She almost burst into tears. ¡°Cousin, who hurt you? I¡¯ll ask Qian Ning to kill him for you!¡±


    Nalan Jing was stunned. He said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Xiao Qing¡¯s family is my family. Her father is my father. Her elder brother is my elder brother!¡±


    Feng Tianyu who was standing at the side was speechless.


    ¡®When did I have another daughter? Can I say no?¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ what about her husband?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s facial expression changed. She corrected angrily, ¡°Love rival!¡±


    Nalan Jing was speechless.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ¡®It seems that this young girl likes my cousin a lot.


    ¡®It¡¯s not easy if we want to make her normal again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes looked past Nalan Jing and were focused on Nalan Zhangqian.


    After a short while, she turned to look at Feng Qing who was lying on the ground. She squinted.


    ¡°Did you attack my uncle and cousin?¡±


    Feng Qing¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°The four kingdoms have worked together this time because they were helped by a warrior from the reclusive world. You can beat our warriors but you might not beat that young master. If you¡¯re sensible¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re talking about Gu Zhenyang.¡± Feng Ruqing seemed not to care much.


    Feng Qing was stunned.


    He had never met the young master from the reclusive world before. The one who had always contacted him was a palace maid. He had eavesdropped before and he knew that the young master was addressed as Young Master Zhenyang by that palace maid.


    ¡®How¡­ does Feng Ruqing know that name?¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, that Young Master Zhenyang is a guest at my mother¡¯s house.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled beautifully. ¡°Do you want to go and meet him?¡±

 Chapter 511 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Qing clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t understand. You just have to know that Gu Zhenyang was escorted there as a guest from the Divine Herbs Sect. You don¡¯t have to know about other things!¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and a long sword appeared in her hand out of thin air.


    She walked toward Feng Qing.


    ¡°I always take revenge for whatever anyone has done to us. You have hurt my uncle and cousin. I¡¯ll kill you for what you have done. I just hope that you won¡¯t be the enemy of our Liu Yun Kingdom in your next life.¡±


    The long sword speared him and blood gushed out from Feng Qing¡¯s neck. His eyes widened as they were fixed on Feng Ruqing.


    In the end, he still could not recover from what Feng Ruqing said¡­


    ¡®Gu Zhenyang was escorted there from the Divine Herbs Sect!


    ¡®The word ¡®escorted¡¯ has a different meaning here. That word is certainly not what it sounds like given that Young Master Zhenyang has a very deep resentment toward Liu Yun Kingdom.¡¯


    Feng Qing regretted what he had done before he died.


    He regretted being the enemy of the Nalan family.


    He even regretted taking the initiative to die.


    Feng Qing closed his eyes unwillingly.


    The enemy troops had lost him. There were more people in the Nalan family now. The enemy troops soon became like a heap of loose sand without any spirit to fight on. They soon surrendered.


    One never kills those who surrender in a war.


    The fights between kingdoms were different from those fights between families. They would never cease fighting until one family was completely destroyed.


    No matter what kind of mistakes were done, those soldiers were just obeying the order from their superiors. They had no choice.


    So, it was the emperor and ministers who were wrong here. The people obeying their orders were innocent.


    Nobody was not afraid of death. Nobody liked war. An emperor enjoyed the joy of the soldiers fighting for more territories for him. But, those soldiers risked their lives for those territories.


    That was why Liu Yun Kingdom never fought for more territories.


    They just protected their own lands and did not allow for any invasion. They would never ask their innocent soldiers to die for them.


    However, it did not mean that the Nalan family would take those surrendered soldiers under its wings even if they did not kill them.


    Those people surrendered and they would be accepted as the soldiers of Liu Yun Kingdom but not of the Nalan family.


    The soldiers from the Nalan family would choose to die instead of surrendering. So, they did not need any surrendered soldiers.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Nalan Zhangqian walked forward with staggering steps. He greeted the emperor respectfully. ¡°I did not disappoint you. I have protected the territory of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Tianyu sighed and patted Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    How Feng Tianyu had addressed Nalan Zhangqian was filled with deep and true emotion.


    Now, Nalan Zhangqian was not Feng Tianyu¡¯s minister and he himself was not an emperor.


    They were just a family.


    Nalan Zhangqian was stunned. There were tears in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Brother, you¡¯ve worked so hard.¡±


    ¡®Surely, there will be times when you need to work harder¡­¡¯


    Feng Tianyu was not brave enough to say that.


    He was afraid that Nalan Zhangqian would never return to the imperial city and guard the border immediately if he knew of the truth. Feng Tianyu wanted him to act as an emperor for him in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s body shook slightly. He turned slowly and his gaze fell on Nalan Yan. He cried ceaselessly.


    ¡°Sister, welcome¡­ home.¡±


    ¡®A separation of sixteen years! A pain that lasted for sixteen years!


    ¡®Now, she¡¯s finally back!


    ¡®It¡¯s wonderful!¡¯


    Nalan Zhangqian covered his face but the tears still flowed down his cheeks from between his fingers. He was filled with a sense of great excitement.


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly and she felt a nervous stare from some distance away. She could not help but turn in that direction.


    Suddenly, Qing Yuan¡¯s pale face entered her vision. It happened so suddenly.

 Chapter 512 - Who Allowed You To Self

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, do you know him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing saw how the man was staring at Nalan Yan. She frowned and asked.


    Nalan Yan was stunned. She followed Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze and saw the man. She was surprised. ¡°Qing Yuan?¡±


    Ten years ago, Qing Yuan was still a young boy. Now, he had grown up and he seemed mature.


    ¡°Mother, do you know the person standing beside him?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°Ziyan, she¡¯s the princess of Long Ao Kingdom. She was my cousin¡¯s fiancee. But, the people from Long Ao Kingdom came a year ago and had broken the engagement. They left my cousin behind.¡±


    All of the people thought that the empress had died many years ago and Long Ao Kingdom never had the intention to break off the engagement. But, it was rather baffling that they came and broke it off that time.


    Feng Ruqing could not understand it but now she understood after seeing the man standing beside Ziyan.


    Nalan Yan lowered her eyes. ¡°At first, I know Ziyan¡¯s mother. We met each other in Liu Yun Kingdom. Jing¡¯er was there that day too. I saw how Jing¡¯er cared for her unborn child in her belly. So, we made that engagement for them that day.¡±


    She sighed softly and continued speaking.


    ¡°But, one cannot force another in the issue of love. I said before that if they could not be together in the future, they could break off the engagement. We made that engagement privately. But, who knew Long Ao Kingdom would do that kind of thing. So, the emperor offered to have an arranged marriage with their princess just to soothe my anger. So, I chose Ziyan.¡±


    But, they still did not get together in the end¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s alright. We cannot force anybody to love. I don¡¯t like to force anyone. If Ziyan is good, it¡¯s fine if I grant what she wants.¡¯


    Nalan Yan raised her eyes and saw that Qing Yuan was walking toward her.


    Ziyan had gotten down from the azure snake and was obediently walking next to Qing Yuan.


    ¡°Empress Nalan, you¡¯re still alive.¡± Ziyan smiled slightly before Qing Yuan could speak. She frowned slightly soon after. She said weakly and apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Empress Nalan. My fiance wanted to help General Nalan just now but he did not do so because he wanted to take care of me. My body is weak. If you¡¯re unhappy about that, I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    She lowered her head. She seemed honest and sincere. She did not seem to notice that all the people present had different facial expressions now.


    Nalan Yan turned cold and distant.


    At first, she had no bad impression of Ziyan. She believed that one cannot be forced to love.


    But¡­


    What Ziyan said made her heart heavy. She smiled coldly.


    ¡°Are you trying to show off?¡± Nalan Yan walked forward slowly. She sneered. ¡°You just want to show off your man, don¡¯t you? He can sacrifice everything for you without bothering about others. You just want to show us how important you are to him, don¡¯t you? Why do I remember that your fiance is my nephew? Where did this man come from?¡±


    There was cold sweat on Qing Yuan¡¯s forehead. He tugged at Ziyan¡¯s hand to indicate to her to stop talking.


    Ziyan was jealous.


    ¡®Why does Qing Yuan care about her so much if she¡¯s already a married woman?¡¯


    ¡°Empress Nalan, I did not mean that. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°She broke off the engagement with my cousin long ago. These people looked down on us since you¡¯re no longer here. They disliked my cousin. But, it¡¯s fine that they had broken off the engagement. Otherwise, I would have broken it off for him.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Devastated Qing Yuan I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin was infuriated.


    ¡®My cousin is so outstanding. Why would that woman break off their engagement?¡¯


    ¡°What Xiao Qing said is right! We really should break off that engagement! She¡¯s not a match for my cousin!¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s facial expression worsen. She looked at Qing Yuan who was standing beside her.


    ¡®Before this, Qing Yuan never allowed anybody to humiliate me. Now, he just stands there and lets them humiliate me without saying anything.¡¯


    ¡°Ziyan, stop talking.¡±


    Qing Yuan was almost completely devastated.


    There was a rule in Fengyun Manor. Nobody could uncover her identity no matter where they were. He wanted to tell Ziyan about Nalan Yan¡¯s identity but he was not brave enough to do.


    Certainly, Qing Yuan did not know that Nalan Yan¡¯s identity was no longer a secret for the reclusive world. He did not have to hide the truth anymore.


    ¡°I just want to apologize. If there¡¯s anything more that you¡¯re unhappy about, I¡¯ll apologize again.¡± Ziyan seemed a bit relieved and there was an unreadable smile on her face. ¡°I think that Empress Nalan is not an unreasonable person that will force me to marry Young Master Nalan.¡±


    Qing Yuan pinched Ziyan¡¯s arm and his handsome face was rather twisted now. ¡°Ziyan!¡±


    Ziyan felt Qing Yuan¡¯s anger and her heart was heavy.


    ¡®I have known Qing Yuan for a year now. He is always gentle toward me and he is never mean toward me.


    ¡®Now, he is angry because of Nalan Yan¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mother.¡± Feng Ruqing squeezed Nalan Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since she thinks that we¡¯re villains, then let us be the villains. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Ziyan was stunned. She looked at Feng Ruqing without quite catching on to what she meant.


    ¡®Are these people really planning to force me to marry Nalan Jing?


    ¡®How could they do that in front of Qing Yuan?


    ¡®But, Feng Ruqing is always a villain. What couldn¡¯t she do?¡¯


    She was disappointed as looked at Nalan Yan. She never even looked at Feng Ruqing, not even once.


    ¡°Empress Nalan, I just want to apologize and I have no other meaning. I never thought that you¡¯ll think that much. If my presence annoys you, then Qing Yuan and I will return to the Feng Yun Manor now. We won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore.¡±


    The way she spoke of Feng Yun Manor was nonchalant. But, it seemed like she was showing off Qing Yuan¡¯s identity in an underlying manner.


    Qing Yuan froze and it seemed like his feet were planted onto the ground. Ziyan tugged at him but he still did not move. She turned and saw that Qing Yuan was still fixing his gaze on Nalan Yan.


    The man¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He felt Nalan Yan¡¯s cold and strong presence clearly. He wanted to defend Ziyan.


    Nalan Yan scanned him coldly. Her cold and stern voice prohibited him from speaking. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    It was customary for Qing Yuan to obey Nalan Yan¡¯s order. He kept his mouth shut after her order. He did not dare to speak anymore. So, he had no choice but to wink at Ziyan vigorously so that she could understand.


    ¡°Empress!¡± Ziyan thought that Nalan Yan was talking to her. She sighed. ¡°I told you I have no other meaning. I just want to give you an explanation. Why did you ask me to shut up? Don¡¯t tell me that Nalan family owns the whole world? No one else can talk anymore?¡±


    There was a flash of coldness in Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes. She laughed coldly and said, ¡°You said that you¡¯re from the Feng Yun Manor? How come the Feng Yun Manor stoop to so low a level like this that they would accept anyone?¡±

 Chapter 514 - Devastated Qing Yuan II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ziyan appeared so righteous. ¡°Empress Nalan, what is the meaning of that? I, Ziyan, will follow the one I marry. Since I¡¯m Qing Yuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then I belong to Fengyun Manor. I won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate Fengyun Manor!¡±


    Qing Yuan would be gratified to see how Ziyan protected Fengyun Manor if this event happened in the past. But, now¡­


    The one standing in front of them was the lady of Fengyun clan!


    His cold sweat ran down ceaselessly. He quickly tugged at Ziyan¡¯s sleeves.


    Ziyan did not seem to notice it and there was a determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Nalan Yan said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Then, Qing Yuan is no longer a member of Fengyun Manor. Both of you can leave now!¡±


    Qing Yuan froze.


    ¡®No longer a member of Fengyun Manor¡­


    ¡®No longer!¡¯


    Nalan Yan¡¯s voice was like thunder and it exploded in Qing Yuan¡¯s mind. He raised his eyes and looked at Nalan Yan in disbelief. There were tears in his eyes.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why did the manor master kick me out of Fengyun Manor?


    ¡®What have I done? I¡¯ll change. Is that okay?¡¯


    ¡°Empress Nalan.¡± Ziyan found it hilarious. She laughed out loud. ¡°Fengyun Manor is not under Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s guard. There¡¯s the manor lady of Fengyun clan, Tang Yu. If we are to be kicked out of Fengyun Manor, only the manor lady of Fengyun clan could do so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ziyan!¡± Qing Yuan scolded her at last. He trembled and looked at the girl in front of him despairingly. It felt like it was the first time he really got to know. ¡°Are you very close to Tang Yu?¡±


    Those people who were under the manor master before never liked Tang Yu.


    Moreover, they did not even address her as the manor lady of Fengyun clan behind her back.


    Ziyan was his fianc¨¦e and she knew perfectly well that he never liked Tang Yu. ¡®Why did she talk like that?¡¯


    Ziyan seemed to recover her senses and pursed her lips tightly.


    She was so infuriated to the point where she had forgotten how much Qing Yuan had hated the manor lady of Fengyun clan.


    But, she was still the manor lady of Fengyun clan. The whole Fengyun Manor had to listen to her order no matter how exaggerated her ways of dealing with things were.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± Ziyan paled. She seemed apologetic. ¡°Tang Yu wanted to keep me in Fengyun Manor before. I did not dare to reject her because of you. I was afraid that she would target you and treat you badly. I¡¯m so sorry. I did not mean that.¡±


    She raised her eyes and there was deep emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s for you, I¡¯ll be willing to be a maid to Tang Yu.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s heart shook. ¡®No matter what happened, what Ziyan did was done for me.


    ¡®What right do I have to blame her?


    ¡®Ziyan knows what a hot-tempered person Tang Yu is. She¡¯s still willing to obey her order because of me.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never be able to pay off her deep love.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing suddenly appeared in front of Ziyan and she kicked Ziyan¡¯s chest harshly.


    Qing Yuan was unable to respond and Ziyan was flung into the air before falling down heavily onto the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t control my leg whenever I hear Tang Yu¡¯s name.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention her name more often?¡±


    Ziyan was speechless.


    She nearly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡®She can¡¯t control her leg whenever she hears that name?


    ¡®That woman is just jealous of Tang Yu!


    ¡®She¡¯s jealous of the manor lady of Fengyun clan and the endless power she has. But, even if she¡¯s jealous of the manor lady of Fengyun clan, she would never be able to achieve what the manor lady of Fengyun clan has, even if she used her whole life to try to achieve that.¡¯

 Chapter 515 - Devastated Qing Yuan III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s facial expression changed. He wanted to say something but both Feng Ruqing and Nalan Yan looked at him at the same time. Their voices were stern.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Qing Yuan was speechless.


    ¡®Now I¡¯m not even allowed to talk?¡±


    Feng Ruqing eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your identity. I also don¡¯t care about how loyal you were toward Fengyun Clan before. My mother said it just now. I¡¯ll give you a choice. One, leave Ziyan. Two, leave Fengyun Clan.¡±


    Qing Yuan was stunned.


    Ziyan risked her life for him. She was even willing to be a maid to Tang Yu.¡¯ If I leave her behind now, then I¡¯ll be a cruel person.¡¯


    But, Fengyun Clan had always been his home. He was nearly killed before and it was the manor master who had saved him. She had even brought him back to Fengyun Clan.


    He was unwilling to leave Fengyun Clan and he was more than unwilling to leave the manor master.


    ¡°Ziyan, apologize to them!¡± Qing Yuan clenched his fists tightly. He was in pain. ¡°Quickly apologize to them.¡±


    Ziyan was shocked.


    It was impossible that she did not notice the change in Qing Yuan even though she might be stupid.


    ¡®Is it because of Nalan Yan? Does she have some kind of relationship with Fengyun Clan?¡¯


    Ziyan got up slowly.


    Her face was pale and she seemed weak.


    That helpless smile on her face terrified Qing Yuan. He felt guilty.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ziyan.


    ¡®You¡¯re very important to me. I¡¯ll not leave you behind. But, Fengyun clan is like a home to me and I cannot lose that.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I¡¯m not wrong. She attacked me first. Why do I have to apologize?¡± Ziyan smiled softly and turned to Nalan Yan. ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom ruined my Long Ao Kingdom first. I don¡¯t even hate you for that. I also don¡¯t know what mistakes I have done. Feng Ruqing bullied me like that and you still ask me to apologize to them?¡±


    ¡®Even if Nalan Yan has a strong relation with Fengyun clan, it might be only her relationship with the elders.


    ¡®The whole of Fengyun Clan still belonged to the manor lady of Fengyun clan.


    ¡®She¡¯s the rightful owner of Fengyun Clan!


    ¡®So, I don¡¯t have to apologize to anybody!¡¯


    Ziyan raised her eyes and smiled pathetically.


    There were arrogance and pride in her eyes. She would never lower her head.


    Qing Yuan felt coldness all over his body. He turned his body gingerly and kneeled down heavily with both his knees. He kneeled down in front of Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Please forgive her. Ziyan is still young and naive. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t know anything, so¡­¡± The man was sobbing and his voice was shaky. ¡°In fact, she¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡®Ziyan is only ignorant.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even reveal the manor master¡¯s identity.¡¯


    But, Ziyan¡¯s characteristics are such. She was filled with self-respect and self-love. She might not even admit that she was wrong even if she knew manor master¡¯s identity.


    ¡®It¡¯s simply because¡­ she¡¯s that kind of person. If not, I would not have liked her so much.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing walked past Qing Yuan and kicked Ziyan behind her knee. Ziyan was forced to kneel down.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, Cousin. Come now!¡± There was a cold smile on her lips. She looked down at the woman who was kneeling in front of her, condescendingly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s facial expression changed.


    She wanted to stand up but Feng Ruqing kicked her again. Her voice was filled with arrogance and aggressiveness.


    The people from the Nalan family had come to stand in front of Ziyan. They received her greeting with much ease and peace of mind.

 Chapter 516 - Devastated Qing Yuan IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you how Long Ao Kingdom humiliated my cousin just now because I haven¡¯t met you. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a part of that too. Now, it seems that everyone from Long Ao Kingdom is the same!¡±


    Qing Yuan paled.


    He respected the loyalty of the Nalan family. But, he looked down upon what Nalan Jing had done.


    He never thought that it was wrong to humiliate a useless person.


    But, he dared not voice out in front of the manor master and the manor lady. He was afraid that he would harm Ziyan by what he said.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m useless at that time? So what if my mother is not in Liu Yun Kingdom? My grandpa and my cousin should never be humiliated! They deserve to have you kneeling down to them today.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how they humiliated the Nalan family then. But, she understood some of it from Qing Ling.


    At that moment, her grandpa was saddened by her and he was weak. How could an old man endure that kind of humiliation?


    ¡°You¡­ For what reason?¡±


    Ziyan pursed her lips tightly and there was anger in her eyes.


    She saw that Qing Yuan was not doing anything. Her heart was cold and there was a disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°For what reason?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed coldly and said, ¡°For Tang Yu is already a prisoner and my mother is the lady of Fengyun clan!¡±


    It was like thunder in Ziyan¡¯s head.


    She lost all her ability to move and had stopped struggling. Her face was pale and she looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s beautiful face in shock.


    ¡®Nalan Yan is the lady of Fengyun clan?


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t the manor master of Fengyun clan disappeared for many years? How is Nalan Yan the manor master?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ziyan remembered how Qing Yuan had treated Nalan Yan.


    She thought that Qing Yuan had fallen for her. Although Nalan Yan was not young, she looked like a maiden who was only twenty years old. It was normal if young men fell for her.


    Now, she finally discovered the truth.


    Soon, she trembled and turned to look at Qing Yuan. There were tears running down her cheeks.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why?¡±


    She screamed her last sentence angrily. It was filled with frustration and despair.


    There was a bitter smile on Qing Yuan¡¯s lips.


    He wanted to tell Ziyan the truth but the manor master¡¯s identity was a big secret of Fengyun clan.


    He was not brave enough to reveal the truth in front of so many people.


    Even if he were to be kicked out of Fengyun clan, he would never repay the manor master¡¯s kindness by taking revenge on her. He would never expose her identity in the public.


    But, he never thought that Feng Ruqing would reveal the manor master¡¯s identity herself.


    If he knew of it sooner, he would remind Ziyan and there might not be so many issues now.


    Nalan Hu was shock and his old face was stiff.


    After a while, he recovered his senses. He asked, helplessly, ¡°What is Fengyun clan? You¡¯re always talking about it. It seems like it is an exceptional thing¡­¡±


    The whole battlefield fell into a deep silence after Nalan Hu¡¯s question.


    Nalan Yan laughed. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to know too much. You just have to know that nobody would dare to harm you in the reclusive world in the future other than those three powers.¡±


    Nalan Hu was stunned.


    ¡®Does that powerful Fengyun clan belong to my daughter?


    ¡®My daughter went missing for so many years. Now, she has turned out to be so outstanding when she returned.¡¯


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, the four kingdoms had worked together to bully me before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait till we resolve the issues here. Then, Qing¡¯er and I will go and have tea with them in the four kingdoms. After that, we¡¯ll talk about lives with them.¡± Nalan Yan smiled softly. Her voice was gentle.


    Well he always was a loyal character. Problem was he stupidly and naively believed that white lotus


    Still we wouldn¡¯t know how it will end with QY. Serves you right, Ziyan.


    The shamless white lotus ***** got the shock of her lifetime. ???????????? Welp. I¡¯m glad Qing Yuan is loyal to the master of FengYun Manor.


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you how Long Ao Kingdom humiliated my cousin just now because I haven¡¯t met you. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a part of that too. Now, it seems that everyone from Long Ao Kingdom is the same!¡±


    Qing Yuan paled.


    He respected the loyalty of the Nalan family. But, he looked down upon what Nalan Jing had done.


    He never thought that it was wrong to humiliate a useless person.


    But, he dared not voice out in front of the manor master and the manor lady. He was afraid that he would harm Ziyan by what he said.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m useless at that time? So what if my mother is not in Liu Yun Kingdom? My grandpa and my cousin should never be humiliated! They deserve to have you kneeling down to them today.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how they humiliated the Nalan family then. But, she understood some of it from Qing Ling.


    At that moment, her grandpa was saddened by her and he was weak. How could an old man endure that kind of humiliation?


    ¡°You¡­ For what reason?¡±


    Ziyan pursed her lips tightly and there was anger in her eyes.


    She saw that Qing Yuan was not doing anything. Her heart was cold and there was a disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°For what reason?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed coldly and said, ¡°For Tang Yu is already a prisoner and my mother is the lady of Fengyun clan!¡±


    It was like thunder in Ziyan¡¯s head.


    She lost all her ability to move and had stopped struggling. Her face was pale and she looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s beautiful face in shock.


    ¡®Nalan Yan is the lady of Fengyun clan?


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t the manor master of Fengyun clan disappeared for many years? How is Nalan Yan the manor master?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ziyan remembered how Qing Yuan had treated Nalan Yan.


    She thought that Qing Yuan had fallen for her. Although Nalan Yan was not young, she looked like a maiden who was only twenty years old. It was normal if young men fell for her.


    Now, she finally discovered the truth.


    Soon, she trembled and turned to look at Qing Yuan. There were tears running down her cheeks.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why?¡±


    She screamed her last sentence angrily. It was filled with frustration and despair.


    There was a bitter smile on Qing Yuan¡¯s lips.


    He wanted to tell Ziyan the truth but the manor master¡¯s identity was a big secret of Fengyun clan.


    He was not brave enough to reveal the truth in front of so many people.


    Even if he were to be kicked out of Fengyun clan, he would never repay the manor master¡¯s kindness by taking revenge on her. He would never expose her identity in the public.


    But, he never thought that Feng Ruqing would reveal the manor master¡¯s identity herself.


    If he knew of it sooner, he would remind Ziyan and there might not be so many issues now.


    Nalan Hu was shock and his old face was stiff.


    After a while, he recovered his senses. He asked, helplessly, ¡°What is Fengyun clan? You¡¯re always talking about it. It seems like it is an exceptional thing¡­¡±


    The whole battlefield fell into a deep silence after Nalan Hu¡¯s question.


    Nalan Yan laughed. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to know too much. You just have to know that nobody would dare to harm you in the reclusive world in the future other than those three powers.¡±


    Nalan Hu was stunned.


    ¡®Does that powerful Fengyun clan belong to my daughter?


    ¡®My daughter went missing for so many years. Now, she has turned out to be so outstanding when she returned.¡¯


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, the four kingdoms had worked together to bully me before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait till we resolve the issues here. Then, Qing¡¯er and I will go and have tea with them in the four kingdoms. After that, we¡¯ll talk about lives with them.¡± Nalan Yan smiled softly. Her voice was gentle.

 Chapter 517 - Devastated Qing Yuan V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Old Qin drank my wine away.¡± Nalan Hu felt that it was even more unfair¡­ What a pitiful man.


    Nalan Yan gently glanced at Qin Feiyang. Qin Feiyang almost kneeled as he was so shocked, then he cried and said, ¡°Old General, when did I drink your wine? It was you who gave it to us.¡±


    Nalan Hu harrumphed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since all of you have drunk too much of it and you guys can¡¯t spit it out and give it back to me, I think it¡¯s fine to let me vent my anger on all of you.¡±


    Qin Feiyang was speechless.


    ¡®So this old fellow is acting unreasonably now?¡¯


    ¡°Also, the Liu family¡¯s little lad nearly coerced your daughter to death.¡± The old fellow started to mention the same thing again.


    Nalan Yan¡¯s sounded cold as her face grew cold. ¡°Who coerced my daughter to death?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mother, that¡¯s all in the past.¡± Feng Ruqing felt very awkward.


    ¡®That was all done by the previous owner of this body. How embarrassing it is for Grandfather to mention it in front of so many people?¡¯


    ¡°Also, that filthy Liu Rong had cheated away your Iron-Blooded Token. Not only had she fed and grown Qing¡¯er into a two-hundred-and-fifty , 1 but she also led her to become a villain.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Grandfather, please stop saying it.¡¯


    ¡®Am I someone who doesn¡¯t need to keep up with a reputation?


    ¡®Also, even though you are referring two-hundred-and-fifty as weight, it¡¯s very easy for others to misunderstand it when you blurt it out like this¡­¡¯


    Nalan Yan¡¯s face grew even longer as she had forgotten the two people kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°Is she dead? I would like to see her if she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Back then, she knew it was Liu Rong who had poisoned Feng Tianyu.


    It was a pity that she could not show up then.


    Also, she knew it well that Feng Tianyu did not visit Liu Rong that night.


    Before she lost her memories, she had sneaked a look at Qing¡¯er several times when Qing¡¯er was still a clever and obedient little girl.


    She would never imagine that Liu Rong would actually get on with Qing¡¯er and also, maliciously wanted to ruin her whole life.


    ¡°Also, the Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s prince invaded our land. If Qing¡¯er did not get back in time, our imperial city would have already been destroyed back then. However, not only had the prince threatened for Qing¡¯er to be his concubine, he had also insulted her.¡±


    Nalan Yan clenched her fists tightly as she was burning with anger.


    Nobody could bully her daughter!


    ¡°Manor Master¡­¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s voice was weak as he seemed eager to explain something.


    Nalan Yan glanced at Qing Yuan with her enraged eyes. ¡°You can get the hell out of here now, but Ziyan stays. We will get even with her about the matters of Long Ao Kingdom.¡±


    Qing Yuan became flustered. ¡°Manor Master, that¡¯s Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s prince¡¯s deeds. It has nothing to do with Ziyan. I know well of her disposition as she will never bully any other person!¡±


    Nalan Yan glared at Qing Yuan¡¯s anxious face.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I¡¯ve adopted you on my own, if it weren¡¯t because of your loyalty to Fengyun Manor, you would have already been a cripple by now!¡±


    Ziyan looked panicked as she quickly turned to look at Qing Yuan. Her pretty eyes were flooded with tears as she looked anxious and pitiful.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Such simple five words were enough to prick Qing Yuan¡¯s heart. However, he did not notice the hatred behind Ziyan¡¯s eyes.


    Nalan Yan was the manor master of Fengyun Manor!


    Therefore, Nalan Jing¡­ was also a member of Fengyun Manor!


    That was so unfair!


    Why had Nalan Yan not showed up earlier!


    That was all Nalan Yan¡¯s fault. If she had returned a year earlier, she would have never broke off her engagement with Nalan Jing!


    A guardian would be no match for Fengyun Manor master¡¯s nephew!


    However, Ziyan understood that Nalan Jing would never accept her again. Now, all she could grasp in her hand was only Qing Yuan!


    Qing Yuan loosened his clenched fists and said, ¡°Manor Master, I am willing to leave Fengyun Manor. Also¡­ Back then¡­ I had taken the sword¡¯s attack for you, and you¡¯ve promised me that you would do me a favor. I beg you¡­ I beg you to give Ziyan a chance to live, is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 518 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Yan looked down expressionlessly at the youth who was kneeling at the inferior side of the room.


    It was as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Nalan Yan had actually spared a thought for Qing Yuan out of courtesy of their old friendships. However, their friendships faded along with Qing Yuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s heart slowly sank.


    To him, Fengyun Manor was his home. A home where he would never want to leave for the rest of his life.


    Every member of Fengyun Manor was his family.


    However¡­


    He was the only person Ziyan had in this world.


    Would Ziyan not be all alone if he abandoned her? How could he bear to leave her alone¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manor Master.¡±


    Two streams of tears ran down Qing Yuan¡¯s cheeks as he violently knocked his head against the ground. Even if he had kowtowed until his forehead bleeds, still, it was not enough for him to express his guilt toward Fengyun Manor.


    Nalan Yan looked cold as she said, ¡°Will you not regret it?¡±


    ¡°Your courtier¡­ does not regret it!¡± Qing Yuan lifted his head that was covered in fresh blood. His handsome face looked resolute but was filled with agony.


    To choose between Fengyun Manor and Ziyan¡­ Finally¡­ he decided to go with Ziyan.


    ¡°You would still not leave her even if you have to turn your back on my Fengyun Manor?¡± Nalan Yan finally broke into a smile. Her smile was as bright as the moon, and her eyes were as shiny as the stars.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    His face looked as pale as paper. It seemed like Qing Yuan had used all of his strength to say that last word as he gritted his teeth tightly.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I really admire your infatuation with her. I hope you won¡¯t regret it¡­ in the future.¡±


    It was such a pity that Qing Yuan had dedicated his passion of love to the wrong person.


    Nalan Yan would not keep him in Fengyun Manor anymore because of Ziyan.


    Ziyan, such a woman, all of her schemes would be exposed with only a sentence. However, Qing Yuan held her too dearly to see her true colors.


    If that was what he wished for, she would give him her blessings as that was the least she could do for him before their friendship ended.


    From then on, Qing Yun and Fengyun Manor¡­ would not be related anymore.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Feng Ruqing gently smiled as she stepped forward. ¡°If you have finished speaking, it¡¯s my turn to speak now.¡±


    Nalan Yan was shocked as she remained silent. She took two steps backward and gazed at Feng Ruqing with her dazzling eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ziyan asked with her gritted teeth and screwed-up face as she saw Feng Ruqing approaching.


    Feng Ruqing gently smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to be sure if you are really in love with him¡­¡±


    If everything did not come out of the wash, she might have already abandoned Qing Yuan as soon as she was aware of Nalan Yan¡¯s identity. Then, she would pin all the blame on her father for breaking the engagement with Nalan Jing.


    However, Ziyan was not that stupid to the extent where she would still believe that Nalan Jing would still choose her after so many things had happened.


    Therefore, her eyes were sparkling in resoluteness while facing Feng Ruqing¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that I¡¯m a woman who does not cling onto status and power. I love him not because of his status in Fengyun Manor, and I love him only because he¡¯s Qing Yuan¡­ If one day, he¡¯s not a member of Fengyun Manor anymore, I¡¯m still willing to be with him even if I have to starve with him.¡±


    Even if Qing Yuan was not Fengyun Manor¡¯s guardian anymore, he was strong enough to protect her in this mainland. She would be free from the worries of living in a suffering life.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing seemed to be smiling. ¡°He had defended a sword attack for my mother in exchange for your life. Therefore, he is even with my mother now. However, there¡¯s still something that he owes Fengyun Manor, and he hasn¡¯t paid it all back yet.¡±

 Chapter 519 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ziyan was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed harder. ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask you that if Qing Yuan were to fall to a lower tier, would you still want to be with him?¡±


    Qing Yuan falling to a lower tier¡­


    Ziyan¡¯s face suddenly grew pale. If Qing Yuan¡¯s tier decreased, he would be worse than the previous Nalan Jing!


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, Qing Yuan has been faithful to Fengyun Manor throughout his whole life and has never done anything wrong! Why are you being so cruel to him?¡± Ziyan was hysterical now as if Feng Ruqing had done some unforgivable evils. ¡°How are you different from the past by doing so?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently smiled. ¡°He has turned his back on Fengyun Manor, and I¡¯m just taking back the things that belong to Fengyun Manor. If it weren¡¯t because of Fengyun Manor, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such advancement. How could he simply disown himself from Fengyun Manor with just a mere sentence?¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s body became stiff. He knew all the words that Fengyun Manor had mentioned was the truth.


    Indeed, he had been enjoying countless of Fengyun Manor¡¯s resources or else he would not be that powerful now.


    ¡°Mother, what tier was he in when he first entered Fengyun Manor?¡± Feng Ruqing gently smiled and asked.


    The corners of Nalan Yan¡¯s lips gently lifted. ¡°He had just reached True Warrior tier back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person too. If you had already reached True Warrior tier when you first arrived at Fengyun Manor, then I¡¯ll demote you back to Advanced True Warrior tier, how is that?¡±


    ¡®All these people, they weren¡¯t contributing but have been enjoying Fengyun Manor¡¯s resources.


    ¡®How could they just forget everything and leave with just a mere sentence?


    ¡®Excuse me. Spit out what you¡¯ve eaten from Fengyun Manor.¡¯


    Ziyan¡¯s eyes widened. Her body was trembling as she pointed at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ziyan, stop talking!¡± Qing Yuan could not bear to hear more as he finally shouted Ziyan to stay down.


    Ziyan¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked aggrieved. ¡°Qing Yuan, it¡¯s just that I feel bad for you. You have been faithful to Fengyun Manor for your whole life, but they treat you like in return.¡±


    Qing Yuan gently pursed his lips and said, ¡°Our manor lady is right, if it weren¡¯t because of Fengyun Manor for the past ten years, I would only be an Advanced True Warrior by now. She is being very¡­ kind to me. Therefore, I¡¯m willing to take it.¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s body went stiff as she looked flustered.


    No!


    Never!


    If Qing Yuan were demoted back to Advanced True Warrior tier, then he would have nothing left for her to be fond of! She must not let Feng Ruqing do so!


    Qing Yuan turned to look at Feng Ruqing and vigorously kowtowed to her twice.


    ¡°Manor Lady, Fengyun Manor has been helping me a lot throughout my whole life. However, Ziyan¡­ is the love of my life. I cannot bear to leave Fengyun Manor, but I can¡¯t leave her alone. Thank you, Manor Lady¡­ and Manor Master, for blessing our love.¡±


    The man ended up with a lump in his throat. Fresh tears ran down his cheeks before the old tears could fade away.


    To be loyal and to love, he could not do both at the same time.


    And he had chosen Ziyan instead of Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me first.¡± Feng Ruqing seemed to be smiling as she turned to look at Ziyan. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance to turn back. It all depends on Ziyan¡¯s decision.¡±


    Ziyan clenched her fists tightly as she looked disgusted.


    ¡°Manor¡­¡± Nalan Yan glanced at Qing Yuan coldly before he could say something.


    He felt as if there was a thousand-pound weight pressing him down as he could not even speak.


    Feng Ruqing approached Ziyan with a laughing face. ¡°Since you¡¯re deeply in love with Qing Yuan, I believe that you will give the very best of you to him.¡±

 Chapter 520 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Ziyan lowered her head and remained in silence.


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°If you are willing to give the very best of you to him¡­ why don¡¯t you go to my Liu Yun Kingdom and accompany your father and your brother? Then I¡¯ll let go of Qing Yuan.¡±


    Ziyan looked disgusted. To accompany those two persons in the Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ did not that mean she would be one of the captives too?


    If Qing Yuan¡¯s level was demoted, she could easily find a new person to replace him with her beauty. However, if she were to become captive, she would lose all of her freedom for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re so deeply in love with him as you¡¯re willing to starve and not leaving him behind. Why are you reluctant to do such a small matter?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and slowly turned around. ¡°Mother, now I can see it¡¯s all your courtier¡¯s wishful thinking. I can see that Princess Ziyan¡­ doesn¡¯t really love him.


    ¡°Qing Yuan could let go of the status and be demoted for her, but Ziyan¡­ is not willing to give up on her freedom.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ziyan panicked and turned to look at Qing Yuan. She noticed the doubt in his eyes, and her heart suddenly jolted. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Feng Ruqing stopped Ziyan with her cold and deep voice. ¡°We still have a lot of things to deal with, and we must not waste too much of our time on such insignificant people. They should just go away.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused as she swung her hands. Then, a spirit herb fell into her hand. ¡°The Grade-4 Spirit-Serene Grass. You will be downgraded by a huge tier after taking it. Since you¡¯re an Advanced Spirit Warrior now, a huge tier is just enough to drop you back to Advanced True Warrior tier. Take it before you get out from here.¡±


    Qing Yuan stretched out his trembling hand to receive the spirit herb from Feng Ruqing. He swallowed it without any hesitation.


    His breath turned weak as soon as he swallowed the spirit herbs. In a blink of an eye, he fell back to True Warrior tier.


    ¡°Manor Master, Manor Lady¡­¡± Qing Yuan closed his eyes in agony and slowly opened it again. ¡°Your servant¡­ bids farewell.¡±


    He turned away resolutely and headed in another direction.


    He was not regretful in choosing Ziyan. However, he was still passionate about Fengyun Manor from the bottom of his heart.


    Ziyan looked at Qing Yuan, dumbfoundedly.


    He swallowed it. He had really swallowed it¡­


    Why?


    Ziyan¡¯s whole face turned pale. However, she knew it well that it was not the time to fall out with Qing Yuan. She hurried a few steps to catch up with him.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what you¡¯ve given him wasn¡¯t Spirit-Serene Grass.¡± Nalan Yan smiled bitterly as she shook her head and sighed.


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips were gently lifted. ¡°Indeed. After all, he is still your subject in the past, and since he is really faithful to Fengyun Manor, I¡¯m just giving him a warning. Three months are enough to change everything.¡±


    His ability would stay in Advanced True Warrior tier for three months as he could not absorb any spiritual qi at the moment.


    However, everything would be restored after three months.


    In fact, generally, in people¡¯s viewpoint, True Warrior tier was already a powerhouse, but Ziyan did not think so.


    Three months of demotion. If he still could not recognize her true color, then he¡­ was really foolish and hopeless.


    Nalan Yan felt a warmth inside her heart because eventually, her daughter still showed mercy to him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope that after this time, Qing Yuan would never disappoint them again¡­¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s still one thing, Mother.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes sank a little. ¡°No matter how regretful Qing Yuan would be in the future, he is not fit to stay in Fengyun Manor anymore. Just in case his stupidity brings harm to Fengyun Manor in the future.¡±

 Chapter 521 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants IV

    Chapter 521: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother had not shown up earlier, perhaps a few years later¡­ Ziyan¡¯s presence would have really turned the situation in Fengyun Manor disastrous.


    Therefore, no matter what decision Qing Yuan would make in the future, he was no longer fit to stay in Fengyun Manor anymore.


    Feng Ruqing had been really kind to help him recognize a person¡¯s true color. Therefore, they would not need to keep in touch anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As for this matter, Nalan Yan had already known what she should do without Feng Ruqing reminding her.


    A person who could leave Fengyun Manor anytime¡­ It was true that he did not deserve to be kept in the manor anymore.


    They had already given their best to him.


    ¡°Mother¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing squinted and said, ¡°Since fetching you back home, there¡¯s still a lot of other things that I haven¡¯t dealt with yet.¡±


    The four kingdoms that had allied to invade Liu Yun Kingdom, she must get even with them.


    ¡°Father, Big Brother¡­ ¡± Nalan Yan muttered and paused for a while before she continued, ¡°You guys may go back to Liu Yun Kingdom and wait for me first. Tianyu, you have been away from the palace for quite a while, there¡¯s still a lot of government affairs to deal with. It will be fine for me and Qing¡¯er to deal with the four kingdoms.¡±


    Feng Tianyu nodded and said, ¡°I really have a lot of things to deal with.¡±


    This time, he left without saying anything more.


    There was still a lot of mess for him to clean up and also thousands of people for him to pacify and take care of.


    Therefore, he must first go back and sort it all out.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Tang Yin looked at Feng Ruqing, pitifully.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and patted her little head.


    ¡°My cousin is hurt, and you¡¯re the one whom I trust the most here. Would you please help me take care of him?¡±


    All of Tang Yin¡¯s grievances completely vanished as her face blossomed with a joyful smile.


    ¡°Okay, Xiao Qing.¡±


    Xiao Qing said the person whom she trusted the most was only her.


    That implied that she had occupied quite some space in Xiao Qing¡¯s heart.


    Master Nalan and Nalan Zhangqian who were nearby were speechless.


    So that was what it was. They were no match for a little girl in Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart¡­


    Only Nalan Jing turned to look at Tang Yin as soon as he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    The corners of his cold lips lifted into a vague smile that was hardly noticeable.


    ¡°You, little girl, you seem a bit familiar¡­ ?¡± Nalan Zhangqian frowned as he shot a suspicious glance at Tang Yin. ¡°Oh, now I remember. Some time ago, it was you who had¡­ broken our General Manor¡¯s door?¡±


    Tang Ying¡¯s body suddenly went stiff.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Yin hesitantly. ¡°General Manor¡¯s big door¡­ you did it? Didn¡¯t you say that it was Qian Ning who broke it?¡±


    Master Qin had also recognized Tang Yin and surprisingly said, ¡°Now I remember too, you¡¯ve pulled up the ancient tree that was located in front of our Qin family¡¯s door and mentioned that you wanted to make it a gift to someone.¡±


    Tang Yin almost cried and denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Qian Ning who did all of that, it wasn¡¯t me! Xiao Qing, you must believe me, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    What should she do? If Xiao Qing found out that she was the one behind it all, would she feel sick of her crude manners and never like her anymore?


    She had been behaving herself for quite a long time, why would the people suddenly think of and remember her past?


    Could they not just treat her like she was invisible?


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve hurt a pig by accident but I did not do any other things. It¡¯s all Qian Ning.¡± Tang Ying abruptly dragged Qian Ning and pushed her in front of Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qian Ning did it all. I don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said nothing.


    ¡®Are you sure you¡¯ve only hurt a pig? Didn¡¯t you sit on that pig until it died?¡¯


    Qian Ning was dumbfounded as she got dragged and was pushed in front of Feng Ruqing by Tang Yin.

 Chapter 522 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants V

    Chapter 522: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Ning came back to her senses after quite a while. ¡°Our little lady is elegant and she¡¯s not that kind of person. That pig rushed under our little lady¡¯s butt on its own, our little lady didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Tang Yin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Qing, I¡¯m elegant, I really am! I didn¡¯t break people¡¯s house¡¯s walls nor bombed their houses. Also, I didn¡¯t destroy grandfather Tangyi¡¯s storage room. It¡¯s all Qian Ning who had done it, not me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing said nothing as she slowly turned her head and looked at Qian Ning sympathetically. ¡°To be made a scapegoat for your little lady for so many years, it¡¯s really tough for you.¡±


    Qian Ning¡¯s face was filled with annoyance.


    ¡®Little Lady, don¡¯t you think your words are an unsought confession?


    ¡®How could you make the princess believe you¡¯re an elegant woman?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Nalan Jing and started to feel worried. ¡°I want you to take care of my cousin, you wouldn¡¯t bomb him as well, would you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and I never will!¡± Tang Yin was anxious. ¡°Am I not your most trusted person? Why would I bomb Cousin? If I really want to bomb someone, I would only bomb that Liu family. Besides, isn¡¯t Qian Ning around me? I have so many people to bomb, and why would I bomb Cousin?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was still a bit worried. ¡°Uncle, keep an eye on this little girl and just tell me if she ever breaks anything. Oh, and don¡¯t let her get into the palace! And also, never let her enter the princess¡¯s manor again!¡±


    Back then, Tang Yin had been behaving herself since Feng Ruqing was staying inside the princess manor. She had just found out Tang Yin had caused all those accidents just now.


    Now, she and her mother were going for a tea break in the four kingdoms, it was hard to say that Tang Yin would not destroy the princess¡¯s manor¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you take good care of her,¡± Nalan Zhangqian smiled and said.


    ¡®This little girl¡­ she¡¯s a bit strong, but she looks docile. Everything should be okay.¡¯


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Qin Chen. Her eyes were soft and gentle. ¡°Go back and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The young lad¡¯s eyes were bright, and his smile was genuine and pure, just like a white paper. All the coldness he had before had disappeared, leaving behind only a sense of warmth.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently turned around after she had given all her orders. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was just time for them to get even with them!


    If they were looking for someone, nobody could run away from them!


    ***


    Since the powerhouses of four kingdoms had fallen apart, all the people living inside the four kingdoms were jittery.


    Especially when they heard Feng Ruqing had left Liu Yun Kingdom in a rage and bringing along a troop of people with her. Just like a tortoise, they were so terrified that they wish they could hide inside a tortoise¡¯s shell.


    Fortunately, several days had passed, and they still have not heard from Liu Yun Kingdom. The crowd started to feel relieved and relaxed.


    Within Zi Yun Kingdom.


    Emperor Ouyang Wen was in the court and listening to his courtiers¡¯ reports, bored.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°To report to Your Majesty!¡±


    An anxious voice came from outside the palace¡¯s court.


    Then, a courtier hurried in as he seemed worried.


    ¡°This is your courtier to report to Your Majesty. Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s princess¡­ Feng¡­ Feng Ruqing has arrived to visit Your Majesty. She¡¯s waiting outside the palace now.¡±


    At first, Ouyang Wen was supporting his head with his palm, looking lazy and sloppy. However, the courtier¡¯s words were frightening enough to make him fall from his throne and roll onto the ground.


    He quickly stood up and adjusted his crown. He could not care much of the royal manners as his voice and body were trembling.


    ¡°Who¡­ who did you say have arrived here?¡±


    ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s princess, Feng Ruqing.¡±

 Chapter 523 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants VI

    Chapter 523: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bang!


    Ouyang Wen trembled and sat his butt, on the floor. He seemed panicked as he swallowed his saliva hard.


    ¡°How many people has she brought along?¡±


    ¡°Only two.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± Ouyang Wen was dumbfounded.


    Zi Yun Kingdom had thousands of powerful armies and masters, how daring was she to come with only two people?


    ¡°Another one is¡­¡±


    ¡®It won¡¯t be¡­ Nalan Hu that old fellow?


    ¡®It¡¯s said that the old fellow is still alive. I don¡¯t know who else she would have brought along besides him.¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The courtier¡¯s voice was trembling as his body was covered with a smell of urine. It was apparent that he had already been scared off of his pants. ¡°Another one, they say it¡¯s¡­ Nalan Yan¡­¡±


    Just like a massive strike, the sentence had violently struck Ouyang Wen¡¯s head.


    He was really shocked. Then, he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡¯s the other person that you¡¯ve mentioned just now?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s empress, Nalan Yan¡­¡±


    So far, there was only an empress in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    And the name, Nalan Yan, had always been a nightmare to the four kingdoms¡­


    Ouyang Wen panicked. He tried to stand up from the grounds several times, but failed.


    By rights, all the courtiers, eunuchs, and maidservants in the palace should step forward to hold him up. However, because of the name Nalan Yan, everyone was feeling terrified that no one even bothered to take care of Ouyang Wen, who was still sitting on the floor.


    ¡®Nalan Yan!


    ¡®Is she not dead?


    ¡®Why did she show up again?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A civilian courtier cried out. ¡°I¡¯ve given the warning before to not lay finger on Liu Yun Kingdom. Even if Nalan Yan is already dead, Liu Yun Kingdom is not a kingdom that we should provoke. We can learn from Long Ao Kingdom as the best example of this. Now, look, Nalan Yan¡¯s so angry that she has crawled out of her grave. We, Zi Yun Kingdom¡­ will be next, right after Long Ao Kingdom!¡±


    All the courtiers who had supported Ouyang Wen before were very regretful at the moment.


    Why did they go against Liu Yun Kingdom when they could have lived a good life?


    Great. Now, Feng Ruqing was here, and Nalan Yan was also here too!


    One was an old nightmare.


    Another one¡­ was why the people were frightened!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Another courtier cried out as he wiped away the tears from his eyes. ¡°It was Feng Ruqing who ended Long Ao Kingdom. I¡¯ve told you earlier that the Nalan family¡¯s women are way more terrifying than their men. However, you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on attacking Liu Yun Kingdom. Great, what should we do now?¡±


    The corners of Ouyang Wen¡¯s lips twisted. Before he could say anything, two figures were already approaching the palace¡¯s entrance before finally coming into his vision.


    At that very moment, Ouyang Wen¡¯s pupils shrank as he started to have difficulty breathing. His heart was suffused with great panic as his legs went limp. He could not even run for his life then.


    ¡°Ouyang Wen, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Nalan Yan was laughing hysterically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have bigger guts now. Back then, you would run away as soon as you see me, but now you¡¯re bold enough to invade my Liu Yun Kingdom? Yeah?¡±


    Just like the last straw, her last word was capable of crushing him. Finally, Ouyang Wen could not stand facing them and blacked out as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned for quite a while.


    This fellow was too frightened and had fainted immediately.


    With such extends of bravery¡­ how dare he invaded Liu Yun Kingdom?


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s bring Ouyang Wen back and hand it to Father.¡± The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips gently lifted as she turned and looked at the courtiers behind. ¡°From now on, this Zi Yun Kingdom will be my Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s subject. Liu Yun Kingdom will choose Zi Yun Kingdom¡¯s emperor. As for you all¡­¡±

 Chapter 524 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants VII

    Chapter 524: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She looked fierce.


    ¡°Those who were on Ouyang Wen¡¯s side will naturally become my Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s captive and be punished according to his wrongdoings. And for those who are innocent, we will not treat you heartlessly.¡±


    Feng Ruqing never liked war.


    If war ever happened, the people and soldiers who rushed to the front were the ones who got hurt the most.


    Some of the kingdoms were too fond of killing as they did not care about common people¡¯s lives. Just like a bandit who rushed into the village, they robbed, tortured, and killed anyone they encountered recklessly.


    Therefore, she would try her best to avoid unnecessary killing.


    But also, she would not let go of anyone who was guilty!


    All the courtiers had become despondent. They knew it well that it was all Ouyang Wen¡¯s mistake, but eventually, they had to bear the consequences.


    The winner took it all!


    In fact, Liu Yun Kingdom was capable of unifying all the countries!


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already informed all the spirit beasts nearby, and they will come and sort out the rest.¡± Feng Ruqing paused a while before she continued to speak in front of the crowd. ¡°There will be some spirit beasts coming to the imperial city after an hour, all of you must let them enter.¡±


    The crowds were trembling with their pale faces.


    Spirit beasts coming to the imperial city?


    Would the imperial city not be covered in a river of blood? Would they not become food in the spirit beasts¡¯ stomachs?


    Feng Ruqing was able to read their minds and gently smiled. ¡°Compared to some of the human, the spirit beasts are not that fond of killing as you think! If you don¡¯t provoke them and not enter their domain, they would not simply kill a person.¡±


    The crowd felt relieved as soon as they heard that.


    However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s calm voice rang out again just as they started to feel relaxed.


    ¡°Of course, provided that they are full.¡±


    The crowd paled in terror and almost cried.


    Would the spirit beasts eat them if they came in hunger?


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. We have to head to the next kingdom and have a chitchat about life with their emperor.¡±


    Let¡¯s hope that the next emperor would not blackout that fast.


    This emperor had fainted before she could even start speaking¡­


    ***


    Within Tian Xuan Kingdom.


    This time, both Feng Ruqing and Nalan Yan did not get inside the palace as easy as they could the last time. A lot of soldiers rushed out and besieged them as soon as they reached the city gate.


    It was a coincidence that Zhang Yun, the leader of that troop of soldiers, was the one who had met with Nalan Yan before.


    However, they only met once before.


    Nalan Yan was a little skinny right now. Nobody could recognize her immediately unless it was a person who was very familiar with her. Therefore, Zhang Yun could not recognize Nalan Yan with his one-time-meeting experience with her.


    However, Feng Ruqing had a very similar look to Nalan Yan. Therefore, Zhang Yun recognized Feng Ruqing as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is Tian Xuan Kingdom, and you came without informing us in advance, is that not a little inappropriate?¡± In a suit of armor, Zhang Yun stepped forward and asked, expressionlessly.


    Feng Ruqing gently smiled. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you inform Tian Xuan Kingdom¡¯s emperor that today, I, Feng Ruqing, am here to take his dog life away!¡±


    Zhang Yun was stunned.


    He knew that the four kingdoms had sent their powerhouses to Liu Yun Kingdom, but he did not know that they had fallen apart.


    Such a piece of disgraceful news, the emperor would never tell a general, who guarded the city gate, like him.


    Therefore, he did not know that the powerhouses of the four kingdoms had fallen apart. He thought they had taken Liu Yun Kingdom down, and Feng Ruqing had come to seek revenge for her kingdom, alone.


    ¡°Your Highness, our emperor does not welcome any guests at the moment, please return!¡±


    Zhang Yun¡¯s eyes sank. He would never let Feng Ruqing enter the city no matter what.


    That was his responsibility and duty!

 Chapter 525 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants VIII

    Chapter 525: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants VIII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing squinted and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to stand in our way?¡±


    She respected every soldier.


    Normally, besides the inevitable killing on the battlefield between two armies, she would not simply kill the opponent if they did not commit any heinous crime.


    However¡­ that would be another way round if the opponent insisted on standing in her way.


    Suddenly, the air around Feng Ruqing sank as the surrounding aura turned gloomy. Just like an overwhelming waterfall, she looked overbearing with her cold eyes, as if she was the one who ruled the world.


    She looked just like Nalan Yan, who led the army and battled in the past.


    Zhang Yun was holding a long sword with his trembling hand. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips gently lifted. ¡°Has Tian Xuan Kingdom¡¯s emperor not told you guys that the powerhouses sent by the four kingdoms to my Liu Yun Kingdom have all fallen apart?¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Yun lifted his head. He asked timidly with his pale face. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The four kingdoms¡¯ powerhouses have fallen apart, what are you holding on to?¡± Feng Ruqing slowly stepped forward.


    Zhang Yun¡¯s heart sank deeper along with her steps. It was as if something was pressing down his back to prevent him from straightening himself up.


    ¡°If Tian Xuan Kingdom¡¯s soldiers surrender now, I will spare you life. However, if you insist on protecting him¡­ I really esteem your loyalty, but do you really think that¡­ he, such a person, deserves your sacrifices to protect him?


    Feng Ruqing would not talk that much to them if she were facing a family or clan.


    However, everyone in front of her was a soldier!


    Liu Yun Kingdom would never force anyone to join their army. If someone were to join them, they joined it voluntarily. However, a lot of soldiers in the armies of the other kingdoms were coerced to join them, and they could never go back to their homes no matter they were alive or dead!


    There were a lot of things that they did not do with their own intentions, they were all forced and were even forced to leave their homes.


    Therefore, she was willing to give them another chance!


    A second chance to choose again!


    No matter what it was, it was all the useless emperor¡¯s fault. The inferiors always did the most dangerous thing, but they always benefit the least.


    Zhang Yun did not say anything. He was blue in his face as he held the sword in his hand, tightly.


    All the soldiers standing behind him remained in silence as well. Nobody could tell what was running in their minds.


    ¡°For my Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s army, we don¡¯t simply accept anyone who asks to join. Any villain who bullies, robs, or kills the commoners, Liu Yun Kingdom will never accept them!¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°My Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s army enjoys the ultimate freedom. As long as they never back off on the battlefield, they can leave the army whenever they wish to!¡±


    ¡°I, of Liu Yun Kingdom, will never simply invade another kingdom or kill the people. We will not attack unless we are attacked!¡±


    ¡°Also, we will never instigate you to rob or kill or do anything that goes against your conscience! On top of that¡­ we will never treat a soldier like an object!¡±


    The sword in Zhang Yun¡¯s hand slid off his palm and fell to the ground.


    He kneeled down. As the tears ran down his cheeks, he cried hysterically with his hands covering his face.


    Sadness, agony.


    Back then, he was talented enough to be the general of a general manor. However, just because he had violated the military orders of not killing the ordinary person without any reason, he was demoted and expelled to a porter here!


    Also¡­


    None of them liked war!


    Who does not cherish their own lives?


    Does anyone in the world never care for their lives?


    Back when he was serving in the barracks, besides him, who was the one who rushed to the front to protect the country every single time? He contributed the most, but he enjoyed the least. However, he was demoted into a porter just because he refused to go against his own conscience!

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants IX


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°We can¡¯t, we really can¡¯t fight against¡­¡±


    They had surrendered before they even started to fight Feng Ruqing.


    They had lost the battle, thoroughly.


    Zhang Yun slowly stood up after he finished crying. He swung his hand and said through his gritted teeth. ¡°Open the gate!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The crowd standing behind him had already opened the door, Zhang Yun¡¯s voice spoke when Feng Ruqing was about to enter.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have some old comrades in the barracks who didn¡¯t join the army on their own, they were all forced to be in here. Could you¡­ let them return to their homes?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that all the soldiers in Liu Yun Kingdom joined us voluntarily. We don¡¯t force.¡±


    Zhang Yun slowly exhaled.


    Those who were forced to leave their homes¡­ Finally, they could go back to their homes now.


    Perhaps, Tian Xuan Kingdom being annexed by Liu Yun Kingdom, was actually a good thing to the world¡­


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡± Nalan Yan gently held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You did a really great job here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps, I have always had a good impression for soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nalan Yan asked, surprised.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and stayed quiet.


    Why?


    It was because she was a citizen of Hua Xia¡ªmembers of Hua Xia have always had a good feeling toward the military.


    Now, she would definitely give them another chance since her grandfather was a soldier too.


    She might not be capable of doing that if they were not soldiers¡­


    ***


    Tian Xuan Kingdom¡¯s emperor was considered far better than Zi Yun Kingdom¡¯s emperor, at least he did not get frightened by Feng Ruqing and Nalan Yan to the point of fainting. However, his pale face revealed his despair.


    After they took a tour in Tian Xuan Kingdom, Feng Ruqing and Nalan headed to the other two kingdoms. Both of the two kingdom¡¯s emperors had already known that they would come. However, they were still scared off of their pants even though they were mentally prepared.


    After this chaos, the world had come to know that the world did not need to be in any fight anymore¡­ It was because Liu Yun Kingdom had already unified all the kingdoms.


    ***


    In front of the graves of martyrs within Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Nalan Hu raised his hand and poured a glass of spirit wine onto the grave.


    ¡°Dear fellows, Liu Yun Kingdom is in peace now, and those people who had invaded us have paid their price too. For this toast, I would like to express my gratitude to all the heroes who had protected our land.¡±


    ¡®First, let¡¯s give a toast to the heroes.¡¯


    ¡°From now on, war will never happen again. All of you can rest in peace now. We¡­ did not let your blood be bled in vain!¡±


    ¡®Second toast, let¡¯s wish you¡¯re still a member of Liu Yun in your next life.


    ¡®And for the third toast, since we couldn¡¯t spend more time to drink good wines together, I hope many years later, we will be reunited in somewhere else, with the Nalan family.


    ¡®And then, everyone would toast for each other.¡¯


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian had appeared behind Nalan Hu before anyone noticed.


    He knew his father was in deep grief.


    Nalan Zhangqian looked at the spirit wine that Nalan Hu had poured on the ground. His lips twitched but he remained in silence.


    The heroes of Liu Yun Kingdom, they deserved the best!


    ¡°Your sister and your cousin should have returned by now.¡± Nalan Hu sighed deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go.I won¡¯t let go of any of the doggie emperors who brought up the battle. I will use their blood to pray for these souls!


    ¡°And also Liu Rong and the people from the reclusive world¡­¡±


    Their fresh blood were needed to pour on the heroes¡¯ souls.


    That was what they had owed them!


    ¡°Liu Rong and her daughter haven¡¯t died yet?¡± Nalan Hu was a bit surprised.


    They had been tortured for so many days, how could they be still alive?

 Chapter 527 - The Four Kingdoms Emperors Who Were Scared Off Of Their Pants X

    Chapter 527: The Four Kingdoms¡¯ Emperors Who Were Scared Off of Their Pants X


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I guess they have tenacious vitality. Father, haven¡¯t you heard of the sentence saying that the good one lives a short life, but the bad one lives for a thousand years? Liu Rong may not live till the thousands, but she¡¯s more tenacious than the other, I guess it will take her several more days to die.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian lowered his eyes and continued, ¡°She was to be paraded through the streets 1 every day and tortured by so many people, how lucky that they managed to survive through that and not die yet! Paramount has provided some spirit herbs to prevent them from dying and to live a little longer, just in case the people have no place to vent their anger off, but they have really lived a bit longer than expected.¡±


    Was the military the only one who wanted to vent their frustration off?


    There were still a lot of people who had lost their families who would like to do that as well.


    Someone had to pay for their agony!


    Nalan Zhangqian only realized what had happened in Liu Yun Kingdom after he came back. However, the anger in his heart was too strong to suppress even by only hearing those descriptions.


    If Qing¡¯er had not returned in time, Liu Yun Kingdom must have already been destroyed.


    If it were not because of the help from that little girl Tang Yin, his wife, and daughter¡­ would almost have left him alone in the world.


    He would never be capable of bearing such a pain. Therefore, he could not express his gratitude toward Tang Yin with words. He was so grateful to the extent that he already cared no more for General Manor¡¯s main door that the little girl had destroyed back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually good that they¡¯re alive.¡± Nalan Hu laughed twice, coldly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been hating Yan¡¯er since she was deliberately leading Qing¡¯er astray? She had been abetting Qing¡¯er to the point where Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t listen to us anymore. Because of that, you bring them to see Yan¡¯er when she¡¯s back.¡±


    He paused for a while before he continued. ¡°When she meets Yan¡¯er, there¡¯s no more reason for them to be alive.¡±


    There was some hatred where the old general could never let go for the rest of his life!


    He could not forgive Liu Rong for tricking his son-in-law. Also, he could never forgive her¡­ for everything she had done to Qing¡¯er!


    If she had thought Yan¡¯er was already dead, then he would let Yan¡¯er appear alive in front of her again.


    To let her die in nightmare and in terror!


    To let her heart tremble whenever she heard of the name, Nalan Yan, in her next life!


    No matter how many afterlives she was going to live, she would never show up in front of them again!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian replied as his eyes sank.


    He seemed to think of something and asked hesitantly. ¡°Oh, by the way, Father, why is Feng Rushuang not His Majesty¡¯s daughter? How do you know it? Why am I not aware of it?¡±


    Nalan Hu¡¯s face went stiff, and he coughed twice, awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve only found that out a few days before. Back then, you were still in the frontier, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    He would never tell his son that because Feng Ruqing had painted him black by telling him that Nalan Hu was a person who could not keep a secret. Therefore, he did not tell him about that.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you about an important matter too. Isn¡¯t the spirit wine very precious stuff? Why do I always feel that your spirit wine is inexhaustible?¡± Nalan Zhangqian frowned as he asked, hesitantly.


    Nalan Hu¡¯s body became stiff this time. He laughed out loud, and replied, grinning. ¡°Oh, this¡­ I¡¯m just a little luckier because I¡¯ve always bumped into that spirit wine hawker. Therefore, I¡¯ve bought a lot back home.


    Nalan Zhangqian replied admiringly. ¡°You and Qing¡¯er often meet the spirit wine hawker, Dai¡¯er also meets the spirit fruit hawker, why am I the only who couldn¡¯t meet any of them? Father, where did you meet them? I think I might try my luck at the place too!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Nalan Hu forced out a laugh and patted Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The hawker goes to different places every time so you can¡¯t find him. Also, luck is something that you can never be envious of.¡±


    Even if you punched him to death, he would never tell him that it was her granddaughter who had given him the spirit wine!


    Just in case this little fellow would bother Qing¡¯er and trick all of the spirit wine from her.

 Chapter 528 - He Is Here For Revenge? I

    Chapter 528: He is Here for Revenge? I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face turned stiff. However, all he could do was to sigh as he knew his father was telling him the truth.


    ¡°Father, please tell me if you ever meet the hawker again next time. I¡¯d like to know him too.¡±


    But then, Nalan Hu was already headed toward the city without giving him any reply¡­


    ***


    It was dark and wet inside the prison.


    Liu Rong huddled on the floor. Her hair was messy as her face was still covered in dry brownish bloodstain. It seemed like she had not been cleaning herself for quite a while.


    Feng Rushuang was barely conscious next to her, but her eyes were still filled with evil intent.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all because of you.¡± Feng Rushuang gritted her teeth tightly. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t because of you, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation either. Why did you lie to me?¡±


    The corners of Liu Rong¡¯s lips lifted into a bitter smile.


    She was wrong. She was really wrong¡­


    Back then, she should not have colluded with Gu Zhenyang, so she would not have been in such a situation and also¡­ she would not have given birth to this daughter!


    ¡°Both of you are women, but why do you always lose to Nalan Yan? Why?¡± Feng Rushuang sounded hateful.


    She would not have become a captive if Liu Rong was not that useless!


    It was all because of Liu Rong, it was all her fault!


    Liu Rong¡¯s throat was a bit dry as something bitter spread in her mouth too. She wrapped her hands around her knees and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Nalan Yan in every way, but so what? Didn¡¯t you lose to Feng Ruqing too?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Feng Rushuang¡¯s face turned pale. She lifted her head and looked at Liu Rong in disbelief. She could not believe that even when her mother knew well that losing to Feng Ruqing was always her insecurity, yet her mother still purposely mentioned it!


    Creak.


    The prison¡¯s door was pushed open.


    A guard walked through the door and said coldly, ¡°Liu Rong, Feng Rushuang, both of you can get out now.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s body went stiff. Fear and sorrow filled her eyes.


    This was something she had to endure every day.


    Each day, this group of people would bring them out from the cell and go for a parade in the streets. Then, both of them would be insulted and hurt by the peasants.


    She had suffered enough!


    Really enough!


    The only mistake she had made in her whole life was to have Feng Rushuang with Gu Zhenyang. However, she had never regretted being Feng Tianyu¡¯s concubine.


    Liu Rong did not go against the heartless guards while facing them, she straightened herself and walked out of the cell just like a robot.


    Feng Rushuang fell to her knees in front of the guards. Her voice trembled as her eyes were filled with hope.


    ¡°Has my father returned? Has he returned yet? I want to see him, I want to see him!!!¡±


    After all these years, even a man would at least grow some affection to a dog he had been raising.


    She could not believe that her father would really be that cruel to her since she was his daughter for more than ten years!


    The guard looked at Feng Rushuang¡¯s face with a sneer. ¡°Our emperor is not someone you can simply meet. You¡¯ve betrayed Liu Yun Kingdom. Therefore, you have to bear the punishment for what you¡¯ve done. However, someone wants to see you guys today, it¡¯s better if you guys follow me to see that person.¡±


    Liu Rong was shocked.


    Did somebody want to see them?


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, who else¡­ would still want to see them now?


    ***


    Within the Supreme Princess Manor.


    Two little girls hurried toward Feng Ruqing when she had just entered the manor.


    At that moment¡­


    When Liu Li noticed the girl next to Feng Ruqing, she was stunned as her eyes flashed with surprise, astonishment, and disbelief.

 Chapter 529 - He Is Here For Revenge? II

    Chapter 529: He Is Here for Revenge? II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty, Empress Nalan?¡±


    ¡®Her Majesty is still alive? Why is she here?¡¯


    Liu Li¡¯s body shook violently. Her eyes were flooded with tears. She was afraid that the person who stood before her eyes was merely an illusion and would vanish in the next second.


    ¡°You are Liu Li, aren¡¯t you? Qing¡¯er told me before that you are still by her side. I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You have grown up now.¡± Nalan Yan smiled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Nalan!¡±


    It was true that Her Majesty, Empress Nalan was here!


    Liu Li was shedding tears of joy. She did not know why Nalan Yan was still alive and who was actually buried in the mausoleum. However, she knew that the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom was still alive! That was enough!


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Nalan?¡± Qing Ling lost in wonder.


    Simply no one ever thought that the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom would return to the kingdom.


    As the news that Nalan Yan was still alive was too crucial, Feng Tianyu did not make an announcement. He had decided to do that when Nalan Yan had returned to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°Liu Li and Qing Ling, did anything happen in the princess manor when I was not around?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with smiling eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, nothing has happened when you were away from the manor. However, I heard that Liu Yuchen had a quarrel with the people of the Liu family and has moved out of the chancellor manor together with Tan Shuangshuang.¡± After pondering for a while, Liu Li answered respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless. She did not want to know anything about Liu Yuchen. Liu Yuchen was nothing but a stranger. There was no hatred and simply nothing between them.


    ¡°However, there were a few times when I saw Liu Yuchen outside the princess manor. He does not walk near the manor. He just stands there for the whole day and only leaves when the sky is dark. I am telling you as I am thinking that he might be plotting something evil.¡± Liu Li blinked.


    Feng Ruqing cocked her brow. Even though she did not know what was in Liu Yuchen¡¯s mind, it must be something evil. No matter what, Feng Ruqing will never meet him again.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen? The Liu family that has forced you to take your own life?¡± Nalan Yan frowned, her face darkened.


    ¡®Mother, could you please stop talking about this for the sake of my reputation?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Nalan, that bastard Liu Yuchen had divorced Her Highness and had almost taken Her Highness¡¯s life.¡± Hearing this, Qing Ling flew into anger and gritted her teeth hard


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you have gotten married and he has divorced you?¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s face grew even darker.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can explain this¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head and shot Qing Ling a warning glance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Nalan, that is not all. Tan Shuangshuang has always gone to the chancellor manor even though she knew that Liu Yuchen had married Her Highness. The two of them are truly shameless¡­¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, Qing Ling did not stop talking but took a step forward and continued.


    ¡°Qing Ling! Keep your mouth shut!¡± Qing Ling had completely ruined Feng Ruqing¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you the one who want me to say this? I have seen the signal in your eyes.¡± Qing Ling pouted in grievance.


    ¡®What can I do to this empty-headed servant?¡¯ Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mother, I did something wrong back then and I don¡¯t blame them. We don¡¯t belong together. I have straightened those things out. Moreover, I am the one who has divorced him, not the other way round.¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head only to see Nalan Yan¡¯s gloomy face. She held onto Nalan Yan¡¯s hand gently.

 Chapter 530 - He Is Here For Revenge? III

    Chapter 530: He Is Here for Revenge? III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing this, Nalan Yan felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°Since Liu Yuchen is not a good match for you, don¡¯t meet with the people from the Liu family in the future. They are unworthy of such honor.¡±


    Although Nalan Yan did not know what had actually happened back then, it was human nature to protect her own family. She knew that her daughter had suffered a great deal of pain. Since her daughter had decided to let it go, naturally, Nalan Yan would not hold onto it. However, she would never let Feng Ruqing associate herself with the Liu family.


    ¡°Certainly! I have someone on my mind and that¡¯s absolutely not Liu Yuchen!¡± Feng Ruqing said with a bright smile on her face.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing could tell from the old princess¡¯s memories that the old princess was not truly in love with Liu Yuchen. It was Feng Rushuang who had made the old princess feel well-disposed toward Liu Yuchan and want to marry him. It was all because of Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang.


    As Feng Ruqing did not like splitting the loving couple apart, as long as both Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang did not mess with her, she would never hurt them.


    However, if they dared to mess around as they did before, they must pay for the things that they have done. Naturally, she would never let them off easily.


    ***


    Outside the princess manor, Liu Rong was standing at the door, staring at Nalan Yan and Feng Ruqing who were talking animatedly. Burning with jealousy, she clenched her fists tightly.


    Bang!


    The guard gave her a kick. Liu Rong lost her balance and fell on her knees. Liu Rong could feel the pain in her knees, but what hurt her most was the humiliation.


    Hearing the commotion behind her, Nalan Yan turned her head only to see Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang.


    At this time, Liu Rong raised her head. Her eyes met Nalan Yan¡¯s.


    Seeing Nalan Yan¡¯s face, Liu Rong was slightly startled and furious jealousy crept into her eyes.


    It had been more than ten years since the last time Liu Rong had met Nalan Yan. It seemed as if time did not leave its traces on Nalan Yan¡¯s face. Although she was skinny, she still looked young and stunning.


    Liu Rong reached out to the wrinkles at the corner of her eye, her heart was full of sorrow and grief. She was old! She had lost her beauty but Nalan Yan was still gorgeous. It was natural that Gu Zhenyang and Feng Tianyu could not let go of her.


    At this time, Liu Rong started to regret the things that she had done. She regretted that she went against Nalan Yan. Not only had she ruined her own life, but she had also even put the entire Liu family into trouble.


    ¡°Nalan Yan, I have totally lost to you¡­¡± Liu Rong laughed softly as tears broke free from her eyes. Her heart was overflowing with bitterness.


    Nalan Yan did not utter a word and merely stared at Liu Rong quietly.


    ¡°If there is an afterlife, I will never fight with you again. I am completely worn out.¡± Fatigue was etched onto Liu Rong¡¯s worn face.


    Nalan Yan walked up to Liu Rong slowly and looked down at her with a pair of calm and bright eyes.


    ¡°Liu Rong, you are wrong. I have never fought with you. You are not worth my time and effort.¡±


    Liu Rong¡¯s lips slightly trembled and she was lost for words.


    That was ridiculous¡­


    Liu Rong had regarded Nalan Yan as her lifetime¡¯s opponent, but Nalan Yan claimed that she had never fought with Liu Rong¡­ that it was all her wishful thinking.


    ¡°Liu Rong, I can forgive you for all the things you have done to get into the palace and the way you have insulted me, but I can never forgive you for laying your hands on my husband, daughter, and many other innocent people.¡±

 Chapter 531 - He Is Here For Revenge? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Even if you regret the things that you did now, it makes no difference. Both you and Gu Zhenyang have to pay for the things that you have done.¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing, her face was indifferent.


    The same for Gu Zhenyang. If Nalan Yan forgave him, what about the warriors and the civilians who had lost their lives?


    If Nalan Yan let go of them, how could she confront the warriors in the underworld when she died?


    Hearing this, Liu Rong¡¯s body slumped to the floor. Her face was drained of color, the corners of her lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them! Take them out and penalize them accordingly. Just let the public do whatever they want to them.¡± Nalan Yan swung her hand, her face was cold and nonchalant.


    Liu Rong did not utter a word and allowed the guard to take her out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Nalan, it¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. I am innocent. Please have mercy on me! Please let me go! No matter what, I am still His Majesty¡¯s adopted daughter. He has raised me for years, he would not be able to bear to see me suffer.¡± Feng Rushuang walked up to Nalan Yan as she cried.


    A glimmer of viciousness flashed through Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes. She gave Feng Rushuang a kick at her chest and sent her flying out of the manor.


    ¡°Feng Rushuang, I have almost forgotten how you have led my daughter astray all these years. You induced my daughter to do something evil and pushed all the responsibility to her, so you could be the most innocent person. Naturally, you must not die!¡± Nalan Yan smirked.


    ¡°Tie Feng Rushuang at the city¡¯s gate and tell everyone what she had done all these years. I want to get justice for the victims,¡± Nalan Yan said with a hint of cruelty in her voice.


    As Nalan Yan did not watch her daughter grow up, Feng Ruqing had suffered a great deal of pain and grievances. Hence, she would never let go of the people who had harmed Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Feng Rushuang flew into a great panic.


    As soon as she finished her words, she was forcefully dragged out the manor.


    Under the brilliant sunlight, Feng Rushuang¡¯s hoarse voice lingered in the air, long after she had left.


    Feng Ruqing was still looking in the direction where Feng Rushuang had left. Feeling that someone was staring at her, she turned her head just in time to see a graceful young master come into her vision. Seeing him, her eyes narrowed as she kept her guard up.


    ¡®Liu Li is right. Liu Yuchen must have something evil in his mind. Otherwise, why does he keep watching the princess manor?¡¯


    ¡°Liu Li, did Xiao Yin do anything to Liu Yuchen recently?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Tang Yin had never been to the Liu family or met Liu Yuchen.¡± Liu Li shook her head.


    ¡°Then, Liu Yuchen must have known that Xiao Yin and Cousin Nalan Jing had set fire to the chancellor manor earlier. He is here for revenge. All of you must keep an eye on him. If he dares to lay his hand on the princess manor, set the spirit beasts on him!¡±


    Not far away, Liu Yuchen was staring affectionately at Feng Ruqing. His gentle eyes filled with regrets.


    ¡®She is back¡­¡¯


    It was a pity that Liu Yuchen had lost the chance to walk near Feng Ruqing. He could never do that for the rest of his life.


    However, when Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes met hers, his heart skipped a beat and had nearly stopped pounding. He did not know why he could feel that Feng Ruqing seemed so defensive when she looked at him as if he would set fire to the princess manor.


    Liu Yuchen smiled wryly as he shook his head. He must have been mistaken. Since he did not do anything, why would Feng Ruqing look at him so warily?

 Chapter 532

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing turned her head and walked into the manor.


    She did not notice that Liu Yuchen was still standing there, watching her affectionately.


    Only when the sun had set, Liu Yuchen closed his eyes reluctantly and turned to walk toward a tavern located on another side of the street.


    ***


    There was a manor located on the left side of the street. It was the manor that Liu Yuchen had bought for Tan Shuangshuang. Naturally, it did not belong to the chancellor¡¯s family.


    Little did Liu Yuchen know, it had now become the only place he could go.


    Tan Shuangshuang was standing at the entrance, watching the street.


    Not long after, Liu Yuchen in a rich intricate brocade came to sight with a strong smell of wine on his breath.


    ¡°Yuchen, you went for a drink? Do you really want to do that for the rest of your life? You have always been a filial son. You really do not want to return to the chancellor manor because of something so trivial?¡± Tan Shuangshuang merely frowned, hid her emotions, and slowly walked up to Liu Yuchen.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed and pushed Tan Shuangshuang away. He looked disdainfully at the lady before him with a sneer on his face.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, I thought you couldn¡¯t get along with my mother? Why do you want to bring my parents and me back together?¡±


    ¡°Nothing should come between you and your family. Moreover, no matter what Lady Liu has done to me, I have never hated her. Why are you saying that?¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she pursed her lips together.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Yuchen let out a boisterous laugh. Tears ran free from his eyes, ran down his handsome face.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, if you don¡¯t hate her, why would you put a cursed doll under the bed?¡± Tan Shuangshuang looked up at Liu Yuchen, a flicker of fear crossed her pale face.


    She had always hidden it very carefully, how did Liu Yuchen find out¡­


    ¡°Yuchen, I didn¡¯t do that, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Stunned, Tan Shuangshuang reached out to hold Liu Yuchen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, since you have lost shelter at the Tan family, you want me to get back to the chancellor manor because you want to be my wife, don¡¯t you? Well, forget about this. I will never return to the chancellor manor. It is such a humiliation to me. Also, I know that you hate me.¡± Liu Yuchen pushed Tan Shuangshuang to the ground forcefully as he smirked.


    Tan Shuangshuang could feel the sting on her scraped hands and knees, but what hurt her the most was the pain in her heart.


    It was true that she hated Liu Yuchen. She hated that Liu Yuchen had chosen Lady Liu and gave up on her in the spirit herbs store.


    However, no matter how much she hated him, she still loved him. She showed great affection and devotion to Liu Yuchen all these years but in the end, she did not get anything.


    ¡°Yuchen, have you forgotten your promise? If not for Feng Ruqing, we won¡¯t be in such a sorry state. It is all her fault!¡± Tan Shuangshuang got up from the ground as she smiled. Her eyes were full of resentment and bitterness.


    Had it not been for Feng Ruqing, Tan Shuangshuang would have become Liu Yuchen¡¯s wife. All the things happened after that would never have happened. It was all because of Feng Ruqing!


    With a deep and brooding resentment in her heart, Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly. Her face was contorted with rage.


    Liu Yuchen stared blankly at Tan Shuangshuang. It was the first time he saw her contorted face. Perhaps, this was the real Tan Shuangshuang. He was wrong. He had actually thought that Tan Shuangshuang was the woman he wanted to spend his whole life with.

 Chapter 533 - Don’t Panic II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, we can¡¯t keep blaming others. We, ourselves, are to be blamed. It is my fault that I did not see your true colors. Moreover, our love is not strong enough. If our love was strong, I would still love you no matter who you are.¡± Liu Yuchen regained his composure and walked up to Tan Shuangshuang slowly.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body shook violently. Her eyes were full of sorrow as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, we have been together for so many years but you are saying that our love is not strong enough? All your love and promises back then are nothing but lies?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The corners of Liu Yuchen¡¯s lips lifted as he smirked.


    As if struck by lightning, Tan Shuangshuang stumbled backward in despair. She stared blankly at the man who stood nonchalantly before her. She could feel the pain as if hundreds of thousands of needles were pierced through her heart. She did not even have a feeling so strong when Liu Yuchen had given up on her at the spirit herb store back then.


    She knew that Liu Yuchen had chosen his mother as he was too filial but deep in his heart, he still cared for her. However, the man whom she loved and had waited for so many years was actually telling her that everything that had happened before was just a lie.


    Tan Shuangshuang broke into laughter and gradually, her laughter grew louder. As she laughed, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Liu Yuchen, I thought we would be together forever. Even if I knew that I might offend Feng Ruqing, I still stayed by your side. I have never thought that you would be so ruthless and not even spare me a little of your love for me.¡± The corner of Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s eyes fell on Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face. He could not help but sigh softly and patted her shoulder slightly.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, you can stay in this manor if you have nowhere to go. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me. You mind your own business and I¡¯ll mind mine. If you find someone better, marry him.¡±


    Startled, Tan Shuangshuang let out a boisterous laugh. Tears continued streaming down her face. Her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Guess what? Somehow, silence is better than words. You actually want me to marry someone else? I have been with you since I was young. We have been together for five whole years. It is such a long time. Liu Yuchen, how can you be so ruthless?¡±


    As Tan Shuangshuang said that, she started screaming her heart out with a profound sorrow in her voice as she ended her sentence.


    If they were not meant to be together, why did he pursue her back then?


    She was almost twenty now. Without power and a strong foothold in the kingdom, who else could she marry? She could only be someone else¡¯s concubine.


    She did not even want to be Liu Yuchen¡¯s concubine back then. She had rather stay with him without marrying him. Now, she had actually come to a state where she could only be someone else¡¯s concubine?


    Why could Feng Ruqing live such a splendid life and stand aloof from the masses but Tan Shuangshuang was the one to fall into such a sorry state?


    Was it just because Feng Ruqing was of royal descent and Tan Shuangshuang was just the daughter of a grand tutor?


    Liu Yuchen thought Tan Shuangshuang would leave him by doing this. However, seeing Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s sorrowful face, his heart softened. He could not bear to hurt her anymore.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, it has nothing to do with Feng Ruqing. She never looked for me ever since we split. We were the ones who always messed with her. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a sorry state. It is true that she had brought us a lot of troubles before, but she did not do anything wrong after that.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Liu Yuchen finally realized that it was all their fault. However, it was too late. Feng Ruqing and Liu Yuchen would never get back together.


    ¡°Yuchen, if I don¡¯t blame Feng Ruqing and I never look for her again, could we get back to the way we were?¡± Tan Shuangshuang stared longingly at Liu Yuchen.


    Slightly startled, Liu Yuchen did not utter a word for a long while.


    Seeing Liu Yuchen¡¯s face, Tan Shuangshuang knew the answer. She looked down to hide the resentment in her eyes.


    ¡°Yuchen, I understand. I will stay here and never bother you again. Thank you for giving me a place to stay.¡± As soon as Tan Shuangshuang finished speaking, she turned to walk straight into the courtyard.


    For a few times, Liu Yuchen wanted to say something but he bit back the words. He simply watched her leave, gradually disappearing from his sight.


    ***


    Far away, at the foot of a hill.


    White phoenix was completely worn out as it sat on the ground, panting. Its beautiful white feathers were ruffled.


    ¡°Suyi, we are finally here. Since both of us are not familiar with this place, we should not simply leave the hill. It would be better if we inform Nan Xian.¡±


    They had spent so much effort to reach the foot of the hill, let alone the place that they had never been before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Suyi furrowed her brows as she said blandly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even tell east from west, how are we to know the route to that place? How do we get Xiao Qingqing?¡± White Phoenix had nearly burst into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. How could you handle a big deal in the future?¡± Suyi was calm and very much at ease.


    The white phoenix wiped off the tiny beads of sweat from her forehead. Its eyes swept across her clenched fist.


    ¡®You are not panicking but your feet are shaking anxiously.¡¯


    Currently, Suyi felt that her mind was a mess, her vision was cloudy. She did not know where to go.


    ¡®If Nan Xian is here, that would be so great¡­¡¯ At least, Suyi would not feel like the whole world was spinning around her.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice drifted into her ears. She quickly came back to her senses.


    She turned around nonchalantly, her eyes were extremely cold.


    In a flash, a familiar face came into her vision. She had not seen him for more than a decade. He had changed from an immature young master to a composed man.


    However, his eyes were still deep and lustrous. It was his eyes that she had fallen for and had suffered a great deal of pain before she finally awakened to the truth.


    Seeing the man, the white phoenix lost its mind and pushed Suyi behind it as if protecting its own kid. Its eyes were blazing with rage and fixed at the man before it.


    ¡°Suyi, I have finally found you¡­ You have been hiding from me for years. Let¡¯s go back together with me. The old master misses you so badly.¡± The man walked toward Suyi with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Go back? If I go back, what would you do to that lady and the kids you have with her?¡± The man did not have any effect on her heart. She was still calm and composed.


    ¡°Suyi, why are you always prejudiced against Qing Yan? She has never done anything wrong. You are my wife. Naturally, I will take care of you. The same goes to her. Both Qing Yan and I grew up together, but I did not make her my first wife. What else do you want me to do?¡± The man frowned slightly.

 Chapter 535 - Don’t Panic IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In other words, what the man actually meant was¡ªsince Suyi was his first wife, why was she not satisfied? Why she still did not let go of Qing Yan?


    Suyi stared at the man with emotionlessly. She knew that she would meet this man once she got down the hill. However, he came way sooner than expected. This man was still as annoying as he always was.


    ¡°You can make her your first wife. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Suyi swung her sleeve.


    Suyi could not wait to leave. Even looking at the man, made her feel sick, as if eating a mouthful of feces.


    ¡°Suyi.¡±


    Startled, Mu Ling reached out to hold Suyi¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, the white phoenix roared and it breathed out a ferocious flame. Its eyes blazed with rage.


    ¡®Idiot! How dare you harass Suyi before me!¡¯


    ¡°Your pet is truly hot-tempered.¡± Seeing the flame, Mu Ling took a few steps back, but he did not lose his temper and only smiled faintly.


    ¡®Pet?¡¯ Exploded with rage, flames spurted from the white phoenix¡¯s mouth once again.


    The white phoenix was not a pet. It was an ambitious phoenix and it wanted to marry Suyi.


    Mu Ling did not even spare a glance at the white phoenix. It was nothing but a phoenix that was not fully grown.


    However, Mu Ling did not walk near Suyi and only said, helplessly, ¡°Suyi, are you still angry with me? I have tasked someone to be here to wait for you more than a decade. Once you get down the hill, I would have rushed here for you. Is that not enough? Tell me what else you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have something to tell you.¡± Suyi turned her head around with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°What is it about? You can just tell me.¡± Mu Ling was thrilled.


    ¡°Nan Xian will decide on his own marriage. No one from the Mu family should interfere.¡±


    Nan Xian was the only person she cared for her whole life. She wanted the person she loved to live a blissful life.


    Previously, Nan Xian was her one and only. After he is married, naturally, Nan Xian would not be the only one she cared about.


    ¡°In your dream! No one in the Mu family can decide on his own marriage. It¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s rule. A marriage is always arranged by one¡¯s parents.¡± Mu Ling frowned.


    As the old master of the Mu family did not like Qing Yan, Mu Ling did not marry her but married Suyi instead after the old master of the Mu family had agreed.


    Since Mu Ling did not go against the Mu family¡¯s master and had made Qing Yan his concubine, why should Nan Xian be allowed to decide on his own marriage?


    Moreover, based on the Mu family¡¯s rule, no one could get a concubine without a first wife. Hence, Suyi married Mu Ling as she knew that Mu Ling did not have a concubine, she thought that he was a man who was loyal to his wife.


    As Mu Ling could not read Suyi¡¯s mind, he had never thought that Suyi would be so defensive and leave the Mu family when Mu Ling wanted to make Qing Yan his concubine.


    Mu Ling felt as if a lump was rising in his throat, it was normal for a man to have multiple wives in this realm.


    Previously, Nan Xian did not have a wife. Naturally, Mu Ling did not force him to take a concubine. However, after Nan Xian had a principal wife, Mu Ling would pick a few ladies to be his concubines.


    Suyi¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on Mu Ling.


    ¡°Really? It seems that I need to go to the Mu family. I want to see who, in the Mu family, can force him to marry a lady that he doesn¡¯t love.¡± Her eyes were cold and piercing, her face was nonchalant.

 Chapter 536 - Don’t Panic V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi would certainly return to the Mu family. However, she had something more important to do now.


    ¡°Suyi, stop messing around. I am patient and sincere enough. Previously, you left the Mu family because I took a concubine. Now, you don¡¯t want me to get Nan Xian a wife. Suyi, you truly think I would be patient with you forever?¡± Mu Ling frowned.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Previously, both you and Qing Yan could get along quite well. What has actually happened between both of you?¡± Mu Ling was slightly pissed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was too silly and you have hidden your relationship with Qing Yan very well back then. Moreover, I treated her well as she is your cousin. In fact, I wish that I will never meet her again for the rest of my life. Do you truly think we were on good terms?¡± Suyi squinted at him coldly.


    ¡°Suyi, please give me a chance and go back together with me. I will take good care of Nan Xian. I will never hurt him again. The thing that happened back then has nothing to do with Qing Yan. I know her very well. She will never hurt anyone without a reason.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. He was afraid that Suyi would run away out of anger. Hence, he softened his tone.


    Suyi walked up to Mu Ling slowly, the corner of her lips curved up into a smile.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do that? So Nan Xian was the one who played the breath-holding game and had nearly die from it?¡±


    Nan Xian was only four years old back then. Naturally, a four-year-old kid was not as strong as he was now. As a mother, Suyi did not take good care of him. When she knew that Mu Ling wanted to take a concubine, her heart was broken. She tried to stop him but she was not successful.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    As the Mu family¡¯s master had always treated her extremely well and his health was declining, Suyi could not bear to part with him.


    When someone had nearly killed her son that she treated as her own life, she could no longer bear it and had left the Mu family together with Nan Xian.


    As the saying goes, women are weak, but mothers are strong. Her son was her everything. Since the Mu family was a toxic place, she did not want her son to get hurt even the slightest bit. No matter how well the Mu family¡¯s master treated her, no one could hurt her son. Now, everything was the same.


    Her son, her daughter-in-law, and her future grandchildren would never follow her path. No one could hurt them!


    ¡°Suyi, you have wronged Qing Yan. Someone sneaked into the Mu family and wanted to hurt my son to take revenge on me back then. It has nothing to do with Qing Yan.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. I have never thought that you would avenge my son. I will avenge him on my own.¡± Suyi raised her head. Her eyes were as cold as the moonlight.


    Suyi was severely injured and her strength had declined in order to save Mu Ling back then. Otherwise, she would not have left the Mu family together with Nan Xian.


    Thinking of this, her heart was filled with regret, but her face was still as calm as the cold, bright moon.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Suyi paused for a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for me. I will go back to the Mu family as soon as possible. As you are aware, the old master is severely ill. Both you and your concubine please don¡¯t visit him. Have you forgotten why he is ill?¡±


    Suyi thought of something and continued, ¡°Also, you said that marriage is always arranged by parents with the help of matchmakers. However, the old master did not agree for you to take a concubine yet, you and your concubine had actually ignored him causing him to pass out from rage. Since you went against the old master, why would you think that you have the right to take charge of Nan Xian¡¯s life?¡±

 Chapter 537 - The Emperor Who Ran Away I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Taking a concubine is not the same as taking a first wife. The old master¡¯s consent is not required for taking a concubine. However, the first wife must be arranged by the parents.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face slightly darkened.


    ¡°Hearing your words, I feel like I am not Nan Xian¡¯s parent. Since Nan Xian¡¯s marriage is to be arranged by his parents, as his mother, I¡¯ll take charge of his marriage. He can marry whomever he likes,¡± Suyi said with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Suyi, since you are not willing to go back, naturally, you are not part of the Mu family. If you would go back together with me, you might be able to arrange his marriage.¡± Hearing Suyi¡¯s words, Mu Ling had nearly burst with rage. However, seeing Suyi¡¯s cold face, he calmed down a little.


    No matter what, Suyi must return to the Mu family together with Mu Ling. This time, she must not leave him. They had been separated for years and he had been missing her for more than a decade.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Nan Xian¡¯s surname is not Mu. He is not part of the Mu family. The people of the Mu family can never control his life,¡± Suyi said, flatly.


    Just like Suyi, no one could force Nan Xian to do the things that he did not like.


    Mu Ling had truly reckoned without his host.


    ¡°Suyi, why do you still not get me? Everything that I do, I do it for Nan Xian. Moreover, Tang Yin is a special lady. it would be extremely good for Nan Xian if he marries her.¡± Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®Tang Yin?¡¯ The two words were buzzing in the white phoenix¡¯s ears. The white phoenix knew that Mu Ling had gotten Nan Xian a betrothed from the Tang family. However, it did not know that Tang Yin was the one.


    If the white phoenix was not mistaken, the lady who took the white phoenix¡¯s feather was also called Tang Yin.


    The white phoenix¡¯s body stiffened. It remembered Tang Yin said that Nan Xian was her love rival. Although white phoenix did not know since when Nan Xian had become Tang Yin¡¯s love rival nor did it understand the relationship between Tang Yin and Feng Ruqing, it knew that Tang Yin held grudges against Nan Xian.


    ¡®This bastard wants Nan Xian to marry Tang Yin?¡¯


    ¡°Mu Ling, your marriage has nothing to do with me, but if you dare to stop Nan Xian from chasing his happiness, I will kill you at all cost.¡± Suyi smiled coldly.


    ¡°Suyi, how did we come to this state?¡± Suyi¡¯s words were as if dealing a blow at Mu Ling¡¯s heart, he could feel a prickling pain at his heart.


    Both Mu Ling and Suyi were so in love with each other before. How did they come into such a sorry state?


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The white phoenix¡¯s heart was trembling with rage and it spurted a ferocious flame once again.


    Mu Ling did not dodge the flame and merely stared at Suyi. Only when the flame had reached him did he raise his arm to dodge the flame.


    Originally, Mu Ling thought that the flame was nothing. However, when his arm touched the flame, he could feel a burning sensation on his arm. Seeing the back of his hand that was burnt, he put his hand at his back¡ªhis eyes were icy cold.


    Even if the white phoenix was not fully grown up, it was capable of hurting Mu Ling. When it was completely grown, even the entire Mu family would not be able to handle it.


    However, this white phoenix was Suyi¡¯s pet. Hence, Mu Ling simply could not do anything to it.


    ¡°You had it coming! It was you who had caused both of you to be in such a sorry state. Now, you even want Nan Xian to follow your path? Luckily, Nan Xian is not like you. If he really were to take a concubine and Xiao Qingqing was to leave him, serves him right then! The white phoenix stared at Mu Ling with its taunting eyes.

 Chapter 538 - The Emperor Who Ran Away II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Xiao Qingqing was flawless and perfect. If Nan Xian did not cherish her like his father, then he would be the first one to not let him off.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes became colder. He had allowed Nan Xian to free-wheel for so many years. It seemed that Nan Xian had really found a woman outside.


    He would like to see why Nan Xian was so obsessed with her, so much so that even Suyi also sided her.


    White phoenix stomped his feet angrily. ¡°Dickhead, I don¡¯t care a shit about how many wives other people have. Suyi is such a great woman. She deserves a complete love. You¡ªhumans are so complex. Unlike the Feng clan, each of us has only one wife that is recognized for life!¡±


    While saying this, the white phoenix could not help but look at Suyi. If she married it, it would only take her as a wife. It would only let her give birth to its child.


    However, Suyi did not respond. Perhaps she only thought of him as a small phoenix in her eyes.


    The white phoenix was frustrated and he licked his lips. When would he become a human? He was worried that there some other dickheads would courting Suyi.


    ¡°Mu Ling.¡± Suyi smiled and she licked her lips. She had no feelings for him like before. She was as indifferent as watching a stranger. ¡°There is nothing else to say. I cannot afford to waste time with you now as I still need to look for someone important.¡±


    Looking for someone important¡­


    So, could she not stay with him for a while? She could not even go back with him?


    Mu Ling urged flatly, ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    Suyi ignored him. She then leaped and landed on the white phoenix¡¯s body.


    ¡°There is someone whom I dislike here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡®Someone whom she dislikes¡­¡¯


    The white phoenix¡¯s resentment and anger suddenly disappeared after hearing Suyi¡¯s words.


    He glowed. ¡°Suyi, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We are going to Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Where is Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian said that we will reach Liu Yun Kingdom if we keep going east.¡±


    ¡°But which way is east?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Suyi was silent for a while. ¡°What about just flying freely?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Suyi.¡±


    White phoenix¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a lightning bolt before it darted forward. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared right in front of Mu Ling. Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°Suyi. I believe that you will come back sooner or later.¡±


    He did not believe that Suyi who once loved him deeply, would give up on him so easily.


    Since she could not trust Qing Yan, he would separate her from Qing Yan. He would not let them meet at all. Then, she did not have to worry about so many things.


    This was already his concession, which was also the most ideal way¡­


    Mu Ling snorted coldly. ¡°Han Ying.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    A black-shirted guard fell from the sky and was behaving respectfully.


    ¡°Go find out the identity of the woman whom Nan Xian is obsessed with. If her identity or talent is pretty good, then it would be fine for her to be Nan Xian¡¯s wife, if not¡­¡± Mu Ling had a headache and rubbed his temples. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Just let her be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine, this is also compensation to Suyi and her son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Han Ying turned around wanting to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Ling frowned deliberately. ¡°Is the old master healthy when I am not around?¡±


    Han Ying was startled and replied truthfully. ¡°The old master¡¯s condition is good and bad. Sometimes he is sober, sometimes¡­ he cannot even recognize Lady Qing Yan.¡±

 Chapter 539 - The Emperor Who Ran Away III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    When he was sober, the old master would grab things to throw at Qing Yan.


    When he was confused, he could not recognize anyone and would just toss around like an old child.


    ¡°Qing Yan, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master. Lady Qing Yan is still the same as usual. No matter how the old master treats her, she still serves him well¡ªpreparing meals and feeding him medicine. She even visits many places to buy the spirit herbs for him just to make him feel better.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart suddenly hurt, and his eyes were filled with sympathy. ¡°She has suffered all these years. I often come here to wait for Suyi. Yet, she has no complaints about it and continues serving my father at home, but Father¡­¡±


    If it was not for that incident, maybe his father would not have hated Qing Yan so much.


    At that time, Qing Yan¡¯s mother who was also his aunt gave his mother a medicine that would cause dystocia. His mother died when she gave birth to his brother. His second brother was lucky enough to survive, but he had always been sick and could never go outside.


    His father had investigated it for a long time, but still, he did not find out who the culprit was. Until many years later¡­ Eldest Aunt accidentally revealed that she was the one who had poisoned her sister!


    His mother was dead. How could he not hate her? He hated his eldest aunt¡­ No, that vicious woman was not worthy to be his eldest aunt!


    Nevertheless, Qing Yan was innocent.


    At that time, Qing Yan was only two or three years old.


    What could she know?


    If Qing Yan knew that the woman would poison his mother, she would certainly stop it due to her kindness!


    Therefore, the previous generation¡¯s hatred should not be suffered by the next generation.


    Qing Yan had been working hard for his family for many years and had children for the family. He could never marry her as a wife due to his father¡¯s objection. She could only be his concubine!


    She had endured so much, was it not enough?


    Why did his father still hurt her when he was sober? Even Suyi was wilful to drive Qing Yan away without knowing her grievances!


    Qing Yan had offered so much to him. She would even risk her life for him! Thus, he must have a conscience!


    If not, he did not qualify to be a man!


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Mu Ling smiled wryly. ¡°I shall return. Go and find out the girl¡¯s identity immediately and come back to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After Han Ying responded, he immediately disappeared.


    Mu Ling looked in the direction in which Suyi had left. He regained his composure after quite a while and went in a different direction.


    ***


    Liu Yun Kingdom.


    At the imperial court.


    The imperial court was silent.


    The silence was very deafening.


    Everyone squinted and looked at the woman sitting next to Feng Ruqing in disbelief. Everyone was astonished and stunned.


    The woman wore a phoenix coronet and the robes of rank. She was fascinating and beautiful, just like she was decades ago¡ªmagnificent and majestic as usual.


    ¡°Ministers! There is something that I want to announce this morning. The empress is back!¡±


    His voice was like a heavy stick that knocked on everyone¡¯s head.


    The ministers¡¯ bodies were shaking, and they were in disbelief.


    ¡®Empress¡­ Isn¡¯t the empress dead? How can she be alive?¡¯


    But there was one thing that could not be denied¡ªthe ministers were full of joy when they heard about Empress Nalan¡¯s return.


    Because this¡­was their empress!


    As long as she was there, no one dared to encroach on the empress position of Liu Yun Kingdom!


    Back then, many ministers were very dissatisfied with Nalan Yan being Feng Tianyu¡¯s favorite. They thought that the emperor should treat other concubines equally too.

 Chapter 540 - The Emperor Who Ran Away IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The emperor had not listened and only favored Nalan Yan.


    At that time, many people had prejudices against Nalan Yan.


    Especially those who sent their own girls to the harem. The emperor neglected the girls and left them alone after they entered the palace. Naturally, the blame fell on Nalan Yan who was accused of seducing the emperor.


    Until Nalan Yan¡¯s death¡­


    Numerous people suddenly realized Empress Nalan¡¯s importance to this country!


    With her, Liu Yun Kingdom never had to worry about the enemies¡¯ invasion.


    ¡°All ministers pay respect to the empress!¡±


    The ministers kneeled down and their voices were high with obvious excitement.


    Nalan Yan spoke calmly, ¡°I heard that Liu Yun Kingdom was in dire straits some time ago. I am impressed that many ministers were involved in this matter. However, it seems that there are many ministers who went missing. What about them? Did they sacrifice heroically?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian sneered and slowly moved forward. ¡°As to inform you, my empress. Those who are greedy and afraid of death forced me to punish the princess not long ago. They were already sent to the border. But the group of people had escaped when the border was in crisis. Some were killed while they were escaping.¡±


    Feng Tianyu frowned. He had almost forgotten the group of people who were sent to the border if Yan¡¯er had not mentioned it.


    It seemed that he had made the right decision. If those people remained at the imperial court, there might be another traitor like Liu Yunxiao!


    ¡°Oh. That was indeed a great decision. How dare anyone touches my daughter?¡± Nalan Yan sneered, ¡°In addition, Qing¡¯er gave me some spirit wine before I came here. I want to reward them to the heroes. By the way, who did not participate in the war?¡±


    The ministers looked at one another, then¡­


    It seemed like everyone had discussed it in advance. They all moved two steps to the side.


    Only Chancellor Liu was standing in the middle of the entire court, like a deer caught in the headlight.


    ¡°It seems that there is only one person who is afraid of death.¡± Nalan Yan slightly smiled. ¡°However, Liu Yun Kingdom is not ruthless. Being afraid of death is not wrong. I will not blame you for this. But¡­ Tianyu, you cannot use this person in the future. If he is in danger, he will run away. He will cause trouble.¡±


    Feng Tianyu calmly looked at Chancellor Liu.


    As a matter of fact, Chancellor Liu had served the kingdom heartily in the past. He was still not the chancellor at that time.


    Now¡­ maybe he was used to enjoying and just being in a high position. As time passed, he became greedy and was afraid of death. He was also weak and incompetent.


    Chancellor Liu felt very embarrassed.


    He thought everyone would be greedy and was afraid of death. Why was he the only one standing there now?


    ¡°I shall let it pass. However, I will need to deal with another matter.¡± Nalan Yan was swift and fierce. ¡°Where is Chancellor Liu?¡±


    Chancellor Liu did not speak.


    He was so scared that he almost cried, and his legs were shaking.


    Nalan Yan did not see any movement in the crowd. She frowned. ¡°Chancellor Liu, don¡¯t you hear me calling you out?¡±


    Chancellor Liu¡¯s lips trembled as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Nalan Yan shouted. ¡°I want to talk to Chancellor Liu; not a weak and incompetent person like you. You are not allowed to speak!¡±


    Chancellor Liu still did not speak


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Feng Tianyu cleared his throat. He then said awkwardly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, he is Chancellor Liu.¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Emperor Who Ran Away V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The court was suddenly quiet.


    Nalan Yan was silent for a moment, and she sighed. ¡°I was joking just now. I just want to create a lively atmosphere. Actually, I knew that he was Chancellor Liu, really¡­¡±


    The ministers were silent for a while.


    ¡®I am afraid that you don¡¯t even believe what you have said.¡¯


    ¡°It is easy since you are Chancellor Liu. Tianyu, discharge him from his post. I don¡¯t want to see him again,¡± Nalan Yan said and waved her hand.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ***


    When he originally heard Nalan Yan¡¯s words, Chancellor Liu¡¯s legs were already shaking. Who knew that the next word he heard from Feng Tianyu made him feel like he had descended into hell. His body weakened and he collapsed to the ground. He cried, ¡°Your Majesty, Empress. What mistake have I done?¡±


    Nalan Yan stood up and walked slowly toward Chancellor Liu.


    ¡°I heard that Qing¡¯er was determined to marry Liu Yuchen. Tianyu loves his daughter. Therefore, he granted her power to issue an imperial decree. However, my brother went to the Liu family and said that it is possible to reject the marriage. You disagreed with him and just wanted Qing¡¯er to get married.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°Nonetheless, the Liu family did not treat Qing¡¯er well after she married him. They almost killed my precious daughter.¡±


    Compared to Chancellor Liu, Nalan Yan initially did not have any bad feelings toward Liu Yuchen.


    At first, Liu Yuchen disagreed with the marriage with Qing¡¯er. But Chancellor Liu threatened Liu Yuchen that his whole family would be killed if he disobeyed him.


    In fact, the elder brother refused to let Qing¡¯er to marry someone who did not love her. He intended to reject the marriage on behalf of Chancellor Liu. It was Chancellor Liu who insisted that they should proceed with the marriage.


    Moreover, no matter how angry Tianyu was, he would only direct his anger at Liu Yuchen and would not destroy the Liu family.


    As for the later¡­ She heard that Liu Yuchen kept on provoking Qing¡¯er for no reason. If that did not happen, she would not have been so disgusted with Liu Yuchen!


    Qing¡¯er managed to change her mind and divorce Liu Yuchen. But he continued to provoke her. Was he that shameless?


    Looking at Nalan Yan¡¯s fierce gaze, Chancellor Liu was in despair.


    He knew that the Liu family would completely fall apart this time.


    ¡°Tianyu, I¡¯m tired. I shall go to the princess¡¯s manor first. You shall find me after you finished the meeting in the imperial court.¡±


    Nalan Yan smiled and greeted Tianyu. Then she left the imperial court.


    Instead of wasting time with these people, she might as well go to find her dear daughter.


    Nalan Zhangqian saw that Nalan Yan was about to leave. He looked at the spirit wine that the eunuchs brought in. He ignored the others and hurriedly chased after Nalan Yan to walk beside her.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, can you help me ask Qing¡¯er about the vendor¡­ Where is he?¡±


    A jar of wine was not enough to drink. He must find the vendor to buy more jars of wine.


    Nalan Yan stared blankly. She turned and frowned. ¡°What street vendor?¡±


    ¡°The street vendor who sells wine.¡±


    The master could meet the street vendor. Why couldn¡¯t he?


    Nalan Yan asked dazedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know any street vendors. I just brought the wine from Qing¡¯er¡¯s wine cellar. She told me that she learned how to produce wine from someone. Maybe she made it? If you need it, you can just look for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s smile gradually stiffened.


    His stiffened face remained even after Nalan Yan was long gone.


    ***


    That day, the perplexed people of Liu Yun Kingdom knew that the Nalan family¡¯s Nalan Zhangqian had gone crazy.


    He madly smashed all the things at home. He cried and laughed. Some people even heard him quarreling loudly with the old general.

 Chapter 542 - The Emperor Who Ran Away VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He finally calmed down when night fell. Who knew that on the second day, a sacred decree was issued to General Manor. Nalan Zhangqian who had just recovered had gone completely crazy!


    ¡°General Nalan, please receive the imperial decree.¡± Lin Zhenyun held the sacred decree and smiled. ¡°No, I shall address you as the Prince Regent in the future. Congratulations, Lord Nalan!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes were red and bloody. He screamed, ¡°I want to meet the emperor. I want to meet him!¡±


    ¡°My lord, the emperor has left with the empress. You will rule this kingdom from now on.¡±


    ¡°Feng Tianyu!!!¡± Nalan Zhangqian was so furious his body trembled. He was like a crazy person. ¡°Such an irresponsible person. Who gave him the right to run away with my sister and leave everything to me? Aaahhh! My freedom! My dream! My liver!!!¡±


    He initially thought that Liu Yun Kingdom was none of his business since his sister had returned.


    He and his family could be free and no longer have to be restrained in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    But now¡­


    Ruined¡­ Everything was all wrong!


    His dreams of traveling and living in seclusion, away from the civilization had instantly gone down the drain!


    This time, Nalan Zhangqian really cried. His tears flowed down with endless grievances and unwillingness.


    Had he foreseen that¡­ He might as well lead the soldiers to guard the border.


    It was simpler than dealing with political affairs!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing felt the same as the crazy Nalan Zhangqian.


    She was holding a letter in her hand tightly. Her face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    ¡°What does this mean? Imperial-mother and Father have left? Leaving me to manage Fengyun Manor? And deal with the Tang family too?¡±


    Did Imperial-mother not want to take revenge herself?


    Running away from here without saying a word?


    Leaving her behind? Letting her manage Fengyun Manor?


    Were there any beautiful maids in Fengyun Manor?


    If not, what was she going to do? She already had a state preceptor and an Iron-Blooded Troop. Moreover, she also had Qing Ling and Liu Li. Now Tang Yin was with her too¡­ She felt that it was enough! What did it mean to give her Fengyun Manor?


    ¡°The empress said that she was going to find the missing prince¡­¡± Qing Ling shivered when she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. ¡°So, she left with the emperor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes turned into slits. ¡°Why is Imperial-mother leaving Fengyun Manor to me? There are so many people in Fengyun Manor. It doesn¡¯t need me. Xiao Yin, go to Fengyun Manor and get Elder Lei Yun for me. Oh, by the way, ask him to bring along Gu Zhenyang and also the father and daughter of the Tang family!


    Tang Yin sat next to Feng Ruqing silently. She nodded cutely and softly. ¡°Okay, Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°Right, Xiao Yin. Can you also help me look around Fengyun Manor to see if there is any beautiful ma¡­¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing¡¯s words came out from her mouth, she suddenly saw a man not far away. He was like a fairy covered in white snow approaching in the morning light.


    The man had a¡­ a man in a leash!


    Gu Zhenyang was dragged by Nan Xian using a dog chain. He also suffered from the shock and disdain of countless people. He was ashamed and wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what did you say?¡± Tan Yin asked.


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing could only see the man¡¯s handsome face.


    He was like a lotus¡ªprecious and as clean-washed as the moonlight.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°I just think that there is no man who is more handsome than the state preceptor in this world.¡±


    Tang Yin suddenly gazed at Nan Xian with her longing eyes and pinched her sleeves.


    A vixen!


    Nan Xian was indeed a vixen 1 !

 Chapter 543 - State Preceptor, How About A Drink? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    The girl¡¯s lips gradually curved into a shallow smile in the breeze.


    Her shiny and bright eyes were like a vast sea, except that it was full of him.


    It was also the same for the man.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes turned warm after seeing the girl¡¯s stunning figure.


    No one could bear to interrupt such a beautiful scene.


    ¡°State Preceptor, are you back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nan Xian said calmly. ¡°After waiting for you for a few days, you still did not show up. Therefore, I have come to look for you. You don¡¯t have to worry that the people of the Divine Herbs Sect will cause Fengyun Manor any trouble. I will take Gu Zhenyang away.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and took out a jar of wine as if she was presenting a treasure.


    ¡°State Preceptor. This is the wine I brewed recently. What about a drink?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes stayed on the jar of wine in the girl¡¯s hand. He muttered, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She did not know what Nan Xian was going to do. Then, she saw Nan Xian tug down the sleepy azure snake, which wrapped around him. He turned around without hesitation and walked toward the door. He threw Qing Zhu out before it knew what was going on . 1


    It was thrown into the sky before it disappeared.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®What is happening?


    ¡®Are there any secrets between the state preceptor and Qing Zhu?¡¯


    ¡°Liu Li, Qing Ling, send Gu Zhenyang to the celestial prison. My grandfather will deliver a message to the public. After you come back, let¡¯s have a good time together. We will drink until we are drunk. By the way, invite my uncle, my grandfather, and the troop too¡­¡±


    Speaking of the Iron-Blooded Troop, she seemed to have something to deal with¡­


    Oh, yes. Tang Zi!


    The man who had falsely accused Tang Zi being from another clan in Yue City. Moreover, the group of people from Yue City had helped Tang Yu to deceive her father. She would need to settle score with those people on this matter!


    However, today everyone must drink until they were drunk! There was no need to rush. These things could still be handled in the coming days!


    Although she had said it like that, she still had a sense of propriety.


    She first fell in front of the Iron-Blooded Troop after only a bowl of spirit wine. It was disgraceful. Later in the Southern Bamboo Grove, she was drunk once again. She had even molested the state preceptor and beat him. This time, she must control herself.


    Just a few drinks were enough.


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Liu Li and Qing Ling backed away after receiving the order.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to come back.


    Since they were out, they would not be coming back today!


    After all, they had not forgotten the nightmare that day¡­


    At the moment, there were only the couple and a resentful Tang Yin in the princess¡¯s manor.


    Nan Xian looked at Tang Yin. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Tang Yin did not say anything but she felt offended and wanted to cry.


    The person she liked had been taken away. Now, could she not stay with her?


    Tang Yin bit her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I have to accompany Xiao Qing to ensure that she is not bullied.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned and his eyes grew colder.


    ¡®But Tang Yin¡­ is a woman. It is alright.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stroked her clothes and sat on the bench. She smiled and looked at Nan Xian. She said, ¡°State Preceptor, have a seat. Let¡¯s have a drink together to celebrate my mother¡¯s return¡­¡±


    After she gave Nan Xian a bowl of wine, she poured some for herself.


    This time Feng Ruqing knew clearly how far she could go. She gently put the wine to her lips.

 Chapter 544 - State Preceptor, How About A Drink? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A rich fragrance of the wine spread in her mouth.


    It was really brewed using Grade-3 spirit herbs, which was much better than the original wine.


    It was a pity that she could not drink much. She wasted the chance to taste such delicious wine.


    But she did not have time to taste it again. She suddenly felt dizzy, and her whole body fell backward.


    In that moment of drunkenness, there was only one thing on Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind.


    She had just gently touched the wine with her lips. She did not even take a sip!


    Why! Why could this not work?


    How bad a drinker was she?


    Nan Xian put down the glass in his hand. He raised his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He ran his finger over her beautiful face.


    He smiled gently.


    Tang Yin was shocked. Nan Xian was caressing Xiao Qing in front of her¡­


    She tapped her finger and pondered carefully. If she went up and grabbed Xiao Qing, she would be beaten until she was half-dead before Xiao Qing woke up. If her face was scarred by Nan Xian¡­ Xiao Qing might dislike her, right?


    As Tang Yin was still thinking, she saw the girl in the man¡¯s arms slowly opening her eyes.


    She stared blankly and gradually looked around. Her gaze finally fell on Tang Yin.


    Nan Xian noticed her gaze on Tang Yin. He frowned and stared coldly at Tang Yin.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Be gentle to my beauty.¡±


    Nan Xian was silent. He pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms once again. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I shall bring you to rest.¡±


    He should be aware of this woman who was a threat to him.


    He should¡­ have thrown her out with Qing Zhu.


    Feng Ruqing strongly pushed Nan Xian away.


    Nevertheless, he did not move at all.


    Nan Xian held her in his arms firmly and did not give her any chance to struggle.


    ¡°Man, go away!¡± Feng Ruqing said with a provoking smile. She turned her head and looked at Tang Yin. She laughed desperately. ¡°Hey beauty, how old are you? Do you want to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned.


    Could anyone tell her what had just happened?


    Qingqing did not like men? Did she like her?


    Perhaps this was what Tang Yin had thought of. Tang Yin was delighted and smiled while moving toward Feng Ruqing.


    But she suddenly felt a cloud of cold air lingering around her before she could approach Feng Ruqing. She stretched her neck and stopped in her tracks.


    She looked up and just happened to meet Nan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    It was¡­ very scary.


    Tang Yin swallowed hard and felt like she was about to cry.


    Damn that Tang family. Who told her that Nan Xian had a good temper and was very gentle?


    How was this a good temper?


    Just by looking at his gaze, she felt like she was being sentenced to death. Hence, she could not approach Xiao Qing.


    Luckily¡­ Luckily, she managed to put her feelings for him to an end. In comparison, Xiao Qing was gentler.


    Nan Xian lifted Feng Ruqing by her waist regardless of her struggles. He then turned around indifferently and headed for the backyard.


    ***


    In the room.


    Nan Xian put Feng Ruqing on the bed softly. He stared at the girl¡¯s face with his cold eyes.


    He would not let her drink in the future.


    If she was determined to drink, it would be better to empty the manor.


    Feng Ruqing shook off him wanting to get up. ¡°Where is my beauty?¡±

 Chapter 545 - State Preceptor, How About A Drink? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian stroked her hair softly and gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked. She looked at the handsome face.


    It was too beautiful to be true.


    ¡°Your face is indeed beautiful.¡± She stroked Nan Xian¡¯s chest again. ¡°But, your chest is too flat. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Nan Xian froze and lowered his head. He moved his mouth near the young girl¡¯s ear. His voice was still clear but it was no longer cold and distant.


    ¡°Then, what do you like?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°I like beautiful people. I like pretty ones.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ they are not pretty, do you like them?¡±


    ¡°I like them too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I can sell them my herbal dish to make them beautiful. I think that my father can no longer support me financially. I could go and sell my herbal dish if I have no money in the future.¡±


    She had a manor filled with spirit beasts. She needed to feed them with Divine-Spirit Fruit every day and they needed to drink and eat too.


    Moreover, Beary had a big appetite.


    If Feng Ruqing wanted to recruit more spirit beasts, her father might not be able to keep them anymore.


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Tang Yin is much more beautiful now? There is an extra herbal dish that could enhance her looks in her meals these past days.¡±


    ¡°Tang Yin?¡± Nan Xian frowned slightly. He said calmly, ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    He remembered suddenly that he had lost Qing Zhu when he was about to ask it a question.


    He had no choice but to ask Feng Ruqing. ¡°Who¡¯s Tang Yin?¡±


    ¡°Tang Yin is a beautiful person. That¡¯s right. Where¡¯s my pretty girl?¡± Feng Ruqing remembered the pretty girl who was alone outside the room. She struggled to get up from her bed.


    A hand came and stopped her just as she wanted to get up from her bed.


    Luckily, the man used another hand to support her head to prevent her from hitting her head against the bed.


    Soon after, there was a soft and gentle kiss.


    The man¡¯s kiss was soft and unfamiliar. It seemed like his kiss had gone through multiple lives and finally came to fall on her lips.


    ¡°You only need one pretty person and that¡¯s me.¡±


    His eyes were no longer cold and distant. They were gentle and there was a depth to them that could captivate people.


    Feng Ruqing felt a great shock. She looked at the man¡¯s gentle and loving gaze. Somehow, she felt that she had seen those eyes somewhere.


    She could not remember.


    ¡®I can¡¯t remember anything!¡¯


    ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡±


    There was only one thought fixed in her mind since the first day they met. ¡®I want to sleep with him!¡¯


    It was like an unfulfilled wish and she must fulfill it in this life.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°State Preceptor Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Nan Xian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Luckily, this girl does not think that I¡¯m another woman.¡±


    Nan Xian too did not know the reason why he had that kind of thought.


    He felt that the women around Feng Ruqing were a threat to him.


    Feng Ruqing did not wait for Nan Xian to speak. She hugged Nan Xian¡¯s neck. Then, she got up from her bed and turned around to harshly press the man underneath her.


    She smiled boldly without any restraint.


    ¡°Pretty one, you¡¯re so good but there¡¯s only one thing lacking in you. You have a flat chest.¡±


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    ¡®Who does she think I am?


    ¡®Or is it because she¡¯s still drunk and hasn¡¯t regained her senses yet?¡¯


    ¡°But, I still want to sleep with you¡­¡±


    The young girl lowered her head and pressed her lips upon the man¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 546 - State Preceptor, How About A Drink? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The girl did not finish her sentence and she fell forward into Nan Xian¡¯s embrace. She slept immediately.


    Nan Xian did not know what to say.


    ¡®It looks like she¡¯s still drunk¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian smiled softly. He put Feng Ruqing back to bed and covered her with a quilt. Then, he turned and embraced her.


    ***


    The sun had set when Feng Ruqing woke up.


    She opened her eyes slowly. She turned and soon saw the man sleeping next to her.


    The man¡¯s face was so perfect from the side that he looked like an angel. It was so flawless that it was beautiful.


    But, Feng Ruqing was shocked and she quickly got up from bed. But, her action was too sudden that the man beside her woke up with a start.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Nan Xian smiled softly and asked her.


    The young girl turned her head gingerly.


    She had harassed the state preceptor and slapped him once the last time she was drunk.


    ¡®What did I do this time?¡¯


    ¡°State Preceptor, I was unintentionally drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did I do something to you?¡±


    ¡®Could it be that I was so violent that I forced him to sleep with me?¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian nodded his head calmly. ¡°You brought me to your room straight away.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°You said that you want to sleep with me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing froze. ¡°Did I sleep with you?¡¯


    The state preceptor mentioned before that she needed to beat him in a fight if she wanted to sleep with him.


    It was clear that the state preceptor did not want to sleep with her.


    So, she should be calm and restrain herself before she could beat the state preceptor in a fight. If not, the situation would get out of hand.


    Moreover, she was drunk before and she knew nothing. If she had slept with the state preceptor, she would not feel anything. Was it not a waste?


    ¡°I refuse to submit to your wishes,¡± Nan Xian said nonchalantly.


    Feng Ruqing breathed a sigh of relief slowly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Xian smiled softly. ¡°You knocked me out when I was unaware of it. I don¡¯t know what happened then.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She had a mental breakdown.


    ¡®What did I do after I brought the state preceptor here and knocked him out?


    ¡®What more could I do?¡¯


    ¡°In fact, you might not believe it even if I tell you the truth.¡± Feng Ruqing recovered her senses quickly. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of a person.¡±


    ¡®I would totally marry the state preceptor and I would never do such a villainous act!¡¯


    ¡°You think that we¡¯ve slept together but I felt nothing and it was such a waste. So, why don¡¯t we try again?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell upon Feng Ruqing calmly. He smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    ¡®Did the state preceptor just say ¡®yes¡¯?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes brightened but she soon felt that she was too unreserved. So, she restrained herself a little. She cleared her throat. ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you want to take off your clothes first or do you want me to do it first?¡±


    Nan Xian was quiet for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it together?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    They were getting closer and closer to each other. They could feel each other¡¯s breath.


    The atmosphere in the room was rather heavy.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    Qing Zhu was dirty and it seemed aggrieved and sad. It crawled into the room through the window. It was trying to catch its breath. But, it froze when it felt the atmosphere in the room. It was a feeling which made the snake tremble.


    Moreover, there was a sudden feeling in its heart when it saw the way Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian turned and looked at it.


    ¡®It¡¯s over now! I¡¯m going to be made into snake soup!¡¯1

 Chapter 547 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian had put on his clothes. He walked toward Qing Zhu slowly, seemingly calm.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qing Zhu murmured something and it swallowed its saliva. It laughed sheepishly. ¡°Actually, I can explain¡­¡±


    Nan Xian grabbed the snake¡¯s tail. It was like he was pulling a dead snake as he walked out of the room without any expression on his face.


    ¡°Master, where do you want to bring me to? I don¡¯t want to be turned into snake soup! I don¡¯t want that! Princess, help me!¡±


    The snake¡¯s hysterical scream disappeared the moment Nan Xian left. But, the sad echo still lingered in the air and it remained there for a long time. It was heavy.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She could only pray for Qing Zhu for three seconds. Not even a second more.


    ¡®Who asked it to appear out of nowhere and bother our moment?¡¯


    ***


    The next day.


    In the morning.


    Feng Ruqing had just finished showering when she heard some noise outside the manor. She put on her clothes and walked out of the door.


    She soon saw Tang Zi and the Iron-Blooded Troop when she stepped outside.


    All of them smiled happily when they saw Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Soon, all of the women from the Iron-Blooded Troop surrounded Feng Ruqing, where she stood in the middle.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Feng Ruqing breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously when she saw that they were back.


    Tang Zi was ordered to go and look for the spirit herbs and she did not return for a long time. She was relieved now that they were back.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve been looking for the spirit herbs for many days but we could not locate all of them.¡± Tang Zi seemed apologetic and lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m useless.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I asked you to go and look for the spirit herbs as a backup plan. It¡¯s fine even if you could not locate all of them. You¡¯re not useless. The spirit herbs are rare. You¡¯ve tried your best. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    ¡®Moreover, my mother is fine now. How could I blame them?¡¯


    All of the people from the Iron-Blooded Troop were silent.


    They were guilty and felt uneasy. Now, their master was even consoling them. It made them feel uneasy.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± A woman from the Iron-Blooded Troop blinked. ¡°If I were a man and I were ten years younger than I am now, I would definitely marry you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Later, I¡¯ll ask the four-armed ape to give you some herbal dish that beautifies one¡¯s looks and all of you will definitely look like girls who are twenty years old.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    No girl in the world did not dream of staying young and beautiful. But, the time would always take away one¡¯s beauty and leave some traces of time.


    Although the women from the Iron-Blooded Troop fought like men on the battlefield, they still wanted to stay young and beautiful.


    Furthermore, they were still single and unmarried.


    They treated Liu Yun Kingdom like their home where they were willing to sacrifice their whole lives to protect it.


    So, they still needed to help the soldiers from the Nalan family to guard the border even though Nalan Yan was not around for the past few years.


    And that had made them still single and unmarried.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was warm and she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re women. Ling Yun, I see that you¡¯re losing hair recently. You might be too tired. Remember to rest well. I¡¯ll prepare some herbal dishes for you to treat your problem.¡±


    Ling Yun¡¯s eyes looked like stars and were filled with excitement.

 Chapter 548 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon, her eyes became sad again.


    ¡°Master, you treat us so well and we¡¯ll still be single because of you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ling Yun smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s because nobody is as beautiful and gentle as you are. If you¡¯re like this, all of us want to marry you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Nan Xian was there just in time to hear Ling Yun¡¯s words when he stepped into the backyard.


    Feng Ruqing was hugging one on either side at that time. Her smile was so bright that Nan Xian soon turned cold.


    Qing Zhu shook its head and came out from behind Nan Xian. There was a big lump on its head. It blinked helplessly.


    ¡°Master, is it because you¡¯re not beautiful enough or maybe you¡¯re not captivating? Does the princess not want you anymore?¡±


    The air around Nan Xian soon turned cold. It was breezy. Qing Zhu was frightened and it retreated. It seemed aggrieved.


    ¡®My master is too fierce. I can¡¯t afford to annoy him¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian saw that Qing Zhu kept quiet and spoke no more. Then, Nan Xian turned his gaze upon Feng Ruqing and his eyes soon turned gentle.


    Feng Ruqing seemed to notice something so, she raised her eyes. She saw a man as calm as a breeze.


    ¡°State Preceptor!¡± She was too nervous that she had accidentally pushed the two women in her embrace away. They staggered. She immediately rushed toward Nan Xian and threw herself in his embrace.


    Nan Xian held out his hands and hugged Feng Ruqing. There was a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°I have been awake for quite some time now.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily. She peeked and saw Qing Zhu who was hiding behind Nan Xian. She was slightly shocked. ¡°Xiao Qing, why is there a big lump on your head? Did somebody hit you?¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know what happened?¡¯


    Qing Zhu was unable to say anything before feeling the cold stare given by Nan Xian. It was frightened.


    ¡°Master, I did not want to attract the princess¡¯s attention. It¡¯s the princess who always notices me. No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not the princess who always notices me but my presence is too dazzling. The princess did not do it on purpose. That¡¯s not right either. I¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu could feel Nan Xian¡¯s coldness. It trembled even more. Finally, it almost burst into tears.


    Luckily, Nan Xian held back from glaring at it. He stroked the young girl¡¯s hair softly. There was a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good that all of the members from the Iron-Blooded Troop are women.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head suspiciously and frowned slightly. She did not understand the state preceptor¡¯s meaning.


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and hid the sparkle in his eyes. He spoke nonchalantly. ¡°They are women no matter what. If all of the members from the Iron-Blooded Troop are women, then nobody can do the heavy work. They cannot even do dangerous jobs.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®Master, you just think that those women are a threat to you given that they are always there to seduce the princess every day. You want to give them away to the male soldiers.


    ¡®Your reason is so well-founded. Does the princess know that you¡¯re that kind of person?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing felt that what Nan Xian said was logical. ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t ask the women to do some work. What you said is logical.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian smiled slightly. ¡°Moreover, they should be married by now. But, they have sacrificed their youth for Liu Yun Kingdom. If there were men among them, they might be able to find their soulmates at last.¡±


    Qing Zhu laughed coldly in its heart.


    ¡®Last night, Master hit me and I spat a pot of venom. He even interrogated me to find out who is always by the princess¡¯s side.¡¯

 Chapter 549 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Hmm¡­ If not, why could my master remember the Iron-Blooded Troop given that he can only remember things for a few seconds?


    ¡®Who else can he remember them other than Feng Ruqing and Feng Tianyu?¡¯


    Surely, Qing Zhu could only complain about its master in its heart. It would never voice out its opinions even if it was daring enough.


    ¡°State Preceptor, what you have said is right.¡¯ Feng Ruqing raised her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Tang Zi to deal with it. Tang Zi, go and recruit some male soldiers. I trust your opinion.¡±


    Tang Zi smiled happily. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The girls from the Iron-Blooded Troop never had any chance to get in contact with outsiders. They only fought in wars or trained in their troops every day. They did not have any time left.


    Moreover, they could not recruit people who were not talented or had behavioral problems if they wanted to recruit more forces. So, she would be relieved if they really did recruit the members by themselves.


    Nan Xian smiled and held out a pot. He put it in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Ruqing did not understand the meaning of it.


    Nan Xian smiled softly. ¡°This is Xiao Qing¡¯s venom. If you want to hurt somebody in the future, you can just use this to poison him. If you have finished yours, I¡¯ll ask Xiao Qing to give you more.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that I¡¯m venomous. But, I¡¯ve vomited all the venom I¡¯ve stored. What does Master think my venom is? Saliva?


    ¡®Although they come out of my mouth, their effects are different.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make Liu Yuchen to try it out next time.¡± Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°If he dares to burn my princess¡¯s manor again.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Does he want to burn the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Qing Ling said that he secretly stares at my princess¡¯s manor every day. I saw it that day too. If he has no other intention, why is he always staring at my manor? Moreover, Tang Yin and my cousin burnt his Liu manor once. I think that¡­ he might want to take revenge on us.¡±


    ¡®I can think of no other reason!¡¯


    If Liu Yuchen liked someone else, he would totally cling onto that person given that he was that kind of person.


    But, he did not cling onto Feng Ruqing. He just stood in the distance and stared at the princess¡¯s manor with his evil eyes.


    ¡®It must be¡­ that he wants to take revenge on us.¡¯


    Nan Xian smiled coldly. ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Qing Zhu was silent.


    ¡®Why did Master call me?¡¯


    ¡°You go to the Liu family and burn their manor again.¡±


    Qing Zhu was quiet.


    ¡®I¡¯m a snake. A snake!


    ¡®Do you think that a snake knows how to set things on fire?


    ¡®Do you think that a snake could spit fire?¡¯


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Qing Zhu raised its head with much difficulty. It trembled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Goodbye!¡±


    Qing Zhu left the house with a swoosh. Soon, it disappeared.


    Nan Xian turned back and he took out another storage bag. He put it on Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm.


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    She looked at the storage bag in her hand helplessly. ¡®How many things did the state preceptor gather for me?¡¯


    The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips were slightly raised. ¡°This is from my mother¡­ She asked me to give you this including the Phoenix¡¯s Tears. She also asked me to give you this.¡±


    If the white phoenix was there, he definitely would cry and scream hysterically if he heard what Nan Xian said.


    ¡®That bastard! He had taken away all the things from the treasure room! I have given her so many treasures and I wanted to leave a good impression of me in front of Suyi¡¯s future daughter-in-law. But, you did not even mention my name!


    ¡®You bullied me!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Your¡­ mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is your mother giving me these treasures?¡±

 Chapter 550 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s because she said that you¡¯re the first woman who wants to sleep with me. So¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She coughed twice. ¡°Did you introduce me like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I even said that you¡¯ll be the first woman who sleeps with me when you can beat me in a fight.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She asked me to give you a present.¡± Nan Xian walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly. His eyes were clear and they seemed angelic. He still seemed calm but what he said was obscure. ¡°The time now is unsuitable. I¡¯ll go and meet you tonight when you want to sleep tonight. It is a present and I need to change it for you myself.¡±


    Although Feng Ruqing did not know what it was she felt like it was not a good thing after hearing what Nan Xian said.


    ¡°Did your mother really give me that present? The one which you need to change for me yourself?¡± Feng Ruqing was suspicious.


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze was true and honest. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself later.¡±


    The dudou was really given by his mother to her. So, he did not lie to Qing¡¯er in this matter.


    But, Nan Xian was talking nonsense when he said that he needed to change it for her himself.


    Tang Xi and the others were stunned.


    Somehow, they felt that the relationship between the state preceptor and their master was unusual. So, they left the place knowingly. They gave them their space.


    Nan Xian smiled gently. His eyes were loving. ¡°Go and look at the presents. See if there is anything that you don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°What if there is?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a smile.


    ¡°If you have anything you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll take it back¡­ and use them to hit the white phoenix.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®What has it anything to do with the white phoenix?¡¯


    ¡°State Preceptor.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and walked forward. ¡°You have given me so many treasures. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use those treasures and improve my strength? Then, you won¡¯t be able me to beat me in a fight¡­¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to sleep with you?¡±


    Nan Xian kept quiet for a while. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s okay if you want to sleep with me now¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing saw Qing Ling rushing toward her from the outside before Nan Xian could finish his sentence. She was panting and there was sweat on her face.


    ¡°Princess, Princess. I heard that the general has gone mad!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°My uncle has gone mad?¡±


    ¡°He went mad the night before yesterday. He is always arguing with the old general. The whole street could hear their fights. He was mentioning about a street vendor who is selling wine. The general might want to buy some wines from the vendor and the old general was unhappy about that.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡®Does uncle know about the spirit wine?


    ¡®My uncle cannot keep secrets. If he knows of it, the whole world would know that I can brew spirit wines.


    ¡®But, it¡¯s fine. I have given away jars of spirit wine as a reward this time and it proved that I do not care about those things.


    ¡®Moreover, I have settled my business with Gu Zhenyang. The people of the Divine Herbs Sect must hate me by now. Now that they hate me, what if there¡¯s spirit wine too?


    ¡®We¡¯ll fight someday. I don¡¯t have to care so much.


    ¡®Why do we need to care so much. We just have to live happily.¡¯


    ¡°This Divine Herbs Sect, I¡¯ll go there someday¡­¡±


    Everyone from the mainland knew that the people from the Divine Herbs Sect had an esteemed position because they could cultivate spirit herbs.


    She wanted to know whether the present Divine Herbs Sect had any relation with the Divine Herbs Sect ten thousand years ago.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Qing Ling stopped talking for a while before continuing. ¡°His Majesty has given an imperial edict. The general has been appointed as Prince Regent. The general was so angry that he tore the imperial edict apart and scolded His Majesty ceaselessly.¡±

 Chapter 551 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was having a headache now. She touched her forehead. ¡°Uncle is in trouble now.¡±


    To her uncle, being a Prince Regent was much more difficult than leading the army in wars.


    Qing Ling was slightly worried. ¡°Princess, the general scolded His Highness ceaselessly. If this news spreads, would General Manor be¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father has always adored him. He could scold him and my father would still not be angry. We don¡¯t have to bother about others¡¯ opinions.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Qing Ling blinked. ¡°Lady Tang went to General Manor again. She has broken the general¡¯s favorite tea set by accident two days ago when she went to General Manor. She had even cut down the willow tree there because she wanted to move it to the princess¡¯s manor. Today, she went there and cooked a arowana there. She said that she wanted to serve it to you for you to strengthen your body.¡±


    Luckily, Tang Yin had only harmed General Manor. She was quiet and obedient during the time when she was living at the princess¡¯s manor.


    Fortunately, she did not go to the back hill. She also did not pluck the herbs there which were planted by the princess. Otherwise, the princess would surely be so angry with her.


    Feng Ruqing was quiet for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°Did my uncle hit her?¡±


    Qing Ling smiled happily. ¡°Young Master Nalan is on Lady Tang¡¯s side. The general would never be able to hit her. Princess, I find that the two of them are quite closed. Would it be that the two of them¡­¡±


    ***


    Nan Xian¡¯s facial expression had grown worse before Qing Ling mentioned the final incident.


    Then, Qing Ling mentioned those things and the man¡¯s facial expression grew better.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, they¡¯re quite suited to each other. Why don¡¯t you grant their wishes and ask her to stay at the Nalan family for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Feng Ruqing was suspicious. She thought again and she felt that what the state preceptor said was also logical. She could not help but say, ¡°Qing Ling, go and pack Tang Yin¡¯s things up. Let her stay at the Nalan family more. Moreover, warn my uncle for me. Ask him not to bully her. I won¡¯t ask her to go to Fengyun Manor. I¡¯ll go there by myself later.¡±


    At first, she wanted to ask Tang Yin to go to Fengyun Manor and bring the prisoners from the Tang family back to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Now, Tang Yin was getting closer to her cousin. She would never break a couple apart.


    ¡®Then, why don¡¯t I go there by myself? I could go and take a look at Fengyun Manor.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, Tang Yin who was getting closer to Nalan Jing was being chased all around the manor.


    Nalan Zhangqian was stamping his feet angrily. ¡°Little girl, give me back my koi now! I don¡¯t care now that you¡¯ve cooked my arowana. But, give me back my koi.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Yin did not even stop running. She ran fast, just out of Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s reach. ¡°Xiao Qing told me the day before yesterday that she wanted to drink fish soup. But, you have drank the arowana soup which I had secretly cooked before. I won¡¯t return the koi to you!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was in great pain when she brought up that matter.


    He had walked past the kitchen that day and he saw the delicious fish soup. He thought that it was cooked for him by the kitchen maid. So, he had drunk the fish soup.


    When he finished drinking the soup, he soon found out that there was something wrong with it.


    ¡®This fish looked just like my arowana!


    ¡®It¡¯s just too much! That young girl has done too much!¡¯


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nalan Zhangqian was panting for breath. ¡®I must give her a lesson today!


    ¡®My koi!


    ¡®You did not stop when you have hurt my arowana! Now, you want to hurt my koi too!


    ¡®If I had known of your behavior, I would never have promised Qing¡¯er to let you stay here!¡¯


    Tang Yin was unable to stop running when she crashed into a person who was walking toward her around the corner.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw the woman in front of her. She slid and hid behind the woman. She seemed pathetic. ¡°Aunt Qin, Uncle Nalan is bullying me!¡±

 Chapter 552 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Zhangqian stopped walking too. He was outrageous. ¡°Yi¡¯er, this girl has done too much. She has taken my koi away.¡±


    Qin Yi protected Tang Yin and stood in front of her. She was frowning slightly. ¡°It¡¯s only a koi. When did you become so stingy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I just want to cook fish soup for Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡®Xiao Qing would definitely love it!


    Tang Yin smiled happily and excitedly when she thought of Feng Ruqing¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Xiao Yin just wants to cook fish soup for Qing¡¯er.¡± Qin Yi stared at Nalan Zhangqian. ¡°Do you see how sensible she is? You¡¯re always so fierce. What if you scared her? You should learn from her. Take your koi and cook it for your father.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was speechless.


    Nalan Zhangqian was nervous and he felt wronged. ¡°I spent a fortune on the koi. A fortune!¡±


    Qin Yi snorted. ¡°Xiao Yin, don¡¯t be afraid of this stingy man. Let¡¯s go. Go and cook the fish soup. I¡¯ll ask Dai¡¯er to go to the princess¡¯s manor with you. She¡¯s talking about wanting to meet Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Tang Yin held the koi in her hand happily. But, she had accidentally used too much of her strength and the koi died from suffocation. 1


    ¡°Aunt Qin, the koi is dead.¡± Tang Yin almost broke into tears. Her eyes were red and she seemed pitiful.


    Qin Yi¡¯s soon turned soft. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and pick another one.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian did not know how to respond to that.


    At that moment, he only had a thought. A lot of his money was going down the drain.


    ¡®But, my wife adores her. I cannot stop her.


    ¡®Luckily, Qing¡¯er is back. Tang Yin won¡¯t stay long at General Manor. She would not bring a lot of harm to us even if she wants to.¡¯


    But, Nalan Zhangqian was not relieved for long. Qing Ling came with carriage and a few bags.


    Nalan Zhangqian felt that there was something wrong just by looking at Qing Ling¡¯s action. He asked hesitantly, ¡°Qing Ling, this¡­¡±


    ¡°General, the princess said that she wants Lady Tang to stay here for a few days more seeing that Lady Tang is quite happy here.¡±


    ¡®She could have more time to bond with Young Master Nalan.¡¯


    Surely, Qing Ling did not say it out loud. Nalan Zhangqian would go crazy if she said that.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s facial expression froze. ¡®You said that Qing¡¯er wants her to stay at General Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General,¡± Qing Ling replied respectfully.


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s lips trembled. He wanted to say something but he did not know what to say.


    He turned and saw the kois which were swimming happily in the pond. He also looked at the scenery in the manor.


    Somehow, he felt that he could not keep them anymore.


    ¡°General!¡±


    An imperial guard rushed in and gave his report. ¡°The lady from the Zhang family, the lady from the Lee family, and also the lady from the Zhao family, they said that¡­¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian frowned slightly.


    Those ladies always had all kinds of reasons and excuses to visit the Nalan family since they knew of the news that his son had broken off his engagement.


    At first, he was soft-hearted and he allowed them to enter the Nalan family.


    But, those girls had a lot of tricks up their sleeves. They talked with an unusually sweet voice and they always fell down accidentally but surely into Jing¡¯er¡¯s embrace even though they had only stepped on a pebble as tiny as a thumb.


    Those girls would surely meet Jing¡¯er if he did not hide fast enough.


    In contrast, Tang Yin was more real. She was much better than those girls.

 Chapter 553 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sound of an explosion was heard from not too far away.


    Nalan Zhangqian raised his head and he soon saw smoke coming out of the kitchen. Then, he saw Tang Yin¡¯s face covered in dirt. She was accompanied by Qin Yi and they went to pick his koi again¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s so nice about her?¡±


    ¡®Why did I think that she¡¯s good?


    ¡®All of my koi would be gone by today!¡¯


    Nalan Zhangqian was so angry that his face was almost green. His whole body trembled.


    He did not know whether he felt angry or sad for her.


    ¡°Qing Ling, I¡¯ll give you a list and I want to ask Qing¡¯er to compensate them.¡±


    ¡®This girl is sent by Qing¡¯er. My koi must be compensated by Qing¡¯er.


    ¡®I had spent a lot of money on them!¡¯


    A fist hit Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s head. He was hit vigorously. He turned and saw Nalan Hu¡¯s angry eyes.


    ¡°Who did you ask for compensation? Who?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut! What if Tang Yin cooks some of your koi and Qing¡¯er eats some of it? I don¡¯t have this kind of stingy son!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was furious too. ¡°Father, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m stingy. You¡¯re no better than me. You lied to me about Qing¡¯er just because of a mouthful of spirit wine.


    Nalan Hu was angry too. ¡°What if I had lied to you? I did lie to you. Who gave you permission to go and spread the news of me having the spirit wine to Qin Feiyang? You¡¯re a son who doesn¡¯t help your own family. Let me tell you something. If you dare to ask Qing¡¯er for compensation, I will disown you!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian laughed coldly. ¡°You can disown me and then call me your father.¡±


    He would never forget how his own father lied to him for a whole year just for a mouthful of spirit wine.


    ¡®What¡¯s worse was that I had even believed him!¡¯


    Boom!


    Nalan Hu grabbed the broom beside him and hit Nalan Zhangqian with it.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you talk to me like that! I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson today! Don¡¯t ever think that I don¡¯t know how you bullied Tang Yin just now. Qing¡¯er asked us to take care of her and she is nice and sensible. Why do you bully her every day?¡±


    ¡®Nice¡­ obedient?


    ¡®Which part of Tang Yin did they see is nice and obedient?¡¯


    He did not hate Tang Yin but he was aggrieved when he thought of his koi.


    Nalan Zhangqian was not brave enough to face Nalan Hu directly. So, he turned and ran away.


    He could see Nalan Jing crossing his arms in front of his chest. He was some distance away.


    ¡°Nalan Jing! You bastard! Why don¡¯t you come and help me?¡±


    Master Nalan adored that kid. If Nalan Jing helped him, his father might listen.


    Nalan Jing smiled softly. ¡°You bullied Xiao Yin just now.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was speechless.


    He did not want to talk anymore.


    ¡®All of you here are the same! I can¡¯t stay in this home anymore!


    ¡®Luckily, I still have a daughter!


    ¡®My daughter would never be this cruel like them!¡¯


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, quickly go and talk to your grandfather. Ask him to put down his broom.¡± Nalan Zhangqian quickly hid behind Dai¡¯er.


    Dai¡¯er was so small and she could never hide his whereabouts.


    ¡°Father, Dai¡¯er is not an idiot now. I remembered everything you told me before.¡± Dai¡¯er frowned. ¡°You taught me since I was young that we should be kind and generous, especially toward our family members. We cannot be stingy. But, you¡¯re so stingy. Is what you taught me all false? It¡¯s good now that my grandpa wants to punish you. Dai¡¯er cannot stop that.¡±

 Chapter 554 - The State Preceptor Is Jealous VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Zhangqian was silent.


    He was crying hard now. He wanted to leave home and never come back.


    Nalan Jing hugged Dai¡¯er. His fingers softly stroked the fading scars on her face.


    ¡°The scars on your face are recovering so much now.¡±


    ¡®Even her intelligence is just like the children her age.¡¯


    Dai¡¯er smiled happily. ¡°Brother, my cousin gives me a kind of sweet water recently and it is very sweet. My scar heals so much after I drink it. My cousin is so good. But, Father is so stingy. He does even allow my cousin to eat that koi¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Father is the most stingy person. Since she likes to drink fish soup so much, we¡¯ll go and grab more koi and give them to Xiao Yin.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was sad. ¡°She not only cooked my koi but she had also burned my kitchen. We need money to repair the kitchen.¡±


    Nalan Jing smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a kitchen. Even if Xiao Yin burned the whole of General Manor, we can just use a little money to repair it. Why is Father always bullying her?¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er nodded vigorously. ¡°Sister Xiao Yin is a nice person. Father, don¡¯t you bully her.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian did not know what to say.


    He was stunned.


    Finally, he understood his father¡¯s feelings.


    ¡®The daughter whom I have brought up is siding with somebody else. That feeling is not just painful!


    ¡®It¡¯s devastating!¡¯


    Nalan Dai¡¯er tugged at Nalan Jing¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Brother, I remember that Father has some other fishes. Since my cousin likes fish soup so much, then we¡¯ll just cook them and bring them to her.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was angry. ¡®This daughter is doing harm to her own father!¡¯


    He felt that his fish could not escape that day¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nalan Jing patted Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s head with great affection. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Surely, the result of that was¡­ that Feng Ruqing would drink so much fish soup that she would probably vomit. Then, she would become so afraid of fish soup that she would never drink it again.


    ***


    At Supreme Princess Manor.


    Feng Ruqing decided to look at the treasures in the storage bag since Nan Xian had gone out.


    She was about to enter her room when an acquaintance came to the princess¡¯s manor.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned when she saw the man who was wearing a mask in front of her. After a short while, there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°Jiu Ming, didn¡¯t you go out to deal with some business? Why are you back?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was grateful toward Paramount in her heart.


    If the people from Paramount did not appear that day in the palace and stall some time for her, she might not have been able to save Feng Tianyu in time.


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s been a while since we last met. Do you miss me?¡± Jiu Ming had an evil smile and that smile was deep.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°No, get lost!¡±


    ¡®If you just look at his eyes, that man is surely beautiful.


    ¡®But, he is wearing a mask. Is there any scar on his face?


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I recommend some spirit herbal dishes for him?


    ¡®The most expensive ones!¡¯


    ¡°You said no and actually meant yes. It¡¯s so saddening. But, it¡¯s fine. My arms are always open to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°But, I have some serious matters today.¡± The man¡¯s smile was even more reckless.


    Feng Ruqing stared at the man suspiciously. ¡°You have come to meet me about¡­ serious matters? Don¡¯t tell me that you have hemorrhoids on your face and you want me to treat it for you?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile did not disappear. He approached Feng Ruqing and took two steps toward her.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me angry. Do you just want to take a look at my face? I¡¯m afraid that you might fall in love with me. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. ¡®This man is really more of a narcissist than the state preceptor.


    ¡®In contrast, my state preceptor is much better.¡¯

 Chapter 555

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What exactly made you come for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about what happened in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡± Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve already known that you have a brother who¡¯s still alive in this world.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes were fixed on Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    There was a smile on Jiu Ming¡¯s lips. Along with the breeze, he caught a falling leaf with his slender fingers.


    ¡°Little girl, if I want to look for something, I¡¯m definitely better in investigating than you guys, even than Fengyun Manor.


    Feng Ruqing squinted and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already known that my mother is a member of Fengyun Manor since the beginning?¡±


    Jiu Ming laughed. ¡°I just knew it not long ago. However, Empress Nalan has offended an extreme power. Back then, the Divine Herbs Sect would lay their hand on you guys if they knew Fengyun Manor were related to Liu Yun Kingdom. Therefore, I¡¯ve concealed it until now.¡±


    After he left, he accidentally found out that a bunch of elite disciples from the Divine Herbs Sect had discovered an ancient grave. He had gone forward to rob the grave before those disciples could get to those treasures. However, unexpectedly, when he was not around, too many things had happened¡­


    Fortunately, Empress Nalan had returned.


    ¡°Oh.¡± There seemed to be a sneer on the corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips. She took two steps closer to Jiu Ming and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve known my mother since the very beginning.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s face was covered with a mask, so it was not easy to tell his expressions. However, his evil eyes were flooded with a sense of helplessness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­ Empress Nalan was in that Tang family either.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped her moving and said. ¡°Tell me everything about my brother.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, I can only tell you that I know only some things about him. There are still some things, I¡¯ll still have to investigate.¡± Jiu Ming looked serious now, his expressions were not as flippant as he was before. ¡°The only thing I can tell you is, he has something to do with Tian Shen Manor!¡±


    Tian Shen Manor¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s slightly frowned.


    Why would her brother be connected to Tian Shen Manor?


    Tian Shen Manor and the Divine Herbs Sect were regarded as the supreme beings within the mainland. However, the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s power was holistic, whereas Tian Shen Manor had different smaller powers in it, just like a country with many states.


    Feng Ruqing had heard all of this from Nalan Yan.


    However, this Tian Shen Manor had never made any contact with the outside world. Without Tian Shen Manor¡¯s authorization, even the equally strong Divine Herbs Sect could not get inside easily either.


    She wanted to find out just anything about her brother in Tian Shen Manor. That seemed to be¡­ very difficult.


    ¡°I know now.¡± The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted into a smile. ¡°No matter what, I will look for a way to find him.¡±


    The young girl seemed resolute. Her eyes were shining, just like a cloud of bright stars.


    Jiu Ming took two steps closer to Feng Ruqing. His smile was dazzling.


    ¡°Little girl, what do you think about my Paramount?¡±


    Paramount. It was a repayment he had built for Empress Nalan. For so many years, he did not address himself as the owner but only a young master because he was waiting for someone.


    Now, she has finally grown up and he could give Paramount to her as a gift without worry.


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. ¡°So so. You said that Paramount can get the greatest information while it couldn¡¯t even locate where my mother was. I think your Paramount, it¡¯s not worthy of its name¡­¡±


    Jiu Ming stomped his feet before he stopped walking.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this little girl play by the rules?¡¯


    ¡°However, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted as some dangerous thoughts flashed through her eyes. ¡°Why do I always feel that you¡¯re up to something from the beginning? We are neither kith nor kin, why are you helping me in every way you can without expecting any favor in return?¡±

 Chapter 556 - Brothers Whereabouts II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll give you Paramount, what do you think?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    He was really up to no good!


    He was simply giving Paramount to her too!


    Feng Ruqing tried to recall all of the memories she had with Jiu Ming before.


    Suddenly, she realized that Jiu Ming actually¡­ knew well about her mother¡¯s situation¡­


    Also, he had tried all he could do to look for her mother, and he had even sought revenge for her!


    Feng Ruqing was a bit confused. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you owed my mother money, so you¡¯re here to¡­ pay your debt?¡±


    Jiu Ming remained silent.


    Was he so poor to the extent that he needed to borrow from someone?


    ¡°Little girl, stop being suspicious as I bear you no malice. Otherwise, I would have already¡­ killed you since you¡¯ve trampled on my face so many times.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing said, smilingly. ¡°Kill me? It depends on whether you are capable of doing that.¡± Jiu Ming had always thought that he was quite an arrogant person, however, after he had met with this little girl, he finally realized what it really meant for a person to be ¡®arrogant¡¯!


    He could not help but laugh when he realized that this little girl was quite an interesting one¡­


    At least, even if she was not related to Empress Nalan, he would still like her too.


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be the owner of Paramount. Why don¡¯t you let me help you find your brother, and you will devote yourself to me after I find him? What do you think?¡±


    Feng Ruqing scanned Jiu Ming up and down, sarcastically, and replied, ¡°Are you as handsome as my state preceptor?¡±


    Jiu Ming paused for a while before he replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my face before. How would you know that I¡¯m not that handsome?¡±


    ¡°Even if you are really that handsome, you¡¯re not my state preceptor.¡±


    The state preceptor was the only person she wanted to sleep with, in her life!


    That was the first thing she was so determined to achieve from the first time she had met him!


    Be it her previous life or current life, she had always admired good-looking people.


    Yeap, it was not an infatuation, but only admiration toward good-looking people. Regardless of their gender, as long as it was someone who was good looking, she would appreciate their aesthetics.


    That was it, nothing more.


    However¡­ She would act differently if the person was the state preceptor.


    It did not matter if his look was outstanding or had turned dull or old, as long as it was her state preceptor, she would still like him!


    There was a kind of fondness which has nothing to do with a person¡¯s look, social status, or ability¡­


    As for this person in front of her¡­ Eliminated!


    Something strange seemed to be flashing in Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes. After a while, the corners of his lips lifted into a smile. ¡°Little girl, I thought you love every good looking person. However¡­ it seems like you only love one person.¡±


    ¡°Now you know.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes landed on the young girl¡¯s face again and said, ¡°Then, I do really hope that I will never fall for you for the rest of my life. Or else¡­ just like opium, it¡¯s hard to sober up once you¡¯re addicted to this kind of substance.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless. She looked at Jiu Ming with both sympathy and puzzlement.


    ¡®Is he mad?


    ¡®Why is he talking nonsense here?¡¯


    Still, her state preceptor was the best as he would never talk nonsense.


    Qing Zhu just came back from outside and craned its neck to peep inside the door. Then, it saw both Feng Ruqing and Jiu Ming were standing not far away from the door.


    Suddenly, its body went stiff. Then, it quickly turned around and slid out from the door.


    ***


    In the Southern Bamboo Forest.


    Just like viewing a figure in a drawing from its back, the man dressed in white, with a jade flute in his hand, swaying in the breeze, he looked gentle, elegant, and seemingly divine.


    ¡°Master!!!¡± Qing Zhu ran toward Nan Xian anxiously as it was catching its breath. ¡°Quick, follow me to the princess¡¯s manor now!¡±


    A bastard who had gone to harass the princess when the master was not around!


    Being its master¡¯s pet, it would never tolerate this!

 Chapter 557 - Brother’s Whereabouts III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®We have to give that doggie man a real lesson! The princess only belongs to Master!¡¯


    The man calmly glanced at Qing Zhu and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Somebody¡­ Somebody had gone to look for the princess. Master, we must hurry up. What should we do if the princess is seduced by some fellows?¡±


    ¡®The princess is always fond of beauty. What if that man takes more initiative than our master? They might start hugging each other later.¡¯


    Of course, Qing Zhu had only caught a glimpse of Jiu Ming¡¯s back, but not his face. Therefore, it did not know what the bastard looked like.


    Nan Xian frowned as soon as he heard that. ¡°Man or woman?¡±


    Qing Zhu was too shocked to say something.


    ¡®Why does Master care about such a thing?


    ¡®To ask if this person is a man or a woman?¡¯


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a bastard. Quick, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    It had just finished working hard to set fire to Liu Manor, just when it wanted to go forward and please the princess, it saw something that it did not wish to see!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nan Xian sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the person is not a woman.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless and almost cried. Was a man not more dangerous than a woman?


    ¡°Stop being bothered about this.¡± The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips gently lifted. He paused for a while and said, ¡°If you ever see any new little girl or female servant enter the princess¡¯s manor¡­ report to me.¡±


    Qing Zhu looked at Nan Xian dumbfoundedly as it did not know what he meant.


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Nan Xian frowned. ¡°You can throw those female servants out of the manor immediately.¡±


    Qing Zhu remained silent.


    ¡®Master is taking precaution to prevent women but not a man?¡±


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that the princess might run away with another wild man?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s smile was soft and gentle. ¡°I trust her.¡±


    Qing Zhu paused for a while before it asked, ¡°But then, why don¡¯t you believe in her when it comes to a woman?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er thinks because they are all women, so she doesn¡¯t need to care much. She also thinks that no woman will fall for her so she can do whatever she wants. I just want to protect Qing¡¯er, just in case¡­ Somebody slips in to hurt her when she is not sober.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®Master, does the princess know you are so capable of talking nonsense?


    ¡®You¡¯re just envious because you saw the princess hugging here and there before, but then to claim that you¡¯re protecting her¡­¡¯


    Perhaps Nan Xian had read Qing Zhu¡¯s mind and slowly scanned its body. Qing Zhu was too frightened and immediately replied. ¡°Master¡¯s right. You do everything to protect the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yeap.¡±


    Without further ado, Nan Xian calmly walked toward the Southern Bamboo Forest.


    ***


    At the same time, far away in the mountains.


    The white phoenix was too tired as it slowly landed from the sky. It crouched on the ground, trying to catch its breath.


    ¡°Suyi, where¡¯s this place exactly? How should we get to Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    The white phoenix was too sad and almost cried.


    It had been flying for three days and three nights, but then, they had returned to the starting point again! It really did not know how long it would take for them to get to Xiao Qingqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Suyi wiped the sweat away from her forehead and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for the directions. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Suyi. Please shout for me if you encounter any bad guy, I¡¯ll come for you immediately.¡±


    Suyi did not pay more attention to the nagging phoenix as she moved forward elegantly.


    Perhaps Suyi was in good luck. She bumped into a girl just as she started looking for help.


    That was quite a good-looking girl but, she looked very disgusted as if there was some vengeance in her. Suyi was jolted and slightly frowned.


    Before this, she would never disturb a person if she noticed that the person was in a bad mood. However, in such a desolated place, it was already a slim chance for her to bump into a person, so if she missed this girl, she did not know when she would run into another passerby again.

 Chapter 558 - Brothers Whereabouts IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi thought for a while before she walked toward the girl, slowly. A gentle smile dawned on her face as she asked, ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away. Didn¡¯t you notice that I¡¯m not in a good mood? Why are you blocking my way?¡±


    Ziyan was in a terrible mood.


    Since Qing Yuan¡¯s abilities were downgraded, she felt she did not want to stay with Qing Yuan anymore. However, she still could not find a new person to replace Qing Yuan with at the moment. Therefore, she could only keep her shirt on.


    Whenever she thought of herself letting go of Nalan Jing, and choosing Qing Yuan instead, she felt even more terrible and resentful of her own decision.


    Suyi was shocked but she was educated enough not to lose her temper. In fact, it was apparent that Suyi was the one who needed help, so she continued to ask, patiently, ¡°I just want to ask, how do I get to Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom. Just like a needle, such numbers of words were strong enough to hurt her heart.


    ¡°You want to go to Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    Suyi gently smiled and asked, ¡°Lady, do you know how to go to Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    Ziyan stared at Suyi for a moment and finally replied, ¡°Go straight from here, and you will reach the border of Liu Yun Kingdom. Just ask anyone you see there when you¡¯ve reached Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s border. However, Liu Yun Kingdom is not a good place.¡±


    The corners of Ziyan¡¯s lips lifted into a sneer as soon as she finished her words.


    Yes, she regretted breaking her engagement with Nalan Jing.


    However, she hated Nalan Yan and her daughter even more!


    If only Nalan Yan had appeared a year earlier, such situations would not have happened. Besides, Feng Ruqing had made her fall from the top to be a princess who was not in a high and lofty position anymore.


    Suyi frowned even more as something cold flashed in her eyes. ¡°Lady, why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s emperor and empress are not human! Countless people were killed under their hands. My father was such a good person, but Feng Tianyu and her daughter destroyed my family and separated me from my father just because of their thirst for power!¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is even worst as she has persecuted her younger step-sister! What a villain! She bullies women and taken men, forcibly. She did not care about loving couples and had separated them. Also, she had forcibly married herself to the prime minister¡¯s son, and in the end, her mother-in-law got so mad. So, Feng Ruqing was abandoned by the family!¡±


    ¡°Such a father and a daughter to be in such a place, what kind of good kingdom can Liu Yun Kingdom be? Lady, I suggest it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to Liu Yun Kingdom. Feng Tianyu is lascivious in nature as he cannot sit back as soon as he sees a beautiful woman, so does the Nalan family, be careful or you will be abducted by them.¡±


    Ziyan sneered. She sounded so bitter as her eyes were flooded with resentment.


    Suyi¡¯s calm face darkened, ¡°I think in comparison, you are much more malevolent as you speak evil of someone in their absence.¡±


    After all, this person standing in front of Suyi was just a stranger. She did not know her since she was only asking her for directions.


    Did it make sense for her to believe a stranger instead of trusting her son¡¯s taste?


    Moreover, the white phoenix did praise Qing¡¯er even though they had only met once before, which indicated that she was outstanding enough to be an adorable girl.


    She would never listen to a stranger and not trust her son and friends.


    Ziyan¡¯s face turned stiff as she harrumphed. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you, I say it out of concer¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ziyan.¡±


    A familiar voice spoke and came behind Ziyan.


    She turned her head around stiffly and realized that Qing Yuan was standing behind her. She had not noticed him at all.


    ¡°Qing¡­ Qing Yuan, when¡­when did you arrive?¡±


    Qing Yuan looked disappointed as he looked at Ziyan, dumbfoundedly. He slowly closed his eyes as he seemed to be in agony.

 Chapter 559 - Brothers Whereabouts V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He did not see Ziyan when he woke up this morning, so he got anxious and left the tent.


    However¡­ He did not expect that he would¡­ hear Ziyan tell the story of the situation upside down.


    His Ziyan was such a kind-hearted person, why would she turn out to be like that?


    ¡°Ziyan, why do you slander the manor master and lady? I demand an explanation!¡±


    Ziyan recovered from her shock. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Qing Yuan, do you really think you¡¯re still at Dark Warrior tier? You¡¯re only a powerless person who got demoted and is without any social status. Do you really think I can¡¯t find someone else with my beauty? Why should I be with you?¡±


    Qing Yuan was shocked and stared at Ziyan, dumbfounded.


    ¡°You said it before that you don¡¯t love vanity as power and status are not important to you. You love me because of who I am, you said it before¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand, subconsciously as he wanted to hold Ziyan¡¯s arms.


    However, Ziyan struggled, away from his hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to leave you earlier, but since you have already heard my words, I don¡¯t feel like pretending anymore. Qing Yuan¡­¡± The corners of Ziyan¡¯s lips lifted, the smile was arrogant. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve me!¡±


    Qing Yuan clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Back then, you said that Nalan Jing had fallen in love with your female servant, so he had abandoned you. And then, he eventually abandoned your female servant too?¡±


    Ziyan sneered. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to go and save a member of the Nalan family.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when I wanted to save them, you feigned illness and pretended to faint to fool me?¡± Qing Yuan slowly closed his eyes.


    He felt very regretful as soon as he found out that Rongyan was Nalan Yan.


    He regretted the fact that he did not save the members of the Nalan family back then.


    If he had saved them, Nalan Zhangqian would not be humiliated, and the Nalan family would not lose so many of their members and soldiers; they would not have been killed!


    It was impossible for Ziyan to not know how regretful he was!


    If the master of the Nalan family did not come in time back then, perhaps Nalan Zhangqian and the other family members¡¯ souls were already frightened to death!


    But he was told that all was planned by Ziyan?


    Qing Yuan wanted to laugh. He wanted to laugh over his stupidity and his so-called infatuated love.


    Suddenly, he broke out in tears in the midst of laughing.


    ¡°Ziyan, why do you want to deceive me? Why?


    ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen to deceive me, why didn¡¯t you keep on doing it? Why let me know the brutal truth now?¡±


    He cried hysterically as his eyes were filled with grief.


    He had turned his back on Manor Master because of Ziyan!


    He did not save the members of the Nalan family because of Ziyan!


    He was expelled from Fengyun Manor, and was demoted because of Ziyan!


    He had wished that everything he had done for Ziyan was worthwhile. But now, he finally understood how stupid he was!


    No wonder the Manor Master was so disappointed in him¡­ No wonder the manor lady demoted his ability¨Cbecause all of them wanted him to understand how vicious Ziyan was!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Qing Yuan laughed hysterically without looking at Ziyan anymore. Then, he turned around and awkwardly rushed into the depth of the forest.


    Suyi, who was nearby, widened her eyes in shock.


    She was just asking for directions, but she did not ask for a big drama¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Ziyan glared at Suyi. ¡°He would never have known this if it weren¡¯t because of you!¡±


    Suyi came to her senses after a while. Then, she gently replied, ¡°What is done during the night appears by day. For what you¡¯ve done, people will find out eventually¡­ ¡±


    Without turning her head, Suyi calmly left after she was done talking.

 Chapter 560 - Brothers Whereabouts VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon after Suyi had left, a dark figure came from the sky and stood in front of Ziyan. He asked, ¡°What did the woman ask you just now?¡±


    Ziyan glared at him. ¡°How does that concern you?¡±


    Han Ying seemed cold. A cold murderous aura was emitted from him, sending a chill down Ziyan¡¯s spine. She was too afraid to move.


    ¡°Tell me, why did she look for you?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Ziyan¡¯s lips were trembling as she looked terrified. ¡°She asked me where Liu Yun Kingdom is.¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom?


    Han Ying¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    ¡®If Madam wants to go to Liu Yun Kingdom, does that imply that¡­ The girl whom Nan Xian likes, is in Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know if there¡¯s someone named ¡®Qing¡¯?¡±


    That white phoenix kept on mentioning the name Xiao Qingqing. Therefore they only knew that that girl had a Qing in her name.


    Only after that, they would find out if that girl had anything to do with Master Nan Xian.


    Ziyan was shocked. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I do know a girl called Qing. She is Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s emperor¡¯s daughter, Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Han Ying frowned even more deeply.


    An emperor¡¯s daughter¡­ indeed, was not quite equivalent to Master Nan Xian¡¯s social status.


    The young manor master, Nan Xian¡¯s father, was right too.


    ¡°What kind of person is she?¡±


    A light flashed in Ziyan¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She¡¯s a terrible person who thirsts for power and social status. And her mother-in-law had even fainted because she had made her mother-in-law so angry before her husband divorced her..¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡®A girl who was married before? Don¡¯t ever she dream of being Nan Xian¡¯s first wife. She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be his concubine.¡¯


    ¡®Every woman who wishes to enter the Mu family¡¯s door must be clean!


    ¡®Not just that she has been married before, if she also has had a man she was close with, the young manor master would never let such a dissolute woman enter their door either!¡¯


    Therefore, he would go and investigate if Feng Ruqing was really Nan Xian¡¯s woman. If that was the case¡­ he would have to report to the young manor master as soon as possible.


    As soon as Han Ying thought of this, he cleared off the cold aura and shook his body. Suddenly, he vanished in front of Ziyan¡¯s eyes.


    Ziyan started to exhale slowly after he had left.


    Just now¡­ she really thought that she was doomed¡­


    ***


    Not far away, with its neck craned, the white phoenix stared in the direction where Suyi had left.


    When Suyi¡¯s figure finally appeared in its vision again, it felt so joyful and quickly rushed forward.


    ¡°Suyi, what took you so long? Have you found the way?¡±


    ¡°Yeap.¡± Suyi gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got it and also witnessed a drama.¡±


    Soon, she told the white phoenix everything that had happened between Qing Yuan and Ziyuan. Her face looked stunning as usual with an elegant smile.


    The white phoenix¡¯s face went stiff and said, ¡°The Nalan family? Isn¡¯t that¡­ Xiao Qingqing¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family?¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face turned stiff too.


    She remained silent for quite a while before she asked, ¡°Would it be late if I go to that woman just now and get even with her, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve done some markings when I left to ask for directions, but when I returned, I¡¯m afraid that the Mu family¡¯s member would notice my markings, so I¡¯ve wiped it away¡­ Perhaps¡­ we couldn¡¯t find it again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ How can we find her and get even with her then?¡±


    Suyi was shocked and replied hesitantly, ¡°If Qing¡¯er finds out about this, would she be angry? Would she be angry because I didn¡¯t punch that woman?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. Xiao Qingqing has a really great temper¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Suyi slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, Qing¡¯er was Nan Xian¡¯s love. As a mother, she had not done anything for her son. Therefore she must not hold her son back.


    What if Qing¡¯er got angry and ignored Nan Xian?


    However, if she ever meets that woman again, she would never easily let go of her anymore¡­


    She thought she had spilled the beans on the spur of the moment, so she did not care much and refuted her ironically. However, she could never imagine that she had almost put the Nalan family in trouble¡­ and all of these had something to do with Qing¡¯er.


    It was the white phoenix¡¯s fault as it did not tell her earlier!

 Chapter 561 - Tian Shen Manors Mu Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the courtyard of the Mu family.


    Just as Mu Ling entered the courtyard, he heard the sound of something crashing from the front.


    He frowned slightly and could not help but quicken his pace and hurried to the lobby.


    Though he was far away from the lobby, he could already hear an old fellow cursing someone and a female servant was sobbing too.


    Just as he reached the lobby, he saw the old fellow smashing the cup in his hand on a woman¡¯s body.


    The girl kept her head down without saying any word and took that old fellow¡¯s rage silently.


    That was what Mu Ling just as he entered the door.


    His heart ached as he felt like his heart was being pricked by needles,


    Just as the old fellow wanted to smash the cup again, Mu Ling rushed forward and caught the cup that almost fell onto the woman¡¯s body. His eyes were burning with rage. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want this bad woman to get out of my Mu family!¡±


    The old fellow was so angry that he took another porcelain cup and smashed it again.


    Mu Ling did not catch the cup nor evade this time but allow the cup to be smashed on his head. Fresh blood ran down from his head. He grew colder.


    ¡°Father, have you had enough?¡± He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°All these years, you torture Qingyan every time you get sick, and has she ever grumbled? She has been putting up with you for a long time, and is it not enough to make up for your resentment? Also, it was Qingyan¡¯s mother¡¯s fault, she¡¯s innocent!¡±


    He could not understand, he really could not understand.


    Why did everyone want to blame Qingyan?


    ¡°Brother Ling,¡± Chen Qingyan panicked and tugged at Mu Ling¡¯s sleeves. She seemed very pitiful as her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Father is not in good condition recently, I think it¡¯s better if you talk less. Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal if he smashes some cups on me a few times. Brother Ling should be more tolerant of our old father, that is better.¡±


    Mu Ling knew that his old father¡¯s condition was getting worse too. He would hit someone when he got sick, but when he was sober¡­ he did not even have the strength to hit a person.


    Therefore, all he could do was to put up with him while facing him.


    ¡°Get lost, everybody, get lost. I don¡¯t want to see anyone!¡±


    The old father got so enraged and kicked the table, flipping it over.


    He turned his head and looked at the old butler who was quietly standing beside. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to drink the turkey soup prepared by Suyi. Why has Suyi left for so long, and hasn¡¯t prepared my turkey soup for me?¡±


    The old butler¡¯s lips twitched and he sighed. ¡°Master, have you forgotten again? The young lady has already left our Mu family and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Where has she gone?¡± The old father did not lose his temper but simply frowned. As he turned to look at Mu Ling, his eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Your wife has left, why didn¡¯t you accompany her? Who has allowed you to stay with this woman? Bring my daughter-in-law back to me, I want to drink turkey soup.¡±


    Chen Qingyan looked stunned as she clenched her small fist tightly. Even her breaths were filled with immense grief.


    It was obvious that¡­ she had been by the old man¡¯s side for so many years. However, the daughter-in-law that the old man acknowledged would forever be only Suyi!


    Suyi only came into their lives later. How could she occupy the status that originally belonged to her? Even when Suyi was gone, Suyi did not return the position back to her.


    ¡°Father.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s expressions were unreadable. ¡°I have not been with Suyi, but I have already found her. She will return soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The old man was so happy as his face blossomed into a smile, just like an excited kid. ¡°Suyi is coming back, this wicked woman can finally go away. You must treat Suyi well. Back then, just to save you, her strength was¡­¡±

 Chapter 562 - Tian Shen Manors Mu Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Before the old man could finish his words, suddenly, Chen Qingyan felt dizzy as her body fell toward Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling felt confused as he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    Suyi had saved him before. When did that happen? Why did not he know?


    Chen Qingyan fell unconscious and fell toward him before he could wonder further. He panicked, paled, and immediately caught Chen Qingyan¡¯s body,


    ¡°Qingyan, what happened? Are you okay?¡±


    Chen Qingyan rubbed her temples with her fingers. She sounded weak but gently smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe I lost too much blood just now so I feel dizzy now. I¡¯ll recover after I rest for a while, later.¡±


    Mu Ling was shocked. He looked at the wound on Chen Qingyan¡¯s head as his heart ached. ¡°Qingyan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve arrived a little too late¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan gently held Mu Ling¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t blame Father. Father¡¯s angry because I do not do well. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not as good as Sister Suyi in every way. It¡¯s normal if Father likes Sister Suyi more. As long as I can be by your side, that¡¯s enough for me. I have nothing more to ask for.¡±


    She had lost her mother when she was young. Mu Ling was her only warmth until now.


    He was the one who had kept her when she was penniless and had nowhere else to go.


    Perhaps that was why she could not help but had decided to love him for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to rest.¡±


    Mu Ling secretly kept the old man¡¯s words in his mind. He held Chen Qingyan¡¯s weak body and walked outside, to the lobby.


    ***


    The old butler slightly shook his head as he saw Mu Ling carrying Chen Qingyan out in his arms. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®If the mother kills, her child is not guilty. Therefore, the Mu family did not go after Chen Qingyan. However, it was Chen Qingyan¡¯s mother who had killed his mother! Why did the young master¡­¡±


    Why did the young master fall in love with the enemy¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°Master.¡± The old butler seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°You mentioned that the young lady had saved the young master before, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, have I said it just now?¡± The old man was shocked as he put his finger on his lips and shushed himself. ¡°Shh, we should never spill the beans since I¡¯ve promised Suyi that. If Mu Ling knows it, Suyi will leave home and never return again.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s lips twitched. He felt like telling the master that Lady Suyi, might never come back to their house again¡­


    ¡°Butler.¡± The old man suddenly had a pathetic look on his face. ¡°I want to drink the turkey soup that Suyi prepares, how long until she returns? The medicine soup that the wicked woman serves is bitter and tastes terrible. When Suyi was here, she would always serve me with some rock candies and sweet plums. I don¡¯t want to drink bitter medicine.¡±


    The old butler sighed helplessly.


    The old master was still capable of being in charge of the Mu family when he was fit.


    Now, the old master was not capable of being in charge of the Mu family anymore.


    His condition was getting worse, and so was his mental health too. Now¡­ he could not control the young manor master anymore too.


    Luckily the young manor master was quite filial to the master. Also, he was being kind to his brother. Or else this Mu family would be a different Mu family now¡­


    ¡°Master, good medicine tastes bitter¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it, ever!¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already prepared for you the sweet plums. Perhaps if you drink the medicine now, Lady Suyi will happily bring the turkey soup for you.¡±


    The old man seemed shocked¡­ He felt that the old butler had a point. So, he grabbed the medicine soup from the female servant¡¯s hand and swallowed it right away.


    ¡°Butler, I felt a little dizzy. Help me up to get some rest.¡±


    He had already stood up from the chair, but he felt dizzy. He needed the old butler to hold him as he walked.

 Chapter 563 - Tian Shen Manors Mu Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Initially, the master would feel a bit dizzy and sleepy after he drank the medicine. The Mu family had asked the physician from Tian Shen Manor to investigate the medicine¡¯s ingredients.


    And they found out that this spirit herb was really capable of curing of the old man¡¯s body.


    Whenever Chen Qingyan served the old man herbal soup, he would check if the herbal soup was poisonous before he handed it to the old man.


    However, the old man would still think that Chen Qingyan had put poison in the herbal soup and he would smash it, causing his body to grow weaker as he was not taking any of the herbal soup at all.


    Today, he had hidden the herbal soup at first. Otherwise, the old man would not be able to hold on any longer¡­


    ¡°Butler, can we stop the wicked woman from brewing the herbal soup? My wife was poisoned to death by her mother, what shall we do if she wants to poison me too?¡± The old man walked to the door and paused. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t lived enough yet, I don¡¯t really want to die.¡±


    The old butler looked a little helpless and said, ¡°I have tried to stop her from brewing the herbal soup before. But then, Lady Qingyan kneeled in front of the door for three days and three nights to show her filial piety toward the Mu family and had even passed out. The young manor master was enraged and had ordered to send the spirit herbs to Lady Qingyan directly. Therefore¡­ she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s able to brew spirit herbs as they are all in her hands. We can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Back then, those people would never dare to serve the master with only one portion of spirit herb, neither would they hand the only portion of spirit herb to Lady Qingyan.


    But now¡­ the person in charge of the Mu family was not the master anymore.


    ¡°But I would sleep for days and nights every time after I drink the herbal soups. What if I missed the turkey soup prepared by Suyi? Also, I still prefer the herbal soups prepared by Suyi, which did not make me sleep for so long.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were flooded with sadness.


    The old butler smiled bitterly. ¡°But the physician from Tian Shen Manor had told us before that the prescription that Lady Suyi had given you is not as good as the one that Chen Qingyan serves you¡­¡±


    Tian Shen Manor¡¯s physician had the ultimate power inside the manor. Everybody would listen to his words.


    And this physician had always been lofty. He never told a lie.


    Therefore, since he had mentioned that, it was natural for the young manor master to believe in his words without any hesitation¡­


    ***


    As Mu Ling was holding Chen Qingyan in his arms and entering the backyard, a familiar figure stood in front of him, blocking his path.


    The man in front of him looked skinny as his handsome face seemed morbidly pale. He lifted his eyes and glanced at Chen Qingyang, who was in Mu Ling¡¯s arms and frowned slightly. ¡°Elder Brother, you have made Father angry again?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face grew tight. ¡°Second Brother, Qingyan is still your sister-in-law after all. Her name is already written in our family¡¯s genealogy book, and that was consented by all our uncles and relatives. How could you just sit aside and look on without saying anything as she is tortured by our father? Father¡¯s out of his mind, are you too?¡±


    The sick and weak man frowned even tighter. ¡°She is only your concubine, my sister-in-law should be your first wife.¡±


    ¡°I know that you hate Qingyan, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother¡­ ¡± Mu Qingyin sighed. ¡°I do not hate her. It¡¯s just that you know well that Father doesn¡¯t like her, but why do you still allow her to show up in front of Father? That will not only irritate Father but also make his condition worse. She suffers too, why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Brother¡­ ¡± Chen Qingyan struggled to free herself from Mu Ling¡¯s arms. A firm and gentle smile dawned on her face. ¡°I just want to be filial. If I couldn¡¯t serve the old man on my own, I would feel guilty. It¡¯s nothing to do with Brother Ling, it¡¯s me who wants to take care of Father. No matter how the old man is treating me, after all, he¡¯s still the elder, and I¡¯ll bear whatever that happens.¡±


    Mu Qingyin was speechless.


    ¡®No wonder Father dislikes her so much.¡¯

 Chapter 564 - Tian Shen Manors Mu Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This woman, she really could not understand the human language¡­


    ¡°Well, whatever, as long as you guys don¡¯t make Father angry again. I don¡¯t really care about anything else, ahem.¡±


    Mu Qingyin coughed twice as he seemed to look weak. Then, he turned to look at Chen Qingyan. ¡°Lady Chen, my brother¡¯s wife is gone, and you have been occupying her position since. When she¡¯s back, you will have to¡­ ahem, return her position to her, eventually¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned pale as she clenched her fists tightly.


    Why? She contributed so much, but the Mu family¡¯s father and son would only miss Suyi and speak of Suyi¡¯s name!


    Just because her mother¡­ had poisoned the Mu family¡¯s lady to death, so she should be the one to be blamed?


    She had just fallen in love with Mu Ling. Was it wrong¡­ to love someone?


    ¡°Qingyan.¡±


    Mu Ling noticed Qingyan¡¯s pale face. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    Indeed¡­ Suyi would come back one day.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s lips twitched and grew into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Ling. I just feel a little sad. Just leave me alone for a while, I¡¯ll be okay later.¡±


    Mu Ling stared at Chen Qingyan¡¯s bitter face, he eventually nodded.


    Before he came back, he had already wanted to arrange for Chen Qingyan to stay at the Mu family¡¯s second courtyard, just in case Suyi would quarrel with her again. But seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s sad expression now, he could not bear to inform her of that yet¡­


    ***


    Within the Yue City.


    Since the city¡¯s master, Yue Buxiong, had listened to Tang Yu¡¯s order and brought along all of Yue City¡¯s people to besiege Feng Ruqing and her father, his heart had been beating hard as anxiety overcame him.


    His heart felt heavy, especially when he heard that Feng Ruqing and Nalan Yan had destroyed the four kingdoms.


    He had always felt that after Feng Ruqing had gotten even with the four kingdoms, he would be the next one¡­


    ¡°Lord Mayor, this is terrible, this is really terrible!¡±


    A guard anxiously hurried in as his eyes were wild with terror.


    ¡°The scout we sent to Liu Yun Kingdom has reported that a few days before, Feng Ruqing has brought along a troop of people and is headed toward us overwhelmingly. By now, they should have almost reached Yue City. Lord Mayor, it does seem like she¡¯s starting to find someone to get even with¡­¡±


    It was apparent that Yue City could never run away from that; they were doomed.


    Before that, Nalan Zhangqian was in trouble, so Feng Ruqing could not care much for them and had already left them in a hurry.


    But now, since everything had settled down, it was time for Feng Ruqing to get even with them¡­


    Yue Buxiong was so frightened that his legs were trembling. His eyes were filled with terror.


    Another voice hurried in before he could speak. That voice was so frightening that he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Lord Mayor, big trouble, Feng Ruqing¡¯s here! She has reached the city gate and is headed toward Yue City!¡±


    Yue Buxiong trembled as he gently closed his eyes.


    What was imminent would come in the end, anyway.


    No matter what, he would never be able to run away from this disaster.


    ¡°A report!!!¡±


    Another voice came from outside the door. A guard rushed in, out of breath. ¡°A report to Lord Mayor. Feng Ruqing has gone to the Chang family.¡±


    The Chang¡­ the Chang family?


    Yue Buxiong was too shocked to say anything.


    This Chang family was too insignificant to be noticed. However, back then, the Chang family¡¯s Chang Li was married to the Tang family¡¯s Tang Qianqian.


    Although this Tang Qianqian was not one of the main members of the direct bloodline of the Tang family, she still had something to do with the Tang family. The Tang family had latched onto the Tang family¡¯s power and reached the top.


    ¡°Could it be that she wants to kill all the Tang family members before she comes to us?


    Yue Buxiong thought and figured out that this was the only plausible reason.


    After all, the Chang family was too insignificant to get Feng Ruqing¡¯s attention, but then, Feng Ruqing went to deal with them first¡­

 Chapter 565 - Bide Time For Revenge I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the Tang family.


    At that moment, Chang Yuan was considered as the head of the Chang family. Everybody was standing in the courtyard and staring at the young girl who was sitting in front of them, apprehensively.


    ¡°Feng¡­ Lady Feng, is there a reason why you have dropped by our Chang family?¡± Chang Yuan¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Back then, their Chang family had followed the Yue City¡¯s master and brought along soldiers to Liu Yun Kingdom. However, nobody knew Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother was Fengyun Manor¡¯s master at that time. Thus, it should be Yue Buxiong that Feng Ruqing should first settle scores with. Was that anything to do with their little Chang family?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to find Tang Qianqian and Chang Li.¡± Feng Ruqing sat on the wooden chair lazily and smiled. The smile on her face was chilly enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine.


    Chang Yuan was shocked and asked carefully, ¡°Lady Feng, my son Chang Li, has he done anything wrong to you?¡±


    This time, Lei Yun glared at Chang Yuan before Feng Ruqing started to speak. ¡°Our manor lady wants you to call them both out. You just shout at them to get here immediately. Why are you spewing so much nonsense?¡±


    Since the manor master had reunited with their manor lady, Lei Yun never returned to Fengyun Manor anymore.


    He could only send someone to keep an eye on their manor lady. When he knew that the manor lady had come to Yue City, he immediately came forward too. However, all these people were so ignorant; they should just follow what the manor lady had ordered. Why do they spew so much nonsense!


    Chang Yuan was trembling in horror. This great elder of Fengyun Manor was mighty, he was not someone that Chang Yuan could ever provoke.


    Therefore, he could only stand up shivering and order someone to bring Chang Li and Tang Qingqing out.


    Soon, the confused Chang Li and Tang Qianqian, who did not know of the situation, came in from the door.


    They did not know what had happened, but as soon as they saw Feng Ruqing, their expression changed as their eyes were filled with terror.


    Previously, they were in the same place as Feng Ruqing too, so they could immediately recognize who that person in front of them was.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Chang Li¡¯s face was pale as he stuttered. ¡°I¡­¡±


    As Chang Li started to talk, suddenly, he noticed a familiar figure standing behind Feng Ruqing.


    His eyes widened in terror and his whole body went stiff. He was dumbstruck for quite a while.


    Tang Zi¡­


    Why would this woman show up here?


    Back then, all the families had gone to look for Feng Ruqing and her father, but Tang Zi was instructed to run some errands, so she was not around with Feng Ruqing.


    Therefore, nobody knew of her relation with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°It seems that you still recognize me.¡±


    Tang Zi sneered and slowly walked toward Chang Li and Tang Qianqian.


    Tang Qianqian was so scared that her legs went limp and she almost collapsed. Her eyes widened as if she had bumped into a ghost.


    ¡®Tang Zi!


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that she was dead?


    ¡®Why would this badass woman still return?¡¯


    ¡°Tang Zi.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she leaned on the back of the chair. ¡°Today, these people are all at your disposal, kill the ones that should be killed, and do whatever you wish to.¡±


    Something strange flashed in Tang Zi¡¯s eyes.


    Before that, she had already imagined the scene of meeting these two people again for so many times. Now, it had really come true.


    She could finally take her big revenge!


    ¡°Chang Li, back then, you were trying so hard to approach me but only because you want to put me in a devastating situation. However, you did not expect that I would come back someday.¡± The corners of Tang Zi¡¯s lips lifted into a sneer and said, ¡°Whenever you tried to approach me, I was still young, and I really thought you treated me as your friend¡­¡±


    Back then, Tang Qianqian had come out and framed her by saying that she was colluding with Chang Li to steal the Tang family¡¯s secret documents and betray the Tang family!

 Chapter 566 - Bide Time For Revenge II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was initially Tang Qianqian¡¯s one-sided words, but no one had ever expected Chang Li to come out and allege that Tang Zi intended to betray the Tang family since the beginning. He did not want to gang up with her, and so he revealed everything she did, in anguish.


    All the Tang family members knew she got along well with Chang Li.


    And everyone knew that Tang Qianqian did not get along well with Chang Li since a long time ago.


    Therefore, it was impossible for these two people to team up and frame Tang Zi!


    Even later on, Tang Qianqian and Chang Li had married in a well-reasoned way. They had made an excuse saying that Tang Qianqian admired Chang Li¡¯s courage to stand out and point out her deeds, she was attracted to him and started to fall in love with him.


    Nobody would think that Tang Qianqian and Chang Li had conspired together since the very beginning.


    Nobody had believed Tang Zi!


    Her master wished to protect her. However, it was Tang Luo who was in charge of the Tang family!


    Therefore, she was expelled from the Tang family for betraying them. Tang Luo even sent someone to beat her nearly to death and left her to die!


    If the empress was not passing by the area then, perhaps she would have been dead by now¡­


    The Tang family members should be responsible for all of the things that had happened. However, the real culprits were these two people in front of her!


    Tang Zi clenched her fists tightly as her eyes were filled with overwhelming hatred.


    That hatred was mixed with a harrowing feeling, but cold enough to arouse fear in Chang Li¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Chang Yuan slapped and shouted in rage. ¡°Chang Li, how dare you do such a thing. Do you really want to destroy the Chang family?¡±


    There was a trace of blood on the corners of Chang Li¡¯s lips. Some strands of his hair fell loose from his head as he looked so pale to the extent that he could barely say a word.


    Tang Zi looked at Chang Yuan and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re no better than him. Didn¡¯t you know well of Chang Li¡¯s deed back then?¡±


    Chang Yuan¡¯s body went stiff as cold sweats broke out on his forehead. He laughed twice, mockingly.


    ¡°Lady Tang Zi, there must be some misunderstanding here¡­¡±


    Tang Zi had changed quite a lot compared to ten years ago. He was not that familiar with her as Chang Li was, so he could not recognize her at first.


    Or else, he would have sent someone to inform Li¡¯er and asked him to come with a plan¡­


    ¡°Tang Zi, I¡¯ve already brought you here, and you can deal with the Chang family first. Oh, by the way, Yue City¡¯s people had hurt my father too, I must get even with them on this matter, too.¡± Feng Ruqing caressed her chin, thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm¡­ we will break the hands of those people who started all these! And then we will render them powerless!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The corners of Tang Zi¡¯s lips lifted into a smile as she replied.


    Chang Yuan seemed more panicked as she said, ¡°Lady Feng, do you mind if I ask how is Tang Zi related to you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing heard Chang Yuan¡¯s words as she stood up. Her eyes were cold, and she looked overbearing when she looked down at the crowd in front.


    ¡°Tang Zi is my woman. Whoever bullies her will pay it back in a hundredfold. Even a thousandfold would still not be too much!


    Lei Yun who was standing next to her was speechless.


    ¡°Manor Lady¡­¡± He remained silent for a while. He felt that he should remind the manor lady of her gender when she said those words.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Lei Yun coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you wanted to hurt my father back then?¡±


    Lei Yun could say nothing as his face turned red. ¡°Manor Lady, I think you¡¯ve heard it wrongly. I did not want to hurt His Majesty, I just wanted¡­ I just wanted to break the door.¡±


    ¡°Well, so you are saying that you could be rude to my father?¡± Feng Ruqing continued to ask.


    Lei Yun kept quiet.


    He could not respond to that sentence¡­


    ¡°Manor Lady, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware of His Majesty and the Manor Master¡¯s relationship, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 567

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Do you know that I have said that the people of Fengyun clan and I are sworn enemies?¡± Feng Ruqing fixed her eyes on Lei Yun.


    ¡®What has Fengyun clan done to the manor lady?¡¯ The corner of Lei Yun¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Previously, Wen Feng had commanded the guards of Fengyun Clan to blow themselves up. If I had not diverted the impact of the destruction, do you know what would happen? Both Tang Yin and I would have died!¡±


    Each and every word that Feng Ruqing had said made Lei Yun¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper. He knew that this was the reason why Feng Ruqing did not want to go to Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°If my mother was not awake, do you know what would happen after that?¡± Feng Ruqing stared coldly at Lei Yun, her face was indifferent.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± Lei Yun said, obediently.


    ¡°I know you would think that those things were done by the subordinates of Fengyun clan and has nothing to do with you. However, the elders are to be blamed when they fail to handle their subordinates!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curve into a faint smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need the manor lady to helm Fengyun Clan,¡± Startled, Lei Yun said after a while.


    ¡°Why does the clan need you all? You can¡¯t even handle your subordinates, what else you all can do?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted disdainfully at Lei Yun.


    In fact, Lei Yun knew that what Feng Ruqing said was true. When the Lady of Fengyun Clan was at the wheel, everyone in the clan strictly observed the rules. Fengyun Clan was not the same as it was, now. Naturally, no one would act like the bastard¡ªWen Feng.


    However, when the lady of Fengyun clan went missing, everyone in the clan was too busy with cultivation and looking out for the lady. Hence, Fengyun clan had gone a little off track.


    Moreover, Fifth Elder was to be blamed as he knew of Tang Yu¡¯s true identity. If not for Fifth Elder, Tang Yu would not be so daring as to mess around with Fengyun clan.


    Now that Fifth Elder knew what had actually happened, he sank into deep regret. However, it was too late.


    ¡°Manor Lady, everyone in Fengyun clan wanted to meet you. Do you have time to go to Fengyun Manor?¡± Lei Yun asked fearfully.


    ¡°I have forgiven Fengyun clan because of my mother, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I would sacrifice the time I could use for my cultivation to helm Fengyun clan.¡± Feng Ruing shrugged.


    Watching Feng Ruqing from behind, she looked utterly resolute. Lei Yun could not help but sigh softly.


    ¡°Since the manor lady doesn¡¯t want to go to Fengyun Manor, perhaps, I could arrange some servants for you. The servants in the princess manor are rather meager.¡±


    Servants¡­


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking. As she had spirit beasts to handle the work in the princess manor, she did not need more servants. However, it was not a bad idea to have more beautiful servants to feast her eyes on.


    ¡°Are the servants pretty?¡± Feng Ruqing hesitated before asking.


    Even if they were not pretty, it was not a big deal as Feng Ruqing had beauty enhancing herbal dishes.


    ¡°They are all dazzling beauties.¡± A glimmer of light flashed in Lei Yun¡¯s eyes as if he had realized something.


    ¡°Ah, send them over.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Manor Lady, Fengyun Manor is a great place and all the ladies in the manor are enchantingly gorgeous. Do you have time¡­¡± Lei Yun coughed as he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to helm Fengyun clan?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a low voice.


    ¡°There is no need to, if you don¡¯t wish to.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will be there when I have the time.¡±


    ¡°Manor Lady, what should we do to the Tang family?¡± Lei Yun asked.


    Naturally, Tang Luo and Tang Yu would meet a bad end.

 Chapter 568 - Bide Time For Revenge

    Chapter 568: Bide Time for Revenge


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In these few days, the people of Fengyun Clan had nearly skinned both Tang Luo and Tang Yu alive.


    However, Lei Yun did not know what he should do to both of them.


    ¡°Let go of Tang Yi and Tang Er. No matter what they do next¡ªwhether they want to rebuild the Tang family or just disappear from the realm¨Cit has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing paused for a while and continued, ¡°As for the rest of the elders, banish them to the northern savage world and they are not allowed to set foot in this city again.¡±


    ¡°Manor Lady, you spare their lives¡­ because of the lady¡ªTang Yin?¡± Lei Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and laughed without making a sound.


    ¡°Previously, Tang Yin had chosen me over the Tang family without batting an eye.¡±


    Feng Ruqing wanted everyone in the world to know that Tang Yin had made the right choice.


    Tang Yi and Tang Er had always taken Feng Ruqing side. Hence, they were not wrong. No matter how Feng Ruqing hated the Tang family, she would not vent her anger on both of them. However, for the rest of the elders¡­


    ¡°Lei Yun, go and tell the old coots that I have repaid their kindness for raising Tang Yin on her behalf. Now, she owes them nothing. If they do anything wrong in the future, I will not let them off so easily. It is fortunate that they did not work together with Tang Luo to harm my mother¡­¡±


    Otherwise, Feng Ruqing would never care about Tang Yin¡¯s feelings and would have made them pay for the things that they had done.


    ¡°At your command, Manor Lady.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not talk further and walked toward the door.


    Lying on the ground, Tang Qianqian¡¯s eyes flickered with hope after hearing the conversation between Feng Ruqing and Lei Yun.


    ¡®The manor lady of Fengyun Clan likes beauty?¡¯


    Although Tang Qianqian was over thirty, she still retained her gracefulness. Without hesitation, Tang Qianqian dashed toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Lady Feng, please have mercy on me. You can make me your servant as long as you let go of me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned her head only to see Tang Qianqian pouncing on her with her eyes filled with affection.


    Appalled in disgust, Feng Ruqing kicked Tang Qianqian¡¯s chest and sent her flying out.


    Bang!


    ¡°Back off! I like men!¡± 1


    Feng Ruqing felt that her shoe was stained and quickly took her shoe off and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°This Tang family is extremely disgusting!¡±


    Lei Yun was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Manor Lady, as you like pretty servants and you have just said that Tang Zi belongs to you. It is natural that others would get you wrong.¡¯ Lei Yun too had misunderstood her. He only found out that Feng Ruqing actually liked men because of Tang Qianqian.


    ¡°Lei Yun, don¡¯t forget about my servants. Send them to my manor in these few days. Otherwise¡­¡± Feng Ruqing patted Lei Yun¡¯s shoulder as she smiled.


    ¡°Manor Lady, I will send them over on time.¡± Lei Yun was slightly startled.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to leave.


    Simply no one noticed that there was a snake sticking its head out from the bush not far away. Hearing this, it quickly drew its head into the bush fearfully.


    The snake¡¯s master was truly smart to task it to watch Feng Ruqing. Otherwise, the snake would never have known that Fengyun Clan wanted to send her some ladies over to the princess manor and that the vicious lady had even thrown herself at Feng Ruqing.


    It was fortunate that the vicious lady was extremely ugly so Feng Ruqing did not fall for her.


    ¡®I must tell Master immediately!¡¯


    Qing Zhu looked in the direction where Feng Ruqing had left before sliding through the bushes. In a flash, the snake vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 569 - Bide Time For Revenge V

    Chapter 569: Bide Time for Revenge V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    On this day, various powerful masters gathered at Yue City, creating a stir in the city.


    Naturally, the ending was devastating.


    The leader of the powerful masters was crippled after being brutally beaten up. Yue City was no longer part of the reclusive world and would never exist in this realm after this.


    Feng Ruqing did not stay long at Yue City and went to meet the spirit beasts together with the Iron-Blooded Troop.


    Howl!


    Overwhelmed by excitement, the snow wolf did not learn from his previous mistakes and pounced on Feng Ruqing, wanting to give her a hug.


    Before he could reach her, Feng Ruqing gave him a good kick and sent him flying in the air. A cry of pain could be heard.


    ¡°This vicious wolf wants to hurt me again.¡±


    Last time, Feng Ruqing had nearly suffocated to death, being trapped under the snow wolf. That was not all. Just before the last time, the snow wolf had pinned her down had nearly broken all her bones.


    This time, the snow wolf actually wanted to hurt her again to climb up the ladder?


    Howl!


    Groaning in pain, the snow wolf looked extremely pitiful. His eyes were flooded with tears. He was upset as his master did not want to hug him. Now, only the Divine-Spirit Fruit could cheer him up.


    At this time, the Beary and Beary II walked toward Feng Ruqing. The three-striped tiger and its cub walked after them.


    ¡°Beary, you have found your brother! Congratulations!¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a bright smile. Then, she turned to look at the three-striped tiger and its cub.


    ¡°It must be hard for you all. Three-Striped Tiger, have you completed all the things that you needed to do? When will you go to the princess manor?¡±


    The three-striped tiger growled. This time, it had purposely left the Forest of Spirit Beasts to help its master¡ªFeng Ruqing. It should have returned to Forest of Spirit Beasts as it had completed the task Feng Ruqing had assigned to it.


    However, as Feng Ruqing also tasked the spirit beasts to look after Yue City, the three-striped tiger feared that the spirit beasts would go out of control. Hence, it stayed at the city to keep an eye on the spirit beasts and wait for Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have the time now. Don¡¯t worry, Little Wolfie will take care of your cubs. After all, he is also the father of the three-striped cub.¡±


    ¡®Although the snow wolf is just the cub¡¯s godfather¡­¡¯


    Hearing this, Beary turned to look at the snow wolf. The snow wolf too turned to look at Beary.


    ¡®Brother Bear, I am innocent, do you trust me?¡¯


    Beary¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration and respect.


    ¡®Brother Wolf, don¡¯t mention it. You have actually subdued the tiger. I truly want to take my hat off to you.¡¯


    The snow wolf was rendered speechless. He felt that his master had truly ruined his reputation.


    Once again, the three-striped tiger entrusted its cub to Feng Ruqing reluctantly, turned to walk down the street, and vanished from sight.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what the tiger mama is busy with. It¡¯s so worrying. Snow Wolf, get some spirit beasts to keep an eye on it and let me know immediately if there is something wrong.¡¯ Feng Ruqing held the cub in her arms as she frowned.


    Howl!


    ¡®Alright, Master.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a faint smile.


    ***


    In Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Not far from the imperial city, a phoenix could be seen descending from the sky.


    There was a devastatingly gorgeous lady standing on its back.


    The lady looked extremely graceful and elegant. Her calm and tranquil eyes were fixed on the guards standing at the city¡¯s gate.


    ¡°After asking so many people, we have finally reached.¡±


    ¡°Suyi, actually, you don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡± The white phoenix looked at Suyi after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°I am not worried.¡± Suyi¡¯s brows were knitted together.


    ¡°I am serious. Xiao Qingqing is your daughter-in-law. You are her mother-in-law. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I am literally not worrying.¡±


    ¡°Then can you take your hand off my feathers? You have almost pulled out all my feathers¡­¡±

 Chapter 570 - Bide Time For Revenge VI

    Chapter 570: Bide Time for Revenge VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Slightly startled, Suyi lowered her eyes. She suddenly noticed that the white phoenix had a bald spot on its body and she was still holding a few white feathers in her hand.


    Embarrassed, Suyi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. This is the first time I am becoming a mother-in-law. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    The feeling was as if she was getting married for the first time.


    ¡°White phoenix.¡± Suyi paused for a while.


    ¡°Yes, Suyi.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s met you before, am I right?¡±


    Stunned, the white phoenix looked at Suyi. It did not know why Suyi¡¯s words sounded so worrying.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suyi nodded calmly. A gust of wind swept over her. Suddenly, the white phoenix turned into a glimmer of light. With a sharp yelp, the white phoenix vanished without a trace.


    ¡°White phoenix, I¡¯m not ready yet¡­ I will make up to you when I return home.¡±


    Moreover, the white phoenix had made itself so conspicuous.


    It was not an issue if they were at other places. However, they were now at Liu Yun Kingdom. She must keep a low profile


    Suyi turned to walk toward the imperial city. The corners of her lips lifted.


    ***


    Recently, misfortunes had repeatedly fallen on the Liu family, one after another. As the saying goes, misery loves company.


    Firstly, Liu Yuchen had moved to the second manor of the Liu family and had not returned since. Then, the chancellor was dismissed from his post. The chancellor¡¯s manor that had always been swarming with visitors had now fallen into a dead silence.


    A few days after the chancellor was dismissed, the chancellor¡¯s manor was set on fire. The chancellor and Lady Liu could not help but move to the second manor that Liu Yuchen was staying. Hence, Liu Yuchen had left the second manor once again and did not return for a few days.


    In the second manor of the Liu family.


    Burning with anger, Lady Liu gave a hard slap across Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, you are truly good for nothing. You can¡¯t even win Yuchen¡¯s heart. You might as well move out of here and let someone else stay here.¡±


    ¡°Lady Liu, you want me to leave Yuchen so your daughter-in-law could move in here, am I right? Unfortunately, Feng Ruqing is in her pomp now. The Liu family is nothing in her eyes.¡± Tan Shuanghshuang stroked her face as she sneered.


    ¡°You slut! Shut up! You are the one who had dug us into this big hole. If not for you, Her Highness would not have left the Liu family.¡± Lady Liu gave Tan Shuangshuang a kick.


    Lady Liu was right. Ever since Feng Ruqing had left the chancellor¡¯s manor, she had changed.


    Previously, Feng Ruqing was not like she was now. It was all of Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Pfft! That¡¯s what you wish all this while, haven¡¯t you? You said that Feng Ruqing is a notorious lady and would ruin the Liu family¡¯s reputation. You also said that Yuchen doesn¡¯t want to sleep with Feng Ruqing and Feng Ruqing doesn¡¯t allow him to take a concubine. She could not carry on the Liu family¡¯s line. Hence, you want me to chase her out of the manor. I am just fulfilling your dream.¡± Tan Shuangshuang smirked.


    As Liu Yuchen was no longer in love with Tan Shuangshuang, she had started to show her true colors.


    It was a pity that even if Tan Shuangshuang had exhausted all her tricks, she had lost to Feng Ruqing.


    Although Tan Shuangshuang could not reconcile herself to the situation, she simply could not do anything to Feng Ruqing as she could not even step into the princess manor.


    ¡°You slut! Shut up!¡± Lady Liu grabbed Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hair forcefully and hit her head on the table. Her loud piercing voice was full of anger.


    At this time, the chancellor¡ªLiu Fuyong entered the manor and saw Lady Liu hitting Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s head on the table.


    Tan Shuangshuang did not retaliate. She had lost everything¡ªfamily background, lover, honorable status, and an extravagant life¡­

 Chapter 571 - Bide Time For Revenge VII

    Chapter 571: Bide Time for Revenge VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang had lost everything.


    Liu Fuyong felt a throbbing pain in his temples. He quickly grabbed Lady Liu¡¯s hand and removed Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s head out from Lady Liu¡¯s grip.


    ¡°What are you doing? If anyone else knows this, how would I be able to make a living in the imperial city anymore? Do you truly think we don¡¯t have enough trouble already?¡± Liu Fuyong said as he frowned.


    ¡°I¡­ If not for this slut¡ªTan Shuangshuang, Feng Ruqing would still be my daughter-in-law.¡± Lady Liu¡¯s face was drained of color.


    ¡°Enough! Stop dreaming! Both His Majesty and Her Majesty hate the Liu family. ¡±


    Previously, Liu Fuyong was still a chancellor. Naturally, Lady Liu could still live in her own fantasy. Now, Liu Fuyong was nothing. Why would the princess want to be her daughter-in-law?


    ¡°When you have time, go and look for Yuchen. He has not been home for a while.¡± Liu Fuyong¡¯s brows were knitted together.


    Even since Liu Fuyong had stopped Liu Yuchen from going to the battle of the four kingdoms, Liu Yuchen and the chancellor were no longer on talking terms. Liu Yuchen had even left the chancellor¡¯s manor.


    Now, the chancellor regretted the things that he had done. If he knew that the four kingdoms would lose the battle, he would never have stopped Liu Yuchen.


    Liu Fuyong¡¯s words brought a lump to Lady Liu¡¯s throat. She quickly stopped and rushed out the door.


    Tan Shuangshuang did not say anything and only lowered her head. Her face was swollen and red. Blood could be seen oozing out from the wound on her forehead


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this psycho. Go and treat the wound or it would leave a scar on your face,¡± Liu Fuyong said as he could not bear to see her sad.


    Tan Shuangshuang merely nodded and left. Her face was ghastly pale.


    Liu Fuyong looked in the direction where Tan Shuangshuang had left and heaved a soft sigh.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang was the prettiest lady of Liu Yun Kingdom, but has fallen into such a sorry state now. I did hate her¡­but seeing her current situation, I can no longer do that¡­¡±


    Moreover, Tan Shuangshuang was still stunning as she was. Simply no one could get mad at her.


    ***


    Just as Lady Liu left the manor, an unfamiliar voice stopped her.


    The voice sounded like a yellow warbler¡¯s chirp. It was elegant, graceful, and extremely pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°How can I get to the palace?¡±


    In fact, Suyi was truly fortunate. Ziyan was the first person she had asked for direction while the last person she asked was Lady Liu. Both of them were associated with Feng Ruqing but were in a bad mood when Suyi approached them.


    Originally, Lady Liu did not pay attention to Suyi. When she heard Suyi¡¯s voice, she could not help raising her head to look at Suyi.


    Soon after Empress Nalan had gone missing, Tan Shuangshuang had become the prettiest lady of Liu Yun Kingdom. Then, when Feng Ruqing had successfully lost weight, she had turned into a devastatingly gorgeous lady. Now, the lady who stood before Lady Liu too was exquisitely stunning and even Tan Shuangshuang was no match for her.


    ¡®Since when were there so many beauties in Liu Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    Lady Liu had always hated beautiful ladies. Moreover, this beautiful lady wanted to go to the palace. Simply no one knew what she was up to.


    ¡°You slut! You are so disgusting! You truly think that you could win His Majesty¡¯s heart with your beauty? His Majesty is so in love with Her Majesty. Who do you think you are to be his concubine? The people I hate the most are those who ruin relationships and break up families!¡± Lady Liu vented all her anger on a stranger.


    Moreover, they were on the bustling street. If Feng Ruqing had heard of Lady Liu¡¯s words, perhaps, she would look differently at the Liu family and give Yuchen a chance.


    Beaming in pride, Lady Liu was proud of her smart move.

 Chapter 572 - Suyi Was Stunned I

    Chapter 572: Suyi Was Stunned I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hearing this, Suyi was stunned.


    She had met countless people in her life. However, she had never met such a miserable shrew, like the one in front of her.


    Although Suyi had a good upbringing, she could not stand Lady Liu¡¯s madness. If Lady Liu were not just an ordinary human, Suyi would have hurt Lady Liu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on a psycho.¡±


    Suyi swung her hand and turned to leave.


    At this moment, there was an uproar on the street ahead of them. Lady Liu turned her head around only to see Feng Ruqing leading a herd of spirit beasts on the street. Seeing this, her eyes lit up and she quickly rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    The people stood by the side of the street and watched in awe at the stunning lady who was riding the snow wolf. That lady was their princess.


    Feng Ruqing was nothing but a notorious lady back then. Now, she was much beloved by the people of Liu Yun Kingdom. When these people knew that the things that Feng Ruqing had done previously were all because of Liu Rong and Feng Rushuang, they were bursting with rage.


    Empress Nalan had poured her blood, sweat, and tears into this kingdom. She was such a great hero. Naturally, her daughter was not inferior to her. It was all because of Liu Rong!


    As Liu Rong could not stand being left in the cold, she had an affair with another man. She had even led Feng Ruqing astray, made her lose her integrity, and cut Feng Ruqing off from her family. Liu Rong should die a million deaths for her sins!


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom respected Feng Ruqing as much as they hated Liu Rong.


    At this time, a silhouette rushed toward her from the street ahead of them and spoiled the vibe. Suddenly, the person was already standing in front of Feng Ruqing.


    The snow wolf quickly raised his paw and gave her a good kick. A loud cry sounded.


    Hearing this, Suyi who was standing not far away turned her head around.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have something to tell you.¡± Lady Liu bit back the pain, the color drained from her face. She forced a smile as she spoke.


    ¡°Madam, do I know you?¡± With a smile on her face, Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and lowered her head to look at Lady Liu who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am your ex-mother-in-law. We haven¡¯t met only for a few months and you have forgotten about me?¡± Lady Liu¡¯s face stiffened and coughed bashfully.


    Ex mother-in-law¡­


    As soon as Lady Liu finished her words, Feng Ruqing did not say anything but the people around her broke into laughter.


    ¡°Lady Liu, you are truly shameless to say this. Your son is not faithful to Her Highness. He had an affair with Tan Shuangshuang. Her Highness had nearly taken her own life in the chancellor¡¯s manor because of this. Moreover, Her Highness has divorced your son.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Liu Yuchen did not sleep with Her Highness as she was a two hundred and fifty-pound fatty back then. Her Highness was such a great lady but Liu Yuchen is so shallow and always judges others by their appearances. He must not ruin Her Highness¡¯s life!¡±


    In this world, when one was not liked, everything he or she said was wrong. Previously, these people had always said that Feng Ruqing was a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh (aspiring after something one is not worthy of). Only Tan Shuangshuang¡ª a beautiful and highly gifted lady was Liu Yuchen¡¯s perfect match.


    Back then, no one called Tan Shuangshuang a homewrecker and simply no one felt sympathy for Feng Ruqing. Everyone hated her and could not wait to see her vanish from this world.


    As the saying goes, every dog has its day. Currently, it turned out that Liu Yuchen was not good enough for Feng Ruqing. It was natural that Feng Ruqing would dump him.


    However, could they stop saying those words¡ª two hundred and fifty pounds?

 Chapter 573 - Suyi Was Stunned II

    Chapter 573: Suyi Was Stunned II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Can you wipe it from your memory?¡¯


    Lady Liu¡¯s face darkened a few shades as she glared at the people who were talking. She then turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°No, Your Highness¡­ I want to tell you that a lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a smile playing on her lips.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am¡­¡± Lady Liu¡¯s face stiffened again.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t have an ex-mother-in-law. Naturally, I don¡¯t know you.


    ¡°Snow Wolf, send her off!¡±


    Howl!


    Without the slightest hesitation, the snow wolf raised its paw once again, slapping Lady Liu across her face and sending her flying through the air. Lady Liu landed, rolling, on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness is so charming, I want to marry you and have your baby¡­¡± A lady with freckles on her face held her hands to her heart as she said bashfully.


    The snow wolf was dumbfounded. It was he who had done that. His master merely gave a command while riding on his back. How could this lady say that its master was charming?


    Feng Ruqing looked down at the lady with freckles on her face. Thrilled with joy, the lady wanted to cover the freckles with her hands but had put her hands down after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°You look cute with freckles on your face. I remember that you are the daughter of the deputy finance minister. Your father and brothers are very brave. They are severely hurt in this battle. We have always respected those who defend our kingdom!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile was as bright as the brilliant sunlight and dazzling like a rainbow.


    All the ladies looked cute Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, so long as they did not act like Tan Shuangshuang and Feng Rushuang.


    The heart of the lady with freckles pounded violently.


    ¡®Her Highness still remembers me. That¡¯s so great¡­¡¯


    The guard of Fengyun clan who followed Feng Ruqing secretly jotted down Feng Ruqing words in a tiny notebook¡ªthe manor lady likes ladies with freckles on her face. He must inform the elders and draw freckles on the face of all servants to be sent to the princess manor.


    The ladies surrounded Feng Ruqing took a glance at the overjoyed lady with freckles and then dropped their eyes as if planning for something. 1


    ***


    Even since Suyi heard how the people of Liu Yun Kingdom greeted Feng Ruqing, she could not take her eyes off Feng Ruqing.


    Suyi¡¯s gaze was so piercing that Feng Ruqing could hardly ignore it. Hence, she turned her head slowly and looked at Suyi¡¯s face.


    She did not know why the lady in front of her looked very familiar as if she had met this lady before. However, Feng Ruqing was sure that she had never met Suyi.


    ¡°Hey beautiful, have we met before?¡± A hint of hesitation flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    Suyi was rendered speechless. She felt as if she had bumped into a tyrant.


    However, seeing the ladies around her staring affectionately at Feng Ruqing, Suyi¡¯s brows knitted slightly. Her cold eyes cast a warning gaze at the crowd as if signaling them to behave as Feng Ruqing was her daughter-in-law.


    ¡®Why are they staring at me?¡¯


    ¡°I am a friend of the white phoenix. It wanted me to look for you,¡± said Suyi.


    ¡°Ah. Where is the white phoenix? I want to thank it. If not for the white phoenix, my father would have been in danger.¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly had an epiphany.


    ¡°There is no need. That was what it had to do.¡±


    There was no need to thank the white phoenix. As Feng Ruqing would be Nan Xian¡¯s wife, it was natural that the white phoenix protected her.

 Chapter 574 - Suyi Was Stunned III

    Chapter 574: Suyi Was Stunned III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Since you know the white phoenix, do you know Nan Xian?¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a bright smile.


    As Feng Ruqing knew nothing about Nan Xian except that he had an azure snake that followed him around, she wanted to know more about him. However, Qing Zhu had never told her much.


    ¡°Nan Xian? Who is that?¡± Suyi¡¯s looked at her in wonder.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly startled. It was a pity that Suyi only knew the white phoenix but not Nan Xian.


    Seeing that Feng Ruqing had trusted her words, Suyi heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Feng Ruqing knew that she was Nan Xian¡¯s mother. She was not ready yet¡­


    Only when Suyi had settled the things in the Mu family would she meet Feng Ruqing again and let her know that she was actually Nan Xian¡¯s mother.


    Suyi did not want her daughter-in-law to know anything about the Mu family. She did not want her to deal with that toxic place.


    If Feng Ruqing knew that Suyi was Nan Xian¡¯s mother, she might ask Suyi about Nan Xian¡¯s father. Then, Feng Ruqing might get involved with the Mu family.


    As a mother, Suyi did not protect her son properly back then. Now, she wanted both her son and daughter-in-law to live in a world that was full of sunshine and to never allow anything from that dark place to stain their souls.


    That was something that she insisted on and that was the reason why she had kicked the white phoenix out of there.


    ¡°You slut! Your Highness! This is the slut that I mentioned just now. She wants to seduce His Majesty! Your Highness, this lady¡­¡± Lady Liu saw the lady in front of Feng Ruqing and quickly got up from the ground as she snarled.


    ¡°Snow wolf, you did not send her far enough.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow.


    The snow wolf burst with rage as he howled. Once again, he gave Lady Liu a hard slap. This time, Lady Liu vanished from everyone¡¯s sight after rolling for quite a while.


    ¡°Do you believe what she said?¡± Stunned, Suyi stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Only a fool would listen to what others say. I only believe in my own intuition. Somehow, I cannot even believe the things that I see¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Previously, Feng Ruqing knew that Tang Yin had approached her with a motive but she knew that Tang Yin was too gullible. Hence, she did not chase Tang Yin away as she believed in her own intuition. She could tell good from evil at first sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only a fool would believe in what others say.¡± Suyi stared at Feng Ruqing in agreement.


    Chen Qingyan had always wronged Suyi in the Mu family back then. The person who promised to protect her had never believed in her. No matter what Qingyan said, even without evidence, he trusted her. He only trusted Qingyan.


    It was apparent that Mu Ling was such a fool. He was no match for Feng Ruqing, not even the slightest bit.


    Although Suyi had let go of Mu Ling, she still held grudges against him for not trusting her. However, after listening to Feng Ruqing, all the grudges vanished without a trace.


    Mu Ling was a fool. Why would Suyi hold grudges against a fool? She only felt sympathy for him when someone had made a fool out of him but he, himself, did not know.


    ¡°White phoenix said that you were in danger. Hence, I am here to protect you. By the way, I have seen a man watching you. Perhaps, he is planning for something evil,¡± Suyi¡¯s said nonchalantly¡ªher expression calm and tranquil.

 Chapter 575 - Suyi Was Stunned IV

    Chapter 575: Suyi Was Stunned IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing followed Suyi¡¯s glance. It was Liu Yuchen who was hiding in the corner of the street.


    With a drunken look and a flushed face, Liu Yuchen seemed to have drunk plenty of wine. He was like a lingering soul that keeps haunting Feng Ruqing. His eyes were still fixed on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s him again! Is he planning to ruin my princess manor because Nan Xian had tasked Xiao Qing to set fire to the chancellor manor?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned slightly.


    Hearing this, Suyi¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®Nan Xian tasked Xiao Qing to set fire to a manor? Xiao Qing is capable of setting a fire? Wait¡­ Nan Xian has actually done this?¡¯


    ¡°Or would it be that Nan Xian spiked the Liu family¡¯s food with laxatives? Xiao Qing told me that Nan Xian spiked everyone in the Divine Herbs Sect by putting laxatives into their food before. Perhaps, he did the same thing to the Liu family?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned even harder.


    ¡®Nan Xian spiked food with laxatives?¡¯


    Suyi¡¯s face was stiffened. Her son who had always been holding himself with a noble bearing had actually resorted to such a despicable mean¡ªspiking food with laxatives?


    ¡°Qing¡¯er. That man¡­ is your ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I dumped him. After that my friend set fire to his manor. My mother dismissed his father from the chancellor post. Not long after the chancellor¡¯s manor was fixed, Xiao Qing had once again set fire to the manor. Hence, he hates me so much and has been stalking me since. His eyes are truly vicious and cunning. I don¡¯t know what he is after.¡±


    Suyi glanced at Liu Yuchen.


    ¡®Eyes filled with viciousness and cunning?¡¯


    Suyi felt that Feng Ruqing had gotten the wrong message. The man¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Apparently, he still loved Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you don¡¯t like him?¡± Suyi smiled lightly. Her smile was so beautiful that it could bring everyone to their knees.


    ¡°I only like the state preceptor¡ª Nan Xian.¡± Apparently, Feng Ruqing did not notice the way Suyi had addressed her.


    Hearing this, Suyi broke into a smile¡ªwarm and heart-melting.


    Feng Ruqing jumped down from the wolf¡¯s back with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°You are the same like the state preceptor. Both of you don¡¯t like smiling. In fact, both of you look stunning when you smile. You don¡¯t need to hold yourself back on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I have gotten used to this.¡± The corner of Suyi¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    Ever since Suyi left the Mu family, she had gotten used to hiding all her feelings. She could never change it after so many years¡­


    Feng Ruqing raised her arm to stroke Suyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°There must be a reason behind this for both you and the state preceptor. I won¡¯t ask the state preceptor. I am waiting for him to tell me on his own. As for you¡­ I won¡¯t ask either. You should not wait for the person who has made you who you are today. He is not worthy of your effort.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s body stiffened. Previously, if she had heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, she would have felt touched. However, she felt that if Feng Ruqing were a man, she would be the master of flirting. 1


    ***


    Knowing that Feng Ruqing had returned to Liu Yun Kingdom, Tang Yin was thrilled and rushed out the manor together with Nalan Jing only to see Feng Ruqing stroking another lady¡¯s face.


    Although Nan Xian had grown up and Suyi was no longer young, time did not leave its traces on Suyi¡¯s face. Simply no one would know that Nan Xian was her son if she did not tell.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing was so close to Suyi, poor Tang Yin¡¯s eyes reddened, her heart was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Have we ever been in love before?¡± Feng Ruqing was startled as she stared at Tang Yin for a while before she asked.

 Chapter 576 - Su Yi Was Stunned V

    Chapter 576: Su Yi was Stunned V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin could not hold back her tears anymore, she finally cried out loud.


    Xiao Qing treated every other woman well, too. But she was the only person whom Feng Ruqing had not allowed to enter the princess¡¯s manor when she was there the first day.


    She was fine with losing to Nan Xian. After all, her opponent was strong. But now¡­


    Tang Yin stopped crying and looked at Suyi. Then her face stiffened.


    She was prettier than her¡­


    Boobs¡­


    She looked down and her gaze fell on Suyi¡¯s chest.


    They were also bigger than hers¡­


    No wonder Xiao Qing liked her¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Tang Yin turned to Feng Ruqing with her red eyes. ¡°Is there any medication that can enlarge the breasts and grow them as big as watermelons?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a while. She turned her head to look at Suyi. ¡°Just ignore her. She can be weird at times.¡±


    Suyi doubtfully looked at Tang Yin.


    ¡°She is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, her name is Tang Yin.¡±


    Tang Yin¡­


    Suyi seemed to be familiar with these two words¡ªTang Yin.


    Even though she did not leave the hill, she had always paid attention to the Mu family¡¯s movements. She wanted to know what they were planning.


    She understood that Mu Ling had found a fianc¨¦e for Nan Xian, which was Tang Yin¡­


    Now it seemed¡­


    Did this so-called fianc¨¦e like Qing¡¯er? If Mu Ling knew about it, she bet he would be so mad!


    Thinking about that, Suyi could not help but sneer. ¡°Qing¡¯er, the white phoenix asked me to protect you. Do you mind me staying in your manor during this period?¡±


    ¡°You are welcome at any time.¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless.


    She felt aggrieved and self-pity. ¡°Xiao Qing, why have you been unwilling to let me enter your manor?¡±


    ¡°Your purpose is too obvious. I am stupid if I let you in.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but you want to drive me away now. Huhu, I want to go back to the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was distracted. She looked at Tang Yin hesitantly and then looked at Nalan Jing. ¡°If you come here, what about you and my cousin?¡±


    Tang Yin was startled. ¡°What is up with your cousin and me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard from Qing Ling that your relationship with my cousin is extremely good. The state preceptor also thinks that you must be in love and need time to get along. Therefore, he let me send you to General Manor¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was dumbfounded.


    That seductress¡ªNan Xian¡¯s tricks were very remarkable. He deliberately drove her away to completely possess Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Cousin, did you bully Xiao Yin?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Nalan Jing. ¡°Why does Xiao Yin keep mentioning that she wants to come back?¡±


    Nalan Jing shook his head. ¡°No, Yin¡¯er is the little devil of General Manor.¡±


    ¡®She is indeed a little devil. She is being spoiled by Mother and Grandfather. Dai¡¯er also always follows her.


    ¡®Father resents her but still, treats her like she is precious .¡¯


    So, what he said was not wrong¡­


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Feng Ruqing was relieved. She patted Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get along well with my cousin. Just inform me when you want to get married. I will support you.¡±


    ¡°No, Xiao Qing. I have been wronged. It was Nan Xian¡­¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor¡¯s words will not be wrong. You shall settle down in General Manor. My grandfather, my aunt, and my uncle are very nice. No one will bully you once you are married into General Manor.¡±


    Tang Yin almost cried. ¡°Xiao Qing, I really don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor said that you love each other.¡± Feng Ruqing looked serious. ¡°You can rest assured that I will protect you. If my cousin bullies you, you may return to the princess¡¯s manor. My manor is your parental house. If you are going to marry, you must be married from here.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Qin Chen’s Family Members I

    Chapter 577: Qin Chen¡¯s Family Members I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin¡¯s face stiffened.


    Nalan Jing had already moved forward before she finished her words.


    The teenager smiled a little.


    ¡°Cousin, I will help you look after her¡­¡± He paused and hesitated. ¡°I heard that Liu Yuchen had been wandering outside your manor recently?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything.


    Even her cousin knew that Liu Yuchen wanted to set her manor on fire?


    ¡°If¡­¡± Nalan Jing¡¯s eyes were ice cold and murderous. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him, I can make him disappear from Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°He is still twenty feet away from the princess¡¯s manor. If he dares to come ten feet closer, I will break his legs!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nalan Jing slowly sighed in relief.


    It seemed that his cousin did not have any good feelings for Liu Yuchen anymore.


    He was also reassured¡­


    Liu Yuchen was a person who judged people solely by their appearance and her cousin deserved better.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you want to cook fish soup for my cousin? Father has just bought some new fish today¡­¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s face, which was initially sad, suddenly lit up after hearing Nalan Jing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go home and cook fish soup.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared blankly at Tang Yin¡¯s disappearing figure. A smile played on her lips. ¡°It seems that Xiao Yin and my cousin get along with each other. I am relieved.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you like her this much?¡±


    Suyi was silent for a while. Qing¡¯er liked her so much now. Was she aware that the Mu family wanted this little girl to be Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Even if she and Nan Xian disagreed on this matter, most people would bear no grudge against it.


    ¡°In the beginning, Xiao Yin did approach me with a purpose. It was only later that I realized what her purpose was from her so-called family. Nevertheless, she can be trusted since I choose to believe her.¡±


    If she did not believe in a person, she would keep a distance instantly.


    If she did, then she would be confident in her judgment of people.


    Suyi could not refrain from laughing.


    ¡®An ordinary woman will surely be mad at her future husband for having a fianc¨¦e.


    ¡®However, Qing¡¯er is extraordinary.¡¯


    ¡°You are an excellent judge of character¡­¡±


    For instance, Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    Suyi¡¯s original owner was not that wise.


    But Qing¡¯er¡¯s intellect had always been good.


    Among all people, she had picked Nan Xian at a glance.


    A glance that was for a lifetime!


    ***


    Blood as red and as bright as the sunset was horrifying.


    There were obvious bloodstains on the corners of the boy¡¯s mouth. His black robe was ragged, and there was obvious blood oozing down his cold face.


    He had been hiding for so long, hiding for so long, these people¡­ they still found him in the end!


    They still did not want to let him go!


    ¡°Qin Chen!¡±


    A middle-aged man walked out slowly from the crowd. His eyes were flashing angrily. ¡°How can you keep on cultivating?¡±


    The boy stabbed his long sword into the ground. He was expressionless, and he did not even have a sneer.


    ¡°It is the Qin family¡¯s fault that I have been unable to cultivate for many years. Now, finally, it is time!¡±


    He was used to suffering extreme pain when he cultivated over the years.


    Every breakthrough was a disaster.


    But Feng Ruqing¡­


    Qin Chen¡¯s eyes softened while thinking of the girl¡¯s smile.


    It was Feng Ruqing who gave him hope!


    She also gave him the greatest warmth in this life.

 Chapter 578 - Qin Chen’s Family Members II

    Chapter 578: Qin Chen¡¯s Family Members II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qin Chen, you are my son. So, you must have some considerations for the Qin family. We have been feeding you medicine since you were young because your health was very poor! Now that you have been hiding for so many years, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    If he did not go back, what about his daughter¡­


    What about his precious daughter?


    A fortune-teller foretold his daughter¡¯s fortune sixteen years ago.


    If he wanted to save his daughter¡¯s life, he could only find the savior in the east.


    The said savior was, in fact¡­ just a pill-popper.


    Later, the people he sent had stolen Qin Chen from other people¡¯s homes!


    In these years, he had fed Qin Chen various medicines just to make him more suitable as a drug primer. 1


    Sure enough, with his blood, his daughter¡¯s condition was almost recovered in the early years¡­


    Hence, he did not waste energy to find him when Qin Chen had escaped. He let him self-destruct as well.


    If it was not for the recurrence of his daughter¡¯s sickness, he would not have been able to come to him


    ¡°Life didn¡¯t matter to me before. I had left the Qin family because I was tired of that place.¡± Qin Chen slowly got up and gently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingertips. ¡°But now, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    He met someone, one¡­ one person who had given him hope to live.


    He would cherish his life for her sake and be reluctant to die easily.


    Qin Li¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Qin Chen, you are so ungrateful. All these years, if it was not for the Qin family, how could you have survived? Let me tell you. Fei¡¯er¡¯s condition is not so good. You have to go back! She is my daughter and also your sister!¡±


    Qin Chen did not speak, and he held the sword in his hand tightly.


    He had never rejected Qin Fei¡¯er being addressed as his sister in the past.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had never been harsh on him regardless of how the Qin family had treated him.


    Now he was extremely resistant to this form of address¡­


    ¡°She is not my sister.¡±


    This feeling was like something that belonged to only one person had been taken by others.


    He felt disgusted and irritated!


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Qin Li yelled. ¡°Back then, your biological parents did not want you and had even wanted to kill you. It was the Qin family who had saved you and provided you a home. You have become the young master of the Qin family with supreme glory. What about letting you be a tester for Fei¡¯er? This is what you should do!¡±


    Qin Chen remained expressionless, but he gradually lowered his shady eyes.


    Being abandoned by his biological parents. It was abominable!


    However, Qin Li brought up the old stories again and again.


    Really¡­


    Hateful and ridiculous!


    ¡°Qin Chen.¡± Qin Li¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Your existence was a misery. Otherwise, your biological parents would not have wanted to kill you. Only the Qin family will disregard your past and take care of you. It is important to repay the kindness to those who have helped you. If it was not for Fei¡¯er, do you think you could have entered the Qin family? Is this how you thank Fei¡¯er?¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as if he was not moved by those words.


    ¡°Moreover, that person from the Mu family said that he would give Fei¡¯er to Nan Xian as his concubine after he gets married. With Fei¡¯er¡¯s kind nature and her condition, she would be bullied by the first wife after she enters the Mu family. You are still alive because of Fei¡¯er. Shouldn¡¯t you save her?¡±


    Young Master Nan Xian¡­


    These four words caused Qin Chen to suddenly look up. His eyes flashed angrily.


    ¡°Who did you just mention?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian from the Mu family. When the old master of the Mu family was healthy, even the manor master of the Tian Shen Manor had given the Mu family some credits. Although the old master is senile now, who knows that maybe he might become better someday. Even if some clans wanted to take some action, they will not be too daring to go over the line because the old master is still watching them closely.¡±

 Chapter 579 - Qin Chen‘\’s Family Members III

    Chapter 579: Qin Chen¡®¡¯s Family Members III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Li¡¯s slightly smirked. ¡°So, there is nothing wrong with marrying Fei¡¯er to Nan Xian. Young Master Nan Xian has been outstanding since childhood. He has not returned for many years, but he should be stronger than before. Qin Chen, think it over for yourself.¡±


    ¡°The Mu family¡­ Nan Xian¡­¡± Qin Chen grew colder. ¡°Well, I am going back to the Qin family.¡±


    Nan Xian¡­


    He should have recognized Nan Xian when he first saw him.


    No one would be as strong as him, except for Nan Xian of the Mu family at Tian Shen Manor.


    Yes, although Nan Xian was always following Feng Ruqing around, he had to admit that he was really strong.


    ¡°I will return to the Qin family two days later!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will give you two days.¡± Qin Li sneered.


    Sure enough, the title of the Mu family was indeed useful¡­


    Even the righteous Qin Chen could become excited when he could be acquainted with the Mu family.


    Qin Li did not see that Qin Chen¡¯s eyes had grown colder and that his eyes were filled with hatred that seemed to swallow everything.


    ***


    The night crept in quietly.


    A gentle breeze flowed.


    The candles were flickering in the house, and it was misty.


    The young man stood up straight next to the bed. His face looked warm under the moonlight. His eyes rested on the girl on the bed. He gently stroked her forehead and combed her hair with his slender fingers.


    Suddenly, a lily-white hand stretched out and held the young man¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er?¡±


    Not knowing when Feng Ruqing had opened her eyes, she then looked at the young man standing next to the bed. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The young man lowered his gloomy eyes. He smiled, a smile so pure.


    ¡°I am going home.¡±


    ¡®Going home¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing trembled a little.


    She had forgotten that the current Qin Chen was not her close childhood friend¡ªChe¡¯er anymore.


    In this life, she had her family, and Qin Chen also had his own family.


    She had simply ignored it since she had never heard him bring up his family.


    ¡°Your family¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a while. ¡°Do they treat you well?¡±


    The young man smiled lightly. His smile was as bright as the morning sun, no longer as cold as he usually was he dealt with other people.


    ¡°Pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Then I am relieved. If¡­ if your family doesn¡¯t treat you well¡­ you can come back here at any time. This is also your home.¡±


    ¡®I could not be your family member in this life.


    ¡®But you will always be my loved one in this world.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qing. I used to have nothing, so I don¡¯t care about anything. Now¡­ I have you. I will cherish myself.¡±


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, your family¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was still confused. ¡°Do they really treat you well? Then why have you been wandering around for years; why have you been suffering so much? Tell me where is your home. If I miss you, I can always go to you.¡±


    ¡°I left home due to my waywardness. Xiao Qing, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I will just go back for a while and will return soon.¡± Qin Chen gently caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Furthermore, the place where my home is located¡­ is hard to get in.¡±


    Feng Ruqing furrowed her brows for a moment before speaking calmly.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I respect your willingness to go home. But you must tell me everything no matter what happens. Do not bear it alone.¡±


    ¡°Good. I will come back and tell you everything no matter what happens. Xiao Qing, believe me, I will become stronger the next time you see me. I will not let anyone hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Qin Chen’s Family Members IV

    Chapter 580: Qin Chen¡¯s Family Members IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing looked at the young man¡¯s clear eyes. She finally smiled. ¡°Just go home, but you must remember that the princess¡¯s manor will always be your home.¡±


    ¡®My manor is forever your home¡­¡¯


    The word ¡®home¡¯ was once a thing that he had never dared to hope for, but it warmed his heart today.


    The warmth made him reluctant to let go.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡®Thank you for appearing in my life in this life.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you for giving me a home.¡¯


    Qin Chen did not bother Feng Ruqing. He turned and walked into the night.


    At that moment, his face was stoic and his eyes were looked ahead firmly.


    ¡®Since you like him¡­¡¯


    ¡®Then I will not allow anyone to ruin your happiness!


    ¡®Anyone!


    ¡®This is all that I can do for you!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stared blankly at Qin Chen as he simply disappeared.


    The young man¡¯s back gave off a sense of loneliness.


    It seemed that he was the only one left in this world¡­


    ***


    A sick and beautiful lady was holding onto her servant as she carefully sat down in the arbor.


    Her face was pale and lack of any color of life. She pursed her lips gently as her delicate figure seemed to look like she might fall down at any given time.


    ¡°My daughter, how come you are out again?¡± A gorgeous woman quickly walked toward Fei¡¯er. The woman felt distressed looking at her pale face. ¡°You are so weak. Who has let you out? Liu Xia!¡±


    She screamed and the servant standing next to her immediately kneeled down. The servant was stunned and panicked.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er signaled her servant to leave. She then turned to look at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t blame my servant. I planned¡­ Cough cough, to come out and have some fresh air because I was too bored.¡±


    ¡°You have been a lot better in the past few years. However, your condition has worsened recently. I have already said that we should not have let Qin Chen go. Your father has not gone to him because he thought you have completely recovered.¡±


    The woman frowned and sighed helplessly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er pursed her pale lips together. ¡°Mother¡­ Brother¡­ will he come back?¡±


    ¡°You have been so good to him since he was a child. If he doesn¡¯t come back, isn¡¯t he an ungrateful person like a white-eyed wolf?¡± The lady snorted coldly. ¡°He must have suffered a lot outside. Now he must know that the Qin family has treated him so well. We had only fed him some medicine from time to time and provided you with his blood as a drug primer in the past few years. What else did we ask him to do? In fact, we even addressed him as the young master of the Qin family. What else does he want?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er felt aggrieved listening to the woman¡¯s words. She frowned. ¡°Mother, we¡ªthe Qin family, owe him a lot and that cannot be repaid with fame and fortune. Moreover, he never knew that the Qin family¡¯s identity is fake. If he knew that he stole him away, the Qin family¡­¡±


    The fortune-teller said that she was born to be weak years ago. If she wanted to survive, she could only find her savior in the eastern part of the secular world.


    Then suddenly¡­ the Qin family discovered Qin Chen!


    That family seemed to have a pair of twins¡ªa boy and a girl. Moreover, Qin Chen¡¯s physique was special and was suitable to be a pill-popper. So, Qin Chen was brought back to the Qin family.


    The Qin family had fabricated stories, again and again, to make him the so-called savior just so he would cooperate willingly.


    But¡­


    Qin Fei¡¯er had always been dissatisfied with the measure that the Qin family had taken. Nonetheless, she could not do anything since her parents insisted on their way of doing it.

 Chapter 581 - Qin Chen‘s Family Members V

    Chapter 581: Qin Chen¡®s Family Members V


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, have you forgotten how you have treated him for years? If it weren¡¯t you, would he have lived such a good life in the Qin family? What is wrong with letting him take some medicine and donating some blood?¡± The lady frowned.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned. ¡°But¡­ the physician said that I am only a little sick now and will not die.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er.¡± The lady of the Qin family¡ªWen Yu held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°That person from the Mu family wanted you to marry Nan Xian. The Mu family¡¯s Nan Xian has great talent. The old master of the Mu family is still alive. So, you being his concubine is enough.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand stiffened. She did not speak as she pursed her lips lightly.


    Wen Yu continued. ¡°Do you think that the Mu family wants a sickly person? It is because your father has promised that your illness can be cured. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t bear Nan Xian¡¯s children, it¡¯s impossible that the Mu family will let you enter the manor even just as a concubine.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked down doubtfully.


    ¡°But¡­ Brother Qin Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, think over it. Qin Chen will not die so easily due to some medicine he ingests and some blood he donates. At most, his cultivation will be affected by the overdose of medicine. But we¡ªthe Qin family can also guarantee him a good life without having to worry about food, clothing, and money. We don¡¯t have to feel sorry for him. On the contrary, without the Qin family¡­ He would have grown up in a secular world, which is completely nothing! He would not have been able to enjoy such glory in this life!¡±


    The medicine being fed to the pill-popper was obviously not good, but it would just affect his cultivation.


    It would not be too harmful.


    Therefore, Wen Yu did not understand why Qin Chen was so desperate to leave the Qin family.


    After leaving the Qin family, what could he do? Now that he had suffered enough, he would definitely come back!


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er held Wen Yu¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Then you shall promise me that you will treat him better after he comes back. Don¡¯t always humiliate him¡­ He has done too much for the Qin family. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to see him being bullied.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Yu smiled. ¡°As long as you take your medicine obediently, we will not treat Qin Chen badly.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    If only the Qin family could treat Qin Chen better¡­ Then her sorrow would lessen a little bit¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Chen¡¯er. I don¡¯t have a healthy body, but¡­


    ¡®I want to marry him.


    ¡®You are so kind. You will understand me¡­right?¡¯


    Even though she comforted herself in her heart, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were full of regret.


    If it was just for his body, she could no longer use the so-called drug primer.


    Now¡­


    She could not refuse!


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. She remembered the time her father brought the portrait of the Young Master Nan Xian.


    She was immediately attracted to the beautiful man in the portrait at first glance.


    She had seen such a beautiful man for the first time and had also fallen in love for the first time!


    Even if she had never seen him¡­ Since she saw the portrait, she was destined to fall in love with him.


    Thus, she could not refute her mother¡¯s words.


    But she would repay Qin Chen by treating him even better to compensate her faults!


    ***


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Within the Mu family, Mu Ling suddenly opened his eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°That girl has married someone before? Su Yi has found her¡­ and she ruined the Tang family. Tang Yin revolted and likes her now?¡±


    ¡®What is this nonsense?¡¯


    He had just been away for a while. How could so many things have happened?

 Chapter 582 - Qin Chen’s Family Members VI

    Chapter 582: Qin Chen¡¯s Family Members VI


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Tang family was ruined. The fianc¨¦e he found for Nan Xin liked her rival¡ªthe girl?


    Han Feng said respectfully, ¡°Young Manor Master, the news that I have obtained are all true.¡±


    Mu Ling felt a headache coming so he rubbed his temples.


    ¡°This son of mine, I really don¡¯t know what is on his mind. He has bad taste. He fell in love with a deserted wife. He can¡¯t compare with me; both Suyi and Qing Yan are so good. As for my son, how can he stoop so low to such extent?¡±


    Allowing a deserted wife to become a concubine in the Mu family? This¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the people ridicule the whole Tian Shen Manor and the Mu family?


    It was even more ridiculous that Tang Yin¡­ loved someone else¡­ Did she love the deserted wife?


    ¡°This woman is really capable.¡± Mu Ling sneered. ¡°It was only Suyi and Nan Xian at first. Now even the Tang family¡¯s Tang Yin is like this too. The fianc¨¦e that I had chosen for Nan Xian has turned out to be like this?¡±


    Han Feng was silent for a while. ¡°Young Master, there are some things that I have never understood. The Tang family is not strong in the reclusive world. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand these,¡± Mu Ling said sarcastically. ¡°You just need to know that all the things I have done were for Nan Xian. But Suyi and Nan Xian do not appreciate it!¡±


    There was only one thing that, unfortunately, only the Tang family¡¯s second master who had passed away and the great elder of the Tang family knew¡­


    Even Tang Luo was unsure about the number of Tang Yin¡¯s secrets!


    And because the Tang family did not understand, so they did not pay too much attention to her. Otherwise, Tang Yin would not have run away.


    Such a pity¡­


    Mu Ling was regretful.


    Within the Mu family, no matter how he doted on Qing Yan, the only son he valued was Nan Xian.


    No matter how great Qing Yan was, her son was foppish and often broke the rules. He was not as talented as Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian was his only hope. He naturally wanted to control his life!


    Of course, being counted on and being fond of are two separate matters! If it was about being fond of, he liked Qing Yan and her daughter more. They were intimate and sensible. They are also sweet-talkers and well-behaved.


    The only disadvantage was that¡­ they were not capable.


    He only put his hopes on Nan Xian because he had no choice.


    ¡°Forget it. If Tang Yin doesn¡¯t marry, so be it. Oh¡­ I think the lady in the manor master¡¯s Tian Shen Manor is quite good. I will talk to the manor master about her hand in marriage to Nan Xian next time.¡±


    If Tang Yin ran away, he would just find another one!


    After all, any girl would be better than a deserted wife!


    After Han Feng heard of the lady¡¯s name, his body trembled. ¡°But¡­ my Lord, the lady¡­ uh, she is a bit¡­ ugly and obese.¡±


    She was already twenty years old but no one had asked for her hand in marriage.


    ¡°Superficial!¡± Mu Ling yelled, ¡°A superficial man only looks at the woman¡¯s appearance! The manor master was fond of the lady regardless of her looks! If¡­ we don¡¯t acquaint ourselves with the manor master, the Mu family won¡¯t be able to break away from the old man¡¯s control!¡±


    Han Feng remained silent.


    ¡®If you were not so superficial, you would not have fallen in love with the young lady at first sight. You also would not have been so in love with Lady Qing Yan.¡¯


    ¡°That deserted wife in the secular world¡­¡± Han Feng was silent for a while before he asked again.


    Mu Ling was anxious. ¡°That woman will let us be ashamed. Nevertheless, Suyi still likes her. If I don¡¯t accept her, Suyi will not come back. So, make her¡­ uh, change her name, only then she can be married to Nan Xian¡­ as his concubine.¡±

 Chapter 583 - Qin Chens Family Members VII

    Chapter 583: Qin Chen¡¯s Family Members VII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She could not use her former name so that the people from Tian Shen Manor would know about her past.


    If she really loved Nan Xian, it was not a big deal to change her name.


    ¡°By the way, she could stop all contact with her family and she must never meet them in her life anymore. I don¡¯t want the people from the Mu family to be entangled with the people from the reclusive world. Moreover, not everyone can be a concubine in the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s gaze was filled with contempt.


    ¡®All of the women in this world have impossible dreams.¡¯


    The young master was willing to allow her to be his concubine. Even if she was asked to change her name, cut contact with her family¡­ She might be willing to do other things too if she was asked to.


    Before that, Han Feng had only asked around about Feng Ruqing¡¯s past. He did not know that Rong Yan came from Fengyun Manor. He did not even know about the incident where Nan Xian was so furious that he had rushed to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ***


    Supreme Princess Manor.


    Suyi sat at a bench not far away from where Feng Ruqing was. She smiled as she looked at Feng Ruqing who was training the spirit beasts. Her eyes followed Feng Ruqing¡¯s every movement.


    ¡®Yes. I¡¯m so satisfied with my daughter-in-law.


    ¡®No wonder the white phoenix likes her so much. He¡¯s always so picky.


    ¡®That face, that body¡­ and the way she looks when she is training the spirit beasts. It seems like she has no shortcomings.¡¯


    ¡°Su¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned and saw Suyi who was sitting not far away. She wanted to say something but Suyi frowned before she could do so.


    ¡°Call me Mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    Suyi was calm and nonchalant. She seemed serious. ¡°If I had a daughter, she would be as old as you. It¡¯s fine even if you address me as Mother.¡±


    ¡®Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then, I should call you Aunt Su.¡±


    ¡°I have a son. What if I introduced him to you as your future husband?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have somebody I like.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you the white phoenix as a present. Will you call me Mother then? If not, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not even sure if Nan Xian gave her the dudou.


    ¡®What if that boy forgot about it? What about my gift for her when I am to be introduced to her for the first time?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°I like Nan Xian.¡±


    Suyi was stunned. Somehow, she felt that Feng Ruqing was testing her patience.


    ¡®Has Feng Ruqing found out about my relationship with Nan Xian? That we¡¯re mother and son?¡¯


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    A soft voice came from behind Feng Ruqing when Suyi fell into deep thought.


    Feng Ruqing turned and a soft and petite body rushed into her embrace. The person seemed like she had been wronged. ¡°Mother, do you just want my father, the state preceptor? You go to the palace to meet him every day. It¡¯s been a long time since you spent time with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing Han? Why did you come out?¡± Feng Ruqing patted Qing Han¡¯s small head. She squinted.


    ¡®Am I hallucinating? Somehow I feel that Qing Han has grown up a little, recently.


    ¡®Although it is not a solid breakthrough she can contain her presence now.


    ¡®If I had investigated it carefully before, I could still sense that Qing Han¡¯s presence is different from a human¡¯s. Now, Qing Han¡¯s presence has completely disappeared.


    ¡®She¡¯s just like a normal girl.¡¯


    Suyi was stunned.


    ¡®Nan Xian¡­ Nan Xian is so bad that he has even made her pregnant and now they have a child. But, he still has not married her yet.


    ¡®This kid seems like she is already four years old.


    ¡®How old was Qing¡¯er four years ago?


    ¡®More importantly, Qing¡¯er has given birth to a child for him. But, he just stood there and did nothing while watching her marry another person?


    ¡®My son¡­


    ¡®The son whom I¡¯m so proud of. When did he turn into such a villain?¡¯

 Chapter 584 - Pathetic Han Feng I

    Chapter 584: Pathetic Han Feng I


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, do we have a guest?¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes widened and she turned toward Suyi.


    ¡®That beautiful aunt smells so familiar. It seems like she has a similar presence as my father, the state preceptor.¡¯


    The little girl bit her finger as she was stunned. ¡°Pretty Aunt, have we met before?¡±


    Her soft voice made Suyi¡¯s face bloom like a flower. She smiled brightly.


    ¡°You should call me Grandma.¡±


    Qing Han was skeptical. She thought for a while before she spoke again, ¡°But, you¡¯re so young. You can¡¯t be much older than my mother. What if I call you Pretty Aunt?¡±


    No woman hated to be praised. Even if Suyi did not age these past twenty years, she was all smiles after she heard what Qing Han had said.


    ¡°My son is older than your mother. You should call me Grandma.¡±


    Suyi did not notice the twinkle in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes when she was talking.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything. She smiled and looked at Suyi¡¯s familiar facial features.


    ¡°Qing Han, you can just call Aunt Su, ¡®Grandma¡¯ since she has said so.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Han threw herself into Suyi¡¯s embrace. Her face was pinkish fair. She smiled brightly. She was obedient and sweet. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s heart softened the moment she hugged the young girl. It seemed like she had melted.


    Although she was still angry at Nan Xian in her heart, all of this could not be compared with the way the young girl had addressed her.


    ¡°Qing Han, where¡¯s Fu Chen?¡± Feng Ruqing cocked an eyebrow and asked.


    Qing Han pouted. ¡°Brother Fu Chen did not want to come out.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    That boy was uneasy among strangers. He would never leave the medium given that Suyi was there.


    Suyi was stunned. ¡°You still have an elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Fu Chen is very fierce. He¡¯s as fierce as I. Now, Brother Fu Chen wants to become fiercer so that nobody can bully Mother anymore.¡±


    They did not want to endure that kind of experience again.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was warmed. Fu Chen never said much to her but he always proved his love through his actions.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, can I bring along Qing Han for a stroll?¡± Suyi stopped talking for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously glanced at Qing Han.


    She actually wanted to refuse Suyi¡¯s suggestion. But, she could not refuse after seeing Qing Han¡¯s eagerness.


    ¡°Qing Han, you can go out with Grandma Suyi. But, remember not to eat anything without thinking especially raw things!¡±


    Feng Ruqing warned her again.


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡±


    Qing Yan smiled brightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t eat raw things.


    ¡®I can cook them before I eat them.¡¯


    She always listened to her mother¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Grandma, can you create a fire?¡± Qing Han turned and looked at Suyi, seriously, before asking her.


    Suyi did not understand the situation. But, she still raised her fingers and a spark of fire appeared on her fingertips. It was too late for Feng Ruqing to stop them.


    ¡°My spiritual force can be turned to fire. Little Qing Han, do you want to play with fire?¡±


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t allow me to eat raw things. Grandma, if you know how to create fire. We can burn, bake, cook or fry them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing somehow felt that she should not let that girl go with Suyi.


    ¡°Qing Han, you cannot eat anything that way either. They are not washed.¡±


    Qing Han was hesitant for a moment before she turned and asked Suyi, ¡°Grandma, do you know how to make water?¡±

 Chapter 585 - Pathetic Han Feng II

    Chapter 585: Pathetic Han Feng II


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi was quiet for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, I can learn how to do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then, I can have some snacks when we go out.¡±


    ¡®Snacks?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®This girl treats the spirit herbs as main food and the villains as snacks.¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after Little Qing Han for you.¡± Suyi smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring her back to you without a scratch on her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®I¡¯m not worried about Qing Han but I¡¯m worried about the others!¡¯


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qing Han threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. She felt that she was wronged. ¡°I have never been outside with Brother Fu Chen. Let me go out and take a look.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. She gazed upon the tears in Qing Han¡¯s eyes. Her heart softened. ¡°Then, you should listen to Grandma Suyi. Don¡¯t go anywhere else and don¡¯t eat anything before thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Qing Han stopped crying and started to smile when Feng Ruqing finally gave her consent. Feng Ruqing could not stop herself from pinching Qing Han¡¯s cute face. ¡°Quickly, be on your way now.¡±


    Qing Han kissed Feng Ruqing¡¯s cheek. Then, she let go of her hands and ran toward Suyi in small strides. She held Suyi¡¯s hand and walked out of the princess¡¯s manor with a bright smile.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Fu Chen appeared out of nowhere after Suyi had left. He bit his lip and seemed stubborn.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come out just now? Do you want to go out with them?¡± Feng Ruqing asked as she bent down and stroked Fu Chen¡¯s small face.


    Fu Chen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, Mother. Can you not leave us behind like the Ninth Emperor, ever?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers trembled.


    She looked at Fu Chen¡¯s small and pale face. She was sad. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ maybe not.¡±


    Fu Chen tugged at her sleeves and his grip tightened. He lowered his eyes slowly.


    ¡°Is it because I was too stingy before and you want to leave us behind?¡±


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡±


    Humans were not like trees and flowers. Humans had feelings.


    She had spent quite a long time with those two spirit herbs and they had quite a strong bond between them.


    ¡®If¡­


    ¡®If I am faced with danger again in the future, I would never burden them.¡¯


    ¡°Fu Chen, I promise you that I will become stronger. I¡¯ll never leave you when I become stronger.¡±


    There was a pathetic smile on Fu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°But, the Ninth Emperor was so strong and still, he left us behind.¡±


    There was only Small Black who was their family member in the lonely Divine Herbs Sect other than the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor had been with them for so long.


    ¡®But, he left!¡¯


    That day, he promised that he would return and look after them after he had rescued his lover.


    Who would have thought that he would never return!


    ¡°Mother, Qing Han and I are not as timid as you think. We are afraid of nothing. We¡¯re just scared that we will be left behind again¡­¡± Fu Chen raised his head.


    His small face was covered in tears and Feng Ruqing did not know when that had happened.


    His small face was pale and filled with grief.


    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of anything.


    ¡®I¡¯m just afraid that I will be left behind again!¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Fu Chen held onto her sleeves tightly. ¡°Qing Han and I are neither humans nor spirit beasts. But, we have spiritual wisdom now. We will be panicked too. We feel pain too. Qing Han is there always. I¡¯m afraid that she will cry so I do not look for you. In the future, please don¡¯t leave us behind. We¡¯ll face the danger with you no matter how dangerous it is.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Pathetic Han Feng III

    Chapter 586: Pathetic Han Feng III


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Humans are not trees or flowers. Humans have feelings and emotions.


    But¡­


    The trees and flowers have feelings and emotions too!


    Before they transformed into humans, they could not express their feelings and emotions. But, it did not mean that they did not have feelings and emotions. Now, they have become humans and act just like humans.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly extended her hand and pulled Fu Chen into her embrace.


    She hugged him tightly.


    Fu Chen hugged her back. The young girl was trembling in his embrace. He was unable to breathe but he still did not push her away.


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t be like that in the future.¡±


    She thought that she was doing a favor for them.


    She was unwilling to let Fu Chen and Qing Han make unnecessary sacrifices. She just wanted them to survive.


    But, she had truly forgotten that¡­


    ¡®This is not what they want!¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s facial expression softened and he smiled warmly.


    ¡°Mother, you can still bully me like how you did before. It¡¯s because I¡¯m much more willing to be bullied by you rather than lose you. But, please don¡¯t spank me. I¡¯m no longer a small kid. I¡¯ll feel ashamed.¡±


    Feng Ruqing released the boy from her embrace and pinched his small, fair face. ¡°You look just like a small kid.¡±


    Fu Chen pouted. ¡°I¡¯m a thousand years old. I know everything. For example, I could only have a little brother or a little sister if you and Father, the state preceptor, sleep on the same bed and kiss each other.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You need to hug each other too. If not, you won¡¯t have any babies.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡®How should I explain to Fu Chen that humans cannot have kids if they just hugged and kissed each other?¡¯


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    Liu Li rushed in from outside. She saw the little boy standing next to Feng Ruqing and she suddenly stopped. Then, she said, ¡°Princess, there¡¯s a guest. The guest said that there¡¯s some good news.¡±


    Liu Li did not know about Fu Chen¡¯s strength. But, she knew that Qing Han could strangle the Spirit Warriors from the four kingdoms. So, that boy¡¯s strength must be powerful too.


    ¡®No wonder they¡¯re my master¡¯s spirit beasts.¡¯


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He mentioned that he comes from the Mu family. Princess, do you know him?¡±


    ¡®The Mu family¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly and was quiet for a while. ¡°Show him in.¡±


    She had never heard of the Mu family. ¡®But, it¡¯s good news¡­¡¯


    She was curious as to what kind of good news he would bring to her.


    ***


    Outside of the princess¡¯s manor. Han Feng was tired of waiting. But, he had come all the way to send the betrothal gifts to the princess so he forced himself to wait patiently.


    After a short while, he saw the palace maid who had gone into the princess¡¯s manor to inform about his arrival. He asked, coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the princess?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s just a princess from an insignificant royal family. Why did she not come out to greet me?¡¯


    Liu Li frowned slightly. Her face darkened when she was faced with Han Feng¡¯s unfriendly question. ¡°The princess asked you to enter the manor.¡±


    Han Feng seemed cold and distant now. Those in the reclusive world really had no manners and even the palace maid was arrogant.


    ¡®After I marry Feng Ruqing, I¡¯ll definitely ask Lady Qing Yan to teach her manners!¡¯


    Han Feng did not bother to care about Liu Li¡¯s manners when he recalled the reason he went there. He entered the manor in big strides before he scanned the interior of the manor. His cold gaze was suddenly met with a figure who was as beautiful as a picture. He stared, fixated by the sight.


    The young girl looked lazy and seemed like a person without any bones. She leaned back against the chair.


    Her appearance was so dazzling that it could captivate everyone in this world.


    Han Feng was prepared before he came. But, he was still caught breathless when he saw the beautiful girl.


    At that moment, he finally understood why Young Master Nan Xian had fallen in love with a woman of lowly status.

 Chapter 587 - Pathetic Han Feng IV

    Chapter 587: Pathetic Han Feng IV


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This kind of beautiful person would surely be the first beauty in Tian Shen Manor also.


    ¡°You requested an audience with me¡­ What kind of good news do you have for me?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed and lazily sat up on the chair. She extended her hand and grabbed the spirit rabbit, which was serving a plate of fruits next to her. She pulled the spirit rabbit into her embrace.


    She used her long and slim fingers to stroke the spirit rabbit¡¯s fur. There was a soft smile, playing on her lips.


    Han Feng recomposed himself. His face was cold. ¡°It would be a big deal for you. I came on my young manor master¡¯s order. He said that he wants you to marry into the Mu family as a concubine. There is usually no betrothal gift for concubines. But, my young master like¡­¡±


    ¡°Fu Chen, kick him out of the princess¡¯s manor!¡±


    Feng Ruqing ordered angrily before Han Feng could finish his sentence.


    All of a sudden, numerous vines appeared under Han Feng¡¯s feet. He was pulled out of the manor in a swoosh.


    What was left was his pathetic voice which lingered in the air for long while.


    ¡°Our young manor master wants you to change your name and you have to break your bond with your family. Then¡­¡±


    Boom!


    A muffled voice.


    The whole world was quiet.


    ¡°There is always someone bad who wants to separate the state preceptor and me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed coldly.


    ¡°Snow Wolf, Beary, close the door. Don¡¯t ever let him step into the princess¡¯s manor again. What kind of people are they? I just want to marry the state preceptor. I don¡¯t even know who the young master from the Mu family is. He better leave me alone!¡±


    ***


    Outside the door.


    Han Feng was thrown to the floor. He wanted to get up and enter the manor again. But, he soon saw that the door of the princess¡¯s manor was harshly closed in front of him. It nearly crushed his nose.


    He was so angry that his eyes were clouded. He turned and saw a person in a long robe as white as the snow. The person stood in front of him. He was stunned as he looked up at the person. His eyes suddenly squeezed his eyes close.


    A handsome face suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The man seemed calm and there was no emotion in his eyes. He was so calm that he seemed to be inhumanely cold.


    Even the wind was mixed with a gust of coldness.


    ¡°Young¡­ master¡­¡± Han Feng¡¯s teeth were chattering. He was trembling and he almost lay down because he was afraid.


    ¡°You came to look for Qing¡¯er?¡± Nan Xian¡¯s voice was soft but emotionless.


    ¡°I came with the order of the young manor master¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nan Xian was calm. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Han Feng subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    His whole body immediately froze before he could say anything more.


    ¡°I said the other day that if anyone from the Mu family came for her¡­ If they dare to hurt her, they need to be killed. If she is unharmed, then they need to leave without a leg.¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s face twitched several times. ¡°Young master¡­ I came just to deliver the messages from the young manor master. I did not hurt her. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Does the Mu family think that I¡¯m an untrustworthy person?¡±


    Boom!


    Han Feng felt a great pain in his leg. His leg felt useless now. He was forced to his knee with a thud.


    There was cold sweat all over his face because of the pain. He did not even dare to raise his head to look at Nan Xian.


    The man in front of him was just like God. He was so powerful that nobody could resist him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to come and look for Qing¡¯er again next time or you could ask him to come as well.¡±


    Han Feng gritted his teeth. He stood up from the ground shakily. His leg was still there but he could not feel it anymore. He could just walk forward by dragging the useless leg along.


    Han Feng thought that this incident would soon be over when he left the princess¡¯s manor.

 Chapter 588 - Pathetic Han Feng V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He met Suyi just as he started walking.


    He had a look of astonishment on his face. He stopped walking and dared not move.


    ¡°Han Feng, why do you look so pitiful?¡± Suyi had a tanghulu in her hand and she looked at Han Feng, shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Han Feng was trembling and he could not bring himself to explain.


    Suyi looked in the direction from where Han Feng came. She was shocked. ¡°You came for Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Ehh? This lame uncle came for my mom?¡±


    Qing Han appeared. She raised her small head and her big eyes blinked like stars. They were cute.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, there there. You close your eyes later. Grandma has something to do with this lame uncle.¡± Suyi patted Wing Han¡¯s small head as she said gently.


    ¡°Fine. Alright.¡±


    Qing Han closed her eyes obediently. She stood behind Suyi, unmoving.


    Suyi looked at Han Feng again.


    The smile on her face disappeared. She seemed cold but her face was calm. She extended her hands.


    Numerous spiritual forces gathered and they turned into razor blades and pierced Han Feng¡¯s body.


    Han Feng gritted his teeth and silently endured all the attacks.


    It was because he understood that his consequence would be worse if he resisted more.


    The fresh blood gushed from his body. His clothes were torn. He seemed so pathetic and pitiful.


    ¡°Get lost! If I ever see you here again in Liu Yun Kingdom¡­¡± Suyi smiled softly. ¡°You won¡¯t get away this easily anymore.¡±


    Han Feng lowered his head. He clenched his fists. ¡°Thank you, Lady, for sparing my life.¡±


    He was seriously injured but he still needed to thank her for sparing his life. How pathetic was that?


    Moreover, he had only come to deliver the betrothal gifts. He did no harm. ¡®Why do this mother and son treat me so cruelly?¡¯


    Han Feng gritted his teeth. He limped away with his useless leg. He endured all the pain and walked toward the entrance of the imperial city.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never come to Liu Yun Kingdom in my whole life again! I¡¯ll never come here even if my young manor master forces me.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a deed which could be done by a human!¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Lady, Young Lady, Young Master Qin Chen is back!¡±


    Their voices lingered in the Qin family¡¯s manor.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was happy and she immediately put down the cup in her hand. She walked outside quickly with the help of a servant.


    She could see the youth who looked like a pine tree from afar.


    He had not changed. He still looked the same as he was a few years ago. He was cold and distant.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, you¡¯re back?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s gaze was soft and gentle. There was a soft smile on her lips. She walked toward Qin Chen slowly.


    Finally, Qin Chen¡¯s gaze fell on her face at that moment.


    His gaze was still cold without any emotion.


    Even if she treated her nicely all those past years, he was still like that.


    But, Qin Fei¡¯er understood that Qin Chen¡¯s personality was like that. He was always cold and distant toward everyone. So, she could not make him smile brightly just like any other youth his age no matter how nice she treated him.


    ¡°You want to marry Nan Xian as his concubine?¡± The youth asked directly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned. She bit her lip. ¡°Father arranged that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be his concubine. Go and persuade him.¡± Qin Chen¡¯s voice was cold.


    Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her head. She clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly. ¡°Xiao Chen, I have no other choice. I really have no other choice. It¡¯s because¡­ I want to marry him. Xiao Chen, could you help me? I really want to marry him.¡±


    She raised her head and there were tears in her beautiful eyes. But, she was so stubborn that she did not want her tears to fall from her eyes.

 Chapter 589 - Pathetic Han Feng VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen closed his eyes softly. After a while, he opened his eyes again. His gaze was still cold as usual. It was cold¡­ so cold that it sent a chill right into one¡¯s bones.


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    It was only Qin Fei¡¯er who did not bully or humiliate him in the Qin family. He had given her one last chance.


    But¡­


    She did not accept it.


    Qin Chen¡¯s gaze was much determined. He seemed cold.


    He did not allow anybody to destroy Xiao Qing¡¯s happiness.


    That was what he would protect even if he had to sacrifice everything.


    ¡°Qin Chen, what do you mean?¡±


    Wen Yu heard what Qin Chen had said when she came out afterward. She was soon infuriated. ¡°Fei¡¯er is destined to go to the Mu family. What¡¯s your meaning by asking her not to go there? I know. Is it because you have fallen in love with Fei¡¯er? You don¡¯t want her to become another man¡¯s woman. I tell you now. Stop dreaming! You¡¯re just an adopted son in our family. Who are you to dream of marrying my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er quickly held Wen Yu¡¯s hand. She frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Chen¡¯er only treats me as his elder sister. Xiao Chen would be in trouble if you talk like that. Father will hear about it.¡±


    ¡®Father dislikes Xiao Chen. If Mother says anything more, Father will surely be angry with Xiao Chen.¡¯


    Qin Chen scanned Qin Fei¡¯er, coldly. Then, he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°You¡¯re not my elder sister.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned. ¡®Why is Xiao Chen behaving like that¡­


    ¡®No! Father will never let him go if he behaves like that!¡¯


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, did you hear? He has never treated you as an elder sister. He is dreaming of marrying you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Chen stopped talking for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    He was not indebted to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er would never survive until now if it was not for Qin Chen as a drug primer.


    He wanted to advise her because Qin Fei¡¯er had never bullied him.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. She clenched her fists tightly. Her facial expression worsened.


    ¡°You bastard! What nonsense are you talking about? Our Fei¡¯er is so exceptional. There are so many people who like her in this world. You said that because of your pride and self-esteem, given that you¡¯ll never be with her in your life. If not, why didn¡¯t you allow her to be a concubine?¡±


    Wen Yu was outraged.


    If Qin Chen liked Qin Fei¡¯er, Wen Yu would think that he was aiming for something that he would never get, She would surely be very angry. But, she was angrier now that Qin Chen said he did not like Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡®Fei¡¯er¡¯s body is weak. But, what¡¯s wrong with her? How could that bastard look down on our Fei¡¯er?¡¯


    ¡°Mother, stop talking now!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s facial expression worsened. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not humiliated enough? Xiao Chen will always be my younger brother. He has advised me¡­ maybe it¡¯s because he wants the best for me. It was me who has fallen in love with Young Master Nan Xian. That¡¯s why I want to be married into the Mu family.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s gentle voice soothed Wen Yu and Wen Yu¡¯s facial expression grew better.


    ¡°I heard that the young manor master of the Mu family has found a fiancee for Young Master Nan Xian before. It seems that her surname is Tang. I don¡¯t know the details. It seems that she has run away with a woman. Now, the Mu family seems to want to bond with the manor master of Tian Shen Manor to get an arranged marriage.¡±


    If Tian Shen Manor were a kingdom, then the manor master would be the emperor of the kingdom.


    But, the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor was ugly and fat. Nobody could bear that.


    Hence, nobody asked about her even though she was the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    ¡°Mother, I know what you mean. I¡¯ll not fight with the manor lady if I do enter the family.¡±

 Chapter 590 - Pathetic Han Feng VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you understand.¡± Wen Yu smiled and continued talking as if no one else was around. ¡°Nan Xian would only fall in love with that kind of plump girl if he was blind. After you¡¯re married into the family, nobody would beat you given that you¡¯re so beautiful. Even if his wife is the one from Shen Yue Manor¡­ At least, we could also have the same status as the Mu family. We could do what they can too.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled softly. She did not say anything more. She raised her head as she wanted to look for Qin Chen. It was only then she realized that that youth had left without saying goodbye. She felt dejected.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, Qin Chen is just a white-eyed wolf. You don¡¯t have to treat him so well. Look at how he treated you just now!¡± Wen Yu was quite angry seeing how Qin Fei¡¯er cared about Qin Chen.


    Qin Fei¡¯er laughed bitterly. ¡°After all, we¡¯re the one who has treated him badly first. It¡¯s normal if he hates us¡­ Moreover, now that I can be married into the Mu family and he¡¯s back too¡­¡±


    ¡®Qin Chen must¡¯ve said that out of anger.


    ¡®He must care about me as his elder sister in his heart.


    ¡®If not¡­ he would not have rushed back home immediately after hearing the news of my deteriorating health.¡¯


    ¡°But, that boy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er held Wen Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you forgotten what you have promised me? We need to treat him better this time. We cannot treat him harshly anymore. Don¡¯t ever give him food which has gone bad. Our Qin family is not that poor.¡±


    Wen Yu was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m angry just by looking at his face. Our Qin family raised him but he always seems so cold and distant. It feels like we¡¯re the ones who are indebted to him.¡±


    ¡°My younger brother is born like that. He is always cold and distant. Don¡¯t you know that? He treats everyone the same. He doesn¡¯t only treat us like that. He won¡¯t change even if he marries a wife someday. Why are you bothered about those things?¡±


    Wen Yu opened her mouth while looking at Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s unsatisfied face. But, she did not say anything in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll forgive him because of you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled and sighed softly.


    Qin Chen was withdrawn since young. He had been in the Qin family for so long yet, she had never seen him smile even once.


    She just did not know whether anyone in this world could make him smile.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ there might not be one.¡¯


    She was the closest to Qin Chen and she could not even warm his heart. Let alone the others!


    If there was someone like that¡­ she might not be able to accept that either.


    ***


    Qin Chen returned to his room and took out a jade hairpin from his sleeves.


    He had taken it from Feng Ruqing¡¯s jewelry box when he left.


    Hence, it was like she was still there by his side.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ I don¡¯t have any other relatives in this world. I only have you.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll definitely protect you even if I have to sacrifice everything.¡±


    ¡®Nobody will be able to hurt the people you love!


    ¡®I¡¯ll be your sword and kill everyone you hate. I¡¯ll kill each and every enemy for you.


    ¡®So, I must become stronger!


    ¡®I want to so powerful that nobody can destroy your happiness!¡¯


    The youth looked out of the window.


    His cold face was warmed by the sunlight.


    His smile was clear and bright like the sun.


    He was no longer withdrawn and cold.


    There was someone who could warm the frozen sun after all.


    There was also someone who was the sunlight in his heart, making his grief go away.

 Chapter 591 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Daylight appeared all of a sudden.


    At the back hill, Feng Ruqing walked out again from another cultivation session. She could feel the strength increase in her body. There was a soft smile in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally making a breakthrough to intermediate Spirit Warrior tier.¡±


    She did not make any breakthrough since the day she left the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Luckily, she had broken the barrier and reached a whole new level.


    ***


    She walked down the back hill and she could see that Feng Ying was waiting for her in the manor.


    There was a row of girls standing behind Feng Ying.


    The girls¡¯ eyes were bright and they had cute freckles on their faces¡ªseemingly eager.


    A girl in green clothes stood at the far front of the row. Her face was much exquisite compared to the other girls. She lightly bit her lip and seemed withdrawn. One thing about her that was the same as the others was that there were freckles on her face too.


    Her coldness disappeared the moment she saw Feng Ruqing. Nervousness and even a tinge of shyness replaced the coldness in the depth of her eyes.


    Feng Ruqing was suspicious. ¡°What happened recently? I saw many men and women with freckles when I go out. Now, even the servants of Fengyun Manor look like that too. Although freckles are cute, it seems that there are just too many people with freckles.¡±


    Feng Ying said respectfully, ¡°Manor Lady, this is the order from Great Elder Lei Yun. I don¡¯t understand it too. That¡¯s right. This is a guardian from the Feng Yun clan, Hong Yu. The great elder has sent her to protect you. If you have anyone you want to beat up in the future, you can ask Hong Yu to do so for you to prevent your hands from getting dirty.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡®They found me a fighter instead of a servant?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The other girls are Spirit Warriors too. Regular people cannot beat them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®They¡¯re really sent here to be my guards!¡¯


    In fact, Lei Yun would never send ordinary girls to protect Feng Ruqing.


    Those girls were also elites among the disciples in Fengyun Manor. Their talents were exceptional even if they were in the reclusive world.


    ¡°Guardian Feng Ying¡­¡± Feng Ruqing coughed twice. ¡°I don¡¯t need any protection from anybody.¡±


    Aside from the two Tier-5 spirit beasts in her manor, they were also Qing Han and Fu Chen. Nobody could beat them.


    Feng Ying replied seriously, ¡°Manor Lady. They¡¯re not here to protect you. They¡¯re here to beat up somebody on your behalf.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained quiet.


    ¡°Moreover, they have come voluntarily to take care of you. They¡¯re not forced by Fengyun Manor. If you¡¯re unwilling to accept them, they would be heartbroken and sad. You¡¯re always so nice to the girls. You wouldn¡¯t want that, right¡­¡± Feng Ying smiled.


    Great Elder Lei Yun had mentioned it before. The Manor Lady did not favor the men but she had always treated the girls nicely. If they wanted her to keep the girls, they must make her feel compassionate toward them.


    Surely, if Tang Yin had heard what they said, she would cry devastatingly in Nalan Jing¡¯s embrace.


    Feng Ruqing did care about girls. The two servants who were serving her were the best examples. Moreover, they were women, just like her. So, she would be gentle toward them.


    But, there were two exceptions.


    One, those who were her enemies.


    Another was¡­ Tang Yin¡­


    Tang Yin would never forget how Feng Ruqing threw her out of the princess¡¯s manor several times.

 Chapter 592 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She was never that cruel toward the other girls. But, it seemed like she had never treated Tang Yin nicely.


    Was it because of Tang Yin¡¯s lack of height and her small breasts?


    Feng Ruqing turned her head slowly. Her gaze fell on those girls¡¯ freckled faces. She was quiet for a while. Finally, she nodded her head slightly. ¡°Fine. All of you can stay here. There¡¯re a lot of things we¡¯re lacking here but the one thing we have in abundance is money. It¡¯s not a problem to have more people here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manor Lady.¡±


    The palace maids were excited. They peeked at Feng Ruqing from the corner of their eyes.


    Great Elder told them before that the manor lady was very beautiful. It seemed to be the truth.


    She was captivating.


    The most important thing was that they heard that¡­ the manor lady was extremely talented. They could make a breakthrough during their cultivation quickly simply because they had used numerous spirit herbs from Fengyun Manor and they did their cultivation in the sacred land of cultivation in Fengyun Manor.


    However, the manor lady grew up in the reclusive world. From what they had heard, she had made a breakthrough to intermediate Spirit Warrior tier in only one year.


    They would surely attain great achievements if they stayed with the manor lady.


    ¡°Manor Lady¡­¡± Hong Yu was shy. She was not withdrawn and distant like how she was, with Tang Yu a few months ago. She seemed shy. ¡°At last, you¡¯re back.¡±


    On that day, Tang Yu had forced herself into a position which she had no right to claim in the first place. Hong Yu was even demoted to be a servant.


    She never left Fengyun Manor no matter how difficult her life had become. She believed that both the manor master and manor lady would return to Fengyun Manor.


    So, she did not leave Fengyun Manor.


    Luckily, she did not give up there and then. At last, the manor lady did return to the manor.


    Hence, she did not feel like she had wasted her time no matter how hard it was before. She could be somebody as long as they were back to the manor.


    Surely, Feng Ying knew of Hong Yu¡¯s hardships. He looked at her sadly.


    ¡®What¡¯s fake will always be fake. They will never be real.¡¯


    Tang Yu deserved what she got now. He would never forget how Tang Yu had humiliated Hong Yu before.


    ¡°Manor Lady, there¡¯s one more thing that I need to inform you about.¡± Feng Ying turned and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Tang Yu is dead.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡®Did she die so easily?¡¯


    ¡°She died because of the great pain.¡± Feng Ying smiled grimly. ¡°However, the white phoenix came yesterday. He had locked Tang Yu¡¯s soul inside her corpse. He wanted her to suffer eternal pain.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡®The white phoenix¡­


    ¡®Is he the state preceptor¡¯s white phoenix?¡¯


    ¡°What about Tang Luo?¡±


    ¡®Both Tang Yu and her father had caused so much pain to my mother. They deserve to die horribly!¡¯


    ¡°Tang Luo has gone mad.¡±


    Tang Luo had indeed gone mad.


    He had not gone mad only because of how he was tortured in Fengyun Manor. But, there were some existing signs of insanity in him after he knew of the truth that day.


    He had completely lost his sanity after the tortures he received in Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°He said that he loves the manor master but he chose to believe his own daughter. He did not even trust the manor master. That kind of person¡­ has no right to love our manor master.¡± Feng Ying sneered sarcastically.


    Tang Luo was the reason behind the manor master¡¯s great sufferings.


    He took the manor master away and erased her memory. But, he could not even protect her well¡­


    Even when the manor master had recovered her senses and told him how she was being treated, Tang Luo still did not believe her.


    This kind of man¡­ had no right to talk about love.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for him given that he has gone mad.¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    She had only anger and hatred toward both Gu Zhenyang and Tang Luo.


    But, the person she hated the most was Tang Luo.


    Gu Zhenyang¡¯s love was paranoid while Tang Luo¡¯s love was maniacal. ¡®Both of them deserve to die! They¡¯re unforgivable!¡±

 Chapter 593 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Feng Ying.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s hard stare softened. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you know of any Qin family in the reclusive world?¡±


    ¡°Qin?¡± Feng Ying looked on blankly. ¡°The reclusive world is big. The influence and power of the Qin family are strong. I¡¯m not sure which one you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, go and investigate someone for me. He is called Qin Chen.¡±


    Unknowingly, Feng Ruqing could not stop thinking about Qin Chen after he had left.


    She was unsure if he was still safe. She was worried about him.


    ¡°Alright, Manor Lady,¡± Feng Ying replied.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, you can take your leave now.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. She did not know whether she would be able to find out more about Qin Chen just by relying on the Fengyun Clan. It seemed that she needed to get help from Paramount.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ying paid his respect and left the manor obediently.


    Feng Ruqing stretched her body lazily. Then, she lay on the chair comfortably. Her eyes curved into a crescent. She smiled and looked at the young girls in front of her. ¡°By the way, what can you do?¡±


    The girls looked at each other and they did not say anything in response.


    ¡°Do you know how to play any musical instrument?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to sing or draw?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to do that, either.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Then, what do you know?¡±


    Hong Yu was silent for a short while. ¡°Does it count¡­ that we know how to beat people up?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    It seemed that the palace maids from Fengyun Manor were only warriors.


    Feng Ruqing thought for a short while. ¡°Then, do you know how to take care of children?¡±


    ¡®Take care of children?¡¯


    Hong Yu was shocked. ¡®Is Manor Lady¡­ pregnant?¡¯


    ¡®Whose child is that? Does the manor master know about that?¡¯


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    A soft voice came from the entrance of the manor.


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at the source of the voice. She soon saw that Fu Chen was holding Qing Han¡¯s hand. They were entering the manor through the entrance of the manor.


    At last, Fu Chen was willing to stroll around the place while she was having her cultivation session. But, he was being naughty only in front of Feng Ruqing and Qing Han. He always acted like an adult in front of others. He always wore a serious face.


    ¡°Mother, are these cute elder sisters new here?¡± Qing Han let go of Fu Chen¡¯s hand and threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. ¡°Why do they have the same small freckles as the girl outside? Are they sick?¡±


    The girl who sold osmanthus jelly had no freckles. But, there were freckles on her face now.


    The same also happened to the girl who sold the beancurd jelly on the next street.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Qing Han¡¯s small head. Then, she looked at Hong Yu. ¡°Do you know how to look after kids?¡±


    Hong Yu seemed awkward and helpless. ¡®Manor Lady does have children!


    ¡®But, these two kids are so cute and likable.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Fu Chen walked toward Feng Ruqing and stood beside her. He pouted. ¡°I can take good care of Qing Han.¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her own temples.


    ¡°I heard that you burnt down Liu Manor again when you went out with Suyi yesterday.¡±


    Liu Manor was burnt down by Feng Ruqing¡¯s cousin and Tang Yin before. They had rebuilt it again not long ago. But, Xiao Qing burnt that down too. Now, they had rebuilt their manor for only half a month. But, it was burnt down again¡­


    It seemed that the Liu family could never rebuild their manor again in this lifetime.


    Fu Chen was stunned. ¡°Qing Han persuaded Suyi to do that.¡±


    ¡°Did you beat Liu Yuchen up the day before yesterday?¡± Feng Ruqing continued her interrogation.


    Fu Chen was quiet for a short while. ¡°Qing Han saw that Liu Yuchen was sneaking around the princess¡¯s manor again. Thus, she persuaded Suyi to do that too.¡±


    ¡°You pushed Lady Liu into the pond and made her drink the water there the day before yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It was Qing Han who told me that Liu Yuchen¡¯s mother scolded her before. So, we asked Suyi¡­¡±

 Chapter 594 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°When did she scold Qing Han?¡±


    Fu Chen was quiet again. Then, he replied, ¡°Qing Han said that Lady Liu scolded her in her own heart¡­¡±


    ¡°So, now do you understand why I need to arrange for somebody to take care of you?¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed at her temples. She felt a headache coming.


    She thought that Suyi would take good care of those two children. But, who knew that the imperial city would become so chaotic these past few days.


    She was afraid that Suyi would behave like Qing Han one day. Suyi would treat the villains as snacks and she would end up with a stomachache. Then, who else would suffer other than Suyi herself?


    ¡°Princess, Princess!¡±


    Just at that moment¡­


    Qing Ling ran toward Feng Ruqing excitedly. There was a happy glow on her face. There were bright smiles on her face. ¡°Lady Liu and Tan Shuangshuang got into a fight. Tan Shuangshuang was seriously beaten and now the local authorities have gone to resolve the fight.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. Her body was frozen upright because of the shock. She was confused. ¡°They got into a fight? Doesn¡¯t Liu Yuchen¡¯s mother favor Tan Shuangshuang?¡±


    ¡°They did get into a fight.¡± Qing Ling was excited. ¡°I heard that Liu Fuyong sided with Tan Shuangshuang and slapped Lady Liu when Lady Liu was teaching Tan Shuangshuang a lesson the other day. So, Lady Liu was jealous of her. Then, she got into a fight with Tan Shuangshuang when Liu Fuyong was not around in the manor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was even more surprised now.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the previous chancellor dislike Tan Shuangshuang?¡±


    ¡°Princess, Liu Fuyong disliked Tan Shuangshuang before because he did not want her to marry Liu Yuchen.¡± Qing Ling smiled happily. ¡°He always loves influence and power. He looked down on Tan Shuangshuang before because she had no status and influence. But, now that the Liu family has lost its power and influence now. So, they are the same as Tan Shuangshuang. Moreover, Tan Shuangshuang is beautiful. It¡¯s possible that they have feelings for each other after much time spent together in the manor¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was never married to Liu Yuchen and she had no relation with the Liu family.


    So, Liu Fuyong was technically not falling for his son¡¯s woman.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It seems that there are quite a lot of incidents in the Liu family recently that I have no clue about that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Qing Ling seems proud. ¡°I always keep a close eye on the Liu family. I just want to see when they will get their retribution.¡±


    In fact, Feng Ruqing never liked the Liu family. But, she also did not have much hatred toward them.


    She could not be bothered about them as long as they did not offend her first.


    She was not soft-hearted. She would not bother about them because she never took notice of them.


    It was fine to her if the Liu family never liked her. She just wanted to be loved and liked by the state preceptor. She was not bothered by others¡¯ perceptions of her.


    She only disliked Tan Shuangshuang but it was nothing like her hatred toward Feng Rushuang.


    After all, it was the previous owner who had interfered with the relationship between Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang first. So, it was understandable that Tan Shuangshuang hated her.


    So, she gave several opportunities to Tan Shuangshuang after she came here. She had even ignored them for several times. She would never have given her two hundred beatings if Tan Shuangshuang had not offended her so much.


    Unfortunately¡­


    The Tan family would never have lost its power and influence if Tan Shuangshuang had not offended her so much.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with the Liu family anymore after I have divorced Liu Yuchen the other day. I don¡¯t care much about whatever happens to them in the future.¡± Feng Ruqing laughed unimpressively.


    She did not care about the Liu family. But, they deserved what had happened to them now.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ruqing tapped her chin and she smiled happily. ¡°I never thought that Liu Fuyong and Tan Shuangshuang would come down to this point. Did Lady Liu not bring this upon herself?¡±

 Chapter 595 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lady Liu had favored Tan Shuangshuang very much in the beginning. She always invited Tan Shuangshuang to be a guest at the manor.


    In short, Liu Yuchen liked Tan Shuangshuang because of Lady Liu¡¯s efforts in bringing them together.


    So, she was the one who had brought this upon herself.


    ¡°She deserves that.¡±


    Lady Liu had always brought Tan Shuangshuang to the Liu family to annoy the princess when she was still married to Liu Yuchen. Qing Ling did not understand the reason why the princess never got angry at the Liu family given that she was always so arrogant and pompous. Everybody was afraid of her. But, she did not act that way in the Liu family.


    At last, the princess recovered her senses and gave up on Liu Yuchen when she was forced to commit suicide.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to inform me of the incidents that have happened in the Liu family. Let them reap what they have sown.¡±


    Liu Fuyong could not endure the pain of losing the power and influence given that he had always enjoyed the privilege of having a high status and great influence.


    Moreover¡­


    Liu Yuchen had always been a filial son no matter what.


    Liu Yuchen would surely blame Tan Shuangshuang for what had happened to the Liu family.


    So, their endings were quite apparent and clear.


    ¡°Actually, Tan Shuangshuang and the Liu family could enjoy good lives. Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s talent is not bad. Liu Fuyong is still powerful. He has just lost his job as a prime minister. They don¡¯t appreciate what they have and that¡¯s the reason why they do not have a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Princess.¡± Qing Ling secretly kept Feng Ruqing¡¯s words in mind.


    ¡®The princess doesn¡¯t want to listen to the news about the Liu family. So, I¡¯ll not speak of it again.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Ling stopped talking for a while. She must tell Feng Ruqing about something. ¡°I heard from the people from Paramount that¡­ the King of the Spirit Beasts is having a fit in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. The different influences in the reclusive world nearby are recruiting people to tame that King of the Spirit Beasts.¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stood upright. ¡°The King of the Spirit Beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts? Is it deep in the forest?¡±


    There were quite a lot of kings of spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    For instance, Beary was the King of Spirit Beasts in the outer circle of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    It was because no spirit beasts could beat Beary in the outer circle. But, Beary was not powerful enough when you walked deeper into the forest.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a spirit beast that could force the people from the reclusive world to take actions. It must be the King of the Spirit Beasts from the deepest part of the forest.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The people from Paramount told me about that. A few families have joined forces. Recently, a few spirit beasts are in trouble too. They are picked and captured by the families.¡±


    Numerous families from the reclusive world joining forces were bad news for the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    But, Feng Ruqing did not understand why the families joined forces in order to capture the spirit beasts all of a sudden.


    It did not affect Feng Ruqing if they were only interested in the King of the Spirit Beasts. But, there were too many spirit beasts that she had hired from the Forest of Spirit Beasts. There were even spirit herbs that she had cultivated there.


    Although she used hidden tactical formation for every spirit herb there and those spirit herbs looked just like normal herbs, she could not sit there and do nothing because all the other spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts were being hunted.


    ¡°Which are the clans that have joined forces? Are the Divine Herbs Sect, Shen Yao Manor, and Deities Gate1 involved in this?¡±


    Qing Ling shook her head.


    Qing Ling and Liu Li knew more about the reclusive world since they often went to Paramount to run some errands for the princess.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The people of Paramount did not mention that. They might not be involved.¡±

 Chapter 596 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If those three clans joined forces, the other clans might not be daring enough to compete with them.


    ¡°But, I heard from the people of Paramount that the king of spirit beasts, which they want to capture is a black dragon.¡±


    ¡®A black dragon?¡¯


    Fu Chen suddenly raised his small head. He clenched his fists.


    ¡®Black Dragon? Little Black?


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    The Divine Herbs Sect was destroyed.


    Little Black protected them and ensured that they had escaped safely. ¡®It¡¯s dead¡­¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    The only other creature closest to them other than the Ninth Emperor in the Divine Herbs Sect a thousand years ago was Little Black.


    But, the Ninth Emperor had gone missing and Little Black was dead.


    ¡°Black?¡± Qing Han turned her head to the side and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is it Big Doggie?¡±


    Fu Chen endured the pain in his heart. He patted Qing Han¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not Big Doggie.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Qing Han pouted in disappointment.


    ¡®I thought that Big Doggie is back.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing blinked and there was a sneer on her face. ¡°It seems like I need to go to the Forest of Spirit Beasts this time. Qing Han, you and Liu Li need to stay here. Hong Yu, go and prepare yourself. Later, we¡¯ll head to the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±


    Qing Han threw herself at Feng Ruqing and hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s leg. ¡°Mother, I want to go too.¡±


    Fu Chen did not say anything but looked at Feng Ruqing eagerly.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s better if I bring along these two mischievous fellows with me. If not, they¡¯ll surely make trouble everywhere they go.


    ¡®Moreover, there¡¯s Suyi who pampers Qing Han to the point where she allows Qing Han to create trouble everywhere she goes. I¡¯m worried about that.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want the imperial city to be burned down when I return.¡¯


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was quiet for a short while. ¡°Don¡¯t allow Liu Yuchen to get near the princess¡¯s manor when I¡¯m not home. If he dares to burn down the princess¡¯s manor, go ahead and beat him up.¡±


    Qing Ling¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Alright, Princess. I can see through Liu Yuchen¡¯s evil thoughts. His eyes are wicked. I think that he not only wants to burn the princess¡¯s manor down but he also wants to steal your spirit herbs in the back hill.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She felt that Liu Yuchen was unknowingly quite dangerous.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t allow him to be within twenty zhangs of the princess¡¯s manor. If he dares to take even one step closer, just throw him out. If you cannot beat him, get some spirit beasts to bite him for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Princess.¡±


    Qing Ling smiled happily after listening to the princess¡¯s order.


    She had hated Liu Yuchen since a long time ago.


    ¡®The princess has just divorced him. He doesn¡¯t have to plan evil plots against the princess¡¯s manor all the time. He¡¯s quite vengeful. It¡¯s dreadful.¡¯


    ¡°Hong Yu, let¡¯s go. I want to see which person it is who dares to capture my spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Call Beary and Beary II. Let Snow Wolf stay here and guard the manor.¡±


    Snow Wolf howled in protest.


    ¡®Why do you ask me to guard the manor? Why? I¡¯m not a dog!


    ¡®My son¡¯s mother is still in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Why do I have to stay here and guard the house?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered by the snow wolf.


    She not only had to worry about the danger of being crushed and also the danger of incoming swords from the sky which would cut off head the snow wolf¡¯s head if she brought it along.


    She had no choice. The snow wolf was unlucky. It would be attacked even if it walked on the road without doing anything. So, she had to make it stay at the manor.


    ***


    At the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    The azure snake slithered toward the man. It raised its head and looked at the man who was sitting with his back against the snake itself.


    The man seemed calm and handsome. It looked like he would not react even if the sky fell down.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Xiao Qing was hesitant for a short while. ¡°The palace maids are sent to the princess¡¯s manor. Is it okay if we don¡¯t stop it?¡±

 Chapter 597 - The Princess Elopes With The Palace Maid VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian said calmly, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t Master say that you won¡¯t allow palace maids to enter the princess¡¯s manor anymore?¡±


    Xiao Qing did not understand the situation.


    ¡®At first, Master made a fuss after Fengyun Manor had sent palace maids to Liu Yun Kingdom. He wanted to force them back to Fengyun Manor.


    ¡®But, Master did nothing when he saw the palace maids.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian smiled calmly. ¡°I saw their faces.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er only likes beautiful people.¡±


    Qing Zhu was quiet.


    Male snakes had the ability to identify the beauty of female snakes. For them, the humans looked just the same.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Zhu replied weakly, ¡°I saw that the princess eloping with the palace maids just now. The princess has abandoned you.¡±


    At that moment, the air around them froze. Although Qing Zhu was a cold-blooded animal, it still felt cold and it started to tremble. It looked at the man in front of it, fearfully.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Qing Zhu trembled vigorously. But, it was still brave and stubborn. It finished its report stoically. ¡°The princess has eloped with the palace maids. They have left the imperial city. The princess has abandoned you, Master.¡±


    Nan Xian was no longer calm. His mood had changed.


    A white figure moved very quickly. He grabbed the tail of the snake with one hand and disappeared into the quiet and serene Southern Bamboo Grove.


    ***


    At the Divine Herbs Sect.


    The master gazed steadily at the elder below him in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Sect Master, the beastmaster of the Forest of Spirit Beasts seems to have made a breakthrough. It has even started a riot there. It looks like it¡¯s searching for somebody. Don¡¯t we have to do something? We can still capture it and bring it back to keep it even if we don¡¯t kill it.¡±


    Dragons and phoenixes were considered rare spirit beasts in this land.


    ¡°Did Shen Yue Manor and Deities Gate do anything about this?¡± Master asked calmly.


    The elder was quiet for a moment. ¡°Both of them did nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then, we don¡¯t have to do anything. The black dragon is of the lowest tier among the dragon species. Its potential is low but its strength is quite attractive for the other families. But, it¡¯s useless for us.¡± The master said with a smile.


    The elder was stunned. ¡°But, there¡¯s a record in the ancient book of the Divine Herbs Sect. It mentions that the black dragon was the guardian spirit beast of the Divine Herbs Sect a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± The master shook his head. ¡°The previous guardian spirit beast of the Divine Herbs Sect was not a black dragon but a spirit dragon.¡±


    ¡°A spirit¡­ dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was not a true spirit beast but it was formed with the surrounding spiritual qi. It was not a dragon but it was the only one in this world. It had disappeared and there are no more spirit dragons.¡±


    ¡®How could a black dragon be compared to a spirit dragon?


    ¡®The black dragon is the weakest kind in the dragon family. It¡¯s too worthless to be my spirit beast.¡¯


    ¡°You can leave now. Those two families are not even bothered about it. So, we don¡¯t have to do anything for the black dragon.¡± The master smiled softly. ¡°Moreover, there will be a war soon at the Forest of Spirit Beasts. We don¡¯t have to join their fight. We will just sit here and watch their fight.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± The master¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The other families went there not only to capture the black dragon. Although the black dragon is the most worthless kind of dragon, it won¡¯t bow down to the humans because of the arrogance of the dragon.¡±


    ¡°But, I heard that the other families had captured quite a lot of spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±

 Chapter 598 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of taming ordinary spirit beasts. But, it¡¯s impossible to tame the dragons and phoenixes. You need to understand that. However, they were unable to slaughter or capture the spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts these past few years because of the existence of the beastmaster. They could only capture some spirit beasts at the outer circle of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±


    The master stopped talking for a while. Then, he continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened there when the black dragon made a breakthrough. It is weak but it still dares to start a riot there to the point where all the other clans intend to join forces to kill it. If the black dragon is dead, the fate of the Forest of Spirit Beasts will be in the hands of humans. The spirit beasts will become pets and machines for humans.¡±


    So, the Divine Herbs Sect did not have to join in the fight.


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    The elder greeted the master and said respectfully, ¡°But, is it true that we don¡¯t have to avenge Gu Zhenyang?¡±


    The master¡¯s facial expression changed at Gu Zhenyang¡¯s name. ¡°That goddamn bastard! I have punished him once and he is so daring as to attack the secular world! Let¡¯s not talk about avenging him yet! Who should we even get revenge from? If you¡¯re able to kill Nan Xian, why don¡¯t you go? I definitely won¡¯t go.¡±


    The master would never allow anybody to humiliate the Divine Herbs Sect if the offender was an ordinary person.


    But, the master was afraid of Nan Xian¡¯s strength and power.


    ¡®Much less go and look for trouble! Is life too easy now?¡¯


    The elder¡¯s lips twitched. Eventually, he did not say anything more.


    ***


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts was different from the humans¡¯ kingdoms. It was a world that belonged to the spirit beasts only.


    There were rarely any humans entering the Forest of Spirit Beasts in the past. There was not even a person who destroyed its peace.


    But, the Forest of Spirit Beasts was different now. It was no longer peaceful.


    The unwelcome intruders from the humans¡¯ kingdoms came, intruding the spirit beasts¡¯ peaceful lives. They brought wars into the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    A loud roar was heard.


    A few pairs of angry eyes glared at those eager humans. Their skin and fur were stained with fresh blood. Their skins were torn open. The spirit beasts were whipped heavily and their blood gushed out with every beating.


    They did not understand what they had done wrong.


    They had always obeyed the rules of the world and had never left the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    So, why did the humans never let them go?


    ¡°This silver leopard king is powerful. It¡¯s a Tier-5 spirit beast. We can slaughter and eat the other spirit beast. But, we¡¯ll bring this silver leopard king back. We¡¯ll tame it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Forest of Spirit Beasts should never exist in the first place. The spirit beasts should become our pets. We can destroy the Forest of Spirit Beasts this time! It¡¯ll never exist from now on!¡±


    Their waves of laughter were manic and arrogant. Their facial expressions were twisted.


    A young silver leopard howled sadly. It watched its family members being slaughtered. Its heart was filled with deep pain and grief.


    ¡®We will correct our mistakes if we have done anything wrong.


    ¡®We¡¯ll never leave the Forest of Spirit Beasts or our home in this lifetime.


    ¡®But, tell us what we¡¯ve done wrong! Why did you slaughter our family? Why do you look down on us?¡¯


    Pain! Hatred! Numerous emotions filled the hearts of the silver leopards. The seeds of hatred grew deeply in their hearts when they saw their family members being slaughtered.


    But, the silver leopard king was the only powerful spirit beast there. The other silver leopards were useless in the eyes of the powerful humans.

 Chapter 599 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Night fell.


    It seemed like the whole of the Forest of Spirit Beasts was stained with blood and the air was filled with the scent of blood.


    The silver leopards fell into a deep pit of despair.


    They resisted vigorously but still, they could not escape the fate of being slaughtered.


    The humans did not kill the silver leopards immediately. They used their thorny whips to whip the silver leopards. Their skins were torn. The humans even laughed happily at that.


    The silver leopard king could not endure the attacks of numerous humans. It trembled and it fell down onto the ground.


    Fresh blood rushed into its eyes and its vision was blurred. But, it still turned its head and looked at its remaining family members with determination.


    The silver leopards howled, hoarsely. It was loud and clear in the windy forest. The howl lingered in the air.


    ¡°Elder, it seems that this silver leopard king is almost done. I¡¯ve prepared the cage. Let¡¯s put it in the cage and tame it when we¡¯re back.¡±


    A youth brought along a cage and some money. He looked at the silver leopard coldly. The silver leopard seemed worthless to him. It was only a pet to humans.


    After all, those spirit beasts were the same as ordinary humans.


    They were used only for entertainment purposes.


    But, there was a rule in the reclusive world. They could not attack the secular world. So, they had never done so.


    A loud howl was heard.


    The youngest silver leopard suddenly rushed forward and bit the youth.


    Its eyes were deadly and those eyes were filled with deep hatred.


    The silver leopard was a type of leopard that did not like to fight. So, they never thought of attacking humans.


    They still wanted to live a peaceful life even though the humans harmed them first.


    But, humans¡¯ hearts were more frightening than hell.


    The silver leopards loved peace but they were forced to attack the humans and resist their attacks.


    But, the youngest silver leopard did not understand the situation. ¡®Why? Why do humans still want to harm us given that we¡¯re forced to live here in the Forest of Spirit Beasts?


    ¡®We just want to survive. We just want to live on. Is that too much to ask for?¡¯


    Boom!


    The youth waved his hand and the youngest silver leopard was thrown away like a soccer ball. It hit a tree and soon stopped moving.


    Its body fell onto the ground slowly, leaving a trail of fresh blood on the ancient tree.


    ¡°Why did you attack the youngest silver leopard?¡± Their leader, a middle-aged man sneered at the youth. ¡°That youngest silver leopard looked cute and it could have been a pet for my daughter. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t order anybody to kill it. How could it survive your blow?¡±


    The youngest silver leopard¡¯s body twitched. There was a trail of blood on the corner of its lips. It had a vacant stare. The young leopard had barely enjoyed the beauty of the world.


    The silver leopard king roared loudly. It forced itself to stand upright.


    But, its steps were faltering. It looked like an aged elder and was no longer fast and quick.


    At that moment, its body seemed strong and powerful. It used its large body to shield and guard the silver leopards behind it.


    It was guarding the remaining silver leopards.

 Chapter 600 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ehh?¡± The youth was surprised. ¡°It can still move? If so, you go on and kill the other silver leopards first. Their fur is valuable. We can take it down. Their flesh is delicious and nutritious. It should not be wasted.¡±


    The spirit beasts were valuable. Their entire body could be made for good use.


    Their sharp teeth were the sharpest weapons in the world.


    Their furs were adored by numerous girls.


    Their flesh and meat were delicious and nutritious.


    Their hearts were valuable too. They could be sold at a good price.


    So, there was a time when many humans slaughtered the spirit beasts because of their value. The spirit beasts were forced to live in the Forest of Spirit Beasts for survival.


    A group of beasts could never beat humans. But, humans did not dare to make any reckless actions when the beasts joined forces.


    It was the reason why the spirit beasts could survive until today.


    The spirit beasts obeyed the rules obediently. They had never left the Forest of Spirit Beasts to go and harm humans. Similarly, humans had never stepped into the Forest of Spirit Beasts for no reason.


    They lived in harmony all this while. They had never made a mistake and the only thing they did wrong was placing their trust in humans.


    Sometimes, humans¡¯ hearts were more frightening than hell.


    The silver leopard king closed its eyes and it could no longer fight anymore.


    It still wanted to use its body to endure all the attacks for its family members even though it could no longer hold on.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a strong force came from not far away.


    The youth¡¯s heart was speared with a sharp knife when he came to stand in front of the silver leopard king.


    The fresh blood gushed out and stained his clothes. His eyes were wide open. He fell backward slowly.


    He fell down with a muffled noise and the dirt was thrown up.


    The silver leopard king raised its head weakly. It looked in the direction of where the attack had come from and it saw a girl rushing toward them.


    There was no word to describe the girl who led the incoming group.


    There were two strong bears next to the girl. The bears acted as guardians to the girl. They stayed on each of her sides closely.


    The facial expression of the middle-aged man changed. He turned slowly and his gaze fell on the girl¡¯s face. She was a captivating beauty.


    He was supposed to be angry but his frustration disappeared the minute he saw the beauty of the girl. He was smiling. ¡°May I know which family are you from? I¡¯m Xiao Ying. Are you here to capture the spirit beasts? If you want, I will let you have the silver leopard king. If you¡¯re willing, can we be friends?¡±


    Hong Yu was infuriated. She attacked Xiao Ying. Then, she scolded, ¡°How dare you! Be polite toward Manor Lady!¡±


    The middle-aged man leaned to the side and dodged the attack. He narrowed his eyes and seemed to give off a sense of danger.


    ¡°You¡¯re at intermediate Dark Warrior tier?¡±


    ¡®This girl with freckles is a Dark Warrior.


    ¡®She has a Dark Warrior as her guardian. Her family¡¯s status might be the same as my Xiao family.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered about the middle-aged man. She walked slowly toward the silver leopard king.


    The silver leopard king raised its head weakly and stared at Feng Ruqing with extreme difficulty. It seemed to be guarded. ¡®Who knows what this girl¡¯s intention is?¡¯


    ¡°Can you still fight?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s voice was extremely gentle. It was like a stream of love entering its heart.


    The previous silver leopard king would surely put down its guard when it was faced with this kind of friendly and gentle human.

 Chapter 601 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But, the silver leopards were facing the danger of extinction that day.


    It had a deep fury toward the humans and it could trust the humans anymore.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re unable to stand up.¡± Feng Ruqing held out her palm and she seemed determined. ¡°Eat this and avenge yourself!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The silver leopard looked at the purple fruit on Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm in shock.


    The fruit contained a deep and powerful spiritual qi. It was like a thread that controlled all of the silver leopard¡¯s thoughts.


    At last, the silver leopard could not control its urge and it might be because of the powerful spiritual qi. The silver leopard opened its mouth and ate the fruit.


    Powerful spiritual qi entered the silver leopard¡¯s body and its injured body was slowly healed.


    The silver leopard king was confused. It helplessly looked at the beautiful face in front of it. It was still doubtful.


    ¡®Don¡¯t humans intend to kill all of the spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts? Why did she save me?


    ¡®Why did she pull me out of a deep pit of despair when I¡¯ve lost all hope toward humanity?¡¯


    ¡°Purple dragon king fruit?¡± Xiao Ying frowned slightly. ¡°Young girl, do you know what you¡¯re doing? We¡¯ve spent quite a lot of effort and time to hunt down the silver leopard king. Why are you saving it now? We must tame it even if you save it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around slowly. She was expressionless and she seemed calm. ¡°It¡¯s because I own this Forest of Spirit Beast. All of the spirit beasts here belong to me!¡±


    Xiao Ying squinted. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not bother to respond to Xiao Ying¡¯s question. She turned and looked at the silver leopard king. ¡°Can you stand up now?¡±


    The silver leopard king stood up.


    Its back was straight and it stood upright.


    Just like how it used to.


    But, the hatred in its heart did not disappear. It glared at the people from the Xiao family. There was a deep fury in its eyes.


    It roared loud and clear.


    It soon rushed toward Xiao Ying after the thunderous roar. It flashed its fierce and sharp teeth at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression changed drastically. At first, he was infatuated with the young girl¡¯s beauty. Now, he was infuriated with her.


    ¡°Young girl, do you know what you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re going against the reclusive world!¡±


    ¡®Fighting against the reclusive world?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting against the reclusive world. It¡¯s you who is going against me first!¡±


    Feng Ruqing found many injured or dead spirit beasts on her way there.


    The spirit herbs planted by the spirit beasts were destroyed too.


    So, she was not going against the reclusive world. But, she was going to destroy the whole of the reclusive world.


    Feng Ruqing was sad. She was saddened by the fact that the spirit beasts were slaughtered in their own homes.


    She was also grieving to find that the spirit herbs were ruined.


    Luckily, she had used the formation beforehand so that her spirit herbs were only ruined but not snatched away from her.


    There might be other more powerful families that were attracted there by the spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    ¡°Beary II, go and help it!¡±


    A loud roar was heard.


    Beary II roared once. Then, it swung its powerful fists and rushed toward Xiao Ying. It beat Xiao Ying up.


    Xiao Ying dodged the attack swiftly and he successfully dodged Beary II¡¯s first attack.


    But, there was a leopard in front of him and a bear behind him. He could not tackle their attacks as easily as before. Soon, he was defeated.


    The people from the Xiao family wanted to join the fight but they were soon stopped by the palace maids from Fengyun Manor.


    ¡°Manor Lady, this young leopard is still alive.¡±


    Hong Yu picked up the young leopard lying under the tree. She could still feel its weak breathing. She brought it to Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 602 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But, that young leopard was seriously injured. It could not be healed with only spirit herbs.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing had foreseen what would happen in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. So, she had made proper preparations.


    She carefully took out a bottle.


    There was some kind of greenish soup in that bottle.


    She put the bottle near the young leopard¡¯s mouth. She forced its mouth open and fed it the spirit soup.


    The young leopard was still conscious. It swallowed a big mouthful of the liquid. After a long time, the silver leopard opened its eyes.


    At that moment, a beautiful face was reflected on the silver leopard¡¯s emerald green eyes.


    It could not recover its senses.


    ¡®Mother, it seems like I¡¯ve met God¡­¡¯


    Humans were much more frightening than hell but it did not apply to all the humans in the world.


    Things always came in pairs. There were both good and bad things in this world.


    ¡°Hong Yu, it¡¯s fine now. Take care of it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing put the young leopard in Hong Yu¡¯s care. Then, she scanned the state of the other silver leopards. She sighed softly.


    All of the other silver leopards were lying on the ground. They had lost their breaths. She could not save all of them no matter how strong her spirit herbal dishes were.


    Beary lay on the ground and cried desperately.


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts was its first home.


    It was born there.


    But, its home had changed drastically now. It was no longer what it used to be. There were so many deaths.


    Beary could not help but feel depressed.


    Beary II was a Tier-5 spirit beast. Xiao Ying was soon defeated by Beary II. He vomited a mouthful of blood and he glared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Who are you exactly? These spirit beasts are nothing but pets and machines. Why can¡¯t I kill them?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Xiao Ying slowly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    She stopped talking for a while. Then, she continued, ¡°So, you¡¯ll be a pet to the spirit beasts if your strength is not powerful.¡±


    ¡®You think that you¡¯re so much stronger than the spirit beasts and they could only be kept as pets to you. If they could not be kept as pets, you want to tear their skin open, pull out their teeth and even want to eat their flesh.


    ¡®But, you¡¯ll become a pet to them in the end when you¡¯re unable to beat the spirit beasts!¡¯


    Xiao Ying wanted to move but all of a sudden several vines appeared from underneath him and entangled his body. He was firmly tied.


    He looked in the direction from where the vines had appeared. He soon saw a young girl who came out from nowhere. Her face was beautiful and pinkish. But, she seemed angry. Her voice was soft and naive. ¡°All of you are villains! How dare you bully the spirit beasts! I¡¯m quite fierce. I don¡¯t allow you to bully them!¡±


    The silver leopard king bit into Xiao Ying¡¯s neck.


    Xiao Ying trembled and he soon lost his breath.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Feng Ruqing saw that the spirit beasts were saved. She did not want to linger there. She asked the silver leopard king directly, ¡°Did you see the three-striped tiger? I went to its cave and I did not find it there. Do you know where it has gone?¡±


    ¡®Three-striped tiger?¡¯


    The silver leopard king shook its head helplessly. The silver leopards never liked to fight with others. So, they rarely mingled with the other spirit beasts. Hence, it did not know where the other spirit beasts had escaped to.


    ¡°Fu Chen, can you locate the three-striped tiger?¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her temples. She was anxious. ¡®Where did Little Tiger¡¯s mother go?¡¯


    Although there was a contract between them, the contract only gave Feng Ruqing the privilege to have her orders obeyed by them. But, it did not have any other restrictions. She could not locate the three-striped tiger with the help of the contract.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s a place in this forest I cannot reach with my mental power. But, that place is huge. I¡¯m not sure whether Little Tiger¡¯s mother is there,¡± Fu Chen shook his head and said, sadly.

 Chapter 603 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will go and poke around there, who knows maybe we can find it there?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mother.¡±


    All these silver leopards seemed to be fine now, Hong Yu put down the little leopard from her arms and followed Feng Ruqing to go deeper into the forest.


    However, Feng Ruqing stopped walking after quite a distance.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to follow me, go and find another place to live and survive. This place is not very safe.¡±


    All the silver leopards stopped. They were staring at Feng Ruqing, all the while.


    However, as Feng Ruqing started to move again, all the silver leopards started to follow her again¡­


    ¡°Mother.¡± Fu Chen tugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands. ¡°They want to follow you because they think you have saved their lives.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t the silver leopards like to be in a quiet place? The place that I want to go is not quiet, also that place could also be more dangerous than it is here.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    Fu Chen frowned anxiously.


    All of these silver leopards just wanted to follow her.


    With an elegant and robust pace, the silver leopard king came from the side, toward Feng Ruqing stood in front of her.


    It brought its knees to the ground and bowed down low until its forehead touched the ground as if it was worshipping her.


    ¡°Mother, what it wishes is that it wants you to be the king of silver leopards.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know what to say.


    She had just dropped by the Forest of Spirit Beasts, but suddenly, she had become the king of the leopard?


    ¡°Also, they won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t agree to keep them with you. The spirit beasts are always stubborn and inflexible. If they have decided on something, they will never change their minds.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at all these silver leopards, which were staring at her. Her heart¡­ eventually softened.


    ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve come to know a lot of people, but the more people you know¡­ the more I prefer those loyal animals.


    There was a saying in Hua Xia, ¡°The more people you know, the more you¡¯re like a dog.¡±


    That was her situation, previously.


    Other than Che¡¯er, whom she relied her life upon and who had relied upon her as well, all the people she came across, had always¡­ just hurt her.


    Even though she had come to Cang Yue Mainland, all the people who followed her were kind enough for her to trust and like them. However, her affection toward spirit beasts never abated.


    The spirit beasts were very genuine. For the spirit beasts, evil was evil, good was good, and they would never intrigue each other. Also¡­ If you were kind to them, they would repay you for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you guys want to follow me, but every one of you has to listen to my words.¡±


    The silver leopard king straightened its body and nodded. It stuck its tongue out and licked the back of Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly as she looked forward into a distance not too far away.


    ***


    Around a deep and serene pond in the deepest part of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Inside that pond, a black dragon was bathing, relaxed.


    Its eyelids were half-opened, and its voice sounded lazy but mesmerizing.


    ¡°Have you found the person whom I have asked you to look for?¡±


    Next to the black dragon was a little fox holding a fruit plate standing quietly. After it heard black dragon¡¯s words, it howled twice as a response to its question.


    ¡°No? Then where has she gone? It shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Also, those humans are aware of my weak condition now, and they will definitely take this opportunity to wipe me out, so in the end, they can occupy my Forest of Spirit Beasts. If this is the case, will she still come?¡±


    She would still come.


    She would definitely come to save it!


    With her kind disposition, if she knew that its body was weak and had also found out that a group of humans wanted to bully it, she would never step aside and sit back to watch.


    If it were not because of the slightly unique breakthrough process for the dragon this time, which was strong enough to shake the earth and heaven, the dragon would never have started to hibernate a few years ago. It would not have been so weak now and those humans would never have dared to invade its Forest of Spirit Beasts now.

 Chapter 604 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It felt so angry as soon as it thought of all these things!


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to shower and wait for her. Wake me up when she arrives.¡±


    The black dragon turned over as it closed its eyes. The dragon, which was completely different from the outside world¡¯s rumors, it was not miserable as claimed as it was calmly enjoying the spirit beasts¡¯ massage¡­


    ***


    ¡°Mother, this should be the place.¡±


    Fu Chen tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and stopped walking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything since we¡¯ve arrived here. If the little tiger¡¯s mother hasn¡¯t left the Forest of Spirit Beasts and it¡¯s still alive, it should be inside that place.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing caressed her chin and turned around to looked at the troop of spirit beasts.


    At the moment, there were many spirit beasts standing behind her.


    Silver Leopard, Dark Cattle, Fire Fox, Purple-eyed Rabbit, Two-headed Snake¡­ It was so crowded that the spirit beasts were spread out as far that her eyes could see, as if there was no end.


    Besides, there was a tree among the spirit beasts.


    Yes! A Treant!


    Feng Ruqing only started to realize that there was an ancient tree that had evolved after she had reached the deeper part of the Forest of Spirit Beasts!


    This tree did not seem to belong to the spirit beasts but was a kind of spirit herb. After all, the coolest thing about this tree was that it could bear fruit. The fruit it bore was not only sweet and juicy, but it could also provide some spiritual qi too!


    When the humans were attacking this ancient tree, before Feng Ruqing came and fight against the humans, the spirit beasts that Feng Ruqing had saved before had already started to fight back to protect the tree.


    However¡­


    What made Feng Ruqing really curious was¡­ It was apparent that they had reached the deeper part of the Forest of Spirit Beasts, but still, the most powerful spirit beasts she had come across was only Tier-5. As for the Tier-6 spirit beasts and stronger spirit beasts, she had not seen any of it¡­ she did not know where had they gone.


    The treant shook another fruit down from its tree branch and quickly handed it to Feng Ruqing with a smile.


    Feng Ruqing paused for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    The treant had given her a lot of fruits throughout the journey, which made her feel like throwing up whenever she saw or ate a fruit.


    The treant scratched its head and picked a little flower off of itself and handed it to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing received it and touched the treant¡¯s little branches, smilingly.


    Suddenly, Beary turned to look at them.


    To put it in brother wolf¡¯s words, this tree was such a cunning jezebel as it flattered their master in front of all their buddies! That was unbearable!


    Therefore, Beary bit off a clump of hair from its body and clumsily rushed in front of Feng Ruqing, wishing to give that hair as a gift to her.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless as he saw the hair that Beary gave her. She thought for a while and said, ¡°You should keep yourself further away from the snow wolf.¡±


    Beary did not say anything.


    ¡°At first, I thought you looked gentle and honest, but then you¡¯re as cunning as a fox. Now, your IQ has been influenced by Little Wolfie as it¡¯s getting lower and lower.¡±


    Beary looked at her blankly.


    Master was pleased as the treant plucked a flower from its body and handed it to her.


    It also plucked some hair from its body, but why did Master not like it?


    Well, all in all, that tree was a scheming jezebel!


    As for all the other spirit beasts, when they looked at the treant, they seemed envious and angry too.


    The treant did not care about that. It shook its leaves as it was smiling cunningly.


    Well, a troop of spirit beasts that were already low in their IQ and were not old enough, they would never be better than¡­ a tree that had lived for hundreds of years and finally evolved into an elf!


    The air that it had breathed in was way more than the things they had seen.1


    ¡°It¡¯s a little late, let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Feng Ruqing put the flower into the medium with a smile.


    The fruit on the tree was a spirit herb, so, this flower was one kind of spirit herbs too¡­


    Otherwise, back then, there would not be so many forces trying to take over this tree or craving for this tree!

 Chapter 605 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as Beary spat the hair from its mouth out and turned around, it saw the ancient tree smiling at it, mockingly.


    Beary¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It pointed to the ancient tree with its bear paw, it felt that it was being wronged that it could barely say a word¡­


    Now, even a tree could be so cunning to want to compete with them to get their master¡¯s attention, too.


    Wait till they returned home, and Beary would team up with Brother Wolf to deal with it!


    ***


    Somewhere in the front of a quiet and serene pond.


    With three little three-striped cubs in the Tiger Mama¡¯s mouth, the Tiger Mama stared at those humans discreetly.


    There was still a troop of spirit beasts besides the Tiger Mama.


    All of these spirit beasts were recruited by Feng Ruqing in the Forest of Spirit Beasts, and they had followed the Tiger Mama escape to this place. However, still, they could not run away from the imminent disaster.


    ¡°Qing Shan, I¡¯ll take the three-striped tiger and its cubs, you guys can choose the remaining spirit beasts.¡± The Talon¡¯s Gate Master, Zhao Yao, smiled as he was carrying a beautiful girl in his arms. ¡°Yan¡¯er, pick a cub as it¡¯s easier to be tamed. It¡¯s a three-striped tiger¡¯s cub, it will breakthrough to Tier-5 in the future.¡±


    As for the Tier-5 three-striped tiger¡­ He would never give it to anyone!


    Ziyan¡¯s cheeks seemed flushed. ¡°Ziyan will follow everything that Gate Master says.¡±


    She kept her eyes lowered to hide the mocking in her eyes.


    Back then, she had left Qing Yuan and bumped into the Talon¡¯s Gate Manor Master.


    In terms of ability, this Talon¡¯s Gate was slightly stronger than the Tang family but was still far behind Fengyun Manor. As for Fengyun Manor¡¯s guardians, they were already at Dark Warrior tier. But the Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s master was only but a Dark Warrior.


    However, Qing Yuan has already been expelled from Fengyun Manor and was demoted as well. So, he did not deserve her anymore.


    In comparison¡­


    Even though this person from Talon¡¯s Gate was a bit aged, he still had what she needed.


    She did not think much and dedicated herself to Zhao Yao right away.


    The only thing that annoyed her was that Zhao Yao¡¯s wife was the daughter of the previous master of Talon¡¯s Gate. Also, she was as fierce as a tigress, Zhao Yao was basically henpecked as he did not have the guts to acknowledge Ziyan and give her a position until now.


    Even this time, to bring her along to the Forest of Spirit Beasts, Zhao Yao did not dare to bring along any disciple as he was afraid her presence would be known by his wife.


    Therefore, it was quite an unjust feeling for Ziyan to bear as she felt resentful toward that master¡¯s wife, whom she had never met before.


    If that master¡¯s wife did not exist¡­ she would not have to hide here and there, for having any proper social status or position.


    ¡°Zhao Yao, you know it well that the three-striped tiger is stronger. Why don¡¯t you give me the three-striped tiger? I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± The corners of the lips of the Green Gate¡¯s Master, Qing Shan, lifted up in a sneer.


    His eyes were flooded with a sense of disdain.


    Zhao Yao slightly frowned and said, ¡°I must take away this three-striped tiger! Soon it will be my wife¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ll give her this three-striped tiger.¡±


    As Zhao Yao said that, he did not notice the hatred within Ziyan¡¯s lowered eyes.


    Why could his wife get the three-striped tiger while she could only get the cub?


    A woman who basically had no virtue¡­ was she even qualified to¡­ contend with Ziyan?


    ¡°Haha.¡± Qing Shan chuckled, hysterically. ¡°It¡¯s quite unexpected for you to bear your wife in mind. Back then, you were roaming the streets before the Talon¡¯s Gate Master adopted you. He had set you up for life and also taught you about cultivation. However, not long after he had transferred his position to you, you bring another woman along with you. Tsk tsk. I wonder¡­ if your wife is aware of this?¡±

 Chapter 606 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zhao Yao smiled and said, ¡°She won¡¯t ever know.¡±


    He was always prudent, so he would never let her know about Ziyan.


    If it were not because Ziyan had begged him for a long time, he would not have brought her along.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will tell her?¡± Qing Shan squinted.


    Zhao Yao laughed louder. ¡°I will tell her in advance that because you guys failed to get the three-striped tiger from me, you guys are trying to drive a wedge between us. She will believe in me and never believe in you guys, anyway.¡±


    He knew well that he owed all of his achievements to his wife.


    Besides, his father-in-law was still alive and had only retreated to a quiet place to cultivate. So, he had passed the Talon¡¯s Gate to Zhao Yao.


    Therefore, although he was already the Talon¡¯s Gate Master, or had even reached Advanced Dark Warrior tier, he would not simply take a new concubine. Or else, the tigress at home would fight the concubine to death.


    Everything was fine as his father-in-law did not breakthrough to another tier after all these years. However, if he advanced into another tier and returned from his cultivation, then Zhao Yao would be doomed!


    Therefore, even if he liked Ziyan, he must still prioritize his wife!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Shan¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Today, I must get the three-striped tiger! Nobody will get it from me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you may try!¡±


    As soon as Zhao Yao finished speaking, he squinted, and suddenly, a violent gust of wind struck at Qing Shan.


    Dang!


    Two swords collided in the air as a massive force exploded. The trees surrounding them were uprooted row by row in the pattern of the force¡¯s ripple effect from the impact.


    A Green Gate¡¯s member had received Qing Shan¡¯s command and stepped forward immediately. The long sword in the member¡¯s hand was pointed at Ziyan who was standing not far away.


    There was no way for Ziyan to fight against the people from the reclusive world, she could only helplessly watch the opponent¡¯s long sword coming toward her, aimed at her eyes.


    Zhao Yao really liked Ziyan, too. Just as he was about to save her from the Green Gate¡¯s member trying to attack Ziyan, a figure suddenly came from not far away and stood in front of Ziyan¡­


    Swoosh!


    The long sword slashed the youth¡¯s shoulder as blood continuously oozed out and stained his shirt red.


    He shivered, almost collapsing.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Ziyan¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Yao had already stopped fighting and was in front of Ziyan. He frowned a little and glanced at Qing Yuan, fiercely. ¡°You know this person?¡±


    Ziyan clenched her fists tightly as her eyes were filled with hatred and resentment.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, don¡¯t you ever think that I would appreciate and accept you for saving my life. You¡¯re such a disgusting person. How dare you follow me! I have Master to protect me, and I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    She hated him!


    She hated him of not standing up for her when they were facing Feng Ruqing!


    She resented him too!


    She resented him for obeying Feng Ruqing¡¯s command in taking the poison.


    If he had not taken the poison, he would still be an Advanced Dark Warrior. They would still live a carefree life even if they were not a member of Fengyun Manor.


    It was Qing Yuan who had forced her to submit to an old man!


    She would never appreciate him again, no matter how hard he tried to save her. All she felt for him were hatred and resentment!


    ¡°Master.¡± Ziyan gently laid her weak and boneless body on Zhao Yao¡¯s body, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do with him. He was pursuing me, but I have declined him. I never expected him to tail after me¡­ Master, I¡¯ve dedicated my whole life and my love to you, even if he had saved me, I still belong to Master.¡±


    Zhao Yao finally smiled and touched Ziyan¡¯s buttocks.

 Chapter 607 - The Plight Of The Forest Of Spirit Beasts X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°For me, I will never accept a woman who¡¯s tainted, even if the woman only has affectionate feelings toward a guy before will not be accepted either! It makes me feel sick and dirty, I hope you¡¯ll understand!¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s blinked at Zhao Yao, shyly. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I like, and will also be the last. That¡¯s only his wishful love, I have never liked him.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s face tightened since the beginning and he looked pale. He slightly lowered his eyes to prevent someone from noticing the sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°I saved you simply because you saved me before¡­ However, you¡¯re not the person I know who had saved me anymore.¡±


    Back then, he could not see the girl who had saved him, clearly, as he was blinded by love.


    The only thing he remembered was her anxious and caring eyes, which had deeply etched on to his mind¡­ simply unforgettable.


    After that, when he woke up, he was still in that desolated place, but only Ziyan was taking care of him.


    He was grateful for her help. He was also¡­ thankful that she took care of him for several months. Therefore¡­ he promised to give her a happy and blessed life forever.


    However, this girl who was gentle and kind in the past had become so snobbish now. She was not the same girl he used to know¡­


    Qing Yuan pulled his sword out and stabbed it into the ground. He staggered to his feet and headed out of the forest.


    This time, he owed her nothing anymore.


    He had already repaid her for saving his life!


    ¡°You want to escape?¡± Zhao Yao squinted.


    He did not care if Qing Yan had saved Ziyan, all he knew was that this fellow had something to do with his woman!


    He could not put up with that!


    He was very possessive. If something belonged to him, one would not even have to physically taint his property, if they were only thinking about his property in their minds, he would feel that the person had already polluted it.


    Therefore¡­


    Zhao Yao quickly summoned a gust of wind from his palms. Bang. Qing Yuan¡¯s body was thrown forward as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Qing Shan was shocked too.


    Qing Shan had always questioned himself whether he, himself, was a good person. However, this youth had saved Zhao Yao¡¯s woman.


    But then, Zhao Yao not only bit Qing Yuan¡¯s hands for feeding him¡­ but he also wanted to kill him?


    Qing Yuan crawled up, trembling. His face was drained of color as he sneered, ¡°Ziyan, so this is¡­ the man you have chosen?¡± He very slowly walked toward Ziyan. ¡°One day, you will regret¡­ your choice¡­¡±


    In the end, he relented. He gave up trying to bring up his past with Ziyan.


    However, the remorse in his heart was so intense!


    He regretted falling for Ziyan, regretted that even when he knew well of her true color, he still could not let go of her¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Zhao Yao snorted coldly as he pulled out a long sword and rushed toward Qing Yuan.


    Qing Yuan closed his eyes ¨C


    The long sword moved forward, just like the wind, blowing forward.


    But¡­ he did not feel the incoming pain that he was expecting even after a long time.


    He slowly opened his eyes and noticed a figure dressed in white, standing in front of him.


    The long sword had pierced through her from her back and out from her chest.


    Just like a blooming rose, her clothes looked bright red as if it was soaked with fresh blood.


    ¡°You are¡­ ¡± Qing Yuan was shocked. His eyes were blank, filled with shocked, and he turned pale. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yun¡¯er, the little servant who serves Ziyan? Why are you¡­ why¡­¡±


    A gentle breeze swept as the wind blew off the veil on her face before it got stuck on the branch of a tree.


    It was a terribly ugly face.


    Her face was full of scars. It was so hideous that not even an inch on her face was without flaw.


    Just as Qing Yuan met the girl¡¯s eyes¡­


    He felt as if his heart was smashed by a hammer. It was so painful that he could not remove himself from the pain.

 Chapter 608 - Qing Yuans Regret I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As the woman was falling to the ground, Qing Yuan came to his senses and immediately stepped forward to catch her body.


    Just like a blooming rose, the blood on her chest had stained her clothes red.


    Qing Yuan¡¯s hands were trembling as he desperately pressed his hands against the woman¡¯s chest, hoping to stop her from bleeding out.


    However, the fresh blood was just like the spring water that flowed continuously. No matter how hard he tried, he had no way to stop it from oozing out.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The white-dressed girl spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. She caressed Qing Yuan¡¯s face with her trembling finger, as the corners of her lips lifted into a smile.


    Finally¡­ she was back by his side again.


    Although it was quite drastic for her to show up this way, she¡­ did not regret it!


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t die!¡± Qing Yuan was shivering as his handsome face turned pale. His eyes were filled with deep sorrow. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on, you must not die. Tell me, we¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?!¡±


    The white girl held his hand with her shivering hand. Then, she slowly opened up his palm and used her cold fingertip to trace three words on his palm.


    Slowly, she wrote. However, Qing Yuan¡¯s body stiffened more with every word that she traced. He gritted his teeth, and he felt as if many blades were slashing at his heart¡­


    The Heartless Mountain.


    ***


    Back then, within the Heartless Mountain, he was hunted by Fengyun Manor¡¯s enemies. He was forced to jump off the cliff.


    The cliff was not high, but there were ferocious beasts at the bottom of the cliff.


    He would never forget the time when he was at the foot of the Heartless Mountain where many beasts had tried to attack him when a worried figure suddenly stood protectively in front of him.


    He could not see that girl¡¯s face clearly as he had lost his power. Until now, he still had not forgotten that pair of caring and worried eyes.


    When he woke up, he saw Ziyan first, so it was natural for him to regard Ziyan as that girl.


    He loved her kindness, her gentleness, and her selfless courage.


    But now¡­


    Looking at this hideous face that had shown up before his eyes, his heart prickled with pain.


    Tears silently flowed down his cheeks and seeped into his mouth, filling it with a taste of bitterness.


    He had made a mistake¡­


    He had mistaken all this while!


    He had fallen for the wrong person, and had even protected the wrong person!


    The white-dressed girl tightly held onto Qing Yuan¡¯s hand, as her cold fingertip continued to trace words on his palm.


    ¡°Ten years ago, at the foot of a mountain, saved a girl¡­ ¡±


    The corners of the white-dressed girl were still lifted with a gentle smile.


    She looked ugly, but her eyes were clear and bright.


    However, her breathing started to slow as she had lost too much blood, and her face had turned pale as well. Just like a fallen leaf, she seemed like she would float away from Qing Yuan¡¯s arms any time now.


    Qing Yuan¡¯s arms, which was carrying the white-dressed girl, trembled. His handsome face was filled with grief.


    It turned out¡­


    They were strongly fated since destiny had already brought them together ten years ago.


    However, he was ignorant all this time.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I have saved you from those scoundrels and you saved me one year ago. We are even, we are literally even! Why do you still try to save me? Why?!¡±


    The youth cried out hysterically, even the other people present were somehow moved.


    The white-dressed girl gently held onto his hand and lovingly traced the last words in his palm.


    ¡°Because I like you¡­ ¡±


    ¡®Because I like you, so I saved you from those ferocious beasts one year ago, not caring about all the danger.¡¯

 Chapter 609 - Qing Yuans Regret II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Because I like you. Even if I have to bear countless grievances or humiliation, I would still stay by your side just in hope that I can look at you again¡­


    ¡®Because I like you. Even if you cannot recognize me, I will still¡­ willingly¡­¡¯


    The white-dressed girl¡¯s hand gradually loosened and fell from his hand onto the ground.


    It seemed like her vision slowly starting to be blocked by a layer of mist. No matter how hard she tried to open her eyes, she could not look clearly at the face before her.


    That face was deeply etched into her memory, making it unforgettable for her whole life.


    Blood ran flowed from the corners of the girl¡¯s lips onto Qing Yuan¡¯s hands,


    The girl in Qing Yuan¡¯s arms gradually turned cold. He kneeled¡­ and did not get up, for a long time.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go. I promise you, if you come back, I¡¯ll marry you, and you¡¯ll be my wife, okay? I will treat you well for the rest of my life, if you could just come back¡­ come back¡­¡±


    The woman in his arms was dead. She could not respond to him anymore.


    The sky was silent.


    It was a sunny day. However, the sun could not remove the gloom in his heart.


    His fingers gripped onto the woman¡¯s sleeve, tightly. Again, tears silently streamed down his face, and the young man finally lifted his head after a long moment. He stared at the silent, serene, and calm sky, and then he cried out hysterically.


    ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!¡±


    ***


    Ziyan¡¯s face looked disgusted as she seemed to be annoyed by Yun¡¯er¡¯s sudden appearance.


    However, when she realized she did not have to rely on Qing Yuan anymore, her frowning eyebrows gently relaxed, and a sneer started playing on her lips. ¡°Qing Yuan, you only deserve to be with such an ugly woman!¡±


    Qing Yuan carried the woman and slowly stood up. His face was already completely drained of its color long ago, and his eyes were dull and blank.


    Even he had found out Ziyan¡¯s true color and was betrayed by her, he did not feel that sad either. He felt as if he had lost all his soul, and now he lived just like a zombie.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ prettier than you.¡±


    However, he had found the wrong person and loved the wrong person¡­


    Therefore, heaven wanted to punish him by taking away the one he should really love.


    Qing Yuan suddenly burst into laughter as he cried. That laugh was hysterical and it filled the calmness under the sky with a strange atmosphere.


    ¡°What goes around, comes around. Now heaven has punished me, how will heaven¡­ let go of you? Hahaha!¡± Qing Yuan laughed out loud. He seemed very lonely as his gown swayed along with the breeze.


    It was as if he was the only one that was left in the world¡­


    Ziyan¡¯s face reflected annoyance. Just as she wanted to speak, she noticed Zhao Yao, who was standing next to her glancing at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s expression immediately changed as she leaned in closer to Zhao Yao with her soft and charming body. ¡°Master, why would I hide from you? You¡¯re the one whom I love the most in the world, how could I deceive you?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Zhao Yao snorted coldly as he squinted at Qing Yuan¡¯s back. A cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°However, I must not let this person go, alive.¡±


    He wanted to punish him because Qing Yuan had wanted to taint his woman.


    Perhaps Ziyan was stung by her conscience, or she never really wanted Qing Yuan to die. Therefore, when Zhao Yao wanted to beat him again, her snowy white hand silently made its way onto his neck. ¡°Master, he¡¯s already useless now, there¡¯s no use to kill him, why don¡¯t we spare him his doggie life, also¡­¡±


    Ziyan lowered her head shyly.


    ¡°He will always be reminded of his own limitations. He knows that if he compared himself with Master, it will be like comparing the sky to the earth. Soon, he will naturally stop to have feelings for me. Even if he really feels something for me, I will definitely turn him down!¡±

 Chapter 610 - Qing Yuans Regret III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Coldness flashed in Zhao Yao¡¯s eyes. Indeed, he should still show some respect to the beauty.


    As for Qing Yuan¡­ he would kill him when Ziyan¡¯s not around!


    ¡°Well, for Yan¡¯er¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll spare his life.¡±


    Ziyan seemed shy as her pretty eyes flashed dimly. ¡°Yan¡¯er says thanks on Qing Yuan¡¯s behalf and pay her respects for Master¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡®Qing Yuan, you saved me just now, and I¡¯ve saved you too now. We are even.


    ¡®I owe you nothing anymore!


    ¡®If you dare to bother me again next time, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡¯


    Ziyan lowered her eyes to hide away the malice in her eyes.


    In Ziyan¡¯s mind, even Qing Yuan if had found out that it was Yun¡¯er who saved him, he would only appreciate her or mourn for her death.


    He would never really fall for such an ugly woman.


    Therefore¡­ that fellow would still come and bother her again!


    Anyway, she had already given him an opportunity. If there were still the next time, she would not stop the master if the master wanted to beat him again¡­


    ¡°Master Zhao, have you finished dealing with your family matters? It¡¯s time for us to allocate these spirit beasts now.¡±


    Qing Shan seemed sardonic as he sneered. ¡°Besides the three-striped tiger, I can leave all the rest of the spirit beasts to you! ¡± He sounded quite sarcastic.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yan seemed cold. ¡°I must bring the three-striped tiger back with me, or else, the tigress in my house, she will definitely swallow me!¡±


    ¡°Only the three-striped tiger is valuable, I don¡¯t need any other spirit beasts. Master Zhao, you¡¯re here alone, and you have a burden with you, do you think you can fight against my Green Gate on your own?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Yao cackled as his lips twitched. ¡°Qing Shan, if you dare to take my three-striped tiger, you just wait for my Talon¡¯s Gate to attack you when I go back!¡±


    These two people were quarreling as if there was no one else around them. Also, it was as if the three-striped tiger already belonged to them.


    With several cubs in the three-striped tiger¡¯s mouth, it kept moving backward as it coldly looked on vigilantly at the humans in front of it.


    ¡°Zhao Yao.¡±


    The corners of Qing Shan¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, he looked past Zhao Yao and at the bush in front of them. ¡°I think we don¡¯t need to fight anymore, because¡­ I¡¯ve found another Tier-5 spirit beast.¡±


    Zhao Yao was shocked. He slowly turned his head around, and suddenly, he saw a mighty Tier-5 Earth Bear poking its head out of the bush.


    It looked lost as it could not understand what was going on.


    Then, it slowly walked out of the bush¡­


    Beary II turned and looked at the three-striped tiger that was not far away.


    Its bear-eyes suddenly lit up as it roared.


    ¡°Earth Bear? Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re actually quite in the lucky to bump into two Tier-5 spirit beasts at the same time. In this case, I¡¯ll take the earth bear, and you can get the three-striped tiger¡­¡±


    Zhao Yao cackled and walked toward the earth bear.


    In the next second, his face turned stiff as he stopped¡­


    Spirit beasts started jumping out of the bush.


    Silver leopard, fire fox, two-headed snake¡­ there were all kinds of spirit beasts and even a tree amongst the spirit beasts.


    The most important thing was, the spirit beasts that led the group¡ªthere were all Tier-5 spirit beasts!


    Zhao Yao could feel a chill down his spine as he could not even take another step forward. His lips were trembling as his eyes were flooded with terror.


    How could this be¡­


    He was only hoping for another Tier-5 spirit beast, just so he or Qing Yan would not suffer or hurt each other.


    However, he did not expect such a number of spirit beasts!

 Chapter 611 - Qing Yuans Regret IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Such an amount of Tier-5 spirit beasts. Even if Zhao Yao teamed up with Qing Shan, they might not be capable of fighting against the spirit beasts. On top of that, he was also burdened by another person too.


    Indeed, Zhao Yao was very annoyed about how Qing Shan had called Ziyan a ¡®burden¡¯. However, with the appearance of this group of spirit beasts, he finally understood that¡­ how wrong it was for him to bring Ziyan along here.


    She was such a burden and not even his wife!


    Qing Shan¡¯s face turned pale too. His body trembled as his eyes were wild with terror.


    In comparison to their horror, as Ziyan saw the young girl following closely behind the spirit beasts, her pupils shrank as a deep hatred engulfed her heart and made her tremble.


    Feng Ruqing!


    Why was she there?


    This woman was like a ghost that kept haunting her! She would meet her every time!


    Feng Ruqing did not notice Ziyan.


    She stopped and looked around as her vision landed on the three-striped tiger.


    Especially when she noticed the scar on the three-striped tiger, anger suddenly burned inside her heart and exploded. She raised her leg and moved forward, suddenly she was in front of the three-striped tiger in just a few steps.


    ¡°All of you, eat the fruits.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took out the purple dragon king fruit. Her face was calm, but beneath that, it was filled with extreme rage.


    ¡°I wonder who this young lady is¡­ ¡± Zhao Yao braced himself and asked in horror.


    Feng Ruqing turned around as her hair swayed with the breeze. She was stunningly beautiful. ¡°I am your father1!¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Zhao Yao was confused as he did not quite understand what did Feng Ruqing mean.


    ¡°I am your father!¡±


    Zhao Yao understood that sentence now. He suddenly looked disgusted as anger started to burn inside his heart. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re at such a young age but to talk in such a menacing tone, and also to gang up with the spirit beasts. Don¡¯t you know that the purpose of humans coming to the Forest of Spirit Beasts this time? That is to turn the spirit beasts into slaves forever?¡±


    What they wanted was not only a contract with the spirit beasts¡­


    But, they wanted all the spirit beasts to be subjected to the mighty humans and never again defy any of the humans¡¯ commands.


    However, Feng Ruqing was different from them even though they were all human, she used the precious spirit herbs to save and cure the spirit beasts.


    The spirit beasts were only injured, what was the big deal if the spirit beast were still alive? The spirit beasts could just endure the pain, it was such a waste to feed the spirit beasts with spirit herbs!


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked toward Zhao Yao.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not aware of your intentions of coming to the Forest of Spirit Beasts¡­


    ¡°However, my purpose is to give you guys a real lesson on how to be righteous humans!¡±


    ¡®If the spirit beasts had initiated the attack, the killing, or the eating of humans wantonly, it¡¯s reasonable for you to take revenge.


    ¡®However¡­


    ¡®Most of the spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts have never taken a step outside the Forest of Spirit Beasts before.


    ¡®If you did not invade their home or rob the treasure that they are guarding, they would never attack the humans first.


    ¡®It¡¯s apparent that they did not do anything harmful to humans. How could the human hurt the spirit beasts just because the humans want to?¡¯


    Human nature was as terrible as hell, but she would let the world know that not all the people had such malicious hearts!


    Not all the people were as malicious as the people from the reclusive world as they would not rely on power and recklessly invade the spirit beasts¡¯ home or even to force them to death!


    The three-striped tiger sobbed.


    It rubbed its head on Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves as its eyes were filled with tears.


    It had protected some of the spirit beasts and escaped to this place. However, before it came back, those spirit beasts that had helped Feng Ruqing to grow spirit herbs¡­ had already been caught and murdered by the humans.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Qing Shan sneered. ¡°Spirit beasts are spirit beasts. Do you really think that these spirit beasts can act like humans? Either they completely submit to the humans and be slaves forever, or be killed! If they¡¯re not dead, they will hurt someone soon!¡±

 Chapter 612 - Qing Yuans Regret V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly as anger burned wildly within her. ¡°I won¡¯t care much about the spirit beasts that hurt people, however¡­ just because a spirit beast had hurt the humans, you guys are catching and killing all of the spirit beasts?¡±


    That was really ridiculous!


    She admitted that not all the spirit beasts were as cute and docile as the spirit beasts she had met. Indeed, for some of the spirit beasts, they really hurt people recklessly.


    However, that was not the reason for them to catch and kill all of the spirit beasts!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Qing Shan laughed wildly. ¡°The wild spirit beasts are extremely wild in their nature, we¡¯d rather kill all the spirit beasts and not risk the chance for the spirit beast to kill anyone! If they want to live, they would only be given a chance, which is to reach an agreement with the human and forever be human¡¯s slaves!¡±


    ¡°Do you insist on killing the spirit beasts?¡± The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted as she looked at the silver leopard and the other spirit beasts that were not too far in the distance. ¡°Then today, I will let you taste the feeling of being killed by the spirit beasts!¡±


    GRRRRR!


    The spirit beasts had already lost their control since the beginning. If it was not because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s orders, they would never have been able to hold themselves back up until this point.


    Now with Feng Ruqing¡¯s command, all the spirit beasts growled, revealing their ferocious claws before pouncing on Qing Shan and the others.


    Qing Shan¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. ¡°Little girl, do you know how many people from the reclusive family have come here? I admit that you have quite a number of the spirit beasts with you, but what makes you think you are capable of standing against the whole reclusive world on your own?¡±


    It was that sentence again, ¡®to stand against the whole reclusive world!¡¯


    ¡°Firstly, your powers do not represent the whole reclusive world, not all the powers from the reclusive world will behave in the same way as you do. Secondly¡­ what¡¯s the big deal if the entire reclusive world is here? I have decided to protect them, so I¡¯m determined and brave enough to stand against the whole reclusive world!¡±


    If the whole reclusive world were to stand on the other side, against the Forest of Spirit Beasts, then she¡­ would always be on the spirit beasts¡¯ side¡­ to fight against the whole world!


    Qing Shan¡¯s body jolted. Somehow, he recalled a legendary tale he heard of from a few decades ago¡­


    In the eyes of the reclusive world, they did not only disregard the spirit beasts¡¯ lives, but even for ordinary humans¡¯ lives, they regarded their lives like ants, worthless.


    However, a genius was born in the secular world.


    Even for the three forces, like the Divine Herbs Sect, could never outdo any one of the forces on their own.


    However¡­ with his talent¡­


    He could fight against the whole reclusive world on his own, simply because he wanted to protect the common folk!


    The girl standing in front of Qing Shan seemed to resemble the genius in that legendary tale.


    They were so similar to the extent that¡­ the whole world would be frightened by her presence.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡± Qing Shan¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Tian Ya?¡±


    Back then, Qing Shan was only a young man.


    However, he was the only person from Green Gate who was lucky enough to meet that genius before.


    Previously, when the genius showed up, it was so shocking that the whole reclusive world was not peaceful. Many forces had sent their powerhouses to battle against him.


    That battle had lasted for three days and three nights¡­


    Many powerhouses were defeated by him.


    As for the three forces, like the Divine Herbs Sect, they had lost more than a dozen of their senior powerhouses.


    There was no way a person could be able to kill all the powerhouses from the reclusive world on his own.


    In the end, both parties signed a contract.


    The world thought it was that genius who had lost as he was forced to go to a place where he could never return.


    However, only the people who had battled with him before knew well that, the reclusive world, had lost to him terribly!


    It was so terrible that they still had not recovered from it!


    Qing Shan¡¯s lips trembled. In the past, there was already a Tian Ya who was enough to cast a shadow over the world. If another person like him were to turn up, they should be afraid that the reclusive world would surely be overthrown this time¡­

 Chapter 613 - Qing Yuans Regret VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s the wicked aunt.¡±


    Qing Han looked around and noticed Ziyan, who was standing not far away.


    Ziyan was already pale. Her lips trembled slightly, and her eyes were filled with horror as she wanted to hide.


    But Feng Ruqing already shot a glance at her.


    Ziyan looked more disgusted as Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were unpleasant to look at. She clenched her fists tightly and forced herself to look back at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left Qing Yuan?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Ziyan, who was approaching Zhao Yao. There was a sneer playing on the corners of her lips.


    This was a scene she had already foreseen long ago.


    When Qing Yuan¡¯s strength regresses, Ziyan would eventually leave him.


    The only thing was that she did not expect things to turn this way so soon¡­ for Ziyan to have already found herself a new man.


    Perhaps this time¡­ Qing Yuan would finally see her true color thoroughly. Luckily, Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother did not train Qing Yuan in vain.


    Ziyan¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet.


    She had already noticed Zhao Yao, who had just evaded the spirit beasts¡¯ claws, was already looking at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was that guy who was bothering you? What did she mean when she said that you¡¯ve left him? Do you know this girl too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Ziyan screamed as she bit her lip hard. She looked resentful. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s with Qing Yuan. She can¡¯t bear to see how I had turned Qing Yuan down, so she¡¯s here to help him to frame me!¡±


    For a moment, Zhao Yao could not think about anything more as the silver leopard was rushing toward him.


    Fighting was not the silver leopard clan¡¯s nature. However, that did not mean that they did not know how to fight.


    Just like the wind, the silver leopards¡¯ bodies were robust and their teeth were sharp. Their sharp claws emitted cold rays as they swiftly attacked Zhao Yao.


    Zhao Yao evaded from the side, but the earth bear behind him smashed its fist upon him.


    If he were not strong enough and did not respond in time, that smash from the bear was strong enough to cripple him badly, if he was not smashed into a meat pulp already.


    The three-striped tiger was almost fully recovered as it shook its fur and put its cub on the ground. Then, it roared ferociously and swiftly pounced on Zhao Yao¡­


    Qing Shan, on the other hand, was not doing any better either. Under the spirit beasts¡¯ claws and fangs, his shirt was already ragged, and his skin was already shredded by the sharp claws.


    Aside from having to deal with the two-headed poisonous snake, he also had to battle with a powerless treant, which was not only unable to feel pain but also never seemed to be damaged.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Qing Han looked at the groups of people as she swallowed her saliva, hard. ¡°Can we find the ape to cook for us? I¡¯m hungry, and I want to eat some fried food, something braised with soy sauce, and sweet and sour food¡­ ¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not reply as she remained silent for quite a while. Then, she touched Qing Han¡¯s little head and gently said, ¡°There are spirit herbs in the medium.¡±


    ¡°The spirit herbs are used to fill my stomach, but the dim sums are used to fulfill my stomach¡¯s desire.¡± Qing Han pursed her lips and looked at Qing Shan and the others hungrily. She tapped her pink lips with her fingers as the corners of her lips started to drip with saliva.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t bathed¡­ ¡±


    Whatever it was, she must prevent Qing Han from developing such a bad habit.


    Qing Han looked disappointed as her eyes were flooded with sadness. ¡°Mother, if there are some old fellows who have taken their baths the next time, can I eat them?¡±


    ¡°No, there are some old fellows who have committed too many crimes in their lives. They can¡¯t ever be washed clean, no matter how hard they try to. If you eat them, you will hurt your stomach, and you will be the one who will be suffering eventually.¡±


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted. However, beneath her calm voice was a tinge of resentment that was difficult to conceal.

 Chapter 614 - Qing Yuans Regret VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hmm, why are there so many Tier-5 spirit beasts here? It seems like we didn¡¯t come in vain this time.¡±


    Suddenly, a frightening voice came from the bush.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her head and looked ahead of her. A group of people slowly walked out with confident smiles. It was as if those spirit beasts already belonged to them.


    ¡°Dark Chamber Master, Butterfly Mansion Master, Ling Yun Clan Master, Eight-Diagram Gate Master, and Paramount Young Master, Jiu Ming, quick, help me! Quickly kill this woman who wants to protect the spirit beasts and fight against the whole reclusive world!¡± Qing Shan sounded manic. He looked hideous as his eyes were bloodshot.


    Jiu Ming subconsciously took two steps to the side. He wanted to separate himself from the crowd some distance away.


    The corners of his lips were lifted into a smile, a very moving smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a passerby. I¡¯m not with you guys, don¡¯t get me involved in whatever you guys want to do.¡±


    As Jiu Ming finished his words, he did not look at Zhao Yao¡¯s pale face since he had already scanned through the crowds and was staring at that stunning face.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve sneaked into the Forest of Spirit Beasts alone without informing me. I was waiting for you at Paramount.¡± He sighed and slowly walked toward Feng Ruqing. He stretched out his hand to pat her head. His voice was affectionate. ¡°What if you got bullied here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing slapped Jiu Ming¡¯s hand away and fixed her hair. ¡°If you dare to touch my hair again, I will kill you!¡±


    Jiu Ming remained silent for a while before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m really not with them. I bumped into them a hundred meters away and found out that there was some situation going on here. So, I followed them here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡±


    That young girl¡¯s sentence had made the man smile. His face reflected light as he stood in the sunlight.


    Even his smile was touching to see.


    Nobody knew and was curious about how he looked like under that mask.


    Just as Feng Ruqing stretched out her hand wanted to take off his mask, he immediately grabbed her wrist the moment her finger touched the mask.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve told you before that if you want to see my face, you must marry me. Or else, I¡¯m afraid that you will be swept off your feet and throw yourself at me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted and sneered. ¡°I just want to see how ugly you are as your look is capable of shocking the world and making the ghosts cry.¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    This little girl, how suspicious was she a person to not to trust that he had a good-looking face?


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Perhaps Ziyan had noticed that many people came to help, her eyes started to fill with contempt and scorn. ¡°Feng Ruqing, it seems that you¡¯ve given up on yourself after you were abandoned by Liu Yuchen. To find a man who is so ugly that he doesn¡¯t even dare to meet people?¡±


    There was a dead silence.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s evil eyes were glaring at Ziyan as a sense of coldness flashed behind his eyes.


    ¡°Zhao Yao, this is your concubine?¡± Ling Yun Clan Master, Ling Fei, noticed that Ziyan was hiding behind Zhao Yao. He cackled and said, ¡°Looks like your taste is not that great. In this kind of situation, she still finds the time to mock others? Besides, is that person at home aware of this?¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s face turned pale.1


    He thought he had hope now with the arrival of this group of people. What if this group of people was to go to his wife and tell her nonsense, seeing that there are so many people? Then, perhaps, his affair with Ziyan would be exposed.

 Chapter 615 - Qing Yuan’s Regret VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this time, Zhao Yao truly regretted the things that he had done. Originally, he brought Ziyan here to relax her mind. He had never thought that both of them would bump into so many people.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Zhao Yao glared at Ziyan.


    Ziyan held her breath as she clenched her fists. Her eyes were reluctantly fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Did she say that I am ugly?¡± Anger burned in Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Just as he lowered his eyes to look at Feng Ruqing, the corner of his lips lifted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should prove it to me? You can do so by¡­ marrying me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her forehead. Feng Lan from Paramount could have brought someone else to the Forest of Spirit Beast. Why must she bring Jiu Ming here?


    ¡°Manor Lady.¡±


    Hong Yu and the rest were thinking that Jiu Ming had something evil planned in his mind. Hence, they quickly came to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and stared warily at Jiu Ming.


    Jiu Ming must have fallen for Feng Ruqing¡¯s beauty and wanted to seduce her. It was a pity that he would never be successful as Feng Ruqing only liked people with freckles on the face.


    It seemed that Jiu Ming did not notice the ladies¡¯ wary stare. His smile grew even more malicious.


    ¡°What do you think? Would you consider my words?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ming, why don¡¯t you go for the ladies in the brothel?¡± Feng Ruqing patted Jiu Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®I need to go for the ladies in the brothel?¡¯ Jiu Ming¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Young Master Jiu Ming.¡± Ling Fei looked at Feng Ruqing, his glare was cold and piercing.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiu Ming roared. His evil gaze swept past Ling Fei.


    Ling Fei¡¯s face darkened. The people from Paramount were too overbearing. Although Paramount had a strong foothold in this realm, Ling Yun clan was not inferior. Moreover, there were people from various sects here.


    ¡°Young Master Jiu Ming, Qing Shan said that this lady is fighting against humans because of the spirit beasts. She is siding the spirit beasts. You truly want to take her side?¡±


    ¡°I wonder who would dare to lay his hand on her today.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°Do you want to go against the entire reclusive world?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s face turned darker.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No one can hurt the person I want to protect.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind. His eyes were filled with wickedness.


    Everyone seemed to be giving off an aura of ferociousness and that aura was spreading in the forest, dispersing in all directions, quickly engulfing the whole area.


    Feng Ruqing held the three-striped cubs in her hands and handed them over to Fu Chen.


    ¡°They are still young. They cannot deal with this. Take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fu Chen nodded slightly He flapped his sleeve to block the ferocious aura from reaching him.


    The cubs that were trembling had calmed down. They rested quietly in Fu Chen¡¯s embrace and looked at the things happening on the outside, bewildered.


    As the cubs were still young, they simply did not know what had happened in the past few days. They were well taken care of and were not in the slightest bit hurt. Naturally, they did not know that their home was nearly destroyed this time.


    Roar!


    Beary II roared as viciousness filled its eyes.


    These are the people who had massacred countless spirit beasts and many of them had even made a pass at the female beasts.


    It was not long since the Beary II had left the Forest of Spirit Beasts. The female beasts, which were still jumping around full of life back then were now lying on the ground, weltering in blood.


    Humans had always been taking the spirit beasts that they wanted and killing the rest. They also took those that could be tamed.

 Chapter 616 - Qing Yuans Regret IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just like humans, spirit beasts too felt pain, sorrow, and were reluctant to leave their homes. They were neither toys nor tools. They had their own dreams and the need for freedom.


    Beary II¡¯s eyes reddened. In a flash, it pounced on one of the disciples from Ling Yun clan and slammed its paw on him. The disciple was badly mutilated and immediately lost his life.


    Qing Shan clenched his fists tightly as she confronted the spirit beasts before his eyes. Just as he turned his head around, the silver leopard pounced on someone, leaving a huge hole on his throat.


    ¡°Lady, did you see that? These are the ferocious spirit beasts that you are defending. They can never be tamed. They must die!¡±


    Feng Ruqing moved forward, the corner of her lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°You all are here to ruin their homes, kill their kin, and take their lives. How can they sit back and do nothing? It is true that spirit beasts are ferocious, they will retaliate if you lay your hands on them.¡±


    When Feng Ruqing was in Hua Xia, besides Che¡¯er, the stray dog that she had adopted¡ªbig gray doggie was her only kin. The big gray doggie was extremely sensible. As the nursing home was set up by Che¡¯er for Feng Ruqing. Naturally, the big gray doggie stayed with her in the nursing home.


    One day, when Feng Ruqing was sunbathing near the door of the nursing home, a kid bumped into her. As she was extremely weak, she could not dodge the kid. The kid did not avoid her and had even raised his arm to push her to the ground.


    Seeing this, the big gray doggie had rushed toward Feng Ruqing and pushed the kid to the ground, just like what the kid had done to Feng Ruqing.


    At this time, the kid¡¯s parents came over and claimed that the big gray doggie had frightened off their kid. They even wanted to kill the big gray doggie.


    A lot of people thought that humans were the masters of the world. Hence, animals must bow down to humans¡­ be obedient, loyal, and never retaliate no matter what humans did to them or their kin. Why?


    If Che¡¯er had not rushed back to the nursing home, Feng Ruqing could never have defended her kin.


    As the saying goes, even a worm will turn. Moreover, these are highly intelligent spirit beasts.


    Qing Shan¡¯s face darkened as he stared wickedly at Feng Ruqing.


    Before Qing Shan could say anything, a ferocious tree stood before him. In a flash, his body was covered with branches.


    The treant¡¯s eyes reddened with rage. It had always been the most patient spirit beast amongst them. However, even a saint would lose his temper at this point.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Qing Shan shouted as he dealt a blow at the treant.


    Stunned, the treant trembled slightly but was still holding onto Qing Shan tightly.


    At this time, the three-striped tiger stood before Qing Shan. Seeing the tiger, Qing Shan was stunned. He wanted to escape from the treant but the treant was too strong. He could not even move the slightest.


    The three-striped tiger bit him on his throat, blood oozed out from his throat and stained his robe red.


    Qing Shan closed his eyes slowly and breathed his last.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Qing Han held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and stared at Feng Ruqing, helplessly.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°Nope. They need to vent their anger. We shall wait until they can no longer handle it.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head.


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Standing obediently at the side, Qing Han looked lovable and adorable.

 Chapter 617 - Qing Yuan’s Regret X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As all the spirit beasts were burning with anger, they attacked more ferociously than before.


    A glimmer of viciousness flickered in Butterfly Mansion Master¡¯s eyes. Her wicked eyes swept past everyone and landed on Feng Ruqing. She knew that Feng Ruqing was the master of all these spirit beasts. They could defeat the spirit beasts only if Feng Ruqing were dead.


    However, Butterfly Mansion Master did not notice that when she rushed toward Feng Ruqing, the young lady who was holding Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand had let go of her hand quietly. She took a few steps forward slowly, her eyes lit up with excitement.


    At this time, everyone on the spot¡ªZhao Yao, Ziyan, and the rest¡ªstop moving and held their breaths. A look of disbelief and shock crept into their eyes as if they have seen a monster. They could not regain their composure for a long while.


    The lovely young lady opened her mouth, her mouth got bigger and bigger. Finally, her mouth was bigger than her tiny body like a giant pot, while Butterfly Mansion Master was like a dish in a pot. She fell directly into the young lady¡¯s mouth.


    After the young lady swallowed Butterfly Mansion Master, her tiny body quickly restored itself to its original shape. She turned her head around as she blinked, innocently.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t intend to have any snack. The snack simply fell into my mouth.¡±


    ¡®What can I do when my daughter is a glutton?¡¯ Feeling a stinging sensation at her head, Feng Ruqing reached out to stroke her forehead.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Suddenly, Qing Han squatted down with her hands holding her tummy. Her eyes were flooded with tears, her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Mother, my stomach hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you before. You can¡¯t just eat anything. Your stomach is upset now.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Mother, it¡¯s killing me¡­¡±


    Qing Han cried in pain as she rolled around on the ground. Her face was ghastly pale.


    Feng Ruqing seemed extremely worried as she quickly picked Qing Han up and held her in her arms.


    ¡°Fu Chen, what happened to Qing Han?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Fu Chen.


    ¡°With Qing Han¡¯s current strength, she cannot digest a Dark Warrior. The strength of the Dark Warrior would remain in her stomach and cause a stomach upset. She just needs to throw it up. That¡¯s a great lesson for her.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Throw it up now.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Qing Han spat out a thick chunk of hair as tears broke free from her eyes


    After the hair, Qing Han spat out a lady who only had half a head left. Butterfly Mansion Master truly had bad luck.


    Previously, when Qing Han had gulped down Tang Shan, his body started to melt from his foot, hence, when Qing Han threw him up, Tang Shan had only lost two legs. This time, Butterfly Mansion Master started melting from her head. Even if Qing Han had thrown her up, she had lost her life.


    When Qing Han threw her up, the pain in her stomach had faded.


    Qing Han put her hands across Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders as she said, innocently, ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll be more careful when I eat something in the future. Maybe the reason why my stomach hurt just now was due to the fact that the lady might not be clean. Maybe it has been a few hundred years since she had last taken a bath.1¡±

 Chapter 618 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Furthermore, she is not clean from head to toe. If you dare to eat anything as you wish again, Fu Chen and I will ignore you.¡± As Feng Ruqing stroked Qing Han¡¯s head, her heart was broken.


    After this, Qing Han would be more careful about the things that she would eat.


    Standing rooted to the spot, everyone glanced at Butterfly Mansion Master who had lost her life and turned to look fearfully at Qing Han. They could feel a wintry coldness run through their bodies and piercing into their hearts. They could not help shivering in fear.


    The world seemed to have sunken into a dead silence. Ziyan clenched her fists as she breathed heavily. A flicker of fear crept into her eyes.


    ¡®Run!¡¯ Currently, this was the only way out for Ziyan. She dared not stay any longer. As she had called off the marriage with Nalan Jing, Feng Ruqing would never let her off easily. Not to mention the things that had happened today.


    Hence, Ziyan quietly took a few steps back. As she was about to run away when no one was noticing, an earth-shaking dragon¡¯s roar sounded from the forest not far away.


    Hearing this, all the spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beast threw themselves onto the ground and lay flatly facing downward, as if paying their respect.


    It was the actual king of the Forest of Spirit Beast. When it roared, its voice could shake heaven and startle the earth.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen. Is that Big Doggie?¡± Qing Han¡¯s big eyes seemed bewildered.


    Fu Chen clenched his fists tightly as his body was shivering violently. His face looked young and naive, his delicate eyes were flooded with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡®Is this real? It¡¯s still alive?¡¯


    The sound of the dragon¡¯s roar kept coming from the forest not far away, echoing in the air. The sound was filled with pain as if the owner of the roar was struggling hard.


    Fu Chen quickly turned around and ran in the direction of the source of the sound.


    Initially, Fung Ruqing did not care about the dragon¡¯s roar. However, when she saw Fu Chen and Qing Han who had vanished in the distance, her face darkened. She rushed toward them as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°Hong Yu, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I am going after Fu Chen and Qing Han.¡±


    ***


    Deep inside the forest, a black dragon was lying in a pool filled with blood. A few humans could be seen, sprawled around in front of the dragon. Simply no one knew if the blood in the red pool belonged to the dragon or the humans.


    ¡°Father, we must not underestimate this black dragon. Even when he is worn out, he is capable of killing so many warriors of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Your mother is not feeling well recently. I heard that the dragon¡¯s meat is very good for health. Take this black dragon back to the Mu family to nourish her body.¡± Mu Ling narrowed his eyes as he stared at the black dragon.


    Even though the face of the young master standing next to Mu Ling was stunning and full of gentleness, his eyes were filled with viciousness. He was such an eyesore.


    ¡°However¡­ he has finally lost,¡± Mu Ling said after a pause.


    A typical spirit beast would grow stronger as soon as it had made a breakthrough. However, this black dragon was extremely weak and had created an opening for others to take this advantage to attack him. Hence, Mu Ling did not have to do anything for the black dragon to be completely defeated.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, let¡¯s go. Your uncle will handle the rest.¡± Mu Ling glanced at the black dragon as he said impassively.


    ¡°Father, are we not bringing the black dragon home?¡± Startled, Mu Xi asked.

 Chapter 619 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There is no need. I can sense Nan Xian¡¯s aura. He is here too. It would be hard for us to take this black dragon along with us. If he sees you, he would know that we are getting this for your mother.¡± Mu Ling said, anxiously but dully.


    ¡°I know him very well. He would take the black dragon away. I need to take you out of this forest now. If Nan Xian sees your uncle, he would tell him that this black dragon is meant for your grandfather. Both Suyi and Nan Xian only care for your grandfather.¡±


    If Mu Ling knew that Nan Xian would come to the Forest of Spirit Beast, he would never bring Mu Xi here. If Mu Xi was not around, Mu Ling could tell Nan Xian the same thing. However, if Nan Xian saw Mu Xi¡­


    Nan Xian was too similar to Suyi. He would never let Mu Xi off so easily.


    The Mu family was not so much at peace recently. He must not let Nan Xian fight with Mu Xi. Before he could straighten out the external threats, he needed to solve the internal troubles.


    ¡°Father, Mother has sacrificed a lot for the Mu family. It is fine if Suyi does not accept her, but even Nan Xian does not accept her too. Ever since my mother has gotten into the Mu family, Suyi has always been taking away everything that my mother likes. Nan Xian too would do anything to take away the things that I want. Why does he do this to us? What have we done to him?¡± Mu Xi¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Mu Xi¡¯s words filled with grievances. His eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡°Suyi is your mother too. Don¡¯t address her by her name next time!¡± Startled, Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened.


    Hearing this, a lump rose in Mu Xi¡¯s throat, his eyes were filled with hurt and anger.


    ¡®Both Suyi and Nan Xian must die! They are such big threats! The Mu family belongs to me and no one else can take it away!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ling turned around slowly and walked away from the pool. Before he could leave the pool, a lady came into sight.


    Although Mu Ling had met many beauties in his life, he could not deny the fact that the lady before him was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her beauty was neither delicate like a typical lady¡¯s nor elegant like Suyi¡¯s. Her heroic aura was so formidable just like a domineering monarch¡¯s. While she was devastatingly stunning, she was incredibly aggressive.


    However, what made Mu Ling take a second glance was that the lady before him looked extremely familiar. She looked like the lady in a painting that Han Feng had shown him before.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing¡­ that¡¯s the reason why Nan Xian came to the Forest of Spirit Beast.¡¯


    Mu Xi paused. His tender eyes were fixed on the lady who was walking past him and taking his breath away.


    ¡°Father, that lady is far prettier than those you want me to marry. It is a pity that she is not part of the three forces as I know all the ladies of the three forces. However, I can make her my concubine.¡± Mu Xi tapped the bottom of his lips that was curved into a sinister smile.


    ¡°Forget it. Otherwise, Nan Xian¡­¡± Mu Ling narrowed his eyes, a glimmer of viciousness flashed in his eyes.


    Mu Ling did not finish his sentence but Mu Xi had already understood.


    ¡®Nan Xian¡­ this lady belongs to Nan Xian?¡¯ If that was true, Mu Xi wanted to fight with Nan Xian.


    ¡®I wonder¡­ what is the feeling of sleeping with Nan Xian¡¯s lover.¡¯


    Jiu Ming was walking after Feng Ruqing. As he was reaching the pool, he saw the way Mu Xi stared at Feng Ruqing. His lips curved into a wicked smile.

 Chapter 620 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This lady is too eye-catching and can attract someone wherever she goes. Being fat is actually good for her. But¡­¡±


    Jiu Ming turned his head, his bone-chilling gaze pierced Mu Xi¡¯s face.


    ¡°I believe that people of the Mu family from Tian Shen Manor would never force someone.¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡± Mu Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.


    Jiu Ming raised his arm to catch a falling leaf. He tightened his fingers, the leaf vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no one can lay his hand on someone who belongs to me.¡±


    ***


    In a deep pool that was full of blood.


    Once again, the black dragon roared. His blood-curdling roar sounded like he was summoning the spirit beasts. This time, all the spirit beats that had not drawn up a contract with humans rushed toward the black dragon. Many of them were Tier-6 spirit beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Ling stared in the direction where Jiu Ming had left. He squinted as malice flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Father, should we stay for a while? I am afraid that Uncle might not be able to handle this.¡± Mu Xi furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°There is no need. Your uncle can deal with this. Moreover, you can¡¯t meet Nan Xian now and I can¡¯t let you leave alone.¡± Mu Ling had always been taking care of his son on his own. He could not bear to leave him to the others as Mu Xi might sneak in here again when no one was paying attention.


    Furthermore, Mu Ling would never allow Nan Xian to take the black dragon away. If that really happened, he might break Nan Xian¡¯s heart.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ling could feel a burning pain in his head. He did not know why Nan Xian was so stubborn, just like his mother. Even though Nan Xian was Mu Ling¡¯s son, Nan Xian had never listened to him. Hence, Mu Ling had never felt that Nan Xian was his son.


    However, Nan Xian was a rare talent and none of Qing Yan¡¯s children were talented. Hence, Mu Ling had always treated Nan Xian well.


    Otherwise¡­


    If not for Nan Xian, Feng Ruqing would not even be a bed warming servant, what more being a concubine of the Mu family.


    Mu Xi turned his head, his tender gaze fell on Feng Ruqing once again. His eyes were filled with reluctance and relentless determination to win. He wanted to take away everything that Nan Xian owned, be it his status or lover.


    Mu Xi wanted Nan Xian to see his lover submit to Mu Xi.


    All the ladies in the world were attracted to power. If Nan Xian did not go back to the Mu family, he was nothing. Naturally, she knew how to choose between the two of them.


    ***


    ¡°Black Dragon, stop the pointless struggle! Your humble life¡ªa beast life¡ªcould save a human. It¡¯s a fair death after all!¡± Mu Yong lowered his eyes and stared disdainfully at the black dragon.


    Qing Yan was such a great lady. She had sacrificed her health to take care of the old master of the Mu family.


    A humble black dragon could save a kind and gentle lady. It was truly a fair death that honored life.

 Chapter 621 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Moreover, Lady Qing Yan is very kind. Before the young master is here, she had set up a memorial tablet for you in the Mu family. You will be remembered and your name will live on from generation to generation. Hence, you should feel grateful for Lady Qing Yan.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Humans are such fools. What a bunch of idiots!¡± The black dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°I never knew you could actually speak. For a dying dragon, you actually talk quite a lot! You have never appreciated what Qing Yan did for you. You are such an ungrateful dragon. There is no room for you in the Mu family¡¯s ancestral hall.¡± Mu Yong sneered.


    A sudden outburst of momentum was emitted from Mu Yong, dispersing in all directions, flooding toward the black dragon that was still lying in the deep pool.


    The black dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, its piercing eyes stared fearlessly at Mu Yong.


    Initially, the black dragon wanted to call out to the Ninth Emperor but it had never thought that it had attracted a bunch of idiots.


    The black dragon had purposely let out a roar of anguish and despair just now.


    ¡®Perhaps, the Ninth Emperor could hear it? If she heard it, she would come to my rescue¡­¡¯


    The black dragon was worried as he could not confirm that the Ninth Emperor would come¡­


    ¡°Big Doggie!¡±


    At this time, an excited yet familiar voice came from in front of the black dragon. The overjoyed black dragon had nearly lay flat on the ground in shock.


    ¡®Why? Why is she here?¡¯ The black dragon nearly burst into tears. He did not want to see this young lady for the rest of his life. A lump rose in its throat and it only managed to say a few words after a long while.


    ¡°I am not Big Doggie!¡±


    It was a dragon!


    ¡®This lady actually thinks that I am a dog? Which part of me looks like a dog?¡¯


    Back then, when the black dragon had reached the age of transformation, it saw a dragon flying across the sky. The dragon was so imposing that it had decided to transform into a dragon since.


    It turned out that¡­


    The black dragon¡¯s body twitched. It raised its head to look in the direction of the sound. In a flash, its body stiffened.


    A familiar figure appeared after Fu Chen and Qing Han¡­


    Her face, aura, and body¡­ were too similar to the person it had yearned for, for years.


    Tears streamed uncontrollably down its face.


    Once again, the black dragon roared. This time, its voice was no longer filled with grievance and resentment. Instead, it was full of joy and excitement.


    Its giant body soared across the sky. It finally left the pool that it was in for years. Its tail swept away the people who blocked its way. In a flash, it stood before Feng Ruqing.


    Before Feng Ruqing could react, the dragon threw its tail around her and pulled her into its embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here¡­ I have been waiting for you.¡±


    The black dragon had been waiting for countless days, from morning to night. Fortunately, she was finally here¡­


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, I never knew that the Big Doggie has met Mother before. Did it happen when we were in deep sleep¡ªMother came into the Forest of Spirit Beast and met Big Doggie?¡± Qing Han looked at the black dragon in bewilderment and then turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Fu Chen did not say anything. His eyes were fixed on the black dragon and Feng Ruqing. He had found the answers to all the doubts in his mind.


    It was obvious now why no one could enter the medium all these years until Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 622 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was no wonder that Feng Ruqing could break the Ninth Emperor¡¯s formation so easily and her spiritual power was so similar to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s.


    It turned out to be that way¡­


    Before this, Fu Chen had never noticed it.


    Fu Chen¡¯s body shook violently. Tears broke free from his eyes, wetting his young and tender face.


    ¡°Qing Han, the one whom we loved previously and the one whom we love now are the same person.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was the Ninth Emperor!


    Fu Chen had just found out. He should have realized it earlier, but he did not put much thought into this.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, I don¡¯t get you¡­ the person I loved back then was the Ninth Emperor. The person I love now is Mother. They are not the same person.¡± Qing Han was confused.


    ¡®Is Brother Fu Chen so overjoyed that he had lost his mind? There are two persons whom I love. Why is he saying that there is just one?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph! Brother Fu Chen, you have lost your mind. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Mother said that talking to a fool will make me as foolish as he is.¡± Qing Han snorted and turned her head away. When she saw the black dragon, her eyes lit up.


    ¡®Who is the fool now?¡¯ Hearing this, Fu Chen was burning with rage.


    Buried in the black dragon¡¯s embrace, Feng Ruqing could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Fu Chen, take this bastard away from me!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go this time. Once I take my hand off of you, you will leave me alone in this place! You are such a ruthless lady! You promised to stay by my side forever when you took me home but you actually ran away with a man. You had even lost your life after that. You can never leave me after this!¡±


    In her previous life, the black dragon had let go of her. Hence, it stayed and guarded that place for her. It had never broken its promise. As long as it was still alive, it would take good care of her home. However, she did not keep her promise. She had left and never returned since.


    She had promised that¡­


    It will never trust her again. If it let her go, she would leave it once again. It would wait for her, all alone. It was a great struggle as it could not live without her.


    ¡°Little Ninth1, I know that you don¡¯t like the way I look now. As long as you stay by my side, I will change into whatever you like. I can even change into a dog,¡± the black dragon said desperately. It begged her so pitifully.


    ¡°What should I do so you know that you¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡± Feng Ruqing said, after being silent for a while.


    ¡°No, you are Little Ninth!¡± The black dragon raised its voice and then lowered its voice as if afraid that it might frighten her off.


    ¡°Previously, when I¡¯ve nearly made a breakthrough, I needed to fall into a deep sleep due to a special reason. However, I had a long dream when I was asleep¡­¡±


    ¡°The time setting in the dream was different from reality. I have been staying there for more than ten years. In my dream, I could choose what I want to transform into again. As you like dogs, I transformed into a dog.¡±


    The black dragon was no dragon. It was created from spiritual qi. It could choose its physical appearance. Before it could transform, it saw a dragon by accident. Hence, it had chosen to transform into a dragon during its first transformation. However, it had not met the Ninth Emperor back then¡­


    ¡°You looked extremely weak and pitiful in my dream. You are absolutely different from the person you used to be¡ªthe one who could move heaven and earth. However, your naming skill is still as awful as always¡ªBig Black, Big Gray Doggie.¡±

 Chapter 623 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing stopped struggling as her body stiffened. She raised her head and stared straight at the black dragon before her.


    Its eyes were as gentle as a stream of water.


    ¡°Previously, you were so omnipotent and had always been protecting me. When I finally got the chance to protect you, although you still have an unyielding spirit, your body was so weak that even a kid could hurt you.


    ¡°I can still remember that a kid had taken advantage of your poor health and wanted to push you down to the ground. Fortunately, I saw it. I rushed to save you and pushed him away. You are mine and no one can hurt you even the slightest bit.


    ¡°It was a pity that I was weak too. The parent of the kid came and wanted to kill me. It was you who held me tightly in your arms and shielded me with your own body from being beaten up to death. Even though I know that was just a dream, my heart was ripped apart. I wanted to kill all of them but I was afraid that I would bring you trouble.¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s eyes were blazing with murderous intent, but when it lowered its eyes to look at the lady in its embrace, its eyes were filled with gentleness and sorrow.


    ¡°Little Ninth, tell me. How can a dream be so heartbreaking? You left me even in my dream. I don¡¯t want to lose you again. Hence, I have not taken a sip of water or a bite of food since. I want to wake up. Luckily, I was awake when I breathed my last in my dream. I am finally awake and I get to meet you! Little Ninth, you can never leave me again for the rest of my life!¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stroked the black dragon¡¯s eyes, tears broke free from the corners of her eyes without her knowing it. However, the corner of her lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°Big Gray Doggie?¡±


    ¡°I am Big Black. Little Ninth, have you truly forgotten about me? That¡¯s the name you gave me,¡± the black dragon said anxiously.


    ¡°Big Gray Doggie?¡±


    ¡°I am Big Black, not Big Gray Doggie. That was just a dream.¡±


    ¡°Big Gray Doggie,¡± Feng Ruqing said affirmatively.


    Feng Ruqing put her arms around the black dragon and held it tightly in her arms.


    ¡®That¡¯s great! Che¡¯er is here and now you are here too!¡¯ The two people that she loved the most in Hua Xia were here.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, why is Mother crying?¡± Qing Han turned to look at Fu Chen as she pursed her lips together with a dull ache in her heart. She did not want to see Feng Ruqing crying.


    ¡®Mother should smile, she must not cry.¡¯


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± Fu Chen glanced at Qing Han.


    ¡°Oh, I have forgotten to do that.¡± Qing Han was slightly startled.


    Swoosh!


    A glimmer of cold light flashed. The black dragon tugged Feng Ruqing in his embrace and turned his back to the light sword. His eyes were icy cold.


    The light sword pierced through the black dragon¡¯s skin and blood started to ooze from the cut. Feeling the stinging pain, the black dragon merely frowned but did not move the slightest. It was because there was someone in its embrace that it had wanted to protect for its whole life. The one it had yearned and loved for years.


    Before Mu Yong threw another wave of attack, Jiu Ming had rushed past everyone and stood before Feng Ruqing in a blink of an eye.


    The aura emitted from the sword vanished without a trace as soon as Jiu Ming appeared. A peaceful silence was finally restored to the world.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You want to go against the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor?¡± Mu Yong stared coldly at Jiu Ming as he snarled. His face darkened a few shades.


    ¡®The Mu family¡­¡¯


    Hearing the two words, a sense of cruelness glinted in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. She stared coldly at Mu Yong.


    She could still remember that someone from the Mu family had proposed an arranged marriage and wanted her to be the concubine of the Mu family¡¯s young master.

 Chapter 624 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Haha!


    The person she liked was the state preceptor. Who the hell was that young master of the Mu family?


    Was he more handsome and gentler than the state preceptor?


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Jiu Ming shrugged and smirked. ¡°This girl is a member of mine. I certainly don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her and her beast.¡±


    The black dragon was vigilant. ¡°Little Ninth, when did you find another man? You don¡¯t like him anymore? If you don¡¯t like him, you can try to accept me. This guy doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face. He must be very ugly. I am much more handsome than him when I transform into a human. I can be all the types of men that you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know all the sex positions that you like. I have seen many pornographic materials when I was bored. I have also read a lot of books. How can this human compare with me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing supported her forehead with her hand due to a headache.


    ¡°I have no interest in human beasts.¡±


    ¡°I am not a dragon or a dog. I will transform into a human if you like a human. I am not a spirit beast or a human beast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am not interested in that either.¡±


    ¡®You are not the state preceptor.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing shrugged as she struggled to get away from the black dragon¡¯s arms. Her eyes moved to the black dragon¡¯s back. After seeing those hideous scars, she suddenly squinted as she experienced a surge of anger in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to touch my dog¡­ No, my dragon?¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness.


    It was so good to be loved by her.


    Just like in back in those years.


    It was a pity that Little Ninth had already been picked up by a wild man. If it had become a human earlier, would Little Ninth become his?


    Fortunately, he should still have a chance in this life¡­


    ¡°Hey girl, you shall leave with your dragon first. I will handle this person from the Mu family.¡±


    Jiu Ming smirked as his evil eyes began to glow.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything because she saw that the deep pond where the black dragon had once stayed was filled with blood.


    Her face suddenly turned gloomy and ghastly. After retrieving a purple dragon king fruit, she angrily looked at Mu Yong.


    At this moment, not only the group of beasts who were summoned appeared but also the other forces from the reclusive world. They were aware of the movement, hence they quickly rushed over and arrived at the forest.


    ¡°The people of the Mu family at Tian Shen Manor are also coming?¡±


    One of the ladies was a little surprised. She did not seem to think that she would see the people of Tian Shen Manor in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    ¡®If the people of the Tian Shen Manor is coming, this black dragon will surely die¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to leave. It¡¯s just that, there are too many people coming.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Jiu Ming. Her face was plastered with a smile that was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Therefore, there is no other way. I can only stay with you.¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled helplessly. This girl had so many excuses.


    If she wanted to leave, there would always be a way to leave.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can stay. Just go to the side and see how I will do you justice.¡± Jiu Ming stretched his hand out and stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.


    The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth stiffened. She did not brush away Jiu Ming¡¯s hand this time. She just fixed her hair and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If your hair is messy, I will help you pin up your hair when we go back, okay?¡± Jiu Ming smiled.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Just forget it. You are not my state preceptor, I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Do you like him very much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing slightly smiled. ¡°I like beautiful people. However, I like the state preceptor more than the others.¡±

 Chapter 625 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming always thought that his intentions were pure. He had always taken good care of Feng Ruqing.


    But when he heard her saying that, there was still a hint of jealousy in his heart.


    He was jealous that there was a man in this world that had someone love him this much.


    That someone happened to be Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Little girl, we, the Mu family, are determined to have the black dragon. Although the assistant you found is strong, he is still nothing compared to my whole family!¡± Mu Yong sneered and looked at Feng Ruqing. He had never looked at any other people from the reclusive world.


    This was Tian Shen Manor¡¯s pride.


    No one in the world was worthy in their eyes except for the two forces of the Divine Herbs Sect!


    The people of other forces just remained silent.


    Mu Yong was Tian Shen Manor¡¯s old master¡¯s cousin. Although he was just the old master¡¯s collateral family member, he still held a significant position in the Mu family due to his seniority in the family.


    They were not foolish. They knew that they should not be against the Mu family.


    Furthermore, their purpose for coming here was to kill the black dragon. The result was the same regardless of who killed the black dragon, and it had nothing to do with them!


    After all, there was only one black dragon. It was better to kill it right away than fighting among one another over it.


    Yes.


    When the news of the black dragon being weak had spread, the people of the reclusive world originally wanted to seize it, but there was only one black dragon.


    The reclusive world had to fight one another over it. Why should they bother?


    It was better to kill the source of greed directly. No one in the reclusive world would fight over the black dragon.


    Feng Ruqing slowly stepped forward. The wind blew through her green hair and her red dress fluttered in the wind. Her expressionless face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he was my dog before¡­ No, my dragon! Hence, I didn¡¯t want to meddle with the dragon that almost destroyed the Forest of the Spirit Beasts. Now that I know¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head. ¡°Do you think that I will give him to others?¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s face had changed.


    Little Ninth did not come here because of him?


    A beast in the Forest of Spirit Beasts hooked up with his Little Ninth? Who was it? See if he will kill it!


    ¡°Big Doggie!¡± Qing Han was serious. ¡°I said that Big Black is a big doggie, and my mother has admitted it.¡±


    A smile touched the corners of his lips. ¡°I am a dragon now!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Mother does not like dragons.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Big Black was silent for a while. ¡°I am a big doggie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Mother and the Ninth Emperor are so alike. The Ninth Emperor also doesn¡¯t like dragons. It seemed that the Ninth Emperor was hurt by a dragon¡¯s horn before. After that, the Ninth Emperor never liked dragons again¡­¡± Qing Han¡¯s eyes looked dull, almost vacuous. Her childish voice was also cute.


    It seemed difficult to understand.


    ***


    Suddenly, a sword flashed through the air.


    When Jiu Ming raised his hand, he pulled Feng Ruqing behind him. As his hand stretched out, he quickly created a barrier using the sword in his hand to fight against the incoming power. A powerful force exploded upon the collision of the swords in the air.


    The force was directed at Jiu Ming. With a clatter, the mask on his face cracked.


    Finally, the crack grew wider and wider from the bottom to the top of the mask until it broke apart.


    The man¡¯s black hair fell blocking half of his face.


    He slowly raised his head. Everyone suddenly saw an irresistibly charming face.


    At this moment, everyone, men and women, stopped breathing for a moment.

 Chapter 626 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everyone was staring at his face. Their eyes seemed to be filled with panic and disgust.


    It was a beautiful face behind the mask.


    It was so beautiful and gorgeous like a crown.


    But the man¡¯s left face had a purple lightning mark from the corner of the eyebrow to the eye. It was so clear and deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s fingers touched his eyes. The corners of his lips lifted a little. ¡°Little girl, are you afraid of me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up. Although she did not know what this pattern meant, she had already discovered it from others¡¯ reactions.


    She sneered. This time, she did not stay away from Jiu Ming. Her voice was clear and firm.


    ¡°I have seen a lot of people in this life. That thing called heart is far more terrible than hell. What can your face reckon? Your face is pretty, but some people regard ugliness as beauty and vice versa.¡±


    Her eyes swept over to everyone who was there. Her eyes were cold and she smiled sardonically.


    Yes. The most terrible thing in the world is the human heart.


    What could a face reckon?


    Jiu Ming was so beautiful. However, she only saw those people watching him in disgust.


    Just because of a mark?


    Ridiculous!


    Jiu Ming¡¯s finger touching the corner of his eye stiffened before he chuckled.


    He had this mark on his face since he was born.


    Everyone regarded him as unlucky and called him a demon.


    Those people¡¯s eyes were always like this¡ªdisgusted, panicked, scared¡­


    He later wore a mask and never dared to take it off to put an end to those stares.


    Until¡­ he met Feng Ruqing¡­


    She was the only one who sincerely praised his beauty in this world!


    She was also the only one who did not run away or get disgusted by him after seeing his face.


    At that moment, his heart trembled a little as if inexplicable feelings were uncontrollably flowing out of him.


    ¡°Little girl, what about we both get together and live together? We can just get married since I like you and you don¡¯t hate me.¡± Jiu Ming smiled attractively.


    Just as he finished his words, a cold aura was felt from afar.


    The aura was heavy, dreadfully thick, and it was even a little stormy.


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows. She then suddenly saw a figure approaching from not far away.


    Her eyes lit up. She quickly rushed toward the man like a wind. Then she ran into the man¡¯s arms like a hungry wolf.


    Jiu Ming and Big Black were speechless.


    All the chill suddenly disappeared.


    The man hugged the girl who was in his arms. He looked down and smiled a little. His cold eyes were filled with gentleness.


    Only she could make him tender and be filled with mischiefs in this world.


    Big Black cried, ¡°Little Ninth, why are you with this guy again?¡±


    He was defeated by this wild man in the last life. In this life, this wild man had hooked up with Little Ninth again when he was asleep.


    He was destined to be a loner¡­


    ¡°Big Doggie, why are you crying?¡± Qing Han saw Big Black crying and she blinked blankly. ¡°Is it because Fu Chen snatched your bones?¡±


    Big Black was silent.

 Chapter 627 - Someone From Tian Shen Manor Came X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Chen kept quiet.


    When did he fall to the point of snatching someone else¡¯s bones?


    No, Big Black was not a dog!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not care about the other people.


    It seemed that there was only one person in her eyes in this world.


    ¡°Did he bully you?¡± The man¡¯s fingers gently stroked her hair. Then he turned and glared coldly at Mu Yong who was stunned.


    Mu Yong was dumbfounded.


    No one told him that Nan Xian would come here.


    Wait, what about the young manor master? Did he just leave?


    Because Mu Ling did order Mu Yong to do something just now. However, Mu Ling quietly told Mu Xi about the news of Nan Xian appearing in the Forest of Spirit Beasts without informing Mu Yong.


    Feng Ruqing saw Mu Yong as she followed Nan Xian¡¯s gaze. She mumbled, ¡°He bullied my dragon.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Then I will kill him and do you justice. Is that okay?¡±


    Feng Ruqing cocked her brows. ¡°Not only that, this Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Mu family even went to the princess¡¯s manor and asked me to be a concubine.¡±


    A concubine?


    Whose?


    Mu Ling or Mu Xi?


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    No matter who it was, no one was allowed to bully his Qing¡¯er!


    ¡°What princess¡¯s manor, I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Mu Yong¡¯s face slightly changed and he clenched his jaw. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, recently the owner is not feeling well. Only the black dragon¡¯s meat can provide him with some nourishment. Do you wish for¡­ the ill old master to be bedridden?¡±


    No wonder the young manor master wanted him to shift the matter to the old master. It turned out that the young manor master had already known that Young Master Nan Xian would also be here!


    Indeed, if Nan Xian knew that the black dragon was taken back to Lady Qing Yan, he would certainly stop it. Nan Xian would let it go if it was related to the old master.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s tone was indifferent and he was expressionless.


    Mu Yong let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that using the old man as an excuse was useful.


    But in the next second, his face hardened.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you want to amputate and kill him or just kill him straight away?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡± Mu Yong angrily gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the old master is sick? Where is your filial piety? Moreover, I am your second uncle. How dare you treat me like this?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian, confused.


    Nan Xian still held her in his arms and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Mu Yong was so furious and rendered speechless to the point where his face turned blue. ¡°I am your second uncle. We are close relatives! Our relationship is so close. How can you pretend not to know me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Nan Xian called after a while.


    Qing Zhu slowly stuck its head out from his sleeve and looked at Mu Yong. ¡°Master, he is indeed your second uncle. I have seen him once.¡±


    ¡°See? Nan Xian. I did not lie to you. I am really your second¡­¡±


    Mu Yong¡¯s smiled and wanted to speak more. Just as he wanted to speak, Qing Zhu spoke again.


    ¡°Master, your memory is really bad. Why do you always forget those unimportant people? You ask me every time! Am I your advisor?¡±


    It was also very tiring to remember so many people!


    Had the master ever considered that it was just a snake?


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at Qing Zhu. ¡°What about some snake soup?¡±


    Qing Zhu shivered a little and immediately made a serious statement. ¡°Master, you only have the princess in your mind. You don¡¯t have to remember anyone else. I will do it for you. You only need to remember the princess.¡±

 Chapter 628 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s long, livid face relaxed. He then looked at Mu Yong coldly again.


    His presence was dominant and oppressive. Aside from Mu Yong, the others from the reclusive world were also scared and afraid to move after hearing how Mu Yong had addressed Nan Xian.


    Young Master Nan Xian.


    They had never seen him, but he was like a legend in Tian Shen Manor!


    Why did this godlike man come here? He even stood up for¡­ a woman?


    ¡°Nan Xian, do you want to disown all your relatives and friends just for a woman?¡± Mu Yong may be too fearful. His voice was sharp and he was panicking. He took a few steps backward and gritted his teeth. ¡°Furthermore, I have captured the black dragon for the old master!¡±


    The black dragon snorted. ¡°You just said that Lady Qing Yan was not feeling well and needed to use me as a medicine.¡±


    Mu Yong¡¯s face turned pale at this moment. This time was indeed Mu Ling¡¯s miscalculation.


    Because the black dragon did not say anything earlier, he did not know that the black dragon could speak. So, they had spoken carelessly in front of it. Who would have known that this black dragon could actually speak?


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s gorgeous face. ¡°The dragon¡­ is yours?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly.


    ¡°Well,¡± Nan Xian calmly responded. ¡°Then no one can touch it.¡±


    He implicated that no one, be it the Mu family¡¯s old master or the Lady Qing Yan, or whoever needed the dragon¡¯s meat, was allowed to touch Feng Ruqing¡¯s dragon.


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    Mu Yong really could not understand and wondered what kind of love-philter did the woman give Nan Xian. How could Nan Xian disown all his relatives and friends just for her?


    Nan Xian was already in front of him before he could say the next sentence.


    The air grew heavy and stuffy causing Mu Yong to have difficulties in breathing. It felt as if there were a giant hill on top of his head. He simply was not able to breathe.


    Then¡­


    With a thud, Mu Yong¡¯s body was suddenly flung out like an arrow before hitting an old tree nearby. Then he slowly fell to the ground.


    He constantly vomited blood. His old face was pale and bloodless.


    Nan Xian approached Mu Yong. He was expressionless when he looked down coldly at Mu Yong who was lying down on the ground.


    His eyes were so cold as if he was watching a stranger.


    ***


    Jiu Ming squinted. His evil eyes fell on the man not far away. There was a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°Little girl, so this is the man you like?¡± He smiled looking at Feng Ruqing and talked to her gently.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and ignored the question.


    Her gaze was entirely on Nan Xian and it never left.


    ¡°It seems that you really like this type.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s fingers caressed his chin and smiled attractively. ¡°What if I tried¡­ to be this type of guy you like?¡±


    Feng Ruqing finally turned to look at Jiu Ming. Her eyes looked like they were looking at a fool.


    ¡°You are not the state preceptor.¡±


    She only liked the state preceptor besides the beauties.


    The frigidity of Nan Xian¡¯s manner melted away at once after he heard her voice. As soon as he lifted his hand, he picked up the old man in front of him and threw him in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Mu Yong was so horrified that he was trembling. He did not dare to move and his eyes were filled with panic in Nan Xian¡¯s incredible presence.


    If he knew that Nan Xian was coming¡­


    He would not have volunteered to follow the young manor master here!

 Chapter 629 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Nan Xian. If you dare to hurt me for this woman, the young manor master and the lady will not let her go!¡± Mu Yong trembled while getting up from the ground. His face was twisted. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that they won¡¯t let her go. They¡¯ll get her and hack her into pieces. The young manor master will never let you be bewitched by a woman who has caused you to disown your relatives and friends!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent as if he did not have any emotions.


    Huh?


    Mu Yong was startled. What did that word mean?


    Just as Mu Yong was hesitating, Nan Xian raised his hand and swung his sword. A neat line was drawn on his chest. Blood kept oozing out and the scene was horrifying.


    ¡°If they want to come, just let them come. However, they may not be able to leave,¡± the man said, calmly.


    His words had made everyone there tremble.


    For Feng Ruqing¡¯s sake, everyone in the world could be his enemy.


    No exceptions.


    Mu Yong¡¯s face was pale and his body was shaking. He did not seem to think that Nan Xian would go to this extent for a woman!


    ¡°He made you stay to deal with me?¡± Nan Xian calmly walked to Mu Yong.


    Mu Yong gritted his teeth, hard. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    After hearing the man¡¯s words, Mu Yong subconsciously sighed in relief. But when he composed himself, a sword slammed into his body. With a thud, the dantian in his body was destroyed.


    The members of the Mu family clearly understood what that meant.


    If one had lost his strength, living in the Mu family was equivalent to hell on earth. It would be better to die than to live!


    Pfff!


    Mu Yong spurted out some blood and kneeled on the ground, weakly. He stared at Nan Xian in horror. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You go back and bring him a message for me,¡± Nan Xian said lightly. ¡°I will be waiting for him in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    That was like saying, ¡®Hurry, go back and tell Mu Ling to quickly come to Liu Yun Kingdom. I am waiting to end his damn life!¡¯


    Mu Yong slowly got up from the ground. He was like an old man who was decades old and his hair was all white. His back was also bent awkwardly and his walking was not as stable as before.


    He did not dare to stay any longer. He was afraid that Nan Xian would kill him.


    Originally, he thought that Suyi was an insignificant person, that Qing Yan was the one whom the young manor master truly loved. He often helped Qing Yan to bully Suyi.


    But¡­


    He did not think that Nan Xian would grow up like this. Even the young manor master did not dare to be too harsh on him.


    Mu Yong was already very tired and had lost his strength. However, his footsteps were quick and he dared not stop.


    The other forces were also panicking after he had left. They initially wanted to leave when Nan Xian had not noticed them before.


    Who knew that Feng Ruqing was already staring at them before they could leave?


    And also, the cages behind them¡­


    There were many high-tiered spirit beasts in those cages. All of them were seriously injured and dying. Some of them helped in cultivating the spirit herbs for her¡­ Now, they all seemed to be losing their vitality and were motionless in those cages.


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing felt incredibly guilty.


    Although she had deceived many spirit beasts from the Forest of Spirit Beasts, she had never forced them to do anything for her. She gave them wages after they had worked for her and she had never hurt them¡­

 Chapter 630 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But now, her spirit beast was hurt to such extent! Her rage suddenly flamed up.


    ¡°Big Gray, how is your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am Big Black, not Big Gray.¡± Black Dragon muttered to itself. ¡°I have slept for a few years. It makes my body weak. There was no way that I could fight against those people just now. However, these people are more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, open all the cages and release the spirit beasts. Then we will fight those people and lock them in those cages. Let them feel how it is like to be in a cage!¡±


    The black dragon smiled. Ninth was always protecting the weak ones whether it was in the past or present.


    She would never allow anyone to hurt anyone or any beast that she cared about.


    ¡°I¡­ we are just passing by¡­¡± A teenager¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°We are really just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Passing by?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°The fox behind you has already bonded with me!¡±


    Even if there was a contractual relationship, the outsiders would not have known that. Only after the fox had been tamed and when they were about to bond with it, only then they would realize that the fox already had an owner.


    Therefore, in normal circumstances, no one would let the beast leave him, or else he would be taken away as an unowned thing!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The teenager gritted his teeth. ¡°I caught the spirit beast in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. How can it have a master?¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and brought her sword down to the ground. The cage was opened instantly.


    The white fox screamed and walked slowly toward Feng Ruqing.


    Its wounds were serious. So, it could not move too fast, but still, it did not stop.


    Its pair of blue eyes were flooded with tears and grievances. At the same time, they were also filled with joy for surviving a disaster.


    Feng Ruqing flew in front of the white fox. She then fed the white fox a purple dragon king fruit.


    Its body gradually recovered after it had swallowed the fruit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here now. I will never leave you alone in the Forest of Spirit Beasts in the future.¡±


    Don¡¯t be afraid¡­


    This sentence reassured the white fox.


    Yes, she had come!


    They did not have to be scared and they would not be taken away. Nonetheless, its species¡­ were all dead, it was the only one left.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Another middle-aged man was confused. ¡°You said that this fox is yours. We are fine with you avenging your spirit beasts. However, the spirit beasts that we have caught are none of your business. So¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood upright. She said coldly, ¡°You said that these spirit beasts are none of my business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even if they had caught the spirit beasts, this woman had no right to meddle with them over this matter.


    ¡°Oh,¡± She responded calmly. She turned to look at the other beasts in the cages. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask one question. Do you want to find a job?¡±


    Job¡­ job?


    Everyone was stunned that she had asked the spirit beasts if they wanted to work.


    Those were spirit beasts¡­ not humans. What could they do besides fighting?


    The spirit beasts in cages involuntarily raised their heads after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Even some of the spirit beasts that could not lift their heads also looked up at Feng Ruqing.


    Recently, there was a rumor circulating in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    A human woman had brought countless spirit herbs to the Forest of Spirit Beasts to recruit some spirit beasts. All spirit beasts that were willing to work for her could have the spirit herbs as their reward! Moreover, they would also gain the freedom that they could never have imagined.

 Chapter 631 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She had never controlled the actions of the spirit beasts. She was only looking for workers who worked full time for her.


    They waited for a long time but she never came to hire more forces.


    Until that day, the news was spread in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    They screamed, shouted, and roared.


    Numerous spirit beasts responded. Although their voices were soft and weak, they still wanted her to hear their determination.


    She was their savior!


    They were more willing to be her long-time workers instead of being treated cruelly by their enemies who had slaughtered their families. At least¡­ they were free and they could still run wild in the forest.


    ¡°Do you see that?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered and turned to look at the middle-aged man. ¡°They are my spirit beasts now!¡±


    The middle-aged man seemed anxious. He did not understand what was wrong with the spirit beasts.


    It was clear that the spirit beasts were unwilling to be enslaved to the humans just now. They had no choice but to harm them so that they would not be captured. Now, they had agreed to bow down to Feng Ruqing just because of what she had said.


    The black dragon looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Ninth is still adored by the spirit beasts.¡±


    She was also adored by the spirit beasts in her former life.


    It was because her mother in her former life was someone from the beast clan.


    Her body was filled with the noble blood of the beast clan. Hence, the spirit beasts had always adored her.


    But, Little Ninth¡¯s parents in this life were ordinary humans. Still, she was loved deeply by the spirit beasts.


    In fact, the black dragon did not know that Feng Ruqing was adored by the spirit beasts because of her Divine-Spirit Fruit. They did not like her for her.


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing was totally different from them.


    They were the ones who aimed to ruin the Forest of Spirit Beasts while Feng Ruqing came to save them.


    The spirit beasts knew perfectly well whose side to choose at a time like that.


    Nan Xian looked at the black dragon calmly. His facial expression became worse and cold when he saw the deep infatuation reflected in Black Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Master.¡± Qing Zhu stuck its little head out. It seemed that Qing Zhu just wanted to cause trouble. ¡°Do you want me to kill this dragon?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just a spirit beast.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er will never fall in love with a human beast¡­¡¯


    However, Nan Xian¡¯s facial expression grew much colder when he turned his gaze upon Jiu Ming.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Qing Zhu blinked. ¡°He might be the one who came and met the princess a few days ago. Although I did not see his face that day, I recognize his clothes and hands. I guess that he¡¯s just how a bad guy looks like.¡±


    Nan Xian said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Qing Zhu was quiet for a short while. ¡°I told you before. You just asked me to keep an eye on the palace maids only. You said that guys won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Master worried about the palace maids only? Why now¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian did not say anything more. He still fixed his calm eyes on Jiu Ming.


    He was staring daggers.


    Eventually, Jiu Ming realized that he was staring. He turned slowly and looked at Nan Xian. There was a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er said that I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    Nan Xian was expressionless. ¡°She said that she wants to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er said that the mark at the corner of my eye is beautiful too.¡±


    ¡°She said that she wants to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er even said that I can braid her hair for her in the future.¡±


    ¡°She said that she wants to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re enemies now. What else could you say instead of that?¡±


    ¡°She said that she wants to sleep with me.¡±1


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    He almost could not maintain his smile. He could only find his own voice after a short while. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er is just too indecent. She said that before because she saw your face. But, it might not be like that in the future.¡±

 Chapter 632 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°She said that she wants to sleep with only me in this lifetime.¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless. He could not endure it any longer. His smile was frozen and his lips twitched. Then, he relaxed. ¡°I think Xiao Qing¡¯er has captivated me. I¡¯ll not give up.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Jiu Ming calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She just wants to sleep with me, aside from the fact that she likes women.¡±


    Jiu Ming did not know how to respond to that.


    Unknowingly, Jiu Ming felt that he wanted to hit Nan Xian so badly at that moment. If Feng Ruqing was not there, he might not be able to hold himself back and might actually beat him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Jiu Ming squinted. He smiled wickedly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you and Feng Ruqing. But, I can see that your family does not quite like Feng Ruqing. They do not treat her nicely. Nan Xian, if you let anything happen to her or if you do not always take her side in the future, I¡¯ll definitely force her to leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    It was destined that Nan Xian would never let her go when they had met each other a year ago at the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    ¡®I can disown every family member and friend I have for her!


    ¡®No one can hurt her!¡¯


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Jiu Ming walked toward Nan Xian slowly. He lowered his voice deliberately. His voice sounded nice. ¡°If you hurt her, even just a little, I¡¯ll force her to leave you behind even if she¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiu Ming smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll leave Xiao Qing¡¯er. She¡¯s so exceptional. I don¡¯t want to leave her. I¡¯ll have my chance if you¡¯re treating her badly.¡±


    Nan Xian was calm and cold. But, there was something unsettling in him after he heard what Jiu Ming had said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never give you a chance.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s because I¡¯ll never hurt Qing¡¯er.


    ¡®So, he¡¯ll never have a chance in his whole life.¡¯


    Jiu Ming was not smiling anymore. He stared at the young girl in front of him.


    ¡®Xiao Qing¡¯er, I could only do so much for you.


    ¡®I do hope that he¡¯ll always side with you.


    ¡®If he ever hurts you for his family, I¡¯ll never let you go no matter what happens. I¡¯ll take you away! I¡¯ll never give him a second chance!¡¯


    Jiu Ming softly stroked the violet lightning mark at the corner of his eye. He seemed defeated and hopeless.


    Maybe¡­ he was captivated by Feng Ruqing because of what she had said when she consoled him. Everyone else was afraid of him and hated him.


    But, the one who captivated him was someone else¡¯s lover.


    His feelings came too late.


    He just wished that Xiao Qing¡¯er could be happy for the rest of her life. Then, his feelings for her would not be a waste.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing released all of the spirit beasts. Then, she ordered the dark dragon to imprison all the other humans in the cages. After that, she returned to where Nan Xian was. But, she somehow felt that there was something wrong going on between Nan Xian and Jiu Ming.


    Nan Xian was still calm. But, Jiu Ming seemed to be lonely and sad.


    He appeared just like a sorrowful woman who was unable to have her wish granted.


    Feng Ruqing was suddenly anxious. ¡°Jiu Ming, what do you think about our relationship?¡±


    Jiu Ming was stunned. Then, he recovered his senses. He looked at Nan Xian subconsciously before turning his gaze back to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡±


    He still seemed lonely and sad.

 Chapter 633 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In fact, he was sorrowful because of Feng Ruqing. But, he looked at Nan Xian first before turning back to Feng Ruqing. Hence, people could easily misunderstand.


    ¡°Then, why are you still peeping at my state preceptor?¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    ¡®I¡¯m peeping at¡­ Nan Xian?¡¯


    Jiu Ming¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. There was utter disdain in his eyes. ¡°Who are you talking about? He and I? Why do you say that I¡¯m peeping at him? I don¡¯t have this kind of disgusting behavior.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the people of Paramount that you don¡¯t like women but you like only men.¡±


    Jiu Ming was confused.


    ¡°You looked at the state preceptor sadly just now. That¡¯s why I have misunderstood,¡± Feng Ruqing said as she shrugged.


    Jiu Ming did not know how to respond to that.


    He froze and looked at the state preceptor. He could not help but imagine himself being together with another man because of what Feng Ruqing said.


    He could not bear the consequence of his imagination any longer so he went and vomited at the side of the road.


    Normally, he would feel nothing if he saw the pictures of two men being together. But, he was nauseated when he thought of himself being with another man.


    Jiu Ming was curious. Sometimes, he heard of people talking about the things that happened between men. He was curious as to how men could be together. Therefore, he had secretly bought a book and it was discovered by the people from Paramount.


    That was how the rumor had spread in the first place.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s facial expression darkened. He would go and investigate the people who had made up stories about him. ¡®How did Feng Ruqing come to hear about that?


    ¡®This is indeed ruining my reputation!¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m an ordinary man.¡± Finally, Jiu Ming was done vomiting. He walked toward Feng Ruqing again and gritted his teeth. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such disgusting matters with me. If I were to want to fall in love with somebody, I¡¯ll fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°But, I like the state preceptor only.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°If you have no feelings for the state preceptor, then we can be friends. If not, I won¡¯t even be friends with you.¡±Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold facial expression changed the moment he heard what Feng Ruqing had said.


    A soft smile played on his lips. He gently stroked the hair that covered her forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for somebody like him. My taste is better than that. Even if he has any kind of notion, I won¡¯t accept him.¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    Qing Zhu looked at Nan Xian in shock.


    ¡®What does that mean? Does Master really think that Jiu Ming likes men? If he does, the princess will surely stay away from Jiu Ming if she thinks that he likes master.


    ¡®Love is scary. It makes my master so wicked.¡¯


    Nan Xian seemed to read Qing Zhu¡¯s thoughts. He looked at Qing Zhu coldly. Qing Zhu was so frightened that it shut its mouth and retreated.


    ¡®Yes, I know nothing.¡¯


    Surely, Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes and looked at Jiu Ming dangerously.


    ¡°Are you slandering me?¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s facial expression darkened. He stared at Nan Xian angrily. Then, he turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young girl, listen to my explanation. This guy is slandering me. He¡¯s afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°The state preceptor said that you have feelings for him.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile widened.


    That smile was wicked. Jiu Ming could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m innocent. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°The people from Paramount said that you¡¯re reading the books on that matter. The state preceptor said that you have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re slandering me.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Feng Ruqing responded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The state receptor does not like men. That¡¯s right. If you want to meet me, just come and meet me whenever the state preceptor is not around. Don¡¯t come and meet me when he¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 634 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    Why did he feel that he had put himself in a very bad position because of his past actions?


    Qing Zhu could not help but snort. It was clear that Qing Zhu took pleasure in Nan Xian¡¯s misfortune.


    Nan Xian looked at Qing Zhu coldly. Qing Zhu did not hold itself back in time and it froze mid-laugh.


    ¡°Master, will you believe me if I said that I laughed out loud because a spirit beast has farted just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Xian expressionlessly grabbed Qing Zhu¡¯s tail then walked out of the forest. He acted like he was holding a dead snake. He was not even bothered by Qing Zhu¡¯s hysterical cries and shouts.


    ¡°Young girl.¡± Jiu Ming smiled wickedly. He moved closer to Feng Ruqing and whispered in her ears. He sounded happy. ¡°We¡¯re almost done here. I¡¯ll meet you when we¡¯re back at Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly. She subconsciously took two steps back.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s smile turned grim. ¡°Young girl, I don¡¯t eat human. Why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people getting near me except the state preceptor. I get goosebumps.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s lips twitched. He could not keep his smile on any longer.


    He was infuriated by Nan Xian just now. ¡®Even this young girl is like that¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m really jealous of him¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing seemed to realize that she was rather harsh toward Jiu Ming. She laughed awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that I had acted instinctively. It¡¯s true.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s facial expression worsened after looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°What if I treat you as a woman in the future? It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t get too close to me. I can¡¯t help that. If you closer just now, I might not have been able to control my hand either. I might slap you. That wouldn¡¯t be too nice.¡±


    Feng Ruqing would feel pressured if Jiu Ming liked men instead.


    At least, she could treat him as a woman.


    She just could not control herself whenever others got close to her.


    Except the state preceptor¡­Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    The state preceptor was the only one who could get close to her.


    Feng Ruqing never thought that she would slap the state preceptor when she was drunk for the first time. It was because the state preceptor got too close to her and she could not control her instinctive response at all.


    Nan Xian walked toward them and he soon felt relaxed when he heard what Feng Ruqing had said. There was a soft smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Qing?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian. She was rather shocked when she did not see Qing Zhu with Nan Xian.


    ¡°I threw it away.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice was calm. He was only gentle when he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say much. The snake would surely crawl back to them stubbornly no matter how they threw it out in the first place.


    ¡°These spirit beasts¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was quiet for a short while. Then, she turned and looked at the spirit beasts. ¡°Do you want to go back to my place with me?¡±


    The spirit beasts shook their heads after some consideration.


    They were used to living in the forest. They could not stay in the princess¡¯s manor.


    Moreover, their family members were buried there. They were unwilling to leave the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    Feng Ruqing smiled softly. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you want to stay. Later, you can line up and sign the contract with me. You can work for me in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. But, I need to give a warning to the reclusive world. Nobody can do anything to the Forest of Spirit Beasts!¡±

 Chapter 635

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She was afraid that a war might erupt again if the spirit beasts were left behind in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    The Forest of Spirit Beasts would not be able to endure the consequences of humans¡¯ greed.


    ¡°Ninth, I¡¯ll stay and guard the Forest of Spirit Beasts.¡±


    The black dragon ran toward Feng Ruqing respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at it. ¡°You¡¯re the reason behind all of these incidents. How can you guard the Forest of Spirit Beasts for me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve just made a breakthrough. My body is weak. I¡¯ll be fine if I could rest for a while. You can ask Fu Chen to stay with me. I will recover faster if he is here with me. I¡¯ll beat anybody up for you when I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Fu Chen did not say anything. He bit his lip.


    His leaves could definitely help the black dragon to heal its body.


    But, it was difficult for his leaves to grow. The black dragon was born from the surrounding spiritual qi. He could surely grow his leaves more easily by staying with the black dragon.


    Initially, it was the reason why the Ninth Emperor had brought the black dragon back so that it could stay with Fu Chen.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Fu Chen raised his head and grabbed onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves with hard feelings. He was reluctant to leave Feng Ruqing behind. ¡°I¡¯ll come back to you when the black dragon has recovered.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Fu Chen was not an ordinary child. He was an old living monster who had lived for a thousand years. So, Feng Ruqing was not worried about him.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave now. It seems that Hong Yu has settled the things here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled calmly. There was a sparkle in her eyes.


    Nan Xian was still staying with Feng Ruqing. They went out of the forest together.


    Jiu Ming looked at them quietly but he did not follow behind them. He walked in the other direction.


    The people who were imprisoned in the cages despaired.


    They realized that everything was over now.


    ¡°Big Black,¡± Fu Chen turned and looked at Big Black. ¡°How did you survive that year?¡±


    Big Black was sacrificed that year for the sake of protecting them. After that, it had turned into spiritual and disappeared from the world.


    ¡°A thousand years have gone by. Why are you still so stupid?¡± The black dragon snorted. ¡°I¡¯m born from the surrounding spiritual qi. Even if I die, I¡¯ll become spiritual qi too. I¡¯ll definitely be born again if you give me some time. It¡¯s just that I need to start all over again. In short, I¡¯m immortal!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Chen lowered his eyes. ¡°Is Mother really the Ninth Emperor? Then, is Father the person we knew?¡±


    ¡°You were quite young at that time. It¡¯s normal for you to not recognize her. But, she¡¯s everything to me. She¡¯s my life. I¡¯ll never forget her in my whole life!¡± There were some sparks in the black dragon¡¯s eyes. But, he gritted his teeth when he thought about Nan Xian. ¡°But, I never thought that she would still be seduced by that man!¡±


    Fu Chen became nervous.


    ¡°Is it¡­ really him?¡±


    He had never met him back then. But, the Ninth Emperor had talked about him so much in front of them.


    That man¡­ was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s true love.


    But, they never thought that they were still together after all these years.


    ¡°Ninth is indeed very weak now. Even that man is stronger than her.¡± The black dragon bit its lip. It sneered. ¡°A thousand years ago, Ninth brought him back from the outside. She wanted him to do some errands for her. But, who would have guessed that the man would seduce Ninth. Ninth could not withstand that attraction and fell deeply in love with him. It was so annoying!¡±


    ¡®If I had known earlier, I would definitely transform into a human figure so that I could seduce Ninth. Then, I might be the one who would be enjoying higher status than what I have now.¡¯

 Chapter 636 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was snatched away by another person who arrived after that.


    Fu Chen glanced at the black dragon. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t like dragons.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dragon, not me. Your whole family is of the dragon species. I¡¯m a dog! I¡¯ll transform myself into a dog next time when I can do that. Little Ninth will surely like me!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you transform into a human?¡±


    The black dragon did not know how to respond to that.


    Its facial expression worsened.


    ¡®I¡¯ll transform myself into a human when I¡¯m stronger. Who wants to be a dog?


    ¡®Little Ninth is fond of beautiful people. Why don¡¯t I transform myself into a man and seduce her?¡¯


    ¡°Little Fu Chen¡­¡± The black dragon narrowed its eyes. ¡°Is there any spirit beast who will compete with me for Little Ninth¡¯s attention?¡±


    The black dragon was a dragon anyway and it could be considered a spirit beast.


    It was fine if the black dragon could not beat that man. But, it wanted to become Little Ninth¡¯s most favorite spirit beast.


    ¡°Yes, there is,¡± Fu Chen replied without any hesitation.


    The black dragon was infuriated. ¡°Who? Which spirit beast? I¡¯ll kill it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dog.¡±


    ¡®Snow Wolf is considered a dog too, isn¡¯t it? They have the same origins.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± the black dragon was so angry that it jumped in frustration. ¡°Little Ninth owns a dog! She doesn¡¯t like me anymore. No, I must recover sooner so that I¡¯ll kill that dog when I¡¯m back. I must be Ninth¡¯s most favorite spirit beast!¡±


    ¡°She even owns bears, foxes, sables, rabbits, apes, eagles¡­¡±


    The black dragon¡¯s facial expression worsened after listening to what Fu Chen had said. It only realized something after awhile. ¡®Why are there so many spirit beasts by Little Ninth¡¯s side?¡¯


    ¡°Little Fu Chen, come! Come and help me to heal my body!¡±


    The black dragon picked up Fu Chen. It was about to leave the place. Suddenly, it thought of the people who were imprisoned in the cages. It flashed its sharp teeth at them.


    ¡°You can do anything to humans. It¡¯s fine if you want to take revenge on them. They should never have come here to ruin the peace in the Forest of Spirit Beast in the first place.¡±


    The spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts started to move toward the humans after listening to what the black dragon had said.


    Those humans who were imprisoned in the cage could not die or live according to their own wishes. They had no choice but to look, helplessly, at the spirit beasts.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing passed through the bushes and she soon saw that Hong Yu was waiting there for her.


    She walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly when she saw her.


    ¡°Manor Lady, all the others have left. But¡­¡± Hong Yu bit her lip and said apologetically, ¡°Zhao Yao has an escaping talisman. He has run away with Ziyan.¡±


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. There was something glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have to deal with Ziyan. Somebody else will deal with her in the future.¡±


    Hong Yu did not say anything more and she lowered her eyes.


    Zhao Yao came from Talon¡¯s Gate. She recognized him at first sight. She just never thought that he would have a mistress living outside of his family.


    That mistress was Ziyan.


    Hong Yu took a deep breath. ¡°Manor Lady, Zhao Yan and Zi Yan ran away because of my negligence. I must take care of this. Otherwise, Talon¡¯s Gate might blame us for this.¡±


    Hong Yu bowed to Feng Ruqing before turning and rushing into the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    She must report that incident to the elder.


    Zhao Yao was not the only one from Talon¡¯s Gate. There was a former master too.


    If they did not take care of that incident, Zhao Yan would be a threat to them.


    She could never allow anyone to bully Manor Lady.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and told the other palace maids from Fengyun Manor.


    She was not worried about Hong Yu¡¯s strength. Moreover, Hong Yu was under the protection of Fengyun Manor. Surely, she could tackle small matters.

 Chapter 637 - He Disowned All His Relatives And Friends For Her X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°All right, Manor Lady.¡±


    The palace maids from Fengyun Manor followed behind Feng Ruqing. They seemed shy. It might seem like Feng Ruqing was their bridegroom if the public did not know better.


    Nan Xian seemed to be calmer now. But, he soon saw the facial expressions of the palace maids. His facial expression soon turned cold again.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are they the palace maids whom you have eloped with?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Eloped? When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about that?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Nan Xian, shocked. ¡°Who told you that I have eloped with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Nan Xian was rather honest.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll brew snake soup when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! How could Xiao Qing make up stories about me in front of the state preceptor! I¡¯ll not let it go when it¡¯s back!¡¯


    Qing Zhu crawled out of a deep pit with much difficulty not far in the distance. It could not help but sneeze. It felt that there was somebody talking about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care now. The master and the princess must have gone far. I must head back now. It¡¯s not that easy even if he wants to abandon me. I¡¯ll crawl my way back to Liu Yun Kingdom if I have to!¡± Qing Zhu seemed quite determined.


    ¡®You want to abandon me. That¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Surely, it would run away immediately if it knew that Feng Ruqing was ready to brew snake soup. Nan Xian would not even have to say anything more. It would run away and never return.


    ***


    At Talon¡¯s Gate.


    A figure came and stood at the entrance anxiously. He was pale. His hair was messy and his clothes were shabby like a beggar.


    Moreover, he was stopped by the disciples of Talon¡¯s Gate who were guarding the entrance.


    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m your master! How dare you stop me from entering Talon¡¯s Gate!¡± Zhao Yan was infuriated. He seemed savage. He was no longer gentle like he used to be.


    One of the disciples recognized the man in front of them after a while. He took two steps back in fear. He kneeled down quickly. ¡°Master, please forgive me. I did not recognize you just now. Please spare my life!¡±


    Zhao Yao scolded him. ¡°Get lost now!¡±


    He had survived and escaped from the Forest of Spirit Beasts with much difficulty. Now, he was stopped by the disciples from his own manor.


    ¡®Is there any other master who is treated as badly as me?¡¯


    But, Zhao Yao understood that he could not punish the disciples because of such a small matter. Otherwise, the image which he had made for himself with much effort in front of Fei Xue would be ruined.


    Zhao Yao quickly made himself presentable in case he might meet his wife, Fei Xue later. He walked into the manor in big strides.


    The disciple looked at Zhao Yao¡¯s disappearing figure. He spat on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s just a man who relies on Lady. He enjoys what he owns today because of Lady. I saw that he had even harassed a female disciple the other day. That girl is new here. She had no one to turn to in times like that. No one would believe her. Hence, she had no choice but to keep it to herself.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s just a bastard!¡¯


    Another disciple quickly gave him a signal so that he would stop talking. ¡°Just stop talking. If he hears what you have said, we¡¯ll all be killed!¡±


    The disciple did not continue talking after his companion advised him. But, he was still looking at Zhao Yao angrily.


    ¡®That kind of villain always pretends to be nice in front of Lady. Lady always believes in him. Even if we say anything more, Lady would never believe us.¡¯


    ***


    Inside the manor.


    Zhao Yao soon saw a beautiful lady sitting at the pavilion when he was inside the manor.


    That beautiful lady was elegant. She seemed independent and strong. She was nothing like any other weak ordinary women.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Zhao Yao¡¯s voice was pathetic. He rushed toward the beautiful woman.

 Chapter 638 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Xue was shocked to see his pathetic look. She got up immediately and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who has hurt you?¡±


    Zhao Yue seemed to be in pain. He grabbed his own hair in a bunch, tightly. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s almost your birthday. I went to the Forest of Spirit Beasts because I wanted to capture a spirit beast for you. But, who would have known¡­¡±


    Fei Xue was stunned. She frowned slightly. ¡°I told you before that our Talon¡¯s Gate should not bother about the things happen in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. They think that the king of beasts is weak so they could do anything with it. But, it¡¯s not that easy given that he¡¯s the king of beasts. You see? Didn¡¯t I tell you that before? Why did you go and trouble yourself?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that¡­ I¡¯d catch a spirit beast for you.¡± Zhao Yao was hesitant. He was mumbling. ¡°I never expected that things could be this bad.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what has happened?¡± Fei Xue helped Zhao Yao up. She was sad to see him like that.


    ¡®He looks pathetic because of me.¡¯


    Zhao Yan seemed angry. ¡°I had captured a Tier-5 spirit beast for you. But, a woman suddenly appeared.¡±


    Fei Xue did not say anything in response. She waited for Zhao Yao¡¯s explanation patiently.


    ¡°That woman is the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. Her name is Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Ziyan was the one who told Zhao Yao about Feng Ruqing¡¯s identity.


    Zhao Yao was infuriated when he thought of the time when he was almost killed by that woman.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing knew that I¡¯m the master from Talon¡¯s Gate. So, she wanted to be together with me. She even threw herself at me. But, I have eyes only for you. My heart belongs to you. I won¡¯t even look at the other women. I¡¯ll never betray you no matter how beautiful she is. But, who would have known¡­¡±


    There were deep hatred and disgust in Zhao Yao when he said that. ¡°That woman grew to hate me because of that. Then, she promised to be with the other masters and they joined forces to attack me. The Tier-5 spirit beast was snatched away too!¡±


    Hong Yu had recognized Zhao Yao at first sight when they were at the Forest of Spirit Beasts. But, Hong Yu had too many freckles on her face. Thus, Zhao Yao did not realize that she was the guardian of Fengyun clan.


    He did not even realize that Feng Ruqing was the Manor Lady of Fengyun clan.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fei Xue was extremely angry. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°How can there be someone so shameless in this world? So much so that she would do such a thing because her wish was not granted.¡±


    In fact, she did not care for the incident where Feng Ruqing had promised to be together with the other masters. It had nothing to do with her.


    But, she would never allow anyone to seduce her husband!


    She was a domineering woman. She would never allow anyone else to sleep with her husband except herself. If she found out about any other woman, she would never forgive them!


    ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re a noble person. You do not wrong me. If I find you with another woman, I¡¯ll never forgive the two of you!¡± Fei Xue gritted her teeth and said that threateningly.


    Zhao Yao trembled with fear. He almost could not conceal his feelings.


    After a short while, he calmed down and broke into a gentle smile.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you trust me? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Have you seen me looking at any other woman all these years? I don¡¯t even have a palace maid who serves me in my bedroom, so forget about marrying the concubines. It¡¯s because I love you only. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. I¡¯m disgusted even if someone other than you were to touch me.¡±


    The disdain in his eyes seemed so real and deep that Fei Xue was not worried anymore. She calmed down.


    She stared at him. ¡°Luckily you know where you stand. This is my last straw. If you dare to get a concubine, I¡¯ll go and call my father at the back hill. My father loves me a lot. I¡¯m more important than his closed-door cultivation. He will surely come out and kill you!¡±

 Chapter 639 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zhao Yao gnashed his teeth hard.


    ¡®This vicious woman! What kind of woman doesn¡¯t allow her husband to get a concubine? What kind of woman doesn¡¯t allow her husband to mingle with other women?


    ¡®I¡¯d definitely divorce her if I was not afraid of her father!¡¯


    But, Zhao Yao still appeared loving and loyal toward Fei Xue even if he hated her so much in his heart.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. If I betray you one day, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    He did not finish what he wanted to say. Fei Xue quickly pressed her fingers to his lips. Her tension was soon dissipated.


    ¡°I believe in you. Moreover, the consequences you will face will still be the same even if you don¡¯t swear in front of me. If you never betray me, I¡¯ll treat you good my whole life. If you dare to break your promises, you¡¯ll surely die horribly!¡±


    Fei Xue was smiling happily. But, she never noticed that Zhao Yao¡¯s face turning stiff.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bring me to that girl. I want to ask her whether she has any face1. How dare she seduce my husband!¡±


    She believed in Zhao Yao.


    She would never allow anybody to seduce her husband.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Zhao Yao seemed not that worried about the possibility that Feng Ruqing might talk about Ziyan in front of them.


    He would never admit to that if it should happen.


    ¡®Fei Xue is a stupid person. She always believes what I said. She¡¯ll never believe what others say as long as she does not see me with Ziyan.¡¯


    At that moment, a disciple suddenly came in. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a girl from Fengyun clan. She wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡®Fengyun clan?¡¯


    Zhao Yao was confused. ¡®I¡¯ve never met anybody from Fengyun clan. Why does she want to meet me?¡¯


    ¡°When did you ever have any contact with Fengyun clan?¡¯ Fei Xue was surprised.


    Fengyun clan had a strong and powerful status in the reclusive world although it might not be as strong as the other forces.


    But, those forces had a history of hundreds of years. It had not been more than twenty years since Fengyun clan was founded.


    Yet, Fengyun clan could achieve that kind of status in so short a time. It was obvious that Fengyun clan would be a very powerful force in the future.


    ¡®Talon¡¯s Gate was not as powerful as that Fengyun clan even when my father was the master.¡¯


    Zhao Yao shook his head. ¡°I have never come in contact with Fengyun clan. But, Xue¡¯er, you know how I¡¯m admired by a lot of women. However, I only love you. Yet, they still want to ruin our relationship. I guess¡­ it might be a woman who has fallen for me.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know what Fengyun clan wants with me.¡¯


    But, the elders from Fengyun clan were men. The lady of Fengyun clan had gone missing for so many years. They did not even have a Manor Lady.


    ¡®Therefore, the woman who wants to meet me must be an ordinary female disciple.


    ¡®It¡¯s normal if an ordinary female disciple falls for a master.¡¯


    Furthermore, he was still worried as he still did not know what Fengyun clan wanted with him. Hence, he needed to instill that kind of idea in Fei Xue. If anything unexpected happened, he could throw the girl under the bus and claim that she did so because her love for him was unrequited.


    Fei Xue was in doubt. ¡®Somebody from Fengyun clan admires Zhao Yao?¡¯


    But, she knew that there were a lot of people from Talon¡¯s Gate who wanted to seduce Zhao Yao. They were rejected by Zhao Yao directly. So, she was not worried.


    She did not have to worry so much given that she had a loving husband who loved her deeply.


    Moreover, Zhao Yao was extremely exceptional. Otherwise, there would not be so many people who wanted to be with him.


    Fortunately, he had always rejected them. He did not marry a concubine or even look at the other women because of his love for her.


    ¡®This kind of man is so rare in this world, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

 Chapter 640 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what kind of woman she is. How dare she peep at my man!¡±


    Fei Xue always believed in what Zhao Yue said.


    She gritted her teeth hard. There was deep hatred in her.


    ***


    At the entrance.


    Fei Xue saw a girl who was wearing green clothes standing at the entrance. She seemed calm. There were freckles on her face. She looked extremely ordinary and there was nothing special about her appearance.


    She was in doubt and she turned to look at Zhao Yao. ¡°Do you know this girl?¡±


    Zhao Yao was stunned. ¡®Why is it her? I never thought that she would catch up with me so soon.


    ¡®Fortunately, I have explained to Fei Xue just now. If not, she might talk about something else. There might be some misunderstandings between Fei Xue and me if she does so. That¡¯s not good.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I know her. She¡¯s Feng Ruqing¡¯s palace maid. She¡¯s not from Fengyun clan.¡±


    He sneered coldly.


    ¡®What kind of a place is Fengyun Manor? Why would a disciple from Fengyun clan be a palace maid for a princess from the secular world? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯


    ¡°How dare that woman come looking for you!¡± Fei Xue was infuriated.


    ¡®It seems that Talon¡¯s Gate has not been making an appearance in the public for so long. Now, even a princess from a worthless kingdom dares to come and seduce my man!¡¯


    Hong Yu was expressionless. She seemed cold and distant. ¡°I have come here because I want to ask Zhao Yao about somebody. If you leave Ziyan to me, I¡¯ll forgive you for what you have done. If not, I¡¯m afraid that even Talon¡¯s Gate will not be able to protect you.¡±


    She would never forget how Ziyan had acted arrogantly in Fengyun Manor because of Qing Yuan¡¯s protection.


    But, Ziyan acted differently in front of Qing Yuan. Therefore, Qing Yuan believed in her deeply.


    That was fine.


    But, she could not accept the fact that the family members of the manor master were almost killed on the battlefield because of her stopping Qing Yuan from helping.


    She also could not accept the fact that Ziyan threw herself into another man¡¯s embrace when Qing Yuan was no longer influential in Fengyun clan. Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    She understood very well the reason why Manor Lady had kicked Qing Yuan out of Fengyun Manor. Qing Yuan was too stupid and naive. He did not know how to differentiate between good and bad people. If he stayed in Fengyun clan, he might cause trouble there.


    There might be other women who were just like Ziyan. Ziyan had always caused trouble when she was acting like she owned Fengyun clan before. She might offend someone who was much more powerful in the future if she continued to act like that. Then, she would surely cause trouble to Fengyun Manor.


    But, even so¡­


    She had a long and deep relationship with Qing Yuan. He would never allow anyone to treat her badly!


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ziyan?¡± Zhao Yao saw how Fei Xue¡¯s doubt when she was looking at him. He was rather angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know any Ziyan.¡±


    Hong Yu sneered. ¡°Your lover, Ziyan was Qing Yuan¡¯s lover too. He was one of us before. She¡¯s just a woman who abandoned Qing Yuan when he had lost his power and status. You¡¯re the only one who could be with this kind of woman.¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡®Ziyan lied to me. Did that youth have a relationship with her before?


    ¡®Damn it! That woman!¡¯


    But, Zhao Yao had never met Qing Yuan before. The only guardians from Fengyun Manor whom he knew were Hong Yu and Feng Ying. Hence, he did not know of Qing Yuan¡¯s identity and he chose to believe his little lover.


    ¡°Zhao Yao!¡± Fei Xue scolded him angrily. ¡°Explain to me! Who the hell is Ziyan?¡±


    Zhao Yao froze. He turned to look at Fei Xue with his sad eyes. The pain in him was so real and obvious.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you trust me? Is it true that you never believed me?¡±

 Chapter 641 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Xue was jolted as she saw Zhao Yao¡¯s sad-looking face. She was somehow convinced as she stepped forward and wanted to hold Zhao Yao¡¯s hand, but then he shook her away harshly.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known that you will never trust me. All these years, because of you, I did not take any concubine even though so many female disciples in Talon¡¯s Gate have thrown themselves at me. I did not accept any of them and had also expelled them from Talon¡¯s Gate!¡±


    Hong Yu looked at Zhao Yao, in disbelief.


    Female disciples who threw themselves at him¡­ also had been expelled from Talon¡¯s Gate?


    Several years ago, she had visited Talon¡¯s Gate on behalf of Fengyun Manor and by chance, Fei Xue was not around, leaving Zhao Yao alone there.


    Back then, Zhao Yao was teasing a female disciple, but in the end, the female disciple had sternly turned him down and claimed that she would report this to Fei Xue too.


    Later¡­


    On her next visit to Talon¡¯s Gate, she never saw that female disciple anymore.


    In Zhao Yao¡¯s narration, it turned out that those female disciples, who had failed to seduce him eventually got expelled by him.


    That was ridiculous!


    However, when Hong Yu saw how deeply convinced Fei Xue looked, she could not help but burst out laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Zhao Yao turned around angrily, with a sense of viciousness, his eyes were burning with hatred. ¡°Feng Ruqing had the fantasy of reaching the top in a single bound so she tried to crawl into my bed, but I¡¯ve turned her down, and now she sends her female servant to frame me as an act of revenge? Ha¡­ by the way, thank you guys, for letting me know that my wife doesn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Fei Xue panicked as her noble face paled.


    She really liked Zhao Yao, to the extent where she was irrational when it came to him!


    ¡°Zhao Yao, just now I¡­ have really misunderstood you. I apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±


    How could she suspect her husband who she had been with him for so many years, just because of some stranger¡¯s words?


    Nobody in the world knew Zhao Yao better than her.


    He would never have done something unfaithful to her!


    Hong Yu¡¯s smile turned colder as she slowly approached Zhao Yao.


    ¡°What did you say just now? Our Manor Lady¡­ wanted to crawl into your bed?¡±


    Fei Xue had already rushed in front of Hong Yu before Zhao Yao could speak.


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t care who you are, and I also don¡¯t know who exactly are you. I beg you not to come and destroy our relationship anymore! Now look at all the little girls, they want to seduce my husband when they notice my husband is somebody with social status! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in charge of Talon¡¯s Gate. If any girl seduces him, every one of them would eventually become the son of a¡­¡±


    Slap!


    Hong Yu moved in front of Fei Xue and gave her a hard slap.


    Suddenly, all the disciples of Talon¡¯s Gate rushed out and immediately surrounded Hong Yu.


    At the same time, Hong Yu¡¯s eyes looked as cold as a blade as her stare emitted a strong and heavy aura.


    ¡°I dare you to insult her with another sentence again!¡±


    Fei Xue was dumbstruck. She covered her aching cheek as she was speechless in her boiling anger.


    ¡®This bastard, how dare she hit me in Talon¡¯s Gate?


    ¡®She¡¯s tired of living!¡¯


    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Zhao Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of sympathy as he clenched his fists tightly. He slowly turned his head and glared at Hong Yu. ¡°No matter how Xue¡¯er has misunderstood me or distrusted me, she¡¯s still the woman I love the most. I will never allow anyone to lay a finger upon her.¡±


    Fei Xue stared at the man who was protecting her, dumbfounded. A sense of warmth crept in her heart, she looked even more guilty as she gently held his hand.


    ¡°My husband, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you just now.¡±


    Zhao Yao sighed and spoke helplessly, ¡°Because I¡¯m terribly in love with you. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, I won¡¯t really be mad at you. Xue¡¯er, stay behind me. Today, I will kill this woman and take revenge for you!¡±

 Chapter 642 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hong Yu was rubbing her own arms. As she heard Zhao Yao¡¯s words, suddenly, she lifted her head and stared at Zhao Yao, coldly.


    ¡°Zhao Yao¡­ It¡¯s hard to expect that after several years of not meeting each other, you dare to battle with me now. You¡¯re only a loser, I cannot understand how shameless are you to say that our Manor Lady had seduced you?¡±


    In this mainland, there were many men and women who were fond of their manor lady, why would their manor lady even care to seduce an old man?


    On top of that, he did not even have freckles!


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Zhao Yao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°When did I even meet you before?¡±


    ¡°Several years ago, when I came to Talon¡¯s Gate.¡± Hong Yu blinked and continued, ¡°And just in time to see you teasing a female disciple. But you kicked her out because she had turned you down¡­¡±


    At first, Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s disciples had intended to attack Hong Yu, but they stopped as they heard what she had said.


    The truth was, no matter how discreet Zhao Yao was, what he had done in secret would be exposed by someone eventually.


    However, nobody dared to tell his wife.


    The lady had always trusted the master. If they spoke too much, they¡­ would be doomed!


    ¡°You are spewing nonsense!¡±


    Fei Xue looked green in her face and retorted, ¡°It was those little minks who failed to seduce Zhao Yao and got kicked out by him. Zhao Yao¡¯s very faithful to me. So, he will never let any disciple who¡¯s up to something stay around or approach him.¡±


    Hong Yu turned to look at Fei Xue. ¡°Do you really believe that a middle-aged man, and also who has put on weight, has the qualities to attract those young woman disciples?¡±


    Fei Xue harrumphed and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s simply because my husband is in a high and powerful position. Those women want to cling to the top, so it¡¯s natural for them to want to seduce him.¡±


    Hong Yu suddenly burst out laughing when she turned to look at Fei Xue, her smile was cold as she felt like she was looking at a fool.


    ¡°So you think that those Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s female disciples were already tired of living their lives? They knew well that you¡¯re the one who holds the real power in Talon¡¯s Gate, also, they knew well that if they were to ever become Zhao Yao¡¯s concubine, they would be beaten to death by you. So, those women were so tired of living their lives that they decided to go and seduce him? I thought they had gone insane because of love, however¡­ it turned out that it was because of their thirst for power?¡±


    That was ridiculous. What was the use of power when those women would lose their lives in the end?


    Fei Xue was dumbfounded. Somehow, she felt that this woman had a point.


    It was well-known that she was the one who controlled Talon¡¯s Gate. Besides, all of Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s female disciples knew well of her temper.


    Why¡­ why would they still dare to seduce Zhao Yao?


    On top of that, it was Zhao Yao who had kicked the female disciple out before telling her what had happened. Therefore, she had never met any of those female disciples who wanted to climb up to a higher position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think of bewitching us!¡± Fei Xue gritted her teeth tightly as she felt more anxious. She forced herself to calm down. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe they were crazily in love with my husband, so they did not care to risk their lives to seduce him.¡±


    Hong Yu shook her head.


    People who were blinded were really terrible.


    The same thing had happened to Qing Yuan before. As now, for Talon¡¯s Gate Lady, she was in the same situation too¡­


    ¡°Furthermore, some women are too stupid as they would risk anything to fight for a chance, even when they were aware it is a dead end.¡± Fei Xue sneered and said, ¡°They might think that, perhaps, if Zhao Yao accepted them, I can do nothing but just accept it.¡±


    Hong Yu seemed cold. ¡°I really agreed with one of your points, some women are too stupid¡­¡±


    They were so stupid to such a terrible extent!


    ¡°However¡­¡± Hong Yu walked toward Zhao Yao, fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯m here with only a purpose. Hand Ziyan back to me!¡±

 Chapter 643 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Let me repeat that, I don¡¯t know who the hell Ziyan is!¡±


    Zhao Yao refused to admit as he feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hong Yu pulled out the sword from her waist without saying anything more this time. She was giving off a creepy aura as her eyes were filled with a sense of coldness that made people shiver.


    Also, Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s disciples had come to their senses as they rushed toward Hong Yu.


    Whatever opinions they might have against their master, when enemies invaded them, they must protect and guard Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s peace.


    However, just as those disciples were moving in front of Hong Yu, a massive force suddenly exploded and blew the disciples away just like a whirlwind. The disciples clumsily crashed to the ground.


    In fact, back when they were in the Forest of Spirit Beasts, Hong Yu had made those spirit beasts attack and take revenge instead of doing that on her own.


    She was giving those spirit beasts an opportunity to vent their anger away.


    Therefore, Zhao Yao only realized Hong Yu¡¯s power now. The color of his face changed from white to blue, then back to white again, which was a rather remarkable sight.


    ¡°You are¡­ a Dark Warrior?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s female servant was actually a Dark Warrior?


    Who exactly was she?


    Zhao Yao clenched his fists tightly. Ziyan only told him that Feng Ruqing was Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s princess, but she had never told him that Feng Ruqing¡¯s female servant was so powerful.


    Also¡­


    It seemed that this female servant knew Ziyan too.


    How dare that woman put him into trouble!


    This time, Zhao Yao had really wronged Ziyan.


    Ziyan rarely had any interactions with Hong Yu before as they had only occasionally bumped into each other. Also, Hong Yu had so many freckles on her face now, it was forgivable for Ziyan to not recognize her right away.


    How could she be aware of her power when she did not recognize Hong Yu?


    ¡°You speak like this is the first time you¡¯ve met me. I¡¯ve told you earlier that I¡¯ve come to Talon¡¯s Gate before.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Zhao Yao shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±


    A person whose face was filled with freckles, if he saw this person before¡­ it was impossible for him to not have any memories of her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hong Yu seemed a bit confused. ¡°I¡¯m Hong Yu.¡±


    ¡®Hong Yu?¡¯


    Zhao Yao was dumbfounded and suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Your ability to talk nonsense is stronger than your power. I¡¯ve seen Hong Yu before, and she doesn¡¯t look like you! How dare you say you¡¯re Hong Yu?¡±Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    Although Fengyun Manor¡¯s Hong Yu was not that attractive to the point that would bring people to their knees, she was a beautiful girl too.


    An ugly monster who was full of freckles, how dare she claimed herself as Hong Yu?


    ¡°Zhao Yao.¡±


    Fei Xue was shocked the first moment when she saw her. Finally, she calmed down, and she had never felt that sober in her mind before. Then, she turned to look at Zhao Yao. ¡°Tell me, who exactly is Feng Ruqing? She has a Dark Warrior female servant, and she¡¯s no weaker than you. So, why would she want to seduce you?¡±


    If Feng Ruqing came from a lower social class, she would have full confidence in Zhao Yao.


    However, this female servant was a Dark Warrior!


    How could a small kingdom¡¯s princess be capable of hiring a Dark Warrior as a female servant?


    In other words, a person who was capable of using a Dark Warrior as her female servant¡­ why would she choose to¡­ seduce another Dark Warrior?


    Fei Xue¡¯s face was snowy white and her voluptuous body was trembling.


    She had trusted and loved Zhao Yao for so many years! She could not bear the thought of somebody coming to uncover his lies!


    Zhao Yao panicked. He did not look as calm as he was before. He quickly grabbed Fei Xue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say that you trust me? How can I be that kind of person? I don¡¯t know why she would fall for me either. However, she has failed to seduce me and now, her love has turned into hatred, so she wants to destroy our relationship.¡±

 Chapter 644 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fei Xue closed her eyes¡­


    She wanted to trust him just like how she had before.


    However, if Zhao Yao could not give her a reasonable explanation, the bud of suspicion toward him inside of her heart would grow. Some day, it would turn into a big towering tree!


    As Hong Yu was looking at Zhao Yao¡¯s grotesque appearance with his pudgy tummy, she could not help but feel nauseated and almost threw up the rice she had eaten the night before.


    ¡°Our Manor Lady¡­ likes you?¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Zhao Yao glared at Hong Yu. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you became Feng Ruqing¡¯s female servant, and I will never believe your claim as a guardian of Fengyun Manor. Not only do I not believe it, but I will also report to Fengyun Manor Master, too, and you¡¯ll wait for Fengyun Manor to hunt you down and kill you!¡±


    Indeed.


    Fengyun Manor¡¯s Guardian could never become Feng Ruqing¡¯s female servant.


    If such a female servant were painting Fengyun Manor¡¯s reputation black outside and was found out by Fengyun Manor, no doubt be it her or Feng Ruqing, they would¡­ die!


    Suddenly¡­


    An old voice came from somewhere up ahead.


    That voice was shrieking with along a sneer.


    ¡°When has it become Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s business for my Fengyun Manor to hunt down and kill someone?¡±


    That voice was quite familiar to Zhao Yao and Fei Xue.


    They could not help by looking up. Suddenly, they saw an elderly man who was dressed in a gray robe slowly approaching them.


    His pace was steady, and with his seemingly divine figure, he looked kind and gentle.


    ¡°Little Hong Yu, I¡¯ve heard that Ziyan is around here? Back then, that girl Ziyan wanted to help Tang Yu, so she had distracted Qing Yuan and led him away and had almost separated Manor Master and me in two different worlds.1 Bring that girl out immediately, I want to settle scores with her!¡±


    As for the matter of Ziyan deceiving Qing Yuan, he would put it aside for the moment since it was Qing Yuan who did not recognize and see people clearly.


    What he could not stand was the fact that Ziyan had almost killed Manor Master!


    Back then, if Qing Yuan had not been led away when the Tang family was in such big trouble, Qing Yuan would have been the first to get notified.


    The manor master and the manor lady would not have to bear so much of the sufferings as well¡­


    She had caused the manor lady to be attacked by Fengyun Manor when the manor lady was trying to save manor master.


    It was said that if the white phoenix did not appear in time, perhaps¡­ they could not even wait until Master Lei Yun¡¯s arrival!


    ¡°Fifth Elder.¡±


    Hong Yu was delighted. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Ehem. I came here as soon as I got your message.¡± The fifth elder, Tian Qi, cleared his throat and sounded a little awkward. ¡°Tell me, if I finish Ziyan off, would Manor Master and Manor Lady forgive me?¡±


    Back then, if it were not because of him¡­ Tang Yu would not have acted like a tyrant in Fengyun Manor.


    He should not have allowed her in Fengyun Manor before he was absolutely sure of her identity.


    Hong Yu remained silent for a while before she started to speak, ¡°Manor Lady likes freckles. Next time when you see her, put some freckles on your face, and maybe she might not be able to bring herself to blame you anymore¡­¡±


    Tian Qi¡¯s eyes brightened up suddenly. However, he quickly hid the emotion in his eyes as he felt it was too obvious.


    As his fingers caressed his white beard, he smiled kindly and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a great idea. To beg for Manor Lady¡¯s forgiveness, all I can do is to sacrifice a little first.¡±


    There was dead silence.


    Zhao Yao was dumbstruck. It was impossible for him to not recognize Fengyun Manor¡¯s fifth elder.


    However, when he thought of how Tian Qi had addressed Hong Yu just now, a sense of anxiety dawned in his eyes. ¡°Fifth¡­ Fifth Elder, why are you here¡­ she¡­ is she really Hong Yu? But, I remember that Hong Yu doesn¡¯t have freckles, why¡­ ¡±


    The corners of Hong Yu¡¯s lips lifted into a smile. ¡°Our Manor Lady likes people with freckles.¡±

 Chapter 645

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Bang!


    Zhao Yao was suddenly mind blown.


    This woman, she was really Hong Yu?


    Why¡­


    Why would Hong Yu willingly dedicate herself to be a princess¡¯s female servant?


    Oh, yeah, Ziyan¡­


    The Fifth Elder had mentioned Ziyan just now. That damn woman must have already been aware that there was something behind this.


    She had really put him into really big trouble!!!


    ¡°Fifth Elder.¡± The corners of Hong Yu¡¯s lips were lifted in a smile as she turned to look at Fei Xue, sarcastically. ¡°Talon¡¯s Gate Master¡¯s wife insulted our Manor Lady by saying that she had seduced her husband, and she also said that anyone can be our Manor Lady¡¯s husband, and even claim that our Manor Lady would do anything just to gain higher power and status!¡±


    Suddenly, the surrounding of Talon¡¯s Gate turned chilly after Hong Yu finished her words.


    Fei Xue felt as if many blades were slashing at her skin.


    Even Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s disciples trembled as they were too afraid to move.


    ¡°It was¡­ it was Zhao Yao who had said it.¡± Suddenly, Fei Xue came to her senses. She gritted her teeth and asked Zhao Yao, ¡°Zhao Yao, it¡¯s you who has told me that Feng Ruqing is fascinated by your Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s status. That was why she tried to seduce you. However, she failed to do so, and so she took away your Tier-5 spirit beast, isn¡¯t it? You must give me an explanation!¡±


    Why was a Fengyun Manor¡¯s Guardian, Feng Ruqing¡¯s female servant?


    ¡°A Tier-5 spirit beast?¡± Hong Yu sneered as she stepped forward. ¡°Does our Manor Lady need to rob? It¡¯s always the spirit beasts that throw themselves at her.¡±


    Tian Qi did not speak all the while when everything was happening.


    His eyes were not as kind and gentle as they were before. They looked cold as he glared at Zhao Yao and his wife.


    ¡°Because of her thirst for power¡­ she seduced you?¡±


    Zhao Yao took two steps backward as his face was drained of color while his body was trembling.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just telling the truth. I don¡¯t even know which part of me attracts her, I¡¯ll change it if I know.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Tian Qi cackled. ¡°Our Fengyun Manor Lady latched herself onto a master from Talon¡¯s Gate? When had our Fengyun Manor become so weak?¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s head buzzed and turned blank.


    Tian Qi did mention about a manor master and manor lady before, but he did not relate that to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was only a Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s princess, how could she become Fengyun Manor Lady?


    However, what was impossible was true now!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! Impossible, this is absolutely impossible¡­ ¡± Zhao Yao stepped back again as his eyes were slowly filled with despair.


    Feng Ruqing was Fengyun Manor Lady. Why Ziyan did not tell him?


    Why?


    And apparently, just now, Zhao Yao seemed to have mentioned¡­ Qing Yuan?


    Qing Yuan was a Fengyun Manor¡¯s Guardian too?


    ¡°Zhao Yao!¡± Fei Xue shouted in disbelief and anger. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she was trembling in anger. ¡°Zhao Yao, tell me. Everything that you¡¯ve told me before, how many of them are true?¡±


    Fengyun Manor Lady¡­ did she need to cling onto a Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s Master?


    Also to cling onto him immorally?


    That was ridiculous!


    It was true that she liked Zhao Yao, and she also believed that a lot of girls would like him.


    However¡­


    Fengyun Manor¡¯s Lady would never be one of those people!


    No matter how excellent Zhao Yao was, he was not in the league that was capable of attracting her!


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    A female disciple rushed out of Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s door. She kneeled in front of Fei Xue as her eyes were flooded with tears.


    Zhao Yao¡¯s face contorted the moment he saw that female disciple. ¡°What are you doing out here? Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 646 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The female disciple tightly bit on her lip. But, she did not stand up and continued to kowtow, hitting her head strongly on the ground, twice.


    ¡°Madam, please speak for my sister, in the name of justice.¡±


    Fei Xue looked at the girl who was kneeling on the floor and turned to look at Zhao Yao, who was filled with rage. Her face was pale as she seemed to have noticed something, and then her lips slightly trembled. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Even though the female disciple had hit her head until her forehead was bleeding, she seemed to feel no pain as she was still violently kowtowing. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Years ago, I¡¯ve entered Talon¡¯s Gate with my sister. However, her appearance was different from my plain-looking appearance. My sister¡¯s beauty has brought her disaster.


    ¡°Back when Madam was not around Talon¡¯s Gate, Master had taken the advantage and wanted to harass my sister. But my sister refused to be with him and that had enraged him. After he forced himself on my sister, he took away my sister¡¯s ability and threw her out of Talon¡¯s Gate.¡±


    The female disciple started to look miserable. ¡°Poor sister, she committed suicide because she couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. However, what he had been saying was that it was my sister who had seduced him. He cast my sister out in order to preserve your dignity.¡±


    ¡°My sister already had someone but now she¡¯s dead. Her husband wanted to avenge her, but eventually, he got killed by Master too.¡±


    ¡°I thank heaven for giving me such a plain-looking face, for heaven has granted me to continue to stay inside Talon¡¯s Gate. However, my power is too weak to avenge my sister, and no one believes in what I say either. I swear that all the disciples who were expelled, none of them had seduced Master before. It¡¯s Master who was enraged because of his failure to court them!¡±


    All the while, she had been staying inside just to wait for the chance to take revenge!


    Now, the chance had finally come as her Master was so foolish that he had offended stronger enemies out there, too.


    Her sister and brother-in-law could finally rest in peace!


    Hong Yu was already dumbfounded. After a while, she composed herself and turned to look at Zhao Yao, angrily.


    She thought Zhao Yao had only expelled those people, no one would have expected him to do such a terrible thing, which was worse than what a beast would do!


    After all, she was not a member of Talon¡¯s Gate. She had already tried to stop Zhao Yao from taking advantage of a female disciple several years ago but still, she could not always be putting her nose in Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s trifles.


    It seemed that all the female disciples would come to a sticky end. As for Zhao Yao, who was worse than a beast, he deserved punishments and death!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhao Yao was so anxious he summoned a gust of wind with his palm. Just as the wind was about to strike the female disciple in front of him, Hong Yu started to retaliate¡­


    Bang!


    As the two forces collided, Zhao Yao swiftly took several steps back. His eyes were red as he stared at the female disciple, grudgingly.


    He should not have¡­ should not have let this woman stay!


    He thought everything would work out perfectly smooth because no matter what people said, Fei Xue would not believe in them with her level of intelligence.


    Therefore, he never thought that such a thing would happen that day!


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Another disciple kneeled down as he alleged, ¡°I can attest to that too. I¡¯ve seen not only once that Master had tried to take advantage of a female disciple! Any of the female disciples who refused to obey, he would throw them out after he was done with them.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple, I, can attest that too!¡±


    Perhaps because of Fengyun Manor¡¯s elder presence, those disciples were finally not afraid of Zhao Yao¡¯s threatening coercion anymore. Every disciple kneeled down.


    Just like needles, each of their words was prickling Fei Xue¡¯s heart.


    Fei Xue growled as she pounced on Zhao Yao. Just like an enraged lion, she violently slapped his face.


    ¡°Why do you lie to me? Why?¡±


    She had trusted him so much that she had handed over Talon¡¯s Gate to him, and allowed him to be fully in charge of it.

 Chapter 647 - He Blames Others While He Himself Is To Be Blamed X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But then, he abused his power by bullying the weak and harassing the female disciples?


    Eventually, he even put the blame on others while he was the one to be blamed, alleging that those female disciples were the ones who seduced him first. He claimed that all he had in his heart was Fei Xue and that that was why he had banished them; because he refused to keep those female disciples.


    Fei Xue was very touched back then.


    What a man he was to make such an effort for her as he regarded all the women in the world as nothing? How could Fei Xue not be moved?


    However, in the end, it was a complete sham!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Fei Xue burst into laughter and she suddenly broke out in tears. ¡°Zhao Yao, oh Zhao Yao, I trusted you so much. But why do you treat me like this? You can divorce me if you want to take a concubine. Why do you show me your affections but do something else behind my back?¡±


    Back then, when Zhao Yao was pursuing her, she had already mentioned that she would never allow her man to take a concubine.


    She had only agreed to marry him after Zhao Yao had agreed to her conditions!


    Indeed, he had held onto his promise in not taking a concubine¨C


    However, his behavior was even more frustrating than taking a concubine!


    ¡°Do you still remember? Zhao Yao, I¡¯ve told you that if you ever betray me, I will chew you up and spit you out!¡± The affection in Fei Xue¡¯s eyes had vanished and was replaced with resentment.


    She hated Zhao Yao for deceiving her, she also hated herself for trusting him blindly. Also, she hated herself¡­ for having hurt so many innocent people because of him!


    Zhao Yao panicked. He quickly grabbed Fei Xue¡¯s hands anxiously. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it was those women who had seduced me first and caused me to be infatuated. Please forgive me, I really love you, Xue¡¯er¡­ ¡±


    Fei Xue closed her eyes. Her heart was in deep pain.


    At this point, Zhao Yao still wanted to put the blame on others¡­


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± That female disciple, whose sister had died, stood up as hatred burned in her eyes. ¡°My sister was deeply in love with my brother-in-law, she would never have seduced you. She killed herself after you harassed her! You¡¯re a demon. A demon! You forced my sister to her death!¡±


    Her sister and her brother-in-law really loved each other. However, because of Zhao Yao, he had separated such loving couples that they could only be reunited in the netherworld.


    It was all his fault!


    Two streams of tears flowed from the female disciple¡¯s eyes as she looked despaired.


    Fei Xue raised her hand and slapped Zhao Yao again.


    She slapped him really hard this time. Zhao Yao¡¯s whole face swelled.


    But he did not dare to resist.


    ¡°Zhao Yao, oh Zhao Yao. Why don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all? Why?¡±


    Although Fei Xue was naive, she could still clearly distinguish wrong from right.


    She hated any women who wanted to seduce Zhao Yao. If any of the women fell into her hands, she would let that woman suffer a life that was worse than death.


    But now, this was obviously Zhao Yao¡¯s fault!


    Nobody had seduced him. He was the one who first harassed others and had forced two lives to death!


    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Fei Xue pressed her hands to her head as she saw that Zhao Yao did not reply to her. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t trusted you so much, this would never have happened. And also, I would never have allowed you to do whatever you want in Talon¡¯s Gate. It was my father who had established Talon¡¯s Gate, but how could you treat our disciples in such a way? Don¡¯t you ever feel guilty?¡±


    The root of the problem was that she had trusted Zhao Yao too much.


    Therefore, even their disciples were aware of a lot of matters, nobody would dare to step forward and inform her.


    That was what it was.


    If only¡­ on that fateful day¡­ if Zhao Yao had not slandered Fengyun Manor Lady first, her faith toward him would not have crumbled, and she would still trust Zhao Yao no matter what the disciples said.

 Chapter 648 - Ziyans Death I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Are you guys done yet?¡± There was a hint of a smile on the corners of Hong Yu¡¯s lips as she slowly stepped forward. ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s Ziyan!¡±


    Zhao Yao looked nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°You still want to protect her even until now? Still afraid of letting your wife know her presence?¡± Hong Yu sneered. ¡°Ziyan already knew beforehand of our Manor Lady¡¯s identity, but she chose to conceal it and let you bear the consequences. Think about it¡­ why would she do so?¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s face seemed to crack a little as his heart was filled with resentment.


    It was all Ziyan¡¯s fault!


    If it were not because of Ziyan, he would not have gone against Feng Ruqing, and would not have offended anyone from Fengyun Manor, also¡­ Fei Xue would not have been aware of so many of these things!


    If Ziyan could tell him earlier that Feng Ruqing was Fengyun Manor Lady, then he¡­ would never ever dare to slander her again!


    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you know about Ziyan¡¯s relationship with Qing Yuan?¡± Hong Yu continued to walk toward Zhao Yao. ¡°Ziyan was once Liu Yun Kingdom General Manor Young Master¡¯s fiancee. However, she broke their engagement because she got together with Qing Yuan. Soon, Qing Yuan had offended our Manor Master because he wanted to protect her and got expelled from Fengyun Manor as his ability got demoted too.¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s lips twitched as he remained silent.


    He felt a murderous intent toward Ziyan growing in his heart.


    ¡°In the end¡­ Qing Yuan was given the cold shoulder because she felt that he could not provide her wealth and status. So, she abandoned him and threw herself into your arms.¡±


    Zhao Yao clenched his fists tightly. He knew that his harassment of the female disciples had severely provoked Fei Xue, she would go insane if she ever finds out that he had kept a mistress behind her back¡­


    But then, Zhao Yao understood well that if he did not hand over Ziyan today, Fengyun Manor would never stop going after him!


    ¡°Zhao Yao!¡± Fei Xue tightly tugged at Zhao Yao¡¯s sleeves and growled, ¡°Where¡¯s that easy woman? Why are you still protecting her now? What merit does she have to deserve your protection over her?¡±


    She would never let Zhao Yao off, let alone let go of that vile woman!


    She would make anyone who seduced her man suffer a life that was worse than death!


    Zhao Yao¡¯s face turned even pale. He looked at Fei Xue and turned to look at Hong Yu again, hopelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys to look for her.¡±


    Hong Yu smiled sarcastically. ¡°You better be quick than. I didn¡¯t know that she had colluded with Tang Yu before, or else back then when you guys were in the Forest of Spirit Beasts, you guys wouldn¡¯t even have stood a chance to escape!¡±


    At first, Hong Yu was really ignorant of it as she was shocked to hear that from Fifth Elder just now.


    Perhaps, Fifth Elder knew about that from Tang Yu.


    Whatever it was, it was no doubt that Ziyan must die today!


    ¡°Tang Yu¡­ who is she?¡± Zhao Yao asked, stutteringly.


    Hong Yu looked at Zhao Yao, coldly. ¡°She was the one who had plotted to kill our Manor Master and Manor Lady.¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s legs went limp and almost went down on his knees.


    He did not keep a mistress but a person who had brought so much trouble to him.


    Even though nothing happened that day, as long as Ziyan was a girl he kept outside of his official relationship, then¡­ Fengyun Manor¡¯s people would catch up to him eventually!


    Zhao Yao gritted his teeth in deep hatred. He should not have been obsessed with beauty back then as by doing so, he had put his whole life into real trouble.


    ***


    Talon¡¯s Gate was built on a mountain and there was a small town at the foot of the mountain.


    The sound of crystals crashing on the floor came from the most luxurious second courtyard within the small town.


    Ziyan had swept all of the tea sets onto the floor. She looked gloomy as her eyes were filled with resentment.

 Chapter 649 - Ziyans Death II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡±


    She just could not understand. Why would Feng Ruqing always want to go against her?


    That damned woman. She was just envious of her living a good life, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Do you really think that you will be fine with so many spirit beasts protecting you? Zhao Yao has promised me that he will help me to kill you!¡±


    Although Zhao Yao was a Dark Warrior, the ability of the previous elder master of Talon¡¯s Gate exceeded his.


    Fei Xue was such a brainless woman. After Zhao Yao had returned and fooled her with some words, she would be enraged, and soon, she would definitely finish Feng Ruqing off!


    Perhaps because of the imminent threat that Feng Ruqing would be facing soon, Ziyan looked better as soon as she thought of that. She pushed her hair behind her ear as she sneered. ¡°Although Feng Ruqing is Fengyun Manor¡¯s Lady, Liu Yun Kingdom is not as strong as Fengyun Manor as nobody can be assured of Feng Ruqing¡¯s safety. After that foolish Fei Xue has killed Feng Ruqing, Fengyun Manor will be enraged and avenge Feng Ruqing by killing Fei Xue.¡±


    What a brilliant strategy of killing two birds with one stone.


    If Fei Xue and the previous elder master were dead, Zhao Yao would definitely marry her.


    Soon, she would be the lofty Talon¡¯s Gate Master¡¯s first wife, and nobody would look down upon her anymore!


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Just as Ziyan lost herself in a daydream, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    Previously, Zhao Yao did not arrange any female servant to serve her just in case anyone found out about their affair. Therefore, Ziyan stood up and hurried outside the door as soon as she heard the footsteps.


    A familiar face came into her vision when she pushed open the door.


    The young guy was still in his long green robe, as usual. Nobody knew if it was his blood or Yun¡¯er blood on his chest as it was stained red with fresh blood.


    ¡°Qing Yuan?¡± Ziyan was shocked, and she burst into laughter suddenly. ¡°It seems that you still can¡¯t let go of me. What? Do you still want me to be your woman? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself, you can¡¯t even achieve whatever you¡¯ve wished for. What makes you think I will marry you?¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Ziyan expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s you who had hurt Yun¡¯er, right? Is it true that she was really your female servant?¡±


    Ziyan was jolted. Well, there was nothing she could not tell him since Long Ao Kingdom had already fallen.


    ¡°She¡¯s Ziyun, a step-sister from my step-mother. No, she¡¯s the real ¡®Ziyan¡¯¡­¡± The corners of Ziyan¡¯s lips lifted as she slowly but deliberately approached Qing Yuan. ¡°Before I was born, Ziyun¡¯s mother was a noble consort, and she was in a good relationship with Nalan Yan. But then, Nalan Yan was a terribly talented woman, and my mother found out about her mother¡¯s relationship with Nalan Yan by chance¡­ so she switched our identities before I was born.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, we were born on the same day, or else we wouldn¡¯t have gotten such a chance. Back then, when Nalan Yan was around, many people wanted to claim kinship with her, but so what? In the end, Nalan Yan chose me!¡±


    Although she was a switched one, she had already been living with Ziyan¡¯s identity since.


    Her biological mother was merely a concubine. As for Ziyun, she was the real noble consort¡¯s daughter, even though the noble consort would never find out that she was only a fake ¡®Ziyan.¡¯


    Her biological daughter grew up under abuse.


    Everything should be fine initially as Ziyun was still a princess after all.


    But then¡­ Ziyun had almost snatched her man away!


    Therefore, she had ruined Ziyun¡¯s appearance and kept her near as her female servant and forced her to watch the love between her and Qing Yuan.


    That was the revenge¡­ she had for Ziyun.

 Chapter 650 - Ziyans Death III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°So what you meant is that she¡¯s the daughter of the noble consort, and you¡¯re the daughter of a concubine, Ziyun?¡±


    Manor Master always had good taste in choosing friends.


    If she was in a good relationship with that Long Ao Kingdom¡¯s noble consort, then that noble consort¡¯s character must be quite commendable. Therefore, her daughter would never be malicious as well.


    That was¡­ what the truth was¡­


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Ziyan. I¡¯ve been living with this name for so many years. Therefore, I¡¯m Ziyan for the rest of my life.¡± Ziyan laughed. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m Ziyan or not, the noble consort died six years ago, and my biological mother is dead too. And also, Long Ao Kingdom has already fallen¡­¡±


    So, would it be any difference to find out who she was?


    ¡°Nevermind, since I have Talon¡¯s Gate behind me and my future won¡¯t be any worse either. On the contrary, look at you, a traitor who has been expelled. Do you think you can do any better than me? Now, you¡¯re still here to entangle yourself with me, if Zhao Yao ever finds out, he will definitely kill you!¡±


    Qing Yuan slowly closed his eyes¡­


    His fists were trembling.


    At the same time, the scene of the woman falling into a pool of blood played in his mind again. He suddenly opened his fierce eyes, and with a swing, his hand was already choking Ziyan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen her life and lived using her identity. You have also pretended to be the one who had saved me, but why didn¡¯t you let go of her? Why do you want to ruin her face and silence her?¡±


    It was his fault!


    It was all his fault!


    It was he who did not see through things clearly and who had allowed Yun¡¯er to suffer so much pain instead of him.


    He must be blamed for all these things!


    ¡°Qing Yuan, what are you doing?¡± Ziyan looked panicked. ¡°She was only a disfigured ugly monster, is she worthy for you to offend Talon¡¯s Gate? Don¡¯t forget that you don¡¯t have Fengyun Manor behind you now, and you¡¯re also powerless! What makes you think you are capable of fighting against Talon¡¯s Gate?¡±


    Qing Yuan seemed cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine as the worst scenario will enable me to apologize to Yun¡¯er1. But before that, I will kill you and avenge her.¡±


    That was what he¡­ owed her.


    A sense of sorrow dawned on Qing Yuan¡¯s eyebrows as he choked Ziyan harder.


    Ziyan¡¯s whole face was turning red. Even though Qing Yuan¡¯s ability had dropped by a tier, she could never be Qing Yuan¡¯s match with her own ability.


    ¡°Qing Yuan!¡± Horror flashed in Ziyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have¡­ have you forgotten¡­ the loving days when we were together? Do you really¡­ want to kill me?¡±


    Qing Yuan must have had some affection toward her for those days she had spent with him.


    That affection was not gratefulness for her saving his life.


    Therefore, she was very sure that this man would never really want to kill her!


    The corners of Qing Yuan¡¯s lips were lifted with a murderous intention. ¡°Ziyan, even if I¡¯ve found out that you¡¯ve lied to me, I¡¯ve never thought of¡­ taking revenge on you! But you¡¯ve killed Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve killed the person whom I should love, you should die!¡±


    He could forgive her betrayal!


    He could also forgive her deceit and concealment!


    However, he could never forgive Ziyan for killing Yun¡¯er!


    She was the one who had saved him regardless no matter what. She was also the girl who had lost her life because of him.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s face turned almost purple now. She coughed violently she was slowly suffocating. She finally felt panic inside her heart.


    Qing Yuan was serious this time!


    He really wanted to kill her!


    Suddenly, Ziyan heard a series of footsteps coming from the courtyard. She quickly turned around and saw Zhao Yao, who had entered the door first. Joy filled her eyes.

 Chapter 651 - Ziyans Death IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Master, quick, save me¡ª¡±


    Zhao Yao¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Ziyan¡¯s face maliciously. His eyes were as sharp as blades when he looked at her, he could not help but feel like tearing this damned woman into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    A shriek came from the sky before Zhao Yao could speak.


    Immediately, a figure quickly pounced on Ziyan and pushed her onto the ground.


    Ziyan was shocked.


    She stared at the crazy angry woman, dumbfounded, as she covered her swollen cheeks with her hands. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    This tigress¡­ why was she here?


    ¡°You b*tch, aren¡¯t you always lusting for man? I¡¯ll let you seduce a man now. Today, I¡¯ll find a hundred men and let you enjoy them!¡± Fei Xue was so angry as she stomped on Ziyan¡¯s chest. She grabbed her hair, dragged her up so that she was standing upright before she violently slapped her over and over again.


    Suddenly, the face that was as pretty as a flower and as clear as jade before swelled up like a pig¡¯s. It was not as attractive and as breathtaking as it was before.


    With a cold fear in Ziyan¡¯s heart, she did not say anything. She lifted her head, stunned, and shot a glance at Zhao Yao.


    Why¡­


    Why did he bring the tigress along?


    Did he want her to die?


    ¡°B*tch, keep on looking, would you? I¡¯ll poke your eyes until you go blind if you keep looking!¡± Fei Xue was really enraged. Even though she did not plan to live together with Zhao Yao anymore, Zhao Yao was still her husband then. How could she flirt with her husband with her eyes in front of her? It was no different from Ziyan stepping on her face on the ground when she did that!


    Ziyan gulped and forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    There was a taste of blood that was a little fishy but sweet in her saliva.


    ¡°Even if it was true that I¡¯ve seduced him and his heart was strong enough not to be seduced, do you really think that I would even be here? Why do you cling onto me and refuse to settle scores with him?¡± Ziyan sneered.


    She understood what was happening now. Zhao Yao really wanted her dead!


    They should go to hell together if that were the case. It was impossible for her to allow Zhao Yao to get away from it and live his good life alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told him before, anyone who betrays me will be shattered into pieces, so I won¡¯t let go of him anyway. As for you¡­ ¡± Fei Xue dragged her forward by pulling her hair. ¡°Do you think you can live a better life than he?¡±


    Ziyan was so in so much pain. She trembled as a big chunk of her hair was pulled off.


    With a lump stuck in her throat, she turned to look at Qing Yuan helplessly and begged him with her eyes.


    In the past, the man¡¯s eyes and heart were all filled with only her!


    To protect her, he had even betrayed Fengyun Manor and wanted to live a new life going all over the world with her.


    Therefore, he was still her one and only hope now.


    She hoped that he could bring her away and leave this place for the sake of their past relationship and allow her to keep¡­ what was left of her dignity¡­


    Qing Yuan¡¯s eyes were already blank without any love. What was left was coldness, which was painful to look at.


    Ziyan was suddenly enlightened. Her lips twitched as she felt bitterly remorseful.


    She regretted choosing Zhao Yao when she already knew well that he had a tigress at home¡­ just because she wanted a better life¡­


    If only she had known that this day would come, she would rather have¡­ stayed with Qing Yuan!


    That would be better than being bullied by others!


    ¡°Master Zhao.¡± Ziyan turned to look at Zhao Yao and laughed hysterically. ¡°After all, we have done it so many times, have you forgotten how you were praising me when we were in bed? You also mentioned that the tigress at home doesn¡¯t spark any interest in you at all. How can you leave me to fend for myself now?¡±


    Zhao Yao was already in a tough situation now, but even he was not, he would never let go of Ziyan.

 Chapter 652 - Ziyans Death V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ziyan, you¡¯re such a vicious woman. Am I not treating you good enough? Everything you have asked for, I¡¯ve given it to you. Have I done anything wrong to you? Why do you malign me?¡± Zhao Yao gritted his teeth tightly. ¡°If you¡¯ve told me earlier that Feng Ruqing is Fengyun Manor¡¯s Lady, I would never have dared to hurt or trouble her!¡±


    Zhao Yao stared at Fei Xue sadly as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s Ziyan who has put me up to this. It was she who instigated me to tell you that Feng Ruqing took away the Tier-5 spirit beast when she failed to seduce me. It was all Ziyan!¡±


    Fei Xue was so angry as she slapped and forcefully pressed Ziyan¡¯s head against the wall.


    ¡°B*tch. You wanted to kill me and destroy my whole Talon¡¯s Gate?!¡±


    That was Fengyun Manor¡¯s Lady!


    If she had really listened to Zhao Yao and wanted to trouble Feng Ruqing, Fengyun Manor would definitely take revenge on Talon¡¯s Gate soon!


    Fei Xue suddenly came to her senses and said, ¡°Now I get it. You purposely hid Feng Ruqing¡¯s identity because you wanted me to get on with her. If I killed her, then Fengyun Manor will kill me, what a brilliant trick of killing two birds with one stone. If the people of Fengyun Manor did not arrive then, I would have really been fooled by you!¡±


    Qing Yuan looked at Fei Xue coldly.


    If Fei Xue really got fooled, Talon¡¯s Gate would no doubt be destroyed.


    However¡­ for Manor Lady, she would still remain unharmed.


    A Talon¡¯s Gate wife¡­ was not capable of hurting her.


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Zhao Yao had also come to his senses at that moment too. He angrily rushed toward Ziyan. ¡°You intentionally want me dead! Do you really think that Talon¡¯s Gate will not be in trouble after killing Feng Ruqing? Talon¡¯s Gate will be doomed! You¡­ this woman, what the hell is your brain made of? So stupid!¡±


    Ziyan¡¯s body went stiff. Indeed, she had never considered if that would put Talon¡¯s Gate in trouble.


    For her, it did not matter if Talon¡¯s Gate got destroyed since she would find a new man again¡­


    She would not care much since it was not a big deal¡­


    However¡­


    It was such a pity that the Talon¡¯s Gate¡¯s people were too useless as they could not kill Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°You guys can¡¯t touch her!¡±


    A clear and cold voice spoke just as Fei Xue pressed Ziyan¡¯s head against the wall.


    Elder Tian Qi and Hong Yu were coming in at the same time.


    They were shocked as they first saw Qing Yuan. Then, they started to frown.


    ¡°Qing Yuan¡­ ¡± Hong Yu¡¯s face was slightly darkened.


    Qing Yuan was still lovestruck by her even until now? Even though Ziyan had done so many wrong things, he still wanted to protect her?


    ¡°Qing Yuan, I knew it¡­ I knew that you won¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    With all those scars on Ziyan¡¯s head, she sounded grateful as tears ran down from her eyes. ¡°If you save me this time, I will love you wholeheartedly in the future.¡±


    Indeed, it was only Qing Yuan who had loved her the most in this world.


    She knew that Qing Yuan was just frightening her just now. He did not really want to kill her.


    After all¡­ he still could not bear to see her die¡­


    When this matter was over, she would treat Qing Yuan nicely and never abandon him again!


    ¡°Because¡­ ¡± Qing Yuan stared at Ziyan coldly. ¡°In this world, the only person who can kill her is me!¡±


    Hong Yu was shocked. She stared at Qing Yuan in disbelief and stiffly turned around to look at Tian Qi.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, has the ecstasy that Ziyan gave to Qing Yuan started to wear off?¡±


    Why else would Qing Yuan want to kill her?


    He had been¡­ so in love with Ziyan.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ziyan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You really want to kill me? Look carefully, I¡¯m Ziyan, the woman who you love the most!¡±

 Chapter 653 - Ziyan’s Death VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Yuan lifted the sword in his hand and walked toward Ziyan, slowly.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er died because of you. I no longer love you. I did not try to hurt you before as I had to handle her burial. Now that she is resting in peace in her grave, I am here for revenge!¡±


    ¡°You have just met her a few times. Has she actually become so important that your memories of her are more significant than the days we have spent together? You fell for another lady so quickly!¡± Ziyan¡¯s lips were trembling slightly.


    Originally, Hong Yu did not want to get involved. However, after hearing Ziyan¡¯s words, she merely sneered.


    ¡°Qing Yuan has fallen for another lady? How can you say that? He has sacrificed a lot because of you, but what does he get in the end? How did you treat him?¡±


    Qing Yuan did not want to waste time with Ziyan. In a blink of an eye, an overwhelming aura was emitted out of him, dispersing in all directions, turning the whole world cold and dull.


    ¡°You are still a Dark Warrior? I thought your¡­ your strength was weakened?¡± Ziyan¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°The manor lady is not a ruthless person after all.¡±


    Qing Yuan did not know about Feng Ruqing¡¯s good intentions previously. He had only regained his strength yesterday night. At that moment, he could not help feeling guilty.


    Feng Ruqing did this as she wanted Qing Yuan to see Ziyan¡¯s true colors, but what had Qing Yuan done? He had betrayed the entire Fengyun clan because of Ziyan.


    Even though Qing Yuan knew that Ziyan had deceived him, he still could not let go of her. If not for Yun¡¯er¡¯s death, he would never come to his senses.


    However, this lesson was way too great that he could not handle it.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did it turn out to be like this?¡± Ziyan took a few steps backward as she clenched her fists tightly.


    If Qing Yuan¡¯s strength was not weakened, Ziyan would never have run into Zhao Yao¡¯s arms and she would still have a man who loved her with all his heart.


    ¡®It is all Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault! It is all because of Feng Ruqing!¡¯


    ¡°You are blaming Manor Lady, aren¡¯t you? Have you ever wondered why you would fall into such a sorry state? If you did not call off the marriage with Nalan Jing, the Lady of Fengyun clan would be your aunt by now. If you did not dump Qing Yuan, no matter what Manor Lady does, it will never affect you.¡± Hong Yu merely smirked.


    ¡°Hence, you reap what you sow. It¡¯s your own fault!¡± Hong Yu raised her eyes.


    Ziyan¡¯s body slumped to the ground. Her face was filled with despair.


    Hong Yu was right. If Ziyan did not call off the arranged marriage, she would be the wife of Lady of Fengyun clan¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°Ziyan, you should thank me. If I don¡¯t kill you, many men out there would try to hurt you. They would never let you die so easily.¡± Qing Yuan stood before Ziyan, a glimmer of wickedness flickered in his eyes.


    A sword slid through Ziyan¡¯s throat, blood immediately oozed from the cut.


    Ziyan fell down slowly into the pool of blood, her eyes were filled with reluctance. She was rightly served. Simply no one present felt sympathy for her.


    Qing Yuan turned to look at Zhao Yao, his eyes were burning with rage. A sense of ferocity surged from his body.


    ¡°Ziyan is dead. You¡¯re the next¡­¡± Qing Yuan would never let go of anyone who had killed Yun¡¯er.


    Hearing this, the corner of Fei Xue¡¯s lips trembled slightly, but she did not stop Qing Yuan.


    She was caught in a dilemma between the man who had betrayed her many times and Talon¡¯s Gate which embodied her father¡¯s painstaking effort.


    Naturally, she could not mess with Fengyun Clan because of this man and put the entire Talon¡¯s Gate into trouble.

 Chapter 654 - Ziyan’s Death VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°No!¡±


    A hint of panic crept into Zhao Yao¡¯s eyes. He quickly rushed over and pounced on Fei Xue¡¯s feet as he sobbed and begged.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, please don¡¯t ignore me. I really love you. Please save me. Please¡­¡±


    Fei Xue¡¯s body stiffened a little. Her eyes were filled with disappointment. She slowly closed her eyes and only opened them after a long while.


    ¡°You reap what you sow. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Yao completely lost hope. He collapsed to the ground and stared at Fei Xue in disbelief.


    ¡°A day together as husband and wife means endless devotion for the rest of our lives. We have been married for so many years. How can you turn your back on me?¡± Zhao Yao said, after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°Since you know this, do you remember what you have done to me? You have failed me in the first place. You have even trusted this b*tch and nearly ruined Talon¡¯s Gate.¡± Thinking of the things that Zhao Yao had done, Fei Xue¡¯s eyes reddened with rage.


    ¡°Since you have done this, don¡¯t get Talon¡¯s Gate involved!¡±


    Fei Xue hated that Zhao Yao had betrayed her but she could not bring herself to kill him with her own hands.


    ¡®Ah¡­ forget it. Since these people hate Zhao Yao so much, they would never let him off so easily.¡¯


    Fei Xue did not say anything. The corner of her lips lifted a little. She walked past Zhao Yao and headed outside the courtyard. She did not even spare a glance at Zhao Yao.


    Zhao Yao raised his head, his eyes were following Fei Xue. His face was drained of color. Then, he turned to look at the people of Fengyun clan. Panic crossed his face as if he would pass out the very next second.


    Qing Yuan closed his eyes.


    The moment Yun¡¯er had saved and protected him with her own body flashed before his eyes.


    In a blink of an eye, his eyes were filled with murderous intent; his face, indifferent. He lifted the sword in his hand like the grim reaper.


    Technically, Zhao Yao¡¯s strength was not inferior to Qing Yuan¡¯s. Hence, it was not easy for Qing Yuan to kill Zhao Yao. However, besides Qing Yuan and Hong Yu, there were a few elders from Fengyun clan present.


    The fifth elder Tian Qi was also watching him. Zhao Yao could not move even the slightest bit. He could only look on as the sword pierced through his body. Blood surged out of the wound like a fountain, staining the ground red.


    Thud!


    Zhao Yao fell to the ground, lying in a pool of blood. He breathed his last with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, I have avenged you¡­¡±


    ¡®It is a pity that you can no longer see it with your own eyes.¡¯


    ¡°Qing Yuan.¡± Hong Yu raised her eyes to look at the young master whose face was full of sorrow. She pursed her lips together before she asked.


    ¡°Do you want¡­ me to beg Manor Lady so you can come back to Fengyun Manor?¡±


    Now, Qing Yun had come to his senses. Without Ziyan by his side, perhaps, the manor lady would forgive him.


    ¡°There is no need. I am not going back to Fengyun Manor. I can¡¯t leave Yun¡¯er alone, up in the mountain. I have buried her in a quiet and tranquil place. That is the place where she had saved my life. I need to keep her company.¡± Hearing Hong Yu¡¯s words, Qing Yuan merely smiled sadly and shook his head.


    Although Hong Yu did not know what had actually happened, she could not help but sigh softly after seeing Qing Yuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, she has passed away. There is nothing you can do. Please take good care of yourself.¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. He raised his head slightly to look at the passing clouds. His voice was filled with pain.


    ¡°Hong Yu, I need to keep Yun¡¯er company¡­ However, please let me know if anything happens to Fengyun clan.¡±

 Chapter 655 - Ziyan’s Death VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The mistress1 of Fengyun clan has put in so much effort on me but I have let her down. I have also failed the manor lady and Yun¡¯er. I have lost Yun¡¯er. I can¡¯t afford to lose Fengyun clan too¡­ Even though I am not going back to Fengyun Manor, I am still part of Fengyun clan.¡±


    Even if the mistress of Fengyun clan did not forgive him, he would rush back to Fengyun Manor if the clan was in trouble.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hong Yu sighed as she walked toward Qing Yuan. She patted his shoulder and gave him a few words of comfort.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, we will always be your friend. When you have time, come and visit us at Fengyun Manor. Everyone in the clan felt so sad when you had decided to leave Fengyun Manor because of Ziyan¡­¡±


    Qing Yuan¡¯s fists tightened, his eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ however, there is no point crying over spilled milk.¡±


    Qing Yuan had left the whole world behind because of Ziyan. It was worthwhile if only Ziyan was true to him. However, it turned out that not only was Ziyan deceiving him for such a long time, but she had also even drawn him away from his family. Qing Yuan was such a fool!


    ¡°Hong Yu¡­ help me to thank the manor lady. If not for her, Ziyan would not have revealed her true colors. Also, I wouldn¡¯t have known who my real benefactor is.¡± Qing Yuan raised his eyes, his delicate face seemed sad.


    ¡°I will not do that. You must tell her yourself in the future. The manor lady may seem ruthless to those who go against her, but she is gentle and kind,¡± Hong Yu said, anxiously.


    ¡°I feel embarrassed to meet her.¡± Qing Yuan smiled wryly.


    Ever since Ziyan revealed her true colors, Qing Yuan had quickly known that Ziyan had intentionally stopped him from saving the family of the master of Fengyun clan back then. She had lied to him that Nalan Jing had dumped her.


    What was more ridiculous was the fact that Qing Yuan had actually trusted her so much that the family of the master of Fengyun clan was nearly killed. How could he face them?


    ¡°If the manor lady really hates you, she would never have helped you by only weakening your strength. She had shown you mercy¡­ If you want to thank her, you must do it in person.¡± Hong Yu smiled.


    Qing Yuan wanted to say something, but he simply stared at Hong Yu without saying anything.


    ¡°Qing Yuan, when you¡¯ve found a place to stay, don¡¯t forget to write me a letter so we could pay you a visit.¡± Hong Yu furrowed her brows as she said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Qing Yuan smiled with relief. All the dejection in his heart vanished together with Ziyan.


    Qing Yuan did not talk further with Hong Yu. He walked toward the Fifth Elder and took a deep bow.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, it¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡±


    Simply no one was more heartbroken than Fifth Elder as he was the one who brought Qing Yuan up. However, seeing Qing Yuan¡¯s current situation, he could no longer say anything spiteful.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself after leaving Fengyun Manor. In the future¡­don¡¯t get tricked again. We have always disliked Ziyan. However, since you are so in love with her, we could not do anything back then.¡±


    Fortunately, Qing Yuan had woken up. The people of Fengyun Clan felt immensely relieved.


    ¡°Qing Yuan¡­will listen to Fifth Elder¡¯s advice.¡± Qing Yuan swung his robe, fell to his knees, and kowtowed to the Fifth Elder.


    The sun shone brilliantly outside. Dressed in a green robe with thick black hair, Qing Yuan got up and walked toward the gate.

 Chapter 656 - Ziyan’s Death IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Yuan set out determined, all alone. Simply no one could stop him.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ will I meet him again in my life?¡± Fifth Elder sighed deeply.


    ¡°He has someone he wants to be with. Perhaps, as long as he stays by her side, even if it is just a grave, he is actually happier than going back to Fengyun Manor,¡± Hong Yu said with a faint smile.


    She knew that Qing Yuan was seeking forgiveness from the woman, Yun¡¯er, in his own way. Hence, she did not stop him.


    ¡°However, Qing Yuan is too soft-hearted. Although he killed Ziyan, he let her die too easily. Even the lady of Talon¡¯s Gate was more ruthless than him.¡± Hong Yu¡¯s eyes fell on Ziyan slowly. She narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°That is Qing Yuan. He can never be ruthless to anyone.¡±


    Cough¡­ cough¡­


    ¡°Hong Yu, are we going to Liu Yun Kingdom? Would the manor lady meet me? What if she chases me out of the kingdom?¡± Fifth Elder coughed, seemingly awkward.


    ¡°The manor lady is very gentle.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was very gentle, especially to the ladies.


    ¡°If you are really afraid of her, put some fake freckles on your face. She will never be mad at you if you do that.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s a good idea.¡¯ Fifth Elder pondered for a while.


    ¡°Alright, I will do that.¡±


    In order to seek forgiveness from Feng Ruqing, he did not even care for his reputation, let alone his dignity.


    ***


    At the courtyard of the Mu family.


    A sorrowful voice came from outside the courtyard. Hearing this, Mu Ling who was comforting Chen Qingyan frowned. His face turned icy cold.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, please avenge me.¡± Mu Yong stumbled into the courtyard, his pale face was dejected, his eyes were swimming in tears.


    ¡°Where is the black dragon?¡± Seeing Mu Yong rush into the courtyard, Mu Ling face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, the black dragon can speak. Nan Xian knows that I am getting the black dragon for Lady Qingyan. Hence, he took the black dragon away. He has even crippled my cultivation because of a lady. He has gone too far! You must avenge me!¡± Mu Yong¡¯s face was contorted with rage.


    ¡°Your cultivation is crippled? Although you are my second uncle, you must know that cultivation and strength are of utmost importance in the Mu family. Moreover, you can¡¯t even bring the black dragon home.¡± Mu Ling frowned.


    ¡°But¡­ but I am no match for Nan Xian,¡± Mu Yong said, aggrieved. Since he was no match for Nan Xian, how could he bring the black dragon back to the Mu family?


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat Nan Xian?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes turned icy cold.


    It was widely known that Nan Xian was a great talent. However, was he actually at the stage where even Mu Yong was no match for him?


    ¡°Brother Ling, if Nan Xian wants the black dragon, he can just take it. Xian¡¯er only has a green snake by his side all these years. It¡¯s natural if he wants to pet a dragon. My health¡­ there is another way to improve my health¡­¡± Qingyan glimpsed at Mu Yong who was standing by the side as she said with a faint smile on her face.


    What Qingyan truly meant was that Nan Xian had actually disregarded Qingyan¡¯s health and took the dragon away to be his pet.


    Sure enough, as soon as Mu Ling heard Chen Qingyan¡¯s words, he was burning with anger. He clenched his fist tightly. Veins could be seen bulging on his temples.


    ¡°You have always cared for him, but what has he done? He knows that your health has been declining from caring for the old master, yet he takes your nourishment away. He cares for us!¡±

 Chapter 657 - Ziyan’s Death X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Yong¡¯s eyes lit up as he gritted his teeth tightly.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, Young Master Nan Xian did not pet the black dragon. He took it away because a lady wanted the black dragon. He did it to win the lady¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? That doomed young rebel took the black dragon away because of a lady? Qingyan is my wife. She is also Nan Xian¡¯s aunt. He has actually disregarded Qingyan because of a lady? He can¡¯t even tell who is more important?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s cold eyes pierced into Mu Yong¡¯s. His face darkened a few shades.


    If Nan Xian took the black dragon away for his own benefits despite the fact that Mu Ling would get mad, he would have never come up to this extent. It was fine if Nan Xian had crippled Han Feng¡¯s cultivation because of a lady as Han Feng was just a secret guard. However, Qingyan was his aunt!


    Mu Ling did not care if Nan Xian disliked Qingyan. He also knew that Nan Xian would stop him from getting the black dragon if Nan Xian knew that it was meant for Qingyan. However, he could never sit back when Nan Xian disregarded Qingyan¡¯s health because of a lady.


    Mu Ling would never interfere with the conflict between Nan Xian and Mu Xi. Otherwise, he would not warn Mu Xi not to mess with Feng Ruqing. Mu Ling felt that it was absolutely fine if Nan Xian only cared about Suyi and had left the Mu family for years. Nan Xian even gave Qingyan the cold shoulder. However, Nan Xian must not put Qingyan into trouble just because of a lady.


    ¡°Mu Ling¡­ don¡¯t blame Xian¡¯er. Since I am not Sister Suyi, it is natural that Xian¡¯er doesn¡¯t care about me. After all, he is Sister Suyi¡¯s son. He only needs to care about Sister Suyi.¡± Chen Qingyan held onto Mu Ling¡¯s hand as she smiled wryly. Her face was drained of color.


    Seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s hands were shivering but still pretending to be strong, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was broken.


    ¡°Qingyan, Nan Xian is my son, and you are my wife. Hence, he must respect you. It¡¯s fine if Suyi is the person he cares about the most. But you must be the second person he cares for. Not to mention that he did this to you because of a lady, he can¡¯t even make sarcastic remarks when talking to you.¡±


    Mu Ling knew that Nan Xian had held grudges against the Mu family for years. Hence, he did not stop Nan Xian for being so cold to everyone in the Mu family.


    However, this time, Mu Ling would never allow Nan Xian to do this. Since Nan Xian was Mu Ling¡¯s son, he must learn to respect his wife.


    ¡°Brother Ling, you know Xian¡¯er very well. You want him to come back to the Mu family, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t be too strict with him. Don¡¯t worry about me. The Mu family is more important. Don¡¯t go against him.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled as she shook her head.


    Originally, Mu Ling was burning with rage. However, after listening to Qingyan, he gradually regained his composure.


    ¡°Qingyan, you have sacrificed a lot for the Mu family. It must be very hard for you¡­¡± Mu Ling tightened his grip on Qingyan¡¯s hands.


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes and buried her head into Mu Ling¡¯s embrace bashfully. The corner of her lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You are the person I love the most and my eternal salvation. Moreover, Sister Suyi is so in love with you. It is only natural that she holds grudges against me¡­ I feel so bad for both of you. It¡¯s all because of me. So, I will treat Xian¡¯er better.¡± Chen Qingyan raised her head. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and grievances.


    ¡°However, Xian¡¯er has never given me any chance. I really hope that both of them will come back to the Mu family so that I can make up to them.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Suyi And Nan Xian I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Slightly startled, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were full of dejection. A sense of bitterness crept onto his lips.


    ¡°Suyi¡­ she will only be back if you move out. However, you have sacrificed too much for the Mu family. How can I let you go?¡±


    ¡°Sister Suyi said so? I know that she doesn¡¯t want me to stay here. Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can always come and visit me, I will move out when she comes back¡­¡± Qingyan said with a weak smile, her body stiff.


    ¡°Because¡­you are the only family member I have in this world.¡± Qingyan¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as she held tightly onto Mu Ling¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It would be so great if Suyi could be as thoughtful as you. I have been extremely patient and giving her too much affection. However, she never appreciates the things that I have done. She is spoiled and inconsiderate.¡± Mu Ling smiled bitterly, his hand on Chen Qingyan¡¯s back stiffened.


    Chen Qingyan rubbed her palm forcefully. When Mu Ling did not notice, a glimmer of wickedness flashed in her eyes.


    It was true that Mu Ling was patient enough with Suyi. No matter how bratty Suyi was and how much trouble she brought, Mu Ling had never, even the slightest bit, blamed her.


    As for Qingyan, she had come into Mu Ling¡¯s life way before Suyi. If the old master did not stop Mu Ling from marrying her, Suyi could have never stepped into the Mu family. Nevertheless, Qingyan must be gentle and considerate in order to capture Mu Ling¡¯s heart. It was such an irony of fate.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was ghastly pale. She could feel a stinging sensation at her heart as if it was pricked by a needle. Her once smiling face turned gloomy. She faked a smile but her eyes were filled with desolation.


    ¡°Brother Ling, since Xian¡¯er has fallen for someone out there, why don¡¯t you just let him marry her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tasked Han Feng to approach that lady and to offer her to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine but she has rejected.¡± Mu Ling was slightly startled.


    ¡°Perhaps, that lady knows who Xian¡¯er actually is. Since Xian¡¯er is so in love with her, naturally, being a concubine is not good enough for her. I know that you want to make the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor Nan Xian¡¯s first wife. Why don¡¯t you make that lady Nan Xian¡¯s ceshi?¡± (a woman whose social status is lower than a first wife¡¯s but higher than a concubine¡¯s) Chen Qingyan said, smilingly.


    Not only was the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor ugly, but she was also extremely domineering. If she knew that an ordinary lady would become Nan Xian¡¯s ceshi, perhaps, she would call off the marriage with Nan Xian in a fit of anger.


    Nan Xian must not marry the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor. It was not good for Qingyan¡¯s son¡ªMu Xi.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is so greedy, would she accept being a ceshi?¡± Mu Ling asked, after pondering for a while.


    ¡°We can tell her the pros and cons of this choice. Without the consent of the Mu family, she could never marry Xian¡¯er. If she is smart, she would know what to choose.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Suyi likes that lady. She warned Han Feng before. If we send someone over to look for Feng Ruqing again, we are messing with Suyi.¡± Mu Ling sighed, dejectedly.


    Suyi was still hot-tempered as she always was. Mu Ling could ignore Nan Xian¡¯s feelings, but he could never disregard Suyi¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Ling, do you think Sister Suyi would harm Xian¡¯er?¡± Chen Qingyan rested her head on Mu Ling¡¯s shoulder with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Ling merely frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xian¡¯er¡¯s aunt but I care for him. Sister Suyi is Xian¡¯er biological mother. Naturally, she would never harm him.¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s body seemed very fragile. She leaned heavily against Mu Ling¡¯s body and could not seem to stand up straight.

 Chapter 659 - Suyi And Nan Xian II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°In fact, Sister Suyi is just cutting off her nose to spite her face. She doesn¡¯t know that everything that you do, you do it for Xian¡¯er. She will only do more harm than good to Xian¡¯er.¡± Chen Qingyan sighed softly and continued, ¡°But I believe that she loves Xian¡¯er. As long as you explain to her, she will understand your good intentions.¡±


    In other words, if Suyi insisted, then she truly intended to harm Nan Xian!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s lips lifted a little. She had made herself very clear. Mu Ling was not a fool. Naturally, he understood Qingyan¡¯s words¡ªone was an aunt who truly cared for Nan Xian and always put his well being first. Another one was a mother who insisted to do something in a fit of anger and had never cared for her own son.


    Mu Ling frowned deeper and deeper, his face had darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Qingyan, stop talking about this. Suyi¡­ I know her very well. No matter what she does, she will never harm Nan Xian.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s face stiffened. She pursed her lips tightly. Her eyes were flooded with tears


    ¡°Brother Ling, you are right. I have gone too far. I am not saying that Sister Suyi is heartless. I am just worried about Xian¡¯er¡¯s marriage. If I don¡¯t care about Xian¡¯er, I would have suggested for the manor lady of Tian Shen Manor to be Xi¡¯er¡¯s wife. But, I didn¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s aggrieved face, Mu Ling¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°I know you care for Xian¡¯er, but Suyi will never harm him. However, you have reminded me that I must tell Suyi the pros and cons of the things I do. She will understand me.¡±


    Everything that Mu Ling did, he did it for Nan Xian. However, both Suyi and Nan Xian did not get him.


    When Mu Ling turned his head around, Mu Yong was still standing there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mu Ling frowned, his face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Nan Xian wants me to tell you¡­¡± Mu Yong¡¯s face was drained of color.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He said that he will wait for you in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Exploding with rage, Mu Ling slammed his hand down on the table and sent the table flying in through the air.


    ¡°If this doomed young rascal wants to see me, come back to the Mu family! I am his father! Does he actually want me to look for him?¡±


    The corner of Mu Yong¡¯s lips trembled slightly. He was not surprised by Mu Ling¡¯s reaction. However, Nan Xian was not asking Mu Ling to see him, he was threatening Mu Ling.


    ¡°Young Manor Master! Young Manor Master! The old master is sick again. He wants Lady Suyi to come back. What should I do?¡± Someone stumbled into the courtyard, anxiously.


    ¡®This old man never learns to stop stirring up trouble.¡¯ Mu Ling reached out to rub his temple.


    ¡°Also¡­ I don¡¯t know why the spiritual qi of the old master is depleting. His strength is also declining¡­¡± The young servant¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Ling got up from the stone bench and grabbed the edge of the young servant¡¯s robe.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®His spiritual qi is depleting, his strength is declining?¡¯


    Previously, Mu Ling had always wanted to surpass the old master so he could be in charge of the entire Mu family. When Mu Ling was no longer under the old master¡¯s command, Qingyan could live a better life.


    However, he never wanted the old master¡¯s strength to decline. If that really happened, the Mu family could hardly keep its current footing in Tian Shen clan.


    ¡°No one is allowed to talk about this! Kill those who spread this around!¡± Mu Ling quickly regained his consciousness and snarled.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we look for a renowned physician to treat the old master?¡¯ The young servant was stunned by Mu Ling¡¯s sudden outburst.

 Chapter 660 - Suyi And Nan Xian III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qingyan, get Mu Huan to come back. Huan¡¯er is the disciple of Grandmaster Hai Rong. She must have improved a lot. Get her to treat the old master.¡±


    Currently, Qingyan was the only one who could help the old master. Mu Huan would never allow other physicians to treat him.


    Chen Qingyan closed her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Ling. I will write Huan¡¯er a letter to ask her to come back.¡± The smile on Qingyan¡¯s face faded.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Mu Ling subconsciously quickened his steps anxiously and left the courtyard.


    ***


    Walking on a bustling street in Liu Yun Kingdom, naturally, Suyi did not know the things that happened back in the Mu family.


    All of a sudden, Suyi paused, her eyes swept past the crowd on the street and fell on an enchantingly handsome young man.


    Dressed in a snowy white robe, he looked extremely cold and aloof just like a deity that had descended from the sky. His face was covered with a thin layer of frosty light. When he saw the devastatingly stunning lady standing in the crowd, he frowned, but his voice was still calm and tranquil.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Nan Xian, Suyi¡¯s face changed in a flash. She looked at Nan Xian in his eyes. She was no longer calm and composed as she had always been.


    ¡°You dirty swine!¡± Suyi said, coldly.


    Before Nan Xian could react, Suyi turned to leave. Her face was extremely cold. She did not even spare another glance at Nan Xian.


    Suyi had only managed to take a few steps forward. The young master in the snowy white robe quickly stopped her and walked toward her slowly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know very clearly what you have done. I have never thought that you are such a bastard! How old was Feng Ruqing a few years ago? I can¡¯t believe that you have done this to her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®A few years ago?¡¯


    ¡°That is the matter between Qing¡¯er and me.¡±


    Suyi knew that Feng Ruqing was the reason Nan Xian had come to Liu Yun Kingdom. Even so, Nan Xian was not here for the old Feng Ruqing. He was here for the current Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°So, you admit it?¡± Suyi¡¯s face was even colder now.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing wrong to admit to.¡± Nan Xian smiled, carefreely.


    ¡°Then why did you allow her to be married to another young man?¡± Suyi moved closer to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I didn¡¯t like her back then.¡±


    The old Feng Ruqing was not the one Nan Xian was waiting for. Hence, whoever she wanted to marry back then had nothing to do with him. He had even thought that he had come to the wrong place.


    Until the day Nan Xian met Feng Ruqing in the Southern Bamboo Grove. He knew that the lady he had been waiting for was finally here. Hence, he never allowed Liu Yuchen to get close to her since.


    Suyi was speechless.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t like her? He didn¡¯t like her but she had two of his kids?¡¯


    Had it not been for Suyi¡¯s high degree of self-control, she could never have stand Nan Xian.


    Suyi¡¯s chest was heaving, her hands balled into fists. Not long after, a gorgeous smile crept across her elegant face.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I would take her with me back to Cloud Mountain. I will change all the formations and you can never step into the mountain again.¡±


    ¡°She will not go with you,¡± Nan Xian said, earnestly, his face was calm and tranquil.


    ¡°I heard that she loves beautiful things. Nan Xian, what do you think of me? Will she love me? Will she go with me?¡±


    ¡°You are too old for her. She won¡¯t like you.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were icy cold as he replied, derisively.

 Chapter 661 - Suyi And Nan Xian IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh? The last time I met her, she made a pass at me. I thought that¡­¡± Suyi said in bewilderment.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face darkened. An icy cold aura emitted from him and turned the surrounding air turned cold.


    ¡°You should go back.¡±


    ¡°I will go back if she comes with me.¡± Suyi sneered.


    ¡°If you are here, it¡¯s hard for us to have kids,¡± Nan Xian said. His face was cold and aloof.


    ¡°I already have a granddaughter and grandson. I am fine if there are just two of them,¡± Suyi said, contemptuously.


    ¡°Since when do you have grandchildren?¡± Nan Xian could feel that something was wrong as he asked.


    ¡°Bastard! How can you say this? Both Fu Chen and Qing Han are your kids, but you are actually saying that you don¡¯t like Qing¡¯er back then! You have just admitted it just now. I don¡¯t care why Qing¡¯er forgives you, I must take her away!¡± Suyi¡¯s cold gaze pierced Nan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Xian sank into silence. He thought that Suyi had found out that Nan Xian came to Liu Yun Kingdom because of Feng Ruqing. He had never thought that Suyi was actually talking about the two spirit herbs.


    Just as Suyi wanted to continue rebuking Nan Xian, a carefree voice spoke.


    ¡°Both of them are spirit herbs that have turned into human form.¡±


    As soon as Nan Xian finished his words, Suyi¡¯s body stiffened. She stared at Nan Xian, startled.


    ¡°They are spirit herbs, not your kids with Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You truly didn¡¯t do something evil?¡± Suyi could not believe the things that Nan Xian had said.


    ¡°I am not Mu Ling and Qing¡¯er is not you.¡± Nan Xian stared at Suyi nonchalantly.


    ¡®You can just clear the air without mentioning that assh*le. Even if you want to talk about that assh*le, why are you getting me involved?¡¯ Suyi was dumbstruck by Nan Xian¡¯s words.


    Suyi was blind back then but she would never be blind ever again.


    ¡°Ah, I feel relieved to hear this. If there is nothing else, I need to go back to the princess manor. Qing Han is waiting for me to buy her some cookies.¡± With a faint smile on her face, Suyi felt immensely relieved.


    Just as she walked past Nan Xian, Nan Xian raised his arm to stop her.


    ¡°Go back to the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother.¡± Suyi narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Go back or¡­ cover your face. Don¡¯t let Qing¡¯er see it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Suyi asked, calmly.


    Nan Xian did not say anything. What else could he say? Feng Ruqing loved any beauty regardless of age.


    Feng Ruqing was surrounded by too many lady servants who were eyeing for her. Later on, Jiu Ming who was interested in her also came into the picture. Now, Nan Xian even had to keep an eye on his own mother¡­


    ¡°It seems that Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t know about our relationship. You didn¡¯t tell her, did you?¡± Nan Xian asked, blandly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°We look quite alike¡­ If she stays with you for too long, she might know of our relationship.¡±


    Hearing this, Suyi was slightly startled.


    Nan Xian was right. as Nan Xian was Suyi¡¯s son, it was natural that he looked like her. If Feng Ruqing found out about it, how could Suyi explain it to her?


    The Mu family was such a toxic place that Suyi did not want to talk even the slightest bit about it. If Feng Ruqing asked her about Nan Xian¡¯s father, Suyi simply did not know how to explain it to her. Moreover, Suyi did not want to tell a lie.


    In fact, Suyi did not know that Feng Ruqing had already known the relationship between Nan Xian and the Mu family. She had even met Mu Yong in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.

 Chapter 662 - Su Yi And Nan Xian V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She did not know anything about that. Therefore, what Nan Xian said seemed to spark some ideas in her.


    ¡°What if¡­ I have some freckles on my face too?¡±


    ¡®It seems that having freckles on one¡¯s face is the trend now in Liu Yun Kingdom. What if¡­ I have some on my face?¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Xian calmed down. Nobody seemed to notice that he had just exhaled in relief.


    ***


    Hence, Feng Ruqing was having the shock of her life when Suyi returned to the princess¡¯s manor. She was so shocked that she dropped the book in her hand. She looked at the face that was covered in freckles. She was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Suyi touched the freckles on her face. She said, calmly, ¡°I went out and got this. I¡¯m infected by the others.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®It¡¯s the first time that I have heard of this¡ªthat one can get infected by freckles!¡¯


    Suyi seemed not to notice Feng Ruqing¡¯s astonishment. She walked into the manor.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head gingerly and looked at the only ordinary girls in her manor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people recently?¡±


    Qing Ling blinked. She was confused. ¡°It might be a trend. Liu Li, what if we get some freckles on our faces too?¡±


    Liu Li did not know how to respond to that.


    Feng Ruqing inhaled deeply. ¡®Please don¡¯t do that.


    ¡®My beautiful people!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯m back!¡±


    At that moment, Hong Yu¡¯s voice was heard. Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked. She soon saw a girl in green clothes who was walking toward them with a smile on her face.


    Feng Ruqing was about to greet Hong Yu but all of a sudden a wrinkled face came rushing toward her. He opened his hands widely and was about to hug Feng Ruqing¡¯s legs.


    But, that face was covered with a lot of freckles. She had never seen anybody with so many freckles.


    Soon, Feng Ruqing was having goosebumps. She stretched out her leg and kicked at that old face without any hesitation.


    ¡°Who are you? Get lost!¡±


    ¡®Perhaps she has trypophobia?¡¯


    Fifth Elder did not have time to say anything before receiving a kick from Feng Ruqing. There was a footprint on his face. He was greatly wronged.


    ¡°Manor lady, I¡¯m Fifth Elder of Fengyun clan.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Elder? Feng Ruqing recovered her senses. She laughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your face is just too scary. I couldn¡¯t bear it¡­¡±


    Fifth Elder turned his head gingerly. ¡°You said that I¡¯m ugly? There were so many girls after me when I was young. There were so many of them that they would line up for me from this mountain to the other. Am I that ugly?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced sympathetically at Fifth Elder¡¯s face that was covered in freckles. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about that yourself?¡±


    She was still frightened now. She was not calm yet.


    Fifth Elder¡¯s facial expression changed. He looked like he had just received a big blow. He turned and looked at Hong Yu.


    ¡°Am I really that ugly?¡±


    Hong Yu was standing beside Feng Ruqing now. She replied, solemnly, ¡°Young Lady said that you¡¯re ugly, so it must be true. She can¡¯t ever be wrong. Just accept it.¡±


    Fifth Elder¡¯s lips twitched. He had a sudden urge to burst out crying.


    He wiped away his sad tears and got up from the floor sadly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Can you forgive me given that I¡¯m so ugly?¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Feng Ruqing was slightly surprised. She straightened her body. ¡°Did you burn Fengyun Manor?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did you steal my mother¡¯s spirit herbs?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was confused. She frowned. ¡°Then, why are you asking for my forgiveness?¡±

 Chapter 663 - Su Yi And Nan Xian VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fifth Elder was silent.


    He turned to look at Hong Yu. ¡°Did our manor lady know nothing about that?¡±


    Hong Yu raised her eyebrows. She smiled and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young Lady, Tang Yu could do whatever she wanted before in Fengyun Manor because¡­ Fifth Elder was so stupid. He believed whatever she had told him. So, he is here today just to ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Ruqing understood now. ¡°You came to ask for my forgiveness. How dare you come and frighten me! Are you really asking for my forgiveness or do you just want to frighten me because you¡¯re unhappy with me?¡±


    Fifth Elder seemed so sad. ¡°I don¡¯t have that intention.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered and walked toward Fifth Elder. It was unknown as to what kind of things she had put in her hand. She rubbed it on Fifth Elder¡¯s face. Then, she showed Fifth Elder her finger. ¡°Then, why did you put so many freckles on your face? Are you not trying to frighten me?¡±


    ¡®The others only put some freckles on their faces. But, Fifth Elder¡¯s face is covered in them. Isn¡¯t he trying to frighten me?¡¯


    Fifth Elder turned his head skeptically and glanced at Hong Yu gingerly.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Hong Yu did not give any time for Fifth Elder to say anything more. She said, solemnly, ¡°How daring of Fifth Elder to do so! What if we punished him? Ask him to go and clean up the latrine?¡±


    Fifth Elder was extremely shocked. ¡°Hong Yu, you¡­¡±


    Hong Yu remained calm and serene.


    But, she was nervous.


    She thought that Feng Ruqing would adore the freckles but she did not know why Feng Ruqing was infuriated.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because Fifth Elder is an old man. Not only is he a male but he is also an old man. Are those the reasons why the young lady is unhappy?


    ¡®That must be it!


    ¡®Young Lady adores freckles. She would never be angry because of them! It must be because of Fifth Elder¡¯s ugliness!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, better ask Fifth Elder to hurry up and clean up the latrine. If not, you¡¯ll be frightened out of your wits.¡±


    ¡°Hong Yu!¡± At last, Fifth Elder realized that he had been wronged. He scolded angrily.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ¡®This girl seemed nice and serious. How dare she puts the blame on me instead!¡¯


    ¡°Hong Yu is right. You better leave now.¡± Feng Ruqing puckered her lips a little. ¡°If the state preceptor comes and meets me, he¡¯ll be frightened by you too. If that¡¯s the case, you better be prepared to clean up the latrine for a year¡­¡±


    Fifth Elder disappeared like a breeze after listening to what Feng Ruqing had said.


    ¡®He ran away like lightning!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing patted her own chest. ¡°Finally, he¡¯s gone. If he ever comes to meet me in that state again, I¡¯ll never meet him anymore!¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Suyi came in from the backyard. She smiled softly and walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly. ¡°Did someone annoy you just now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was in great pain when she saw Suyi¡¯s face.


    ¡®My beautiful people¡­ Why is everyone like that?¡¯


    ¡®It seems that they adore freckles so much. But I can¡¯t even voice out against that just in case I hurt their feelings.¡¯


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was hesitant.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Suyi looked at her, surprised.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed softly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about it.


    ¡®If Suyi likes herself that way, then, I shall respect her choices.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You still haven¡¯t told me what kind of things you like.¡± Suyi smiled. ¡°I still haven¡¯t given you anything as a gift when I first met you. But, Nan¡­ the white phoenix told me that I can ask you directly.¡±

 Chapter 664 - Su Yi And Nan Xian VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She nearly revealed the secret about Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing did not notice it. She smiled softly. ¡°I told you. I like only Nan Xian.¡±


    Suyi lowered her eyes slightly.


    ¡®She likes Nan Xian. It¡¯s not easy.


    ¡®What if¡­


    ¡®I kidnap Nan Xian at night?¡¯


    ¡°Other than him?¡±


    ¡°I like beautiful people aside from him.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily.


    Suyi was quiet.


    ¡®She likes beautiful people. Nan Xian will definitely kill me if I ever dare to present her with beautiful people.¡¯


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful palace maids.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Can you please not ask for beautiful people anymore?¡¯


    ¡®Then¡­ Nan Xian it is. Why don¡¯t you tell me where he is so I can kidnap him for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where he is?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile deepened.


    Suyi was stunned.


    ¡®Does Feng Ruqing know about our relationship? When did she know? When did I reveal myself?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, what I meant was Nan Xian is the state preceptor of our Liu Yun Kingdom. Everybody knows that he lives in Southern Bamboo Grove.¡± Feng Ruqing fixed her eyes on Suyi with a mysterious smile.


    Suyi remained calm and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®So that was why¡­


    ¡®I thought that I had revealed myself.¡¯


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and meet him tonight. You just wait for him in your room tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stretched her body lazily. She grinned and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for the two of you in the princess¡¯s manor.¡±Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ***


    At night.


    It was quiet.


    The man touched the young girl¡¯s face softly with his slender fingers. His eyes were soft like a calm river and gentle like a soft breeze.


    Feng Ruqing soon saw the handsome face in front of her when she opened her eyes.


    The man¡¯s beauty was simply celestial. He was elegant and noble.


    ¡°Did your mother kidnap you?¡± Feng Ruqing got up and leaned against the wall behind her. She smiled and asked Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian smiled softly. ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew it a long time ago.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged and replied Nan Xian with a smile.


    Nan Xian was calm. ¡°Did you expose her secret?¡±


    ¡°No, I find it quite interesting that she¡¯s acting like she doesn¡¯t know you in front of me. So, I just want to see for how long she can put up with the act.¡±


    ¡®Suyi and the white phoenix know each other. It¡¯s impossible that she has never met Nan Xian before.


    ¡®Moreover, her eyes would not have been so similar to Nan Xian¡¯s eyes even if she really was a friend of the white phoenix and that she has never met Nan Xian before.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible that Suyi is Nan Xian¡¯s sister given how old she is. So, there¡¯s only one possibility.¡¯


    ¡°In fact, I never would have guessed the truth if she did not mention that she is a friend of the white phoenix and she never told me how old she is. I would never have known the truth just by looking at how the two of you look like each other.¡±


    There were so many people who looked similar in this world.


    The likeness among people did not mean anything much.


    ¡®But, Suyi has revealed too much herself. That was why I could link her to Nan Xian. It seems that what I have guessed is not wrong.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s quite naive.¡± Nan Xian patted Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s against the thought of you being in the middle of the Mu family¡¯s fight. She¡¯s afraid that you would ask about my¡­ father. She doesn¡¯t want you to know about that bastard¡¯s existence. She just wants to reveal the truth to you when she¡¯s done with the Mu family.¡±


    ¡®Moreover, that person would never let me go. He¡¯ll definitely arrange a marriage for me.¡¯

 Chapter 665 - Su Yi And Nan Xian VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Surely she would never want Qing¡¯er to know about that.¡¯


    ¡°But, she¡¯s too naive. She did not conceal the truth very well.¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is very smart. Surely, she would know about our relationship.


    ¡®But, she¡¯s quite smug and she thought that Qing¡¯er really believes what she said.¡¯


    But, they were indeed mother and son. Nan Xian knew perfectly well what was up in Suyi¡¯s sleeves.


    Feng Ruqing nodded, approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s really funny. But, I like her.¡±


    ¡®I like her beauty, her physique, and also her identity as Nan Xian¡¯s mother.¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s face sank. ¡°You cannot like her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    ¡®I like Nan Xian and that¡¯s why I like Suyi. Isn¡¯t that nice?


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that you want us to be enemies?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± Nan Xian hugged Feng Ruqing. He said, calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not as beautiful as me. You don¡¯t have to like her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Nan Xian continued calmly. ¡°If she wants to kidnap you in the future, you don¡¯t have to bother about her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept quiet.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Nan Xian? Is he jealous of his own mother?¡¯


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Nan Xian stopped talking for a while. ¡°She¡¯s too old for you. It¡¯s not a good match.¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nan Xian lowered his eyes. He smiled softly. He seemed quite gentle. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anybody to take you away from me.¡±


    ¡®No one could do that!¡¯


    ¡°Your mother is just like you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°So, I fount out about the truth very soon. By the way, what¡¯s the matter with the Mu family?¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s fingers froze midair. His gaze became cold and distant. He seemed to be extremely cool.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you just have to remember that I have only my mother and I don¡¯t have a father. You don¡¯t have to acknowledge him even if you meet him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°Did the Mu family hurt Suyi before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian remained calm. But, his calmness was frightening. ¡°He got a concubine but he did not allow my mother to leave him. Moreover, he had even harmed her many times for that woman.¡±


    Some pain remained in one¡¯s life forever once they were inflicted upon them. That pain was unforgivable.


    Feng Ruqing was quiet. She clenched her fists tightly. Suddenly, she laughed coldly.


    ¡°That kind of person has no right to be your father! He doesn¡¯t even have any right to be together with Suyi!¡±


    Feng Ruqing could clearly understand what kind of pain Suyi had endured in the Mu family just by listening to what Nan Xian said.


    ¡®That kind of bastard! He has no right to ask for Suyi¡¯s forgiveness even if he regrets it in the future!¡¯


    Nan Xian smiled a little. He did not tell Feng Ruqing that he almost died in the Mu family when he was young.


    ¡°She did not see what kind of man he was. She¡¯s not like you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression darkened. She did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡®Why do I feel like he¡¯s boasting about himself?¡¯


    ¡°I was quite naive too¡­¡±


    ¡®The previous owner was quite naive and that was why she had fallen for Liu Yuchen.¡¯


    Nan Xian frowned slightly. ¡°That was not you.¡±


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing was stunned. She stared at Nan Xian.


    ¡®Does he know that?¡¯


    Nan Xian seemed to not notice the change in her facial expression. He smiled softly. ¡°I have always felt that that was not you. The day we first met was when you came to Southern Bamboo Grove.¡±

 Chapter 666 - Su Yi And Nan Xian IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heartbeat quickened. She felt that the state preceptor knew the truth.


    ¡°State Preceptor.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡± Nan Xian touched her lips softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t given you the present that my mother has asked me to give you before. What about¡­ I help you change into it now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was surprised.


    ¡°What present?¡±


    The man hugged her waist when she stopped talking. He strongly pulled her into his embrace.


    His fingers were slender. He touched the girl¡¯s clavicle gently. Then, his fingers fell on her belt slowly.


    Soon, her belt was pulled down. Her clothes fell on the floor. Her hair was fanned out on the bed like a waterfall.


    ¡°Is the present she has asked you to give me¡­ your body?¡±


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. She leaned toward the state preceptor. Her smile was dazzling and captivating.


    Nan Xian was smiling. He stretched out his hand. Then, he put a dudou in her hand.


    ¡°She made the dudou herself. She asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how to respond to that.


    She suddenly straightened her body suddenly.


    ¡®Suyi asked Nan Xian to give me a dudou before she has even met me. She has even asked him to help me change into it.¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, we can¡¯t disappoint her.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s hand fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s back.


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes a little because of that warm touch.


    ¡°State Preceptor, are you sure that you¡¯re just helping me to change into the dudou and not trying to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you beat me if I sleep with you?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily.


    Nan Xian looked at the beautiful face in front of him.


    ¡®Beat her? How could I do that?¡¯


    Nan Xian thought for a while and he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s you who beat me usually. For example, that slap you gave me when you were drunk.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡®Is the state preceptor trying to get even with me?¡¯


    ¡°Can you forget about that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The man grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and placed her hand on his own face. He smiled softly. ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re the only one who can hurt me.¡±


    ¡®No matter what it is.


    ¡®You¡¯re the only one who can hurt me.


    ¡®And I¡¯m quite willing to submit to that.¡¯


    The man¡¯s voice was gentle but he seemed quite seductive. Feng Ruqing could no longer endure it. She got up and pressed onto the man.


    Her red lips fell on the man¡¯s lips. She pressed her body onto the man¡¯s chest tightly. Her smile was captivating. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to help me change into the duduo? I¡¯ll let you do that.¡±


    Nan Xian put his hand on the back of her head. His eyes seemed gentle. The girl¡¯s image was reflected on his clear eyes.


    ¡°State Preceptor, you¡¯re always so calm. I want to see what you would look like when you¡¯re filled with emotions and desires.¡±


    The man turned his body. He put his hand on the bed. The girl was underneath her.


    There was only the girl who was lying on the bed in his eyes. Everything else faded away.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, I will allow you the privilege to see that.¡±


    ¡®There are so many people in this world. But, you¡¯re the only one who can see me in this state.¡¯


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a weak voice came from the window. ¡°I have used up all of my energy just to crawl back here. I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    The atmosphere of the whole room froze.


    Qing Zhu turned its little head. When it saw how the man had pressed onto Feng Ruqing on the bed, it suddenly froze.


    ¡°If I say that I¡¯m not doing it intentionally, will you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 667 - Another Two

    Feng Rushuang glanced at Qing Zhu before she turned and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°What about some snake soup?¡±


    Nan Xian left Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. He took off his clothes to wrap it around the girl¡¯s half-naked body. He got up slowly and walked toward Qing Zhu expressionlessly.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not intentional. I saw nothing. It¡¯s true. You have got to believe me. Argh!¡±


    Nan Xian did not care about Qing Zhu¡¯s trembling body. He grabbed hold of its neck like he was holding a dead snake in his hand. He walked out into the dark night calmly.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be made into snake soup! Princess, save me!¡±


    Unfortunately, Qing Zhu was met with only dead silence then. There was only the cold night breeze and its pathetic state.


    Feng Ruqing stared in the direction where they had left. She lowered her eyes slightly. There was a soft smile on her face. But, her expression was cold.


    ¡°The Mu family¡­¡±


    ¡®It seems that I need to face more powerful enemies in the future.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never forgive the people who have hurt Nan Xian before no matter who they are! Even if they are his family members!


    ¡®That kind of man has no right to be his father!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing seemed quite determined. She stared at the moon outside the room. She seemed to have made a decision in her heart¡­


    ***


    The next morning.


    The palace maids from Fengyun clan were standing outside the manor. They seemed confused and nervous.


    ¡°Guardian Hong Yu, do you know the reason why Young Lady has asked us to gather here early in the morning?¡±


    Hong Yu was quite nervous too. She shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. There might be something given that she called us so urgently.¡±


    She was stunned. She gazed at the door and her gaze was fixed there. She could not move her eyes away.


    The girl was not in her usual red attire. She wore purple clothes and a green dress. Her hair was down like a waterfall. Her soft smile was so dazzling that people would forget to breathe just looking at her.


    It is said that clothes complement one¡¯s looks. But, Feng Ruqing was the one who complemented the nature of the clothes.


    She was bright like the sunshine and she stood elegantly like the noble green bamboo.


    ¡°Young Lady,¡± Hong Yu seemed shy. ¡°What do you need us to do for you this time?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not flirt with the palace maids like how she used to do. She was rather serious and she scanned the people in front of her.


    ¡°Great Elder Lei Yun asked you to protect me. Your talent must be quite outstanding among those in Fengyun clan. Your talent shouldn¡¯t be wasted here.¡±


    Hong Yu was silent.


    She wanted to tell her that there were a lot of talented people in Fengyun Manor given that the elders were quite good at identifying talented people. But, they were the only ones who were willing to come to the princess¡¯s manor.


    There was also a group of people who were unwilling to leave the sacred land of cultivation in Fengyun Manor for fear that their cultivation would be affected.


    But, Hong Yu did not talk about that when she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s happy face.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing did not notice about Hong Yu¡¯s facial expression. She narrowed her eyes and continued talking, ¡°I can supply you with an infinite number of Grade-4 spirit herbs! But, you must make a breakthrough in five months!¡±


    In fact, Feng Ruqing knew about the situation even if Hong Yu did not mention anything.


    Feng Ruqing was Nalan Yan¡¯s daughter. They would be valued by the elders when they agree to come and protect her.


    But¡­


    They would never want to sacrifice their own cultivation because they were talented people.


    Status and position were important in this mainland. But, one¡¯s own strength was more important.

 Chapter 668 - Another Two

    One¡¯s true strength was everything!


    Hence, only a few people agreed with Lei Yun when he voiced out his request. She could not bear to see those who were willing to come to the princess¡¯s manor weaker than anyone else! Their cultivation should not be affected.


    Not only were the palace maids shocked, but Hong Yu herself also could not help but raise her head in shock. She stared at Feng Ruqing in disbelief.


    ¡®Grade-4 spirit herbs? An infinite supply?¡¯


    It was a fact that the Fengyun clan owned a few mountains of herbs. So, there was a huge amount of spirit herbs in the manor.


    Similarly, there were a lot of disciples in the Fengyun clan. The number of talented people there was high too.


    The spirit herbs could not be shared among the disciples equally even if they were in abundance.


    Hence, it was extremely difficult to compete for the spirit herbs. It was an impossible thing to have an infinite supply of the spirit herbs.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Hong Yu voiced out, fearfully. ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult for them to make a breakthrough in a few months even if there is an infinite supply of spirit herbs.¡±


    The palace maids were Spirit Warriors.


    It was extremely difficult to make a breakthrough once a person reached Spirit Warrior tier.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can drink the spirit wine in the wine cellar whenever you like. I¡¯ll ask the people from the Iron-Blooded Troop to cultivate with you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing ordered Tang Zi to recruit more forces for the Iron-Blooded Troop after listening to the state preceptor¡¯s suggestion that day.


    The time went by and the matter of recruitment should be completed by now. It was time for them to cultivate their bodies and souls.


    ¡°Young Lady,¡± Hong Yu seemed to realize that something was wrong. She frowned slightly. ¡°Are you trying to improve the strength of the Fengyun clan? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have made too many enemies.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged, nonchalantly.


    ¡°Enemies?¡± Hong Yu stared in disbelief. ¡°For example¡­¡±


    ¡°Does the Divine Herbs Sect count as one?¡±


    She killed Gu Zhenyang and it was impossible that the Divine Herbs Sect would not do anything about it.


    Now, the Divine Herbs Sect was only afraid of Nan Xian. They would surely come and seek revenge from the Fengyun clan if they were ever given a chance.


    Hong Yu¡¯s legs went limp. She almost could not stand properly.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned.


    Hong Yu¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Does Tian Shen Manor count as one too?¡±


    It seemed that the Mu family came from Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡®Oh! That¡¯s right. Jiu Ming told me before that my younger brother seems to be related with Tian Shen Manor. I¡¯m not even sure how his condition is like now. If he is hurt in any way, I¡¯ll never forgive them¡­¡¯


    Hence, the hate between Feng Ruqing and Tian Shen Manor grew even deeper.


    Hong Yu¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡®There are three powerful forces in the mainland. Young Lady has become enemies with two of them. Why do I feel like life will be very difficult from now on?¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, please speak no more. Don¡¯t tell me that you have become enemies with Deities Gate too.¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve no contact with them just yet. It might not be like that in the future¡­¡±


    Hong Yu was speechless.


    ¡®Does Young Lady mean to become enemies with them too?¡¯


    ¡°Hong Yu, are you scared?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and gazed at the small face with freckles in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed frightening.¡±


    ¡®By the way, they are the most powerful forces in the mainland. There are a lot of strong people.¡¯


    ¡°But, it¡¯s useless even if I¡¯m scared. Manor Master has saved me before. So, my life belongs to you from then on. The only thing I can do is become stronger so that I¡¯ll never be afraid of them anymore.¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted her face and smiled even more widely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid as long as you¡¯re by my side.¡±


    At that very moment, Hong Yu was deeply touched deeply. It felt like her heart was grabbed upon by a pair of warm hands channeling warmth into it.


    ¡®She said¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to be afraid as long as I¡¯m with her.¡¯

 Chapter 669 - Another Two

    She would never leave Feng Ruqing¡¯s side because of what she had said.


    ¡°You cultivate here. I¡¯ll go to Paramount.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily and patted Hong Yu¡¯s head. Then, she turned and walked out of the manor.


    The palace maids stared at Hong Yu jealously. They bit the handkerchiefs in their hands hard.


    They had always felt that Young Lady favored Guardian Hong Yu.


    ¡®Is it because of the lack of freckles on our faces?


    ¡®That must be it!¡¯


    The palace maids seemed determined.


    Surely, they were almost kicked out of the princess¡¯s manor when Feng Ruqing returned and saw what they did.


    ***


    ¡°An Cui, did you say that Nan Xian lives here?¡±


    There was a plump body in the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom. She was as fat as a giant mountain. She held a pig¡¯s feet with one hand while holding a chicken drumstick in another. Her mouth was oily from all the food that she ate. But, her eyes were bright with a soft glow.


    ¡°The people from the Mu family said that Nan Xian likes me. So, he came to ask for my hand in marriage. Is that true?¡±


    She would never believe that someone would like her in this world up until now.


    ¡®He¡¯s such a perfect person!


    ¡®It¡¯s fine even if I have to marry him as long as I can find someone who likes me.¡¯


    An Cui lowered her eyes. There was disdain in her eyes but she did not show it on her gentle face.


    ¡°Cousin, surely it¡¯s true. The Mu family told us that it¡¯s Young Master Nan Xian who has proposed to marry you. You don¡¯t believe us. But, don¡¯t you believe what the Mu family has said?¡± An Cui laughed gently. Her voice was so soft and gentle that it was irresistible to any man in the world.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never bring this idiot to this awful place if not for having the chance of meeting Young Master Nan Xian!


    ¡®The Mu family promised me that I¡¯ll be given a place as his concubine if I could let this Gu Yiyi¡ª¡ªidiot marry Nan Xian.


    ¡®Who is unwilling to marry Young Master Nan Xian in Shen Yue Manor? Everybody wants to marry him. He¡¯s our dream lover. Even if I were to become his concubine, it¡¯s much better than becoming a wife to any other young master!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry him if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    There is a popular saying in this world.


    If marrying the one you loved is difficult, then you should accept the one who loves you.


    ¡®Moreover, Nan Xian is such a gentleman. No woman can resist him!


    ¡®That¡¯s right! He¡¯s so gentle!¡¯


    All of the women who had not met Nan Xian assumed that he was gentle and nice because of the news spread by the Mu family.


    Tang Yin thought the same and now Gu Yiyi was thinking the same way too.


    An Cui seemed evil at that moment.


    ¡®It seems that Gu Yiyi has accepted Nan Xian. It¡¯s impossible that Nan Xian will disobey the young manor master from the Mu family given that they have promised them.


    ¡®So, I don¡¯t have to accompany her anymore!


    ¡®I just want to meet Nan Xian this time. How can I meet him privately if I bring Gu Yiyi along?¡¯


    ¡°Be careful!¡± An Cui¡¯s hand fell on Gu Yiyi¡¯s back all of a sudden as she pushed Gu Yiyi. Then, she grabbed onto Gu Yiyi¡¯s arm immediately and pulled her up as hard as she could so that, Gu Yiyi did not fall.


    But, Gu Yiyi lost the chicken drumstick in her hand. It fell onto a young girl¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Gu Yiyi was infuriated. She pulled her hand away vigorously.


    All of a sudden, An Cui screamed and fell backward. She was so frightened that her face paled. She fell to the ground.


    ¡°Cousin?¡± An Cui cried sadly. It looked like she was wrong. ¡°I wanted to save you just now. Why did you push me instead?¡±

 Chapter 670 - Another Two

    Gu Yiyi¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. Her body shook uncontrollably.


    ¡°When did I push you? It¡¯s you who had pushed me! How dare you say that you¡¯re helping me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± An Cui denied it, strongly. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t push you. Someone else pushed you just now. I was just helping you. I know that you have disliked me since young. I came with you this time on my own accord too. But, why did you treat me like that? Why?¡±


    Her voice was hysterical and heartbreaking. Her tears flowed ceaselessly. Her beautiful face was rather pale. She was in despair and it seemed that she was wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll leave now and I¡¯ll never bother you again!¡±


    An Cui got up from the ground. She smoothed her clothes and seemed like she had made her final decision.


    ¡°Moreover, Gu Yiyi, you better think carefully. You have bullied me all these years but I have always tolerated your behavior because my mother asked me to. But, why are you so rude now?¡±


    Gu Yiyi was confused now. ¡®Did I wrongly accuse her?


    ¡®Did someone else push me?¡¯


    But, Gu Yiyi could not control her anger seeing that people had started to gather around them. They even blamed her for her rude behavior. She was never treated like that in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°You said that someone else has pushed me. Where is the culprit? If you lied to me on purpose, I¡¯ll tell my father when I¡¯m back. Then, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the manor!¡±


    An Cui bit her lip hard. She turned and saw a young girl in purple clothes. As the girl passed by her, an idea sparked in her mind. An Cui pointed at that girl and said, ¡°It was her, she pushed you just now! I saw it!¡±


    ¡®That girl is alone. There was no maid or guard with her. She must be an ordinary girl here.


    ¡®Hence, no one will side her. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible that anyone would help prove her innocence.


    ¡®Gu Yiyi will surely believe me given that she¡¯s quite stupid and no one else can prove that girl¡¯s innocence.¡¯


    Gu Yiyi turned around suspiciously. Soon, she saw a bewitching face in front of her.


    That girl was so beautiful that she was much more captivating than any other girl she had seen before. People would surely be jealous of her beauty.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward the loli in front of her. The loli was hit by the chicken drumstick just now. She took out a handkerchief and helped wipe away the stain on the loli¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Why did you come out on your own? Where are Qian Ning and my cousin? Why aren¡¯t they with you?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes grew teary. She threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. She cried sadly. ¡°My clothes. They are my cousin¡¯s gifts. Now, they¡¯re dirtied.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Tang Yin raised her eyes and stared at An Cui directly. She sneered. ¡°I clearly saw that you pushed that plump girl just now. How dare you accuse someone else! You¡¯re a coward! You don¡¯t want to admit that you did that!¡±


    This time around, An Cui was having the worst day of her life.


    She had intentionally pushed Gu Yiyi and the drumstick in her hand had hit Tang Yin. She had no choice but to accuse someone else of what she had done. But, the girl she had picked randomly to be her scapegoat was Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You¡¯re with her. Obviously, you¡¯d side with her.¡± An Cui straightened her body. She bit her lip and her teary eyes seemed angry. She turned to Gu Yiyi. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m your cousin. Why would I want to push you? What is in it for me? How come you¡¯re more willing to believe a stranger rather than me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tang Yin shielded Feng Ruqing behind her. She was frustrated. ¡°Is there any grudge between Xiao Qing and her? Why would she push a total stranger?¡±

 Chapter 671 - Another Two

    An Cui bit her lip. ¡°How would I know? You need to ask her.¡±


    Tang Yin sneered and turned to look at the crowd surrounding them. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll ask the crowd if Xiao Qing pushed her.¡±


    An Cui was nervous.


    She had picked Feng Ruqing just now because she had only seen her from the back.


    She did not see that she was that captivating.


    ¡®What if¡­ everyone in Liu Yun Kingdom knows her?


    ¡®No!


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible that everyone would know her even if she¡¯s very beautiful. I need to try my luck.¡¯


    ¡°What can this group of people say?¡± An Cui smiled gently. ¡°There might be some of her relatives or friends among them. They would surely side with her.¡±


    A sarcastic laugh broke from the crowd when An Cui was done talking.


    More and more people laughed in the crowd. Their laughter was piercing and unendurable.


    ¡°Young girl, we¡¯re just ordinary people. It¡¯s impossible that we¡¯re the princess¡¯s relatives or friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s not only our princess but she¡¯s also our hero! Our princess would never do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s hard to say if it had happened in the past. Our princess was rather rude before. She was also a two hundred and fifty-pound woman. She¡¯s totally different now¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression darkened.


    ¡®Will they ever forget about the fact that I was a two hundred and fifty-pound woman before?


    ¡®Do they care about my feelings when they speak of that in front of me?


    ¡®I might have been too gentle and nice now to the point where the people are daring enough to talk about me like that in front of me!¡¯


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty pounds?¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes brightened. She pushed aside An Cui who was standing in front of her. She walked toward Feng Ruqing quickly. She asked excitedly, ¡°Were you a two hundred and fifty-pound woman before?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Her facial expression darkened and she had a great desire to beat up the plump girl.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Yiyi seemed awkward. ¡°I just want to know¡­ how you slimmed down?¡±


    ¡°Cousin,¡± An Cui bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to slim down. Don¡¯t listen to them. Moreover, you were born ugly¡­¡±


    An Cui did not manage to finish her sentence because she could see Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold stare.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with two hundred and fifty pounds?¡±


    An Cui was stunned. She subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Feng Ruqing pushed aside the plump girl in front of her with one hand and walked toward An Cui. ¡°What¡¯s wrong if one is fat?¡±


    An Cui gritted her teeth tightly. She remained silent.


    ¡®Fatness is similar to ugliness. Otherwise, the people from Shen Yue Manor would not have hated Gu Yiyi so much.


    ¡®She¡¯ll surely be badly bullied if she does not have her father, who is the manor master, to protect her.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing held out her hand again and pulled the plump girl to stand in front of her. She pinched the plump girl¡¯s fat cheeks.


    ¡°I think that plump people are cute.¡±


    Gu Yiyi froze. She looked at Feng Ruqing with great surprise.


    ¡®Plump people are¡­ cute?


    ¡®She¡¯s the first person who has complimented me and said that I¡¯m cute.¡¯


    Normally, people hated her very much. They were not daring enough to show their hatred so she had no choice but get mad and beat them up. That was the reason why she was labeled as an arrogant and rude person.


    Tang Yin blinked. She felt that Qing¡¯er hated anyone who insulted plump people.

 Chapter 672 - Another Two

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Big fattie.¡± Tang Ying tugged at Gu Yiyi sleeves and said, ¡°Why do you want to lose weight? Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong being fat, at least Xiao Qing will praise you.¡±


    Unlike her¡­


    Xiao Qing had never said she was cute before.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with confusion. ¡°Because I want to marry someone, I want to marry my future fiance.¡±


    Tang Yin pursed her little lips. ¡°What¡¯s so good about men? Let me tell you, all the men are big pig hoofs! Look at Manor Lady Xiao Qing, she¡¯s not only pretty and gentle but also powerful and strong. It¡¯s better to marry Xiao Qing than marry a man, you don¡¯t have to give birth to a baby too.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was silent for a while before she spoke, ¡°Men are said to be gentle but that¡¯s all a lie. I had been deceived before. Those people deceived me by saying that my fiance is gentle but in the end¡­ Hehe, luckily, I¡¯m sober enough or else, I would have been terribly deceived.¡±


    Gu Yiyi seemed dumbfounded.


    The Mu family also said that Nan Xian was very gentle¡­


    Was that a lie too?


    ¡°You should look at Manor Lady Xiao Qing first, she¡¯s the real gentle person.¡±


    Tang Yin used her hands to hold her cheeks, she looked vividly cute with her smile.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Yiyi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here because of my fiance.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so what? At first, I came to Liu Yun Kingdom to look for my fiance too, but then I met Xiao Qing, it was such a pity that¡­¡± Tang Yin pursed her lips. ¡°My Xiao Qing had been seduced by a coquette!¡±


    Feng Ruqing dragged Gu Yiyi to her side before she could speak out her thoughts.


    With a sense of coldness in the young girl¡¯s eyes, she looked at An Cui expressionlessly, ¡°If you let me hear you insult an overweight person again, I¡¯ll turn you into a fattie!¡±


    She had the spirit herbs which was able to cut down weight, but also the spirit herbs which could make a person gain weight!


    Since she despised fattie so much, she would turn her into a fattie that everyone would hate!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tears flooded in An Cui¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Gu Yiyi. ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you see how she is treating me?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not seem to have any intention of replying to her.


    ¡°Cousin, have you forgotten why are we here?¡± An Cui stomped her feet and snarled.


    Gu Yiyi seemed to be struggling with a dilemma.


    The Mu family had mentioned that Nan Xian liked her.


    Since she was such an overweight person, it was really not easy to find someone who would accept her.


    However¡­


    If she stayed by this girl¡¯s side, she could slim down and turn pretty!


    And finally, her determination to turn herself into a beauty had triumphed over her desire to find a man as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You can go back! I want to stay!¡±


    An Cui was shocked as she cocked her eyebrows. ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick, go back, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Gu Yiyi humphed. ¡°Also, I will tell my father about everything that you have done to me today. You and your mother are doomed!¡±


    An Cui¡¯s face paled as she staggered backward. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    She had deliberately put up an argument just now because she wanted to get herself away from Gu Yiyi for the time being.


    At first, she did not shift the blame to another¡¯s shoulders simply because she wanted to make Gu Yiyi blame her. And up until when she pointed out the truth and someone else¡¯s mistake, Gu Yiyi would definitely feel sorry and guilty for her.


    Then, she would take advantage of that opportunity and leave her angrily.


    By doing so, Gu Yiyi would be the person who did wrong, and she would be totally innocent!


    However¡­


    She did not expect things to turn out this way¡­


    In fact, she had to leave Gu Yiyi now even though that was not the way she wished to!


    ¡°Cousin, listen to me. This girl is up to no good, you¡­¡± An Cui pounced on Gu Yiyi.


    Gu Yiyi recoiled from her and harrumphed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, I¡¯ll write a letter to my father right away! I¡¯m not leaving anyway.¡±


    Fiance? She had already put that thought away for quite a while now.

 Chapter 673 - Another Two

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nothing was more important than being a beauty!


    An Cui clenched her fists tightly and glared at Feng Ruqing. In the end, she turned around and left without saying any word.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Feng Ruqing blurted to stop An Cui.


    An Cui paused and turned to look at Feng Ruqing, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Feng Ruqing said, smilingly, ¡°To frame me¡­ have we gotten over with this? I have never liked to take the fall for others.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± An Cui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She could not even bring herself to speak.


    She would definitely threaten her by bringing up her family background if it was in the past.


    However, Gu Yiyi was around and that made her afraid of bragging about the power and connection she had with Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She gritted her teeth and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled gently, ¡°Kneel down to apologize and call me Father!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± An Cui¡¯s eyes widened as if she had experienced a lot of humiliation. Tears almost broke free from her eyes too.


    Back then, when she was in Tian Shen Manor, she had never failed with her schemes as every youth and talented handsome man in Tian Shen Manor would take her side as soon as they saw her cry no matter what.


    However, those crowd in present had remained still and stood aside. Nobody stood up for her.


    Was it true that everyone from the secular world¡­ was so heartless and cruel?


    She was the one who was bullied but still, no one came to help her!


    ¡°Cousin?¡± An Cui finally turned to look at Gu Yiyi.¡±You pushed me just now, and now you¡¯re hoping for me to help you?¡± Gu Yiyi glared at An Cui. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    She had lent a helping hand to her, but then she still pretended like she was a good person when she pinned all the blame on her.


    From what she had observed, back then when they were in Tian Shen Manor, An Cui was also a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. How was she not aware of that back then¡­


    An Cui closed her eyes in despair. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes again.


    With everyone looking at her, her trembling knees gradually fell and landed on the ice-cold ground.


    ¡°Father¡­ ¡± She sounded like she was humiliated as her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing gently cocked her eyebrow. ¡°But I don¡¯t have such an unfilial daughter like you. Besides, I¡¯m a woman, aren¡¯t you stupid to call me Father?¡±


    An Cui could barely breathe.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t you the one who has asked me to do so? Who¡¯s the stupid one now?¡¯


    ¡°You may get lost now.¡± Feng Ruqing looked cold.


    An Cui stood up, trembling. She tried to hide her viciousness when she shot a glance at Gu Yiyi, and then she left, disappointed.


    That glance seemed to blame Gu Yiyi for not helping her!


    ¡°Xiao Yin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned back and said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Tang Yin stood beside Feng Ruqing gracefully. She looked so cute like a little puppy who was wagging its tail.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to leave yet!¡± Gu Yiyi became anxious. Her fat bulges jiggled when she hurried in front of Feng Ruqing.


    She was already panting when she had only run several steps.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you have lost weight yet¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled vaguely and turned to look at Gu Yiyi. ¡°Visit Paramount and have a meal there. Then, you¡¯ll lose your weight naturally.¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡®Lose weight by having a meal? Is there so good a thing in this world?¡¯


    ¡°Seriously? You are not pulling my leg, are you? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m so easily fooled even though I¡¯m fat and not well educated.¡±

 Chapter 674 - Another Two

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you are there.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°However, with your body size, the usual herbal dishes are not enough to cure you. So we can only use the better spirit herbal dishes to cut down your weight. However, the price¡­ ¡±


    ¡°How much do you want? I have a lot of money! Really!¡± She was afraid that Feng Ruqing would not believe in her, so she quickly took the money out from her storage bag and put it in front of Feng Ruqing. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really wealthy.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Which landlord¡¯s silly daughter is this?¡¯


    ¡°Spirit herb dishes are not for sale as it requires a higher grade of spirit herbs to exchange for it.¡±


    ¡®Spirit herbs?¡¯


    Gu Yiyi scratched her big head and said, ¡°I might need to go back to my home and get it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You go to Paramount after you get it.¡± Feng Ruqing gently smiled as she stared at Gu Yiyi¡¯s face for several seconds more. ¡°What I¡¯ve said just now was sincere. Fatties are all cute.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was dumbfounded.


    As she looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s gentle and smiling face, she did not know why she felt the urge to¡­ not want to cut down on her weight anymore!


    Luckily, Gu Yiyi quickly came to her senses and clenched her fists tightly.


    She must slim down! She must not let those crowd of people laugh behind her back anymore!


    Tang Yin looked at Gu Yiyi and turned to look at Feng Ruqing again. Something seemed to be going on in her mind.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing would never find out that Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s trend¨Cto have freckles on the face¨Cbecame popular because of something she had simply said.


    Also, she could never imagine that Liu Yun Kingdom would regard obesity as a standard of beauty in the future.


    Perhaps that was how the world works¡­


    When someone is admired by the world, everyone would strive to be the person they like.


    By doing so, they could get a chance to be connected to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to say I¡¯m cute.¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°However, I must slim down as by doing so, I¡¯ll be able to make those people regret mocking me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to look around and gazed at Gu Yiyi¡¯s body again. She thought for a moment before she spoke, ¡°Well actually, in this world, we don¡¯t need to pay much attention to other people¡¯s words, just punch them back if you really can¡¯t bear with it. We don¡¯t need to change ourselves for them, also, we don¡¯t need to cater to others¡¯ needs.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lose weight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely because¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing smiled even more. ¡°I want to sleep with someone! I was afraid that I was too heavy and might suffocate him to death, so I had no choice but to lose weight.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was shocked for a moment and turned to look at Tang Yin. ¡°The girl whom you like, she already has someone in mind to sleep with.¡±


    Tang Yin bit her sleeves as her eyes were flooded with grudges. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m not as good-looking as him, and I¡¯m not even his match¡­ Big fattie, I won¡¯t lie to you, all men are big pig hoofs, they¡¯re all awful.¡±


    ¡°What about my cousin then?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and asked.


    Tang Yin seemed shocked. ¡°What does this have to do with Cousin?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all the men are awful?¡±


    Tang Yin bit her sleeves again as soon as she heard that, she felt so wronged as the grievances were overwhelming her.


    ¡°Every man who seduces Xiao Qing is bad.¡±


    What was so good about men? Girls are tortured by deathly pain on their bridal night. Also, being pregnant for ten months1 was also suffering!


    Before that, the Tang family had egged her on to be fascinated by Nan Xian, which had made her unaware of the consequences mentioned above. Then¡­ she naturally came to her senses as she was so afraid of the aforementioned pain that she would never want to marry any man again¡­


    Feng Ruqing squinted and smiled. ¡°State Preceptor wishes that I would hand you over to my cousin and marry him, to prevent you from hanging around me every day¡­ ¡±


    Tang Yin jolted, panicking. She looked nervous as her eyes were wild with terror.


    ¡°This¡­ Xiao Qing, I just remembered I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Tang Yin swiftly turned around as soon as she was done speaking. Like a gust of wind, she was already gone in a blink of an eye¡­

 Chapter 675 - Assault I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing did not stay after Tang Yin left. She wanted to head over to Paramount as soon as she turned around.


    Suddenly, a gust of sword wind struck her from the front. Feng Ruqing¡¯s face began to darken as something cold flashed in her eyes. She evaded the wind by moving aside.


    Feng Ruqing was not hurt but the sword wind slashed through her robe and continued to move toward Gu Yiyi who was standing behind Feng Ruqing but could not react in time.


    ***


    The gust of sword wind was chilly and suffocating. Gu Yiyi could barely breathe from the attack.


    She could only stare at the gust of cold sword wind, unmovingly, as she was too fat to avoid the attack. All she could do was stare at the sword wind strike her in her pale face.


    Just as the sword wind almost struck her, an arm reached out from the side and suddenly dragged Gu Yiyi¡¯s fat body away from the attack. It was so close¡­


    A cold breeze was blowing at the same time, and Gu Yiyi suddenly realized that she was so frightened that her body was already covered in cold sweat.


    Before Gu Yiyi recovered from the fear, Feng Ruqing held out her hand again and pulled her up from the ground. She looked coldly at those people in green robes coming from all sides.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Ruqing seemed expressionless as her eyes were calm. However, behind her eyes, she was burning with uncontrollable anger.


    She had finally waited until the arrival of a landlord¡¯s foolish daughter, but those people almost killed her before she could trick some spirit herbs from her!


    ¡°We¡¯re here to take your life!¡± The leader of the people in green robes sneered as his lips lifted into a scornful arch.


    She was merely a princess from the secular world who, in their eyes, did not¡­ deserve so much attention from them.


    ¡°Are you people from the Divine Herbs Sect or Tian Shen Manor?¡± Feng Ruqing pulled Gu Yiyi behind her and protected her, steadfastly.


    However, because of Gu Yiyi¡¯s size, she was unable to cover her no matter how she tried.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were blank as she stared at Feng Ruqing, dumbfounded.


    ¡®People from the Divine Herbs Sect and Tian Shen Manor¡­ are here to kill her?


    ¡®She¡¯s in enmity with both of the forces?¡¯


    How could she be unaware that Tian Shen Manor¡¯s people were going after a secular girl and even wanted to kill her?


    Were these people not afraid of violating the rules?


    ¡°Haha!¡± The green-robed man laughed hysterically. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not from the Divine Herbs Sect nor Tian Shen Manor. You¡¯ve seen what you shouldn¡¯t have seen, I¡¯m here to kill you by command!¡±


    The corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted into a gentle smile, ¡°Sorry, but anything that I¡¯m capable of taking into my hand will eventually belong to me, no doubt!¡±


    She would never pay any attention to the things that belonged to others.


    However, anything that interested her would inevitably belong to her!


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The green-robed man sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to see what actually makes you think that you can be that arrogant!¡±


    Suddenly, the enemies rushed toward Feng Ruqing and surrounded her. The streets were already blanketed by an overwhelming power, which made it hard even for a fly to escape from the siege.


    ***


    ¡°Which forces do you belong to in the reclusive world?¡± Gu Yiyi walked out of Feng Ruqing¡¯s back as she lifted her chin, arrogantly. ¡°I advise you guys to knock it off now, or else, I will tell my father once I¡¯m home, and he will settle scores with you guys!¡±


    The reclusive world had the rules where they were not allowed to lay their hands on the secular world. However, these people were unruly and ignored the rules, so her father had the right to take this matter into his hands now.


    The green-robed man laughed even harder. ¡°Who do you think your father is? How dare he interferes with our Second Elder¡¯s business!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ ¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°My father is Gu Shi1!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, if your father is a story, then I¡¯m an epic. Besides, you¡¯re such an ugly person and it¡¯s really annoying to see you around. I¡¯ll kill you as well soon, in case you¡¯re hurting the people¡¯s eyes!¡±

 Chapter 676 - Assault II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face contorted in rage.


    In the reclusive world, nobody would ever dare to defy her whenever she mentioned her father¡¯s name. However, these fellows did not even pay her any attention and had even humiliated her!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain much to them since they¡¯re here for me.¡± Feng Ruqing gently smiled and dragged Gu Yiyi behind her again. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off from this place first, and don¡¯t forget to bring along the spirit herbs to Paramount.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was quiet. She allowed Feng Ruqing to drag her arms to prevent herself from getting hurt by those swift and violent attacks.


    She really wanted to ask¡­


    They were both women, but how could Feng Ruqing have such massive strength?


    Feng Ruqing dragged her back and forth while she looked calm and relaxed.


    ¡°Spirit Warrior?¡±


    The green-robed man stared at Feng Ruqing as something cold flashed in his eyes.


    Second Elder did not mention that this woman was a Spirit Warrior when he commanded them to attack her¡­


    A murderous intention flashed in his eyes as he threw the dagger from his hand. Feng Ruqing grabbed Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand and they both evaded the dagger.


    The dagger stabbed deeply into the tree behind them. Feng Ruqing watched and turned around. Her eyes looked cold.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite agile.¡± The green-robed man sneered. ¡°However, you¡¯re going to be buried here today.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked calm as her face was expressionless. She did not care much about the green-robed man¡¯s words and took the initiative to start the attack.


    At the same time, the green-robed man pulled out a broad sword in a towering and overbearing manner. His eyes looked just like a serpent¡¯s as his glare was tightly wrapped around others¡¯ necks.


    Their second elder had said that if they could kill that little girl that day, then he would accept them and let them enter Deities Gate, so they would never need to live inferiorly in the secular world anymore.


    Initially, according to their abilities, they could have already played an important role in the reclusive world a long time ago. However, the reclusive world had too many rules and also, the second elder had made them run errands for him and forbade them to enter the reclusive world then.


    However¡­ if they could make it this time, they would be part of Deities Gate in the future and get to enjoy the resources there during their future cultivation.


    ¡°Little girl, please don¡¯t blame me as you¡¯ve seen things which you shouldn¡¯t have seen¡­ so, you can only be my stepping stone to advance in the reclusive world!¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed cold.


    He was a Spirit Warrior!


    Gu Yiyi was already pale as her previous arrogance faded away. She only knew that this person was too frightening to look at directly in his eyes so, her legs trembled in fear.


    Not only did those people attack Feng Ruqing, but they also did not want to let go of an innocent passerby like her!


    Swoosh!


    A ray of sword light slashed at them and made a wound on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms. She did not even frown when fresh blood started oozing out.


    ¡°You guys are too bold!¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as her fat body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°I¡¯m fat, and I can¡¯t beat you, but I will tell my father and call him to get even with you. You bunch of imbeciles!¡±


    The green-robe man sneered and said, ¡°Your father is my grandchildren, and I¡¯m waiting for him to come for me! But then, it¡¯s such a pity to see that you guys are doing this together¡­ so you¡¯ll have to die here too!¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed cold. She lowered her head and told Gu Yiyi, who was in her arms, ¡°I¡¯ll throw you from here. Then, I¡¯ll block these people, and you can run! Because after all, their target is me and since you are unintentionally dragged into this, they won¡¯t really go after you!¡±

 Chapter 677 - Assault III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Yiyi was quite shocked. She lifted her head, stunned, and gazed at Feng Ruqing.


    Suddenly, her nose twitched as she felt a lump in her throat.


    It seemed that, besides her father, nobody really cared about her before¡­


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°In Liu Yun Kingdom, it¡¯s not that easy for someone to kill me. Still, don¡¯t forget to prepare the spirit herbs, Paramount will not accept any spirit herbs that are lower than Grade-5!


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Yiyi understood and nodded.


    ¡®If she says she will be fine, then she should¡­ be fine, right?¡¯


    As Gu Yiyi was still in doubt, Feng Ruqing threw that two-hundred-and-fifty-pound away with a sudden burst of strength. Gu Yiyi was bounced outside the city gate, shrieking her way there¡­


    Gu Yiyi was so frightened she had burst into tears. In her teary eyes, she seemed to see a man dressed in purple, wearing a mask, landing in front of Feng Ruqing¡­


    That guy seemed to be very powerful. Even though she did not get to see the green-robed crowds¡¯ expression, she could still feel their fear.


    Then¡­


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart calmed down immediately.


    ¡®She seems to be right, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to fight her¡­ ¡®


    As Gu Yiyi started to relax, her body automatically fell down and¡­


    Splash!


    She had landed in a cesspool as her scream was buried¡­


    ***


    On the streets.


    No passerby was on the streets since earlier that day.


    The surrounding was unsettlingly peaceful.


    Even the autumn breeze was blowing in a shady and cold way.


    The green-robed man¡¯s face was pale as he subconsciously took two steps backward. His lips quivered as his eyes were wild with horror.


    Why¡­ why was he back so soon?


    The corners of Jiu Ming¡¯s lips lifted into an evil cold smile as he slowly approached the green-robed man.


    ¡°Second Elder has purposely set me up and ordered me here, just because he wanted to hurt Xiao Qing¡¯er? Who¡¯ve given you guys the courage to lay your finger upon my people in Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    The green-robed man was shivering. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what are you saying.¡±


    Second Elder had told him before that, no one should find out about their relationship before they were allowed to enter the reclusive world.


    ¡°Does my second uncle think that I¡¯m a fool, or does he think all the people in the world are fools?¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes landed on the green-robed man as he looked down at him condescendingly. ¡°In Liu Yun Kingdom, nobody can lay a finger on her even if I have not returned!¡±


    The green-robed man shivered under the man¡¯s ghastly and cold vigor. He could hardly stand on his feet and the long sword, which he tightly held in his hand, was shaking as well.


    ¡°Manor Lady!¡±


    A green light flashed from not far away. Then, a girl who was dressed in green ruqun1 anxiously rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    The green-robed man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dark¡­ Intermediate Dark Warrior tier?¡±


    ¡®An Intermediate Dark Warrior tier powerhouse but to address Feng Ruqing as Manor Lady¡­


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Second Elder say that this royal princess is only a small potato?


    ¡®Why does she have a Dark Warrior female servant serving her?¡¯


    ¡°Manor Lady, earlier, someone informed me that you¡¯ve been assaulted? Are you okay now?¡±


    Hong Yu¡¯s face was pale.


    Rage and murderous intention flooded her heart.


    Her anger boiled, especially when she saw the wound on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Manor Lady was wounded even when she was under her protection!


    Therefore, she would never let go of anyone who had recklessly hurt Manor Lady!


    ¡°Manor Lady, I¡¯ll dress your wound first, and then¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It was only a minor injury. The spirit herbs would be enough of healing it; it did not have to be so troublesome.


    ***


    Although Suyi did not know what had happened, she had followed Hong Yu here as she saw Hong Yu hurrying off from the princess manor earlier.

 Chapter 678 - Assault IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As soon as Suyi was there, she saw the wound on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm. Her face immediately darkened. Her cold gaze swept past the group of people in green robes.


    Simply no one knew why the people in green robes turn to meet Suyi¡¯s eyes. They flew into a great panic and had nearly fallen on their knees.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t go out alone next time. It is safer to get someone to go out together with you. You could even get some spirit beasts to keep you company. Don¡¯t get yourself hurt again.¡± Disregarding people in green robes, Suyi walked toward Feng Ruqing and held onto her arms. Her eyes were full of anxiety.


    Before Suyi could carefully examine Feng Ruqing¡¯s wound, an arm reached out from the side and pulled Feng Ruqing away from Su Yi.


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing fell into a warm and familiar embrace.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was calm as it always was. However, Feng Ruqing could feel a storm brewing within the calm voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal. It will heal very soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did this?¡± As if he did not hear Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Nan Xian asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°It was him!¡± Feng Ruqing pointed at the green-robed man before her.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Nan Xian loosened his grip on Feng Ruing. When he was nearing Suyi, he paused.


    ¡°Help me take care of her. Don¡¯t make a pass at her.¡±


    Suyi was rendered speechless. Was she actually a pervert in his son¡¯s mind? Moreover, it was Feng Ruqing who had always made a pass at Suyi.


    A gust of wind followed Nan Xian with every step he took. Engulfed in an icy cold wind, Nan Xian walked forward, slowly.


    Jiu Ming glanced at Nan Xian before staring at the people before him. This time, he did not utter a word.


    Jiu Ming was right. Even if he did not come back, these people could never hurt Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, please spare my life. I will never do it again!¡± With a trembling voice, the green-robed man kneeled down before Jiu Ming. His face was ghastly pale.


    Jiu Ming merely sneered and did not do anything. It was as if he had never heard these people beg him.


    Just as the green-robed man wanted to say something, he felt a mighty strength stream through his body.


    Boom!


    It was as if the spiritual qi in him exploded like a bomb. He spat out a mouthful of blood as color drained from his face.


    That was just the beginning¡­


    The strength raged uncontrollably all over his body, constantly scurrying around, causing great pain in his insides.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The green-robed man clenched his jaws, a hint of blood hanging on the corners of his lips.


    He knew that Nan Xian was the one who had done this. It was such a mighty strength to be capable of controlling the spiritual qi within another person.


    Nan Xian merely turned his body and walked toward Feng Ruqing. He did not want to talk to anyone besides Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm. The wound on her arm had slowly recovered after she took some spirit herbs. However, the traces of blood could still be seen on her arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with them next time. Wait for me¡­¡± Nan Xian tore off a part of his sleeve to wipe the blood on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm. He was so soft and gentle as he did not want to hurt her.

 Chapter 679 - Assault V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing responded with a smile.


    When Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes met Nan Xian, it was as if everyone around them had disappeared. Both Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian could only see each other in their eyes.


    ¡°Eldest¡­ Young Master¡­¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s was still sneering. However, he seemed extremely helpless and lonely, standing in the wind.


    Seeing their leader falling into such a sorry state, the people in green robes were terrified. They fell on their knees and kowtowed.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, please spare our lives. We will never do it again. It¡¯s all because of the second elder. He has instructed us to do this as he knows that you want to give Paramount to this lady¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Go back and check who in Paramount had leaked information about Xiao Qing¡¯er!¡± Jiu Ming commanded Feng Lan who had just reached and was currently standing behind Jiu Ming.


    ¡°At your command, Young Master.¡± Feng Lan cupped her fist respectfully.


    ¡°These people¡­ take them back to Paramount, break their feet and bring them to my second uncle!¡± The corner of Jiu Ming¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    Jiu Ming emphasized the words ¡®Second Uncle¡¯. His wicked tone had chilled everyone¡¯s heart.


    All they wanted was nothing but Paramount. However, they had actually laid their hands on Feng Ruqing. They had gone too far.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, this is all because of Paramount. I owe you an explanation.¡± Jiu Ming turned to walk slowly toward Feng Ruqing. His eyes were full of regrets.


    ¡°I am giving you a chance.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s put his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist as he raised his cold eyes.


    Jiu Ming broke into a smile. He knew what Nan Xian meant¡ªNan Xian was giving Jiu Ming a chance to avenge Feng Ruqing. If Jiu Ming failed, Nan Xian would do it instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will straighten it out. After all¡­ if you don¡¯t treat her well in the future, I will take her away from you. If I can¡¯t protect her now, how will I be able to do so in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, Suyi¡¯s face darkened. She slowly walked forward and stopped Jiu Ming from looking at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°There is no need¡­¡± Nan Xian would never let Jiu Ming do that, neither would Suyi.


    Jiu Ming laughed derisively. He walked closer to Feng Ruqing before he stopped.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, we are partners. Hence, I will never let anyone threaten or hurt you. Don¡¯t let anyone hurt you. No one in this world can hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt myself. Neither would Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing held onto Nan Xian¡¯s arm as she smiled.


    Although Feng Ruqing loved Nan Xian, she did not lose her senses. Moreover, Nan Xian would never fail her.


    ¡°Keep your words. Only then you can provide herbal dishes to Paramount.¡± Jiu Ming merely laughed and said no more. He walked away and disappeared into the distance.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s laughter was desolate. Feng Ruqing could feel a sense of loneliness watching his back.


    ¡°What happened to Jiu Ming? Something is wrong with him today.¡± Slightly startled, Feng Ruqing turned her head.


    Nan Xian did not say anything. He knew that Jiu Ming had fallen for Feng Ruqing. Jiu Ming had purposely emphasized their partnership as he wanted to hide his feelings toward Feng Ruqing. Perhaps, he did not want Feng Ruqing to feel bad.

 Chapter 680 - Assault VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go. He will be able to handle it well.¡± Nan Xian glanced in the direction where Jiu Ming had left.


    As Jiu Ming was in love with Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian knew that Jiu Ming would be able to handle the matters in Paramount. If Jiu Ming failed, Nan Xian would settle it instead.


    ¡®No one could remain safe and sound after hurting Qing¡¯er!¡¯


    ***


    In Tian Shen Manor.


    Out on the heavenly street was an ancient yet imposing manor¡ªTian Shen Manor. Different from the other forces, Tian Shen Manor was like a small realm on its own.


    In other words, Tian Shen Manor was like a kingdom. There were various clans within the manor. Gu Manor was the manor master with the loftiest power not unlike the imperial court of a kingdom.


    ¡°Oh, dear! You are finally at home!¡± In Gu Manor, a stunning middle-aged man walked out the main hall in a spasm of rapture. He strode toward Gu Yiyi who was still walking very slowly.


    As Gu Yiyi was too overweight, she was panting heavily even as she walked. Her face was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Oh dear, look at you! You have lost weight! That must be very hard for you. Oh yeah, why do you return home so soon? Did you meet Nan Xian?¡± Gu Shi quickly rushed over to help Gu Yiyi, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I forgot about it.¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face stiffened.


    What had she done? She had returned home without looking for Nan Xian?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You could meet him when he is back at Tian Shen Manor.¡± Gu Shi did not want his daughter to go through the struggles again.


    ¡°Oh yeah, where is the lady¡ªAn Cui?¡± Gu Shi glanced behind Gu Yiyi as he asked.


    Hearing this, Gu Yiyi burned with rage. Before she could complain about An Cui, a lady in her forties rushed in from the courtyard.


    ¡°Yiyi, you are finally home! I have missed you so much. I told you before, you shouldn¡¯t go out as it is a great challenge for you, but you had insisted on wanting to meet Nan Xian. You could just get An Cui to bring him back.¡±


    Zheng Fenghua fell to the ground right before Gu Yiyi and reached out to hold her hands. However, Gu Yiyi shook Zheng Fenghua¡¯s hand off, her face, cold and nonchalant.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, what has actually happened? Yiyi would never have done this before.¡± Zheng Fenghua¡¯s face stiffened, she turned to look at Gu Shi.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Yiyi is worn out after going out for so long. Naturally, she is not in a good mood. Stop bugging her.¡± Gu Shi knitted his brows together, discontentedly.


    Zheng Fenghua¡¯s face darkened but she quickly regained her composure. She turned to look at Gu Yiyi with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Yiyi, where is Cui¡¯er? Why is she not back with you?¡±


    ¡°An Cui is such a fake! She has nearly gotten me into trouble and pushed all the responsibilities to someone else. Fortunately, I am smart and did not fall into her trap.¡± Gu Yiyi merely snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zheng Fenghua said, shrilly. However, she quickly lowered her voice when she noticed that Gu Shi was staring discontentedly at her.


    ¡°Yiyi, Cui¡¯er is so kind and gentle. She has always been treating you well. It¡¯s impossible that she would do this. Is there any misunderstanding between you and Cui¡¯er?¡± Zheng Fenghua forced a smile.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened a few shades. She had always thought that An Cui was true to her. If not for the incident on that day, she would never have found out that An Cui hid a foul heart beneath her fair face.

 Chapter 681 - Assault VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It seemed that Gu Shi was the only one who truly cared for Gu Yiyi.


    ¡®Oh yeah¡­ the lady¡ªFeng Ruqing¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father, Aunt has been staying with us for such a long time, when is she moving out? I don¡¯t want to see both Aunt and An Cui again,¡± Gu Yiyi snarled. She did not even spare a glance at Zheng Fenghua.


    ¡°Yiyi¡­ she is your mother¡¯s sister after all. Now that your mother has passed away, they are the only kin you have in this world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want them to move out of here. If they stay, I will move out. Both of them and I will never stay together!¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face turned vicious. Perhaps An Cui had truly broken Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart.


    Burning with rage, Gu Yiyi glared at Zheng Fenghua. This time, not only was Zheng Fenghua stunned, Gu Shi was equally surprised.


    Gu Shi quickly rushed over to stop Gu Yiyi from leaving. His face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Oh dear, you are my daughter. Where you want to go if you leave here? If someone must leave, they should leave instead. I will get them out of here. I am old enough. Don¡¯t frighten me so much. I can¡¯t cope with too much anxiety.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law?¡± Zheng Fenghua¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to look at Gu Shi. She could not believe the things that she had just heard.


    ¡°Your husband dumped you for you had an affair with someone else. However, as you are my sister-in-law, I couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Hence, I had allowed you and An Cui to stay in Gu Manor. An Cui was just a newborn baby back then. I have let both of you stay here for so long, I have done my best to help.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face was cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± Zheng Fenghua flew into a great panic. She took a step forward and kneeled down before Gu Shi. Her eyes were flooded with tears. She looked extremely pathetic.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t ignore me and Cui¡¯er. What can we do after leaving Gu Manor? Moreover, Cui¡¯er has reached the age of marriage. If you throw us out of the manor, what would the people out there say about us?¡±


    As Zheng Fenghua was Gu Shi¡¯s sister-in-law, she had managed to come by plenty of money and valuables all these years as the people out there had always wanted to keep in with Gu Manor.


    Now that Zheng Fenghua had lost the shelter of Gu Manor. Who on earth would care for both of them? Perhaps, even the Mu family would call off the arranged marriage with An Cui.


    All of a sudden, Zheng Fenghua turned to look at Gu Yiyi as if something crossed her mind.


    ¡®Gu Yiyi must have known that the Mu family is taking Cui¡¯er as Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. As Cui¡¯er was extremely gorgeous, Gu Yiyi was afraid that Nan Xian would fall for Cui¡¯er. Hence, she is throwing us out of the manor so no one can share Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s affections. She is truly vicious! However, Gu Yiyi should know it herself that she is as fat as a pig. If she was not the manor lady of Gu Manor, Nan Xian would never even spare a glance at her. Only a fair lady like Cui¡¯er is a perfect match for Young Master Nan Xian.¡¯


    ¡°Father, look at her. She is still staring at me!¡± Gu Yiyi tugged at Gu Shi¡¯s sleeve.


    Gu Shi glanced at Zheng Fenghua. Stunned, Zheng Fenghua¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, I didn¡¯t. I truly don¡¯t know what Cui¡¯er had done that Yiyi is treating us like this.¡±


    ¡°Yiyi will never make trouble out of nothing. If she doesn¡¯t want both of you to stay, then the two of you must have done something wrong. I am giving you a day to pack and move out of here.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face was cold and indifferent.

 Chapter 682 - Assault VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zheng Fenghua collapsed to the ground and her body stiffened, her voice caught in her throat.


    ¡®If An Cui is banished from Gu Manor, how could she be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine?¡¯


    However, as she thought of An Cui not coming back with Gu Yiyi, Zheng Fenghua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As An Cui did not return, she must have met Young Master Nan Xian. An Cui was a pretty and intelligent lady. Nan Xian would definitely fall for her. Hence, even without the shelter of Gu Manor, An Cui could still become Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. Perhaps, she could even be Nan Xian¡¯s principal wife.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, you are not young anymore. Not only do you not have a son, but your strength is not really strong either. One day later, someone would replace you and take over Tian Shen Manor.¡± Zheng Fenghua got up with a cold sneer hanging on her lips.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Gu Shi exploded with anger.


    ¡°I am just telling the truth. Although the Mu family is not as strong as Gu Manor now, Young Master Nan Xian is a great talent. As long as Nan Xian is part of the Mu family, he will definitely replace you one day. Currently, the Mu family accepts the arranged marriage with Gu Manor because of Tian Shen Manor¡¯s power. When Nan Xian surpasses you, do you think he would still want to marry Yiyi?¡± Zheng Fenghua was beaming with pride.


    ¡°If you were not my sister-in-law, I would have taken your life for the things that you have just said.¡± Gu Shi clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ I am just telling the truth. You are not immortal. You can never protect Yiyi for her whole life. Why don¡¯t you let me and Cui¡¯er continue staying in Gu Manor? When Cui¡¯er wins Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s heart, I will ask Cui¡¯er to take care¡­¡± Zheng Fenghua broke into laughter.


    Burning with rage, the veins popped out in Gu Shi¡¯s temples. He knew that Zheng Fenghua was right. He could protect Yiyi for decades or even a hundred years. However, what would happen to Yiyi after he died?


    When Gu Shi was still alive, he could wipe out all the dangers for his daughter. However, when he died, no one would protect her anymore. Perhaps, she would encounter some unprecedented dangers.


    That was the reason why he had accepted the arranged marriage with the Mu family. He would do all that he could to help the Mu family when he was alive so the Mu family would take care of Yiyi when he died to repay his kindness.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to her. Unlike you, I don¡¯t cultivate so I can never extend my life. Perhaps, I would die way before you do. However, I would work hard to lose weight so I can cultivate just like you.¡± Gu Yiyi bit into the trotter that she took out from her storage bag as she laughed derisively.


    As Gu Yiyi was too overweight, she could hardly cultivate. Moreover, she could never make a breakthrough as all her meridians had been blocked by the fat.


    ¡°Nonsense! I will get you some spirit herbs that will prolong your life. Even if you cannot reach immortality through cultivation, you can do so through spirit herbs.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Speaking of spirit herbs, Gu Yiyi recalled the reason why she had returned to Gu Manor.


    ¡°Father, give me all the spirit herbs, be it Grade-5 or Grade-6.¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What you want to do with the spirit herbs? I can give you Grade-5 spirit herbs. However, Grade-6¡­¡± Gu Shi said, startled.


    ¡°I want to lose weight. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t give me Grade-6 spirit herbs. Give me the rest of them. I know you have collected plenty of them.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Shi was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 683 - A Cheating Daughter I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    His daughter was here to claim his property?


    ¡°Also, give me all your weapons and treasures. Oh yeah, the painting in your room looks nice, give it to me too, and your bed¡­ I want all of them,¡±


    It was said that the painting was painted by the Ninth Emperor thousands of years ago. Gu Shi had spent a lot of money buying the painting from someone else. As Gu Yiyi did not like books or paintings, she could not remember it well.


    As for the bed, Gu Shi had stolen it from a great master¡¯s grave. It was said that one could enhance his strength even when he was asleep on that bed.


    Gu Yiyi was thrilled with joy. She heard that Feng Ruqing was associated with Paramount. Perhaps, if she gave all these things to Paramount, she was actually giving them to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Father, what other treasures do you have? I have seen the pretty lady servants you took in a few days ago. I want to give them to¡­¡±


    ¡°Yiyi, you can take all my spirit herbs and paintings. Why would you want to take my bed away? Where should I sleep then? That is not all, you actually want to take away my servants too?¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened.


    At this very moment, Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes fell on the storage bag hanging on Gu Shi¡¯s waist. Seeing Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes glued onto his storage bag, Gu Shi quickly covered the storage bag with his hands.


    ¡°Oh dear, there¡¯s nothing in my storage bag!¡±


    Gu Shi did not know what had actually happened to his own daughter as she was not interested in any of his treasures before.


    ¡°Oh¡­ get the things that I have mentioned ready. I am leaving in a while.¡± Gu Yiyi dropped her eyes disappointedly as she pouted.


    ¡°Yiyi, you just got home. Where do you want to go? Are you looking for Nan Xian?¡± Gu Shi¡¯s stunning face changed.


    ¡°No, I am looking for a lady.¡± Gu Yiyi broke into a brilliant smile. Although she was overweight, her smile was dazzling.


    Seeing Gu Yiyi who could never hide the joy in her eyes, Gu Shi grew more and more worried.


    ¡®She is looking for a lady instead of Nan Xian?¡¯


    All this while, Yiyi had never befriended any other woman as she was afraid that the people out there would compare her against the woman standing next to her and naturally, she would be completely defeated. Hence, there was not even a female servant serving her. An Cui was the only woman who could get close to her.


    However, Gu Shi knew that Gu Yiyi did not like An Cui. She accepted both An Cui and Zheng Fenghua because of her late mother.


    ¡°Yiyi, tell me more about the lady that you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°She is pretty and kind.¡± Gu Yiyi turned her head and pondered for a while.


    That was the first impression she had about Feng Ruqing; she was a devastatingly stunning beauty.


    ¡°She is even prettier than Qin Fei¡¯er from the Qin family,¡± Gu Yiyi added.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was the prettiest lady Gu Yiyi had ever met. However, Qin Fei¡¯er was no match for Feng Ruqing.


    Stunned, Gu Shi lost his balance and had nearly fallen on his knees.


    ¡®Yiyi made a friend! Yiyi made a friend with a lady¡­ who¡¯s prettier than Qin Fei¡¯er?¡¯


    Just as Gu Shi wanted to ask further, Zheng Fenghua who was standing nearby interjected.


    ¡°Yiyi, you have made a friend with such a pretty lady. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she has approached you with bad intentions? There are many evil people out there. Only Cui¡¯er is true to you and treats you like her own sister.¡± Zheng Fenghua smirked, her eyes were filled with disdain.

 Chapter 684

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As Gu Yiyi was an obese lady, naturally, the lady who had befriended her must have known that Gu Yiyi was actually Gu Shi¡¯s daughter or Nan Xian¡¯s betrothed.


    Even a fool would know why the lady had approached Gu Yiyi¡ªshe wanted to get close to Nan Xian through Gu Yiyi. Gu Yiyi was such a fool that she had actually let a beauty get close to her.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Father, I don¡¯t want her to know our secret.¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Gu Shi was overjoyed, hearing the word ¡®secret¡¯. His cold gaze swept past Zheng Fenghua, his voice was cold and tranquil like water.


    ¡°Get out of here now. Otherwise, I will throw you out of here. That would be much more embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You will regret the things that you have done.¡± Zheng Fenghua clenched her fists tightly, she glared Gu Shi¡¯s face, viciously.


    Zheng Fenghua had fallen for Gu Shi when she was younger. Gu Shi was enchantingly handsome with heroic bearing back then. Furthermore, he was powerful. There were, no doubt, many ladies would have fallen in love with him.


    It was a twist of fate that Gu Shi had fallen for her sister instead whereas Zheng Fenghua got married to a man who lived far away. Now, Zheng Fenghua was no longer young and she had lost all her feelings toward Gu Shi.


    Hence, the only thing that she wanted now was to live a comfortable life relying on the strong foothold of Gu Manor.


    What was so wrong with that? Someday, both Gu Shi and Gu Yiyi would have to pay for the things that they had done.


    As soon as Zheng Fenghua finished her words, she stuck her nose up in the air and walked out. She did not look like she was just banished from the manor.


    ¡°Father, I need two secret guards from you.¡± Thinking of the people who wanted to kill Feng Ruqing, Gu Yiyi had a dull feeling tugging at her heart.


    ¡°I have asked you to take some secret guards along with you the last time when you left the manor, but you had refused.¡± This time, Gu Shi did not refuse and merely smiled.


    ¡°I refused back then only because I had trusted An Cui so much. She told me that Nan Xian might not be happy if I brought many people along with me. Moreover, her strength was not inferior, she could protect me in the secular world. As for the reclusive world, no one dares to hurt me so long as I mention your name.¡± A fiery rage crept across Gu Yiyi¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to eat human flesh.


    ¡°Apparently, An Cui was lying! It did not work when the people from the reclusive world laid their hands on her.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to hurt you?¡± Gu Shi narrowed his eyes that were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are. However, the leader is a Dark Warrior. As there isn¡¯t any Dark Warrior in the secular world, she must be someone from the reclusive world. Oh yeah, Xiao Qing is part of the secular world. That had actually laid their hands on her!¡±


    Most importantly, Gu Yiyi had mentioned his father¡¯s name and none of them cared about that. They had even said that¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah, they had even said that you are nothing. Who do you think you are to get involved with matters related to their Second Elder? They had even said that I am ugly and wanted to take my life.¡±


    Boom!


    A sudden outburst of an overwhelming force came out of Gu Shi. Exploding with rage, his eyes were full of evilness.


    However, he quickly retracted the force as he was afraid that he would frighten his daughter. He said gently, ¡°I will look into this. They have truly disregarded the rules and bullied my daughter. If I know who did this¡­¡±


    ¡°I will not let them off so easily!¡± A hint of murderous intent flashed in Gu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uhm, don¡¯t let every single one of them off.¡± Gu Yiyi broke into a smile. Then, she went into the manor to pack her stuff.


    Gu Shi¡¯s bed, paintings, and antiques, Gu Yiyi had taken everything, including the tree at the courtyard and put all of them into her storage bag before sneaking out of Gu Manor.

 Chapter 685 - A Cheating Daughter III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    On the heavenly street.


    With a bright smile on her face, Qin Fei¡¯er was walking extremely slow and careful with the help of a servant, Liu Xia.


    However, she looked better than she was before. Simply no one knew that it was because she was constantly basking in the sun for the past few days, or she was happy with the arranged marriage with the Mu family.


    ¡°Young lady, it seems that the Mu family still cares for you. Otherwise, they would not have tasked someone to send the bride-price over. I think¡­ Young Master Nan Xian would be back soon.¡± Seeing Qin Fei¡¯er was in high spirits, Liu Xia could not help but feel happy for her.


    Since the Mu family had sent the bride-price over, Young Master Nan Xian would return to the Mu family soon.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er said, bashfully. At this moment, a delicate face flashed through her mind. She could not help but sigh softly.


    ¡°How about Chen¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Master has been feeding him with herbs every day. I think he can provide you with fresh blood soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Well, forget it. After all, the Qin family owes him too much.¡± Her beautiful face turned bitter.


    Chen¡¯er was the only person Qin Fei¡¯er felt sorry for.


    ¡°Young lady, I heard that the Mu family is taking the fat lady of Gu Manor as Nan Xian¡¯s first wife. That¡¯s total nonsense! I believe Young Master Nan Xian is not a tasteless person. He will definitely pick you.¡± Liu Xia could not bear seeing Qin Fei¡¯er sad face. Her eyes widened before she spoke.


    ¡°Liu Xia!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er furrowed her brows together. She did not want Liu Xia to say this in public.


    ¡°I am just telling the truth. Moreover, there are many ladies swarm and swoon around him. Why would he fall for her?¡±


    What Liu Xia meant was the Mu family had selected many ladies to be Nan Xian¡¯s wife and concubines.


    It was natural for a young master to have multiple wives. Although Nan Xian had not returned to the Mu family, all the marriages were arranged by Nan Xian¡¯s father. Nan Xian would never reject the things that his father do.


    ¡°Liu¡­¡± Just as Qin Fei¡¯er wanted to stop Liu Xia from speaking further, a snarl of rage was heard.


    Qin Fei¡¯er could feel that the earth was shaking. She raised her head slowly only to see an obese lady rushing her way with her furious face.


    ¡°What did you just say? There are many ladies around Nan Xian?¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s voice was trembling with rage.


    ¡®Why has the Mu family never told me about this?¡¯


    ¡°Manor Lady Gu, my servant has made a mistake. Please forgive her.¡± Seeing this, Qin Fei¡¯s face changed. She quickly held onto Liu Xia as she looked at Gu Yiyi with guilt.


    ¡°Are there a lot of ladies around Nan Xian?¡± Gu Yiyi threw her shoulders back and her chest out as she walked toward Liu Xia.


    ¡°Yes. Also, Young Lady is¡­¡± Liu Xia was stunned by Gu Yiyi¡¯s words. However, when she thought of Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s status, her heart was broken. She gritted her teeth as she spoke through her teeth.


    ¡°Liu Xia! Do you want to put the Qin family into trouble?¡± Surprised, Qin Fei¡¯er slapped Liu Xia across her face. Her voice was quivering.


    Liu Xia had finally come to her senses. Falling on her knees, her body was shaking violently. A flicker of fear crossed her eyes.


    Seeing the servant kneeling down on the ground, anger trickled out of Gu Yiyi and composure took its place. However, her chest was still heaving.


    ¡°The Mu family has lied to me! Nan Xian is such a pervert! Since there are so many ladies around him, why is he marrying me then? I must call off the marriage with him when I slim down!¡±

 Chapter 686 - A Cheating Daughter IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®The lady, Tang Yin, is right! All the men in this world are nothing but pigs! A bunch of liars! I will never believe in men anymore!¡¯


    Gu Yiyi took out a big trotter, took a big bite of it like she was biting into the flesh of the despicable men. Then, she turned to leave without sparing a glance at Qing Fei¡¯er and Liu Xia.


    Only when Gu Yiyi disappeared into the distance, Liu Xia¡¯s body slumped to the ground. Tears broke free from her eyes.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­what should we do now?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er quickly looked around, her eyes were full of panic. Only when she realized that no one was around that she sighed in relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this when you get back!¡± It was Liu Xia¡¯s fault. Qin Fei¡¯er must not let anyone know that the Mu family wanted to call off the marriage. Otherwise, the Qin family would get into trouble.


    ***


    In Deities Gate.


    Deities Gate was on par with the Divine Herbs Sect and Tian Shen Manor.


    The atmosphere in Deities Gate was particularly tense. Everyone was sitting stiffly in the main hall. They looked cold and imposing.


    Right before everyone in the hall lay a middle-aged man, groaning. He was brutally beaten, his face was swollen with bruises all over it. Blood could be seen oozing from his nose.


    ¡°Father, please avenge me. This rascal has laid his hand on me. Also, Brother, please control your son! He has actually done this to me!¡± Jiu Yue¡¯s face was contorted in pain as he glared at the man in a violet robe, resentfully.


    With a wicked smile on his face, the eyes of the man in the violet robe were full of viciousness. He raised his eyes gently, a lightning-shaped mark shining with evilness could be seen at the corner of his brow.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, what have you done? He is your uncle. How could you do this?¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s frowned as he said discontentedly.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± The men shot Jiu Yuan a wicked stare as he smirked.


    ¡°Who wanted to kill me when I was little?¡±


    When he was little, his strength was not as powerful as it was now. If not for Nalan Yan, he would have died.


    ¡°He has laid his hand on a weak lady of the secular world in order to get Paramount. He has disregarded the rules!¡±


    Everyone on the spot was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Jiu Yue has laid his hand on someone from the secular world?¡¯


    ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t!¡± Exploding with rage, Jiu Yue held onto his head as he glared at Jiu Ming with his eyes wide opened. He would never admit it.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er¡­¡± Jiu Yuan paused for a while.


    ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between the two of you? Your second uncle¡­ will not do this.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s lips were still curved into a sneer.


    ¡®That is my so-called ¡®father¡¯¡ªan incapable and irresponsible man, who dares not find out the person who wanted to kill his own son and murdered his late wife.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, your cousin¡¯s strength is not inferior. Why don¡¯t you give Paramount to him? You would be free from all hassles after this¡­¡± Jiu Yuan heaved a soft sigh. He did not want too many conflicts within the clan. If giving Paramount to Deities Gate would resolve their grievances, it was a fair deal.


    However, seeing Jiu Ming¡¯s cold and evil gaze, the last few words were trapped in his throat. He simply could not say them out loud.


    ¡°Paramount is not mine! It has not belonged to me since the very beginning!¡± Jiu Ming sneered.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jiu Yue snarled as he got up.


    ¡°Do you truly think I have no idea that you have fallen for a lady of the secular world and want to give her Paramount? You are the one who has built Paramount and you are part of Deities Gate. As I am the heir of Deities Gate, naturally, Paramount is also mine.¡±

 Chapter 687 - A Cheating Daughter V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®This rascal, Jiu Ming, has actually built such a powerful force¡ªParamount? If I don¡¯t stop him, his strength would grow stronger and stronger. It would become a great threat.¡¯


    Moreover, Paramount had collected plenty of spirit herbs. As the old master had not passed down the power to Jiu Yue, he had long eyed Paramount¡¯s spirit herbs. If he owned Paramount, naturally, he would also own all the spirit herbs.


    If the old master had not known that Jiu Yue wanted to kill Jiu Ming back then and had warned him that he must not kill the people of the same clan, he would have usurped Paramount.


    After all, even if Jiu Yue failed, Jiu Ming would still give Paramount away.


    Jiu Ming was staring daggers at the old master who did not say a word.


    ¡°Do you agree with him?¡±


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, Paramount is yours. Deities Gate doesn¡¯t need Paramount to keep a strong foothold. However, since it embodies your painstaking effort, it belongs to you. You should never give it to anyone else.¡± The old master merely frowned.


    In other words, Paramount belonged to Jiu Ming. Deities Gate was not interested in the spirit herbs that Paramount owned. However, if Jiu Ming truly wanted to give it away and his second uncle wanted to usurp it, the old master would never stop him. No one could take anything belonged to Deities Gate, even if Deities Gate did not need it.


    ¡°It is a pity that no one can touch my belongings. It¡¯s a shame that not only is your son good for nothing, he also has bad taste. How could he become the master of Deities Gate?¡± Jiu Ming reached out to lift Jiu Yue from the ground. Jiu Yue could not even defeat Jiu Ming.


    ¡°If you had not refused to be the master of Deities Gate, do you think I would have made him the heir?¡± The old master narrowed his eyes.


    Even though Jiu Yue was ruthless, he could at least get things done. On the contrary, Jiu Yuan was so chicken-hearted and had accomplished nothing.


    ¡°I want to take him with me,¡± Jiu Ming said. A bone-chilling aura was emitted out of him.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, can¡¯t you just humor your uncle? He is your elder.¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s face changed.


    Jiu Ming walked toward Jiu Yuan slowly. The ice-cold aura surrounding him was so heavy that Jiu Yuan stopped talking further.


    ¡°If you push me too far, I will not hesitate to kill my own father, let alone my second uncle,¡± Jiu Ming said, disdainfully.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is mine. I will not hesitate to kill anyone who lays his hand on her, including you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiu Yuan widened his eyes in shock. He could not believe what he had just heard.


    What was wrong with Jiu Yuan? He only wanted a peaceful Deities Gate for everyone in the clan was like a big family. There was no room for conflict. Moreover, Jiu Ming was his biological son. He was just giving Jiu Ming a few words of advice. After all, he could not reprimand Jiu Yue.


    ¡°Enough! What do you want?¡± The old master snarled as he glared at Jiu Ming.


    ¡°His subordinate has hurt Qing¡¯er. Jiu Yue must make up to her by breaking one of his legs. Fortunately, Qing¡¯er is safe. Otherwise, Jiu Yue must die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The old master was burning with anger.


    No matter how much he loved Jiu Ming, Jiu Yue was the old master¡¯s biological son. How could he sit back and watch his grandson hurt his son?


    Boom!


    Jiu Ming paid no regard to the old master. In a flash, his arm had cleaved through Jiu Yue¡¯s foot. A heart-wrenching sound was heard.


    ¡°Initially, I wanted to take you to Xiao Qing¡¯er, but I am afraid that you might be an eyesore to her. Forget about that¡­ this kick is payback for hurting her. If someone hurts her again, whether or not they are your subordinates, I will come after you.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s cruel eyes were fixed on Jiu Yue who was lying on the ground.

 Chapter 688 - A Cheating Daughter VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He did not have much affection for this family.


    Therefore, the man in the violet robe had turned around and gradually disappeared under the hot sun after saying those things.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Jiu Yuan turned around and saw that the old master was sitting, seemingly paralyzed, in the chair. He hurried forward and held onto his body. He looked at him anxiously. ¡°Father, how are you feeling? Ming¡¯er has really gone too far this time. Anyhow, the second brother is also his uncle.¡±


    He always knew that Jiu Ming never listened to him, but he did not expect that he would hurt his loved ones!


    The old master knew about Jiu Ming being hunted down by Jiu Yue years ago. However, Jiu Yuan did not know that¡­


    He kept it hidden from Jiu Yuan and had warned Jiu Yue behind his back.


    There were many stories of brothers and relatives killing each other over the years. Only Deities Gate had never had any internal conflicts.


    The old master was so proud that he often bragged to other people about it.


    But little did he know¡­


    Jiu Ming¡ªthe vile spawn had really broken Jiu Yue¡¯s leg!


    He was so furious that his chest hurt.


    ¡°Master, bad news. Master¡­¡±


    A figure hurried in.


    The old master asked, weakly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The manor master of Tian Shen Manor has arrived. He said that the second elder¡¯s men have insulted his precious daughter. He has come to settle accounts with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone knew that Gu Shi¡¯s daughter, Gu Yiyi, was as fat as a pig. Nonetheless, he still treated her like a baby. He was so afraid that she would get hurt or fall down. Who would dare to offend Gu Yiyi in the reclusive world?


    Although the old master did not fear Gu Shi, he was intimidated by the unusual Gu Shi.


    If Gu Shi went crazy, he would desperately fight with anyone!


    He usually would not lose to Gu Shi in terms of fighting. However, if that guy was desperate enough¡­ he would be half disabled or dead!


    Jiu Yue raised his pale face and gritted his teeth as he sensed the sharp glare from above his head. ¡°Impossible, how could my people insult Gu Yiyi?¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, a familiar voice filled with anger came from outside the hall.


    ¡°Jiu Yue, how dare you say your people didn¡¯t humiliate my baby girl?¡±


    Whatever happened in Liu Yun Kingdom was easy to investigate.


    This was because Paramount also participated.


    Hence, he had sent someone to Paramount after Gu Yiyi had told him about the matter. His man had bumped into Paramount¡¯s guardian, Feng Lan, and learned the identity of the group of people.


    Deities Gateway surely had the impudence to embarrass a little girl from the secular world despite the rules!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jiu Yue gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Gu Shi sneered. ¡°You went to Liu Yun Kingdom to hunt down a little girl and my baby girl so happened to see you. My girl has always been kind and does not allow anyone to ignore the rules of the reclusive world. Thus, she wanted to help in resolving this matter. Who would have thought that¡­ despite the fact that she had already mentioned my name, the group of people still dared to hurt her!¡±


    The most intolerable thing was that those people dared to shame Yiyi!


    Jiu Yue was startled and his face turned pale.


    ¡®Does Tian Shen Manor also know about his matter?


    ¡®And¡­ those idiots had even provoked that fat girl¡ªGu Yiyi?¡¯


    ¡°So, do you want to give me an explanation?¡± Gu Shi asked, coldly with one hand behind his back.


    The old master stood up, trembling. He was apparently irritated.


    ¡°Manor Master Gu, those people didn¡¯t know that Gu Yiyi was your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Jiu. What action should be taken against Jiu Yue, who has offended the girl from the secular world? According to the rules, I am afraid that he must be punished.¡±

 Chapter 689 - A Cheating Daughter VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This punishment was prescribed according to the degree of casualties.


    If there were no casualties in the secular world, it would be enough to impose a light punishment.


    However, one must be sentenced to death if someone in the secular world had died!


    This was the rule set by Tian Ya!


    Of course, if the people in the secular world had provoked the others first, then the people from the reclusive world had the right to retaliate.


    However, the little girl did not do anything, and yet, Jiu Yue had sent someone to kill her. Where did he gain the courage? Luckily, that girl did not die. Otherwise¡­ Jiu Yue could not have escaped!


    Everyone had vowed at that time that if they broke the rules of the reclusive world, they would have to die!


    The old master closed his eyes and then opened them after a while.


    ¡°Come and put Jiu Yue in prison!¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Jiu Yue opened his eyes, shocked. ¡°Father, I have broken a leg and you still want to hit me?¡±


    There was a deep pain in the old master¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if the girl was from the reclusive world, but you have violated the rules. Back then, Tian Ya forced us to make the vow. If we do not punish the person who has violated the rules of the reclusive world, we might well be as good as dead!¡±


    On Cang Yue Mainland, everyone believed in heaven and they dared not break their vows.


    Besides, it was a blood oath¡­


    ¡°I will send someone to supervise his sentence.¡± Gu Shi smiled with satisfaction.


    He could finally give an explanation to his daughter.


    Therefore, he stroked his sleeves and turned to leave.Visit on our vipnovel.com


    ¡°Father.¡± Jiu Yuan frowned. ¡°Ming¡¯er seems to be too obsessed with that girl. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a good thing¡­ And, why didn¡¯t you prevent Ming¡¯er from hurting Second Brother?¡±


    If the old master did stop Ming¡¯er, he definitely could not hurt his brother.


    ¡°Your son¡¯s temper is getting worse.¡± The old master shook his head. ¡°If you want to stop him today, then you can only fight him until one of you dies. I can only hope that he has a conscience. After all, an internal war is forbidden in Deities Gate!¡±


    Otherwise, he would be ashamed whenever the three major forces meet up in the future.


    ¡°As for that girl¡­¡± The old master squinted. ¡°Just leave her alone for now.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was stunned. What the old master said was temporary.


    Did the old master also want to kill that girl?


    The old master hated internal conflicts in the clan the most. Jiu Ming had treated his second brother in such a way because of that girl. Of course, the old master would be angry.


    He could not take action against Jiu Ming merely because of that. Hence, he could only let the girl take the blame.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiu Yuan remained silent for a while. ¡°Second Brother wants to own Paramount, not just for the spirit herbs. Even if he wanted the spirit herbs, he would not look into it like that. It is probably because of the herbal dishes.¡±


    Jiu Ming had gotten some herbal dishes that could help the people greatly from somewhere else a year ago.


    Paramount¡¯s physicians stayed tight-lipped and did not want to disclose any recipe.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The old master¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Those herbal dishes are made with only ordinary materials, yet they have such great effects. What if they are replaced by the spirit herbs?¡±


    If they were replaced by the spirit herbs¡­


    That effect would inevitably increase ten-fold or even more!


    ¡°The person who developed the herbal recipes is a genius. Unfortunately, the genius may have come from a poor background and therefore, only uses ordinary herbs to make the recipe. In this regard, Ming¡¯er is not as good as your second brother. If it was your second brother, he would certainly give the genius an endless supply of spirit herbs until he or she develops an herbal dish!¡±

 Chapter 690 - A Cheating Daughter VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After all, Ming¡¯er was a little stingy. He had always been like that since he was a kid.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, you have to remember that Paramount has the spirit herbs that many covet. Therefore, Paramount should not be in an outsider¡¯s hands!¡±


    The old master, as the master of Deities Gate, was naturally not interested in Paramount, but the herbal dishes were too attractive. He should never let the outsiders know the prescriptions other than his family.


    ¡°Why do you think that Ming¡¯er who now has those herbal dishes was not targeted by other people? Isn¡¯t it all our efforts?¡± The old master rubbed his temples. ¡°There is nothing I can do now. Wait until your second brother has completely recovered. If he wants to¡­ he may go get it with his own abilities. I won¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    He had suppressed Jiu Yue for Ming¡¯er for many years, but now he wanted to give away things that belonged to Deities Gate!


    This had violated his bottom line.


    It was a pity.


    He loved Jiu Ming the most. But, it was also Jiu Ming who had bitterly disappointed him the most.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiu Yuan sighed softly. ¡°Father, give me some time. I¡¯ll go and persuade Ming¡¯er¡­ If it really doesn¡¯t work, only then, we will take action.¡±


    Ming¡¯er was still his son although he was not filial.


    So, he wanted to give him another chance¡­


    ***


    Since the day Hong Yu had heard that the people who came to assassinate Feng Ruqing were from Deities Gate, her heart suddenly turned cold as if there was a crack in heart allowing cold air to seep in.


    Since then, she had plunged herself into cultivation and ignored everyone. She would just dazedly look at Feng Ruqing every day when she was not cultivating.


    Feng Ruqing, too, did not for a moment, let her guard down because she understood that she would face stronger enemies in the future.


    After all, the three major forces¡ªthe Divine Herbs Sect, Tian Shen Manor, and Deities Gate had all avenged her.


    If she did not work hard, she did not know when she would be assaulted by that group of people!


    Half a year went by so quickly, just like water slipping through the fingers.


    Among the mountains and forests was a girl, sitting cross-legged with her eyes slightly closed. She opened her eyes after a while.


    Those eyes were so beautiful they were as if the purest eyes in the world and were able to suck others¡¯ souls into them.


    Dark Warrior tier!


    Throughout the period, she was not only cultivating, nor had her daily spirit herbs supply been cut off. In addition, she was surrounded by heavy spiritual qi. In just half a year, she had achieved Dark Warrior tier.


    However, Feng Ruqing was still very dissatisfied with her current strength.


    But she also understood that she could not be too greedy. Her breakthrough was too rapid, which would not be very beneficial to her cultivation¡­


    ¡°Apparently, you can directly drink the spirit water after achieving Dark Warrior tier.¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at the flowing spirit spring. She held down this thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it, I will drink it next time, but Hong Yu¡¯s strength should have improved.¡±


    Feng Ruqing moved forward slowly and carefully took a drop of spirit water.


    Yes, only one drop!


    If too much of the spirit water was drunk at once, her body would inevitably explode.


    Similarly, if one drank the spirit water without achieving Dark Warrior tier, his body would immediately blow up even though it was just a drop!


    Thus, she usually dared to put only one drop of the spirit water when the ape was making an herbal dish. If too much was used, she would not have survived until now.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Qing Han rushed into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and raised her little pink face. Her eyes were filled with a bright smile.


    Her smile was as bright as the sun and it instantly warmed Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Qing Han, where did you go just now?¡± She asked while touching Qing Han¡¯s head.


    Qing Han grinned. ¡°I went to set a fire with Grandma Su Yi.¡±

 Chapter 691 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Set¡­ a fire?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers that were initially stroking Qing Han¡¯s head stiffened. She lowered her eyes and stared at the little girl in front of her. ¡°Where did you set the fire?¡±


    ¡°At the Liu family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly felt sorry for the Liu family. This was already the nth time¡­ The Liu family might not be able to rebuild the manor again in this life.


    ¡°Qing Han, your Grandma Suyi¡­ was not that kind of person before. You better not mislead her.¡±


    Suyi was a fairy-like person. Setting a fire¡­ was only a behavior suited to Xiao Yin. She should never do this kind of thing.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Paramount and get my spirit herbs back.¡±


    In this half a year, Paramount should have earned a lot of spirit herbs from Gu Yiyi¡¯s hands. Now that she had achieved Dark Warrior tier, it would take some time for the spirit herbs to grow.


    It just happened that Fu Chen and Qing Han needed some higher graded spirit herbs.


    Hence, she had only used the spirit herbal dish at that time to earn a Grade-5 spirit herb from Gu Yiyi.


    Just as Feng Ruqing walked into Paramount, she was stunned by the house that was filled to the brim with many things even though she was psychologically prepared.


    Jiu Ming stared at the girl¡¯s gawking. He then grinned.


    ¡°I have kept those things that the girl has used to exchange with the herbal dish here. Xiao Qing¡¯er, you may bring them back now, or¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She then stepped into the storeroom.


    In this room, there were dozens of boxes neatly arranged. There were six types of Grade-6 spirit herbs in these boxes other than the Grade-5 spirit herbs.


    But these were no longer able to stir up Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    Just because¡­


    There was a bed in front of these spirit herbs.


    Next to the bed was a tree surrounded by many flowers.


    Furthermore, there were antique tea sets too. This room had everything.


    Did Gu Yiyi move her whole house here?


    When Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes swept through the room, her gaze rested on a painting.


    The painting was a man whose appearance could not be seen clearly. The man¡¯s face seemed to be deliberately blurred.


    He stood atop the clouds and mists. He was dressed in white as if he was coming from the sky.


    There was a silver vertical streak between his eyebrows that did not suit his fairly-like aura. However, it was more like a deceiving spirit.


    His hair was half white and half black.


    Somehow¡­ at this moment, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart seemed to ache. She could not help but reach out to stroke the man¡¯s white hair¡­


    In the corner was a line of words.


    ¡®Nine cycles of lives looking for the world.


    ¡®There is no regret in the afterlife.¡¯


    The painting style was the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor¡­


    Feng Ruqing had heard Fu Chen mention this name several times.


    She had even encountered the Ninth Emperor¡¯s residence by chance in the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    But she did not expect to find the Ninth Emperor¡¯s painting here again.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s placed his hand on Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders. He looked deeply at the man in the painting. He then stared at the girl in front of him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers lightly rubbed the man on the painting and her eyes narrowed. ¡°I will take away this painting and the spirit herbs. As for other things, please help me return to Gu Yiyi.¡±


    She must get this painting by all possible means.


    Because¡­


    She had felt something the moment she saw the painting. She even had a vision.


    As if¡­ she had been in the world for many years just to look for this one person in this vast world.

 Chapter 692 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She could not forget the pain.


    She could not give the painting up.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°Little girl, do you remember? I told you before that your brother¡­ was in Tian Shen Manor. Now my people have entered Tian Shen Manor and discovered a secret. Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Qin family brought a child back from the secular world seventeen years ago.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up and stared squarely at Jiu Ming.


    At this moment, her breath shallowed as she was filled with excitement, forgetting all the heartache and sorrow that she felt just now.


    ¡°Is he my brother?¡±


    Jiu Ming grinned and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°The people of Tian Shen Manor are arrogant. They will never let any outsider enter their family. However, that child was adopted by the Qin family¡¯s master. I am not sure whether he is your brother¡­¡±


    He paused and continued.


    ¡°The news I got was that the child¡¯s biological parents had abandoned him. They had even nearly killed him. It was the Qin family who had passed by and had mercy on him. Thus, they had brought him back¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Are these words said by the Qin family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is said by the people of the Qin family. No one knows how true it is.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled. ¡°Nonetheless, Tian Shen Manor is different from other forces. Tian Shen Manor is a closed place. It does not have much contact with the outside world. It is extremely difficult to find out more about Tian Shen Manor. However, two of your acquaintances were from Tian Shen Manor¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Feng Ruqing slowly turned her head. ¡°I won¡¯t let Suyi and Nan Xian participate in this matter. Tian Shen Manor is a nightmare for them. They had just woken up from the nightmare, there is no need for them to go in again! I won¡¯t let the two of them go back to Tian Shen Manor again.¡±


    Nan Xian did not have much affection for Tian Shen Manor. Even if that manor was once his nightmare, he had left when he was four years old. So, it would not have much influence on him.


    But Suyi could not!


    The Mu family had hurt her too deeply. She would not let Suyi go back to that kind of place just to get some information!


    Jiu Ming laughed. ¡°I had expected you to do so, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will do my best to help you. These are what I have found for now, but I don¡¯t understand why the Qin family has adopted a son.¡±


    Feng Ruqing slightly narrowed her eyes. She did not understand it either.


    Why the Qin family¡­ adopted a child?


    If that child was really her brother, then he was forcibly removed from the palace. What was the purpose of doing so¡­ and for what?


    ¡°Jiu Ming, help me find out¡­ why the Qin family adopted a child. And also, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will continue the investigation.¡± Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°But my men have already found out the child¡¯s name. His name is Qin Chen.¡±


    Just as Feng Ruqing wanted to fill the spirit herb box that she had just picked up, her hands suddenly trembled after hearing Jiu Ming¡¯s words. The box slipped from her palms, falling to the ground as a muffled sound came out of her mouth.


    ¡°What did you just¡­ what¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡±


    Her voice trembled uncontrollably and she stared closely at Jiu Ming. She was breathing heavily as she enunciated each and every word.


    ¡°Qin Chen.¡±


    Qin Chen¡­


    These two words got Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart like a bunch of tangled threads. This name had also made her lose her composure. Her brain became blank and her face turned terribly pale.

 Chapter 693 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Does your family treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Then I am relieved. Chen¡¯er, if¡­ if your family doesn¡¯t treat you well¡­ you can come back any time you want. This is also your home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qing. I used to have nothing, so I don¡¯t care about anything. Now¡­ I have you. I will cherish myself.¡±


    ***


    Qin Chen¡¯s words when he previously left replayed themselves like a broken record in her mind again and again.


    She chose not to ask Qin Chen regarding his family to respect him.


    As long as he lived well, that was enough!


    She had always understood that they had relied on each other when they were in Hua Xia. However, they both had their own families when they came to Cang Yue Mainland. How could she be selfish and keep him to herself forever?


    But now that someone had told her that Qin Chen was just the adopted son of the Qin family and that it was more likely that he was her biological brother!


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m not very sure about this. Give me some time, I will investigate everything and report to you. Believe me!¡±


    Jiu Ming was very distressed seeing Feng Ruqing in this state. His hand involuntarily approached Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist as he wanted to try to pull her into his embrace¡­


    Suddenly, a bitter blast swept across the room. As Jiu Ming was paying attention to Feng Ruqing, he did not notice it.


    It was not until her leg kicked him that he gradually bent down, holding his lower abdomen tightly. His face turned red as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, you are a woman who repays kindness with enmity!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. My body just reacts out of impulse, really¡­ That was its own reaction. I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    He just wanted to appease the little girl. But he was kicked before he could even touch her.


    If the kick was a little lower, that¡­ would have been the end of his family line!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I just¡­ My body reacts impulsively whenever someone touches me. You must believe me!¡±


    The corners of his lips twitched. Believe her?


    He believed that she was evil!


    ¡°Those girls come to greet you every time you come to Paramount. Why didn¡¯t you have such a natural reaction?¡±


    This woman clearly intended to do it!


    ¡°Oh, the girls are delicate and tender. How could I be so rude to them? Moreover, my body does not react like this toward them. It is beyond my control,¡± Feng Ruqing said solemnly.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s face grew even darker.


    ¡®Can¡¯t be rude to girls?


    ¡®How many girls have you mistreated?¡¯


    Jiu Ming also understood that the women who had been mistreated by Feng Ruqing stewed in their own juices. Feng Ruqing was usually really gentle to the ordinary girls.


    ¡°Where is Nan Xian? Why didn¡¯t you have such an uncontrollable reaction when he touched you?¡±


    Jiu Ming was already determined to believe that she did it on purpose anyway. She really wanted his line to end!


    Feng Ruqing smiled. She was pleased and delighted. ¡°That¡¯s my state preceptor, how can you compare with him? I will accept it no matter how he touches me and I will not hit him¡­¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    He could no longer feel the pain in his lower abdomen, but only a sudden sadness.


    Jiu Ming also knew that Feng Ruqing had recovered from the news just now just by watching her smile. He was quietly relieved.


    The kick was also worth it!


    ¡°Remember to return the things to Gu Yiyi for me. I will take my leave now.¡±

 Chapter 694 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing took everything and walked out of the storeroom. She waved to Jiu Ming with her back facing him and left without looking back.


    Her face sank the moment she stepped out of Paramount. She then looked up and stared at the sky.


    Chen¡¯er.


    ¡®I must¡­ I¡¯m going to find you!


    ¡®Regardless of the price!


    ¡®If you are well, then it¡¯s fine. I will bring never-ending chaos to Tian Shen Manor if they hurt you even a little bit!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing exhaled slowly. She then turned around and walked down the street.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from not far away. Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and saw a fat girl who was about one hundred and thirty pounds running quickly toward her¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s head turned blank again. She immediately stretched out her leg and kicked the girl.


    Boom!


    The fat girl did not expect that and rolled over a few times on the floor before stopping.


    Tang Yin who was behind the fat girl was dumbfounded. She was relieved that she did not run to Feng Ruqing before her. She never had a chance to rush to her. That was why she had escaped the disaster this time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Ruqing looked down at the girl who had fallen to the ground and asked coldly.


    She would not mind the women that she was familiar with rushing toward her. However, if a stranger rushed toward her, she would definitely not let the people come close.


    Gu Yiyi was stunned. She stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You¡­ did you forget me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing had lost contact with the outside world for the past six months due to her cultivation. She rarely came out, but she often followed Xiao Yin to the princess¡¯s manor.


    Feng Ruqing had never forgotten her even though she had never seen her.


    It had only been half a year, but Feng Ruqing had already forgotten her!


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was unfamiliar, and she made no impression at all.


    Moreover, there was only one fat person that she knew, which was¡­


    ¡®Gu Yiyi?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing suddenly recalled something.


    She saw Gu Yiyi half a year ago. Now half a year had passed, Gu Yiyi was definitely not the two-hundred-and-fifty-pound fat girl anymore. Therefore, the girl in front of her now must be Gu Yiyi¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yiyi! That two-hundred-and-fifty-pound beauty!¡± Gu Yiyi stood up with a sense of grievance. ¡°I remembered you for so long, why did you forget me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Girl, can¡¯t you talk properly? Why do you call yourself a two-hundred-and-fifty-pound beauty?¡¯


    ¡°The herbal dishes that you have provided me with are really effective.¡± Gu Yiyi smiled. ¡°I have lost a lot of weight in the last six months. My father will be surprised when I go home the next time!¡±


    The current Gu Yiyi was still a little fat. She still had chubby cheeks, but she was definitely looked better than before when she was around two hundred and fifty pounds.


    ¡°Oh, I remember that you came to look for someone. Have you found the person?¡± Feng Ruqing asked.


    After hearing her words, Gu Yiyi said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that scumbag! Xiao Yin was right. All the men in this world are bastards. It is better to find a woman to live with.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Tang Yin. ¡°What did you teach her?¡±


    Tang Yin pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Yiyi¡¯s fianc¨¦ was too extreme! He is a total bastard. Yiyi did the right thing to ask him to break off the engagement! By the way, Yiyi, you still haven¡¯t told me your fianc¨¦¡¯s name!¡±

 Chapter 695 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± Gu Yiyi seemed did not want to care about it. It seemed that she would eat ten pounds of pig¡¯s trotters because of her hatred toward that name.


    So, she looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    She did not know why it was different. She hated beautiful people so much before just like how she hated Qin Fei¡¯er from the Qin family. But, not anymore since she met Feng Ruqing.


    She realized that looking at beautiful people could be so satisfying.


    ¡®I like it!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was hesitant for a while. ¡°Gu Yiyi, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mingle with Tang Yin so much. So, you won¡¯t be influenced by her. By the way, the state preceptor told me that Tang Yin likes my cousin. So, I plan to hold a wedding for them after some time.


    Tang Yin¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.


    ¡®That vixen Nan Xian! He did it again! He has suggested his little ideas to Feng Ruqing again. I don¡¯t want to get married yet!¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡± Feng Ruqing patted Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just relax and wait to be the young general¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t worry. If my cousin bullies you in the future, I will never keep quiet about it!¡±


    She gave a meaningful smile when she finished talking. Then, she walked away from Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin froze like a stone in the wind. She recovered her senses when she realized that Feng Ruqing had left her sight.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, am I still very fat?¡±Gu Yiyi glanced at her own body. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat any more of the pig¡¯s trotters starting from today. I want to slim down in the shortest time possible. Then, will she look at me more?¡±


    Tang Yin was sad. ¡°You can slim down. But, what do I do about my small breasts? She won¡¯t give me any spirit herbs dishes to grow my breasts. Moreover, Suyi is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she? There are so many beautiful people in Paramount. But, Xiao Qing has only eyes for that wild man!¡±


    Gu Yiyi subconsciously took out a pig¡¯s trotters. She brought it near her mouth and bit into it. Suddenly, she remembered the promise that she had made to herself just now. She immediately spat the meat out.


    ¡°You¡¯re always talking about that wild man¡­ Who is he? I have gone to the princess¡¯s manor so many times and I have never met him.¡±


    ¡°That wild man is a vixen! It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t show up. If he¡¯s there, we won¡¯t be able to enter the princess¡¯s manor at all!¡± Tang Yin sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to ask you to be my comrade. Then, we can beat that wild man and successfully become Xiao Qing¡¯s women.¡±


    ¡®That wild man is powerful. I cannot beat him alone.¡¯ Hence, Tang Yin had spent half a year trying to influence Gu Yiyi. Moreover, Gu Yiyi adored Feng Ruqing at first. After Tang Yin¡¯s influence, they became comrades with the same mission in lives.


    ¡®I was just too naive before. That was why I had fought alone. There are so many of us now. We can now compete for her attention and love!


    ¡®Even that wild man will not be able to beat us!¡¯


    Tang Yin became prouder of herself when she thought about her plans. She was feeling great. She held her small face with both of her hands. It seemed that she was imagining the days when they could beat Nan Xian at last¡­


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°Really? Will Xiao Qing accept us?¡±


    ¡®All men are pigs! They are nothing compared to Xiao Qing! Moreover, Xiao Qing is both beautiful and gentle. She doesn¡¯t even dislike me because of my plumpness. She even cares about me so much.


    ¡®So¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s much better than those men!¡¯


    ¡°Faith moves mountains. I believe that we¡¯ll succeed one day.¡±


    Tang Yin held out her hand.


    Gu Yiyi clenched her hands.


    At that moment, they became comrades in an alliance.


    The name of their alliance was ¡®Beat the vixen, Nan Xian!¡¯.


    ***


    Mu Ling who was currently at Tian Shen Manor did not know that the fiancee he had found for Nan Xian had betrayed his trust. He just knew that the manor master had asked somebody to deliver him the news. Gu Yiyi was unwilling to marry Nan Xian.

 Chapter 696 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®We have agreed upon that. Why did she change her mind all of a sudden?¡¯


    He had even made up a lie where Nan Xian admired Gu Yiyi so that Gu Yiyi would agree to marry him. He did not even have time to persuade Nan Xian to return to the Mu family and marry Gu Yiyi. Yet, Gu Yiyi had rejected that marriage herself.


    ¡°Go and look into it! Why did Gu Yiyi break off the engagement?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible that Gu Yiyi would break off the engagement without any apparent reason. There must be something that I¡¯m unaware of.


    ¡®The manor master did not even mention it to me. I¡¯ve got nowhere to look into!¡¯


    Chen Qingyan took out a handkerchief gently and helped wipe away the sweat on Mu Ling¡¯s forehead. Her voice was gentle and soft. ¡°Brother Ling, what do you think? Do you think that¡­ Nan Xian has done something? She has left the Tian Shen Manor not long ago and she said that she wanted to go and look for Nan Xian. Now, she wants to break off the engagement¡­¡±


    Mu Ling narrowed his eyes. He seemed cold and distant.


    ¡°It seems that I really need to meet with Nan Xian. I¡¯ll ask him to go and meet with Gu Yiyi. Gu Yiyi is ugly and she will definitely fall for Nan Xian if he approaches her on his own initiative.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely make it happen! The arranged marriage between the manor master¡¯s family and my family! I¡¯ll never give up!¡¯


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes and hid her soft smile.


    ¡®Gu Yiyi went and looked for Nan Xian. It¡¯s impossible that she did not notice it. She must¡¯ve found out about the truth that Nan Xian has some other girl with him. She would feel humiliated and that was probably the reason why she had broken off the engagement in the first place.


    ¡®In fact, how could Gu Yiyi allow such thing to happen to her given that she¡¯s quite arrogant?


    ¡®In case¡­ Gu Yiyi becomes infuriated and kills that girl. That¡¯ll be much better.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, Nan Xian would totally reach an impasse with her. He¡¯ll hate her for the rest of his life. Then, there¡¯s no more possibility of them having an arranged marriage.¡¯


    Chen Qingyan still appeared worried no matter what her inner thoughts were. ¡°Brother Ling, I think that there must be some misunderstanding. Gu Yiyi is just taking things the wrong way. When she could understand the situation better, she¡¯ll surely realize what a good man Nan Xian is.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression became much better.


    ¡®Qingyan is different from the other women. The other ordinary women would only infuriate me more at such a moment. But, Qingyan is always so considerate. Moreover, she defends Nan Xian too.¡¯


    ¡°Qingyan,¡± Mu Ling could not help but pull Chen Qingyan into his embrace. ¡°I treat Nan Xian nicely because he¡¯s talented. The Mu family needs him. But, the one I like the most is still Xi¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Qingyan put her finger on Mu Ling¡¯s lips. ¡°Brother Ling, you don¡¯t have to talk like that. Xian¡¯er is your son and for sure he¡¯s my son too. I¡¯m his stepmother. I¡¯ll surely wish the best for him his lifetime.¡±


    Mu Ling hugged Chen Qingyan even tighter. ¡°Qingyan, the Mu family needs your guard and care. I need to leave for a while to go and meet up with Nan Xian. If not, he won¡¯t ever listen if others talk to him instead of me¡­¡±


    These past few years, Nan Xian did not bother about him. Mu Ling asked the others to go and persuade him to return to the Mu family. But, he never heeded it.


    However, Nan Xian gave a message to Mu Yong the last time he asked Mu Yong to persuade Nan Xian to return to the Mu family. Nan Xian claimed that he would be waiting for Mu Ling in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡®I need to go there myself.


    ¡®I hope that Nan Xian will take the initiative to pursue Gu Yiyi for my sake.¡¯


    Now, the old man¡¯s sickness could not be hidden any longer. Nan Xian was still quite young. It was almost impossible for Nan Xian to achieve a higher tier in his cultivation even if he could progress very fast. So¡­


    The current Mu family needed Tian Shen Manor¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Initially, I wanted Nan Xian to marry Tang Yin. Tang Yin¡¯s body is special and her potential is not yet fully discovered yet. We¡¯ll ask the manor master to let Nan Xian take Gu Yiyi as his concubine when Nan Xian is much stronger in the future.¡±

 Chapter 697 - Is Qin Chen Her Younger Brother? VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­


    ¡®Tang Yin¡¯s rebellion has ruined my whole plan. We had no choice but to let Nan Xian take Gu Yiyi as his wife.¡¯


    ¡°As for Tang Yin¡­¡± Mu Ling stared coldly into space. ¡°I¡¯ve got a way to let her progress in the shortest time. It¡¯s a pity that she has made the wrong choice and she even lost the Mu family¡¯s protection. That girl¡­ won¡¯t live for long.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s her own decision and she needs to pay for that!¡¯


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was on her way back to the princess¡¯s manor after she left Paramount.


    She saw a person who could not possibly be in the princess¡¯s manor when she was home. She had never even thought of it.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. After a short while, she calmed herself down. She asked, ¡°Tang Yi, did you lose your way? Tang Zi is currently in the palace. Xiao Yin lives in General Manor now.¡±


    ¡®Why did Tang Yi come to the princess¡¯s manor?¡¯


    Tang Yi had a bitter smile when he faced Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®In the end, this girl still showed mercy to the Tang family.¡¯


    Both Tang Yu and Tang Luo deserved to die. But, Feng Ruqing gave him the chance to rebuild the Tang family.


    She did not even kill Tang Si and Tang Wu. Their lives were spared and they were simply banished to the savage world.


    ¡°Princess, I came here because I wanted to meet with you.¡±


    Tang Yi seemed helpless. ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t mention to Xiao Yin that I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡®You came for me?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly.


    She did not have a bad impression of Tang Yi. Tang Yi stood by both her and Xiao Yin¡¯s side when Feng Ruqing went to the Tang family for her father.


    She was grateful toward Tang Yi.


    She just did not understand the reason why Tang Yi had come to meet her without Xiao Yin¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°You can speak frankly with me,¡± Feng Ruqing told him as she relaxed a little.


    Tang Yi fixed his gaze on Feng Ruqing. ¡°What about your relationship with Xiao Yin?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s guard was suddenly up. ¡°I like men.¡±


    Tang Yi grew noticeably uncomfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to ask¡­ whether you¡¯ll leave Xiao Yin behind if you face any danger? Will you choose to leave her behind just like those people from the Tang family before?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and glanced at Tang Yi. ¡°Xiao Yin has made her choice and it¡¯s very clear where I stand. Don¡¯t mention anything about future events. Even if¡­ she¡¯s really in danger¡­ I¡¯ll protect her definitely!¡±


    ¡°Even if¡­ the rest of the world stands against you? I came today because of the things related to Xiao Yin. Xiao Yin herself doesn¡¯t have a clue about these things. But, I need to tell you. You have the right to know. I don¡¯t want you to be burdened by these things. If not, Xiao Yin will surely hate me for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡®Having the world against me?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing laughed out loud.


    Now, the three powerful forces of the mainland in the reclusive world were her enemies. ¡®It¡¯s no different from the world being against her.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not scared of anything. If I were a coward, I would not create trouble wherever I go. Secondly¡­¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Tang Yi slowly. ¡°The Tang family is quite special to Xiao Yin. She has left the Tang family and everyone else behind for my sake. How could I ever leave her behind?¡±


    ¡®She chose me over her family and relatives!


    ¡®How could I let her think that she¡¯s made a bad choice?


    ¡®I¡¯ll never leave her behind even if I¡¯m going against the rest of the world or even heaven up above!¡¯

 Chapter 698 - Tang Yins Ancestry I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yi looked deeply into Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. Then, he smiled.


    Tang Yin did have a much better taste than them in choosing her friend.


    ¡°You can now tell me about the things you have mentioned just now,¡± she said, calmly.


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking and came to stand beside Tang Yi. She seemed serious and solemn.


    Tang Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°Xiao Yin is not a child of our Tang family. She was adopted by our second master back then. But, Tang Luo himself did not even know about this. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s aware of this.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. ¡®Tang Yin is¡­ not a child of the Tang family?


    ¡®Why did Tang Luo¡­ know nothing about that?¡¯


    Tang Yi might have guessed the doubt in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. He smiled softly. ¡°The second master of our Tang family had left home for a few years. He brought Tang Yin back when he returned to us. So, no one in the family knows of Tang Yin¡¯s real identity. But, the second master told me everything before he died.¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and waited for Tang Yi to continue his story.


    She did not disrupt him.


    ¡°Tang Yi¡¯s capability¡­ is very powerful. Her strength would be feared by the whole world!¡±


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Tang Yi laughed bitterly. ¡°You could see for yourself that Tang Yin¡¯s physical strength is still very strong even if her current strength is weak. This is still under her control. So, her stepfather did not allow her to cultivate. He had even sealed her strength. Although that seal will not prohibit her from cultivating, it¡¯ll slow her speed in cultivation.¡±


    Feng Ruqing knew from the day she met Tang Yin that Tang Yin had a strong physique just like a bull. But, her strength was weak.


    Moreover¡­


    That girl was not ordinary given that she could kill a pig easily just by accidentally sitting on it.


    ¡°And?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was heavy now. She continued to ask Tang Yi.


    ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know Tang Yi¡¯s true identity. But, the second master told me that even if one seals her strength, that seal will naturally be broken one day. By then, no one would be able to stop her from growing any more.


    ¡°Moreover, there will be many people who will come after her to kill her as long as she starts to grow.¡±


    Tang Yi seemed helpless. There was a bitter smile on his face.


    That was the reason why Tang Yi agreed to let her marry Nan Xian in the first place.


    ¡®I just want to seek protection for her.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing seemed calm but there was deep worry in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her growth? They need to kill her just because she¡¯s powerful?¡±


    Tang Yi shook his head. ¡°Yin¡¯er is different from the others. The second master had saved her from another person back then. At that time, that person was trying to kill Yin¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®Trying to kill a helpless and innocent baby?


    ¡®What for?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. She seemed calm and there was a captivating smile on her face. She was dazzling.


    ¡°Xiao Yin is not so different from us.¡±


    ¡®Why can¡¯t she grow and cultivate? Why did they want to suppress her talent?


    ¡®It¡¯s unfair to her!¡¯


    Tang Yi almost choked on his own sobs. ¡°Princess, I need to tell you something beforehand. Yin¡¯er¡­ If she¡¯s really cultivating and growing stronger, she¡¯ll have the ability to destroy the whole world. It¡¯s her destiny the minute she was born. That¡¯s why a lot of people fear her very existence. The second master had no choice but to do what he did.¡±

 Chapter 699 - Tang Yins Ancestry II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s because Yin¡¯er is¡­ a beastman1!¡±


    ¡®A beastman¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing froze right there and then.


    A beastman was the product of a human and a spirit beast.


    But, spirit beasts and humans were not of the same species. They rarely consummated.


    However, if they did have a child, the child would surely have all the talent and strength of both species.


    A beastman could be in the world as a human and no one would know the truth. Similarly, they have the power and long lifespan of the spirit beasts. Furthermore, they would have even inherited the advantages of both the human and spirit beast. The strength of beastmen was potentially vastly powerful.


    It was the same case with a mixed-blood person. They were naturally much beautiful than ordinary people. It was the same with beastmen. They were stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°She¡¯s not only a beastman but one of her parents is even a savage spirit beast!¡±


    Savage spirit beasts were one type of spirit beasts. But, the ordinary spirit beasts would never take the initiative to attack humans. However, the savage spirit beasts were different.


    They were not only strong, but their natural instincts were savage and ferocious. They treated humans as food especially those humans or spirit beasts who intrude their territories. They would all become the beastmens¡¯ food.


    Hence, the mainland separated the savage spirit beasts from the ordinary spirit beasts in the past.


    ¡®But, Tang Yin¡¯s not related to the savage spirit beasts.¡¯


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. What about that?Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ¡®I don¡¯t care about Tang Yin¡¯s true identity. I just know that I¡¯ll never betray her!¡¯


    ¡°I understand what you have said. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never leave her behind.¡±


    Tang Yi breathed a sigh of relief and could finally relax after looking at the girl¡¯s determined facial expression.


    He had gathered up all his courage just to come and tell Feng Ruqing the truth.


    He did not want Tang Yin to be left behind at such a dangerous time. He also did not want to leave Feng Ruqing unaware of the truth when they did face danger in the future. That was the reason why Feng Ruqing had the right to know about the truth.


    The young girl¡¯s choice did not disappoint him.


    ¡°Princess, Yin¡¯er is not strong now. The ordinary people will treat her just like any other human. But, she will become very powerful when she breaks the seal one day. She¡¯ll have a lot of enemies then¡­¡± Tang Yi paused before continued he talking, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve got no clue as to why Mu Ling from the Mu family would know about this.¡±


    The people from the Tang family knew that Tang Yin was special because Tang Yi had mentioned it one time or another. They did not know the details.


    He had hidden Tang Yin in the Tang family these past few years. She was even prohibited from leaving the Tang family because he was afraid that her true identity would be discovered by someone else.


    He never thought that Tang Yin would leave the Tang family without his permission and had even met Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mu Ling?¡±


    ¡®Nan Xian¡¯s father? He¡¯s not supposed to have existed then.¡±


    ¡°Did he agree to let Nan Xian have an arranged marriage with the Tang family because he knows about Tang Yin¡¯s true identity?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tang Yi seemed serious now. ¡°The beastmen are highly talented. Mu Ling is an ambitious man. Surely he wants Tang Yin close to him. I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯ll most probably spread the news about Tang Yin¡¯s true identity given that Tang Yin will not become one of them now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart grew heavier slowly.


    She gazed upon the bright blue sky. She was calm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Xiao Yin!¡±


    ¡®The Mu family¡­ They¡¯ve done Nan Xian and his mother too much harm.


    ¡®I don¡¯t hope for another strike from him. If not, Mu Ling will never be able to compensate for what he has done.¡¯


    Tang Yi wanted to say something but eventually, he did not manage to voice it out.


    After a short while, he said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll leave Yin¡¯er with you. If you face any troubles in the future, I¡¯ll definitely come to help you even if I¡¯m a thousand miles away. Now, at least I still have my life even if I have nothing else.¡±

 Chapter 700 - Tang Yins Ancestry III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tang Yi. ¡°Would you like to go and visit Xiao Yin later?¡±


    Tang Yi laughed bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s living happily now. I don¡¯t have to go and disrupt her life.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was quiet for a while. ¡°What about Tang Zi?¡±


    Tang Yi was saddened when he heard that name.


    He lowered his eyes and guilt was written all over his face.


    He did not manage to protect Tang Zi that fateful year. She had suffered a lot because of that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that too.¡± Tang Yi sighed softly. ¡°Tang Zi will be quite happy with you. Why should I go and remind her of her pathetic past by appearing in front of her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing intended to persuade him at first. But, she decided against it after looking at Tang Yi¡¯s grieving face.


    In the end, she simply said, ¡°Tang Zi has¡­ never blamed you.¡±


    Tang Yi was the only one who had protected Tang Zi in that cruel Tang family.


    But, Tang Yi did not notice Tang Luo¡¯s wickedness and he had never thought that Tang Luo would carry out his evil plans secretly.


    So, Tang Zi had never blamed Tang Yi because of that.


    Tang Yi put his hands behind his back. He turned and faced the soft breeze. His hair was white but there was a soft smile on his aging face.


    ¡°Princess, the time is late now. I should be leaving. Don¡¯t mention to Yin¡¯er that I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡®Yin¡¯er will surely leave and hide in a secluded place if ever she knows of the truth. That is her true nature.


    ¡®Then, there¡¯ll be no one to help her if she attracts an endless stream of strong enemies.¡¯


    Tang Yi waved his sleeves and walked out of the manor when he finished talking.


    Soon, he was out of Feng Ruqing¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Fu Chen.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and called for Fu Chen when Tang Yi left.


    A soft breeze blew. Fu Chen¡¯s small body appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Are you aware of the fact that¡­ she¡¯s a beastman?¡±


    She remembered several instances where Fu Chen met Tang Yin and he looked like there was something on his mind.


    ¡®It seems that Fu Chen might know the truth.¡¯


    Fu Chen lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fu Chen was hesitant. ¡°I just thought that there¡¯s nothing wrong with beastmen. I never realized that those people intended to kill her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh helplessly. She hugged Fu Chen. She patted his small head softly.


    ¡°Luckily Tang Yi came and told me everything today. If not, I¡¯d been caught unprepared in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Mother, will you still stay by Tang Yin¡¯s side?¡±Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a coward?¡±


    Fu Chen shook his head.


    ¡®If Mother is a coward, she wouldn¡¯t have offended so many forces.


    ¡®Even though¡­ Mother is innocent.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to cultivate harder from now on. Then, I¡¯ll be able to protect her.¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a beastman? I just want to see who¡¯s daring enough to harm her as long as I¡¯m strong enough to be able to stand above everyone else in this world.¡±


    At that moment, arrogance and pompousness were written all over the young girl¡¯s face.


    There was a bright smile on Fu Chen¡¯s soft and exquisite face.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with being a beastman? Even though the world rejects her¡­


    ¡®The world will still treat her like a god if she is strong enough to stand above everyone else.¡¯

 Chapter 701 - Tang Yins Ancestry IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fu Chen,¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. ¡°I took some spirit herbs from Paramount just now. Can the two of you still make a breakthrough after you have eaten them?¡±


    Fu Chen was excited. ¡°Mother, are those spirit herbs for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled softly.


    She had decided since she knew that Nan Xian¡¯s father came from the Mu family from Tian Shen Manor.


    But, she had yet to make a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier. She was still unable to grow Grade-5 spirit herbs. Moreover, Gu Yiyi had appeared in front of her.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s strength was not powerful. She was similar to the Feng Ruqing before. She was quite obese and it was difficult for her to cultivate with ease.


    But, the girl who hung around Gu Yiyi was a Spirit Warrior.


    That girl did not dare to disobey Gu Yiyi although she was dissatisfied with her. The girl was only brave enough to secretly harm her. Thus, Feng Ruqing could guess that Gu Yiyi came from the reclusive world.


    She might possess some Grade-5 spirit herbs given that she came from the reclusive world.


    Hence, she did not lose the opportunity to exchange some high-grade spirit herbs with her using spirit herbs dishes.


    She just never thought that Gu Yiyi came from a more powerful family. Gu Yiyi was even able to obtain some Grade-6 spirit herbs. Then, Feng Ruqing was able to feed Fu Chen and Qing Han.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s enough. But¡­¡± Fu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°We¡¯ll be sleeping soundly after we¡¯re full. Mother, are you fine with being alone?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pinched Fu Chen¡¯s small face. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as your strength is improved. I¡¯ll wait until you wake up. After that, we might be going to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Fu Chen gazed at the beautiful face in front of him. ¡°Mother, have you decided to go to Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    ¡®I should know about this earlier.


    ¡®Mother has made her decision since she left Paramount.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not answer his question. She turned to look, calmly, in the distance ahead of her.


    That was where Qin Chen lived when he was still staying at the princess¡¯s manor.


    She touched her chest softly. There was a soft smile on her face. ¡°He might be my younger brother. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°It means¡­ If that¡¯s the case, the Qin family is lying to you! Why did they lie? Why did they steal your younger brother?¡±


    She needed to find out the truth about one thing.


    ¡®Is Qin Chen my younger brother?¡¯


    ¡°Fu Chen, he used to be the one who protects me all the time. Now, I¡¯ll protect him as his elder sister.¡¯


    He was the one who protected her when they were still at Hua Xia.


    ¡®Since we meet again in this life, I¡¯ll never let anyone harm him again!¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Fu Chen held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what decision you make.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°By the way, what about that big gray doggie?¡±


    Fu Chen was in doubt. ¡°Mother, are you talking about Big Black? It has almost recovered. It just needs more time to recover on its own. I came back before because of that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m relieved. Fu Chen, just go back and finish up the spirit herbs in the medium. You don¡¯t have to come out here again. You must improve your strength faster.¡±


    Her eyes darkened.


    The enemies whom she would face in the future would be stronger. So, not only her but the people around her needed to improve their strength faster.

 Chapter 702 - Tang Yins Ancestry V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®It¡¯s not only for Tang Yin¡¯s sake but also for Nan Xian and Suyi¡¯s.¡¯


    ***


    At General Manor.


    Master Nalan was playing chess with Qin Feiyang. They had not been able to fully enjoy it yet when a servant rushed toward them. ¡°Old General, her highness is here.¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is here?¡¯


    Nalan Hu stood up, excitedly. He did not manage to even move yet when he saw two figures rushing toward the entrance of the manor quickly.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Tang Yin smiled brightly. She threw herself into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    Feng Ruqing did not push her away like how she used to do. On the other hand, she patted Tang Yin¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, why are you here?¡± Tang Yin saw the change in Feng Ruqing. She was happy and she could not suppress her excitement.


    ¡°I came to visit my grandfather.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Tang Yin who was as short as a petite carrot. Then, she glanced at Gu Yiyi.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face was still plump. But, it was much better than before. She was only plump now.


    ¡®She seems rather cute like this.¡¯


    ¡°You can return to your place now after a month,¡± Feng Ruqing said as she smiled.


    Gu Yiyi was shocked. She was unwilling to return home at that moment. She wanted to stay in Liu Yun Kingdom forever.


    Moreover, no one laughed or sneered at her when she was obese. Everyone was so nice and friendly here. Tian Shen Manor would never have treated her like that.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know about Gu Yiyi¡¯s thoughts surely. She saw that Nalan Hu was moving toward her. Her eyes brightened and she walked toward her grandfather.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, how come you¡¯re free to visit me today?¡± Nalan Hu laughed out loud. That laughter was pleasant. ¡°By the way, your father and mother have been away for quite some time now. Have they found my grandson whom we have lost for so long?¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stopped walking. She gazed at Master Nalan¡¯s smiling face. She smiled slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be soon¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. The day when he will reunite with us is approaching.¡¯


    ¡°Grandfather, I have brewed some spirit wine in the princess¡¯s manor. If you lack spirit wine in the future, you can go to my manor directly.¡±


    Nalan Hu glanced at Feng Ruqing suspiciously. ¡°Qing¡¯er, why do I feel like you¡¯re acting weird recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just that I need to go somewhere soon. Don¡¯t tell anybody of this especially my uncle!¡±


    ¡®Grandfather told me before that my uncle could not keep any secret. If he knows of something¡­ it means that the rest of the world would know.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nalan Hu was nervous. He grabbed onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°Do you know where your younger brother is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just need to go and validate it. So, I don¡¯t want many people to know about that. If¡­ he¡¯s not my younger brother¡­¡±


    ¡®Then, my father and mother will be so disappointed if they hear about it.¡¯


    ¡°Fine!¡± Nalan Hu was excited. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s real or fake news as long as there¡¯s hope for us. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never tell a soul especially Nalan Zhangqian!¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Aunt and Dai¡¯er?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°They went to the Qin family¡­¡±


    Nalan Hu did not manage to finish his sentence when suddenly a figure came rushing toward them from outside the manor. He rushed toward Qing Feiyang. He almost burst into tears from anxiety.


    ¡°Master, Master, something is wrong! Young Lady¡­ Young Lady has fainted!¡±

 Chapter 703 - Tang Yins Ancestry VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Qin Feiyang¡¯s facial expression changed then. He grabbed the servant¡¯s clothes and scolded angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Pinyao?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady¡­ fainted. The young manor master is going to kill somebody. Master, hurry up and return to the manor.¡±


    The servant was almost crying from anxiety.


    Qin Feiyang was no better than that.


    Qin Feitang had always treated Wei Pinyao like his daughter since the day she was married to his son. So, his aging face paled the minute he received that news. He did not bother about Nalan Hu and quickly rushed out of General Manor.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, go and take a look at that girl from the Wei family for me.¡± Nalan Hu was rather worried.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned calmly and rushed in the direction where Qin Feiyang was headed just now.


    ***


    At Qin Manor.


    Some crying voices were heard.


    Feng Ruqing saw a woman kneeling in front of Qin Xun when she reached there. Her eyes were filled with deep anger and hatred. She seemed wicked and was staring at the backyard.


    Qin Xun was holding a sword in his hand. His handsome face was filled with deep anger and frustration.


    If Qin Yi had not stopped him, the sword in Qin Xun¡¯s hand would have long been stabbed into the person in front of him.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll kill this woman today to avenge Pinyao!¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er!¡± Qin Yi frowned slightly. She looked down, coldly, at the woman who kneeled before them. Her stare was cold and distant. ¡°Wei Mengjie, how dare you come back here! Quickly tell me now! Who has given you the poison in your hand?¡±


    Wei Mengjie had a sardonic smile on her face. She got up from the ground and seemed arrogant.


    ¡°We¡¯re the little ladies of the Wei family. Why is Wei Pinyao able to enjoy all the wealth and happiness while I¡¯m expelled from the Wei family? Wei Pinyao did not even let me go when I left the Wei family. She has even ordered someone to humiliate me and beat me up! Luckily, I¡¯ve got my chance at last! I was denied the best. Therefore, I won¡¯t let her enjoy her life either!¡±


    ¡°Wei Mengjie!¡± Qin Yi¡¯s facial expression worsened. ¡°Wei Pinyao was not the one who did that to you. Both of my fathers did that. Why are you taking your revenge on her?¡±


    ¡®If I had known better, I¡¯d never have shown mercy to her for Old Master Wei¡¯s sake. I should¡¯ve killed her!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Wei Mengjie laughed rather arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s a way to save her if you want to. Ask Qin Xun to marry me then I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    ¡®Someone else gave me the poison.


    ¡®There¡¯s no antidote!


    ¡®Life is so miserable for me. Why is Wei Pinyao allowed to live happily?


    ¡®I want to stand between Qin Xun and her. I¡¯ll never let her have her way this lifetime!¡¯


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    An angry voice came from behind them before Qin Xun and Qin Yi could say anything.


    Wei Mengjie turned and saw Qin Feiyang¡¯s angry face. He walked toward them slowly.


    ¡°I only want a daughter-in-law and that¡¯s Pinyao. You¡¯re such an evil villain. You don¡¯t deserve to be our daughter-in-law!¡±


    Wei Mengjie¡¯s facial expression changed. She said angrily, ¡°Why? Am I any less than Wei Pinyao?¡±


    ¡®For what?


    ¡®Why is everyone treating me like that?


    ¡®Wei Pinyao is just an infertile woman. How she can have everything?


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll bear a son for Qin Xun when I¡¯m married to him. Wei Pinyao will be dead by then. Then, I¡¯ll surely become the young lady of the Qin family!¡¯


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    Qin Feiyang wanted to say something. He turned and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Please help us.¡±

 Chapter 704 - Tang Yins Ancestry VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fine.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled slightly and nodded. She scanned Wei Mengjie coldly. ¡°This kind of person should never be allowed to live.¡±


    That was the end of Wei Mengjie.


    Qin Yi was delighted when she saw Feng Ruqing.


    She always felt that there was nothing that Feng Ruqing could not do. If she was here, it meant that Pinayo would be fine.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry. Aunt Yao is going to be okay.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and she did not say much. She also did not ask how Wei Mengjie had hurt Wei Pinyao. She walked directly toward the backyard of the manor.


    ***


    In the room.


    Wei Pinyao was pale. She lay on the bed listlessly.


    There were two maids tending to Wei Pinyao at the moment. They retreated when they saw Feng Ruqing.


    She could not guess the type of poison just by looking at Wei Pinyao¡¯s appearance. But, she could smell the lingering scent of the poison when she walked into the room.


    ¡°Sandaleaf?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Grade-5 spirit herb.


    ¡®But, how did Wei Mengjie obtain a Grade-5 spirit herb?


    ¡®Moreover, this poison¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a poison that will cause infertility!¡¯


    If a person swallows a sandaleaf by accident, that person would be unable to conceive children anymore. If that person were pregnant, the child would be dead and she would no longer be able to conceive children anymore in the future.


    But, Feng Ruqing did not understand the reason behind committing such a crime. ¡®Spirit herbs are used on cultivators!


    ¡®Wei Pinyao is just an ordinary person who has never cultivated!


    ¡®If they really want her infertile, they could just make use of ordinary herbs. They don¡¯t have to use spirit herbs!¡¯


    Ordinary herbs could not do much harm to the cultivators. The spiritual qi in their bodies would help to restrain the herbs from doing harm to them. Only spirit herbs could harm the cultivators.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt her again no matter what. I¡¯ve helped heal her body with much difficulty and effort.¡±


    Wei Pinyao was poisoned when her mother was impregnated with her. She had gotten fetus poisoning. That was the reason why her body was physically weak and infertile.


    After that, Feng Ruqing helped to detoxify the poison in her body and that was when Wei Pinyao¡¯s body started to heal.


    But, her infertility was still an unresolved issue.


    When Feng Ruqing had made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier, she had grown more spirit herbs for Wei Pinyao. So, she always asked the ape to deliver to her some spirit herbs from time to time.


    She had used a lot of spirit herbs to heal Wei Pinyao¡­


    ¡®Those spirit herbs cannot go to waste!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing put her hand on Wei Pinyao¡¯s pulse. Her face darkened.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pulse of a pregnant woman!


    ¡®Wei Pinyao is pregnant!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath. She took out a piece of ginseng shaped like a doll from the medium. Then, she turned to walk out of the room.


    The two maids were still waiting outside of the room.


    ¡°Go and immerse this ginseng in the water. Then, help her up to drink the water.¡±


    ¡®I hope that¡­ we can help protect her baby this way.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± the maids replied, respectfully.


    ***


    In the manor.


    Qin Yi glanced at Wei Mengjie coldly. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred and anger. She was ready to kill Wei Mengjie anytime now.


    But, at that moment¡­


    She turned and saw Feng Ruqing walking toward them from the backyard. She was delighted and she quickly approached Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, how is it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was calm. ¡°She would be fine for the time being.¡±


    ¡®This poison¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s only capable of making a woman infertile. It won¡¯t endanger their lives.


    ¡®Wei Pinyao fainted because she could not endure the effects of the poison given that she is pregnant.¡¯

 Chapter 705 - Tang Yins Ancestry VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing that I need to inform you guys about.¡± Feng Ruqing paused before she continued, ¡°Aunt Yao¡­ she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Pregnant, a word that was just like a hammer to everyone¡¯s heart.


    It should be a joyful thing to hear, however, because of Wei Pinyao¡¯s condition, nobody was joyful as their hearts were cloaked in a haze.


    ¡°Wei Pinyao is pregnant?¡± Wei Mengjie screamed, ¡°She¡¯s only a hen that doesn¡¯t lay eggs. How can she be pregnant? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    She could not believe that Wei Pinyao was really pregnant!


    ¡°Wei Mengjie!¡±


    An angry voice suddenly rang. It was so frightening that it made Wei Mengjie tremble.


    She turned her head stiffly and saw the Wei family¡¯s master, Wei Fang, walking furiously toward her. Then, he gave her a violent slap to her face.


    ¡°What have you done to Pinyao?¡± Wei Fang trembled in anger as his face was already distorted.


    He regretted it!


    Back then, he should not have kicked Wei Mengjie out.


    Such a wicked heart villain should have been beaten to death!


    ¡°Wei Pinyao¡­¡± The corners of Wei Mengjie¡¯s lips lifted into a scornful smile, her eyes seemed wicked as she giggled in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s Wei Pinyao again. Why does every one of you only care about her?¡±


    Even her father was the same!


    She was his biological daughter as well, why did he treat her in such a cruel way?


    ¡°Do you still insist to be stubborn and refuse to admit your mistake now?¡± The anger in Wei Fang¡¯s eyes previously had turned into disappointment.


    He had never made a single mistake throughout his life. The only mistake he had made was being too obedient and filial to his mother, therefore¡­ he had taken a concubine whom he did not like and had also given birth to a daughter who had ruined his reputation in his previous life!


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Wei Fang kneeled down in agony as he was flooded with tears. ¡°I have done wrong to Pinyao¡¯s mother and Pinyao, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Qin Feiyang¡¯s lips twitched. He did not feel good watching his old companion in such agony either.


    However, he did not step forward.


    He should bear some of the consequences as by only doing so, he could only come to his senses in the future!


    ¡°What have you done wrong to her?¡± Wei Mengjie¡¯s face was hideously twisted. ¡°You have wronged me and my mo¡­¡±Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing gave a swift kick to Wei Mengjie and sent her flying.


    Her body hit the wall as fresh blood continuously oozed from her mouth. Her pale face seemed even more ugly now.


    ¡°Say it, who gave you the Grade-5 spirit herb, Sandaleaf?¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Wei Mengjie expressionlessly and stepped on her chest before stomping on her with a sudden burst of strength while she asked.


    Because of the stomp, Wei Mengjie spat out a mouthful of blood right away as her complexion turned gray. Her face looked dull.


    Grade-5 spirit herbs!


    Those words were enough to shock everyone, even Wei Fang lifted his head and glared at Wei Mengjie.


    How could Wei Mengjie¡­ possess spirit herbs in her hand?


    Why would she use the spirit herbs against Pinyao when she was only an ordinary person?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Wei Mengjie rolled her eyes and denied by gritting her teeth.


    That person had told her before, if she ever spoke of him, then¡­ he would let her suffer a life worse than death!


    ¡°You refuse to say it?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°I have hundreds of poisons in my hand that will torture you and make you crave for death! It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to say it. I shall let you taste a variety of agonies!¡±


    She violently pressed and locked Wei Mengjie¡¯s jaw with her fingers, then she took out a black fruit and stuffed into her mouth, forcing her to swallow it.


    Wei Mengjie jolted as if her bones had shattered. It was so painful that it made her break out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 706 - Tang Yins Ancestry IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    That kind of pain was really terrible to bear!


    She was in so much pain that she wanted to beg for mercy. However, when the words reached her throat, it was stuck no matter how hard she tried. All she could do was glare at Feng Ruqing with her terrified eyes¡­


    That pain had lasted for a whole hour.


    It only wore off after an hour.


    Wei Mengjie¡¯s body went limp and collapsed. Her whole body was soaked in sweat as her lips were pale. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve told you that¡­ I don¡¯t know who he is, I didn¡¯t know that was a spirit herb too, really¡­ all I got from him was only a bottle of powder.


    ¡°He asked me to think of a way to approach you, and everything would be done by just letting you inhale the powder. However¡­ I couldn¡¯t enter the princess manor and also¡­ I want to exact revenge on Wei Pinyao anyway¡­¡±


    Therefore, she had made the selfish decision and used that poison on Wei Pinyao in the end!


    That person had also mentioned that if she succeeded in tricking Feng Ruqing, in order to prevent her from getting killed by Feng Ruqing, he would let her enter an area and be with forces he was in connection with.


    It was obvious that the person did not want Feng Ruqing to find out who he was. Therefore, if she had really obeyed him and plotted to hurt Feng Ruqing, she would be silenced by death as soon as she made it.


    Therefore, she was not that foolish to really get herself in trouble with Feng Ruqing.


    Besides¡­


    He had told her that the powder was colorless and odorless, which was hard to notice when viewed with the naked eyes. Also, Feng Ruqing would not find out right away as nothing would happen the moment someone breathed in the powder.


    But in the end¡­


    Wei Pinyao blacked out as soon as she used it on her, which was a dead giveaway before she could run away!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face grew even colder.


    The person who had gotten poisoned Wei Mengjie¡­ came to look for her?


    ¡°Then, do you know what¡¯s the purpose of this poison?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered as her lips twitched.


    Wei Mengjie shook her head.


    She really did not know.


    She would not have used it to hurt Wei Pinyao if she had known it.


    In her eyes, Wei Pinyao was already infertile long ago. Why would she take the trouble to do that?


    ¡°To make someone infertile forever!¡±


    The words were just like a bolt of lightning, jolting the crowd¡¯s hearts.


    Qin Yi was startled. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ ¡±


    Who was the person exactly to be in such a deep grudge toward Qing¡¯er to want to make her infertile?


    ¡°Infer¡­ tile?¡±


    Wei Mengjie looked as pale as a dead person. She was lying on the floor, paralyzed with terror, and looking hopeless. ¡°Why would it be infertility¡­ ¡±


    She would never apply it on Wei Pinyao if she had known it earlier that it was a sterilizing potion.


    Suddenly, Wei Mengjie laughed hysterically as she seemed to think of something. ¡°Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t you mention just now that Wei Pinyao is pregnant? Has she miscarried yet? Hahaha!¡±


    Wonderful!


    It did not matter how Wei Pinyao got pregnant this time as from now on, she could never have a baby anymore!


    Everything was worth it this time!


    Qin Xun panicked. He gritted his teeth hatefully and turned to glare at Wei Mengjie.


    ¡°You better pray that Pinyao will be fine, or else¡­ I will make you beg for death!¡±


    After Qin Xun finished speaking, he did not stay and swiftly headed over to the backyard.


    Feng Ruqing did not care about Qin Xun and looked down at Wei Mengjie, coldly.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t know who¡¯s the person¡­ who asked you to poison me? Why would he come to look for you?¡±


    Wei Mengjie sneered. ¡°He feels pity for me as I was kicked out from the Wei family, and said that he wanted to help me. But I really don¡¯t know who he is, perhaps he¡¯s afraid that if his plan didn¡¯t work out, I¡¯d expose him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Feng Ruqing calmly took another black fruit out again.


    This fruit was the size of a bean. However, it was big enough to frighten Wei Mengjie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. I only know that he¡¯s a man, and I don¡¯t know anything more about him¡­ ¡±

 Chapter 707 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing forcibly used her fingers to lock Wei Mengjie¡¯s jaw.


    The intense pain caused Wei Mengjie to sob.


    She blankly stared at Feng Ruqing putting the fruit around her lips as her eyes were wild with terror. ¡°No! I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    Feng Ruqing finally stopped, but the fruit was still in her hand. Her eyes were cold as she looked down at the girl who was lying on the ground, paralyzed.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much, really¡­¡± Wei Mengjie¡¯s palms were already covered in cold sweat. She was terrified that Feng Ruqing would not believe in her. ¡°I just happened to hear that the man had mentioned something about Young Master Nan Xian¡­ Oh, yes, it must be that Young Master Nan Xian!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile looked creepy as she slowly put her hand away.


    Wei Mengjie took a deep breath when she saw that, and then, her tense heart started to relax as well.


    ¡°Master Qin.¡± The young girl slowly turned around. ¡°I think I already know who¡¯s behind this. This girl is at your disposal.¡±


    The Mu family!


    How wonderful!


    They had sent someone to poison her, hoping that she would be infertile so that they could pin the blame on Nan Xian!


    What a pity for them! After searching and asking help from someone only to end up finding a fool¡­


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ ¡± Qin Yi looked worried, ¡°It¡¯s really State¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him, I can¡¯t tell the details now, but I know already what should I do now.¡±


    In this world, even if she did not believe in anyone, she would still trust the state preceptor!


    He would never hurt her!


    ***


    Gu Yiyi heard Wei Mengjie¡¯s last sentence as soon as she reached the place with Tang Yin. Her body froze as she seemed lost and shock, which could be seen from her bright eyes.


    Nan Xian¡­


    Did she just mention¡­ Young Master Nan Xian?


    ¡°Nan Xian, this vixen has such a day too!¡± Tang Yin was so excited that her little tail was almost raised to the sky.


    It seemed that she was not the one who was always in bad luck since Nan Xian, that vixen, had some bad days too.


    Suddenly, just as he was doing fine, a huge pot fell from the sky and trapped him inside.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, the vixen that you have mentioned before¡­ was Nan Xian?¡± She turned her head stiffly and asked.


    Tang Yin nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the vixen!¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s lips twitched as her face started to pale.


    Nan Xian, that scumbag! What was he capable of other than being a good-looking person?


    Was not it enough for him since he already had so many women? Why did he still want to pester Xiao Qing?


    Xiao Qing was such a gentle and kind girl, she should not have met with such a scumbag.


    Gu Yiyi almost cried as she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°No, we must stop Nan Xian from being together with Xiao Qing!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Tang Yin kept nodding. ¡°After we¡¯ve stopped Nan Xian, nobody can take Xiao Qing from us anymore.¡±


    Tang Yin felt great inside as soon as she thought of that, even her eyebrows were already lifted as she broke into a smile.


    They were so happy to the extent that they did not even realize Feng Ruqing had left.


    ¡°Yiyi, let¡¯s go back and figure out what to do.¡± Tang Yin turned around with a smile as she walked out of the Qin family¡¯s door. Then, she seemed to think of something as she shot a hesitant glance at Gu Yiyi, ¡°Oh, speaking of which¡­ why do I feel that¡­ you don¡¯t like Nan Xian, that vixen as well?¡±


    Gu Yiyi wiped away her tears again. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I was once¡­ Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Tang Yin remained silent for a while as she threw a sympathetic look at Gu Yiyi. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Coincidence?¡± Gu Yiyi seemed confused.

 Chapter 708 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Not long ago, I was Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e too¡­ ¡±


    There was dead silence.


    Gu Yiyi was dumbfounded. Her eyes were still filled with tears as she stared at Tang Yin¡¯s cute and delicate little face in surprise.


    What a¡­ coincidence?


    ¡°Why did you break the engagement?¡±


    Gu Yiyi asked after a moment.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I have a new sweetheart now. I¡¯ve fallen for Xiao Qing.¡±


    A new sweetheart¡­ Tang Yin said those words in such a natural and granted way, and then she asked, ¡°What about you? Why did you break the engagement with him?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian is a scumbag.¡± Gu Yiyi gritted her teeth. ¡°Why does he still want to propose marriage in my family when he already has so many women?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s big eyes flashed in surprise as she bit her lip.


    In terms of a romantic relationship, even though she and Nan Xian were rivals, she would always be very respectful of such a great opponent.


    Therefore, she poked Gu Yiyi and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Nan Xian because Xiao Qing likes him. However¡­ Nan Xian has been captivated by our manor Xiao Qing and he¡¯s faithful to her, it¡¯s impossible for him to have so many women. If he ever dares to make our Xiao Qing sad, I¡¯ll use a huge mountain to smash him to death.¡±


    ¡°You said that Nan Xian is faithful to Xiao Qing?¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Were the people from the Mu family lying to me?¡±


    Gu Yiyi was not as stupid as Tang Yin, after all, she was manor lady of Tian Shen, even though she had been well-protected since her childhood, she still could quickly and easily understand the things she needed to know.


    She came to her senses as soon as she heard Tang Yin¡¯s words. She was so angry that her chest almost exploded.


    ¡°How dare they lie to me! Saying that Nan Xian had asked the Mu family to ask for my hand in marriage, which I had always been taking so seriously. Last time, I came to Liu Yun Kingdom just because I wanted to make sure that it¡¯s real¡­ ¡±


    Of course, because of Feng Ruqing, she had completely forgotten that matter later on. And now, even though she had taken the initiative to break the engagement, that still did not imply that she would allow anyone to deceive her!


    ¡°What a coincidence that you were deceived too?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Those bastards of the Mu family, they lied to me by saying that Nan Xian is a gentle person. Which part of him is gentle? Whenever he bumps into me in the princess manor, he would ask someone to throw me out of the manor!¡±


    Gu Yiyi got even angrier. ¡°Nan Xian is not gentle? The Mu family lied to me again! That¡¯s how they promote him to others; a powerful, talented, gentle, and good-looking man. How could the girls in Tian Shen Manor not be fascinated by that? However, these were actually all lies!¡±


    ¡°I still feel that Xiao Qing is the gentle one. Whenever she hits me, she won¡¯t use too much of her strength, and also, she would stay away from the boulders.¡± Tang Yin¡¯s eyes seemed to light up as her face brightened up with a smile.


    Gu Yiyi nodded in agreement. Indeed, in comparison, Xiao Qing was too gentle.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­ Tell me, if Xiao Qing ever finds out that I¡¯m once Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e arranged by the Mu family, will she ignore me?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes rolled several times. ¡°No worries, if someone ever reveals your identity, just deny it till the end, and pretend like you know nothing. Xiao Qing won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Gu Yiyi finally sighed in relief.


    Tang Yin suddenly thought of Gu Yiyi¡¯s words and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you mention just now that everyone in Tian Shen Manor wanted to marry Nan Xian? And also claimed that Nan Xian has a lot of women?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that¡­ we can make use of this and turn it into gossip and soon, Xiao Qing will leave that vixen and jump into our arms? Then, we can take the opportunity to win Xiao Qing¡¯s heart and climb to a higher position at the same time?¡±

 Chapter 709 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Throughout these six months, Tang Yin had brainwashed Gu Yiyi so many times, making Gu Yiyi more resolute and believing that all the man were big pig hooves and that true love only existed between women.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tang Yin was enraged. ¡°Manor Lady Xiao Qing is so excellent. What makes Nan Xian think he could break her heart? Xiao Qing can abandon him, but he¡¯s never allowed to abandon Manor Lady Xiao Qing! Those bastard women who are having the fantasy to be with that vixen, I will beat them every time I see them! I¡¯ll beat until they don¡¯t dare to show up again!¡±


    She gritted her teeth in hatred as her eyes were filled with anger.


    Those bastards, were they crippled and not knowing how to walk when they saw a man? How dare they have designs on Xiao Qing¡¯s man? She would torture them to death one by one if she really met them!


    Gu Yiyi nodded in agreement. ¡°You have a point. The Qin family¡¯s Qin concubine is one of them, and I¡¯m not sure about the rest. I¡¯ll look into it later. A lot of things¡­ was brought up by the Mu family first. If the Mu family didn¡¯t deceive me¡­¡±


    If the Mu family did not deceive her at first, she would not have nearly become Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    If that drove a wedge between her and Xiao Qing, she would definitely set fire on the Mu family¡¯s residence and burn them off!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing immediately locked herself inside the medium as soon as she returned to the princess manor.


    She would not come out from the medium to see Nan Xian even if he came this time.


    She only walked out of the medium with a purple flower in her hand after three days.


    This flower that had not yet bloomed had eight petals tightly surrounding the flower¡¯s core.


    The corners of her lips were gently lifted. She wiped away the sweat on her forehead, pushed open the door, and walked outside.


    Then, she saw Liu Li, who was obediently waiting outside the door and handed the purple flower in her hand to her.


    ¡°Take it to the Qin family and ask Qin Xun to brew it into flower tea, then give it to her. A petal each day will do, and do it for eight days in a row.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Liu Li took the flower from Feng Ruqing in a respectful manner. Just as she was about to leave, Feng Ruqing called out to stop her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, during the three days when I was not around, how did the Qin family handle that Wei Mengjie?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Liu Li turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Qin family¡¯s Old Master was so angry that he has beaten Wei Mengjie to death, the Wei family¡¯s Master did not stop him either. Just that, two days ago, Old Lady Wei came to stir up trouble as soon as she heard about that. In the end, Wei Fang sent her to the countryside and put her on house arrest.¡±


    In the past, the Wei family was a rural family. The Wei family had only started to become more modern now after they had followed in Nalan Hu¡¯s steps.


    However, the Wei family¡¯s root still originated from the countryside.


    Initially, Wei Fang had wanted to send the old lady to the second courtyard, where she could still enjoy a luxurious life with good food.


    But this time, he showed her no mercy anymore as he kicked her back to the countryside, and forced her to live the life she had been living before.


    To prevent her from bringing up another Wei Mengjie again, he had even ordered someone to guard her and that had completely taken away her freedom for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to live in the moment and enjoy life? Why¡­ would someone want to put herself in trouble?¡±


    People like Wei Mengjie should die no matter what. As for what had happened to her in the end, Feng Ruqing would not have any objection to that.


    However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s smiled helplessly when she thought of the person who was the mastermind behind Wei Mengjie¡¯s doing.


    Perhaps the Mu family would never have expected Wei Mengjie to turn out to be such a fool either¡­ Besides, even if Wei Mengjie managed to pull it off, Feng Ruqing would still not be in any trouble.


    A handsome man¡¯s face came into Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind as soon as she thought of the Mu family.


    The corners of her lips gently lifted.


    ¡®I miss State Preceptor¡­ ¡®


    Of course, Feng Ruqing was someone who had always keep to her words. She walked out of the princess manor as soon as the thought came to mind.

 Chapter 710 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Somewhere not far from Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Around the residence area on a mountain.


    Mu Ling stood, calmly with both his hands clasped behind his back, on an ancient tree.


    He was handsome and as fit as a pine, with a pair of eyes that was as deep as the sea.


    The person who kneeled in front of him was not Han Feng but another man now.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going now?¡± Mu Ling looked tense as his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Is that little girl infertile now?¡±


    He had agreed that she could be the Mu family¡¯s concubine, but he would never allow her to deliver a baby for the Mu family!


    The man trembled as terror had dawned on his face. Still, he managed to suppress his fear and tell him everything that had happened.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Mu Ling was enraged as he slapped the man¡¯s shoulders.


    The man was thrown away before collapsing onto the ground. He looked unkempt and pale.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes looked hideous in anger. ¡°Did anyone ask you to find someone who can¡¯t even enter the princess manor to be in charge of this matter?¡±


    The man who was dressed in black almost cried from grievances. Even though dense cold sweat had broken out on his forehead, he still crawled to and kneeled in front of Mu Ling.


    ¡°Master¡­ those who are allowed to enter the princess manor¡­ I couldn¡¯t buy them over¡­¡±


    Mu Ling squinted. ¡°They can¡¯t be bought over? That¡¯s impossible! I know better than anyone else how greedy the secular people are. They will be tempted as long as you offer enough to meet their needs.¡±


    ¡°What I have said are all real, that kith and kin of Feng Ruqing¡­ they didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°What about the servants and guards from the princess manor?¡±


    He just could not believe that he was not even capable of buying a person over.


    The black-dressed man¡¯s lips suddenly twitched. ¡°Both of the two little servants in her manor are just too vigilant, they let the wolf out to bite me before I could even approach the princess manor. They looked at me and looked at me like I was about to burn the princess manor.¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s clenched his fists until the joints popped as his heart boiled in anger.


    The black-robed man¡¯s eyes were flooded with terror as if he had witnessed the most terrible scene in the world. ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Only two servants were found inside the princess manor, and the rest are¡­ all spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡°Not even a cook or cleaner? What do they eat and drink? Who¡¯s in charge of sweeping the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s true¡­ the chef inside the princess manor is an ape while other works are allocated to the spirit beasts¡­¡±


    Have you ever seen an ape with a spatula?


    Have you ever seen a purple sable that swept the fallen leaves away?


    Also, a rabbit that grew vegetables.


    If you have not seen any of it, you may drop by the princess manor and take a look over there where you will be able to find every surprising scene there.


    ¡°You still want to lie to me at this point?¡± Mu Ling sneered. ¡°How can a spirit beast be a chef? Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡±


    The black-robed man paled as his lips trembled. ¡°Every word that I¡¯ve said is true, I¡¯ve also found out that the housekeeper of the princess manor is a wolf while the guards are two bears.¡±


    In fact, Mu Ling also knew well that this subordinate of his would never dare to deceive him in any way.


    However, he could never imagine that someone would actually hire spirit beasts to do chores for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to hand those spirit beasts over to her¡­¡±


    Luckily, her spirit beasts were not in high-tiered as nobody would bother to pay any attention to the low-tiered spirit beasts.


    After quite a while of contemplation, the man in black finally started to speak after some hesitation on whether he should mention that matter to Mu Ling.


    ¡°Young Manor Master¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve acted on my own as I wanted to pin the blame on Young Master Nan Xian about how we had put Feng Ruqing in danger, so we could drive a wedge between them. I have done this because¡­¡±

 Chapter 711 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this time, a glimmer of wickedness flashed in Mu Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Bang!


    An aura was emitted out of Mu Ling¡¯s palm, striking straight at the man in black. The man in black did not dodge the attack and thus, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Idiot! Do you truly think that everyone in the world is as foolish as you? If Nan Xian wants to hurt her, do you think he needs someone else to do it on his behalf? He could make her infertile without her knowing it.¡±


    ¡®But¡­ it¡¯s Lady Qingyan¡¯s suggestion.¡± Hearing this, color drained from the black-robed man¡¯s face.


    As this was Lady Qingyan¡¯s suggestion, he did not put much thought into it and merely did as she had suggested. All he wanted to do was to completely ruin the relationship between Nan Xian and this lady.


    ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you know that Nan Xian would find out that it is the Mu family who is behind all these? Do you want Nan Xian to hold grudges against me?¡± Mu Ling clenched his jaw and punched the black-robed man squarely in the chest.


    As Nan Xian had always disliked Mu Ling, Mu Ling had fully prepared himself before meeting him. If Nan Xian that knew all these are associated with Mu Ling, perhaps, Nan Xian would betray him for that lady. It was all because of this idiot!


    ¡°Young Manor Master, please spare my life. I am just doing what Lady Qingyan has suggested. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± The black-robed man flew into a great panic and kept kowtowing to Mu Ling.


    ¡°What did you just say? Qingyan has asked you to do so?¡± Dumbstruck by the man¡¯s words, Mu Ling¡¯s palm froze, mid-air.


    ¡®Why did Qingyan do this?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Young Manor Master, this subordinate only wants Young Master Nan Xian to leave this lady. Please have mercy on me.¡±


    Mu Ling pursed his lips coldly.


    ¡°If Qingyan has truly done this, she must have done this for me as she doesn¡¯t want to see Nan Xian lose his senses for a lady. She did this as she wants Nan Xian to return to the Mu family,¡± Mu Ling said helplessly after a long while.


    Although Qingyan had good intentions, she had done more harm than good. However, Mu Ling could not bear to reprimand her.Read more chapter on our vipnovel.com


    ¡°I will spare your life because of Qingyan. However, never tell anyone about this when you return to the Mu family. I don¡¯t want Qingyan to feel bad.¡±


    Everything that Qingyan had done, she did for Mu Ling. As Qingyan truly cared for Nan Xian, if she knew that she had worsened the whole situation and that it would be harder to get Nan Xian back to the Mu family, she would feel very upset.


    Mu Ling owed Qingyan too much. He could not bear to see her feeling bad.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Manor Master, for sparing my life.¡± As if being granted a great amnesty, the black-robed man quickly thanked Mu Ling.


    ¡°Go back to the Mu family and tell the old master that I will be back together with Suyi and Nan Xian sometime later.¡±


    Mu Ling knew that Suyi still cared for him. Once her anger had faded, she would come back to the Mu family. Naturally, Nan Xian would also come back with her.


    ¡°At your command, Young Manor Master.¡± The black-robed man got up and turned to leave.


    Mu Ling stared in the direction of Liu Yun Kingdom. His eyes were as gentle as water, the corners of his lips slightly lifted.


    ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s time for you to come back¡­¡±


    Qingyan had promised that when Suyi returned to the Mu family, she would move to another court so that Suyi would not throw a tantrum.


    Mu Ling had indulged Suyi¡¯s every whim and even Qingyan had agreed to move out to another court. It would do no good to both Mu Ling and Suyi if she continued to be the way she was. Suyi was a smart lady. Naturally, she knew what to do.


    ***


    ¡°Suyi!¡± A shrill voice came from the sky, above the Southern Bamboo Grove.

 Chapter 712 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi raised her head only to see a white figure plunging toward her.


    The white phoenix opened its arms widely in excitement and buried Suyi in its embrace.


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ Suyi, I¡¯m finally back! You truly have no idea how many struggles I have gone through. I have lost my way for half a year. Those humans are truly mean. Knowing that I am lost, they had shown me the wrong way. I have been to the Northern Wilderness, traveled all the way from there to the Southern Ocean. I have even reached the Western Desert¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the white phoenix was finally back to Liu Yun Kingdom after half a year.


    The white phoenix scanned its surroundings and saw Nan Xian.


    ¡°Nan Xian, why are you here?¡± The white phoenix snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°You are no better than those vicious humans. You took my storeroom away and stole my tear in a bottle¡­¡±


    Nan Xian disregarded the white phoenix and did not even spare a glance at it. His eyes fixed on the devastatingly stunning lady who was coming his way from not far away.


    The white phoenix turned its head to look in the direction that Nan Xian was looking. Seeing Feng Ruqing, its eyes lit up.


    ¡°Xiao Qingqing, good to see you again. I am White Phoenix. I am the best friend of your future mother-in-law!¡± The white phoenix said reluctantly when it said the word ¡®friend¡¯. However, there was ample time ahead. It would definitely become Feng Ruqing future father-in-law one day.


    ¡°Suyi, I told you that Xiao Qingqing is pretty and amazing. Their children will definitely look better. Suyi, you will become a grandmother soon.¡± The white phoenix did not notice that Suyi¡¯s face had stiffened.


    ¡®What can I do now? How do I make phoenix soup?¡¯


    ¡®Did I say something wrong? I don¡¯t think I did. Nan Xian and Xiao Qingqing are so in love with each other. Suyi will definitely have grandchildren soon.¡¯ The white phoenix could finally sense the awkward atmosphere and rubbed its head. Its eyes were empty.


    ¡®Calm down! I must calm down! I can¡¯t lose my composure before Qing¡¯er.¡¯ Suyi¡¯s hand on her sides balled into fists.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ I don¡¯t mean to lie to you. I am just¡­¡± Suyi¡¯s face stiffened. She turned her head around, her face was still calm as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t want me to know anything about the Mu family.¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ but¡­¡± Suyi sighed.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Just as Suyi wanted to say something, she paused as her elegant face stiffened.


    ¡°I knew that Nan Xian is your son a long time ago.¡±


    Otherwise, Feng Ruqing would never have let Suyi stay in the princess manor for half a year.


    ¡°When you did you find out?¡± Startled, Suyi asked.


    ¡°Half a year ago. More precisely, I knew it since the second day I met you.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged as she smiled.


    Suyi stroked the hair near her ear gently to hide her anxiety.


    ¡°Why did you never tell me that before?¡± Suyi thought that she had hidden it very well. She had never thought that Feng Ruqing had found out about her relationship with Nan Xian a long time ago.


    ¡°Oh, you seemed happy when you were pretending. I didn¡¯t want to upset you. Hence, I pretended that didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Her squinting eyes shone with delight. Her smile was as dazzling as a bright ray of sunlight.


    ¡°Have you settled everything?¡± Nan Xian walked forward, his slender fingers stroking the hair on Feng Ruqing¡¯s forehead.


    Nan Xian knew that Feng Ruqing went into closed-door cultivation as she had something on. However, he did not ask further and only stared calmly at the lady before him.

 Chapter 713 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Uhm, I am here to see you as soon as I take care of that.¡±


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Nan Xian and put her arms around him. She looked up at him, her eyes overflowing with joy.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Both of you can take your time. White Phoenix, come with me. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Suyi said calmly as she cleared her throat.


    The white phoenix did not know what had actually happened. However, when it thought of Suyi wanting to talk to it and that there would only be two of them, its heart pounded excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, Suyi.¡± Suyi turned around calmly and walked toward the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    The white phoenix stumbled after Suyi. A gust of wind swept through, both of them quickly disappeared into the bamboo grove.


    Feng Ruqing did not even spare a glance at the white phoenix since the beginning. She could only see Nan Xian in her eyes.


    ¡°Someone set you up?¡± Nan Xian stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. His voice was still sweet as always, like a light gust of wind blowing by her ears. It was so comfortable!


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Mu family?¡± A glimpse of mysterious light flashed in Nan Xian eyes. Simply no one knew what was in his mind. However, Feng Ruqing could clearly feel the air surrounding them growing colder.


    ¡°Someone from the Mu family wants to make me infertile and he said that you are behind this.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is a fool or he truly thinks that I am a fool. Why would you get someone to do this instead? I trust that you will never hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling is not a fool. He would not do this and push it to me after that.¡± Nan Xian lowered his eyes.


    ¡°You are saying that¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head to squint at Nan Xian.


    ¡°That lady.¡± Nan Xian sneered.


    ¡°I know who she is.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    Both Mu Ling and Qingyan had hurt Suyi so badly. Now, she had even made her move on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Perhaps, that lady is worried as Mu Ling can¡¯t wait to get me back to the Mu family. Hence, she purposely did this to make me think that Mu Ling is behind all these so that I would hold grudges against Mu Ling and we wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other after this. However, little did she know that since a long time ago, anything related to the Mu family has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    Even since Nan Xian left the Mu family, he was no longer part of the Mu family. No matter what Mu Ling or Chen Qingyan did, it was all in vain.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Nan Xian lowered his eyes as he smiled resolutely.


    Simply no one could hurt Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyes to stare at Nan Xian. She did not know why she had never lost trust in Nan Xian. It was as if her faith in Nan Xian was embedded in her soul and bones, it would never fade away no matter how many times of reincarnation.


    ¡°Nan Xian, you knew from the beginning that I am not the old princess, didn¡¯t you?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, faintly.


    ¡°Uhm, I knew.¡±


    ¡°I am not saying that I have changed. What I truly mean is that I am not her! I don¡¯t belong to this world in my previous life. However, I have a strong sense of belonging to everything in this world, as if I was born here.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head as she said.


    Moreover, there must be a reason that Feng Ruqing could take possession of this body. Just that she had yet to find out the reason behind all of this¡­


    Nan Xian¡¯s hand that was stroking Feng Ruqing¡¯s head stiffened. He wrapped her in his arms tightly.


    ¡°I only have a brother and a big doggie in my previous life. Now, they are all here with me. My brother is Qin Chen and my big doggie is the dark dragon. Both of them are extremely important to me. I can¡¯t turn my back on Chen¡¯er. No one can hurt him the slightest bit.¡±

 Chapter 714 - Nan Xian? Thats Impossible! VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian tightened his arms around Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Just let me know what you want to do. I will give you a hand.¡± As soon as Nan Xian finished his words, Feng Ruqing raised her head and gave him a quick and light kiss on his lips.


    Just as Feng Ruqing parted her lips, Nan Xian placed his hand at the back of her head and yanked her close to him. He leaned in and pressed his lips gently against hers once again.


    In the Southern Bamboo Grove.


    A light gust of wind swept through the grove.


    The young master in a snowy white robe was stunningly handsome and unparalleled in this realm. The lady before him was devastatingly gorgeous. From afar, both of them looked more captivating than a beautiful painting.


    Nan Xian parted his lips after a long while. With one hand around her slim waist, both of them soared into the sky like a gust of wind. Not long after, they descended right before a wooden hut.


    A faint fragrance lingered in the wooden hut.


    The wooden hut¡¯s interior was simple but elegant, just like Nan Xian¡¯s temperament¡ªcarefree and free from desire.


    Nan Xian took Feng Ruqing to a wooden bed and gently laid her down.


    Her hair fluttered in the wind¡ªmessy but did not in the slightest dim her beauty.


    Nan Xian¡¯s slender fingers slid through her tangled hair and landed on her cheek.


    ¡°Where is Xiao Qing, the snake?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, anxiously.


    ¡°Xiao Qing has lost its way. It won¡¯t be back before tonight.¡± The corner of Nan Xian¡¯s lips lifted.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head. She put her arms around Nan Xian¡¯s neck and kissed him on his lips.


    She could taste the sweetness lingered between his lips and teeth. It was so delicate, like the taste of jasmine. She truly loved the taste of him.


    After a while, she parted her lips with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ Do you still remember that I ate the fruit that Qing Han had given to me in order to save my mother? It had nearly crippled all my meridians.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I remember that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who had saved me that day. However, I saw a man who looked like you inside of me. The only difference was that his hair was gray.¡±


    Hearing the lady¡¯s whispers, Nan Xian¡¯s hand that was stroking her hair paused as he stared her in the eyes.


    ¡°I have no idea if that was you, but I could feel that I know him¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing could feel the heart-wrenching sorrow behind the man¡¯s eyes. Like a sword that had pierced right into her heart, it was so painful that she had nearly broken into tears.


    The man was so elegant. He should not suffer from such pain.


    ¡°Also, I have taken a painting from Paramount. I don¡¯t know why, when I look at the painting, my heart aches¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile faded and pain crept into her eyes.


    The pain in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes pierced into Nan Xian eyes and broke his heart. He leaned over to kiss her, wildly. His kiss was no longer as gentle as before. It was so passionate as if he wanted to taste every bit of her.


    In Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, Nan Xian had always been free from desire. This was the first time Feng Ruqing saw Nan Xian behave like this. However, she did not stop him but simply raised her head to kiss him back.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, will you marry me?¡±1


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s head tilted. She had always wanted to sleep with Nan Xian but she had never thought of marrying him


    ¡°State Preceptor, tell me honestly. Since when did you start having the desire for me? Why have I never felt that?¡± Feng Ruqing squinted as she smiled.


    If a dream was counted, it should be the year when Nan Xian was five years old. It was the first time his heart was broken¡­

 Chapter 715 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In his dream, Feng Ruqing was overwhelmed by a feeling of profound sorrow. He felt a tug on his heartstrings as he watched her face.


    Nan Xian¡¯s fingers slid across Feng Ruqing¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ it started since the day you told me that you wanted to sleep with me in the Southern Bamboo Grove.¡±


    Nan Xian did not tell her that it had started when he was five years old. Just that he did not manage to find her.


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing broke into a smile. Her smile was so alluring and innocent.


    ¡°You are saying that you, too, wanted to sleep with me that day?¡± Nan Xian sank into silence. Somehow, he could see a threat hiding in her smile. He knew that everything that he said did not seem to be right. Hence, he chose to remain silent.


    ¡°State Preceptor, do you still remember that you told me before¡ªif I want to sleep with you, my strength must surpass you. What can I do now? I still cannot defeat you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled even wider.


    Feng Ruqing had seduced Nan Xian so many times, but he did not seem to have any desire for her. It turned out that Nan Xian was just pretending all this while.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s great!¡¯


    ¡°I said that you can do so when you can finally defeat me.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯ Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    Nan Xian¡¯s arms were wrapped tightly around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist. They were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°You can defeat me now because¡­ I can never defeat you in my whole life.¡± Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand gently and rested it on his face.


    Startled, Feng Ruqing raised her head to stare him in his eyes.


    The young master before her was enchantingly handsome. The faint smile on his face was full of tenderness and affection. One could easily fall in love with him so deeply and they could hardly get out of it.


    Feng Ruqing could not restrain the desire burning within her. Once again, she climbed up onto his body, toward his neck, hugged him tightly, and kissed him gently on his lips.


    A light gust of wind blew, their hair was entangled in the wind, their robe disheveled, their shoulders were half-covered by thin pieces of fabric. Erotic!


    Suddenly, the young master paused. He held onto Feng Ruing¡¯s head as he stared at her with passionate eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feng Ruqing opened her lustful eyes and stared at the young master before her.


    ¡°Give me some time. I will marry you when I have conquered the world.¡± Nan Xian lowered his eyes, his hand was stroking her head, his smile was full of tenderness.


    Feeling startled, how could Feng Ruqing tell Nan Xian that she never had thoughts about marriage on her mind? Marriage was nothing but a formality. She could spend a lifetime with him just the way they were now.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I have never feared criticism.¡± Feng Ruqing tightened her hand around Nan Xian and yanked him close to her.


    The world had never been fair for ladies. It was normal for a man to lose his chastity. However, if the same happened to a lady, she would be condemned and cursed. If the lady got pregnant before marriage, the overwhelming criticism from the people around could take her life.


    ¡°I know.¡± Naturally, Nan Xian knew that Feng Ruqing took no heed to criticism. However¡­


    ¡°I am afraid that I might lose my mind and kill all those who malign you.¡±


    Moreover, Nan Xian wanted to give Feng Ruqing the best thing in the world. He wanted to give her the whole world. Hence, he would marry her when he had finally conquered the world.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes met Nan Xian¡¯s. Her heart pounded, erratically. The corner of her lips subconsciously lifted.


    Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing, as if wanting to say something but eventually, he did not say a single word.

 Chapter 716 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you could spend a night here today.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I can¡¯t control myself and eat you up?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, faintly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    If that was the case¡­ He would throw away his reserve, sleep with Feng Ruqing, and marry her after.


    Previously, Nan Xian was not the slightest bit interested in intimacy. However, after meeting Feng Ruqing, he seemed to have exhausted all his energy to control his desire for her.


    If Feng Ruqing continued seducing him, he might no longer control himself.


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously glimpsed at Nan Xian¡¯s private part. Seeing something protruding from his body, she could not help reaching out, and squeezed it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°State Preceptor, you truly have strong self-control.¡± Feng Ruqing said with a teasing smile.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nan Xian could only speak after a long while.


    Knowing that Nan Xian had spent all his energy to suppress his strong desire, Feng Ruqing stopped seducing him. Just as she wanted to leave him, Nan Xian stretched his arms to yank her into his embrace.


    He lowered his head to kiss her on her lips and roll around in a passion of love.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s voice was so gentle and pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you have just said?¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head to look at Nan Xian with a smile on her face.


    Nan Xian did not say anything. He reached out to loosen up the string on her robe. In a flash, the robe slid down her body and onto the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Nan Xian held her by her waist and put her down the bed. He took off his robe, got into the bed, and hugged her from the side.


    ¡°I cannot sleep during the day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will fall asleep when I hug you¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was still staring at Feng Ruqing. He just could not take his eyes off of her.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    ¡°Only for today, alright?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice was not as cold as it used to be, as if begging for her. Originally, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart that was once pounding rapidly had finally slowed.


    ¡°Are you sure¡­ you want to hug me like this?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s lips lifted slightly.


    ¡°Then¡­ don¡¯t you regret this.¡± As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her words, she leaned closer to Nan Xian and closed her eyes slowly.


    As Feng Ruqing did not rest well these past few days, she was totally worn out and had quickly fallen asleep.


    However, Nan Xian did not seem to have a good rest.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s body was not hot but when she leaned against his chest, she was like a fireball, sweeping over his entire body.


    Currently, the lady in his embrace was only dressed in a thin transparent coat. His eyes slid down her body, over her collarbone, a beautiful curvy figure came into view.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you off just now.¡±


    Nan Xian put his arm around Feng Ruqing, his slender fingers slid through the hair on Feng Ruqing¡¯s forehead.


    However, he did not regret the things that he had done. He would never allow anyone to tarnish her reputation. Moreover, he would never hesitate to kill anyone who dared to do so.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing slept for one whole day.


    When she opened her eyes slowly, Nan Xian¡¯s stunning face came into view.


    A bright ray of sunlight poured down on him, making him look extremely cold and aloof.


    The corner of her lips lifted. Her fingers slid across Nan Xian¡¯s face. She lowered her head and kissed him on his lips.


    Without saying a word, she left and did not wake up the young master next to her.


    Feng Ruqing did not realize that Nan Xian had opened his eyes and was lost in thought right after she left. Half lying on the bed with a snowy white robe half-covering his body, his face was devastatingly handsome like a deity who had descended from the sky.

 Chapter 717 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After a long while, the azure snake crawled into the wooden hut from outside.


    ¡°It seemed that Her Highness wants to leave Liu Yun Kingdom. Why don¡¯t you stop her?¡± The azure snake asked after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°There is no need. I won¡¯t stop her from doing the things that she wants to do. If she needs a hand, she will let me know.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a gentle smile.


    ¡°What if Her Highness refuses to do so?¡± the azure snake asked, hesitantly.


    ¡°Then she must have her reason.¡±


    Nan Xian trusted and respected Feng Ruqing. Hence, he would never ask her for too many things. He knew that Feng Ruqing would tell him if she truly wanted to do so.


    ¡°However, it seems that Qing¡¯er does not fully rely on me. Go and get everything ready. We are leaving soon.¡± Nan Xian smiled, faintly.


    ¡°Master, where are we going? Are we going to Tian Shen Manor?¡± The azure snake was slightly surprised.


    ¡°We are going after Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°Wait, we will set off when she is a thousand meters away. Otherwise, she will notice that someone is stalking her.¡± Nan Xian paused for a while.


    ¡®Master, what are you doing? If you cannot bear to part with her, why don¡¯t you stop her from leaving?¡¯ The azure snake was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Master¡­ are you sure? Are we really going after Her Highness? I thought you said that you respect and trust her?¡± the azure snake said hesitantly.


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop her. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I am fine with her to go alone,¡± Nan Xian said, calmly.


    ¡°I think the people around Her Highness might be in danger instead,¡± the azure snake said, fearfully.


    Nan Xian chilly gaze was fixed on the azure snake. Stunned, the azure snake shook violently as it said, hastily, ¡°The people out there are too mean. Her Highness is such a weak lady. How could she handle them? We must go after her. We should secretly protect her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°However, yesterday was such a good chance. Why didn¡¯t you make good use of it?¡± The azure snake blinked.


    ¡°Do I look¡­ handsome?¡± Nan Xian responded only after a long while.


    Dumbstruck by Nan Xian¡¯s words, the azure snake was lost in wonder.


    ¡®Since when has Master become a narcissist?¡¯ Moreover, the azure snake was no human. How could it tell whether Nan Xian looked good?


    ¡°Many ladies have fallen for you and would pounce on you as soon as they see you¡­ Hence, you must be very handsome.¡± The azure snake answered after some time.


    ¡°If I no longer have this handsome face, Qing¡¯er¡­ would she still want to sleep with me?¡±


    The azure snake¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®Master has always been a cold and aloof person¡­ since when did he start to worry about personal gain or loss? He is actually worried that Her Highness wanted to sleep with him because of his handsome face?¡¯


    ¡°Master, is that the reason why you didn¡¯t grab the chance yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No. The things that I had told her were true. I must marry her before having children with her. I don¡¯t want anyone to humiliate her.¡±


    ¡°Then what you truly mean is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I want to get everything ready. If she wants to sleep with me because of my physical appearance, when I no longer have my stunning face, I will disfigure whoever approaches her. In that way, I will still be the most stunning man.¡±


    The azure snake slithered backward. It felt that ever since Nan Xian had met Feng Ruqing, he was getting more and more terrifying.


    What if he disfigured the azure snake? It had not found a female snake that it loved yet¡­

 Chapter 718 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian stared nonchalantly at the azure snake as he could read its mind.


    ¡°She won¡¯t fall for a beast. Moreover¡­ you are ugly.¡±


    ¡®You are ugly¡¯¡­ the three words were like three swords, piercing right into the azure snake. It was so painful that the azure snake burst into tears and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Master, I need to be respected too. Moreover, I am the best-looking snake in the snake clan. You could malign me but not the entire snake clan.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then I will replace all the spirit beasts around her with snakes. That would be a great relief.¡±


    ¡®Wait, Master, what do you mean. Are you condemning the snake clan?¡¯


    Nan Xian did not wait for the azure snake¡¯s response and walked out of the wooden hut.


    As soon as he stepped out of the hut, a deadly aura rushed toward Nan Xian from afar. A glimpse of viciousness flashed in his eyes. In an instant, he disappeared without a trace.


    ***


    Suyi was standing on a bustling street. Her cold gaze was fixed on the man before her. Her face was cold and nonchalant.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Seeing Suyi once again, Mu Ling¡¯s voice was stuck in his throat, he could not resist the urge to walk forward and hold her hands.


    Seeing this, Suyi quickly retracted her hand to dodge him.


    Mu Ling¡¯s outstretched hand was left hanging mid-air. He put down his hand slowly after a while.


    ¡°You have always been simple. It would be fine if you are still in the mountains. However, people here are vicious. I am worried about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Suyi¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. Mu Ling was right, there was a vicious man standing right before her now.


    ¡°Suyi¡­ when are you going back with me? It¡¯s the old master¡¯s birthday in a few months. He misses you so badly. Moreover, Qingyan has moved out because of you.¡±


    Mu Ling had always been true to Suyi. However, he owed Qingyan too much and failed to keep his promises to her. So, he had made Qingyan his concubine as it was his promise to her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Suyi said, indifferent.


    ¡°I will be back on the old master¡¯s birthday. You can leave now. Don¡¯t disturb the life of our family of three.¡±


    Our family of three ¡­


    Mu Ling smiled wryly. It seemed that Suyi really liked Feng Ruqing.


    If Feng Ruqing had a good family background, Mu Ling would take a step back and make her Nan Xian¡¯s principal wife. However, she had none. She was of no help to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Suyi, you know that I have always missed you. Don¡¯t you know my feelings for you?¡±


    Mu Ling stared affectionately at Suyi. This time, Mu Ling was smart. He did not mention Feng Ruqing.


    Suyi merely frowned.


    If not for the fact that she had a good upbringing and did not want to dirty the street, she would have thrown up. Suppressing the feeling of nausea, Suyi turned her head slowly to stare at Mu Ling.


    ¡°I thought you only have Qingyan in your heart?¡± It had always been like that, it will be like that in the future.


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. However, he did not burst with anger like he used to but suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Suyi, you know very well that I would never have married you if I don¡¯t love you. Moreover, you were just an orphan back then,¡± Mu Ling said, begging.

 Chapter 719 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Suyi snarled, her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Suyi, I feel sorry for Qingyan¡­ I owe her too much. She would even have risked her life for me. I couldn¡¯t just turn my back on her. I thought you would understand me¡­¡±


    Previously, Suyi had always been considerate and kind. Mu Ling thought that Suyi would accept Qingyan with an open heart. It turned out that Suyi had harmed Qingyan so much.


    However, Mu Ling forgave Suyi as he could not bear to reprimand her.


    Why was Suyi still not satisfied? She had even taken Nan Xian away for years¡­


    Suyi closed his eyes slowly. After a long while, she opened her eyes again, this time, her eyes were colder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me. Qingyan is the only one you truly love. If you love someone, you would trust her wholeheartedly. You have never trusted me, but you trusted Qingyan¡­ and have never, even in the slightest bit, doubted her.¡±


    Previously, Suyi did not understand this until the day she heard Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan¡¯s story from the white phoenix. Also, she had seen how Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing had treated each other.


    A few days ago, the Mu family had sent someone to harm Feng Ruqing, and had made Nan Xian the scapegoat. However, Feng Ruqing trusted Nan Xian without the slightest hesitation.


    Not to mention that the scheme was full of flaws, even if it was a flawless scheme, Suyi knew that Feng Ruqing would never doubt Nan Xian. The same went for Nan Xian.


    One would always believe in the person he loved wholeheartedly. Seeing the way Mu Ling trusted Qingyan, Suyi had once again believed in love. No matter what Qingyan, did, Mu Ling had never lost his trust in her. Mu Ling had even trusted Qingyan every time she had set Suyi up. There was no doubt that Mu Ling would truly love Qingyan, until the end of time.


    Why would Suyi want to get herself involved? Why would she not let him go?


    ¡°Suyi¡­ I have never been so soft-spoken and submissive to a lady. You are the first one. Is this not enough to prove my feelings for you? What do you want me to do? Do you want me to divorce Qingyan?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow.


    ¡°There is no need. Qing¡¯er told me before. The best thing to do to a cheating couple is to wish them a lifetime of happiness together so that they would never harm others.¡± A faint smile broke on Suyi¡¯s once cold face.


    ¡°Suyi!¡± Mu Ling could no longer restrain his anger. His handsome face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°I know you are here for Nan Xian. Do you think he would listen to you and go back to the Mu family? That¡¯s total nonsense! After you laid your hand on Qing¡¯er, do you truly think Nan Xian would listen to anyone from the Mu family?¡± Suyi smirked.


    ¡°You were not that kind of person back then¡­¡± Mu Ling was slightly startled.


    Suyi was such an elegant and noble lady back then. Not to mention bad-mouthing others, she had never even said anything spiteful before. But what did she just say?


    ¡°Because you, Mu Ling¡­ have never known me.¡± Suyi walked toward Mu Ling slowly.


    If a lady has made up her mind, she would never change for anyone.


    ¡°You can leave now. I don¡¯t want Nan Xian to see you.¡± Suyi turned around, calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come to me. I will go back on the day of the old master¡¯s birthday. Also, if you don¡¯t want to see the Mu family being massacred, don¡¯t ever lay your hand on Qing¡¯er! Don¡¯t think that both Nan Xian and I will sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Mu Ling¡­ Not only Mu Ling. The same went for Qingyan.


    Not only had the people of the Mu family hurt Nan Xian and Suyi, but they had also harmed Feng Ruqing. Suyi would never forget about this. They must pay for the things that they have done someday.

 Chapter 720 - Wait Until I Have Conquered The World, Then I Will Marry You VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Mu Ling called out sadly.


    Suyi paused. ¡°The reminder was not for your sake. I only hate you and Qing Yan in the Mu family! I don¡¯t want the Mu family that was set up so hard by the old master to be ruined. I also don¡¯t want my brother-in-law who has treated me well to get hurt¡­ However, Nan Xian had no affection toward anyone. If you push him too hard, he could do anything.¡±


    She smirked with pride in her eyes.


    After all, Nan Xian was her son. She knew his character well.


    ¡°By then, don¡¯t expect me to stop him!¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nan Xian wants to destroy the Mu family. I think¡­ he doesn¡¯t have this ability yet.¡±


    Suyi smiled lightly. ¡°You know Nan Xian¡¯s talent the most. How many people have you sent over the past ten years? Those people have witnessed his growth. The Mu family¡­ will be stomped under his feet sooner or later!¡±


    Up until now, Suyi still could not figure out the extent of Nan Xian¡¯s strength. However, she understood that the Mu family would be crushed under his feet sooner or later!


    She just hoped that Mu Ling would not ruin the old master¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°He is my son!¡± Mu Ling was so furious. ¡°How dare he does this?¡±


    Suyi smiled ironically. ¡°Nan Xian doesn¡¯t accept you. You will never be his father. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. If you don¡¯t want to see bloodshed in Tian Shen Manor and those innocent girls to die under the sword, don¡¯t find him any wife or concubine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Ling stopped breathing for a moment. ¡°That Feng Ruqing! Who does she think she is? Furthermore, is she capable of killing those girls in Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is so gentle and kind. She wouldn¡¯t do such things. I¡¯m talking about Nan Xian¡­¡± Suyi looked up. In the breeze, her white clothes were light and picturesque. ¡°My son¡­ I know him better than anyone. He dares to do anything if you pushed him too much!¡±


    Mu Ling had not seen Nan Xian for a long time. Even though he knew that Nan Xian was a little unfriendly now, he could not figure out what Nan Xian¡¯s temperament had become.


    Thus, he was silent for a while before he asked. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stop him?¡±Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    Suyi turned back, indifferently. She glanced at Mu Ling¡¯s dark face.


    ¡°Nan Xian is not as half-hearted as his biological father. His devotion to Qing¡¯er is whole-hearted. Why should I stop him from protecting her? On the contrary, if he did, I would think that he has done a good job.¡±


    Suyi was married to a bad husband¡ªMu Ling.


    Nevertheless, Suyi had always believed that there would always be someone in this world who would treat her wholeheartedly.


    Mu Ling was shocked.


    Suyi had changed greatly and become more vicious since she left home.


    Besides¡­


    Where did she see Feng Ruqing¡¯s tenderness and gentleness?


    Was Suyi blind?


    How could Feng Ruqing be kind and gentle? Ridiculous!


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Suyi spoke firmly. She was apparently reluctant to continue talking to Mu Ling.


    She initially wanted him to get out. However, she still used the word ¡®leave¡¯ instead of ¡®get out¡¯ due to her status.


    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Suyi¡¯s pretty face in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Suyi answered indifferently and walked slowly toward Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling took a deep breath. He felt distressed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave! Suyi, I thought you would understand my heart after all these years. But in the end, you still don¡¯t repent.¡±


    He had talked nicely and begged her to go back. What else did she want? Not enough trouble yet?


    However, Mu Ling could not bear to do anything to Suyi after all. Hence, he could only glance at Suyi sadly. Then, he turned and left.

 Chapter 721 - The Manor Lady Is Back I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi¡¯s gaze was cold. She stared coldly in the direction where Mu Ling had left. She seemed to have something in mind.


    She had collected herself by the time the man¡¯s figure completely disappeared. Then, she turned around, indifferently.


    But her footsteps suddenly stopped the moment she raised her eyes.


    A fairy-like guy was standing in front of her.


    The man coldly gazed in the direction Suyi was staring at, expressionlessly. ¡°Why did you let him go? You should have asked him to leave something behind since he came here.¡±


    Suyi smiled helplessly. ¡°I already knew that you would be like this¡­ So, I have just poisoned him while he was unprepared.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t defend against me at all. Since he has harmed Qing¡¯er by poisoning her, I have treated him to his own medicine.¡±


    The Suyi before could never have done such a thing.


    Therefore, Mu Ling would not have known to what extent of damage Suyi could do today.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face turned bright. ¡°What poison have you used?¡±


    ¡°The aphrodisiac potion.¡± Suyi chuckled. ¡°I have no interest in the Mu family. But this does not mean that I am willing to let Chen Qingyan live happily. Hence, I intend to find some rivals for her and distract her from us.¡±


    She did not seem to worry that Mu Ling might rape an innocent girl.


    Mu Ling was very cautious although he was not intelligent.


    This was the secular world. There were rules and regulations. If he dared to do such a thing, Tian Shen Manor would not protect him.


    As it should be¡­


    If a girl was willing to become his woman, it would be another matter.


    Chen Qingyan had been living comfortably in Tian Shen Manor over the years. If Suyi did not find some rivals for her, she was afraid that Chen Qingyan would create troubles over nothing behind everyone¡¯s back.


    ¡°The punishment¡­ is still light,¡± Nan Xian said, coldly.


    If it was not for Qing¡¯er¡¯s strength, her life would be torn to pieces as she fell into Mu Ling¡¯s trap!


    The harm Mu Ling had done to her, he would pay him back in a hundredfold!


    Suyi thought for a moment. ¡°Or¡­ I¡¯ll wait for the aphrodisiac potion to have the effect, then try to amputate his genitals? And make him unable to walk in the future?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to him.¡± Nan Xian regained his composure. ¡°I can handle those things. You don¡¯t have to do it. You don¡¯t need to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Suyi answered, obediently.


    She almost lost control this time. If she met him again next time¡­ she would be exhausted.


    Nan Xian did not say much. He walked slowly toward the city¡¯s gate.


    He seemed to be calculating the distance between him and Feng Ruqing inside his heart.


    ***


    Just after Nan Xian left Liu Yun Kingdom following Feng Ruqing, Tang Yin and Gu Yiyi who were abandoned went completely crazy.


    Little loli held a letter in her hand. Her hands were shaking, and her tears blurred her eyes. Her face was also pale.


    Xiao Qing had left!


    She had written a letter and left!


    Did she want to abandon them?


    Gu Yiyi and Tang Yin stared at each other for a few seconds. Boundless sorrow swept over them. They could not control their sadness. Then, they hugged and wept together.


    The weeping could be heard clearly by the entire street.


    Suddenly, Suyi hurried over. ¡°Tang Yin, did you see Nan Xian? Nan Xian left me some words and had disappeared.¡±


    They had seen each other not long ago. At that time, Nan Xian did not say anything. If she knew that Qing¡¯er and Nan Xian would leave Liu Yun Kingdom, she would have followed them.

 Chapter 722 - The Manor Lady Is Back II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin froze for a few seconds. Then she cried even more miserably. ¡°Nan Xian, you are a vixen. You took my Xiao Qing and ran away with her!¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face had also turned pale.


    She did not expect Nan Xian to be so skilled. He had even taken Xiao Qing away with him!


    This time, she and Tang Yin had lost too badly compared to Nan Xian!


    In fact, Tang Yin and Gu Yiyi were filled with grief and indignation. Thus, they did not even think about it. If Feng Ruqing had really run away with Nan Xian, she would not have brought the people from Fengyun Manor with her. Even Qing Ling and Liu Li had followed her and left too.


    Only she and Gu Yiyi were left behind.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Suyi slowly turned toward Gu Yiyi. ¡°Is your surname Gu?¡±


    She remembered that Tian Shen Manor¡¯s manor master¡¯s surname was also Gu.


    Gu Yiyi naturally knew that Suyi was Nan Xian¡¯s mother. After hearing her question, she thought her identity had been revealed. Her face changed again. She then felt guilty and hid behind Tang Yin.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Suyi smiled. ¡°The one in Tian Shen Manor, his surname is also Gu. However, the surname Gu is very common. Maybe I think too much.¡±


    Gu Yiyi let out a sigh of relief.


    She must never let Suyi know that she had almost become Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    If Suyi told Xiao Qing, how would she face Xiao Qing in the future? How could she be her follower?


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a coincidence. My family is very ordinary, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suyi glanced at Gu Yiyi again and again, doubtfully. She always felt that the girl seemed weird¡­


    But she would not think too much if the girl did not hurt her.


    ¡°My Xiao Qing, huhu¡­¡± Tang Yin cried with a runny nose. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Yiyi was a little hesitant. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯s letter mentioned that you should stay in General Manor. You are not allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s sad tears flowed. ¡°Xiao Qing has run away with that bastard. If I don¡¯t chase after them, I will no longer have a place in Xiao Qing¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Gu Yiyi nodded in approval. ¡°The time Xiao Qing and I have been together is too short. I can¡¯t be separated from her now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Seeing that the two girls were going to look for Feng Ruqing, Suyi quickly rushed over and stood in their way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go look for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Yin grumbled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Suyi slightly smiled. This girl had long been spiteful toward Qing¡¯er. Of course, she would not let her disturb Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian was her son anyway. Even if she said that she would take Qing¡¯er away, she was just threatening him. Now, how could she not help her son?


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Suyi smiled, elegantly. ¡°Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t like others following her. She just went out to do something this time. She will return soon.¡±


    Tang Yin looked at Suyi suspiciously. ¡°Really? She will be back soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She has not run away with Nan Xian, the vixen?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian does not need to run away with her. She belongs to Nan Xian.¡±


    Tang Yin stopped talking.


    She bit her finger and frowned.


    Suyi was right. Xiao Qing did not like someone following her. If she was discovered by Xiao Qing, would she dislike her even more?


    ¡°Then, are you going to find Xiao Qing? Tell her that Gu Yiyi and I will be waiting for her obediently in General Manor. Ask her to come back earlier.¡±

 Chapter 723 - The Manor Lady Is Back III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After a long silence, Tang Yin spoke in a cute and soft voice.


    Suyi gradually smiled, but she was afraid of being discovered by Tang Yin. Her smile gradually disappeared.


    ¡®Wait until Qing¡¯er and Nan Xian have children, this girl will give up then¡­¡¯


    ***


    Fengyun Manor.


    Located on a high hill.


    Two disciples stood guard at the manor¡¯s gate. They saw an attractive figure from far away.


    They were fascinated at first, then they immediately came to their senses. Just as they wanted to step forward to stop them, they saw Hong Yu behind the girl.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Guardian Hong Yu?¡±


    The disciple on the left was shocked. He thought of something and quickly give way to them, respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing went into Fengyun Manor smoothly. Soon, a group of people hurried over with Elder Lei Yun leading the group.


    Everyone¡¯s footsteps were quick. Their footsteps only stopped when they had arrived in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Welcome back, Manor Lady.¡±


    ¡°Welcome back, Manor Lady!¡±


    The passionate voices echoed under the sky for a long time.


    ¡°Elder Lei Yun.¡± Feng Ruqing slightly smiled. Her eyes rested on Lei Yun¡¯s old face. ¡°Is my room prepared?¡±


    Lei Yun bent humbly and respectfully. ¡°My manor lady, the former Feng Qing Court that was occupied by Tang Yu has been taken care of again. You should be able to move in.¡±


    ¡°Well, come to my room later. I have something to tell you. In addition, these two girls have served me since I was a child. Arrange them to serve near my Feng Qing Court.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manor Lady!¡±


    Lei Yun naturally did not dare to neglect the two girls who were brought by Feng Ruqing. She ordered people to arrange their accommodations.


    Seeing this, Feng Ruqing ignored the other people and went straight to Feng Qing Court.


    Lei Yun turned his attention to Hong Yu and others as soon as Feng Ruqing left.


    ¡°You all can go back to where you were just now. It seems that the lady is satisfied with you all. You will be the ones serving the lady in the future.¡±


    The maids were happy. They were more willing to follow Feng Ruqing than to cultivate in Fengyun Manor.


    It was clear that the choice they made before was not wrong!


    ¡°Dismiss.¡±


    Elder Lei Yun waved his hand and then turned away.


    ¡°Elder Lei Yun gave you this chance.¡± Hong Yu smiled while turning back. She looked at the respectful maids behind her. ¡°That day, he had asked everyone if they were willing to seize this opportunity. Only you trusted Elder Lei Yun and made the right decision without any regrets in your life!¡±


    With these people¡¯s talents, even if they were only disciples of Fengyun Manor now, they might have a place in the future.


    On the other hand, if they went to Liu Yun Kingdom, they would only be maids without any training. There would be no such a holy place for cultivation like in Fengyun Manor.


    So¡­


    At that time, Lei Yun only said a word. This was an opportunity. The only thing was to see who would grab it!


    He did not force anyone. In the end, only those who were here right now had taken the chance.


    ¡°You are also tired. Get a good rest and stand by at Feng Qing Court later.¡±


    After that, Hong Yu, too, turned and left the maids.

 Chapter 724 - The Manor Lady Is Back IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The maids did not stay any longer. Just as they wanted to walk toward the disciples¡¯ yard, a sardonic laugh suddenly interrupted their footsteps.


    ¡°I was wondering who has returned. It is you, Zheng Chuchu. You could have been a disciple in Fengyun Manor. Instead, you chose to serve the manor lady. What do you think you can get by pleasing the manor lady?¡±


    Zheng Chuchu¡¯s face changed. She raised her eyes and stared straight at the woman who was surrounded by a group of people. ¡°Mo Feifei! The manor lady has just come back. I don¡¯t want to argue with you in order to maintain my image of being a gentle lady. Be sensible and get out of here!¡±


    Mo Feifei¡¯s pretty face broke into a sarcastic smile. She said proudly, ¡°You are just someone who is deliberately pleasing the manor lady to promote yourself. Unfortunately, Fengyun Manor emphasizes one¡¯s strength in this case. I have achieved Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier. However, you have wasted half a year serving the manor lady.¡±


    Half a year was not long for a cultivator, but at the same time, it was also extremely important.


    If one spent half a year cultivating without any improvement, he would be surpassed by others.


    Moreover, the competition in Fengyun Manor was so fierce.


    ¡°Mo Feifei, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    The other maids¡¯ faces also darkened.


    When Elder Lei Yun had mentioned that to them, Mo Feifei was the first to refuse. Luckily, the elder had a good temper and did not get even with her. Otherwise, how could she be still here in Fengyun Manor?


    ¡°How am I going too far? Am I not telling the truth? After all, I am not the same as her¡ªZheng Chuchu. I rely on hard work and strength. She is just someone who likes to butter up the boss¡ªthe manor lady.¡±


    Mo Feifei glanced at Zheng Chuchu¡¯s face. She felt so disgusted. ¡°People like you are not qualified to compete with me.¡±


    Half a year ago, Zheng Chuchu¡¯s strength was at the same level as her. Now half a year had passed, this woman¡­ could now be easily defeated by her!


    This was her choice!


    Even though she and Zheng Chuchu were the disciples from the same clan, they were also opponents. For the sake of fairness, she had advised Zheng Chuchu not to be blinded by the interests. For them, strength was the most important.


    With strength, they had everything.


    Nonetheless, Zheng Chuchu still insisted on doing it her way and ignored her warning. She never knew that Zheng Chuchu who had been her opponent for many years could be so reckless in greed.


    Using all kinds of means just to reach the goal! Even if it meant being a slave!


    ¡°Zheng Chuchu!¡± Mo Feifei slightly raised her chin while looking at Zheng Chuchu¡¯s dark face. Mo Feifei looked down. ¡°It was my fault treating you as an opponent¡­ People like you do not qualify to be my rival! Besides, I have surpassed you now. Zheng Chuchu, do you regret it now?¡±


    Zheng Chuchu stared at Mo Feifei for half a second. She suddenly laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I simply followed the manor lady for the sake of being superior, but so what? At least¡­ I¡¯m the manor lady¡¯s. I will never regret my choice!¡±


    Mo Feifei would eventually not know how much benefits they had gained from Feng Ruqing because she did not choose the same path they had taken.


    That was something no one else could ever imagine!


    She would follow Feng Ruqing in this life. She would never regret it and never give up!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zheng Chuchu did not pay attention to Mo Feifei¡¯s darkened face and walked right past her. She no longer made any excuses for herself.

 Chapter 725 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Qing Court.


    The girl was lazily leaning against the arbor.


    Next to the girl, a maid was crouching and hammered her thigh.


    She stared at Lei Yun, who was waiting in front of her, with her hands on her head.


    Lei Yun felt a little hesitant and asked, ¡°Manor Lady, you have asked for me. Is there anything you want me to do?¡±


    The manor lady might want to throw him the mess and run away with the two girls again.


    ¡°Lei Yun.¡± Feng Ruqing stood upright. The smile on her face gradually disappeared making Lei Yun more and more anxious. ¡°Do you know Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Tian Shen Manor¡­


    These three words made Lei Yun tremble. He looked up at the girl¡¯s beautiful face, surprised.


    ¡°My lady, you ask about¡­ Tian Shen Manor¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to know how to enter Tian Shen Manor,¡± Feng Ruqing said, calmly and seriously.


    Lei Yun¡¯s feet were suddenly weak. He almost kneeled on the ground.


    The lady wanted to go to Tian Shen Manor?


    He had the feeling that the lady was not going there to do good things.


    ¡°My lady. Although Tian Shen Manor and Fengyun Manor are both named as manors, Tian Shen Manor has become a small world itself, not to mention that is is not in this dimension¡­¡±


    ¡°Not in this dimension?¡± Feng Ruqing looked on earnestly. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°No one knows exactly where Tian Shen Manor is, except those who are in it. Even if you have found the location, it is not easy to go in. You are going to Tian Shen Manor for¡­¡± Lei Yun glanced at Feng Ruqing and asked, anxiously.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing slightly smiled. ¡°To find someone.¡±


    ¡°Find someone?¡±


    ¡°Well. I¡¯m going there to find someone, Lei Yun. Immediately send someone to find the location of Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Lei Yun hesitated for a moment. He looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°My lady, Young Master Nan Xian¡­ isn¡¯t he from Tian Shen Manor? You can ask him.¡±


    ¡°That is unnecessary.¡± Feng Ruqing caressed her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t want Nan Xian to step into Tian Shen Manor again.¡±


    If Nan Xian knew that she wanted to go to Tian Shen Manor, he would not let her go alone.


    But she¡­ wanted to protect him.


    ¡°You just need to find the approximate location. There should be people coming out of Tian Shen Manor. If you can¡¯t find it, just grab a person and torture him until you get the exact location.¡±


    Extracting confession by torture was a good way¡­


    But no one had used this method in years. No one dared to do anything to Tian Shen Manor. Even if it was only a small pawn, no one had the courage to do it.


    Lei Yun¡¯s mouth twitched, twice.


    The lady said she was going to find someone in Tian Shen Manor. However, why did he felt that she was going there to get even with someone?


    ¡°My lady, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Feng Ruqing did not give Lei Yun a chance to speak. ¡°Go find someone who looks silly and force it out of him. Keep this.¡±


    A token was thrown in front of Lei Yun.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Lei Yun was shocked when he saw the three words¡ªthe Divine Herb Sect on the token. He raised his head stiffly and was stunned.


    ¡°Make sure to find someone who looks foolish and then, pretend to accidentally drop the token in front of him,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a smile.


    Lei Yun said with a trembling voice, ¡°My lady, where did you get the token from¡­?¡±


    ¡°I got it from Gu Zhenyang. It will be useful for that purpose.¡± Feng Ruqing supported her chin with her hand. She smiled. ¡°The Divine Herb Sect had hurt my mother for so many years. This is just a little something in return.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not to mention that those things were done by Gu Zhenyang alone.


    At that time, Gu Zhenyang had forcibly taken away her mother and used her family¡¯s life to threaten her.


    However, the Divine Herbs Sect had only imprisoned him for three years.


    If the Divine Herbs Sect had punished him harder, if¡­ they could restrain his behavior, how would so many innocent soldiers have been killed?


    All this was because of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s favoritism.


    They did not fear Nan Xian. Even if Gu Zhenyang was punished in the end, those people of the Divine Herbs Sect would still exact crazy acts of revenge after learning that her mother was the Lady of Fengyun clan!


    She did not believe it either. The Divine Herbs Sect really did not hate her at all!


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Lei Yun narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Everyone in Fengyun Manor hated the Divine Herbs Sect!


    The father and daughter of Tang Luo should be guilty of death. Nonetheless, Gu Zhenyang from the Divine Herbs Sect was the trigger of everything.


    Without him, the lady of Fengyun clan would have lived happily with her family. Her family would not have to lose her for so many years!


    Blaming it on the Divine Herbs Sect, he had no burden at all!


    ¡°In addition¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was stunned. He looked serious. ¡°Tell me the situation of Tian Shen Manor. For instance, the talented disciples.¡±


    She was never alone.


    Be the Iron-Blooded Troop or Fengyun Manor, they definitely would accompany her on that path. So, she must gather these talented disciples and provide them with the largest cultivation environment!


    Lei Yun raised his fist. ¡°If you meant the genius among the disciples, Zheng Chuchu is the most talented among them. She is also the youngest in Lower Spirit Warrior tier.¡±


    A genius was not determined by what level her strength was, but how long it took her to reach Lower Spirit Warrior tier.


    Even though they had all reached Lower Spirit Warrior tier, Zheng Chuchu was the youngest. That was why she was a genius among them.Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    ¡°Furthermore, there is another one who can be compared with Zheng Chuchu. She is Mo Feifei. However, Zheng Chuchu is calmer, unlike Mo Feifei who is more arrogant. But still, she does have the talent.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°For cultivators, being arrogant is not a bad thing. Every genius has her pride, but arrogance is not proud and ungovernable. I will observe her later.¡±


    She was willing to accept an arrogant genius but unwilling to help a person who was proud and self-willed by virtue of her talent.


    Therefore, she would still need to further observe some people.


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Lei Yun sighed.


    He had held high hopes for Mo Feifei other than Zheng Chuchu. Those who had reached Spirit Warrior tier just at the age of twenty. They were regarded as very talented people.


    But the manor lady had her own reasons.


    If Mo Feifei was only a disciple in Fengyun Manor, even if she acted haughtily, Feng Ruqing would just let it go as long as she did not harm Fengyun Manor.


    Nevertheless, the manor lady obviously wanted to find a group of guards who belonged to her. So, she also had high requirements for the peoples¡¯ character.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go and look for Tian Shen Manor¡¯s location as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then I shall take my leave now.¡±


    After Lei Yun bowed to Feng Ruqing, he turned and left.


    Soon after he had left, Feng Ruqing stood up and smiled, indifferently. ¡°Liu Li, come, walk around with me. This is where my mother had lived for a long time. I haven¡¯t seen it yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 727 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Liu Li stood up slowly. She fixed her gaze at the young girl in front of her. There was a smile on her pretty face.


    ¡®She is no longer the princess she was a year ago.


    ¡®Not only does she know how to differentiate between right and wrong, but she has also gotten stronger in a year.


    ¡®We feel more secure now.¡¯


    ***


    Since Qing Ling came to Fengyun clan, she was curious about everything. She could now stroll in the manor alone after she had gotten permission from Feng Ruqing.


    She rested under a tree. All of a sudden, a ripe fruit fell on her head.


    She was rather thirsty. Thus, she used her sleeves to wipe at the fruit before taking a bite.


    It was delicious and sweet.


    ¡®But, it¡¯s not as delicious as the Divine-Spirit Fruit in the princess¡¯s manor!¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    An angry voice was heard at that moment,


    Qing Ling recovered her senses. Soon, a strong and fast wind blew at her.


    She lost the fruit in her hand. A woman in front of her had grabbed the fruit from her hand.


    Mo Feifei realized that Qing Ling had taken a bite of the fruit. Her facial expression darkened. She looked at Qing Ling angrily. She scolded her with frustration, ¡± How dare you! Who has allowed you to touch the things in Fengyun Manor? You¡¯re just a servant who has made a breakthrough to True Warrior tier. Who has allowed you to touch the things that belong to the disciples of our clan?¡±


    Qing Ling was stunned. She looked at the fruit in Mo Feifei¡¯s hand. She was guilty. ¡°This¡­ Can¡¯t I have that? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a spirit herb. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Mo Feifei was angry. ¡®This is such a good thing. It¡¯s been ruined by a servant.


    ¡®Although she is a young True Warrior, she is still a disciple who is an outsider in Fengyun Manor. She¡¯s still a servant and nothing can change that!


    ¡®Moreover, this spirit herb tree belongs to the disciples of our clan. No outsider can have that!


    ¡®What¡¯s more? She¡¯s a servant too!¡¯


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s a spirit herb. But, I didn¡¯t know that it cannot be eaten. I eat that every day in the princess¡¯s manor. So, I thought that¡­¡±


    ¡®If it¡¯s any other spirit herb, I would never have touched it.


    ¡®But, it¡¯s being treated as any other fruits in the princess¡¯s manor. We could have that every day. I¡¯m used to it and I¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m now in Fengyun Manor.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. How can you have the Divine-Spirit Fruit every day?¡± Mo Feifei sneered at her. She seemed arrogant and condescending.


    ¡®The Divine-Spirit Fruit is just a Grade-1 spirit herb. Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    ¡®But, it¡¯s quite attractive to both humans and spirit beasts. Some spirit beasts can neither climb trees nor fly. So, they use their brutal force to knock against the trees just to get the Divine-Spirit Fruits. As its tree trunk is weak and could not withstand their brutal force, the tree trunks broke and the number of trees became scarce. Now, there are less than twenty Divine-Spirit Fruit Trees in the entire mainland.


    ¡®Manor Master was lucky. She saw two Divine-Spirit Fruit Trees the other day. She took them back and they are now growing healthily.


    ¡®Even so, there are too many people in Fengyun clan. The Divine-Spirit Fruits need much time to ripen. Therefore, there is a rule saying that only the disciples of our clan can have the Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    ¡®The Divine-Spirit Fruit is different from the other spirit herbs. It¡¯s significant for everyone from different tiers. It¡¯s because the fruit is used to boost one¡¯s energy when they are tired so that they can continue their cultivation. It¡¯s not used to improve one¡¯s strength.


    ¡®Even the elders and guardians do not have the Divine-Spirit Fruit. They give the chance to the talented disciples in our clan.


    ¡®So¡­


    ¡®How could such a good fruit be wasted on a servant?¡¯

 Chapter 728 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Ling was rather annoyed after being scolded by Mo Feifei. But, she did not want to trouble the princess so she chose not to argue with Mo Feifei.


    Qing Ling did not bother about Mo Feifei. She turned and was about to leave.


    Mo Feifei was a talented disciple in Fengyun clan. No one had ignored her before.


    She realized that Qing Ling wanted to leave when Qing Ling had wasted a Divine-Spirit Fruit. She was infuriated. Soon, she came to stand in front of Qing Ling, blocking her path.


    ¡°Servant, how dare you to leave when you¡¯ve eaten a Divine-Spirit Fruit of Fengyun clan?¡±


    Qing Ling¡¯s facial expression worsen. In the end, she could not control her anger any longer and exploded with frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fruit. I told you I have that every day! But, I¡¯ve finished my portion today. I can return one to you tomorrow. I would never have touched that if I had known that it¡¯s a Divine-Spirit Fruit! Who knew that you would be so stingy about a Divine-Spirit Fruit? Even the snow wolf is not as stingy as you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s facial expression worseneed. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°If you were not the manor lady¡¯s servant, I would definitely beat you up by now! You know very well that it¡¯s a Divine-Spirit Fruit and you wasted that on purpose! You were doing it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m wasting that?¡± Qing Ling stretched out her hand toward Mo Feifei. ¡°Give me the fruit that I have only bit once just now! I¡¯ll eat that now and I¡¯ll be sure not to waste even one bite!¡±


    Mo Feifei was shocked.


    She had never met anyone as impudent as Qing Ling.


    Then, she smiled sardonically.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly a person from the secular world. Even now, you still want to eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit? I¡¯ll never give it to you even if I have to feed it to the dog.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go and feed it to your dog.¡±


    Qing Ling shrugged.


    ¡®Every spirit beast in the princess¡¯s manor gets to have the Divine-Spirit Fruit, too. It¡¯s not so different from feeding a dog.


    ¡®I do not care about that.¡¯


    ¡°Senior Mo, what happened?¡±


    The argument startled the other disciples in the manor. The disciples came and gathered at the scene. They seemed shocked to see Mo Feifei arguing with the manor lady¡¯s servant.


    Mo Feifei sneered. ¡°This servant has stolen and eaten the Divine-Spirit Fruit while we were unaware.¡±


    Divine-Spirit Fruits were not rare in the princess¡¯s manor. But, they were very precious to others.


    They were used to alleviate one¡¯s fatigue. One¡¯s cultivation would become more effective with their aid.


    Qing Ling¡¯s face reddened. She was outraged. ¡°I did not steal and eat it. I ate it publicly!¡±


    ¡°How can a servant like you eat such a good spirit herb! The Divine-Spirit Fruit is such a good thing! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s right here even if the manor lady comes later!¡± Mo Feifei looked at Qing Ling, angrily.


    Qing Ling trembled when she thought of that. She was used to how things were in the princess¡¯s manor. She did not realize that Divine-Spirit Fruits were considered extremely precious outside of the princess¡¯s manor.


    ¡®Is it because¡­ they¡¯re just very poor?¡¯


    The other disciples seemed quite angry too. There were a lot of disciples in Fengyun clan. But, there were only two Divine-Spirit Fruit trees. So, not every disciple could get a chance to eat the Divine Spirit Fruit.


    The Divine-Spirit Fruit would lose its significance if it was being shared by a lot of people. So, they chose to give it to a certain group of disciples only.


    Therefore, they were angry when they saw how Qing Ling had reacted.


    However, Qing Ling was the manor lady¡¯s servant. They did not dare to do anything to her.


    ¡°Senior Mo¡­¡± One of the women pulled at Mo Feifei¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it? She has only just wasted one piece of fruit. She won¡¯t do that again in the future. She¡¯s with the manor lady. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s with the manor lady?¡± Mo Feifei seemed quite arrogant. ¡°I can say that not one disciple in Fengyun clan is as talented as I am. Zheng Chuchu was there to compete with me before. But, now that Zheng Chuhu is gone, I believe that the manor lady will be more than willing to stand by my side.¡±


    In fact, one of them was a talented disciple in Fengyun clan.


    While the other one was only a servant.


    Everyone knew very well which side to choose.


    The servant was a True Warrior and she would surely be identified as a genius if she was placed in the secular world. But, she was now at Fengyun Manor.


    Mo Feifei had made a breakthrough to Advanced True Warrior when she was at Qing Ling¡¯s age.


    Everyone knew that one could easily make a breakthrough before True Warrior tier. But, one needed a few years to make a breakthrough when they had reached True Warrior tier.


    But, Mo Feifei only used two years to make a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier.


    Many would invite Mo Feifei to become their disciples even if she left Fengyun clan given that she had such huge talent.


    ¡®Manor Lady will surely know what is best for Fengyun Manor.¡¯


    ¡°You can say whatever you want. I¡¯ll return a Divine-Spirit Fruit to you tomorrow.¡±


    Qing Ling did not want to create trouble in Fengyun Manor for the princess¡¯s sake.


    She had no choice but to endure the accusations.


    ¡°Return one to me tomorrow? It¡¯s hilarious! Do you plan to steal a Divine-Spirit Fruit in the middle of the night? If not, how will you be able to return one to me tomorrow? I just don¡¯t understand why the manor lady keeps a person like you as her servant. If it was me, I would have traded you with someone else to prevent you from creating trouble for the manor lady!¡±


    Mo Feifei gestured and sand was swept up from the ground. She gathered the stones on the ground and they were swept up into the sky. Qing Ling¡¯s path was blocked.


    ¡°Senior Mo.¡±


    The others saw how Mo Feifei reacted. She was quite out of line. They had no choice but to try their best to stop her.


    ¡°Just forget about it. Don¡¯t talk anymore. She¡¯s with the manor lady. We need to respect the manor lady too.¡±


    Mo Feifei was the most arrogant and pompous disciple among all the other disciples. She had never treated the weak ones nicely simply because she was more talented.


    But, she was still a talented person. She was arrogant because of her talent. They did not dare to say much or argue with her.


    But now¡­


    That servant was the manor lady¡¯s servant.


    They did not care about which side the manor lady would take in the end. Mo Feifei¡¯s action would be regarded as disrespectful toward the manor lady. How would the manor lady be treated in Fengyun Manor in the future?


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± That lady continued speaking softly. ¡°She knows that she¡¯s wrong. Why don¡¯t we just forgive her? I will give away my Divine-Spirit Fruit this time. Let someone else have my Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Feifei shouted angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish anything that belongs to our Fengyun clan!¡±


    That woman was about to say something more. But, eventually, she did not say anything after realizing how angry Mo Feifei seemed.


    ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Qing Ling turned and looked at Mo Feifei, angrily.


    Mo Feifei smiled, sardonically. ¡°I want you to spit out the bite of fruit that you have eaten just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qing Ling¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re out of the line!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, I¡¯m more than willing to help you!¡±


    Mo Feifei advanced toward Qing Ling slowly.


    ¡°Senior Mo!¡±


    The other disciples were anxious now.


    But, Mo Feifei became angrier when the other disciples tried to stop her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never allow these people to disobey me just because of a servant! It¡¯s disrespectful to me! How can I endure that?¡¯


    Alas, the more they tried to stop her, the more she didn¡¯t want to let that lowly servant off.

 Chapter 730 - Qing Ling Is Being Bullied VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Mo Feifei came to stand in front of Qing Ling. All of a sudden, an angry voice was heard.


    A soft breeze blew by and Zheng Chuchu came to stand between Mo Feifei and Qing Ling.


    ¡°Mo Feifei, I never thought that you¡¯re so daring to bully the manor lady¡¯s servant.¡±


    Mo Feifei¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯ll side with the servant. Is it because you¡¯ve been staying outside for half a year and you think that you¡¯re just the same as the servant? Where has your pride gone as a genius?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with the manor lady!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Mo Feifei did not seem to care about that in the least.


    ¡®I¡¯m a genius. I have my pride and I¡¯ll never bow down to a servant.¡¯


    ¡°The manor lady is a person who places great emphasis on family ties and friendship. If you dare to do anything to Qing Ling, the manor lady will never forgive you! I¡¯m warning you now!¡± Zheng Chuchu said, expressionlessly.


    Mo Feifei sneered. ¡°I believe that the manor lady is not that kind of person. She¡¯s a leader in our Fengyun clan. She must put Fengyun clan before everything else. If she¡¯s like the other forces and acts selfishly, she won¡¯t be able to stay here for long. But, the manor lady is an intelligent and strong person. She¡¯ll never give me up for just a servant¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡®Moreover, she¡¯s just a servant and she¡¯s not the manor lady¡¯s friend or relative. If I did anything to a servant, surely the manor lady will not say anything¡­¡¯


    Zheng Chuchu smiled coldly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow you to do that?¡±


    Mo Feifei grew cold and seemed indifferent. ¡°Zheng Chuchu, are you sure you want to become my enemy just because of a servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Zheng Chuchu, we drew a tie when we fought with each other before. Do you still think that you¡¯ll be able to fight with me now?¡± Mo Feifei narrowed her eyes and advanced toward Zheng Chuchu slowly.


    She was an Intermediate Spirit Warrior. She was immersed in her own spiritual force. She released her power and it was so powerful that the entire sky was filled with the strong force.


    ***


    Not far away, Feng Ruqing stopped walking. She looked in the direction where the force came from. She seemed cold and serious.


    ¡°Did somebody come and create trouble here in Fengyun Manor?¡±


    Liu Li was stunned. She followed close behind Feng Ruqing. She seemed rather hesitant. ¡°Princess, I know the way. Lady Chuchu showed me before. That place¡­ seems to be the manor that belongs to the disciples of Fengyun clan.¡±


    ¡°Liu Li, let¡¯s go and find out what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had a soft smile on her face but that smile was rather cold.


    ¡®Nobody is allowed to create trouble here in Fengyun Manor!¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Zheng Chuchu, do you see that now? I made a breakthrough before you.¡± Mo Feifei sneered at Zheng Chuchu arrogantly. ¡°Do you still think that you can protect that servant?¡±


    Zheng Chuchu clenched her fists tightly. ¡°No disciples can fight among themselves in Fengyun clan. Have you forgotten about that? I don¡¯t want to disobey the rules in our manor. Don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m unable to hold back anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of me. Why give me such a lame excuse? Moreover, I¡¯m not wrong here. I¡¯m just protecting Fengyun Manor and guarding its interest.¡± Mo Feifei smiled, coldly.


    ¡°Mo Feifei, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    The servants who followed closely behind Zheng Chuchu were infuriated.


    ¡°If you dare to make an attack, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mo Feifei smirked. She looked at the people in front of her condescendingly. ¡°I, Mo Feifei, have never known what regret tastes like. All of you treat yourselves like humble servants after you¡¯ve left the manor for quite some time. You don¡¯t know that every disciple in Fengyun Manor cultivates diligently. Soon enough, your status here in Fengyun clan will surely be replaced by them.¡±

 Chapter 731 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There were a lot of people in Fengyun clan. If one was not hardworking, they might soon be replaced by someone else.


    Zheng Chuchu was the one who had wasted half a year.


    There were many changes in Fengyun clan within half a year.


    Those changes were rather unexpected to Zheng Chuchu.


    Zheng Chuchu was tolerant toward Mo Feifei because she did not want to disobey Fengyun Clan¡¯s rules. But, her tolerance was received with cold harshness.


    ¡®Even a humble person has a temper!¡¯


    However, Zheng Chuchu soon stopped feeling angry when she saw a young girl walking toward them. She was delighted.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Mo Feifei seemed to have forgotten about Feng Ruqing. She seemed not to care in the slightest a bit as she smiled coldly. ¡°This servant came to our Fengyun Manor and stole a spirit herb. She was caught red-handed. Young Lady, please teach her a lesson.¡±


    Feng Ruqing ignored Mo Feifei. She scanned the crowd coldly. Soon, she walked toward Qing Ling.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    At first, Feng Ruqing did not trust Qing Ling because Qing Ling was placed at her side under Liu Rong¡¯s command. Feng Ruqing did not trust her like how she trusted Liu Li.


    She always asked Liu Li to keep an eye on Qing Ling when she was away from the princess¡¯s manor.


    Later, Feng Ruqing realized that Qing Ling had nothing to do with Liu Rong. Qing Ling was only shy and timid. She was naive and innocent and that was why Liu Rong placed her at Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    The other palace maids would voice their opinions in front of Feng Ruqing. But, Qing Ling was the one who had always obeyed every order without any objection.


    Even though Qing Ling was timid, she still rushed to protect Liu Yun Kingdom the other day when they were at war.


    That was the moment when Feng Ruqing accepted Qing Ling wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Qing Ling appeared to be wronged by others. She seemed pitiful. ¡°I did not know that the Divine-Spirit Fruit belongs to them. I thought that I could have that. Princess, I really did not mean to do that¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing could picture the rest of the story. She frowned slightly. ¡°Did you eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡±


    Qing Ling nodded her head. ¡°I did not know that they¡¯re that poor. If I had known that I would never have touched their Divine-Spirit Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head slowly. Her eyes fell on Mo Feifei. ¡°Where did that Divine-Spirit Fruit tree come from?¡±


    Mo Feifei saw that Feng Ruqing was unhappy. She glanced sideways at Qing Ling smugly. She held up a bright smile when she turned to look at Feng Ruqing. She replied, respectfully, ¡°Manor Lady, it¡¯s brought back by the manor master the other day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you do know that it¡¯s brought back by my mother. I thought that you¡¯re the one who planted that tree!¡± Feng Ruqing was expressionless. She seemed cold and distant.


    Mo Feifei was stunned. She was hesitant for a short while. Then, she spoke again, ¡°But, the Divine-Spirit Fruit belongs to the disciples of our clan. Now, it¡¯s being eaten by that servant¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed out loud all of a sudden.


    Her laughter was frightening.


    ¡°All of the things in Fengyun Manor belong to my mother. My mother is the one who provides them. Naturally, they belong to me too. So, I just want to see who dares to bully my servant again! Even if she wants to eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit or tear down the entire Divine-Spirit Fruit Tree, she is allowed to!¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, the young girl displayed her ferocity and fury. The sky darkened just a bit too.

 Chapter 732 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The powerful force engulfed the entire manor. It was a frightening feeling.


    ¡®Dark¡­ Warrior?


    ¡®Manor Lady is a Dark Warrior!


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they mention that she¡¯s just an Intermediate Spirit Warrior? When did she become a Dark Warrior?¡¯


    Mo Feifei paled. She was no longer smug and arrogant. There was cold sweat on her forehead. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Manor Lady, I¡­ I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s best for Fengyun clan. Those Divine-Spirit Fruits belong to the most talented disciples of our clan. She¡¯s just a servant and she¡¯s only a True Warrior. It seems¡­ to be a waste¡­¡±


    Mo Feifei still held onto her opinion up until that moment.


    Mo Feifei seemed to be implying that what she did was for Fengyun clan and the manor lady should not be unfair at a moment like that.


    But, Mo Feifei was unaware that the others were uneasy after listening to what she had said. Zheng Chuchu and the others were shocked.


    ¡®Is it a waste to allow Qing Ling to have the Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡¯


    They could have not only the Divine-Spirit Fruit but also the precious spirit wine on a daily basis when they were at the princess¡¯s manor.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Mo Feifei slowly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Mo Feifei gritted her teeth. ¡°My name is Mo Feifei.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Lei Yun has just spoken about you to me¡­¡±


    What Feng Ruqing said calmed Mo Feifei. She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Elder Lei Yun has always adored talented people. He must have said something good about me in front of the young lady.


    ¡®Then, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡¯


    But, the young girl spoke again before Mo Feifei could let down her guard.


    ¡°He told me that you¡¯re a pompous and arrogant person. You¡¯re nothing like Chuchu who is so gentle. I thought that pride is not a bad thing for someone to have. Everyone in this world has their own pride. But, pride does not mean that you can be rude and unreasonable. People like you shouldn¡¯t be at our Fengyun Manor!¡±


    Mo Feifei¡¯s face paled. She raised her head and looked at Feng Ruqing, shocked.Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of that? Why is the young lady kick me out of the manor just because of a servant?


    ¡®I¡¯m a talented person and everyone will surely welcome me with open hands wherever I go. If I¡¯m dissatisfied with Fengyun Manor, I¡¯ll leave on my own will. I¡¯ll never allow them to kick me out just like that!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. ¡°This servant seems to be around eighteen years old. A True Warrior who is eighteen years old is considered a genius in the secular world. But, do you know what kind of warrior I was when I was eighteen years old? I was already a Lower Spirit Warrior when I was eighteen years old!¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s kicking me out of Fengyun Manor just because of an ordinary person!


    ¡®She¡¯s behaving in such a way that will surely endanger Fengyun clan. Fengyun clan might be ruined at last!¡¯


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Zheng Chuchu was infuriated. She scolded Mo Feifei angrily, ¡°Mo Feifei, who has allowed you to talk to the manor lady like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. The manor lady is kicking me out even though I¡¯m the one who¡¯s always doing what¡¯s best for our clan. Why should I be quiet about that?¡± Mo Feifei was outrageous. ¡°The manor lady had asked the talented people in our clan to be her servants. Thus, they have lost the chance to cultivate and consequently, lost their prospect to become stronger.¡±


    Zheng Chuchu became angrier now. She wanted to stop Mo Feifei from speaking anymore but Feng Ruqing raised her hand and stop Zheng Chuchu instead.


    ¡°Let her speak.¡±


    Mo Feifei smiled coldly. ¡°Manor Lady, you have just made a breakthrough to Spirit Warrior tier not long ago. But, you¡¯re a Beginner Dark Warrior now. It seems that Elder Lei Yun has allowed you to have all the spirit herbs in the store. I just don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re back in our clan. Do you realize that you¡¯re ruining the entire Fengyun Manor? It¡¯s your mother¡¯s effort all along. Don¡¯t you think that you shouldn¡¯t be taking everything only for yourself?¡±

 Chapter 733 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®How could have Feng Ruqing made a quick breakthrough if it was not for the spirit herbs in the storage?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡®But, not all of the spirit herbs in the storage belong to the manor master. Some of the spirit herbs were obtained by the disciples when they were out of the manor for cultivation.


    ¡®Those spirit herbs would be depleted soon!


    ¡®Does Elder Lei Yun ever think about the future of Fengyun Clan given that he¡¯s trying his very best to improve the manor lady¡¯s strength? Does he want to ruin Fengyun clan?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it would be much better if Tang Yu is the manor lady. At least, Tang Yu was not acting unfairly.¡¯


    ¡°Manor Lady, I have respected you in the beginning¡­¡± Mo Feifei lowered her eyes but her anger was clearly seen. She shook her head disappointedly.


    Feng Ruqing was still looking down at Mo Feifei, expressionlessly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Mo Feifei pursed her lips tightly. She stared at Feng Ruqing unwillingly.


    ¡®Anyway¡­ the Iron-Blooded Gate has invited me to join them. I¡¯ll have someplace else to go even if I leave Fengyun Manor.¡¯


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re done¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing quickly raised her leg and kicked Mo Feifei out of the manor.


    Mo Feifei was so shocked that her face was distorted.


    The other disciples were so frightened that they did not dare to say a word.


    Senior Mo was, in fact, a conceited person. She thought that she was the only genius and that no one could compete with her. If ever anyone surpassed her in cultivation, she would think that their strength must have been improved by spirit herbs and not through their own efforts.


    Mo Feifei still looked down on them even if they came from the three main forces.


    She always believed that the people from the three forces were only born to a better family than her. They had a good family background. What was worse was that the three forces had never recruited any outsiders and no one outside of their family circles could become one of them.


    So, Mo Feifei had always claimed that no one could be compared to her in terms of talent. She was just unlucky that she was born into an ordinary family in the reclusive world. If she were born into one of the families in the three forces, she would have been unbeatable in the entire world.


    ¡®Even Zheng Chuchu¡­¡¯


    She treated Zheng Chuchu as her rival but she had never thought that Zheng Chuchu could beat her in a fight.


    She just assumed that Zheng Chuchu was favored by the elders and they must have given Zheng Chuchu quite a number of spirit herbs to improve Zheng Chuchu¡¯s strength. If not, no one could beat her in this world.


    Hence, some disciples were displeased with her. They would not have been tolerant of her if she was not powerful.


    Fifth Elder saw the scene when he had just reached the manor. He was terrified. He stared at Mo Feifei who was lying on the ground angrily. Then, he rushed toward Feng Ruqing immediately.


    ¡°Manor Lady, please calm down. What happened? Did Mo Feifei annoy you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Fifth Elder, calmly. ¡°Who recruited that girl?¡±


    Fifth Elder was anxious now. His voice was soft. ¡°I¡­ I did¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused before continuing, ¡°Why did my mother elect you as an elder? There¡¯s something wrong with your foresight.¡±


    Fifth Elder was so frightened that he almost collapsed there and then. He trembled ceaselessly.


    ¡°Mo Feifei¡­ what did she do?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled a little. ¡°She questioned me just now. She asked me whether I had consumed all of the spirit herbs in Fengyun Manor¡¯s storage. She has even claimed that I¡¯ve wronged my mother.¡±


    Fifth Elder¡¯s face paled. He turned to Mo Feifei and glared at her, angrily.

 Chapter 734 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Mo Feifei, how dare you! This Fengyun Manor belongs to the manor lady. Even if the manor lady consumes all of the spirit herbs, it is her right. It¡¯s our duty to always be respectful toward the manor lady. What right have you to interrogate the manor lady?¡±


    Although some of the spirit herbs were provided by the disciples most of the spirit herbs were collected from the mountain of herbs. The other high-grade spirit herbs were collected by the manor master.


    ¡®The manor lady is the heir of Fengyun clan. What if she eats all of the spirit herbs? How could Mo Feifei interrogate the manor lady?¡¯


    Mo Feifei vomited a mouthful of blood. She stood up, staggering a few steps. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°If the manor lady did not finish up all the spirit herbs, how could she become a Dark Warrior in so short a time?¡±


    Fifth Elder looked at Mo Feifei with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Young Lady is right. I was blind before. How could I recruit such a retarded person? I told you that all of the spirit herbs in Fengyun Manor belong to the young lady. Even if she has eaten all of them, you don¡¯t have any right to question her! Moreover, the young lady has reunited with the manor master only half a year ago. She was only a beginner nineteen months ago.¡±


    All of the people in Fengyun clan knew about Feng Ruqing¡¯s past before she even came to Fengyun Manor.


    She was just an obese person who could not cultivate. She was even abandoned by her husband.


    She became strong and powerful in less than two years.


    They did not know how she did that but her strong and powerful will were stamped hard in their hearts.


    Ironically, Mo Feifei had blurted such nonsense.


    Mo Feifei trembled when she thought of that. Her lips trembled slightly and she turned to look at Feng Ruqing gingerly.


    ¡®If Feng Ruqing could make a breakthrough to Dark Warrior tier in half a year because of Fengyun Manor, then what about her previous cultivation and breakthrough?


    ¡®Feng Ruqing had nothing to do with Fengyun Manor before¡­


    ¡®She was just a girl who¡¯s born in the secular world. How could she make a breakthrough so fast there?¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Mo Feifei bit her trembling lip. She aimed her subsequent utterance at Qing Ling. ¡°That servant stole and ate our Divine-Spirit Fruit. I did this for the sake of Fengyun Manor. I did not realize that the manor lady would act such unfairly. She did not know that I¡¯m doing this for the¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing attacked again.


    She kicked Mo Feifei and stared coldly at her who was now thrown out again.


    Mo Feifei fell down and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. She raised her head and saw the cold stare from Feng Ruqing. She trembled because of the coldness and harshness that she felt.


    ¡°It belongs to my mother. I can give it to whoever I want! When did my mother¡¯s Divine-Spirit Fruit Tree become yours?¡±


    Mo Feifei was trembling harder now. ¡°She¡¯s too weak and isn¡¯t it a waste to let her have the Divine-Spirit Fruit?¡±


    ¡®A waste?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing laughed softly.


    Then, she turned and said to the two servants behind her, ¡°Qing Ling, Liu Li, go and pick all of the Divine-Spirit Fruits from the trees. I like to give my things to the women I adore. Who dares to oppose to that?¡±


    Her foot was still on Mo Feifei¡¯s chest. She did not allow Mo Feifei to stand up.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± the two servants replied.


    Qing Ling burst into laughter. She soon rushed toward the tree and climbed up the tree swiftly. Soon, all of the Divine-Spirit Fruits were collected.


    She did not have all of the Divine-Spirit Fruits but she shared it with Liu Li, Zheng Chuchu, and the others.


    They ate all of the Divine-Spirit Fruit in front of Mo Feifei.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Liu Li bit into the fruit once and paused. ¡°This Divine-Spirit Fruit is not so tasty.¡±

 Chapter 735 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mo Feifei almost vomited blood again out of frustration.


    Her eyes were swollen as she stared at the two servants.


    ¡®We have saved those Divine-Spirit Fruits and now the fruits are ruined by the servants!


    ¡®That servant in green clothes even claims that the Divine-Spirit Fruits are not delicious!¡¯


    ¡°Liu Li, just bear with it.¡± Qing Ling had another mouthful of it. ¡°How can this be compared to the ones we have at the princess¡¯s manor? It¡¯s fine that we can have this now to quench our thirst. In fact, we have only two of these every day. The snow wolf can have three of these now. We need to cultivate harder so that we can have more of these!¡±


    Mo Feifei almost burst into laughter again if Feng Ruqing was not stepping on her chest.


    ¡®Just look at that! How can these two servants be so smug? They said that they have Divine-Spirit Fruits every day.


    ¡®Moreover, all of the Divine-Spirit Fruits taste just the same. How could there be any difference?


    ¡®It¡¯s nonsense!¡¯


    ¡°Elder!¡± Mo Feifei gritted her teeth as she turned to look at Fifth Elder. ¡°Did you see that? The manor lady is ruining precious things since she came here.¡±


    Fifth Elder appeared helpless now. It seemed like it was the first time he had ever met Mo Feifei.


    Mo Feifei sneered. ¡®Fengyun clan would be ruined if they continued such reckless acts!¡¯


    Qing Ling swallowed another Divine-Spirit Fruit. All of a sudden, she saw another disciple who was staring at her longingly.


    Qing Ling remembered that the disciple had helped her to stop Mo Feifei.


    Although the disciple did not manage to stop Mo Feifei, what she did was righteous. So, Qing Ling did not forget about the disciple¡¯s kind act.


    She sighed softly. She had always created trouble wherever she went before when the princess was still reckless.


    Later¡­


    The princess changed and she did not act recklessly anymore.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    The disciple was shocked and her eyes soon turned red. She almost burst into tears.


    She thought that she would be unable to have Divine-Spirit Fruit this time. Now, she got the chance.


    She did not eat the fruit immediately but keep it for later.


    She planned to have the fruit when she was tired from cultivating.


    ¡°Qing Ling.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. She scolded Qing Ling.


    Qing Ling was shocked. She thought that the princess was angry because of what she did. She soon came to stand beside Feng Ruqing guiltily. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°You were bullied just now. Why didn¡¯t you do something about it? Even if you could not beat her, you could argue with her. Who asked you to bear it patiently?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Ling realized that Feng Ruqing was infuriated. She lowered her head. ¡°Princess doesn¡¯t like us to create trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you who started it just now. Someone else was bullying you!¡± Feng Ruqing turned around calmly and looked at Qing Ling. ¡°I don¡¯t like to keep cowards by my side. Do you understand that? If anyone bullies you again and you still do the same, I¡¯ll send you back to the princess¡¯s manor!¡±


    ¡®Fengyun Manor is my territory. Even if Qing Ling could not beat the bully, she could ask for help from Zheng Chuchu or the others.


    ¡®But, she has bore it all patiently.


    ¡®Where did the previous Qing Ling go? She had always acted recklessly before.


    ¡®When did she become like this?¡¯


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Qing Ling was anxious now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the princess¡¯s manor. I just want to be stronger with you. I¡¯ll never allow anyone to bully me again. I¡¯ll argue with them fiercely if they dare to bully me again!¡±

 Chapter 736 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing felt better now. ¡°Remember, you need to argue with them even if you cannot defeat them. If you¡¯re unable to do that, ask somebody to help you. If calling for someone¡¯s help doesn¡¯t work, ask a whole group of them.¡±


    ¡°I understand now¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll give you a chance now.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled coldly. She turned to look at Qing Ling. ¡°Go and beat her up! Hard! Go and avenge yourself. Give her what she gave you just now!¡±


    Mo Feifei was shocked. She struggled as she tried to get up from the ground. But, she was not allowed to do so because Feng Ruqing had her foot down, hard, on her chest.


    Qing Ling walked toward Mo Feifei and slapped Mo Feifei hard on the face.


    Her slap was harsh, causing blood to ooze out of Mo Feifei¡¯s mouth.


    That was not the end of it¡­


    Qing Ling continued to slap Mo Feifei until she had no more strength left.


    Mo Feifei breathed a sigh of relief in her heart when she saw that Qing Ling was out of breath from exhaustion.


    ¡®No matter what, the punishment has finally come to an end¡­¡¯


    But, Feng Ruqing took out a Divine-Spirit Fruit and gave it to Qing Ling just as Mo Feifei was starting to feel relieved.


    ¡°Continue! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Qing Ling took the Divine-Spirit Fruit happily. She bit into it and her mouth was soon filled with a taste of great sweetness. It was so juicy and delicious compared to the other fruits that she had eaten just now and it was an unforgettable taste.


    All of the others were stunned.


    They stared at the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Qing Ling¡¯s hand. It had a mouth-watering fragrance.


    They had had Divine-Spirit Fruits for so many years and they were quite familiar with its taste and scent.


    But, the fruit in Qing Ling¡¯s hand was clearly much more delicious. Its scent was quite pleasant too. Everyone was entranced.


    ¡°What she said is the truth¡­¡± The disciple who had received a Divine-Spirit Fruit from Qing Ling sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s true that she can have those every day. Moreover, I can feel that the spiritual qi of her Divine-Spirit Fruit is stronger than the ones in Fengyun Manor.¡±


    ¡®The manor lady seems unbothered by that and Qing Ling has even casually taken the Divine-Spirit Fruit from the manor lady¡¯s hand. It is not a big deal to them. They are used to it.


    ¡®Thus, they are used to having those Divine-Spirit Fruits.


    ¡®Ironically, what has Mo Feifei said just now?


    ¡®That Qing Ling had stolen the Divine-Spirit Fruit? That it is a waste to let her have the fruit?


    ¡®We might really have misunderstood her if Qing Ling was not the manor lady¡¯s servant.


    ¡®Luckily, we did not harm the manor lady¡¯s servant as Mo Feifei did. We¡¯re not as unreasonable as her.


    ¡®She¡¯s still the manor lady¡¯s servant no matter how weak she is. We have no right to harm her.¡¯


    Mo Feifei was stunned.


    She was cold. She pursed her lips tightly when she saw that Qing Ling was approaching her again.


    Her mouth was filled with blood and it tasted metallic.


    ¡®What¡¯s worse is that no disciple from our clan is begging for mercy for me!


    ¡®We¡¯ve been together for so many years!¡¯


    What happened next was Mo Feifei¡¯s worst nightmare.


    Feng Ruqiang gave Qing Ling a Divine-Spirit Fruit whenever she felt tired or her hand hurt from all those slaps.


    She continued punishing her when she regained her strength.


    After a long time, Qing Ling stopped slapping Mo Feifei as her hand started to feel numb. Mo Feifei¡¯s face was swollen and her face was no longer recognizable.


    Qing Ling had eaten numerous Divine-Spirit Fruits. The other disciples got used to it after some time. They were not that surprised by it anymore.

 Chapter 737 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Fifth Elder, Lei Yun is out to run some errands. Luckily you¡¯re here today as you can help me to expel some of the disciples. Then, I¡¯ll let the other elders recommend some new disciples to me since I can¡¯t trust your taste in choosing people.¡±


    At first, the fifth elder respectfully paid attention to Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, but the corners of his lips slowly drooped.


    He felt a tinge of sadness inside.


    The manor lady did not have any faith in him.


    It was not his fault either. While all the others were busy cultivating, he was the only one who had to deal with all the duties throughout the years. How could he pay so much attention to these disciples while his hands were full? What could he have done then? He felt despaired too!


    ¡°Manor Lady¡­ ¡± Mo Feifei chuckled coldly. Her words were still comprehensible even those she spoke with a lisp. ¡°I¡¯m a genius but you¡¯ve given up on me and chosen a little servant instead. You¡¯ll regret it! Fengyun Manor will regret it, too!¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and looked at Mo Feifei coldly. ¡°Just now, Great Elder has mentioned that I¡¯ve broken through to Dark Warrior tier in nineteen months while my servant¡­ she has broken through to True Warrior tier within fifteen months¡­


    ¡°What makes you think you are capable of fighting against my woman?


    ¡®What makes her think that no one is better than her?


    ¡®Where did she get that arrogance from?¡¯


    Mo Feifei was surprised as she turned her head around stiffly and looked at Qing Ling. She suddenly felt a chill.


    ¡®Fifteen months?


    ¡®How can that be¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing unusual if Feng Ruqing had started her cultivation nineteen months ago since she was too fat and her tendons and vessels were clogged with fat. Fat people do not even have the strength to stand. However, as for this servant¡­ telling me that she had never cultivated before? And that she has just started her cultivation a year ago?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s totally impossible!¡¯


    ¡°Genius?¡± Feng Ruqing continued to grin. ¡°To me, there¡¯s no such thing as genius or idiots, as long as someone is willing to put in the effort, I am capable of turning that person into a genius even if the person is not talented enough! Genius? So what?¡±


    Other forces emphasized a person¡¯s talent.


    However, she had an endless supply of spirit herbs and also spirit herb dishes.


    If you are willing to shed tears and put in all your effort¡ª


    You will be a genius in the future!


    ¡°Anyway, you remind me of something.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, help me check how many spirit herbs has she consumed in my Fengyun Manor throughout the years, and I want her to spit it out back to me. Demote her ability back to her previous state if she fails to spit it out!¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°So you claim yourself as a genius and look down on the people who have taken more spirit herbs than you, yet you never realize that there are people who are more talented than you in the secular world. Lacking an environment to cultivate is the only trouble they are facing, and also, they don¡¯t have the opportunity to take spirit herbs. What have you got to be so proud of?


    She assumed that others¡¯ current success was gained from relying on the spirit herbs.


    Indeed, spirit herbs were good for enhancing one¡¯s ability as nobody would turn spirit herbs away.


    However, she was also one of the cultivators who had taken spirit herbs to reach her current capability. What rights did she have to look down on other people?


    Mo Feifei panicked. That punishment was more terrible to bear compared to the slaps she had borne just now.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll regret treating me like this! So what if I have taken spirit herbs before? My talent does really exist here, otherwise, all the spirit herbs would be useless if I was not talented enough! Even if I¡¯m demoted, there will still be many other forces that want to recruit me.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Feng Ruqing said, calmly. ¡°You remind me of something again. Fifth Elder, announce my order: Whoever dares to accept her, Fengyun Manor will attack their city!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 738 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Feng Ruqing¡­ really wanted to force her out?


    ¡°Are you not afraid of offending other forces?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just about to expand and strengthen my Fengyun Manor. If they dare to go against me, I don¡¯t mind to take all of them down too.¡±


    She had already offended the three great forces too. Who else would she be afraid of?


    ¡°Mo Feifei, do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Feng Ruqing stared at Mo Feifei coldly,


    ¡°Because, I¡¯ll shatter all of your arrogance, and make no one in the world dare to recruit you. I¡¯ll let you experience despair, agony, and nightmares! I¡¯ll let everyone understand that I¡¯m the one who is in charge of everything in Fengyun Manor. This is the consequence that anyone who bullies my woman within my domain must bear!¡±


    Despair dawned on Mo Feifei¡¯s face even though her face was already swollen like a pig head.


    ¡°Chuchu.¡±


    Feng Ruqing calmly turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯ll settle for the rest of this issue. Also, bring those disciples to my manor later. I don¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t have a talented disciple with me, but my disciple has to be obedient and sensible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manor Lady,¡± Zheng Chuchu replied, respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing left along with two little servants without saying anything more.


    Zheng Chuchu approached Mo Feifei after Feng Ruqing¡¯s shadow faded away.


    She shook her head and sighed. ¡°Manor Lady is the authority in Fengyun Manor. You reap what you sow today! Manor Lady is a person who always stands on the weak¡¯s side, you¡¯ll be doomed if you ever provoked her.¡±


    Mo Feifei sneered and did not respond to Zheng Chuchu.


    Zheng Chuchu looked at Mo Feifei hard. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you know how foolish you are to be a self-righteous person!¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Zheng Chuchu was surrounded by a layer of a mighty force. That force was strong enough to make Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her eyes widened all of a sudden.


    Advanced¡­ Spirit Warrior tier?


    When did Zheng Chuchu¡­ breakthrough to Advanced Spirit Warrior tier?


    No!


    She refused to accept the truth. That must not be true!


    The crowd behind Zheng Chuchu came in front of her.


    The power that they emanated completely shocked Mo Feifei too.


    Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier¡­


    These fellows¡­ all of them had broken through to Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier!


    How?


    Six months ago, Mo Feifei had already reached her bottleneck, just like the situation Zheng Chuchu was facing. Still, she managed to overcome it and breakthrough it after six months.


    However, she was told that those people who could never be her match had all broken through to Intermediate Spirit Warrior tier now?


    ¡°Do you still remember something Master Lei Yun has said before? He said that he would give us a chance to make a choice. If we made the right choice¡­ our future will be bright from then. However, if we made the wrong choice, we can only box ourselves in and stuck for the rest of our life. Luckily, we¡¯ve made the right choice.¡±


    A smile spread over Zheng Chuchu¡¯s face. ¡°Moreover, Manor Lady is such a gentle and caring person. If we follow her, we will live without any regret for the rest of our life!¡±


    Mo Feifei¡¯s heart suddenly grew cold.


    Even though she was slapped so many times, got expelled from Fengyun Manor, and also got boycotted by Feng Ruqing¡ª


    She had never felt this way before.


    She finally knew what regret felt like at that very moment.


    She clenched both of her fists tightly, feeling a sense of unfairness and jealousy.


    If only she had known this earlier, she would definitely have been in Zheng Chuchu¡¯s place and be on Feng Ruqing¡¯s side¡­


    But why did Master Lei Yun mention nothing about that? If he had been clear on that, would she ever have made such a terrible choice?


    Hatred!


    Full of hatred!


    Mo Feifei also knew that no matter how regretful she was, her whole life was doomed¡­

 Chapter 739 - To Me, Even Worthless People Can Become Geniuses IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Chuchu¡­¡± Mo Feifei was trying so hard to get up as regretful tears stream down her face. ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistakes, and I¡¯m really sorry. Please intercede with Feng Ruqing for me, I beg you¡­¡±


    Her hand got shook off just as she wanted to grab Zheng Chuchu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before, but you refused to take my advice. You have no one to blame but yourself.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you make it clear, why? ¡°Mo Feifei¡¯s crimson eyes widened as she breathed hard.


    Zheng Chuchu shook her head disappointedly. ¡°It¡¯s because I would never have expected you to make such a stupid mistake. Besides, you¡¯re always talking behind the back of the three great forces, and you think that no disciples from the three great forces are more talented than you. Do you know what harm you would bring to Fengyun Manor every time you speak like that?


    ¡°Therefore, you¡¯re not fit to stay here¡ª¡±


    Mo Feifei collapsed again after Zheng Chuchu finished speaking. Her eyes were filled with deep pain and she could barely say a word¡ª


    ***


    Somewhere far away from Fengyun Manor beyond the borders of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    A young girl was rubbing her cold arms as her eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve reached Liu Yun Kingdom after walking for quite a while¡­¡±


    After she had succeeded in dumping Gu Yiyi and staying within Liu Yun Kingdom for several days, finally, she met Nan Xian.


    However, in the end, Nan Xian threw her away before she could even approach him.


    After that, she was thrown to the Southern Ocean and coincidentally, she bumped into a white phoenix¡ª


    Unfortunately, the white phoenix was also asking for information about Liu Yun Kingdom at the same time.¡±


    She pointed in the opposite direction to the white phoenix since she had nowhere to vent her anger and planned to head over to Liu Yun Kingdom after doing so.


    However¡­


    The white phoenix appeared again as she was about to enter Liu Yun Kingdom!


    It seemed to have lost its way and bumped into her again.


    The phoenix knew that she had pointed the wrong direction to it deliberately, so it swept her up and flew around the sky for a bit. Soon, she was flown to Northern Wilderness along with the white phoenix and got thrown down from the sky into the wild.


    That fall would have already killed her if she was not strong enough.


    Luckily¡­


    She could finally reach Liu Yun Kingdom this time!


    Previously, Nan Xian was being cruel to her as he must have thought she was someone who was up to no good. If she let Nan Xian know of her feelings, he would definitely be aware that she was not a bad person!


    An Cui took a deep breath as she looked at the three big words, ¡®Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯ that was located not far away.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still a member of Tian Shen Manor. Who would dare to not show me some respect besides him? He¡¯s the only one that treats me this way. Oh, speaking of which, there¡¯s still that phoenix! I¡¯ll peel the phoenix¡¯s skin off if I ever see it next time! It has inconvenienced me from getting here!¡±


    An old voice surrounded An Cui as soon as she finished her mumbling.


    ¡°Tian Shen Manor? You¡¯re from¡­ Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    An Cui turned her head in shock. Then, she saw a person dressed in a black robe appearing in front of her.


    The old man¡¯s face was hard to be seen clearly as his whole figure was covered in the black robe.


    However, the vibes he emanated was overwhelming enough to force An Cui to take several steps backward. An Cui¡¯s eyes looked vigilant.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It would be easy if you are from Tian Shen Manor since I¡¯m here to look for the people from Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Suddenly, the old man had flown in front of her. An Cui shrieked in terror.


    The old man grabbed onto her sleeves as soon as she started to scream. He raised her up and violently threw her onto the floor.

 Chapter 740 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    An Cui fell to the ground in shock. She was pale and lifted her head dazedly as her messy hair had covered her eyes.


    It was obvious that she did not know what had happened.


    Bang!


    The old man swung his palm and slapped An Cui until her whole face was red and swollen. She came back to her sense from the shock as her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Do you know who I am? My uncle is Tian Shen Manor¡¯s master!¡±


    The old man paused as soon as he heard that. He tried to control his shaking palm as he looked at her expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you just now, I want to look for someone from Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± An Cui took several steps backward and gritted her teeth. ¡°So what do you want? How has Tian Shen Manor offended you? Why do you treat me in such a way?¡±


    The black-robed old man slowly approached An Cui and sneered. ¡°Not a big deal, just tell me where Tian Shen Manor is.¡±


    An Cui was speechless.


    This old thing was being harsh to her, but all he wanted to know was Tian Shen Manor¡¯s location?


    He should have said it earlier, so she would not be in such agony then!


    ¡°Tian Shen¡­¡±


    An Cui swallowed her saliva and tasted something metallic in her mouth.


    Before she could finish her words, the black-robed old man dragged her up upright and smashed her onto the ground again.


    Her head hit a tree trunk nearby, and she nearly fainted as the impact was high.


    ¡°It seems that the people of Tian Shen Manor are filled with lofty and unyielding spirits, who still refused to tell me anything even when they¡¯re dying. I¡¯ll do as you wish if that¡¯s what you want.¡± The black-robed old man¡¯s voice was filled with coldness, ruthlessness, and a hint of murderous intention.


    An Cui almost cried as she felt so wronged.


    When did she mention that she was reluctant to tell him?


    What was so important about the lofty and unyielding spirits? What was the use of lofty and unyielding spirits when one was about to die?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± An Cui immediately blurted as soon as the old man raised his hand again, she was so afraid he would beat her again. ¡°There¡¯s an island at the Southern Ocean, and on the island, there¡¯s a jungle. Then, there¡¯s a tactical formation within the jungle. Once you break the tactical formation, you will be able to enter Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    However, some people were guarding Tian Shen Manor. It would be impossible for someone to enter the manor if one did not have Tian Shen Manor¡¯s token.


    Moreover, it would definitely provoke all the forces around Tian Shen Manor to kill the person if such a person was able to find the way to Tian Shen Manor without the token.¡±


    That was the price he had to pay for interrogating her!


    Bang!


    The old man smacked the back of her head, making her sprawl on the ground.


    An Cui crawled up angrily as she spat the dirt from her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you where it is, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to teach you Tian Shen Manor a lesson¡­ Tsk, I am here to roast Tian Shen Manor. Hand the Tian Shen Manor¡¯s token to me immediately, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not aware that I need the token to enter Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    An Cui trembled angrily.


    This old man finally had spoken the truth!


    Simply wanting to know the location of Tian Shen Manor? Who would be so dumb to want to simply pay a visit to Tian Shen Manor in this mainland?


    He had hurt her simply because he knew that she was Gu Shi¡¯s niece and had also found a ridiculous excuse for doing so!


    Did he really think that she was that stupid to not be able to find out his true intentions?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    An Cui¡¯s eyes looked red. If she gave him the token, she would be unable to return to Tian Shen Manor.


    Unless she returned to Gu Yiyi¡¯s side again.


    If she did so, she did not have the excuse to approach Nan Xian on her own anymore¡­


    The black-robed old man was lazy to exchange nonsense with her as he approached An Cui in a cold and an overbearing manner.

 Chapter 741 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old man punched and kicked An Cui without giving her any chance to speak. With the continuous punching, An Cui¡¯s face and nose were beaten black and blue, and until she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Her voice was trembling as she was finally terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t you only want the token? I¡¯ll give it to you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    An Cui swiftly took out the token and threw it in front of the black-robed old man as soon as she finished speaking.


    However, the black-robed old man seemed to have not noticed it as his old ferocious fists continued landing on An Cui¡¯s body, just like a fierce wind.


    An Cui spat out a mouthful of fresh blood again. She cried hysterically, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the token, why do you still refuse to let go of me? Why?¡±


    What wrong had she done?


    Just because she was a member of Tian Shen Manor?


    If that old fellow really wanted to look for someone, he should go for stupid people like Gu Yiyi, why did he come for her?


    ¡°Oh.¡± The old man finally came back to his senses as he drew his fists back reluctantly. He kept the token and turned around calmly. ¡°A message to the people of Tian Shen Manor, do not show up anywhere else in the future, or else, I¡¯ll beat him or her up if I see one!¡±


    An Cui¡¯s body trembled slightly as she stared in the direction that the old man left. Her eyes were filled with deep grudges.


    She would make this damn scoundrel pay his price once she returned to Tian Shen Manor!


    ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to find out your identity by doing so?¡± An Cui sneered as she swung her hand, and then, a token showed up in her palm. ¡°You must pay they price if you dare to lay your hands on me!¡±


    She took that token from the old man¡¯s waist when he was unaware so that she could find out who exactly he was.


    However¡­


    An Cui froze as soon as she saw the three words on the token.


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect? He¡¯s from the Divine Herbs Sect?¡±


    The three great forces were in a seemingly peaceful state. However, they were, in fact, fighting each other all the while.


    The Divine Herbs Sect would actually commit such a dirty action by stabbing someone¡¯s back.


    She must inform her uncle and ask him to avenge her!


    In the meantime, An Cui could never see the black-robed old man¡¯s legs go limp and fell down sitting on the floor.Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    A breeze blew, bringing a chill. He did not know when he had broken out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve beaten the niece of Tian Shen Manor Master? She doesn¡¯t seem to know that I¡¯m from Fengyun Manor as the Divine Herbs Sect has been made a scapegoat for this. Fengyun Manor shall be able to cut itself from this¡­¡±


    He never expected he could be in such good luck as he immediately bumped into the niece of Tian Shen Manor Master.


    Before that, from his observation, he attacked her just because he thought she was not smart enough. However, his action was no different than stirring up the hornet¡¯s nest.


    ¡°Alas.¡±


    Lei Yun wiped away the tears on his forehead and smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can do. Manor Lady must enter Tian Shen Manor, so that was the least I could do to send her in¡­¡±


    Without another word, he tugged the brim of his hat again. He slowly crawled up from the ground, heading in the direction of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Yes, he was heading toward the Divine Herbs Sect but not returning back to Fengyun Manor.


    Also, just as An Cui came back to her senses, she secretly tailed him, her body covered in scars.


    She stopped after she tailed him for only a distance.


    That way only led to one place¡­


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect!¡±


    ¡®Surely, he¡¯s from the Divine Herbs Sect!¡¯


    An Cui glanced hatefully in the direction where Lei Yun had disappeared. She slowly turned around and stopped tailing him.


    If she got too close to the Divine Herbs Sect, she was afraid that the people of the Divine Herbs Sect would come out and beat her to death, or at least she would be crippled.

 Chapter 742 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses III

    ¡°Master.¡±


    Inside the forest, Qing Zhu popped its head out and twisted its neck to look at Nan Xian.


    ¡°This woman¡­ she seems to be the girl who wanted to pounce on you before.¡±


    Nan Xian stared, coldly, in the direction where An Cui had left, and then he glanced at the wide road that led to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°I remember, Tian Shen Manor¡¯s disciples¡­ there are quite a number of them outside¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu went rigid as it slowly lifted its head. It looked at Nan Xian blankly. ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Within the Northern Wilderness, there¡¯s a charming snake¡­ like you?¡± Nan Xian remained calm.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s body turned more rigid. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t like it, I really don¡¯t like any single bit of it!¡±


    ¡°Snake soup or you go seduce that charming snake.¡± Nan Xian glanced at Qing Zhu, calmly.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were wild with horror.


    That snake¡­ although it was a charming snake, it was not very good-looking as it only likes the snake, which was stunning in their look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the snake¡­¡±


    Just as it wanted to choose to be snake soup, it quickly took its words back as it saw the light that flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go and seduce the charming snake, however, I won¡¯t dedicate my body!¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Nan Xian shifted his calm eyes in the direction of the Divine Herbs Sect again. ¡°You¡¯ll make the charming snake go to the Divine Herbs Sect to cast a spell on them. Make those people attack the people of Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Qing Zhu remained in silence for quite a while before it started to speak again. ¡°Master, you are asking me to seduce charming snake just because you want the people of the Divine Herbs Sect to attack the people of Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    The corners of Nan Xian¡¯s lips lifted a little. ¡°Qing¡¯er wants to pin the blame on Tian Shen Manor, so they should be made a scapegoat for it!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qing Zhu protested weakly after it thought for a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to bring Her Highness to Tian Shen Manor if she wants to head over there? Since you¡¯re around, it¡¯s only burning daylight by doing so.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold eyes were gradually filled with gentleness. ¡°If that¡¯s what she wishes for, what¡¯s wrong for me to do nonsense with her?¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless. Ever since its master met the princess, Qing Zhu always had the feeling that¡­ its master was not the same master it had known before.


    When the princess was doing nonsense, he would be an ally or even clean up the mess for her.


    It really had never seen such a master before¡­


    Nan Xian did not stay as he slowly turned around.


    Qing Zhu felt tension in its heart. ¡°Master, are we going to the Northern Wilderness now? Won¡¯t you give me a chance to prepare? The charming snake is really too frightening, really¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Not only did it looked ugly, but it was powerful too.


    On top of that, it was no match with the charming snake.


    What should Qing Zhu do if it really got stuck with the charming snake?


    Had anybody felt sympathy for it before?


    However, Nan Xian did not give Qing Zhu a chance as they had vanished into thin air¡­


    ***


    In Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Not far away in a house.


    Mu Ling rubbed his temples as his head ached. His body was quite weak, and obviously, that was an indulge-in-sensual-pleasure-too-much look.


    ¡°Han Yi, how¡¯s that woman now?¡±


    The man who was half-kneeling in front of Mu Ling was the man who had previously poisoned Feng Ruqing. He started murmuring after he heard that sentence. ¡°That girl¡­ is still making trouble and refuses to leave. I¡¯ve promised her a lot of benefits, but she¡¯s still reluctant to leave and insists on following you.¡±


    Mu Ling seemed more annoyed now.


    He clenched his fists tightly as his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°It would have been fine if she has a pure and unstained body, I¡¯m not that unreasonable. Since I¡¯ve used her as an antidote, I¡¯ll definitely give her an explanation. However, she¡¯s stained, and if I take her into my house to be my concubine, what will happen to my reputation?

 Chapter 743 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Half a month ago, when Mu Ling looked for Suyi in Liu Yun Kingdom, he had never thought that Suyi¡ªthe lady who loved him wholeheartedly would spike his drink with an aphrodisiac.


    As soon as Mu Ling left Liu Yun Kingdom, he completely lost his mind and even his spiritual qi was not capable of controlling his desire.


    Originally, he wanted to go back to Suyi, but Suyi had left. Hence, he had no choice but to simply pick a lady in Liu Yun Kingdom to satisfy his needs. The lady had quickly agreed to Mu Ling¡¯s request, as soon as she knew that Mu Ling was from Tian Shen Manor, and the only condition was to make her his concubine.


    Mu Ling had agreed. He knew that Qingyan was considerate. She would not stop him from getting a concubine. Moreover, all these years, Mu Ling only had one concubine¡ªQingyan. He had treated both Suyi and Qingyan quite well.


    Currently, this was the only thing he could do. However, he had just found out that the lady whom he slept with was not a virgin. The thought that he had slept with a lady who had slept with someone else before caused a wave of nausea to wash over him. His face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Young Manor Master¡­do you want me to kill the lady secretly?¡± Han Yi¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Suyi knows about this. If she finds out that we have killed this lady, she will tell the old master. There are also the rules of the reclusive world. Even if there were no such rules, I would disgrace the Mu family if I don¡¯t take the responsibility after sleeping with her.¡± Mu Ling shook his head.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, can¡¯t we just take her back to the Mu family without making her your concubine? Just let her stay at the Mu family as long as she doesn¡¯t stir up trouble and doesn¡¯t let the other clans know that she has lost her chastity.¡± Han Yi paused for a while before he suggested, hesitantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± Mu Ling heaved a soft sigh.


    If Suyi had not set Mu Ling up, he would never have allowed this lady stepped into the Mu family. However, currently, he must do so for the Mu family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I will leave this to you. Get her to keep her mouth shut. If she dares to spread it around, kill her immediately!


    ¡°At your command, Young Manor Master.¡± Han Yi retreated.


    ***


    In the room.


    Smoke curled up in the air from the incense burner.


    A half-naked lady was lying on the bed, her head rested against the headboard. Scratches could be seen all over her snowy white skin. One could imagine how much torture she had gone through in the past few days.


    A sudden knock at the door broke the silence.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The lady quickly put on a coat to cover her body before she spoke.


    Han Yi stepped into the room. He scanned the lady¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Lady Tan, the young manor master agrees to bring you back to the Mu family. However, you must know your place. You are not a virgin. If anyone knows this, not only would you disgrace the young manor master, you might even lose your life.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her head, fear crossed her face.


    ¡°Get your stuff ready. We are leaving soon.¡± Han Yi¡¯s cold gaze looked past Tan Shuangshuang as he turned to walk out of the room.


    Watching Han Yi leaving, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt.


    ¡®Pfft! He is merely a guard and he dares disrespect me. When I have gotten into the Mu family, I will settle the score with you.¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang had never thought that she would be so lucky. Liu Fuyong and Lady Liu had a quarrel because of her the other day. Hence, she went out of the chancellor¡¯s manor for a breath of fresh air and bumped into Mu Ling.


    Originally, Mu Ling had agreed to make her his concubine. However, when he knew that she had lost her chastity to someone else, he regretted his decision and wanted to give her something to send her away.

 Chapter 744 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses V

    With Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s current strength, even if she had gotten something precious from Mu Ling, she was not capable of protecting it. However, if she was part of the Mu family, things would be completely different¡­


    Naturally, Tan Shuangshuang was not short-sighted. She knew what worked best for her. She already had a plan. If Mu Ling refused to keep his promise, she would tell the world that Mu Ling had raped her. In the end, Mu Ling would be the one who suffers.


    ¡°If only I had known that I will meet Mu Ling, I would never have slept with the old coot¡ªLiu Fuyong.¡± Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists, resentfully.


    All these years, she had given Liu Yuchen everything she had except her body. In the end, she had actually lost her chastity to an old coot¡­


    If it was not because Feng Ruqing had taken Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart away, Tan Shuangshuang would never have fallen into such a sorry state. Much less being someone else¡¯s concubine.


    Tan Shuangshuang did not know what awaited her in the Mu family. She only knew that the Mu family was her final hope¡ªher last chance to completely turn her fate over and put Feng Ruqing under her foot.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, even if you have taken Liu Yuchen away and won the state preceptor¡¯s heart, they have nothing else but handsome faces. As for me, even if I am just a concubine, I am still part of the Mu family.¡± Tan Shuangshuang broke into scornful laughter.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s family background and status were no match for Feng Ruqing. However, she was far better than Feng Ruqing in choosing the right man. She believed that even though Mu Ling did not seem to like her now, he would definitely accept her entirely one day.


    ***


    Tan Shuangshuang had never expected that what awaited her, from the first day she stepped into the Mu family, was a tragedy of a lifetime.


    In the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Brother Ling!¡±


    Chen Qingyan rushed toward the door briskly and greeted Mu Ling with her smiling eyes. Her voice was extremely soft.


    As soon as she saw Tan Shuangshuang behind Mu Ling, Chen Qingyan¡¯s smile faded and her lips stiffened. At the same time, Tan Shuangshuang too was staring at Chen Qingyan.


    Indeed, Tian Shen Manor was a better place than the world outside as countless stunning beauties could be seen in the Tian Shen Manor. Standing before Chen Qingyan¡ªthe lady who still had a great deal of charm despite her age, Tan Shuangshuang who was once the prettiest lady in Liu Yun Kingdom, could not help feeling inferior.


    The only thing Tan Shuangshuang had that was better than Chen Qingyan was her age.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­ This lady is ¡­ ¡± Chen Qingyan forced a smile, her voice extremely soft.


    ¡°I was drugged and had simply picked a lady to satisfy my needs. However, since I have slept with her, I will be responsible for the things that I have done. Qingyan¡­ she will be staying in the Mu family from now on,¡± Mu Ling said, helplessly.


    Mu Ling did not tell her anything about Suyi. Simply no one knew that he had done this for his own reputation or Suyi¡¯s.


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart was broken, dripping with blood as if hundreds of thousands of needles pricked into her heart.


    As Suyi had not stayed in the Mu family all these years, Chen Qingyan was Mu Ling¡¯s one and only. She had become so possessive and would never let others share Mu Ling¡¯s affections.


    This time, Mu Ling had actually brought a lady back to the Mu family¡­ he had even slept with her. Thinking of this, the day Mu Ling married Suyi flashed in her mind. She clenched her fists tightly, color drained from her face.


    ¡°Qingyan¡­¡± Mu Ling was panicked. He hurriedly held onto Qing Yan¡¯s body. His eyes were sorrowful.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I will let her stay outside of the manor. Is that alright?¡±

 Chapter 745 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses VI

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Chen Qingyan slowly regained her composure as she said smilingly.


    ¡°Brother Ling, all the men out there have multiple wives and concubines. I am deeply thankful and blessed that you only have Sister Suyi and me by your side and have not gotten another concubine all these years. It is true that I am upset as you are getting another concubine. It¡¯s because I truly love you. However, I respect your decision.¡±


    Chen Qingyan paused for a while. She loosened her fists as she smiled helplessly.


    ¡°You are the most important thing to me. Don¡¯t worry about me and don¡¯t throw her out of the manor. I am not Sister Suyi. I love you and I will accept everything that you do. I will never be so ruthless and leave the manor just because you take a concubine.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s hand stiffened as he heaved a soft sigh.


    ¡®You¡¯re right. Suyi is truly ruthless.¡¯ Mu Ling truly loved Suyi back then but Suyi had left him and now she had even spiked his drink.


    ¡°It would be extremely great if Suyi were half as sensible as you¡­¡± Mu Ling smiled wryly.


    ¡°Brother Ling, Sister Suyi¡­ is not coming back?¡± Chen Qingyan pursed her lips as she asked fearfully.


    ¡°She will be back on the old master¡¯s birthday.¡± Mu Ling shook his head as he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry. I will move out after that. If Sister Suyi does not like Sister Shuangshuang, she could stay with me. I will take good care of her.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled brightly like a child.


    Mu Ling stared at the lady who was smiling so brilliantly before him. He then closed his eyes, all the memories flooded his mind.


    As the old master had always vented his anger on Qingyan, she had gone through so much struggle because of Suyi. Even her health had been declining all these years. Everything that Qingyan had done was to make Suyi come back to the Mu family. But what had Suyi done? She was nothing but a spoilt and bratty lady who had never respected her own husband and observed the three obedience and four virtues.[1]


    ¡°Qingyan, you don¡¯t have to move out. Even if you moved out, Suyi might not be happy. Unless I divorce you¡­¡± Mu Ling opened his eyes slowly.


    Startled, Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was ghastly pale as fear crept into her eyes.


    Seeing this, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t divorce you. I won¡¯t divorce Tan Shuangshuang either.¡±


    Since Suyi wanted Mu Ling to stay with other ladies, he would do as she wished. Hopefully, Suyi would not regret the things that she had done.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I feel greatly relieved after hearing your words. You were gone for so many days, it¡¯s time to visit the old master. Let me bring Sister Shuangshuang to get some rest.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled, faintly.


    ¡°Alright, I will leave her to you.


    ¡°Han Yi, let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Ling said with a smile on his face as he trusted Chen Qingyan.


    As soon as Mu Ling finished his words, he stroked his sleeve and walked away. He did not even spare a glance at Tan Shuangshuang.


    Right after Mu Ling left, the smile on Chen Qingyan¡¯s face disappeared immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that you are his wife just because you got into his bed. I am the master of the Mu family. Even Suyi is no match for me, much less you.¡± Chen Qingyan stared coldly at Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Look at you now. You have promised to take care of me. Arent¡¯ you afraid that I will let him know what you have done to me?¡± Tan Shuangshuang gritted her teeth tightly.


    ¡°You can give it a try. I want to know who he trusts¡ªyou or me?¡± Chen Qingyan laughed, scornfully.


    Tan Shuangshuang had met people in her life. But she had never met someone who could act better than her.


    [1] Confucian moral injunctions for women, namely: obey in turn three men; father, husband, and son. The four virtues are morality, physical charm, propriety in speech, and efficiency in needlework.

 Chapter 746 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was only when Tan Shuangshuang had met Chen Qingyan¡­ Only then she realized how terrible this lady was.


    ¡°Your name is Tan Shuangshuang, right?¡± Chen Qingyan approached Tan Shuangshuang slowly, her lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°In the Mu family, even if I killed you, Brother Ling would definitely think that you have done something wrong to me first. If you are smart, leave Brother Ling now, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for the things that I will do later!¡±


    Chen Qingyan would never let Tan Shuangshuang stay at the Mu family. As she could not reject Mu Ling¡¯s request, she could only make Tan Shuangshuang leave the Mu family on her own.


    Mu Ling¡¯s wife must be only Chen Qingyan. The smell of his skin, his body, his children¡­ all belonged to Chen Qingyan. Simply no one else could share his man.


    Whenever Chen Qingyan thought of how Mu Ling had gotten into bed with Tan Shuangshuang, she could not hold back the urge to tear Tan Shuangshuang into pieces and make her disappear from her life.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± Tan Shuangshuang gritted her teeth tightly. She had gone through so many struggles in order to reach this place. Obviously, she would not leave.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was getting colder.


    Disregarding Chen Qingyan, Tan Shuangshuang walked past her.


    At this time, a glimmer of wickedness flashed in Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes. She gripped Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s arm tightly, slapped hard across her face, and slammed her to the ground.


    ¡°Qingyan!¡± Originally, Mu Ling had wanted to visit the old master, but he went back to Chen Qingyan as he had something to speak to her about but was greeted by the scene of Chen Qingyan slamming Tan Shuangshuang to the ground.


    ¡°Qingyan, what had happened?¡± Mu Ling rushed to Chen Qingyan, held onto her shoulders as he asked anxiously. As Mu Ling knew that Chen Qingyan would never lose her temper easily, why would she hurt Tan Shuangshuang?


    Chen Qingyan burst into tears as she bit her lower lip. Her face was full of grievances.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I can¡¯t take care of her.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She said that I am just a concubine¡ªjust like her. That I have no right to stick my nose into her business. She had even asked me to clean up Sister Suyi¡¯s room so she could stay there. I have told her that Sister Suyi will definitely return to the Mu family. Hence, she must not take her room. But she¡­ she maligned Sister Suyi and called her a homewrecker. She said that since Sister Suyi had left the Mu family, why must we keep this room for her?


    ¡°She may malign me, but she can never malign Sister Suyi! She had even wanted to take Sister Suyi¡¯s place! Brother Ling, if you don¡¯t love me anymore, I will leave this place. Why must you get a lady to do this to me?¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s voice was caught in her throat.


    Spluttering with rage, Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°I can accept that you have another concubine. But why do you purposely hurt me like this? She said you told her that she was prettier and younger than me. Her skin is better than mine and that you are no longer in love with Sister Suyi and me as both of us are old. She is young and pretty. She would definitely replace us one day.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s fists slammed into Mu Ling¡¯s chest. She was no longer delicate and sensible as she used to be. Her face was ghastly pale and filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes pierced into Tan Shuangshuang. The anger brewing in him was so obvious that he looked as if he was a man-eating tiger.


    Standing upright but dazed, Tan Shuangshuang did not say a word. It was her who was beaten up. Why could Mu Ling not tell right from wrong?


    Tan Shuangshuang could not help recalling the time when Liu Yuchen had defended her back then.

 Chapter 747 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Previously, no matter what Tan Shuangshuang told Liu Yuchen, he would trust her without any doubt. Hence, he had annoyed Feng Ruqing again and again until one day¡­ Feng Ruqing had had enough of him and dumped him.


    ¡°When you were in the secular world, I had to adhere to the rules. Now that you have stepped into the Mu family, you are my wife. No one dares to say anything if I penalize my own wife.¡± Mu Ling snarled, his eyes were icy cold.


    ¡°Take her to the torture chamber, squeeze her fingers with sticks and slap her until her lips split! I want to see if she dares to make any irresponsible remarks again in the future.¡±


    It was fortunate that Qingyan was simple-hearted and never hold grudges. If anyone else heard this, even Suyi¡­ would hold grudges against him and never tell him the things that she had heard. Hence, it would only worsen the whole situation.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body slumped to the ground. A flicker of fear crossed her eyes.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be punished! I want to leave here! I want to leave the Mu family!¡± Tan Shuangshuang flew into a great panic and stumbled toward the door. She had never felt so regretful before. If only she had known that Chen Qingyan was such a dreadful lady and that Mu Ling was such a fool before this, she would never step into the Mu family. At least, Liu Fuyong protected her.


    Just as Tan Shuangshuang took a few steps forward, Han Yi blocked her way.


    Bang!


    Han Yi¡¯s palm fell on Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder, sending her flying backward. Her face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Ouch! My stomach hurts! It is killing me!¡± Tan Shuangshuang was rolling on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, stop acting!¡± Mu Ling merely frowned.


    ¡°My stomach hurts! It really hurts¡­¡± Beads of cold sweats could be seen covering Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s head.


    Mu Ling signaled Han Yi to check Tan Shuangshuang. Although Han Yi barely knew some basic medical skills, he could tell whether or not she was acting.


    Han Yi approached Tan Shuangshuang. When his hand felt her pulse, his body stiffened.


    ¡°Young Manor Master¡­ she is forty days pregnant.¡±


    Forty days ago was the day Mu Ling was drugged.


    Chen Qingyan lost her balance and could only stand by clinging onto Mu Ling¡¯s arms.


    She pursed her lips, her face was ghastly pale.


    Tan Shuangshuang was pregnant with Mu Ling¡¯s child! Once again, the man whom Chen Qingyan loved the most had gotten another lady pregnant!


    She could feel as if a hammer was hitting at her heart, over and over again. Currently, even if she tore both Tan Shuangshuang and his child apart, she was not capable of wiping out the agony tearing at her heart.


    ¡°Qingyan¡­¡± Mu Ling hurriedly held onto Chen Qingyan¡¯s arms and turned to glare at Han Yi.


    ¡°What are you doing? Take her to the torture chamber! Don¡¯t hurt her child¡­¡±


    After all, Tan Shuangshuang was pregnant with Mu Ling¡¯s child. Mu Ling only had two sons¡ªNan Xian who had never listened to him and Mu Xi whom he could never count on. Hence, he simply could not do anything to Tan Shuangshuang before his child was born.


    As soon as Tan Shuangshuang knew that she was pregnant, her face did not change but her body shook violently.


    Forty days ago, Liu Fuyong had had a quarrel with Lady Liu as she had caught Liu Fuyong in bed with Tan Shuangshuang. Hence, besides Mu Ling, Tan Shuangshuang had actually slept with Liu Fuyong on the very same day.


    However, this child must be Mu Ling¡¯s. Mu Ling was drugged and had slept with her over and over again for half a month. He was so strong whereas Liu Fuyong was just a weak old coot. Hence, she must be pregnant with Mu Ling¡¯s child!

 Chapter 748 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Thinking of this, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s entire face changed. She looked much more relaxed now. She no longer wanted to run away.


    If she gave birth to a son, her status in the Mu family would rise. As Chen Qingyan was no longer young, Tan Shuangshuang would definitely replace her one day. Her lips curved into a sneer.


    As Han Yi was afraid that Tan Shuangshuang might upset Chen Qingyan, he quickly took Tan Shuangshuang out of the courtyard.


    Currently, there were only Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan left standing there.


    ¡°Qingyan, I won¡¯t let Tan Shuangshuang stay in the Mu family. You will take care of her child after she has successfully delivered the child. Is that alright?¡±


    Exhausted, Chen Qingyan closed her eyes.


    Mu Ling wanted to keep this child after all. He even wanted Chen Qingyan to take care of this child. Had he ever thought that he would break her heart by doing so? How could she accept the child he had had with another lady?


    ¡°Brother Ling, I am tired. I need to get some rest¡­¡± Chen Qingyan smiled wryly as she shook off Mu Ling¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    Just as Chen Qingyan turned around, her eyes caught onto a man who was sitting on a stone bench not far away. Seeing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s body stiffened.


    With a book in his hand, the man looked extremely weak. His cold eyes were fixed on both Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan.


    ¡®Mu Qingyin? Why is he there? How long has he been sitting there? Did he witness the entire incident?¡¯


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face darkened a few shades. She clenched her fists tightly, a glint of fear crept into her eyes.


    ¡°Second Brother, someone has bullied your sister-in-law just now, why didn¡¯t you help her?¡± Mu Ling frowned as he said. He had just seen Mu Qingyin too.


    ¡°I told you many times¡ªshe is just a concubine, not my sister-in-law. Moreover, she is really something. She doesn¡¯t need my help at all.¡± The corner of Mu Qingyin¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s pale face grew even paler. It seemed that Mu Qingyin had witnessed the whole situation.


    It was true that Mu Qingyin knew what Chen Qingyan had done to Tan Shuangshuang. He knew that Chen Qingyan had framed Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I¡¯m worn out, shall we rest?¡± Chen Qingyan pursed her lips as she asked softly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the chamber.¡± Hearing this, Mu Ling could feel a tingling sensation in his heart. He held onto Chen Qingyan¡¯s shoulder as he said.


    At this time, Mu Qingyin was still sitting nonchalantly on the stone bench. His face was sickly pale. However, he did not say anything as he knew that even if he told Mu Ling what he had seen, Mu Ling would never believe him.


    Mu Ling would never believe that the lady who slept by his side was actually a vicious monster. Moreover, Mu Ling would never believe that this monstrous lady had driven Suyi out of the Mu family. Since Mu Ling would not believe in him, why should Mu Qingyin tell him?


    Furthermore, Tan Shuangshuang was terribly greedy. It was not a bad idea to let both Tan Shuangshuang and Chen Qingyan fight against each other.


    ***


    As Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan had not met each other for quite a long while, once both of them got back to the chamber, they could no longer hold back their desires. In the blink of an eye, Chen Qingyan stripped naked before his eyes.


    Seeing this, a burning flame of desire swept through Mu Ling, but his lower body was not in the slightest bit responding to the arousal. He had tried a few times but all in vain.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± At this time, a glint of fear crossed his handsome face. Mu Ling had lost the ability in bed!


    Mu Ling suddenly recalled the day he got into bed with Tan Shuangshuang, he had slept with her over and over again but he did not manage to completely get rid of the aphrodisiac. Hence, they had continued on and on for half a month.


    That was crazy! During that time, his energy was so unprecedentedly good and he had never been so powerful before. Even Tan Shuangshuang had constantly begged him to stop.

 Chapter 749 - The Battle Between Two White Lotuses X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What happened to Mu Ling? Why was he not aroused at all?


    ¡®Suyi! It must have something to do with the spiked drink!¡¯ Mu Ling collapsed to the ground. Blazing with rage, his body was shivering.


    Suyi hated Mu Ling so much that she had actually done this out of revenge so that Mu Ling could never touch another lady ever again?


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­ What happened?¡± Chen Qingyan panicked. She held onto Mu Ling¡¯s arm tightly. What could she do if Mu Ling had truly lost the ability in bed?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know what happened to me¡­¡± Mu Ling rubbed his head, puzzled.


    ¡°It seems that I have lost the ability in bed¡­ after my drink was spiked.¡±


    As Mu Ling had never slept with Tan Shuangshuang after he had completely detoxified his body, he had no idea that he had lost such ability.


    Stunned, Chen Qingyan¡¯s body shuddered violently. She lost her balance and nearly fell down.


    All of a sudden, Chen Qingyan clung tightly onto Mu Ling¡¯s arm as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I heard someone in Paramount is capable of making herbal dishes with a great healing effect. We could get that person to treat you. If that person refuses to treat you, we could ask her to make herbal dishes for you.¡±


    ¡°The young master of Paramount is part of Deities Gate. Would his subordinate listen to me?¡± Mu Ling put her arms down slowly.


    ¡°Brother Ling, the person who is capable of making such a powerful herbal dish is really something. As long as we can provide her with the spirit herbs, she must be able to make powerful herbal dishes out of it. Then¡­ we could pay her with spirit herbs in return to keep her with us.


    ¡°However, if she refuses¡­¡± Chen Qingyan pursed her lips, hesitantly.


    ¡°If that person is a lady, we could make her Xi¡¯er¡¯s wife and if that person is a young master, we could marry Mu Huan to him. We could bond that person through a marriage with the Mu family so he or she can continuously treat you. Brother Ling, I won¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice Huan¡¯er and Xi¡¯er¡¯s happiness for the sake of your health.¡±


    ¡°Since both Tang Yin and Gu Yiyi had called off the marriage with Nan Xian, if the rare talent in Paramount could heal me, I would make her Nan Xian¡¯s first wife. If that person is a young master, Huan¡¯er will marry him.¡± Suddenly, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. Such a rare talent was indeed a perfect match for Nan Xian.


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s face stiffened. Her hands balled into fists.


    No matter how much Mu Ling cared for Xi¡¯er, he would give the best thing to Nan Xian, including a good marriage¡­


    ¡°Alright. However, you know Xian¡¯er very well. He had rejected the two marriages that you have arranged for him before. Naturally, he might not accept this one, too. We must not delay your treatment anymore. If he refuses this marriage, Xi¡¯er will marry her.¡± Chen Qingyan bit back the resentment in her heart and broke into a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright, but before that, we need to find out whether that person is male or female, old or young.¡± Mu Ling sighed softly.


    ¡°Sure. Brother Ling, I will get Xi¡¯er to find out about that person.¡± Chen Qingyan said with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard for you. By the way, don¡¯t let Xi¡¯er know what had happened to me. I don¡¯t want this to leak out and disgrace the Mu Family¡­¡±


    In Mu Ling¡¯s eyes, reputation and dignity were more important than anything else in the world. He must never let others know that he had lost his ability in bed. He could not bear such great humiliation.

 Chapter 750 - Poison Those Shitty Grandchildren I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    In the manor, Gu Shi slammed his hand on the table as he snarled. His handsome face was filled with mild anger.


    ¡°Are you sure the bastards who attacked us are from the Divine Herbs Sect?


    ¡°Manor Master, this subordinate had dealt with the people from the Divine Herbs Sect before. I am sure that they are the disciples of the Divine Herbs Sect.¡± The middle-aged man kneeled down as he answered, respectfully.


    ¡°This Divine Herbs Sect has got some nerve. How dare they mess with Tian Shen Manor! Send someone to Liu Yun Kingdom to bring Yiyi back. I am going to the Divine Herbs Sect now. I swear I will never let them off easily if they don¡¯t straighten this out!¡±


    With one hand behind his back, Gu Shi got up slowly and strode toward the door. His unruffled expression hid a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was the mastermind behind this, but she had never thought that it would have such a great impact. Naturally, she did not know that Nan Xian had been adding fuel to the flame.


    These days, Feng Ruqing was really having a great time. Besides going into closed-door cultivation, the only thing that she was enjoying was the breath-taking mountain views together with some lady servants.


    Hence, she was stunned when Lei Yun informed her of the things that were happening outside.


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect is fighting with Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing had tasked the Great Elder Lei Yun to frame the Divine Herbs Sect as she wanted to make the Divine Herbs Sect a scapegoat. She had never thought that the people in Tian Shen Manor to be so short-tempered to stir up a battle with the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡®Did¡­ the Great Elder Lei Yun beat up Tian Shen Manor¡¯s master¡¯s daughter and stir up the commotion?¡¯


    ¡°Manor Lady, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Recently, the disciples of the Divine Herbs Sect have been acting like they have been possessed by the devil. Whenever they see someone from Tian Shen Manor, they would rush over and fight them. Hence, they had infuriated the manor master¡ªGu Shi.¡±


    ¡°Gu Shi?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. She felt that the name was extremely familiar but she could not recall where she had heard the name from.


    ¡°Then, the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s reaction?¡± Raising her brow, Feng Ru asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s fault after all. Hence, they have given a great number of spirit herbs to Tian Shen Manor to appease their anger.¡± the Great Elder Lei Yun could not help laughing.


    No doubt, it was a big loss to the Divine Herbs Sect. However, simply no one knew why the disciples of the Divine Herbs Sect would lose their minds whenever they saw the people from Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Oh yeah, the people of the Divine Herbs Sect had killed many disciples from Tian Shen Manor. However, none of them has set foot into Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    The people of Tian Shen Manor could be found everywhere in Cang Yue Mainland. Liu Yun Kingdom was no exception. Even if their identities were unknown, there must be some of them hiding within Liu Yun Kingdom.


    However, no one from the Divine Herbs Sect had actually stepped into Liu Yun Kingdom?


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing frowned even harder. She could feel that things might not be as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Lei Yun, I will give some spirit herbs to Fengyun Manor a few days later. I want every one of you to enhance your strength.¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get Fifth Elder involved. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    The fifth elder was not very observant and Feng Ruqing had learned the hard way through Tang Yu and Mo Feifei.


    On the contrary, all the lady servants that Lei Yun had sent her were extremely good. Although all of them had freckles on their faces, they were charming and obedient.

 Chapter 751 - Poison Those Shitty Grandchildren II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hence, Lei Yin was the only one Feng Ruqing could trust in Fengyun Manor.


    ¡®It seems that the manor lady has completely lost her trust in Fifth Elder.¡¯ The corners of Lei Yun¡¯s lips lifted.


    ¡°Manor Lady, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t reach a bottleneck so soon. Hence, I don¡¯t need to go into closed-door cultivation. I will restructure the entire Fengyun clan. Both Tang Yu and Mo Feifei will never appear in the clan again.¡±


    As Lei Yun had gone into closed-door cultivation for the past few years, he did not get himself involved in anything related to Fengyun clan. Now that he wanted to restructure the entire clan, naturally, he must get his hands dirty. Otherwise¡­ there might be more people like Mo Feifei in Fengyun clan.


    ¡°Lei Yun, you just have to bear this in mind. It is fine if the disciples of Fengyun clan have no talent, but not without humanity. They can compete with one another but they can never humiliate each other. If someone refuses to follow the rule, make him or her spit out all the spirit herbs that he has taken and throw him out of Fengyun clan!¡±


    They must never think that they could do whatever they wanted and still remain in Fengyun clan after taking so many spirit herbs.


    ¡°At your command, Manor Lady,¡± Li Yun answered respectfully.


    Feng Ruqing yawned lazily. Her lazy gaze swept past Lei Yu.


    ¡°I will leave Fengyun Manor a few days later. When I come back, I hope that everyone¡¯s strength in Fengyun Manor will have greatly enhanced.¡±


    Originally, Feng Ruqing should have left as soon as she knew the route to Tian Shen Manor. However, she had stayed here for quite some time as she was waiting to harvest the Grade-5 spirit herbs.


    Although her spiritual qi could speed up the ripening of spirit herbs, she was only capable of ripening one piece of spirit herb a day.


    As Fengyun clan needed a great number of spirit herbs, she could never get all of them within a short time period using her spiritual qi. Hence, she could only wait for the spirit herb to grow at its own pace.


    ¡°Five more days¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. She could finally leave Fengyun Manor for an extremely mysterious place after five days.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head to look at the vast blue sky.


    ¡®Chen¡¯er¡­ Half a year has passed. How have you been? I can finally meet you again. If you are having a hard time, I will bring you home¡­ no one is allowed to hurt you for the rest of your life!¡±


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists subconsciously as she dropped her eyes.


    Walking briskly in the courtyard wearing a red robe, her long black hair fluttered in the wind. Suddenly, Feng Ruqing disappeared without a trace.


    ***


    As the night wore on, the curtains moved gently in an evening breeze that was sweeping through the open windows. Smoke curled up in the air from the incense burner.


    A young master stood by the bed, staring quietly at the lady lying on the bed. The corner of his lips curved into a smile. Slowly, he lowered his head and pressed a gentle kiss that was full of tenderness, longing, and love on the lady¡¯s lips


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, just do whatever you want to do. I will always stay by your side and bring all the unsettled matters to an end.¡± His fingers slid through the lady¡¯s hair. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    At this time, the lady was sleeping like a log and did not respond.


    The young master¡¯s slender fingers slid across her cheek. He retracted his hand, he was still staring at the lady on the bed. After a while, he turned to leave, reluctantly.


    At this moment, Lei Yun was waiting fearfully outside the chamber. When he saw that the young master had left the chamber, he heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 752 - Poison Those Shitty Grandchildren III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fortunately¡­


    Nan Xian did nothing to the young lady. Otherwise, he did not know how to stop Nan Xian with his current strength.


    If he did not stop Nan Xian, the manor master would not spare him!


    But¡­


    Lei Yun looked at the man and frowned slightly.


    Nan Xian and the young lady¡­ what was their relationship?


    He always felt that Nan Xian looked at her differently.


    But if the young lady was going to be with Young Mater Nan Xian, she would have to endure countless attacks from other people. He was not willing to let the young lady suffer any injuries.


    ¡°These days, she seems to be having some bad sleep. I have given her some fragrance that will calm her down. You don¡¯t need to disturb her.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold as a moon. His white robe was floating like a fairy. ¡°And¡­ ask the women from Fengyun Manor to stay away from her. So, she can get a good rest. Don¡¯t let them harm her with their beauty.¡±


    Lei Yun was speechless.


    Why did he always feel that there were hidden meanings behind Nan Xian¡¯s words?


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, don¡¯t you want to wait until the young lady wakes up?¡± Lei Yun asked, carefully.


    The man slightly smiled. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t want me to follow her.¡±


    Lei Yun was silent.


    Was Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Nan Xian such a nice person to talk to?


    The young lady did not want him to follow her. Hence, he secretly followed her like an idiot? And even ran to look for her while she was asleep?


    ¡°Young Lady, she¡­ why doesn¡¯t she want you¡­?¡±


    Nan Xian looked back. Then he looked at the girl in the room coldly before his gaze gradually warmed up.


    ¡°She wants to protect me and doesn¡¯t want me to go back to Tian Shen Manor. So, why don¡¯t I cooperate with her?¡±


    This feeling of being protected by her¡­ as if it had happened before.


    ¡°I will come in the next few days.¡± Nan Xian glanced back. ¡°No one in Fengyun Manor is allowed to do anything. Don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    Lei Yun¡¯s old face stiffened. He was a little hesitant, but finally gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, my manor lady is not a married woman. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to come to her every night.¡±


    Although the young lady was once abandoned, the marriage was not recognized by the manor master.


    As it was not recognized by the manor master, so it did not count!


    His manor¡¯s young lady was still a girl!


    ¡°I will marry her.¡±


    Nan Xian stared again at the girl on the bed through the opened door. His lips were plastered with a slight smile.


    Elder Lei Yun was relieved.


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­


    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯


    If the young lady was going to marry, what about those girls in Fengyun Manor?


    ¡°This¡­ Young Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Lei Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°Although Fengyun Manor is far less powerful than Tian Shen Manor, the young lady is the manor master¡¯s life. If the young lady is harmed in any way, Fengyun Manor will definitely avenge for her. Moreover, my manor¡¯s young lady will never be a concubine.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold gaze fell on Lei Yun.


    That indifferent gaze made Lei Yun¡¯s heart tremble. He took a few steps backward, and his forehead had already broken out in cold sweats.


    ¡°I know that the Mu family¡¯s master is seeking a wife everywhere for you. However, if you really like my manor¡¯s young lady, you can¡¯t allow her to be only a concubine. Otherwise, don¡¯t provoke the young lady¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Qing¡¯er will always be my only one.¡±


    ¡®She can¡¯t be a concubine!


    ¡®If she is my wife, there will be no concubine!¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lei Yun swallowed hard. ¡°You are so filial. If your father forces you¡­¡±


    Perhaps the man¡¯s aura was too intimidating, Lei Yun had even unknowingly used the terms of respect.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. ¡°I¡¯m filial?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the reclusive world knows about it.¡±

 Chapter 753

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everyone knew that the Mu family¡¯s Nan Xian was very filial and obedient to Mu Ling. Other than that, he was also handsome and extremely talented.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Ling praised him. Nevertheless, he knew that it was not for him, but to declare to the world. As long as it was the woman that Mu Ling had picked for him, he would obey and accept.


    In this way¡­


    Should he go back and hang Mu Ling at the gate of the city and beat him a hundred times to show his impiety?


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Lei Yun saw Nan Xian¡¯s hardened face. He became more and more hesitant.


    Nan Xian gradually regained his composure. ¡°My mother likes Qing¡¯er very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What did Young Master Nan Xian mean?


    ¡°Whether my mother likes her or not, she is the only person I recognize as my partner.¡±


    It meant that no one can intervene in his decision.


    His previous words actually told Lei Yun that everyone in his family would accept Qing¡¯er.


    Mu Ling was the only one who could not accept her!


    Of course, Nan Xian would not have spoken so much with Lei Yun if it was in the past. It would be sufficient to just say the final decision.


    But today Lei Yun represented Nalan Yan.


    He would let Nalan Yan know that Qing¡¯er would marry him without any grievances!


    Nan Xian stopped talking.


    He closed the door for Feng Ruqing and walked past Lei Yun.


    The man¡¯s white robe under the moonlight made the atmosphere seem even colder. His fairy-like figure went further and further, disappearing quietly in the night.


    As if he had not come before¡­


    ***


    The next day.


    In the morning sun, the girl opened her eyes slowly.


    She stretched her body and slowly rose from the bed.


    She did not sleep very much in the past few days. Even with the help of the Divine-Spirit Fruit, she was not as comfortable as last night.


    ¡°Maybe I miss the state preceptor too much. I dreamt of him last night¡­¡±


    She felt that someone was there last night.


    But there was no sound in Fengyun Manor. Maybe she thought about it too much.


    Perhaps she really missed the state preceptor so much that she dreamt of him.


    ¡°I will be able to go back to the state preceptor after I have found Chen¡¯er.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted.


    Not only Qin Chen was in that Tian Shen Manor, but also¡­ the Mu family!


    If she had the chance, she really wanted to see who was the woman who drove Suyi away. Who had hurt Suyi and Nan Xian so much?


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Liu Li came in through the door with a basin of water.


    She laid the basin on the table and walked in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Princess¡­ Paramount¡¯s Young Master Jiu Ming is here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Jiu Ming? Why is he here? If nothing has happened, he can¡¯t come to me. Liu Li, ask him to wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go to him after I have cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Liu Li left after she bowed.


    ***


    Fengyun Manor.


    In the manor¡¯s courtyard.


    Jiu Ming stood in the center of the stone pavilion with one hand behind his back.


    He smiled a little but his eyes were fixed on the girl who was not far away.


    ¡°Girl, you left without a word. It¡¯s hard for me to find you.¡±


    They had both experienced a battle in the Forest of Spirit Beasts together. Now that she was going to leave, she remained silent and had disappeared without even saying goodbye.


    If he had not come to her, he would not know if she would go to him at all.


    ¡°Jiu Ming, you wanted to meet me¡­ Did something happen in Liu Yun Kingdom? Or is there a problem with the herbal dishes in Paramount?¡± Feng Ruqing walked to the center of the stone pavilion and stopped.

 Chapter 754 - Poison Those Shitty Grandchildren V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming smiled wickedly. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers stroked her chin as she smiled a little. ¡°You are so busy. It¡¯s impossible for you to come to me unless it is a serious matter.¡±


    Her smile was beautiful and picturesque.


    It was like a hand tickling the man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡± Jiu Ming looked at Feng Ruqing intensely. ¡°Someone came to inquire about you recently.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled. ¡°The Mu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Mu family knows about my relationship with Nan Xian. It¡¯s normal to inquire about me¡­ it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiu Ming shook his head with a smile. ¡°They asked about the person who provided us the herbal dishes in Paramount. Luckily, I have warned the fat girl that you have recruited for Paramount to not tell anyone about the herbal dishes. However, regarding your spirit beast¡¯s capability in making herbal dishes, I fear that it will spread out sooner or later.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had never said anything about the herbal dishes.


    She had even concealed it deliberately in front of the maids in Fengyun Manor. She no longer took out the herbal dishes recklessly.


    She only allowed two girls, Liu Li and Qing Ling, to use the herbal dishes.


    The two girls had not been exposed to spirit herbs. Moreover, they were naive. She lied to them that it was just an ordinary herbal dish. The two girls were completely convinced.


    But such deception could not be applied to others.


    In the beginning, she had planned to use Paramount to earn Gu Yiyi¡¯s money. However, Gu Yiyi was not as silly as Xiao Yin. So, Gu Yiyi must have guessed that she had something to do with the herbal dishes in Paramount.


    ¡°Oh, what about them? Just let them find me if they want to.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, indifferently. ¡°Besides, I believe that you won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled helplessly. ¡°Paramount is destined to help you settle this mess. But girl, Paramount ¡­ will be yours in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged as she did not have much interest in Paramount.


    ¡°I will manage Paramount for you. In the future, Paramount¡¯s owner must be your people.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s tone was firm and could not be rejected.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    Was this guy forcibly giving Paramount to her?


    She could not even reject it?


    ¡°Jiu Ming, why did the people of Mu family seek me?¡± Feng Ruqing groaned for a moment and asked. ¡°Is it because of the Mu family¡¯s old master? Does he need treatment?¡±Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Suyi had no longer hide after her identity was revealed. She even mentioned the Mu family¡¯s old master several times.


    It was said that the old master was in poor health, so the Mu family had fallen into Mu Ling¡¯s hands.


    Originally, Feng Ruqing was ill-disposed toward the Mu family.


    Until Suyi told her that the Mu family¡¯s old master had always stood by her.


    With this, she knew that not all the people in the so-called Mu family were wicked.


    ¡°No, they came to inquire about your gender.¡± Jiu Ming sneered.


    ¡°My gender?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Mu family wants to know if you are a male or female.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent. After a while, she said, ¡°What is their purpose of knowing that?¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled again after hearing her words. He strangely looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°The Mu family¡¯s Nan Xian¡¯s marriage has been canceled again. The news has spread in the reclusive world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 755 - Poison Those Shitty Grandchildren VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The first fianc¨¦e that the Mu family had found for Nan Xian ran away. After that, they went to the manor master and wanted to forge an alliance through marriage. Unfortunately, Tian Shen Manor¡¯s manor master led a group of people to the Mu family to cancel the marriage not long ago. Nan Xian was abandoned once again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing felt some sympathy for Nan Xian then.


    He had been dumped twice in a row.


    2


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Jiu Ming asked with a smile while looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Feng Ruqing hesitated for a moment. ¡°I was just wondering why Nan Xian was being dumped again. If the woman did not want to accept him, then she should reject the marriage from the start.1 Why did she abandon him afterward? Did the Mu family do something?¡±


    She knew that Tang Yin had rejected the marriage for her sake.


    But what about Tian Shen Manor¡¯s young lady¡­ why did she do that?


    ¡°So¡­¡± Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°Regarding the Mu family asking about your gender, maybe they want to control you through marriage. A genius who can develop an herbal dish is definitely capable of doing some research on producing a spirit herbal dish. This will benefit all major forces.¡±


    ¡°The only good thing is that the only person who knows that the herbal dishes are produced by you, Feng Rushuang, is dead. As for other people¡­ I have gone to them one by one. They admired you so much. Furthermore, they are all from Liu Yun Kingdom. Thus, they will not betray you.¡±


    Jiu Ming was silent for a long time and then continued.


    The other day, Feng Ruqing had introduced the public to a prescription for treating scars at Paramount¡¯s boathouse.


    Later, those people could guess that the herbal dish in Paramount must have come from Feng Ruqing.


    Fortunately, those people who were there that day were all from Liu Yun Kingdom and they liked Feng Ruqing so much. So, nothing would have come out from them.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing simply replied.


    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°If you just say it, you can be Nan Xian¡¯s rightful wife.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t need those people to intervene in our matters. Even if they accept us, we will not be a part of the Mu family. On the contrary, I will not leave Nan Xian if they are against it!¡±


    Ridiculous!


    The Mu family had treated Suyi so badly. Why would she serve the Mu family?


    Were they not afraid that she would poison their shitty grandchildren?


    Jiu Ming kept quiet. Then he continued to ask after a while, ¡°Girl, when are you going to Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°After a few days. If you are in Liu Yun Kingdom, don¡¯t let Suyi know that I¡¯m going to Tian Shen Manor. I will avenge them, but I don¡¯t want them to see those disgusting faces again.¡±


    Suyi was gentle and elegant. She surely could not fight those people.


    She could not even curse. She would only be bullied.


    Therefore, she would never let Suyi participate in this matter.


    Jiu Ming smiled helplessly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it, they will know that you have gone to Tian Shen Manor¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just distract them for as long as you can.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°Jiu Ming, no matter what, I still have to thank you for helping me.¡±


    Jiu Ming had offered her too much information.


    If it were not for Jiu Ming, she would not have known that Chen¡¯er was in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°We are partners. Of course, I will help you.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    He was still laughing heartlessly.


    But was it really the case? Only he knew the answer.


    He could have ordered someone to deliver the news to her.


    However, he came here personally.


    Just so he could see her again.

 Chapter 756 - He Is As Cute As A Girl I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were clear. She smiled. ¡°I hope you can help me look after Liu Yun Kingdom. My imperial-father and imperial-mother are not in Liu Yun Kingdom now. I am afraid that the Mu family might target Liu Yun Kingdom if they can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s hand caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your country be harmed in any way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°If the Mu family really wants to know my name, just tell them my name is Qing Xian.¡±


    Qing Xian. If the words were changed, it might be a combination of their names.


    Which implicated Nan Xian and her.


    But if the two words were directly used, it would be too obvious. That was why Feng Ruqing decided to use words that had the same pronunciation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°One more thing. Nan Xian¡¯s mother, Nan Suyi has left Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    What? Did Suyi leave Liu Yun Kingdom?


    ¡°And¡­¡± Jiu Ming paused. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang is missing! She seems to have been taken away by some other forces and her whereabouts have been intentionally erased. It will take some time for Paramount to find the person who took her away.¡±


    Since the beginning, Feng Ruqing did not really care about Tan Shuangshuang. Nevertheless, Feng Ruqing had never expected that Tan Shuangshuang would be taken away at this time.


    She touched her chin. She groaned for a while. ¡°No problem. Tan Shuangshuang can¡¯t cause any trouble. Jiu Ming, when are you leaving?¡±


    Jiu Ming suddenly laughed. ¡°Little girl, why do you want me to leave so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Well. I just want you to help me investigate something. Why are the people from the Divine Herbs Sect attacking the people from Tian Shen Manor? I always feel that someone is involved in that matter.¡± She squinted, a ray of light flashed in her eyes.


    She immediately looked up, staring at the man in front of her.


    The man was wearing a mask that covered the unrivaled beauty under the mask.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your face all the time. Your birthmark is ¡­ is beautiful. Not everyone in this world hates to see your face.¡±


    The man touched his mask. He stared at the girl¡¯s smile.


    Suddenly, he chuckled and took off the mask, exposing an evil but handsome face.


    The lightning sign on his face was so beautiful that it added a bit of wickedness to his appearance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to wear a mask, I won¡¯t wear it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked.


    She was just giving a suggestion. Why did she feel that there was something else behind Jiu Ming¡¯s words?


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll go and investigate the matter regarding the Divine Herbs Sect and Tian Shen Manor.¡± Jiu Ming looked at the girl in front of him. ¡°Maybe we will meet each other in Tian Shen Manor next time.¡±


    Since she had decided to go to Tian Shen Manor alone, he would not let her run into danger.


    Feng Ruqing did not doubt Jiu Ming¡¯s words.


    Jiu Ming was a member of Deities Gate. They might really meet in Tian Shen Manor in the future¡­


    Jiu Ming did not stay on after he finished his words. He glanced at Feng Ruqing and turned around. Then, the figure in a purple robe gradually disappeared in the morning light.


    Just as he stepped out Fengyun Manor, an elder was respectfully waiting for him.

 Chapter 757 - He Is As Cute As A Girl II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jiu Ming said with one hand behind his back. There was a bright smile on that handsome but evil face. ¡°Return to Paramount in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The elder greeted him, respectfully.


    But he was slightly shocked when he saw Jiu Ming¡¯s face.


    The young master had never taken down the mask. He had developed this habit over the years.


    So, why after visiting Fengyun Manor¡­


    He was willing to show other people his true face?


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand.¡± The elder frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you protect Feng Ruqing? And even take the risk of fighting against the master?¡±


    The young master had recently acted against the master more than once for Feng Ruqing. No matter how the master persuaded him to return to Deities Gate, he still refused and ignored it.


    Jiu Ming paused in his steps. ¡°Since I am her business partner, I will not let anyone hurt her.¡±


    The elder smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems to me that you don¡¯t just treat her as simple as a friend, let alone a business partner.¡±


    Jiu Ming turned his back to the elder behind him. He stared at the rising sun not far away.


    His actions¡­ was he really that obvious?


    But the girl did not notice anything.


    It was better like this. At least being her business partner, she would not alienate him in her life.


    ¡°What can be said; what can¡¯t be said, you should know very well.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes glanced at the elder. ¡°Most importantly¡­ don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    The elder was speechless.


    Should the young master not worry about letting the master know about it?


    Why did he only worry that Feng Ruqing will know about it?


    Under normal circumstances, should a man not chase the woman he was in love with? Why did he not want to let her know?


    ¡°Young Master, you are a great man. If you like her, why not tell her? Maybe¡­¡±


    Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Because the woman I like is not a half-hearted person. Xiao Qing¡¯er already loves someone else. Unless she abandons that guy first, I will only cause her more trouble.¡±


    How could the woman he loved be half-hearted? If that was the case, how was that different from any other ordinary woman?


    ¡°Furthermore, Xiao Qing¡¯er is also a great woman.¡± Jiu Ming smirked. ¡°Not only is she talented, but she also has a very good background. No one can match compare to her. The Mu family will regret treating her like this sooner or later!¡±


    The elder was stunned. ¡°Young Master, I know that the princess is very talented, but her background¡­ Although Fengyun Manor is ranked among the top ones in the reclusive world, it is an overstatement to say that no one can compare to her. There is still the Divine Herbs Sect, Tian Shen Manor, and Deities Gate which are above Fengyun Manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Jiu Ming shook his head. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er¡­ was Tian Ya¡¯s descendant.¡±


    Tian Ya¡­


    Young people might not be familiar with this name, but to the older generation, it was a nightmare.


    Jiu Ming was just born when Tian Ya had left. However, he was always searching more about Tian Ya after learning about that name.


    These were what the three forces wanted to know!


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The elder¡¯s lips were trembling. He was shocked. ¡°You said¡­ she¡­ she is Tian Ya¡¯s descendant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiu Ming smiled. ¡°Ten years ago, the three forces were fearful of Tian Ya¡¯s powerful strength. The reclusive world would have already been subverted that day if only there were not too many people.¡±

 Chapter 758 - He Is As Cute As A Girl III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°In the end, they would rather accept any conditions set by Tian Ya and they would push Tian Ya closer to that place, which shows how deep their fear of Tian Ya is!¡±


    Jiu Ming raised his eyes again. His eyes gleamed subtly.


    Even if the people who had entered that place did not come out, Tian Ya was still alive! As long as he was alive, he might leave that place one day. By then¡­ who would be his opponent?


    They could not beat him back then, let alone now!


    The elder was really shocked. If Feng Ruqing was really Tian Ya¡¯s descendant, then no one in this world would dare to invade Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°I also found out not long ago that Tian Ya was the retired emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡± Jiu Ming still had his back to the elder. ¡°And as far as I know, he fought against the entire reclusive world all by himself that day. It was because a man from the reclusive world had killed innocent people in one of the cities in Liu Yun Kingdom. That had completely angered him!¡±


    ¡°If he could do this even for the ordinary people, Xiao Qing¡¯er is being his granddaughter would be treated no less. If he returns in the future and finds out that she has been bullied, do you think there would be peace in this world?¡±


    If he could be so furious on behalf of the ordinary people, he would be even more exasperated if it was his family!


    By then¡­


    The world would no longer be peaceful!


    Jiu Ming only admired two people in this life.


    They were Tian Ya and Empress Nalan.


    Both of them regarded the people as their children. So, he could not help but admire such heroes.


    ¡°Elder Lei, I can only trust you in Paramount. I can¡¯t let anyone know about this. I want to see what else will those people do!¡±


    With Tian Ya¡¯s talent, no one could be stronger than him now¡­


    Therefore, he was not wrong.


    Comparing identities, no one could compare to Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The elder was a clever man. He naturally knew that he could not spread the news.


    But he sighed as he thought of the faces of the people in Deities Gate.


    The young master obviously did not want to care about them. He only hoped that they did not do anything terrible. Or else the whole Deities Gate would be destroyed one day¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiu Ming stopped talking and walked down the hill.


    Elder Lei followed him closely and disappeared from the road in front of Fengyun Manor.


    ***


    Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Inside the imperial city.


    All the people who were walking on the street stopped short. They were astonished and they could not even look away.


    They were all looking at a young man in a black robe.


    The young man had fair skin, pink lips, and prominent eyebrows. His eyes were as clear as water, and his childishness teased beneath his appearance.


    If Nan Xian¡¯s beauty was described as a work of art. Well, this young man was like the person who first came to the world. He was indifferent but handsome. Moreover, he was as cute as a girl.


    It was like Nan Xian was a god whereas this young man was like a pet¡ªobedient and loyal.


    ¡°Why are these people looking at me?¡± The young man frowned. He was bewildered and puzzled.


    He bit his lip and hesitated for a moment. Then he approached a passerby and asked, ¡°May I know how do I get to the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    The middle-aged man who was approached was very excited.


    Indeed. Although he was a man, this young man was too cute. This young man made his heart skip a bit.


    3

 Chapter 759 - He Is As Cute As A Girl IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But the young man¡¯s words felt like a basin of cold water was poured over him. He was drenched through by his words.


    Another person who was bewitched by the princess!


    Recently, the girls in the imperial city were obsessed with the princess. Why was such a cute boy also obsessed?


    It was like this world had changed for a moment.


    Everyone was bewitched by a woman regardless of their gender.


    ¡°Just go forward.¡± The man sounded like he was crying when he said, ¡°You will see a manor labeled Supreme Princess Manor. That is the place.¡±


    He had been so lonely to such an extent that even seeing a young man made his heart flutter because all the girls were pursuing the princess. Why did the princess still not let go of these people?


    Could the princess not give them, the singles, a chance to marry?


    Did they have to go to a brothel?


    Just forget it, a brothel was not a good place to visit¡­


    The young man continued to walk forward after he had thanked the passerby.


    The man wiped his bitter tears and sighed softly. ¡°It looks like I may even think that a dog is handsome in the future.¡±


    Fortunately, the princess had gone out. It would not be long before those girls¡¯ interest dissipated with time. So, they might have a chance¡­


    Otherwise, they might really have to marry a dog in this life.


    ***


    Outside the princess¡¯s manor.


    A snow wolf rushed out and blocked him as soon as the young man stepped in.


    It deliberately bared its brutal teeth, trying to scare the young man away.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man moved forward a little. He looked at the dog¡­ Oh no, the wolf. ¡°Are you the dog that Fu Chen mentioned, the dog that has seduced Little Nine?¡±


    A dog?


    The snow wolf was stunned for a moment and then became angry.


    You are the dog!


    Your whole family is dogs!


    Even if it was a dog, it must be a fierce dog!


    ¡°Arhwoo!¡±


    The snow wolf rushed forward, angrily.


    The young man raised his hand and slapped it when it approached him. It was flung several meters away.


    He slightly raised his eyebrows and stood proudly under the morning light.


    He had a dominating aura and was no longer the cute man he was before.


    ¡°Just forget about the wild man who wants to snatch Little Nine from me. After all, I can¡¯t beat him. You are just a dog. How dare you try to snatch Little Nine from me?¡±


    ¡°Arhwoo!¡±


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes were red.


    He was not a dog, not a dog!


    The snow wolf stretched out its paw furiously and pointed at the wild man. It howled at him loudly.


    ¡®Master said that even if it can¡¯t beat him, it has to scold him. He can¡¯t bear losing, anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, so you know how to scold people.¡± The young man continued to walk forward. ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t stand in the way. I¡¯m going to find Little Nine.¡±


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes grew redder.


    He was a wolf. He was really a wolf!


    The other spirit beasts were also shocked by what happened outside and quickly ran down the back hill.


    They must look after the manor when their master was not there! Lest someone stole the spirit herbs!


    The corners of the young man¡¯s lips lifted when he saw the beasts rushing downhill. His intimidating aura suddenly stretched across the entire place.


    The spirit beasts were intimidated by his aura and could not but help lie on the ground.


    ¡°Where is Little Nine?¡±


    At first, Beary and Beary II did not recognize the young man.


    Until the aura was spread wide open, then only they frowned and glanced at each other.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, he seems to be the dragon named Big Gray Doggie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s face was darkened. He stomped angrily. ¡°I¡¯m Big Black, not Big Gray Doggie!¡±

 Chapter 760 - He Is As Cute As A Girl V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Beary turned to look at Beary II. ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if he is called ¡®big black¡¯ or ¡®big gray doggie¡¯, his owner has given him a good name. But my name is still better. ¡®Beary¡¯ sounds like a boss.¡¯


    Beary II already felt that the young man¡¯s aura was getting stronger. It was lying on the ground shivering and ignoring Beary.


    ¡°Boss?¡± The young man regained his senses. He grinned. ¡°I will be the boss of the spirit beasts in the future. This princess¡¯s manor will be under my control! You will all be my followers!¡±


    At this moment, the snow wolf could not hold in anymore. It howled loudly at the young man, scolding him.


    On what grounds?


    Why should this latecomer take away its status?


    It was the boss if the owner was not here!


    As a butler, he would usually receive a few Divine-Spirit Fruits. This brat must be going after the Divine-Spirit Fruits and wanted to steal his seat!


    The young man lifted his eyebrow while looking at the snow wolf and said, dominatingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree with me. You can¡¯t beat me anyway. I will be the boss. The seat next to Little Nine will be mine. Her thighs, her hugs are all mine. None of you are allowed to challenge me.¡±


    Snow Wolf grunted aggrievedly.


    This punk had gone too far!


    It must sternly complain about him when the master returns.


    It was too overbearing!


    ¡°Yes, do you know where is Little Nine?¡±


    The young man frowned again.


    It finally transformed into a human and wanted to surprise her. Who knew she was not here?


    So, where did she go?


    A red fox nearby thought about it. Then she whined twice.


    ¡°Tian Shen Manor?¡± The young man frowned.


    The red fox nodded.


    It happened to hear the master mention about Tian Shen Manor. Thus, it is thought that the master had gone to Tian Shen Manor.


    The young man touched his head. ¡°It seems like I will have to ask for directions again.¡±


    He knew nothing about the world. He found the places only by asking for directions.


    Just as the young man turned his head and wanted to leave, he suddenly saw a white phoenix standing behind him.


    ¡°You mentioned Tian Shen Manor just now?¡± White phoenix hesitated for a moment and asked.


    Xiao Qingqing went to Tian Shen Manor?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man asked, coldly.


    Another insignificant beast that wanted to steal Little Nine from him?


    Unfortunately, Little Nine did not like dragons or birds.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to find Xiao Qingqing, then I¡¯ll go to Suyi. I know where Tian Shen Manor is.¡±


    White phoenix¡¯s tears flowed down as soon as it mentioned Suyi.


    Feng Ruqing was gone, Nan Xian too was gone.


    Suyi had also abandoned it and disappeared.


    Leaving it behind in this unfamiliar place.


    The young man¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. Was this not the bird going for Little Nine?


    Then he was rest assured¡­


    ¡°Alright then, take me to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± White phoenix patted its chest and promised. ¡°Also, why do you call Xiao Qingqing ¡®Little Nine¡¯?¡±


    The young man blinked. ¡°She was originally called Little Nine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    White Phoenix glanced at the young man sympathetically.


    This little thing seemed to be not that intelligent. Her name was obviously Feng Ruqing. However, he wanted to rename her and call her Little Nine.


    Why did he not call her Little Eight?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young man could not wait for Feng Ruqing to see him. Hence, he hurriedly urged the white phoenix.


    White Phoenix simply responded and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy a compass first.¡±

 Chapter 761 - He Is As Cute As A Girl VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Compass? What the hell is that?¡± The young man asked.


    White Phoenix gave him a scornful look. ¡°Humans use that thing to distinguish directions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you want that thing for?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? How can I go to Tian Shen Manor without it? Do you know which direction is the south, north, east and west?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had grown up in the mountains and knew nothing about the world. How could he know the directions?


    Wait a minute¡­


    He had a feeling that this bird was a bit unreliable.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. I have heard people talking about it. Going up is the north; going down is the south. Going left is the west whereas going right is the east. In which direction are you going?¡±


    ¡°North.¡±


    A smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple, we can just go forward¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    White Phoenix was a little surprised. Why did he not understand such a simple truth?


    Therefore, the white phoenix just flew forward in that direction without thinking about it.


    The young man was anxious. ¡°Where are you flying to? You are going towards the south. The north should be in front of me. Are you stupid?¡±


    White Phoenix¡¯s gaze was even more scornful and glared at the young man. ¡°You are stupid. The door is facing the rear. I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    The spirit beasts were speechless.


    They thought their IQ was low enough.


    Until the white phoenix and Big Black appeared.


    The two were facing each other, so they were facing different directions.


    Moreover, who told these two guys that going north and south was simply going up or down.


    Of course, in the end¡­


    Big Black just followed White Phoenix in buying a compass.


    Otherwise, relying on the IQ of these two guys, they might not even reach Tian Shen Manor next year.


    Beary yelled in the direction where the two had left. ¡°Grrr!¡±


    ¡®Second Brother, are these guys that stupid?¡±


    Beary II. ¡°Grrr!¡±


    ¡®Yes, Brother. I finally found someone with a lower IQ than you¡­¡¯


    Beary¡¯s disdainful look changed after hearing Beary II¡¯s words. Its face turned red immediately. It snarled and rushed toward Beary II. A fist slammed, hard, at Beary II¡¯s head.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    ¡®I tell you. No one among the spirit beasts can match my IQ. Otherwise, I would not have been able to steal Butler Snow Wolf¡¯s Divine-Spirit Fruit!¡¯


    ***


    Snow Wolf had raised his head after big black left.


    It stared blankly and then slowly turned its head. It looked at Beary angrily.


    Beary also reacted to this moment. He turned his head and looked at the snow wolf¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡®This¡­ I was spewing nonsense. Will you believe me?¡¯


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    The snow wolf roared and rushed toward Beary.


    Tears were shed in the air along with heartache, anger, and sadness¡­


    Snow Wolf¡¯s roars and Beary¡¯s mournful moans echoed in the princess¡¯s manor that day.


    In the end, everyone in the entire imperial city knew that the butler snow wolf had been violently abused by the Liu family¡¯s master. Now, it was doing something even worse to a male bear.


    Listening to those sounds, everyone knew that the battle was kinky and slutty.


    1


    ***


    Feng Ruqing began to cultivate after Jiu Ming had left Fengyun Manor. Five days had passed, the spirit herbs within her medium were almost ready.


    She left behind all the spirit herbs and spirit wine. She also left behind a letter. Then she disappeared from Fengyun Manor during the night.

 Chapter 762 - He Is As Cute As A Girl VII

    It was a long way to the Southern Ocean.


    That was the case. Even with Feng Ruqing¡¯s speed, she took almost half a month to get there.


    There were still a few ships at the Southern Ocean at the moment. Feng Ruqing did not want anyone to know where she was going. Hence, she bought a bunch of boats and made the boatmen leave afterward.


    That island was not very far away. It did not take long for Feng Ruqing to reach it.


    She saw that there was already a group of people on the island as soon as she docked her boat.


    The group was led by a cute and lovely girl who was about thirteen or fourteen years old. However, her dress was ragged and even torn in some parts.


    The people around her were not any better. Their clothes were also torn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the Divine Herbs Sect is crazy? What are they thinking? They took my storage bag and stole my Tian Shen Manor¡¯s token. How will they allow us to go back now?¡± The little girl was crying. Her eyes were red.


    ¡°Grandmother has been ill recently. I haven¡¯t been able to invite a physician. I have even lost my token. I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she could not hold back her tears.


    Some time ago, the people of the Divine Herbs Sect went crazy and attacked the people from Tian Shen Manor. The storage bag and token were snatched. Later, the manor master led a group of people to avenge them. The manor master had even gathered his people who were not currently in Tian Shen Manor to join in. He intended to bring the girl and his people back.


    But she chose to stay because of her grandmother¡¯s illness.


    Only recently did she remember¡­


    Even if she could not go back for a while, she could ask her subordinates to ask for a token from the manor master.


    How she could go home now?


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± The elder next to her sighed. ¡°What about we send a letter to the family and ask them to send someone to pick us up. As long as we can prove our identities, we can go back to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    The little girl bit her lip. ¡°No, you can¡¯t let Grandmother know that I¡¯ve been attacked, or she would be so worried. Her health condition is already poor. She can¡¯t be provoked.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± The elder carefully suggested. ¡°What about we just say that we have lost the token?¡±


    The little girl frowned. She stood up after a while. She suddenly saw Feng Ruqing passing behind her when she was about to say something.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    This young lady had a sleek appearance. She might not have been attacked by the Divine Herbs Sect. She might have a token with her.


    ¡°Hey, little beauty¡­¡±


    The little girl was breathing fast. She hurried toward Feng Ruqing and blocked her.


    Her face was as red as an apple¡ªcute and supple.


    Feng Ruqing stopped and frowned. When she started to feel impatient, a fair face appeared in front of her.


    She consciously softened her voice a little. She still did not let her guard down because she did not know the girl. She asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Little beauty, we have lost our token¡­¡± The little girl was a little embarrassed. ¡°If you have a token with you, can you take us for a ride? You can rest assured that we will solve the tactical formations along the way. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Although everyone at Tian Shen Manor knew how to break the formation, it still required a lot of energy. Therefore, it would be best if she did not have to do it.

 Chapter 763 - He Is As Cute As Girl VIII

    Chapter 763: He Is As Cute As Girl VIII


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was calm.


    Fu Chen had taught her a lot of tactical formations, so she could easily break the formation if she studied it.


    But if it could save some time, so why not?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was quiet for a while before she agreed.


    There was joy on the little girl¡¯s face. She hurriedly turned to look at the elder behind her.


    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, this little beauty has promised to take us in. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The elder¡¯s face relaxed. He slowly stepped forward and bowed with a smile. ¡°This girl looks unfamiliar. I don¡¯t know where she is from.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and raised her lips. ¡°My family is not strong. You may not know it even if I told you.¡±


    It was true that there were many forces in Tian Shen Manor. If it was an ordinary family, they might not know.


    ¡°You have helped us this time. We, the Luo family, will definitely repay you in the future. This is the young lady of the Luo family. We still have to keep an eye on each other along this journey.¡±


    Luo Li smiled. ¡°Little beauty, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face became soft.


    Feng Ruqing somehow thought of Tang Yin while looking at this little girl.


    It had been a while since she had left Liu Yun Kingdom and she had started to miss the girl¡­


    She did not know if Tang Yin had enraged her uncle.


    ***


    It was not difficult to crack the formation. They were unimpeded along the way. In just a blink of an eye, they reached a gate.


    Two guards stood in front of the gate like a sculpture¡ªmotionless.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her hand and a token appeared in her hands.


    The guards simply glanced at the token and let them in.


    The tokens of Tian Shen Manor had often disappeared during that period. According to the manor master, he had already snatched back some of the tokens that were stolen when he went to the Divine Herbs Sect the other day. It was neither more nor less, just exactly the number of tokens that were robbed. Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    The manor master had already collected those tokens, so Tian Shen Manor naturally would not check them very strictly.


    She reckoned¡­


    The people of Tian Shen Manor would never think that the reason why the tokens were just the right amount was that Nan Xian duplicated some of them from his own token.


    Nan Xian had a lot of those tokens.


    ¡°Little beauty, thank you for bringing us back. I¡¯m going home now. You can visit me at the Luo family soon.¡± Luo Li smiled.


    There was no arrogance in her face.


    She was just like a well-behaved little sister next door.


    Feng Ruqing stopped and there was a certain light in her eyes. She said, ¡°I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Qin family?¡±


    Luo Li was bewildered. ¡°Which Qin family?¡±


    ¡°Qin Chen¡¯s Qin family.¡±


    The name¡ªQin Chen was not unfamiliar to Luo Li.


    It was just that she did not expect Feng Ruqing to know Qin Chen.


    ¡°I know that Qin Chen is the adopted son of the Qin family. I heard that the Qin family¡¯s master brought him back when he went out. He was very pitiful. His family did not want him. If it wasn¡¯t for the Qin family, he might have been frozen to death.¡±


    Luo Li frowned. She just could not figure out why was there such cruel people in this world who were willing to abandon their own son.


    ¡°So, how is he?¡± Feng Ruqing hesitated for a while before she finally asked.


    ¡°Not bad. The people in the Qin family looked down on him in the beginning. However, Qin Fei¡¯er took care of him since he was young. I saw her scolding the maids several times for not respecting him. He should be fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 764 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    If that was the case, she could be at ease¡­


    But somehow, she was always a bit uneasy about Qin Chen.


    ¡°Little beauty, how did you meet Qin Chen?¡±


    Feng Ruqing replied, ¡°We met somewhere on the streets, but then he went home. So, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    Luo Li stared at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face for a few seconds. She was a little stunned. ¡°You and Qin Chen are not just ordinary friends, right?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    She was just asking casually. Could it be that Luo Li had already sensed that their relationship was special?


    ¡°Sister Feng¡­¡± Luo Li patted her shoulders with a smile and winked. ¡°I know what you are thinking. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s fine even if you like the Qin family¡¯s adopted son. I will help you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    When did she fall in love with Qin Chen?


    Chen¡¯er was her younger brother!


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Elder Zhao cleared his throat. He grinned. ¡°We shall go back now. The old lady¡¯s health is getting worse, we should go back earlier.¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s smile slowly disappeared and sadness replaced her smile.


    She pursed her lips gently. ¡°Sister Feng, I¡¯ll go back first. You can come to the Luo family to visit me whenever you are free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did not refuse Luo Li¡¯s kindness.


    But she had more important things to do.


    ***


    Heavenly City.


    It was the core of Tian Shen Manor and was equivalent to the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    It did not take long for Feng Ruqing to see the Qin family¡¯s plaque.


    There were two guards standing outside the manor. They stood still, unmoving.


    Originally, Feng Ruqing did not plan to enter the Qin family¡¯s manor. She came here just to find out if Chen¡¯er was doing well.


    A figure came out slowly from the Qin family¡¯s gate.


    Feng Ruqing quickly hid somewhere. She glanced at the person stepping out of the gate.


    The woman was pale and weak. She was a morbid beauty with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± A maid followed after her and held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body. She was a little bit worried. ¡°You are still ill. Lady Wen Yu said that you should rest at home.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Chen¡¯er has a bad appetite recently. I¡¯m going to buy him some food from Heaven-i1.¡±


    ¡°But, my lady¡­ we can go on your behalf. You don¡¯t have to go. After all, Qin Chen is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Xia!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No matter what his identity was, he is now my younger brother. I owe him too much. It¡¯s only right to go buy some food for him because he is very dear to me in this world.¡±


    But she still had to abandon him in order to marry a god-like man.


    Therefore, even if it was just a small thing, she wanted to do it for him. Only with this, she could feel much better in her heart.


    There would be no more guilt.


    Liu Xia did not dare to speak further. She lowered her head but she was filled with disdain.


    He was just an adopted child. She could not understand why the lady was so good to him. The lady really loved him as if he was her younger brother. She even wanted to go out to buy him some food even when she was sick.


    Yet, Qin Chen still did not appreciate it. He had treated her coldly these past few days and kept a long face with her.

 Chapter 765 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er sighed softly as she walked down the stairs.


    She did not pay much attention to Feng Ruqing even when she was walking passed her.


    Feng Ruqing seemed to have something in mind when she looked at her.


    Was it really as what had Luo Li said? That the Qin family was pretty good to Chen¡¯er.


    She still felt uneasy for some reason. She had to see him directly to be at ease.


    She stared at the Qin family¡¯s gate. Then, she turned and walked toward the nearest inn.


    ***


    At the courtyard.


    In the backyard of the Mu family, Chen Qingyan sat on the stone bench staring silently at the man standing in front of her.


    ¡°Han Feng, how is it? Did you find out about the divine physician?¡±


    The man in the black robe said, respectfully, ¡°Young Mistress, I have investigated Paramount for a long time, but the divine physician never appeared. However, I have still obtained a piece of news for you. That divine physician seems to be an unmarried girl. Her name is Qing Xian.¡±


    These people of the Mu family addressed her as ¡®young mistress¡¯ when there was no one there.


    At that time, Lady Suyi was never as generous as Lady Qingyan. Not only did she give a lot of money to the subordinates, but she also gave them a lot of spirit herbs every month. Lady Suyi had never done any of this.


    Therefore, they were more accepting of Lady Qingyan than of Lady Suyi.


    However, some people never thought that even if the Mu family had many spirit herbs, they still needed to be distributed reasonably. If not, the Mu family would hardly be able to make ends meet one day.


    ¡°Qing Xian?¡± Cheng Qingyan chuckled and smiled a little. ¡°This name is quite casual. She has probably taken this name because she doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. She just wants to be a casual idler.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Young Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, say no more. You only need to say that you found nothing when you report to Brother Ling. If he knows that Divine Physician Qing Xian is a girl, he will want the girl to marry Nan Xian. If Nan Xian comes back, do you think you can live as luxuriously as you do now?¡±


    Han Feng trembled.


    Lady Suyi was extremely strict with everyone in the Mu family when she was there. She was like a devil not allowing them to make any mistakes.


    If Nan Xian returned, it would be the same.


    They were used to such a comfortable life now. They no longer wanted to be the living dead. It would also be more difficult for them to get spirit herbs.


    ¡°Young Mistress, I know what to do.¡±


    Han Feng¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll arrange the other things myself.¡± Chen Qingyan slowly got up and walked slowly toward the backyard.


    A shy laugh came from somewhere in the backyard.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s footsteps gradually slowed after hearing the voice. She frowned, impatiently.


    A wicked smile slowly filled Mu Xi¡¯s gentle face and his hand slid across the chest of the woman who was in his arms.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The delicate beauty in his arms quickly grabbed Mu Xi¡¯s hand. She stared at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°We are in public. Maybe we should return to the room¡­¡±


    In that instant, Mu Xi¡¯s smile disappeared. He reached out and pushed the beauty in his arms onto the ground, mercilessly.


    ¡°You are my concubine. I will decide when do I want you and when you have to serve me. Don¡¯t you dare to make any decisions for me!¡±


    His voice was angry. The beauty quickly got up and kneeled before Mu Xi.

 Chapter 766 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Young Master, I did not intend to offend you. Please spare my life.¡±


    The young master had always been cruel. Countless girls had died in his hands.


    She thought that the young master would spoil her. Therefore, she had the courage to do it, but she did not expect that it would anger the master after all.


    ¡°There is no need for a disobedient woman to stay.¡± Mu Xi stepped forward and pinched the beauty¡¯s chin. His eyes were extremely cold. ¡°You should know your place well. You are just a dog that I keep!¡±


    The beauty broke out in cold sweats. Her eyes were swimming in tears. Her face was pale and she was frightened.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡±


    A suppressed voice came from behind.


    Mu Xi then let go of the beauty in front of him. He turned his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was walking into the backyard.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er¡­¡± Chen Qingyan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I have warned you not to do this last time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to find a good wife for you in the future.


    Mu Xi snorted softly and did not speak again.


    Chen Qingyan glanced at the beauty who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The beauty was happy that she was saved. She kowtowed to Chen Qingyan gratefully and then hurried out.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er¡­¡± Chen Qingyan was helpless. ¡°Do you know why your father doesn¡¯t give anything to you and rather let Tang Yin or other people have them? It is because of your outrageous actions. Do you know how many women you have killed?¡±


    He listened scornfully. ¡°I heard that Tang Yin is half-disabled. She is fifteen years old but has not grown up well. I am not interested in such a woman, let alone the fat girl¡ªGu Yiyi. I felt disgusted when I saw her. I¡¯d rather you kill me that ask me to marry her!¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er¡­¡± Chen Qingyan smiled bitterly. ¡°You have to understand that as a member of the Mu family, marriage is a must. Only then can you beat Nan Xian.¡±


    Mu Xi laughed ironically. ¡°I only like beauties. Asking me to marry an ugly girl is like taking my life!¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, do you still not understand me?¡± Chen Qingyan said, ¡°You can marry those beauties and let them enter the Mu family. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t touch them. If you really want a beauty, just let her be your concubine.¡±


    Mu Xi frowned a little as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°I came to tell you something.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled. ¡°There is a divine physician in Paramount. She knows how to use herbal dishes to cure diseases and improve one¡¯s strength. I hope you get her to be your wife. Just use any means. Otherwise, Nan Xian will have this girl again.¡±


    Mu Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You want me to marry someone I haven¡¯t seen before? Wouldn¡¯t it be disgusting for me if she is ugly?¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er.¡± Chen Qingyan sighed. ¡°You told me last time that you like the woman that Nan Xian likes. If you are going to marry Divine Physician Qing Xian, I will let that girl be your concubine. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Xi squinted. The young girl¡¯s stunning appearance appeared in his mind again then.


    That beautiful girl he saw for the first time was more beautiful than any of his previous women.


    More importantly, she was the person whom Nan Xian likes.


    He would use all means to grab whatever Nan Xian liked!


    ¡°Actually, I do not intend for her to be my concubine.¡± Mu Xi licked his lips and sneered. ¡°She has been with Nan Xian for so long. She is surely not a virgin anymore. She is not qualified to be my wife, let alone a concubine. Nevertheless, it¡¯s alright to play with her since she is so pretty.¡±

 Chapter 767 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Chen Qingyan was relieved after hearing Mu Xi¡¯s words.


    A woman whose body had been outside of her own home was unclean and was indeed not qualified to be a part of the Mu family.


    Besides, she had also been married once.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to be so worried about it.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled. ¡°After all, a woman still has to be loyal. On top of that, she is not a virgin. She even had had relationships with a few men before. That¡¯s not right!¡±


    Regardless of her being a virgin or not, as long as she had been in love with others, even if she had not done anything, this woman had been long unclean.


    It was so disgusting.


    But men are so lecherous. He wanted her body and did not mind that she had been married once after seeing her beauty.


    Nan Xian was like this.


    Her son too was like this.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, you have to think carefully about what I have just told you. I will not meddle with your matters in the future as long as you can make her marry you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Xi asked as he squinted.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes gradually softened. ¡°In addition, you can¡¯t treat your concubines like this in the future. If you really want to kill them, just find a man to sleep with her and accuse her of betraying you. Then you will have a reason to kill her.¡±


    Although the Mu family need not be afraid now.


    But¡­ Xi¡¯er still could not go too far, or else there would be bad rumors spreading around. Even Brother Ling would criticize his behaviors.


    If she had not been chewing Mu Ling¡¯s ear, Xi¡¯er would not have been forgiven so easily.


    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°In this case, am I not being betrayed? I will be a disgrace if people find out about it.¡±


    ¡°You can say that she stole your things. You can find excuses to drive her out of the Mu family and kill her silently. Anyway, you can¡¯t let her die here. The world is dangerous, so she might meet her enemies anywhere. There are many ways to kill her, just avoid dragging yourself into it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it next time.¡± Mu Xi¡¯s face lit up. He walked slowly to Chen Qingyan. ¡°Mother, Suyi has lost to you once. I will also defeat Nan Xian by stealing his woman! You can rest assured that if Nan Xian dies in the future, I will make the woman go to hell with him. I just want to sleep with her.¡±


    Chen Qingyan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°She is Nan Xian¡¯s woman after all. You must not forcibly take her, or else, Nan Xian will be telling Father on you.¡±


    No matter how Nan Xian disrespected Brother Ling, Brother Ling still would not drive him out of the Mu family.


    The same went for Suyi¡­


    ¡°Nan Xian and Nan Suyi are too similar. Brother Ling also treats them similarly. Suyi has done things that hurt Brother Ling, but still, Brother Ling can¡¯t bear to let go of her.¡±


    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Was Suyi unfaithful to his father? Did she fall in love with another person?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Qingyan shook her head. ¡°Do you know that there is a male phoenix with Suyi?¡±


    ¡°A phoenix?¡± Mu Xi laughed out loud. ¡°Are you saying that Suyi and that phoenix¡­ It¡¯s impossible, that phoenix is her pet. How can she have an affair with the phoenix?¡±


    Chen Qingyan sneered. ¡°A woman shall always be loyal to her husband. Have you seen me with other people other than your father in all these years? However, Suyi was always with the phoenix day and night. Even if nothing happens between them, her behavior is still not acceptable.¡±


    1

 Chapter 768 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Mother was right.


    If his future wife was with a talking spirit beast day and night, he would not adopt it as a pet even if there was nothing between them.


    His wife might not be the one he loved, but his wife only had to stay at the Mu family waiting for him to come home!


    ¡°Furthermore, your father has never done anything to her to be sorry for her. He just made me his concubine and did not divorce Suyi. Nonetheless, Suyi had actually forced your father to drive me out. Your father tried to persuade her nicely in many ways, but she still refused to accept it.¡±


    How could Chen Qingyan not feel bitter when reminiscing the past?


    She almost could not enter the Mu family.


    If it was not for Mu Ling who thought she had lost all her strength to save him, he would not have let her into the Mu family out of guilt¡­


    This was all Suyi¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Okay, think about it carefully. Then, you shall go to Paramount.¡± Chen Qingyan turned around. ¡°I shall go to accompany your father. He is not in the mood these days.¡±


    Chen Qingyan stopped talking and went outside after she had finished her words.


    Mu Xi stared at the sky and his smile was a little wicked.


    ¡°Nan Xian and I are destined to be enemies in this life. I will steal all of his stuff, be it power or a woman!¡±


    1


    Besides, he also believed that no woman could escape the palm of his hand.


    ***


    At the Luo family.


    A young girl in a pink dress hurried in. She then saw a weak old lady, basking in the sun.


    The old lady¡¯s face was very pale. However, she still refused to lie on the bed all the time. Hence, she would stand and walk around every day.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s tears instantly flowed. She went to the old lady and pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m sorry. I did not see the divine physician¡¯s face although I have found her. I¡¯m useless.¡±


    The old lady looked at her lovingly. She then raised her hand and stroked Luo Li¡¯s head.


    She was gentle. ¡°Li¡¯er, everything is fine as long as you¡¯re all right. Grandmother is old, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I just worry about you. You are going to have a stepmother soon. If I die, how will you be able to survive?¡±


    Luo Li burst into tears after she heard her grandmother¡¯s words. She cried in the old lady¡¯s arms.Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m going to be bullied if you go. You have to bring me with you. Huhu¡­¡±


    The old lady was also hugging Luo Li. ¡°My poor little Li¡¯er, you don¡¯t have a mother since you were young. Now, even your father is about to become your stepfather, I would rather let the old man who has died take us both away. So that we will not be bullied by those immoral beasts.¡±


    Luo Fei saw them crying as soon as he came over.


    His face darkened after he heard their conversation.


    He could not bear to see those two crying. He cleared his throat. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er, what are you doing? I am Li¡¯er father, when have I become her stepfather?¡±


    ¡°Please leave. You¡¯re going to find Li¡¯er a stepmother. Aren¡¯t you just a stepfather then?¡± The old lady cried, loudly. ¡°I can still take care of Li¡¯er while I¡¯m still alive. If I die, who will help my poor little Li¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, please take me with you.¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was full of tears.


    Luo Fei was speechless


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± He continued. ¡°You are not well. Crying will worsen your condition.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Tian Shen Manor’s Qin Family VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old lady stared at Luo Fei. ¡°Who do you think has made me so sad?¡±


    She turned to Luo Li and gently held the girl¡¯s hand after she said that sentence.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, I heard that the Mu family marriage has been rejected by the manor master recently. What do you think of the guy from the Mu family? I must find someone to protect you after I am gone. Otherwise, you will be bullied to death by these people.¡±


    Luo Li wiped her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I have someone whom I like.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Someone who you like?¡±


    ¡°No, the person I like is not a human. He is a fox. He promised me that he will come back and marry me after he transforms into a human.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s face stiffened again. She then cried even more sadly than before.


    ¡°My poor Xiao Li¡¯er, you even like a spirit beast in order to escape this family! But I¡¯m afraid that you have to wait for your next life for him to transform into a human. You are destined to be alone in this life. Blame it on your father! He is the one who has ruined you!¡±


    Luo Fei¡¯s face was dark. He was afraid that the old lady would continue to cry. He cleared his throat again. ¡°Li¡¯er, I am going to marry Fei¡¯er¡¯s aunt. Isn¡¯t your relationship with Fei¡¯er good? Her aunt will also be nice to you. Furthermore, the people in the Qin family are very kind. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Luo Li snorted. ¡°If my Little Fox has another fox before he becomes a human. I will definitely be angry and will not like his child. It is also the same for you. I am not her biological child. She won¡¯t like me.¡±Read more chapter on vipnovel.com


    The old lady was even sadder.


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, do you really want to wait for that fox? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like the Mu family¡¯s young master. What about Qin Chen from the Qin family? What do you think? The young man is quite lovable although he is just an adopted child.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him either.¡± Luo Li pouted. ¡°He is the one Sister Feng likes. I can¡¯t snatch the one that my friend likes. Besides, I only like Little Fox. I will just have to wait for it even if it meant spending my whole life waiting.¡±


    Luo Fei groaned. ¡°Mother, you can accept Qin family¡¯s adopted son for Luo Li, why can¡¯t you accept her?¡±


    The old lady glared at him.


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er is my sweetheart. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Luo Fei had an epiphany that he might not be her own son.


    ¡°Mother, actually¡­ Yue¡¯er is not as bad as you think. She really will not bully Xiao Li¡¯er. Besides, I¡¯m still alive. I will not let other people bully her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± The old lady snorted. ¡°If you and Qin Xiaoyue have your own children in the future, will there still be a place for Xiao Li¡¯er? If it were not for my health, I don¡¯t care if you marry a wife. At least I can protect Li¡¯er, but now I¡¯m dying. How can I let you find another person that might harm Li¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Luo Fei said, harshly. ¡°I said that I won¡¯t allow you to leave. I will save you at all costs.¡±


    The old lady gave up. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care too much about life and death. Li¡¯er, go to your Little Fox after I am gone. Just ignore your stepfather and stepmother.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Li said. ¡°I¡¯ll take your ashes with me and let them live their lives.¡±


    She did not like Qin Xiaoyue!


    She had never liked Qin Xiaoyue where her father was marrying her or not.


    Luo Li involuntarily recalled that beautiful figure today. She felt a little regret.


    Such a pity¡­


    The girl was too young and already had a beloved person. It was impossible for the girl to become her stepmother.


    She wondered if that girl had any aunts or other relatives.

 Chapter 770 - Luo Li’s Despair I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡±


    Luo Fei was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m your father. Can¡¯t you even trust me?¡±


    Luo Li turned her head arrogantly and groaned. Then she ignored Luo Fei.


    Luo Fei sighed helplessly. He could only look at the old lady again. ¡°Mother, I will find a cure for your disease. Even if it can¡¯t be treated, I will definitely find a spirit herb that can extend your life.¡±


    To be honest, the old lady had always been clear about Luo Fei¡¯s filial piety.


    Therefore, if she was still alive, no matter how many wives Luo Fei was going to marry, she would not care about it.


    She was afraid that Li¡¯er would be hurt if she died.


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, go out and play. I still have something to say to your father.¡± The old lady sighed softly.


    Even if Luo Fei promised her not to marry now, she was afraid that no one would keep him in check after she died.


    She had to do everything to help Li¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Li nodded obediently. She naturally understood that her grandmother was going to talk about Qin Xiaoyue with her father. So, she did not say much anymore and stared angrily at Luo Fei before leaving.


    Luo Fei felt heartbroken seeing Luo Li¡¯s expression of ignoring him.


    He and Xiaoyue truly loved each other. However, if Li¡¯er refused to accept her, he might not be able to marry her so easily.


    ***


    Heaven-i.


    The most prestigious restaurant in Tian Shen Manor.


    But this restaurant did not accept too many guests. Only those who had a certain status could enter Heaven-i.


    Luo Li had already inquired about Feng Ruqing¡¯s whereabouts. She initially wanted to go to her straight away. Nevertheless, she stopped when she passed by Heaven-i. She remained silent for a moment and walked in.


    She had to bring Feng Ruqing something to eat since going there empty-handed did not look good.


    ¡°Young Lady Luo.¡±


    Heaven-i¡¯s shopkeeper walked up to her with a smile when he saw Luo Li. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Lady Luo. We are not accepting guests today.¡±


    Luo Li was startled. She was disappointed.


    It was a pity. She originally wanted to let Feng Ruqing taste the food from Heaven-i. Unfortunately, Heaven-i was not accepting guests today.


    ¡°May I know why isn¡¯t Heaven-i accepting guests today?¡±


    ¡°It was because the Mu family¡¯s young lady¡ªMu Huan is back. Grandmaster Hai Rong is also back. The Mu family is having a feast here to welcome them. Only those with the invitation letter can enter.¡±


    ¡®Hai Rong?


    ¡®Mu Huan¡¯s master¡ªHai Rong?¡¯


    As soon as Luo Li¡¯s eyes lit up, they dimmed again.


    Hai Rong¡¯s medical skills were extremely brilliant. He was as powerful as the physician in Tian Shen Manor.


    They both had one thing in common that was they rarely treated other people.


    Especially Grandmaster Hai Rong. He never hankered for wealth and rank. He just wanted to be free and unrestrained. It was impossible to ask him to cure her grandmother.


    Luo Li¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. Luo Li turned around, wanting to leave Heaven-i.


    Maybe she had fallen into a trance, she did not even notice that a woman was coming from the front.


    This woman was about thirty years old. However, her face was pretty and young showing no traces of aging due to her great skincare routine.


    ¡°Xiao Li, why are you here?¡±


    The woman apparently noticed Luo Li. She paused and called out.


    Luo Li¡¯s body trembled. She stopped too. Her face stiffened when she saw the woman¡¯s face in front of her.


    ¡°You are allowed to be here. Why am I not?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue looked at Luo Li with a smirk. ¡°Of course, the Qin family came here by invitation. Today, Heaven-i will not receive any guests. If you call me ¡®mother¡¯, I will allow you to stay.¡±

 Chapter 771 - Luo Li’s Despair II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Her manor¡¯s Fei¡¯er was going to enter the Mu family. She could see that the Mu family¡¯s Chen Qingyan thought highly of Fei¡¯er. If Fei¡¯er gave her word, Luo Li could stay at Heaven-i to enjoy the food.


    Luo Li was stubborn and impatient. ¡°You haven¡¯t married my father. Why should I call you ¡®mother¡¯?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue smirked ironically. She took a few steps toward Luo Li, deliberately lowering her voice so that it could only be heard by the two of them.


    ¡°Luo Li, I know that you and that old thing in your family are trying to stop your father from marrying me. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, I will be the Lady of the Luo family after that old thing dies. You better obey me. I will be nice to you in the future.¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s face changed. She was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to insult my grandmother again!¡±


    ¡°Did I make a mistake? She will not be able to live for long. I¡¯m not stupid. I know that you want to ask Grandmaster Hai Rong to cure her. Do you think the Mu family will let Grandmaster Hai Rong treat your grandmother if Fei¡¯er opposes it?¡± Qin Xiaoyue lowered her eyes covering the wickedness in her eyes. ¡°You have only one way to live a good life in the future. Please me.¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s clenched fist slowly loosened. Her face was pale. ¡°You have finally shown your true self.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, your father knows that you don¡¯t like me. He also knows that you will do anything to stop us. Even if you go back and tell your father about this, do you think he will believe you?¡± Qin Xiaoyue sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten? You have hurt me in front of him before!¡±


    ¡°That was because you broke my mother¡¯s memorial tablet.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, you have wronged me. The memorial tablet was broken by your subordinates. After all, your father thought so.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue laughed. Her voice was low but threatening.


    ¡°You can rest assured that I am not a vicious woman. As long as I enter the Luo family, I will not treat you badly. If you relent, that old thing in your family will not stop. You should understand what decision is best for you.¡±


    She had no intention of abusing Luo Li. Otherwise, she also would be in trouble if Luo Fei found out about it.


    Her purpose was only to enter the Luo family!


    If Luo Li was obedient in the future, she would naturally treat her well and find a good man for her. If not, then she should not be blamed for not being easy on her.


    Luo Li clenched her fist again. She glared at Qin Xiaoyue without saying anything.


    Qin Xiaoyue turned to the shopkeeper nearby and smiled. ¡°Hey, please give me a glass of water. I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady Qin.¡±


    The shopkeeper left after he heard Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s words. He brought a glass of water to Qin Xiaoyue after a short while.


    The water was freshly poured. Hence, it was quite hot.


    Qin Xiaoyue blew it twice, but somehow, the hot water was spilled on Luo Li.


    Luo Li panicked because she was standing too close, she could not even avoid it.


    She could only use her hand to hurriedly cover her face. The water was spilled on the back of her hand. She could not help but draw a cold breath due to the sudden pain.


    Qin Xiaoyue panicked too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Li¡¯er. I didn¡¯t mean it. I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Her voice was not as low as before, but rather high as if she feared that others would not hear it.


    Just after Qin Xiaoyue finished that sentence, a voice came from the upper floor. ¡°Aunt, Xiao Li, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 772 - Luo Li’s Despair III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Luo Li was so much in pain that she broke out in a sweat. Her face was terribly pale. She stopped talking and just walked pass Qin Xiaoyue to leave Heaven-i.


    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue felt guilty. She hurriedly grabbed Luo Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive me for my unintentional action.¡±


    The sound of footsteps walking down the stairs was getting closer and soon approached Luo Li and Qin Xiaoyue.


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s talent was quite good. She pulled Luo Li stiffly. Luo Li had tried to get away a few times but failed to do it.


    Her hand was feeling more and more painful. Her face was very pale.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er slightly frowned and slowly walked to Qin Xiaoyue. She asked, helplessly, ¡°What did you do this time that made Li¡¯er angry?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue lowered her head. ¡°I have accidentally spilled water on her. If she goes back and distort the truth and said that I had deliberately spilled it on her, Old Lady Luo will not let me enter the Luo family again. Fei¡¯er, you have a good relationship with Xiao Li. Please help me persuade her. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    So, what if she was doing it on purpose?


    There was nothing that old lady could do as long as Luo Fei did not believe Luo Li.


    Qin Fei¡¯er frowned and glanced at Qin Xiaoyue. Her aunt was always so clumsy.


    She still dared to make such mistakes knowing that Xiao Li did not like her. Even if she did not mean it, Xiao Li would definitely be unhappy.


    ¡°Xiao Li.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er slowly walked toward Luo Li. Her voice was soft and she looked at Luo Li warmly. ¡°What about letting my aunt apologize to you? She really didn¡¯t mean it. If there is a next time, I will help you scold her. Okay?¡±


    She had a good relationship with Luo Li.


    Furthermore, her health was poor. Luo Li was afraid that she might make Fei¡¯er sad. Thus, she would listen to everything that Fei¡¯er said.


    Both families would be embarrassed if they had argued in the public. Fei¡¯er planned to let her aunt apologize first, and then only they would solve it when they went back.


    Luo Li¡¯s face was bathed in sweat. She gritted her teeth tightly and used all her strength to say the two words. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s gaze did not stay on Luo Li for a long time. She only looked at Luo Li¡¯s face and did not notice her hand that was hurting since Luo Li put her hand behind her back.


    ¡°Aunt, quickly apologize to Xiao Li.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er knew that Luo Li was really angry this time. Luo Li had even directed her anger toward Fei¡¯er. She turned and looked back at Qin Xiaoyue. She said, coldly, ¡°Apologize until Xiao Li is willing to forgive you.¡±


    Luo Li held her palm tightly. She was so in pain that she could not even say a word.


    Earlier, Qin Xiaoyue was afraid that Luo Li would just go away. Therefore, she had dragged Luo Li¡¯s arm that had made the pain more unbearable.


    If Luo Li did not rush to the hospital now, there might be scars on her hand later.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, I have already apologized to Li¡¯er just now. Yet, she still has not forgiven me. I really did not intend to do it.¡± Qin Xiaoyue sounded guilty. ¡°Xiao Li did not get to buy Heaven-i¡¯s food just now. As an apology, can you talk to the Mu family and let Heaven-i prepare some for her?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er laughed abruptly. ¡°Okay. I will mention it to the lady of Mu family later. Li¡¯er, can you forgive my aunt since she is so sincere? She is really in love with your father. You being like this¡­ It would be difficult for Uncle Luo.¡±


    Who wanted to buy Heaven-i¡¯s food now?!


    Luo Li just wanted to leave!


    ¡°My hand¡­¡± Luo Li gnashed her teeth and could only manage to speak those two words. Suddenly, a sobbing voice came from behind, interrupting her.


    1

 Chapter 773 - Luo Li’s Despair IV

    ¡°Li¡¯er, how can you forgive me? If you are angry, you can hit me and scold me. I just ask you to give me a chance, so that I can compensate you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked at Qin Xiaoyue. It seemed that her aunt really had learned from her mistakes this time.


    Otherwise, with her temperament, she would not have compensated Luo Li so easily.


    She would rather demolish ten temples than ruin her own chance at this marriage.


    Fei¡¯er decided to help her aunt this time since she had apologized to Luo Li sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Divine¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er had regained herself from her thoughts without saying the last words.


    She had been deeply absorbed in her thoughts just now. Therefore, she had not heard anything from Luo Li at all.


    She said gently and modestly. ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go. You shall wait here with me. Let my aunt buy you some food. Then I can take you to meet the Mu family¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er signaled Qin Xiaoyue with a wink. She then held Luo Li¡¯s arm naturally.


    At this moment, Luo Li did not want to say anything. She just wanted to shake off Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s arm. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice. She was shocked and her tears kept flowing down from her eyes.


    ¡°Luo Li.¡±


    Luo Li slowly raised her head. At that instant, the girl¡¯s beautiful face was reflected in her eyes.


    She was so pretty and kind!


    ¡°Sister Ruqing¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked up, following Luo Li¡¯s gaze. She held her breath as her eyes were filled with an unclear emotion.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had always been very confident with her appearance.


    Until today¡­


    The figure donning a blood-red robe was even more dazzling than the sun and even more peerless than the evildoer.


    As a woman herself, she had to admit that the girl in front of her was indeed astonishingly beautiful as if she could exhaust all beings at a glance.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing had originally wanted to sneak in the laxatives to the Mu family that could last for one month since she heard they were here. However, she did not expect to meet Luo Li.


    If Luo Li willingly followed Qin Fei¡¯er, she would certainly not go meddle with them, much less come out from her hiding place.


    Now¡­


    Luo Li obviously resisted, but Qin Fei¡¯er never saw it. She wanted to take Luo Li away. At that moment, she had already forgotten her purpose for visiting Heaven-i.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Luo Li¡¯s face. She frowned.


    Luo Li¡¯s face was covered in cold sweats. Her eyes were screaming of pain.


    Luo Li hurriedly hid her hand behind her back and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were dark. She quickly approached Luo Li like the wind and pushed Qin Fei¡¯er away.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was shoved and fell to the ground. She stared blankly at Feng Ruqing who had pushed her to the ground. Her face gradually darkened.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue was so horrified that she rushed forward and helped Qin Fei¡¯er to get up. Just as she wanted to scold Feng Ruqing, she was stopped by Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t know what is your relationship with Xiao Li, but Xiao Li is my friend. I just wanted her to eat at Heaven-i. You doing this¡­ Is there something¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was expressionless as if she had not heard Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s words. She grabbed Luo Li¡¯s wrist and straightened her hand that was hidden behind her back.


    There was no intact skin on the back of the girl¡¯s hand.


    The entire back of Luo Li¡¯s hand had turned red. There were also several large blisters on the back of her hand.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was dumbfounded. She stared closely at the back of Luo Li¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 774 - Luo Li’s Despair V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She only knew that her aunt had accidentally spilled water on Luo Li¡¯s hand, but she did not think that it would be so serious.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked at Qin Fei¡¯er and Qin Xiaoyue.


    If she was not wrong, the one standing with Qin Fei¡¯er should also be a member of the Qin family.


    If they could treat Luo Li like this. She could not help but think of how was Qin Chen¡¯s life in the Qin family.


    Did anyone hurt him intentionally?


    When Feng Ruqing thought of Qin Chen, she was suddenly filled with murderous intent.


    Luo Li was startled. She thought Feng Ruqing was so angry for her sake. She subconsciously grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to go home.¡±


    Xiao Qing was just a person without a family to rely on. She did not want Feng Ruqing to offend the Qin family just because of her. As for the injuries that Qin Xiaoyue had given her, she would avenge herself in the future.


    She did not want to become a burden for Feng Ruqing!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s murderous intent was gone. She then said, coldly, ¡°You follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Li felt relieved and she almost burst out in tears.


    Her heart was warm and full of brightness.


    Fei¡¯er was her friend since she was young. Even if they both interrupted her several times, Fei¡¯er should have realized that she was hurt.


    Unfortunately, she did not.


    On the contrary, Feng Ruqing whom she had known for only a day, saw her pain at a glance and even helped her out of this situation.


    Luo Li followed behind Feng Ruqing. She felt safe and had nothing to worry about.


    Even if her father married Qin Xiaoyue, she would no longer be alone. Would she?


    Little Fox was not with her, but she had a new friend.


    However, her eyes slightly sank thinking of Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions just now.


    Her father could marry anyone in the future, but definitely not Qin Xiaoyue! She would never agree with this vicious woman being her stepmother!


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er did not stop Luo Li from leaving anymore. She turned back and looked angrily at Qin Xiaoyue. ¡°Why did you treat her like this? Don¡¯t you want to marry Uncle Luo?¡±


    Although the niece was an invalid, Qin Xiaoyue would always be afraid of her. After hearing her question, Qin Xiaoyue weakly replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er interrupted Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s words impatiently. ¡°Go and explain that to Uncle Luo yourself. I won¡¯t help you anymore. Xiao Li must have held a grudge toward me.¡±


    ¡°No. Xiao Li has always listened to you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er sneered. Without saying anything, she turned and went upstairs without glancing at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Qin Xiaoyue panicked.


    She just wanted to teach Luo Li a lesson, but she did not expect her skin to be so tender that it had even blistered due to the hot water.


    It seemed that she must give an explanation to Luo Fei before Luo Li.


    ***


    There were too many people in the inn which was not suitable for her cultivation.


    Therefore, Feng Ruqing had spent money on a manor just after she had arrived at Tian Shen Manor.


    Inside the courtyard, Feng Ruqing made Luo Li sit down. She then took out a green spirit grass from the medium. She squeezed the juice out of the spirit grass and dropped it on the back of Luo Li¡¯s hand.


    The back of Luo Li¡¯s hand felt cool for a while. All the pain disappeared and her complexion improved.


    Luo Li had asked Feng Ruqing to use an ordinary spirit herb, so the effect would not be so fast.


    She did not want to recover from her injury yet. She just needed to ease the pain.


    Feng Ruqing never asked Luo Li why she asked for that. She knew that Luo Li had her own reasons for doing so.

 Chapter 775 - Luo Li’s Despair VI

    She would not care about the past too much.


    ¡°Sister Feng¡­¡±


    Luo Li wanted to say something but soon she was interrupted by Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is it okay if I call you Xiao Qing?¡± Luo Li smiled but her smile was bitter. ¡°Actually, my mother died when I was five years old because she was sick.¡±


    It was the first time Feng Ruqing saw such grief in Luo Li since the day she met Luo Li. Luo Li was always a girl who was mischievous and active. Luo Li had always appeared to be nonchalant.


    It might be Luo Li¡¯s habit of using a smile and laughter to hide her sadness. She might have kept quite a lot of things to herself.


    ¡°I do understand that it¡¯s not easy for my father, too, given that he has to take care of me all by himself all these past years. It¡¯s fine if he wants to marry any woman as long as it¡¯s not Qin Xiaoyue.¡±


    Luo Li bit her lip and continued to talk, ¡°Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s been together with my father since last year. She came to my house once and I saw her destroying my mom¡¯s memorial tablet. I did not keep quiet about that. I went and slapped her.


    ¡°I thought that she could dodge my attacks easily with her strength. But, she did not. It might be because of the fact that she saw my father there. Qin Xiaoyue cried and claimed that she wanted to pick up the memorial tablet on the ground. She even claimed that I was the one who had slapped her first without asking for the truth. I was the one who misunderstood her because she claimed that my father was taken away from me and I could not tolerate her existence. She said that I slapped her because I had misunderstood the fact that she had destroyed my mom¡¯s memorial tablet.


    ¡°I hate Qin Xiaoyue! I really don¡¯t like her! My grandmother¡¯s there to forbid my father from marrying her. But, she is sick now. When she¡¯s no longer here, my father will surely marry her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m being wronged. I can just leave the Luo family and join my little fox. However, both my grandmother and mother¡¯s graves will still be here in the Luo family. My father won¡¯t allow me to bring them with me. That woman is so wicked and evil. What if she dug their graves up in the middle of the night? If that¡¯s the case, my grandmother and mother won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was quite attentive to what Luo Li said. But, what Luo Li had said toward the end¡­


    Her lips twitched. ¡°Dig up the graves? Is she that daring? Won¡¯t she be afraid that they might come crawling out of the graves to take revenge on her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Luo Li appeared upset now. ¡°She will do whatever she wants!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°You said that your grandmother can stop your father from marrying her. Then, what if she¡¯s cured?¡±


    Luo Li was stunned. She lowered her head. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s been sick for a few years now. We have looked for a lot of doctors but they could not find out what¡¯s wrong with her. There are two powerful doctors in Tian Shen Manor but they rarely help the others. My grandmother¡­ it seems that we¡¯ve run out of options.¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked a few times. She smiled and said, ¡°If you trust me, you can bring me to her. But, I have a favor to ask¡­¡±


    Luo Li tilted her head. ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    ¡°Bring your grandmother out so I can meet her outside. I don¡¯t want to go to the Luo family. Moreover¡­¡± She stopped for a while. ¡°I want to meet Chen¡¯er. Could you please go to the Qin family and deliver him a message for me? Ask him to come and meet me here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll totally help Feng Ruqing if she asks for a favor. It¡¯s very easy.


    ¡®Even if she¡¯s not helping me out, I¡¯m more than willing to help her out!¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing, have you learned how to treat people before?¡±


    ¡°I have some medical knowledge but just a little. I need to see the situation first before deciding whether I can cure them or not. If you get the chance, just bring her here to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Luo Li burst into laughter.


    ¡®I cannot reject her kindness. Whether she can cure my grandmother or not, she¡¯s willing to try.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing, wait for me here. I need to go home.¡±


    She stood up and ran out of the manor soon after.

 Chapter 776 - Luo Lis Despair VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Luo family was no longer peaceful now.


    Luo Fei sat on the sandalwood chair. He clenched his fists tightly and he appeared to be infuriated.


    Qin Xiaoyue was sobbing hard. She seemed to have been wronged. ¡°It was unintentional. I didn¡¯t mean to harm Xiao Li. I wasn¡¯t standing properly just now. I did not hold the cup in my hand firmly. I had scalded her hand by accident. Luo Fei, I¡¯m really sorry. I know that I was wrong. I don¡¯t know how to ask for forgiveness from Xiao Li. I¡¯m willing to do anything to compensate it as long as she would forgive me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Luo Fei stood up, abruptly. He walked out of the living room.


    Qin Xiaoyue realized now that Luo Fei was indeed infuriated. She became nervous and grabbed onto Luo Fei¡¯s hand quickly. ¡°Luo Fei, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Li¡¯er.¡±


    ¡®That young girl is still away from home even though she¡¯s badly hurt. Does she really think that I don¡¯t care about her?


    ¡®Our spirit herbs are much better than those in the hospital. Why is she not coming home? Why does she want to go to the hospital?¡¯


    ¡°Luo Fei¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue seemed to be deeply grieved. ¡°I¡¯m the young lady of the Qin family. I¡¯m rather pretty too. It¡¯s impossible that I can¡¯t find myself a man. Why do I want to be with you? I have even accepted Li¡¯er for you.¡±


    Luo Fei suddenly stopped walking. His fists still clenched, tightly.


    ¡®Luckily, that was only an accident. It was unintentional. If she is hurting Li¡¯er deliberately, I¡¯ll never forgive her for the rest of my life.


    ¡®Now, I cannot tolerate her before Li¡¯er forgives her.¡¯


    ¡°I know that Li¡¯er has always disliked me. I do know why. There¡¯s only her in the Luo family before I came. She¡¯s adored by everybody here. If I get into the Luo family, she would think that I¡¯ll get all of your attention.¡± Qin Xiaoyue laughed bitterly. ¡°She¡¯ll be unable to accept any woman even if someone else comes along. Only I am able to endure all of these issues. Luo Fei, do you really plan on not getting married for the rest of your life just for her sake?¡±


    Luo Fei was frustrated. He did not respond.


    ¡°Luo Fei¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue approached Luo Fei. She smiled bitterly. ¡°If you¡¯re really unhappy with me, I¡¯ll leave without a word. I have self-esteem too. I won¡¯t beg for your acceptance. In fact, I have chosen you before because of one more reason. I cannot have babies. You have Li¡¯er and you do not favor sons over daughters. You won¡¯t ask me to have a baby with you.¡±


    Luo Fei was shocked.


    ¡®Qin Xiaoyue cannot have babies.


    ¡®That means that I won¡¯t have another child? No one will compete with Li¡¯er then.


    ¡®If Qin Xiaoyue had mentioned that earlier, Li¡¯er might have accepted her without making so much fuss. But now, Li¡¯er is hurt. It¡¯s too late now.¡¯


    In fact, Qin Xiaoyue could not have babies.


    But, it was impossible for her to become anyone¡¯s concubine given her status and background. On the other hand, no family would accept a lady who could not have babies.


    It was ridiculous if a family had children whose mothers were only the concubines in the family.


    But, Luo Fei was different.


    He had Li¡¯er and he was different from the other men. He did not have any concubines.


    However, Luo Li did not accept her all this while.


    Luo Li was just afraid that Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s children would get all her father¡¯s attention. She was scared that her special status in the Luo family would be snatched away.


    Qin Xiaoyue chose not to confess before because she had her own self-esteem too. When it was time for her to speak up¡­


    Qin Xiaoyue had destroyed Luo Li¡¯s mother¡¯s memorial tablet.


    If Old Lady Luo did not say those things to enrage Qin Xiaoyue, Qin Xiaoyue might not be so jealous of a dead person and destroy her memorial tablet.


    The old lady told Qin Xiaoyue that Li¡¯er had only one mother. They must never force Li¡¯er if she chose not to address Qin Xiaoyue as her mother.

 Chapter 777 - Luo Lis Despair VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡®If I marry Luo Fei, Luo Li would have no choice but to call me ¡®mother¡¯! I¡¯ll never tolerate this!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We¡¯ll talk about it when Li¡¯er is found. She¡¯s hurt deeply and I don¡¯t want to see her sad again! She¡¯s¡­ blaming me because of you¡­¡±


    Luo Fei seemed to have calmed down now. But, he still appeared sad when he thought of Luo Li¡¯s sadness and pain.


    Qin Xiaoyue smiled coldly. ¡°Luo Fei, it seems that you won¡¯t care about me no matter what I¡¯ve done for you. I told you that it was an accident. It was Li¡¯er who had accidentally touched me. I wasn¡¯t standing properly and I was not holding the teacup in my hand firmly. That was how I had hurt her by accident. But, do you know what? Do you know why I went to the Mu family¡¯s feast?


    ¡°I did that for Old Lady Luo!¡± Qin Xiaoyue appeared to be in great pain. ¡°I heard that Grandmaster Hai Rong would be there. So, I asked Fei¡¯er to bring me there. I¡¯m doing this for the Luo family so that Hai Rong could save Old Lady Luo!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how the old lady hates me. I¡¯m doing what a daughter-in-law should do. She¡¯s my mother-in-law. It¡¯s alright even if she scolds or bullies me. I know that we must always respect the elderly. So, I did all that for her sake. But, how are all of you treating me?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue laughed out loud. Her laughter was filled with deep pain. She seemed to be in great despair.


    It seemed that she was disappointed with Luo Fei.


    ¡°Are you talking about Mu Huan¡¯s master?¡± Luo Fei finally turned around and looked at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Qin Xiaoyue laughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give him whatever I have in order to persuade him to save Old Lady Luo. I¡¯m always doing what¡¯s best for the Luo family. I didn¡¯t wrong you. It¡¯s you who have wronged me!¡±


    Luo Fei¡¯s heart finally softened. He sighed. ¡°I can forgive you but we must ask for her forgiveness first. Li¡¯er is my only daughter. I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do whatever I can so that she¡¯ll forgive me. But, she won¡¯t forgive me no matter what I do. It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s better if we¡¯re separated. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still help you. I¡¯ll persuade Grandmaster Hai Rong. But, what the Luo family has done cannot be revealed to him.¡±


    She stopped talking for a while. ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong always sides with his family. Lady Qingyan adores Fei¡¯er and Fei¡¯er is closed with Mu Huan. If he knows about that¡­ he might not help you out.¡±


    Luo Fei¡¯s face grew solemn. He closed his eyes slowly.


    His mother did not have an easy life.


    He did not want her to leave like that.


    Li¡¯er was close to her grandmother too. She surely wants to save her.


    Forget it.


    He¡¯ll tolerate it this time for his mother.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡¯ll try to persuade Li¡¯er to forgive you. But, on the premise of¡­ Grandmaster Hai Rong¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue paled. She lowered her head sadly. ¡°It¡¯s true. You want to be with me because of Grandmaster Hai Rong and it¡¯s not because you trust me.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡±


    Luo Fei was saddened when he saw the look of anguish on Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be hurt this time.


    ¡®But, I have no choice. I need to do this for my mother.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Xiaoyue raised her eyes and laughed bitterly. ¡°It was I who fell in love with you first. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t care about my feelings. Luo Fei, you need to remember that you¡¯re the one who has wronged me and not the other way around.¡±

 Chapter 778 - Luo Lis Despair IX

    Luo Fei moved toward Qin Xiaoyue and pulled her into his embrace. He felt guilty and in pain.


    ***


    Luo Li reached home just in time to see Luo Fei hugging Qin Xiaoyue tightly.


    Qin Xiaoyue was facing Luo Li.


    Thus, Luo Li could see the smugness on Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face. Qin Xiaoyue sneered at her.


    Qin Xiaoyue might be mocking at Luo Li¡¯s inability to compete with her.


    ¡®You¡¯re just a daughter. You cannot be with her for the rest of his life. You can never beat me!¡¯


    Luo Li exploded with anger. She rushed forward and pulled Qin Xiaoyue away.


    Qin Xiaoyue was pulled away easily this time. She fell down on the ground and she burst into tears from pain.


    ¡°Xiao Li?¡± Luo Fei was rather surprised. Soon, he became delighted. He rushed forward and held onto Luo Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Li, you¡¯re back finally. Let me see your injury.¡±


    Luo Li pursed her lips tightly. She could not believe what had just happened.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m hurt. Then, did you know that she¡¯s the one who has hurt me?¡±


    Luo Fei sighed. ¡°Xiaoyue told me about the accident just now. She said that she will make it up to you.¡±


    Luo Li laughed coldly. She showed the back of her hand to her father. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you see for yourself this time? My hand was hurt badly because of her. You said that she will make it up to me. Do you really think that the conflict between us would be resolved just like that?¡±


    Luo Li had never gotten angry with Luo Fei no matter how bad the situation was.


    But, she was indeed infuriated this time.


    She wanted Luo Fei to be saddened by her injury. So, she had asked Feng Ruqing to not heal her injury. She wanted Luo Fei to realize what kind of a woman Qin Xiaoyue was.


    But, she realized that she was overthinking. She thought that her father would be grieving. However, it turned out to be the other way around.


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, it was an accident. I asked her to beg for your forgiveness. You can ask her to do whatever you want.¡± Luo Fei saw the blisters on the back of Luo Li¡¯s hands. He was in great pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry now. Let me tend to your injury.¡±


    Luo Li snatched her hands away. ¡°Fine. If she wants my forgiveness, she must leave the Luo family and never come back for the rest of her life!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li!¡± Luo Fei frowned slightly. ¡°For your grandmother, you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Luo Fei.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue stood up and interrupted Luo Fei.


    ¡°I will leave now and never disturb you again. I¡¯m still an outsider to your family.¡±


    She would never allow him to bring Grandmaster Hai Rong up.


    Otherwise, Luo Li would not make a fuss and throw a tantrum.


    She would appear to be sensible and considerate as long as Luo Li was being the opposite.


    It turned out to be quite effective for Luo Fei. He seemed anxious. ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡¯ll marry you. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡±


    Luo Li was soon overwhelmed with great pain. Her heart was cold and it appeared that her life was sucked out of her body. Her small face became as pale as the snow. She looked at Luo Fei just like as though he was a stranger.


    She would never have said a word if he was this determined before.


    But now¡­


    I was intentionally hurt by Qin Xiaoyue.


    But still, he chose her without a second thought!


    ¡°Grandmother was right. She told me that I will have a stepfather when I have a stepmother. Now, I don¡¯t even have a stepmother yet and my stepfather is already here.¡± Luo Li laughed sarcastically. She turned away. All her frustration disappeared at that moment. ¡°Never mind. I have Little Fox and Xiao Qing. Father, I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    She would care for herself if her father does not bother about her.


    She refused to be there if Qin Xiaoyue was in the Luo family.


    ¡°Luo Fei, you scoundrel!¡±


    The old lady approached them while being escorted by a maid. Her steps were faltering and she could not even stand properly. But, she hit Luo Fei violently with the crutch in her hands.

 Chapter 779 - Old Lady Luo I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯m not even aware of Xiao Li¡¯er¡¯s injury if the maid had not informed me. What did you promise me before? You promised that you would not let anything happen to Li¡¯er. You promised that you will appoint Li¡¯er the head of the Luo family when I¡¯m dead! Now¡­ how could you defend the woman who has hurt Li¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Luo Fei did not dodge Old Lady Luo¡¯s attack. He simply endured it. ¡°What I have done is for your sake¡­¡±


    Old Lady Luo sneered and moved forward to grab Luo Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luo Li forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you along to meet Xiao Qing. She¡¯s beautiful and gentle. She¡¯s nice too!¡±


    Old Lady Luo did not say anything more. She walked out of the manor with Luo Li by her side.


    ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡± Luo Fei wanted to stop them. He became quite nervous.


    Old Lady Luo hit the ground with her crutch. ¡°I¡¯ll run into the wall and kill myself if anybody dares to stop me from leaving today!¡±


    Luo Fei wanted to stop Old Lady Luo but he became frightened when he heard what she had said. He stopped walking and dared not move anymore. He had no choice but to let them leave.


    He seemed helpless and could not recover his senses for a long time.


    Was he¡­ really the one wrong this time?


    1


    Qin Xiaoyue smiled coldly when she realized that both Old Lady Luo and Luo Li had left them alone at last. But, she soon composed herself and approached Luo Fei slowly.


    ¡°Luo Fei, Old Lady Luo will know your good intentions one day. But, Li¡¯er is just insensible. I¡¯ll teach her to respect the elderly in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yue!¡± Luo Fei appeared rather angry. He sounded serious. ¡°Li¡¯er is my daughter. I¡¯ll teach her myself if she¡¯s still insensible. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    No matter what, Li¡¯er was his daughter.


    He would feel unsettled if anyone criticized her.


    If¡­ Xiao Yue had not sacrificed so much for his mother, he would have left her by now.


    ¡°Luo Fei, I¡¯m just being nice¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue was dissatisfied with Luo Fei¡¯s response. She pursed her lips tightly.


    Qin Xiaoyue had been with Luo Fei for a few years now.


    That was the first time he had scolded her, for an ignorant brat!


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯m tired. Xiaoyue, you can go home and rest now.¡±


    Luo Fei neither say anything more nor take a look at Qin Xiaoyue. He turned and walked into the Luo family.


    He seemed to be without spirit. It seemed that he had aged much at that moment.


    ***


    The young girl appeared quiet and calm in the manor. She was holding a book in her hands.


    She was captivating and was the most beautiful girl in the world.


    She moved and soon heard footsteps approaching her from outside of the manor. She turned her head slowly and a cute face appeared in front of her.


    Luo Li smiled brightly. She was delighted and it might be because of the fact that she had left the Luo family. She was overjoyed.


    She was escorting an old lady and they were walking toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll stay here from now on. I don¡¯t want to go back to the Luo family anymore.¡±


    Old Lady Luo held onto Luo Li¡¯s hand softly. She appeared gentle and kind. ¡°Fine. You can go wherever you want. Your dad will surely be left all alone in this world! That bastard!1¡±


    Feng Ruqing made no reply and witnessed the whole scene quietly.


    ¡®When did I promise to let them stay here?¡¯


    1


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Luo Li spotted Feng Ruqing when she turned her eyes. She let go of Old Lady Luo¡¯s hands and rushed toward Feng Ruqing like a butterfly.

 Chapter 780 - Old Lady Luo II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought my grandmother to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked Old Lady Luo. She fell into deep thought.


    Old Lady Luo was rather surprised when she saw Feng Ruqing. She was in doubt too.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Luo Li held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands. She asked helplessly, ¡°Can you really help to treat my grandmother?¡±


    Luo Li had told Old Lady Luo everything when they were on their way there.


    Old Lady Luo smiled kindly when she heard what Luo Li said.


    ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s so nice of you to want to treat my illnesses. Don¡¯t be stressed. I know my own body very well. It¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re unable to treat my illnesses.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was already standing in front of Old Lady Luo. She stroked Old Lady Luo¡¯s white hair to the side so that she could take a look at Old Lady Luo¡¯s neck.


    There were some dark spots on Old Lady Luo¡¯s neck. These spots were quite small and they could be overlooked if one did not look properly.


    ¡°Have you been to any spring water? Did you take a bath there?¡±


    Old Lady Lu¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. After a while, she nodded. ¡°It might be the Eternal Spring in the Sacred Mountain that you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve taken a bath there a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw some dark spots in your eyes too. Now, I¡¯ve understood the situation after taking a look at your body.¡±


    There was a record of this kind of illness in the book Fu Chen gave her.


    She had identified it the moment she saw the dark spots.


    ¡°Even ordinary spring water is not clear and clean. There would be some insects or bacteria. The one you went to before was spring water which was rich with spiritual qi. The ordinary insects in the spring water have turned into some sort of spirit beasts when they were immersed in the spiritual qi. But, one cannot locate them easily because they are only small insects.


    ¡°An ordinary cultivator would use his spiritual qi to shield himself from the insects so that they won¡¯t harm him. But, it appears to me that Old Lady Luo is not a cultivator.¡±


    Old Lady Luo was shocked. Soon, she became silent.


    There were numerous cultivators in both Tian Shen Manor and the secular world.


    Ordinary people who could not cultivate could never enter the Eternal Spring.


    Old Lady Luo was escorted by Luo Fei when they went to the Eternal Spring. She just wanted to extend her lifespan.


    Both Luo Fei and Luo Li had taken a bath there too. They were fine but Old Lady Luo¡¯s body worsened. She had even caught a fatal disease. Nobody had thought about Eternal Spring at that time.


    ¡°Young lady, we really have no idea about what you have just said.¡± Old Lady Luo was quiet for a while. ¡°Is there anything we can do for my illness?¡±


    ¡°It can be cured.¡± Feng Ruqing touched her chin. ¡°Have you heard of the herbal dishes at Paramount?¡±


    Old Lady Luo¡¯s eyes brightened at that. ¡°Do you know anyone from Paramount?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, calmly. ¡°I know Jiu Ming. My friend had the same illness as you before and that¡¯s why I could identify your illness. Jiu Ming gave my friend a herbal dish and he had even changed the herbal dish into a spirit herbal dish. I remember that prescription. I can just give that to you.¡±


    Everyone knew that Paramount was famous for selling herbal dishes. Feng Ruqing had no choice but to let Jiu Ming claim credit.


    She did not want the people from the Mu family to know that she was the provider of the herbal dishes in Paramount so as to prevent them from bothering her.

 Chapter 781 - Old Lady Luo III

    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Lady Luo grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°Young lady, I don¡¯t know how I can express my gratitude toward you if my illness is cured. Is this prescription of the spirit herbal dish expensive? Don¡¯t worry. Just name the price. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your demand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask for anything just yet. If you feel bad about it and you do want to repay my kindness, just remember that you owe me. Keep it that way until you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Old Lady Luo was satisfied.


    ¡®If I¡¯m cured, I¡¯ll never allow Qin Xiaoyue to be a part of the Luo family! Xiao Li¡¯er will never be bullied again!¡¯


    ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re so beautiful and kind. By the way, you look like one of my old friends. Maybe that¡¯s why we¡¯re destined to meet.¡± Old Lady Luo laughed. She had quite a good impression of Feng Ruqing when she met Feng Ruqing for the first time. Feng Ruqing seemed quite adorable if compared to the weak and sick lady of the Qin family.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because they resemble each other.


    ¡®Especially those eyes, eyebrows and her facial expressions. The way she carriesbrings herself¡ªShe¡¯s so much like my old friend¡­¡¯


    ¡°An old friend?¡± Feng Ruqing turned and looked at the old lady. She frowned slightly.


    She looked more like her mother compared to her father, though she resembled him too.


    Other than that, it was impossible that she resembled anyone else.


    There was no resemblance between her and Chen¡¯er even if he was indeed her younger brother who was taken from them. If not, she would have recognized him long ago.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old lady held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and patted it lovingly. ¡°My old friend had sworn to be my late husband¡¯s brother. Our Luo family had wronged him deeply too¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve buried those feelings deep down in my heart and not even Luo Fei or Luo Li know about them.¡¯


    ¡°I went to look for Eternal Spring because I hoped that I could live longer so that there¡¯s a possibility of meeting him again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent. She felt that it was impolite to listen to the old lady¡¯s deep troubles but she was unwilling to stop her.


    ¡°That fellow is always reckless and arrogant. But, he always values his people and never thinks about himself. My husband and I grew up in Tian Shen Manor. That¡¯s why we did not understand his actions¡­


    ¡°Until¡­ his people were slaughtered by a group of people one day. They wiped out the entire population in that city! He was outrageous and he planned to wipe out the entire reclusive world.¡±


    A smile crept onto the old lady¡¯s face slowly.


    She had never thought that he was wrong.


    She just didn¡¯t understand why he had always put everyone else before him without caring about himself.


    Yet, some people are resented by everyone else because of their actions. That fellow adored his people so much so that he would never leave them behind.


    ¡°The entire reclusive world was shocked at that time. He was alone but he had slaughtered many cultivators from the reclusive world. He had killed numerous powerful people.


    ¡°In the end, the reclusive world was frightened. They felt an immense fear toward him. So, they united and planned to kill him together¡­¡±


    The old lady seemed to show great respect and adoration for that person as she was talking.


    ¡°That battle lasted for three days. I¡¯ll never forget that day. He walked out of the battlefield, leaving behind corpses and skeletons. He was soaked in blood. The world thought that it was a draw between him and the reclusive world while claiming that the reclusive world was slightly weaker. But, it was not so. He could surely wipe out the entire reclusive world given his immense talent.¡±

 Chapter 782 - Old Lady Luo IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I never thought that he was doing anything wrong even though I¡¯m from the reclusive world!¡±


    He had not done anything wrong.


    Those people who had slaughtered his people were the ones to be blamed. He simply took revenge on them for his people.


    Moreover, he had even killed the people who took advantage of innocent people.


    But, the reclusive world was afraid of his talent and they were fearful of his ability to change the state of the reclusive world. Therefore, they united all the forces to destroy him.


    There were numerous powerful people in the reclusive world at that time. But, still¡­ they did not manage to kill him.


    ¡°At first, my late husband was close to Master Qin. He appeared nice but he was the worst of all! He was a hypocrite! My late husband assumed that Tian Ya could not beat the entire reclusive world alone. He wanted to save him. So, he had planned to gather some people to go and save him.


    ¡°But, my late husband did not know how to differentiate the bad people from the good people. He knew only of bastards. Master Qin took that advantage and joined forces with the other families. They kidnapped my late husband and that old bastard used him to threaten Tian Ya. Consequently, Tian Ya was disturbed and he became nervous. He received an attack directly and that was why the battle ended abruptly.


    ¡°Even so, I still think that Tian Ya did not lose that battle. If it was not for the Luo family¡¯s sake, he would have been able to start all over again even if he did not manage to change how things were in the reclusive world. But, my late husband was kidnapped by them. Thus, Tian Ya had no choice but to use the last resort and threaten the reclusive world to sign a contract with him.


    ¡°There are only two rules in his contract. First, the reclusive world is not allowed to attack the secular world. Second, they cannot attack the Luo family. In return, he was willing to go to that place and never to return.¡±


    The old lady started to tremble slightly when she had almost finished the tale. She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Our Luo family owes him too much. I know what his worries were. At first, I planned to promise him to take care of his family. But, Tian Ya was worried that I would expose his family. So, I did not dare to bother his family all these years.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Luo Li paled. ¡°Why am I unaware of all these things?¡±


    The old lady smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Even your father is unaware of all these things. Your grandfather passed away long go because of the guilt he had toward Tian Ya. Only some superior people from the three forces knew about this then. Otherwise, how would the world see them if the world knew how they had protected the reclusive world with evil schemes? They would be humiliated. That¡¯s what I have promised when I signed the contract.¡±


    Luo Li pursed her lips tightly. ¡°So, is that the reason why you dislike Qin Xiaoyue from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like them. Only Qin Fei¡¯er is rather nice in the Qin family. She doesn¡¯t have many intentions. But, I don¡¯t quite adore Qin Fei¡¯er too. She makes me uncomfortable. It might be because of that deceased old fellow in that family.¡±


    Luo Li lowered her head.


    If Grandmother had told her about this earlier, she would never have been friends with Qin Fei¡¯er.


    But she realized now. She knew what kind of people she should befriend.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was too selfish.


    ¡°But, the Luo family was not comfortable either. Although they had promised not to lay a hand on us, we no longer had superior status.¡± Old Lady Luo laughed bitterly. ¡°What is worse is that I felt that my world had collapsed when my husband passed away.¡±

 Chapter 783 - Old Lady Luo V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Later¡­ The old fellow from that Qin family always came to bother me. He pursued me when he was young. But, in the end, I chose my husband. He was dissatisfied. He came to make trouble in the Luo family even when my husband had not been dead for over seven days. So, I used some tricks and¡­ killed him at last. He managed to cripple my cultivation before he died too.¡±


    The old lady did not mention what tricks she had used.


    But, one could guess that it must be a woman¡¯s beauty.


    Old Lady Luo sighed. ¡°Our lives became much better when Gu Shi killed the previous Tian Shen Manor Master and became a manor master himself. We no longer endured the various pressure and intimidation. But, our Luo family still owes Tian Ya too much¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    He had killed the previous manor master and replaced him as the previous master.


    It seemed that Gu Shi was a powerful person.


    ¡°You said that I resemble your old friend. Are we much alike?¡± Feng Ruqing asked after some silence.


    ¡°Yes, you look too much like him. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but tell you about this. I hope that you won¡¯t mind. Take is as an old woman¡¯s ramble as it¡¯s been a long time since I spoke about my past to the others and I cannot hold it back anymore.¡±


    The old lady laughed.


    Her husband had sworn to be his brother. But, his identity was too special and he had killed someone from the reclusive world even before that battle.


    Even though he did not kill many of them but it still enraged many people. He offended quite a number of people at that time. Hence, he had always kept his identity a secret to prevent his family from being harmed by others.


    That¡¯s why they have never met his family.


    They just knew that he had a son just like him.


    They had even joked about it at that time. If their grandchildren were to be a boy and a girl, they could be in-laws.


    1


    Thinking about it, Tian Ya¡¯s son should be married by now. He might have had a child. She just didn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.


    ¡°Then, could you please tell me who your old friend is?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the old lady and asked.


    The old lady shook her head. ¡°I promised him that I¡¯ll never talk about it in my life. It¡¯s a secret I¡¯ll keep with me for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll never speak of it even if I¡¯m going to die. Young lady, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve promised him never to speak of it and I must keep my promise.¡±


    Feng Ruqing breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled happily.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to talk about it, I¡¯ll not ask any more questions.¡±


    If she was unwilling to talk about it, she would not force her.


    She could not force her to become a person who doesn¡¯t keep her promises.


    She was just suspicious about that old friend she talked about. But, she could still look it up through other means.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the prescription of the spirit herbal dish later. All you have to do is follow the prescription step-by-step to brew the spirit herbal dish. You¡¯ll be cured in less than a month. If you¡¯re healing faster, you¡¯ll be cured in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, young lady.¡± The old lady laughed. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Li¡¯er¡¯s honor to be able to become your friend. Young lady, are you married?¡±


    All of a sudden, Luo Li¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to look at the old lady. She asked, with dissatisfaction, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to make Xiao Qing my stepmother. How can my father deserve her?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You know how terrible your father is. How can he deserve her? Moreover, Xiao Qing is young and beautiful. Your dad is just an old man. What right does he have to be with a young girl?¡± The old lady turned to look at Feng Ruqing again. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯er, I have a few nephews. Do you want to consider it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I already have someone I love.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The old lady sighed. ¡°But, it¡¯s fine. I have a lot of nephews. If you find that you no longer like him, just inform me. I¡¯ll gather my nephews for you to pick. You can pick whomever you like.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.

 Chapter 784 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet I

    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Luo Li pouted. ¡°My cousins only know about cultivation and they do not have any compassion toward women. If Xiao Qing chooses one of my cousins, she would surely be bullied and wronged.¡±


    ¡®Those men have never had any notions of romance or love. They are hard like steel. We should find a companion who can warm the heart of a lady like Xiao Qing.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if my nephews are unsuitable for her. I still can recommend her some of the children of my husband¡¯s relatives. If it¡¯s really that difficult, we can look up all the families we have from the previous eighteen generations. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s not even one person who is suitable for her.¡±


    Luo Li was speechless.


    She felt that her grandmother had gone insane just to be someone¡¯s matchmaker.


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you for your kind thoughts. But, I only love him.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Old Lady Luo sighed again with a tinge of regret. It seemed to her that her family did not have a chance. ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, you must consider the choices I have offered you if you want to get married. Are the parents of the man you love still alive and healthy? what about their characteristics? One¡¯s future in-laws are important too. You must not let yourself be bullied or wronged.¡±


    Old Lady Luo really cared deeply about Feng Ruqing then. It might be because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s act in sharing with her the prescription to cure her illnesses or it might be because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s resemblance to Tian Ya.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. After a short while, she smiled and said, ¡°He comes from a single-family. His mother is still alive. She treats me very well. His father is dead.¡±


    That was right. Mu Ling was as good as dead to Nan Xian and Suyi.


    It was true that Nan Xian came from a single-parent family.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s good.¡± The old lady smiled happily. ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, we¡¯ll return to the Luo family later. Don¡¯t disturb Young Lady Xiao Qing. But, you¡¯re welcome to visit us anytime at the Luo family.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother?¡± Luo Li turned and looked at the old lady helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise each other that we¡¯ll leave the Luo family together for good?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when I thought that I¡¯ll live no longer. I have the cure now. How could I allow that woman from the Qin family to take over the Luo family?


    Old Lady Luo seemed weak now but she still kept her dignity just like when she was young.


    Moreover, the Luo family was built up by her husband. ¡®I¡¯ll never allow anyone to take over it so easily!¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± Luo Li¡¯s excitement subsided. She thought that she would never have to return to the Luo family ever again.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t return with my grandmother, she would totally be infuriated with Qin Xiaoyue if I let her go home alone.¡¯


    Luo Li seemed to remember something. She turned and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯ll bring Qin Chen to you.¡±


    ¡®Qin Chen?¡¯


    The old lady was stunned. ¡®Are Feng Ruqing and Qin Chen related?¡±


    In fact, the old lady did not have any bad impression on Qin Chen. He had always been cold and distant. But, he seemed like a cold breeze in the Qin family.


    The old lady could never really hate Qin Chen and it might be because of the fact that Qin Chen did not have any blood ties with them. She even thought of arranging a marriage between Luo Li and him¡­


    ¡®That young man is a pitiful person too.¡¯


    The old lady did not speak thoughts in front of Feng Ruqing. She also did not voice out her doubts. She held onto her crutch and said, ¡°Li¡¯er, come, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything more up until that moment. She looked in the direction where the old lady had left with Luo Li. Her eyes were gentle.


    ¡®Chen¡¯er, we¡¯re able to meet again at last.¡¯


    ***


    The old lady stopped walking when they were out of the manor. She frowned slightly. ¡°Li¡¯er, what is the relationship between Young Lady Xiao Qing and Qin Chen?¡±

 Chapter 785 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh, Qin Chen might be the man she loves.¡± Luo Li suddenly remembered something just after she answered her grandmother¡¯s query. Her small face appeared shocked. ¡°No, she mentioned that the man¡¯s mother is alive. But, Qin Chen is only an adopted son. It¡¯s not related to what she has said.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be better. Qin Chen¡­ is not suitable for Young Lady Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Li seemed shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a good impression on Qin Chen?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li¡¯er, there are a lot of things in the Qin family. You won¡¯t understand. The Qin family is just like a deep tiger¡¯s den to her unless Qin Chen leaves the Qin family for good. Although I have thought about arranging a marriage for the two of you, what I had in mind was that Qin Chen would leave the Qin family and come to be a part of the Luo family. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the only heiress of the Qin family and he could avoid being harmed by those people from the Qin family if he joins our family.¡±


    1The old lady laughed bitterly. ¡°But, it is different for Young Lady Xiao Qing¡­ unless Qin Chen leaves the Qin family. Otherwise, it will be a total disaster if she marries Qin Chen. She¡¯s so nice and beautiful. Surely, I¡¯m unwilling to see her endure all those sufferings.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ our Luo family is not bad too. Are we unable to protect her?¡± Luo Li pursed her lips, tightly.


    The old lady glanced at Luo Li meaningfully. ¡°If your grandfather were still alive and healthy; if I was still powerful, if your father is not being charmed by that vixen, all things would have been possible. But, how can we protect her given our state now?¡±


    Luo Fei was the most powerful person in the entire Luo family.


    However, Luo Fei had fallen for Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡®Now, Luo Fei could oppose me for Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s sake. It¡¯s impossible that he would bother himself with that!¡¯


    However, Luo Li was different.


    Luo Li was still Luo Fei¡¯s daughter no matter what. If she was bullied by her parents-in-law, surely Luo Fei would not be quiet about it. So, the people from the Qin family would not bully her so much.


    It was what the old lady had in mind.


    ¡®Luckily, the person Young Lady Xiao Qing loves might not be Qin Chen. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Luo Li pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Even if the man Xiao Qing loves is not Qin Chen, we can do nothing if the Qin family prohibits Qin Chen from getting in touch with Xiao Qing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had helped Luo Li for quite a few times now. Luo Li wanted to return the favor, too, this time.


    Old Lady Luo stopped in her path and laughed bitterly. ¡°We owe Young Lady Xiao Qing for saving my life. Surely I¡¯ll not leave her behind. We¡¯ll see how things are in the future. It¡¯s the best if we could kick Qin Xiaoyue out of the Luo family. If she¡¯s not there to instigate Luo Fei to do bad things, Luo Fei would never be unfilial toward me.¡±


    Luo Fei breathed a sigh of relief softly.


    1If her grandmother was on her side, everything was possible.


    Otherwise, they would just have to cause a really bad scene and use threaten him into obedience with their lives. If he still could not care less about them, he would be infamous for indirectly causing the death of his mother and daughter.


    ¡®We¡¯ll see how he will react.¡¯


    ***


    At the Qin family.


    In the manor.


    It was peaceful and quiet.


    A young man stood next to the lake with a hand behind his back. His silhouette seemed tall. It was a thin and lean figure.


    It seemed that his handsome face was covered with layers of frost. He appeared so cold and distant.


    But, he had a pair of eyes that were crystal clear.


    They were even purer than the water in the lake. They were just like the pure sky.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡±


    A soft voice was heard from behind him.


    The young man subconsciously hid the hairpin in his sleeves.


    He did not turn around to face the person who had spoken to him. He did not even turn his head.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stood behind Qin Chen. There was a helpless smile on her beautiful and gentle face.


    Although Qin Chen was cold and distant just like before, he would at least have given her some kind of response before this.

 Chapter 786 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But, Qin Chen was not bothered about Qin Fei¡¯er anymore when he was back at that time.


    She knew that her selfish acts were the reason behind it. Her selfishness had finally hurt Chen¡¯er.


    But, who would not be charmed by a man as strong and powerful as a god?


    So, she did not regret the decision that she had made.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I have brought you some food from Heaven-i. Come and eat it while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    The young man remained quiet. It was as if he did not hear what she had just said.


    There was only one captivating figure in his mind now. He could not help but smile a little.


    However, Qin Fei¡¯er was standing behind Qin Chen so she did not see his smile.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡± The maid, Liu Xia, was infuriated by Qin Chen¡¯s behavior. She could not help but say, ¡°He won¡¯t ever appreciate you no matter how nice you treat him. If it¡¯s not the Qin family, he would have been dead by now. He even treats you like this. He¡¯s just an ungrateful white-eyed wolf.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. She scolded Liu Xia, angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up anymore! We¡¯re the ones who have wronged Chen¡¯er.¡±


    Those maids and servants did not know about Qin Chen¡¯s birth.


    But, she was his elder sister and she knew, clearly, about his birth.


    That was why she was guilty and had even advised her parents several times now.


    But now, she had no choice because she wanted to be a part of the Mu family.


    So, she would never allow those people to bully Qin Chen. If not, her guilt would deepen each and every day.


    The smile on Qin Chen¡¯s face disappeared slowly. He turned around calmly. Then, he walked past Qin Fei¡¯er without even glancing at her.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned.


    She was still holding the food containers in her hands. She was pale. There seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Young Lady.¡± Liu Xia stamped her feet and said, agonized, ¡°I can¡¯t endure it anymore. It¡¯s clear that he¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Xia!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was using a much angrier voice. She was outraged. ¡°If you treat him like that again in the future, you don¡¯t have to serve me anymore. Chen¡¯er is still my younger brother no matter what. He¡¯s still our young master.¡±


    Liu Xia froze at that remark. She lowered her head and remained quiet. She still seemed angry.


    On top of the grievance, there was also the hatred and annoyance she had toward Qin Chen.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    A servant approached Qin Chen when he walked away just now.


    He did not address Qin Chen respectfully. But, his voice was filled with sarcasm and contempt.


    ¡°The young lady from the Luo family came to meet you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was the only one who adored Qin Chen in the whole household. Even the manor master and the lady treated Qin Chen with contempt.


    Therefore, the servants had never respected Qin Chen.


    Qin Chen stopped walking and turned to walk toward the backyard.


    ¡°Qin Chen, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    The people from the Qin family did not stop Luo Li given that it was a habit of her to come to the Qin family and meet with Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Therefore, Luo Li became nervous when she saw that Qin Chen was leaving. She rushed forward and stopped him in his track.


    ¡°Qin Chen, don¡¯t leave!¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was red with nervousness. She was panting. ¡°I¡­ I want to meet you about something. Just come with me. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t come with me.¡±


    There were too many people in the Qin family so she could not say much there. What was important was she needed to bring Qin Chen with her.


    Qin Chen walked past Luo Li toward his own room.


    Luo Li was anxious. Her gaze fell on the hairpin in Qin Chen¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 787 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet IV

    The hairpin seemed so familiar to Luo Li.


    ¡®Ah¡­ it looks like Xiao Qing¡¯s hairpin.¡¯


    Luo Li suddenly recalled Feng Ruqing telling her that she had a pair of hairpins that were capable of condensing spiritual qi. Hence, Feng Ruqing always wore it wherever she went. It was a pity that someone had stolen one of them. Hence, she only had one of them left.


    Seeing the hairpin in Qin Chen¡¯s hand, Luo Li¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. She quickly rushed over to stop Qin Chen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before¡­¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at the hairpin in Qin Chen¡¯s hand.


    Qin Chen paused and tightened his grip on the hairpin. He stared at Luo Li.


    ¡°Come with me, or you will regret it!¡± Luo Li said earnestly as she stared solemnly at Qin Chen.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Qin Chen answered after pondering for a while.


    Hearing Qin Chen¡¯s answer, Luo Li was thrilled. She could finally do something for Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    As soon as Qin Fei¡¯er and her servant, Liu Xia, stepped out of the garden, they bumped into Qin Chen who was walking toward the manor¡¯s gate with Luo Li.


    As the people in the Qin family cared about their reputation so much, they had never restricted Qin Chen to do anything he wished. Hence, if Qin Chen wanted to leave the Qin family, simply no one would stop him.


    ¡°Young Lady Qin, it is no wonder that he dares to ignore you. He¡¯s actually in touch with the manor lady of the Luo family. Young Lady Qin, don¡¯t worry about him anymore. The Qin family has always been treating him so well and has never failed to provide him with food and drink. However, he has never appreciated it.¡± Liu Xia sneered.


    ¡®How long Qin¡¯er and Luo Li have been together?¡¯ Qin Fei¡¯er was lost in thought. As she did not pay attention to Liu Xia¡¯s words, she did not stop her.


    Just as Qin Fei¡¯er regained her focus, she could clearly see an unprecedented emotion creeping into Qin Chen¡¯s cold eyes, but she could not tell whether it was agitation or¡­ excitement.


    ¡°Did you see¡­ the emotion on Qin¡¯er¡¯s face just now?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists, tightly. An oppressive feeling grew in her heart.


    Qin Chen had always been cold and had never really shown any emotions on his face, let alone smile. Hence, Qin Fei¡¯er did not care how Qin Yue treated her as she knew that Qin Chen had been treating everyone the same way. But now, Qin Chen had proved her wrong.


    ¡°Young Lady Qin¡­¡± Startled, Liu Xia turned to look at Qin Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something bad for Qin¡¯er to have feelings and desires. At least, he won¡¯t treat me coldly anymore. However, why¡­ since he actually has other emotions, why is he treating me so coldly all this while?¡¯ Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her eyes, the corner of her lips curved into a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m his sister. As Father and Mother don¡¯t like him, I¡¯m his dearest person in the world! Why does Qin Chen treat me like this¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er could hardly stand upright. Her lips were trembling and tears streamed down her face.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was Qin Chen¡¯s dearest person in the world, yet he was so close to Luo Li and did not even allow Qin Fei¡¯er to walk near him.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had never seen Qin Chen get so close to Luo Li before. Although Qin Fei¡¯er knew that both Qin Chen and she would marry someone else, she could not accept the fact that Qin Chen was treating another lady better than his own sister.

 Chapter 788 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Liu Xia, don¡¯t let my parents know about this. They would never let Qin Chen be with Luo Li.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er wiped off the tears and smiled softly.


    If Qin Chen was truly in contact with the Luo family, then the Qin family could no longer make Qin Chen a drug primer. Therefore, if Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s parents knew this, it would bring more harm than good to Qin Chen.


    However, Qin Fei¡¯er trusted Qin Chen. Although Qin Chen had always been cold to her, she knew that Qin Chen cared for her. Otherwise, he would never have returned to the Qin family.


    Hence, even if Qin Chen wanted to leave the Qin family with Luo Li, he would not do so until Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s health had improved.


    ¡°Alright, Young Lady Qin.¡± Liu Xia pursed her lips together as she answered reluctantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Feier glanced in the direction that Qin Chen had left and then turned to walk away, slowly.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was leaning lazily against a pillar of a summer house.


    The golden sunlight poured over, her body was basked in the warm glistening rays of sunshine.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice spoke as if a few centuries had passed.


    ¡°Qingqing!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced sideways only to see a stunning face appeared before her eyes. The young master before her eyes was no longer the adolescent young man. He had turned into a mature gentleman.


    However, Feng Ruing knew that Qin Chen was still the boy he used to be.


    With a bashful smile on his face, he was sparkling clean and pure like the rising sun.


    Feng Ruqing got up slowly.


    A gust of light breeze blew. In a flash, the young master was standing before Feng Ruqing and drawing her into his arms. He missed her so badly. He could feel the warmth from her body. That was the only warmth he felt and craved. He could even leave everything behind for this.


    Feng Ruqing reached out to stroke Qin Chen¡¯s back gently.


    Besides the state preceptor, no one could hug her. However, Qin Chen had always been an exception.


    Previously, Qin Chen was Feng Ruqing¡¯s brother in Hua Xia. Simply no one could cut Qin Chen out of her life. Perhaps, Qin Chen was her kin who shared the same bloodline in this life too. Hence, she did not reject his hug.


    ¡°Qingqing, I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am here to take you home.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted as she patted his back.


    Qin Chen¡¯s body stiffened. After a while, he let go of the lady in his arms.


    ¡°Qingqing, would you please give me some time? I am in the middle of something. I will go home with you after I have taken care of everything.¡±


    ¡°How have you been at the Qin family?¡± Fan Ruqing raised her eyes to look at Qin Chen¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Because of you, I will not let anyone hurt me.¡± Qin Chen¡¯s fingers slid through the strand of hair on Feng Ruqing¡¯s forehead as he broke into a bright and warm smile.


    Qin Chen would never let anyone hurt him, not even the slightest bit. A glimmer of wickedness flashed in his eyes but quickly faded away as he was afraid that Feng Ruqing could feel that something was wrong. The corner of his lips curved into a smile.


    ***


    Standing not far away, Luo Li saw the whole incident unfold before her.


    Her glazed eyes wandered over Qin Chen and Feng Ruqing. She did not know if Qin Chen and Feng Ruqing were in the kind of relationship that she had thought of before. However, as both of them were so close to each other just like the way Luo Li and the little fox were, if Qin Chen was not Feng Ruqing¡¯s kin, he must hold a special place in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 789 - Brother And Sister Finally Meet VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Luo Li had never thought that Qin Chen who had always been cold and nonchalant could be so warm and caring.


    ¡°Qin¡¯er, could you tell me what are you going to do?¡±


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously held onto Qin Chen¡¯s hand as she asked anxiously.


    ¡°I want to be stronger. I want to be very strong so that no one can hurt you anymore.¡± Qin Chen smiled.


    Qin Chen did not want anyone to hurt Feng Ruqing or steal her happiness because¡­ Feng Ruqing was the person dearest to him in this world!


    ¡°Qingqing, trust me. I am perfectly fine. No one can hurt me.¡± Qin Chen held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°You can cultivate when I¡¯m not by your side?¡± Feng Ruqing stared at Qin Chen for a while before she said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡®I can protect you one day. Not only your safety, I can protect everything that you want.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I trust you this time. Since you are in Tian Shen Manor, I will stay here too. No matter what happens, I will face it together with you.¡±


    Since Qin Chen wanted to do something, all Feng Ruqing could do was to support and trust him. She would never stop him and she would do everything she could to help him.


    Luo Li was standing behind both of them. Seeing this, she knew that it was not good to interrupt them. Hence, she decided to leave, silently. Just as she was about to leave, Feng Ruqing called out to her.


    ¡°Luo Li, today¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I should thank you instead. I just helped to get him out of the Qin family, but you had saved my grandmother.¡± Luo Li turned her head around with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Anyway, I want to thank you. I can¡¯t get close to the Qin family yet. Fortunately, you helped me out.¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head slowly, her eyes were fixed on Qin Chen.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, If you want to meet me, you can come together with Luo Li.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Qin Chen did not know why Feng Ruqing had said this.


    Feng Ruqing held onto Qin Chen¡¯s hands tightly. After all, she could not tell Qin Chen that he might be her biological brother.


    It was just Feng Ruqing and Jiu Ming¡¯s guess. Simply no one knew if that was true. Currently, she could not give Qin Chen so much hope.


    Hence, Feng Ruqing wanted to look into it more, starting with the Qin family. Naturally, she could not let the people in the Qin family know the relationship between Qin Chen and herself¡­


    ¡°Chen¡¯er,¡± Feng Ruqing called out to Qin Chen once again.


    ¡°Alright, I will meet you together with her.¡± Qin Chen pursed his lips. He could never reject Feng Ruqing.


    Hearing this, Luo Li was overjoyed as she could meet Feng Ruqing frequently in the future.


    ¡°Also¡­ give my hairpin back to me.¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a while and stretched her hand out.


    Qin Chen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I know it was you who took it¡­ That jade hairpin was given to me by Nan Xian. It was a gift from Suyi. They came in a pair. I could give you something else if you want.¡±


    In fact, Feng Ruqing did not know that the jade hairpin actually belonged to the white phoenix. The white phoenix had nicked it from a master but Nan Xian had taken it away from the white phoenix together with other treasures and gave them all to Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian had even told Feng Ruqing that it was a gift from his mother. Hence, Feng Ruqing had no idea that the jade hairpin belonged to the white phoenix.


    ¡°You never wear other hairpins beside this.¡± Qin Chen merely frowned.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er,¡± Feng Ruqing said, helplessly.


    Qin Chen could not help but take out the jade hairpin and hand it over to Feng Ruqing reluctantly.


    Feng Ruqing broke into a smile.


    Standing nearby, Luo Li¡¯s dazed face changed. A look of disbelief and shock crept into her eyes.


    ¡®Wait, what did I just hear? Nan Xian?¡¯

 Chapter 790 - A Friend Will Never Let You Down I

    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Luo Li turned her head stiffly and stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ is your lover that you told my grandmother about before? Is he Mu Nanxian from the Mu family?¡±


    ¡°His name is Nan Xian, not Mu Nanxian.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Luo Li heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want Feng Ruqing to get together with Nan Xian as Nan Xian¡¯s marriages had been called off twice. There must be something wrong with him. Hence, Nan Xian was no match for Feng Ruqing.


    Shortly after, Luo Li was dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s subsequent remark.


    ¡°Because¡­ Mu Ling is not worthy of being his father!¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s face was drained of blood. She held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm, anxiously.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, listen to me. You must not get married to Nan Xian!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ ¡± Luo Li pursed her lips tightly as she hesitated whether to tell Feng Ruqing the truth.


    ¡°Nan Xian has been dumped twice. If the rumor is true that he is a rare talent, why would those ladies called off the marriages?¡± Luo Li could not bear seeing such a gentle and kind lady being left in the dark. Hence, she told Feng Ruqing, earnestly.


    Perhaps, Nan Xian was not as stunning his portrait or was impotent. If that was true, how could he make Feng Ruqing happy?


    Feng Ruqing was dumbstruck by Luo Li¡¯s remarks. It seemed that Nan Xian¡¯s reputation had been pretty much ruined.


    ¡°Qingqing.¡± Qin Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°What have you done to his betrothed again? First, it was only Tang Yin, now there is another lady. Didn¡¯t Tang Yin fight that lady?¡± After a while, Qin Chen asked, bashfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t even know who his betrothed is this time. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Feng Ruqing subconsciously took a few steps backward.


    ¡°Qingqing, you truly have no idea how many ladies would fall for you. Don¡¯t be too gentle to them in the future. Otherwise, you can never get rid of them.¡± The corner of Qin Chen¡¯s lips lifted.


    Previously Tang Yin had called off the marriage with Nan Xian. Now, Nan Xian was being dumped once again. It must have something to do with Feng Ruqing. Now that Feng Ruqing was here in Tian Chen Manor, Luo Li had come into the picture too¡­


    Feng Ruqing was truly a flirting expert, she was even better than men.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I don¡¯t know his second betrothed. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t have done anything to her.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Alright, this must have nothing to do with Qingqing. She did not ruin Nan Xian¡¯s reputation¡­¡¯


    Hearing Qin Chen, Luo Li stared at Feng Ruqing in bewilderment, wondering what Nan Xian¡¯s engagements had to do with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what did you do to them?¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Can you guide me on how to chase my rivals away so no one would hound my little fox?¡±


    Although Luo Li trusted the little fox, she did not want other foxes to hound it. The little fox told Luo Li that it would go back to her and marry her when it finally turns into a human.


    ¡°I have told you. I didn¡¯t do anything! Don¡¯t you believe me? Tang Yin looked for me in Liu Yun Kingdom because of Nan Xian. I truly have no idea why she had suddenly called off the engagement. It had nothing to do with me.¡± Moreover, Feng Ruqing did not know that Tang Yin was actually Nan Xian¡¯s betrothed in the first place.


    ¡°Well, it was true that you did nothing, but Tang Yin has been hounding you day and night, wanting to marry you.¡± Qin Chen smiled brightly.

 Chapter 791 - A Friend Will Never Let You Down II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Once again, Luo Li stared at Feng Ruqing in awe. Perhaps, of all the people in the world, only Feng Ruqing was capable of turning her love rival into Nan Xian¡¯s love rival. She would definitely drive the people of the Mu family mad if they knew this.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless hearing Qin Chen¡¯s remarks.


    ¡®How embarrassing, could you stop talking about it?¡¯ It seemed that Feng Ruqing had truly ruined Nan Xian¡¯s reputation.


    Thinking of this, Feng Ruqing turned her head around to look at Luo Li.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ really has a bad reputation in Tian Shen Manor?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a low voice.


    Luo Li nodded desperately as she spoke.


    ¡°Previously, Nan Xian had been rejected once. It was Tang Yin¡¯s grandfather who had gone to the Mu family to call off the engagement. He was nearly killed by the people of the Mu family. Fortunately, Tian Shen Manor had a strict rule. Hence, they let go of him finally.¡±


    ¡®Tang Yin¡¯s grandfather¡­ Isn¡¯t he the first elder of the Tang family?¡¯ Feng Ruqing was startled. She had never thought that the first elder of the Tang family would personally call off the engagement. It was no wonder people of the Mu family were so mad.


    Originally, not many people in Tian Shen Manor knew about this betrothal. When Tang Yi had called it off, it had rocked Tian Shen Manor.


    Although Feng Ruqing did not know how Tang Yi got into Tian Shen Manor, she felt grateful for the things that he had done. She felt grateful for whoever created a stir in the Mu family.


    ¡°The second annulment is even more awful,¡± said Luo Li with a bright smile.


    ¡°The manor master¡ªGu Shi personally went to the Mu family. Simply no one knows what had actually happened, the only thing we know was that Gu Shi had lost his temper as if someone in the Mu family had deceived him. Hence, this was once again widely spread in Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    ¡°That was not all.¡± Luo Li paused before she continued.


    ¡°Before that, the Mu family had arranged many concubines for Nan Xian. After Gu Shi had created a stir in the Mu family, everyone knows that there is something wrong with Nan Xian. Since then, some clans with strong foothold in this realm did not want to let their daughters step into the Mu family and had broken off the betrothals. On top of that, their daughters would only be Nan Xian¡¯s concubines. As for those clans without a strong foothold, the Mu family would never even have spared a glance at them.¡±


    Currently, only Qin Fei¡¯er still maintained the arranged marriage. It was no wonder that the Mu family still had good ties with the Qin family.


    Feng Ruqing was rendered speechless once again. This thing really had nothing to do with her. However, if she told Nan Xian that she was not involved, would Nan Xian trust her?


    ¡°The people of the Mu family had been keeping the manor master, Gu Shi, in the dark that they are selecting concubines for Nan Xian. Hence, when Gu Shi found out about it, he was furious. I knew this since the very beginning as they have approached me before. However, my grandmother doesn¡¯t want me to be a concubine. Hence, she did not accept the arranged marriage.¡± Luo Li looked hard at Feng Ruqing.


    Later on, the old lady thought of marrying Luo Li to Nan Xian as she wanted to get someone to take care of Luo Li. However, she would never let Luo Li be a concubine. The old lady thought that since Nan Xian had lost his reputation and many people had broken off the marriage arrangements, the Mu family might agree to make Luo Li Nan Xian¡¯s first wife. However, now that Luo Li was in love with the little fox, she would not marry someone whom she had never met before.


    Fortunately, the old lady did not accept the arranged marriage with Nan Xian. Otherwise, Luo Li would have lost a friend¡ªFeng Ruqing. That was by far the most fortunate thing that had happened to Luo Li.


    Luo Li was different from Qin Fei¡¯er and the rest. She would never lose her mind over a stunning face in a portrait and be trapped by a scheme arranged by the people of the Mu family.


    All of these ladies had good family backgrounds but were willing to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubines. Had the men in the world gone extinct?

 Chapter 792 - A Friend Will Never Let You Down III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It seems that Mu Ling is quite a fool and terribly greedy.¡± Feng Ruqing furrowed her brows, unsure of how to feel.


    The manor master had the loftiest power in Tian Shen Manor, but Mu Ling had actually arranged marriage with the manor master¡¯s daughter for Nan Xian but at the same time, also selecting so many concubines for Nan Xian? He was no doubt seeking his own demise.


    ¡°Yes, he is. The old master of the Mu family was the one who had built up the entire Mu family and had established a strong footing in this realm. Later on, the Mu family had strengthened its foothold with the marriage between Lady Suyi and Mu Ling. However, the Mu family had gone downhill since Lady Suyi left the Mu family.¡± Luo Li pursed her lips, disdainfully.


    Perhaps, the people of the Mu family did this as they were worried about losing their power. The people who have accepted the arranged marriage had accepted because of Nan Xian. As Lady Suyi was so ethereal and otherworldly, perhaps, Nan Xian would not be that inferior to her. Hence, they thought that the Mu family¡¯s status would be even higher in the future.


    ¡°Since none of you have met Nan Xian before, do you really believe in the things that Mu Ling had said about Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met Nan Xian before, but the manor master had. Even the manor master holds Nan Xian with such high regard, no one would doubt the things that Mu Ling had said. Moreover, Mu Ling said that Nan Xian would return to the Mu family one day. Naturally, Mu Ling would not lie about this. Otherwise, he would lose his reputation.¡±


    The manor master, Gu Shi, had once asserted that Nan Xian would be the strongest in Tian Shen Manor. Perhaps, he would be more powerful than Tian Ya. Naturally, the ladies out there looked forward to being married to Nan Xian. They were so eager to step into the Mu family even though they would end up being concubines.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing answered, weakly. The people in Tian Shen Manor were nothing but a bunch of fools. They had believed all of Mu Ling¡¯s deceitful words.


    The state preceptor was really something, but he belonged to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Xiao Qing, I thought you said that the person you love only has a mother?¡± Luo Li stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Well, to them, Mu Ling is dead! Just treat him as if he is already dead in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why? Although Lady Suyi had left the Mu family in a fit of despair, Mu Ling said that Nan Xian has always been filial and obedient to him.¡± Startled, Luo Li looked more and more confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Nan Xian hear this. Otherwise, he would tie Mu Ling to the city¡¯s gate and whip him to show his filial piety.¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    1Nan Xian had always been filial to Mu Ling? That was total nonsense! Mu Ling had upset Nan Xian, so why would Nan Xian be filial to him?


    ¡®All of us had been fooled by Mu Ling? How dare he lie to the people of Tian Shen Manor! He truly does not fear that things might get out of his hands?¡¯ The corner of Luo Li¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Xiao Qing,¡± Luo Li pursed her lips, tightly.


    ¡°You must be careful of the people of the Qin family. Qin Fei¡¯er is desperate to marry Nan Xian. Now that many people have called off the betrothals to Nan Xian, perhaps, she wants to be Nan Xian¡¯s first wife.¡±


    Previously, as Gu Yiyi was the manor master¡¯s daughter, no one had dared to fight with Gu Yiyi. Now that the manor master had broken off the marriage with Nan Xian, the Qin family was no doubt the strongest among the rest.


    Qin Fei¡¯er would give up. Luo Li¡¯s grandmother said that the Qin family would resort to any means and might inevitably put Feng Ruqing into trouble.


    ¡°Qingqing, Luo Li is on good terms with Qin Fei¡¯er.¡± Qin Chen subconsciously held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and glanced at Luo Li.


    That was the reason why Qin Chen did not want to talk to Luo Li in the Qin family. Had it not been for the fact that Luo Li could take him out to meet Feng Ruqing, he would not have spared a glance at Luo Li.


    ¡°But¡­ ¡± Luo Li¡¯s face darkened. She was afraid that Feng Ruqing believed in Qin Chen¡¯s words, so she explained, hastily.


    ¡°No, I am no longer on good terms with Qin Fei¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 793 - A Friend Will Never Let You Down IV

    ¡°Since when?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Luo Li.


    ¡°It happened just now, in Paramount. I literally broke up with her!¡±


    It was because¡­ as compared to Qin Xiaoyue, Luo Li could never be Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s kin. Even if Qin Fei¡¯er knew that Luo Li was injured, Qin Fei¡¯er did not avenge Luo Li but had advised Luo Li to be more considerate and never stir up trouble so Qin Xiaoyue could marry Luo Li¡¯s father successfully.


    Since childhood, Qin Fei¡¯er had always been guiding Luo Li like an elder and had taught her to render good for evil. However, Luo Li disliked Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡®Who does she think she is? Why must I humor Qin Xiaoyue? She knew that my arm was hurt but she didn¡¯t let me go. Am I not a human too?¡¯


    ¡°I was on good terms with Qin Fei¡¯er before. We were friends since childhood. As I was thoughtless and insensible back then, Qin Fei¡¯er had always guided me to be kind to others. Hence, I would bury all my grievances even if I was wronged. She told me that I would lose all my friends if I fought back. In order to be lovable, I must be gentle and sensible.


    ¡°I trusted her so much and treated her like my dearest sister in the world. However, who cares about my sorrow? It is not my fault. Why must I take a step back? When I have finally grown up, I didn¡¯t want to step back anymore, but she wouldn¡¯t stop guiding me. Moreover, I was afraid that her health would worsen if I ignored her words. Hence, I put up with all the nonsense before her and would only settle scores when she was not around.¡±


    ¡°My mother gave me a jade pendant before she passed away. I wore it when I went out a few years ago. When Mu Huan saw it, he wanted to take it away from me. I refused to give it to him but Qin Fei¡¯er stopped me. She wanted me to be generous and never fight him. She said that she would give me another jade pendant when I returned home.


    ¡°But that was my mother¡¯s. I knew that I was no match to Mu Huan. So, I asked my father to get it back for me.¡± Back then, Luo Li¡¯s father had not fallen for Qin Xiaoyue yet. Naturally, he had defended Luo Li. However, the things that Qin Fei¡¯er had done had broken Luo Li¡¯s heart.


    If Luo Li must be so generous to give her mother¡¯s jade pendant away so that everyone would love her, then she did not want to be a lovable person.


    If not for that strong friendship with Qin Fei¡¯er, Luo Li would have cut Qin Fei¡¯er out of her life back then.


    However, once there was a fissure in a relationship, be it a friendship or romantic relationship, it would never be as strong as it was before. With just a small trigger, the relationship would fall apart. Apparently, Feng Ruqing was the trigger.


    When Luo Li was overwhelmed by grief, it was Feng Ruqing who had walked over, pushed Qin Fei¡¯er away, and got her away from the crowd.


    Unlike Qin Fei¡¯er, Feng Ruqing did not advise Luo Li to forgive others. She simply helped Luo Li, silently. Perhaps, that was what a true friend really meant.


    ¡°Indeed, Qin Fei¡¯er is an all-rounder. I am no match for her. Everyone likes her so much¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be like that. I don¡¯t want to be wronged anymore.¡±


    Thinking of all the grievances buried in her heart, she could no longer hold back tears.


    ¡°Luo Li, a friend would never let you down.¡± Feng Ruqing stared solemnly at Luo Li.


    Feng Ruqing was right. A true friend would never let you down.


    ¡°I understand it now. Perhaps, Qin Fei¡¯er has never treated me as a friend since the beginning. I was just flattering myself. It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care about her anymore. I don¡¯t like people who don¡¯t care about me.¡±

 Chapter 794 - A Friend Will Never Let You Down V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are many ladies out there in this world. Qin Fei¡¯er is nothing.¡± Feng Ruqing reached out to stroke Luo Li¡¯s head.


    Dumbfounded, Luo Li wiped off her tear and broke into a smile. Feng Ruqing spoke as if Luo Li was dumped by her lover.


    ¡°You are right! There are so many ladies in this world. Moreover, I am pretty. I am sure I will be able to make new friends. However, I will never be overly tolerant of others in the future.¡±


    Luo Li was overly tolerant with the people she had met when she was with Qin Fei¡¯er,


    Initially, some of them were sincere to Luo Li. As time went by, they started to take everything Luo Li did for granted. They could never accept it if Luo Li stopped resigning to herself.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s true that I am Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s friend, but I have broken off the friendship I had with her.¡± Luo Li snorted and turned to look at Qin Chen.


    ¡°You are Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s brother. You can¡¯t cut her out of your life, can you? If that is the case, then, I am closer to Xiao Qing than you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was Feng Ruqing¡¯s love rival after all. Luo Li would not hesitate to take Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, but what about Qin Chen? Could he break off with Qin Fei¡¯er?


    ¡°I will never break off with Qin Fei¡¯er in my life.¡± A glimmer of wickedness flashed in Qin Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Beaming with pride, Luo Li glanced at Qin Chen and turned to look at Feng Ruqing as if telling her¡ªLook! I am more reliable.


    ¡°Because¡­ ¡± Qin Chen paused for a while.


    ¡°Even if she is not my sister, she is my enemy.¡± Qin Chen could never get rid of Qin Fei¡¯er


    ¡®Can this rascal finish all his words without pausing?¡¯ Hearing this, Luo Li¡¯s face stiffened. She felt a sudden burning embarrassment for her behavior. How she wished there was a hole before her so she could hide herself.


    1¡°Are you sure you can do it? Fei¡¯er said that she is very close to you and that she is your only kin.¡±


    ¡°She really said that?¡± Qin Yue¡¯s eyes were full of doubt.


    Qin Chen had no idea when he began to get close to Qin Fei¡¯er. Even if Qin Chen did not hate Qin Fei¡¯er back then, he had never liked her. Now that Qin Fei¡¯er had become Feng Ruqing¡¯s love rival. Naturally, Qin Chen would never get close to Qin Fei¡¯er¡­


    Luo Li nodded desperately.


    ¡°Qingqing is the only kin in my life.¡± The corner of Qin Chen¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, have you thought about this? Perhaps, your biological parents are still alive and you could find your origins.¡± Feng Ruqing grabbed hold Qin Chen¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Having you in my life is a gift. I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡± Qin Chen smiled.


    ¡®Because¡­ I have you in my life and that¡¯s enough for me. You have lightened up the sky and brightened up my world. There¡¯s nothing else that I want in my life.¡±


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°Then, I will listen to you. If I find my biological parents, I will meet them if you want me to do so. Is that alright?¡± Qin Chen paused for a while and stared at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Luo Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on Qin Chen. Although Luo Li had known Qin Chen for years, he had always been cold and nonchalant. Now, the way he was treating Feng Ruqing was completely different. He had never treated Qin Fei¡¯er like this before.


    ¡®If Qin Fei¡¯e knew this¡­ she would be furious. Would she still be gentle, kind, and generous?¡¯ Luo Li could not wait to see what would happen to Qin Fei¡¯er when she lost her mind.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, it¡¯s getting late, you should go back.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the sky and then at Qin Chen.


    ¡°I will stay here for a while, and you can meet me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Qin Chen said, reluctantly.

 Chapter 795 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Chen knew that he might put Feng Ruqing into trouble if he stayed there for too long. Hence, he glanced at Feng Ruqing before he turned to leave.


    Soon after Qin Chen left, Luo Li, too, left Feng Ruqing as Luo Li could not bear to leave the old lady alone in the manor alone for too long.


    When Luo Li returned to the Luo family, the manor was a mess. The old lady was holding her heaving chest as she raged and hit the crutch on the ground, hard. She could hardly stand upright.


    Standing helplessly nearby, Luo Fei wanted to help the old lady to stand but the old lady swung her crutch and hit the back of his hand.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Flying into great panic, Luo Li rushed over. Her furious gaze was fixed on Luo Fei.


    ¡°What have you done to Grandmother?¡±


    Luo Li used to call Luo Fei her father, but she had stopped now. Her eyes were blazing with furious rage.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, I have brought someone to treat your grandmother, but she has turned us down. Since you are her most beloved granddaughter, please help me to persuade her,¡± Luo Fei said, helplessly.


    ¡°Stop acting! I will find a cure for grandma¡¯s illness. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Luo Li snorted as she helped the old lady toward the backyard.


    Luo Fei¡¯s face stiffened. He stood behind both of them, watching them leave. The sight cast a chill all over his body, freezing his blood and piercing his heart.


    ¡°Luo Fei, Qin Fei¡¯er has helped me get Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat the old lady. Unfortunately, the old lady has turned us down. Hence, it has nothing to do with me.¡± The corner of Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    Originally, Qin Xiaoyue had never thought of getting Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat the old lady as she knew that the Grandmaster Hai Rong had a lofty temperament. Naturally, Qin Xiaoyue was not capable of getting him to help.


    Previously, she had promised Luo Fei to get the Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat the old lady so Luo Fei could not bear to part with her. Fortunately, the old lady had rejected them. Otherwise, she would have to think of an excuse to postpone it.


    ¡°I will convince my mother. Even if she is angry with me, she must not risk her life in a fit of anger.¡± Luo Fei smiled, wryly.


    Qin Xiaoyue squinted. Suddenly, the lady who had taken Luo Li away from Paramount flashed through her mind. Thinking of this, her lips curved into an evil smirk.


    1¡°Luo Fei, you should keep an eye on Xiao Li. I saw her together with a strange lady today.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li has grown up. She has the right to choose her friends,¡± Luo Fei said after hesitating.


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    Luo Fei had always been tolerating all the wrongdoings that Luo Li had done. Luo Li was nothing but a young lady who had no filial piety and did not know how to respect the elders. Why did Luo Fei always indulge her?


    If Qin Xiaoyue were Luo Li¡¯s mother, she would have beaten the crap out of Luo Li.


    ¡°Luo Fei, I will be Li¡¯er¡¯s parent in the future. Since you have a one-track mind, I must take good care of her. She has the right to choose her own friends, but she must not hang around with disagreeable people. Otherwise, she would be led astray. Don¡¯t you think Li¡¯er has changed a lot recently?¡±


    Luo Fei merely frowned.


    Qin Xiaoyue was right. Although Li¡¯er disliked Qin Xiaoyue, she had never shown it on her face and had never disregarded her father.


    Luo Li had always been cordial and obedient, simply no one knew when she had changed.

 Chapter 796 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family II

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you know what kind of person Fei¡¯er is? That dubious woman did not like Fei¡¯er appearing in front of Li¡¯er, so she pushed Fei¡¯er to the ground. Luckily, Fei¡¯er is a lot stronger now, if anything happens to her, do you think Grandmaster Hai Rong will let that woman go? The relationship between Fei¡¯er and Mu Huan has always been great since childhood. You need to think carefully about many things.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue frowned. ¡°Li¡¯er¡¯s behavior has hurt Fei¡¯er. I have persuaded Fei¡¯er to stay away from Li¡¯er several times. However, Fei¡¯er is soft-hearted. Hence, she did not listen to me. She had always treated Li¡¯er like her younger sister. She is even nicer when Li¡¯er treats her even just a little better than usual. But in the end, Li¡¯er still abandoned her.¡±


    Luo Fei pursed his lips, discomfort written on his face. ¡°Maybe there is a misunderstanding between Li¡¯er and Fei¡¯er. They just have to resolve the misunderstanding. Li¡¯er is the kind of person who knows how to distinguish right from wrong.¡±


    He would defend Qin Xiaoyue in front of Luo Li. However, he could not bear Qin Xiaoyue criticizing Luo Li.


    These two¡ªone was the person he loved and the other one was his own daughter.


    He only hoped that they could get along with each other peacefully. Even if they could not treat each other like loved ones, he hoped that at least they would respect each other.


    ¡°Luo Fei!¡± Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes showed hatred. ¡°I am telling you all these for Li¡¯er¡¯s sake, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that you care about Li¡¯er, but she has her own freedom. Even if that girl is really bad, the Luo family doesn¡¯t have any dealings with her. However, I can¡¯t stop Li¡¯er.¡±


    Especially when his daughter was already ignoring him now. If he continued this, Li¡¯er would really hate him forever¡­


    ***


    At the chief manor.


    Compared to the tranquillity of other manors, the chief manor was totally out of control and had become a scene of turmoil.


    Gu Yiyi held the celadon high in her hands. She stared at the middle-aged man in front with her big eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go?¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart was about to stop beating. He was about to cry. ¡°My little devil, can¡¯t you just put down the thing in your hands? I¡­¡±


    Crash!


    The celadon was smashed onto the ground, hard, breaking into a million pieces.


    Then she tore down the painting on the wall and stared angrily at Gu Shi. ¡°Will you let me go, now?¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter, what are you going to do?¡± Gu Shi finally cried, desperately.


    Fortunately, there were no other people there, otherwise, his reputation would be ruined.


    ¡°I want to go out and leave this horrible place!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Shi was aggrieved. ¡°Little devil, this is your home¡ªthe place where you have grown up. Why do you say that this is a horrible place?¡±


    Rip!


    Gu Yiyi tore the painting. The painting that Gu Shi had spent a lot of money on was ripped into half.


    He was so distressed that his whole body twitched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m leaving Tian Shen Manor. I¡¯m going to Liu Yun Kingdom. I¡¯m going back to Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s mouth twitched twice. His baby girl had just left the house once. How could this not be her home anymore?


    What was so good about Liu Yun Kingdom? Was it better than her own home?


    Gu Yiyi had raised another celadon vase high up in the air. Just as she wanted to smash it, Gu Shi spoke.


    ¡°Little devil, can you tell me why you want to go to Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Because the woman I like is in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    The woman she liked¡­ woman¡­

 Chapter 797 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Woman?


    Gu Shi was shocked. ¡°Yiyi, you are a woman. How can you like women?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin told me that men are inconsiderate, unlike women who are gentle and kind.¡±


    ¡°Who is Xiao Yin?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she is Nan Xian¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, the one whom the Mu family had arranged for him before.¡±


    Gu Shi was too stunned to speak.


    Did Gu Yiyi know Nan Xian¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e? Was Gu Yiyi lead astray by her?


    No!


    He could not let Gu Yiyi leave Tian Shen Manor again, lest she would really never marry a man in the future!


    ¡°The person you like¡­ who is it?¡± Gu Shi hesitated before he asked.


    He had already decided to tell the guards to stop that girl from entering Tian Shen Manor, otherwise, she would inevitably take away his baby daughter.


    Gu Yiyi snorted. ¡°The person that Xiao Yin and I like has been snatched by Nan Xian. Xiao Yin is right. Nan Xian is a vixen that seduces innocent girls, especially those that resemble Manor Lady Xiao Qing.¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    He was confused and needed a moment to think rationally.


    ¡°Yiyi, did you just say that Nan Xian has found the girl he likes?¡±


    Well, if Nan Xian liked that girl, then his baby girl would have no chance.


    He had to start searching for a new husband for Gu Yiyi to prevent her from being hurt.


    ¡°Father, please let me go. I want to leave Tian Shen Manor. Xiao Qing has already abandoned us and ran away with Nan Xian. If I don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t be long before Xiao Qing forgets me.¡±


    Gu Yiyi had just managed to lose weight. She wanted to appear in front of Xiao Qing with a different appearance to impress her. Yet, she was tied to Tian Shen Manor by her father before she could do it.


    Too bad that she was not Tang Yin whom Xiao Qing was already familiar with.


    It was said that Xiao Qing¡¯s memory was not very good. If she did not appear in front of Feng Ruqing for a long time, she would be forgotten by Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little devil, you will be eighteen years old soon. Can you leave after your birthday party?¡±


    She had no chance to leave!


    He must find her a good husband before her birthday.


    There were many excellent men in Tian Shen Manor. Many of them had very good temperaments. Moreover, he did not need to worry about Gu Yiyi not marrying. After all, she had become very pretty now.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Gu Shi suddenly thought of something. He hesitated before he asked, ¡°You should answer me first. Does Nan Xian have a girl whom he likes?¡±


    Gu Yiyi nodded. ¡°Xiao Qing is very beautiful and gentle. Furthermore, she is also very talented. Nan Xian does not deserve her.¡±


    Nan Xian was a fickle bastard who still philandered with other women although he already had Xiao Qing by his side. Was he eligible to be Xiao Qing¡¯s husband?


    Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Mu Ling!¡±


    He gritted his teeth furiously as if he wanted to hack Mu Ling into pieces!


    ¡°Mu Ling, you assh*le! How dare he lies to me? He has lied to me more than once!¡±


    When Mu Ling had come to propose the marriage, he had immediately agreed without giving it a second thought because Nan Xian was indeed good enough.


    But the main reason was that Nan Xian did not have any wife.


    However, he did not expect Mu Ling to secretly look for so many concubines for Nan Xian.


    How could his daughter endure such things?


    He was still very furious although the marriage had already been canceled. If it were not for the Mu family¡¯s old master, he would have gone to settle accounts with Mu Ling by now.


    Not to mention that Nan Xian already had someone he liked.


    After all, he had never liked the Mu family. He only liked Nan Xian.

 Chapter 798 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian already had someone he loved. Even if he was forced to marry his daughter, his daughter would suffer and be unhappy in the future.


    At that time, he had also asked the Mu family regarding this matter, but Mu Ling had quickly denied it. Now he realized that he had been deceived all along!


    ¡°Father, if you really love me, you should let me go. Otherwise, I will burn Tian Shen Manor someday!¡± Gu Yiyi said as she gritted her teeth.


    Gu Shi calmed down. He then turned and said, ¡°Yiyi, you said that she is in a relationship with Nan Xian. That she will follow Nan Xian to Tian Shen Manor one day. It will be the same if you wait for her here. I will bring you to her after your birthday. Okay?¡±


    Anyway, he had made up his mind to send some people to the gate and not allow that girl to enter Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yiyi looked at Gu Shi in surprise.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Gu Shi smiled, gently.


    Gu Yiyi was slightly silent. ¡°Well, it¡¯s only half a month until my birthday. I will leave after my birthday. Oh yes, if you want to find Xiao Qing for me, remember to ask those people in the chief manor to treat her nicely. If anyone dares to disrespect Xiao Qing, I will run away from home! You will never find me again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Shi wiped away his bitter tears.


    He finally understood the meaning of the phrase¡ªa grown girl could not be kept at home.


    But the one who made him experience it was a woman.


    ¡°Yiyi, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? Don¡¯t worry, I will order the people at Tian Shen Manor to treat her respectfully.¡±


    As long as she did not come to Tian Shen Manor to hurt his daughter, he would even call her ¡®father¡¯.


    He only had a daughter. He was still waiting to hug his grandson. How could his dream be shattered by just one woman?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yiyi curled her lip and slurred over the matter.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face stiffened. Was he so unreasonable in his daughter¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Yiyi, you have been back for a while. Would you like to go outside?¡±


    He wanted everyone in Tian Shen Manor to see his daughter¡¯s charms and make those who had looked down on her regret it!


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Yiyi was listless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet those people. They are not as beautiful and gentle as Xiao Qing. They also won¡¯t even praise me for being beautiful like Xiao Qing is. Moreover, there is no one here who can talk to me about Xiao Qing like Xiao Yin. What¡¯s the point of going outside?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was the only one who had praised her when she was about two hundred and fifty pounds.


    That warmth was deeply engraved in her mind.


    Now even if those people accepted her, it was just because of her appearance.


    They were so hypocritical. She felt disgusted when she saw them!


    Gu Shi looked at Gu Yiyi¡¯s figure walking toward the hall. He felt a sense of danger in his heart.


    It seemed that his little devil really loved that girl. No, he had to find someone to distract her!


    ¡°Gu Yi!¡±


    An elder walked in from the door and put his fists together, respectfully. ¡°Manor Master.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out which family¡¯s sons have not implicitly taunted Yiyi when she was obese.¡± He thought of Gu Yiyi¡¯s words and paused. He then continued, ¡°He must look good and has a gentle temperament. He must also praise her all the time and be able to talk about that girl¡ªXiao Qing with Yiyi¡­ His family background is not that important, but the other criteria that I have mentioned is a must.¡±


    Gu Yi was speechless.


    ¡®Manor Master, your request is too hard to fulfill. Even those in Tian Shen Manor cannot meet those requirements.¡¯


    1

 Chapter 799 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family V

    Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you still doing? Quickly go and check it out. If Yiyi sets a fire on Tian Shen Manor, you shall rebuild it yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, he really wanted to resign.


    The task given by the manor master was impossible to be accomplished.


    Gu Yi immediately recovered from his thoughts when he saw Gu Shi¡¯s gradually darkening face. He then said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Manor Master.¡±


    The manor master was really a ruthless man.


    At that time, the manor master was very dissatisfied with the former manor master. Therefore, he had killed him and replaced him as the manor master.


    But now he was always tormenting them¡­


    Gu Yiyi did not know that Feng Ruqing had come to Tian Shen Manor, so she felt depressed every day. Although her birthday was approaching, she was not excited about it. She was listless.


    ¡°Let me in. I¡¯m the second Young Lady of Tian Shen Manor!¡±


    At the main gate of the chief manor, An Cui who was wearing ragged clothes with disheveled hair looked haggard. She glared angrily at the people in front of her.


    Her token was stolen the other day. She could have followed Gu Shi back to Tian Shen Manor while Gu Shi was still there then, but she had chosen to stay for Nan Xian¡¯s sake. She was even too scared to ask Gu Shi for another token. She feared that she would be forcibly brought back to Tian Shen Manor.


    Too bad that all her money was used up before she could find Nan Xian.


    She had initially wanted to use spirit herbs to exchange for some money. However, she never thought that those people would not accept it.


    She wondered if the group of people in the secular world were stupid. They had missed a great opportunity to buy spirit herbs.


    She could not even sell the spirit herbs at low prices.


    An Cui always felt that there was a mastermind behind all the things that had happened to her. That person seemed to be intentionally tormenting her.


    She had no other choice. She could only return to Tian Shen Manor.


    Nonetheless, those people did not know her. Hence, they had stopped her from entering Tian Shen Manor since she did not have a token.


    She had been wandering outside of Tian Shen Manor for a few days. She planned to wait for someone whom she knew to bring her back. However, she was stopped once again when she walked to the chief manor.


    This time, An Cui was completely furious!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the imperial guard said, calmly. ¡°There is only one Young Lady in our manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± An Cui was angry. She glared at the imperial guard. ¡°I¡¯m An Cui. The manor master is my uncle. How dare you stop me? I will tell my uncle to drive you out!¡±


    The imperial guard sneered. ¡°Oh, so you are Manor Lady An. But I didn¡¯t know that you are the second Young Lady of Tian Shen Manor. By the way, Lady An has been driven out by manor master. You should leave too.¡±


    An Cui¡¯s eyes widened.


    Was Mother thrown out of the manor?


    What had happened when she was not in Tian Shen Manor?


    ¡°Lady An is currently staying at Heaven Inn at Northern Street. If you want to know the reason, you can just go and ask Lady An,¡± the imperial guard said with a straight face.


    An Cui gritted her teeth. Her wicked eyes scanned the imperial guard¡¯s face. She clenched her fists and turned around slowly. She then headed toward Northern Street.


    She would definitely walk into the chief manor fairly and squarely again one day!


    She wanted those who had looked down on her to regret it for life!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing had just bought a pack of medicinal seeds at the herbs shop. After that, she bumped into two people as she was coming out of the herbs shop.


    The man¡¯s facial features were quite feminine. His embroidered long robe could not cover the fact that he was a scumbag.


    Mu Xi did not expect to meet Feng Ruqing in Tian Shen Manor. He stopped. He was surprised at first, then his face eventually filled with smiles.

 Chapter 800 - Gu Yiyi Of The Gu Family VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you. We meet again. It must be fate.¡±


    Luo Li was already following Feng Ruqing without waiting for her to speak. She had just taken two steps forward when she suddenly saw Mu Xi and Mu Huan standing in front of her.


    One was soft and the other was cold and arrogant.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Luo Li held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves firmly.


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing felt that Luo Li¡¯s hands were shaking.


    ¡°Lady.¡± Mu Xi slowly stepped forward. He smiled. ¡°There is an amazing connection between us. What about joining us for lunch at Heaven-i?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was bewildered. She thought for a moment but could not remember anything about the man.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Mu Xi¡¯s smile froze. He then continued to laugh. ¡°We have met each other in the Forest of Spirit Beasts before. You may not remember me. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Mu Xi¡ªthe only young master of the Mu family.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the two words¡ªthe only.


    Any smart woman would know what to choose.


    The surrounding atmosphere around the girl was cold right after he said that.


    ¡°Are you from the Mu family?¡±


    Since coming to Tian Shen Manor, she knew that she would meet the Mu family sooner or later.


    However, she never thought that this day would come so fast.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Luo Li turned her head and looked at Feng Ruqing anxiously.


    She just felt that the current Xiao Qing was a bit intimidating.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I am not interested in anyone from the Mu family. Get out of my way!¡±


    Mu Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lady, so you are not doing me this honor?¡±


    She kept saying that she was not interested in the Mu family. Did she not already devote herself to Nan Xian? Was it not because Nan Xian was of the Mu family¡¯s blood?


    Unfortunately, she had miscalculated. He was the only young master of the Mu Family. Nan Xian would lose out sooner or later.


    He was giving her a chance, but she had not cherished it.


    ¡°Honor?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Why should I? If you want me to join you for lunch, okay, kneel down now! You shall kneel and get to the gate on your knees! Then, maybe I will think about it.¡±


    Mu Xi¡¯s face completely changed. He no longer had that friendly smile and his face was clouded.


    ¡°Hey girl, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Nan Xian is protecting you. You are nothing in Tian Shen Manor!¡±


    Nan Xian?


    Mu Huan glared at Feng Ruqing, coldly.


    Oh, so this was the girl whom Nan Xian liked.


    There was nothing special about her. She was just a contentious and useless woman.


    If Nan Xian liked that girl, so be it. Nan Xian was not insightful, so he would never find a good girl. Why did Mu Huan also fancy her?


    ¡°I have told you. Kneel down immediately!¡±


    Suddenly, many vines rose behind Mu Xi pulling down on his knees, hard. He lost his stability and kneeled in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Mu Xi¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. Compared to the pain, being ashamed and humiliated were more intolerable.


    He clenched his fists. His face was pale and his eyes were like a poisoned dagger glaring at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°B*tch, do you want to die?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared down at Mu Xi who was kneeling in front. ¡°I have already told you. If you want me to join you for lunch, you have to kneel and get to the gate on your knees. Only then I will think about it. Since you can¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t even need to think about it. You just need to kneel.¡±

 Chapter 801 - No One Can Bully Nan Xian I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Huan¡¯s face stiffened. She wanted to help Mu Xi to his feet, but he was entangled in the vines. She had already tried her best to pull him back up but it did not work.


    There was no other way. She then pulled out her sword to cut the vines and did not care whether it would hurt Mu Xi or not. However, Mu Xi was still entangled in the vines.


    ¡°Lady, this is Tian Shen Manor.¡± Her face darkened looking at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Don¡¯t be too presumptuous!¡±


    Luo Li was angry. She arrived in front of Feng Ruqing and glared angrily at Mu Huan.


    ¡°So, what if it is Tian Shen Manor? Mu Huan, I have always been tolerating you because Qin Fei¡¯er told me to. But this time I can¡¯t bear it anymore. As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you and the Mu family dare touch her.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s face was cold. Her indifferent eyes scanned Luo Li¡¯s face. ¡°Luo Li, the quality of the friends that you make are getting lower and lower. How can you even be besties with such a person?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Li¡¯s little face turned red. Feng Ruqing quickly pulled her back before she could say anything.


    There was a slight grin on the girl¡¯s face. That grin had a certain air that could make one shudder.


    ¡°But such a person can make your Mu family kneel in front of me. If the young master of the Mu family is worse than me, then what kind of a person is he?¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You better not go too far, girl. Give yourself some room in whatever you do, just in case we may meet each other again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Rest assured, I will still make him kneel and talk to me the next time we meet.¡±


    Mu Huan was speechless.


    Did this girl not understand people¡¯s words or did she look down on the Mu family?


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The vines suddenly tightened and Mu Xi was being pulled up from the ground. Then he was flung out through the air before he landed in the crowd.


    She then looked at Mu Huan. ¡°You want to leave on your own or would you prefer me throwing you out?¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s body stiffened. She clenched her fists and stared at Feng Ruqing coldly. Then she turned and walked toward Mu Xi.


    Luo Li was relieved when these two people finally left. ¡°Xiao Qing, why did you suddenly launch an attack on Mu Xi? I was really scared just now¡­¡±


    She was afraid that Mu Huan would have fought back.


    Mu Huan was clearly a person who was afraid of losing face. Therefore, she did not dare to fight back in the public. Otherwise, she did not know if she could withstand Feng Ruqing¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Although Feng Ruqing seemed calm on the outside, her heart was filled with fear and worries.


    If she was given another chance, she would still do the same.


    Even though Feng Ruqing could not fully destroy the Mu family now, she still failed to control her temper while facing those who had bullied Suyi and the state preceptor.


    It was impossible for her to back down in front of the state preceptor¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°Mu Xi!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face darkened. She walked toward Mu Xi angrily. But her face slightly changed when she saw Mu Xi¡¯s pale face. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mu Xi gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°I just felt that something had penetrated into my body just now. My whole body aches now. It might be the thorns on the vines just now.¡±


    Mu Huan initially wanted to scold him. However, she could not say anything after she heard his voice. She stepped forward to help Mu Xi and her tone was calm when she spoke again.


    ¡°My master has not left yet. Let¡¯s go. We shall let my master see what¡¯s going on in your body.¡±

 Chapter 802

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Sister¡­ are we really going to let her off so easily?¡± Mu Xi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Do you think that that lady is capable of controlling the vine? There must be a spirit beast with her. As I don¡¯t know how powerful that spirit beast is, I dare not to fight back. Since she is Nan Xian¡¯s lover, Nan Xian would definitely have gotten some spirit beasts to protect her.¡± Mu Huan glanced at Mu Xi.


    Therefore, that spirit beast must be really something.


    ¡®Damn! It is that rotten bastard¡ªNan Xian again!¡¯ Mu Xi clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get Nan Xian¡¯s belongings, no one can. She must pay for the humiliations I have suffered today.¡±


    1***


    Mu Ling and Qingyan were waiting respectfully at the main hall of the Mu family.


    A priest-like elder stood before the two of them, he had a ruddy complexion although his hair had turned grey.


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong¡­ what happened to my father?¡± Seeing the elder lost in thought, Mu Ling was growing more anxious.


    The elder did not utter a word. After a long while, he said, helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the old master, but I have no idea what kind of illness he has. Can you please give me some time¡­ or¡­¡± Hai Rong paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I heard that there is a rare talent in Paramount who is capable of making herbal dishes. Perhaps, she could find a way to treat the old master. ¡±


    Everyone in this realm was only capable of simmering herbs and none of them could make herbal dishes. There were powerful health benefits when herbs were added to food. Hence, herbal dishes could yield twice the results with half the effort.


    Perhaps, that rare talent was the only one who could save the old master¡­


    Unfortunately, Hai Rong was not capable of getting even the slightest bit of information about the divine physician Qing Xian from those of Paramount.


    ¡°Could you please stay longer to treat the old master?¡± With a dry feeling in his throat, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as he smiled wryly.


    Grandmaster Hai Rong had once said that he would never treat anyone in this realm. Otherwise, Mu Ling would not have to spend so much effort to get the divine physician from the manor master to treat the old master all these years.


    But this time, the old master had lost his consciousness and his strength was depleting. Mu Ling really had no other choice but to turn to Grandmaster Hai Rong. Moreover, Mu Ling must never let others know about this.


    Originally, Grandmaster Hai Rong had fully repaid the Mu family¡¯s kindness by taking Mu Huan as his apprentice.


    Fortunately, Grandmaster Hai Rong possessed a strong sense of righteousness. Hence, he had agreed to Mu Ling¡¯s last request and treated the old master.


    ¡°Alright, for the sake of that lady, I will stay for a few more days.¡± Grandmaster Hai Rong smiled.


    ¡°Oh yeah, where is that lady who was with you back then? Is she your younger or elder sister? Why is she not here today?¡±


    Currently, Mu Ling already had a lady. Although this lady was just a concubine, as Mu Ling cared for her so much, she must not be as simple as she seemed.


    Moreover, this lady had a son and a daughter with Mu Ling. Perhaps, the lady back then was Mu Ling¡¯s sister. After so many years, that lady must have been married to another young master.


    Feeling awkward, Mu Ling did not know how to answer. At this time, Chen Qingyan who was standing nearby took a few steps forward with a smile on her face.


    ¡°My sister has left Tian Shen Manor a few years ago and has not come back since. Hence, she does not know that you are here. Otherwise, she would definitely come to see you.¡±

 Chapter 803 - No One Can Bully Nan Xian III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°She is your sister? Then, her surname must also be ¡®Chen¡¯. Back then, she had told me that she would visit me when she is free. She did visit me for the first few years, but she has stopped doing that. She did not even come when you sent Huan¡¯er to me. As I don¡¯t like leaving the mountain, I haven¡¯t met her for years.¡± Hai Rong smiled.


    Suyi had never told Hai Rong her name. When she had visited Hai Rong back then, Hai Rong had always been discussing something about medical and spirit herbs with her. Hence, he had forgotten to ask her for her name.


    It was such a pity¡­


    ¡°Previously, she has helped me out when I was in trouble. Hence, I owe her a favor. Technically, I have repaid her kindness for accepting Huan¡¯er as a disciple. However, since that lady is your sister-in-law, I will try my best to cure the old master.¡±


    Since when had Suyi become Mu Ling¡¯s sister-in-law? Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened a few shades as he did not know why Qingyan would say that. However, since Hai Rong was still there, he did not ask Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. You don¡¯t have to take care of me. I just need to get some rest.¡± Hai Rong got up with a smile on his face. After a while, he paused and he said, ¡°Oh yeah, let me know if that lady is back. I have a lot to discuss with her.¡±


    As soon as Hai Rong finished his words, he walked out of the main hall.


    Only when Hai Rong had disappeared in the distance, Mu Ling regained his focus and asked, ¡°Qingyan, why did you tell Grandmaster Hai Rong that Suyi was your sister?¡±


    Chen Qingyan pursed her lips as her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Brother Ling, you know Grandmaster Hai Rong very well. Who is capable of handling him if he loses his mind? What if he sides Suyi and refuses to treat the old master? I am worried about the old master. It is fine if he misunderstands Huan¡¯er and me.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling did not say anything.


    ¡°Moreover, Grandmaster Hai Rong had vowed to stop treating anyone in this realm. He has agreed to treat the old master for Sister Suyi¡¯s sake. I did this because of the old master. Since the old master had treated Sister Suyi so well and had hurt me because of her, I am sure Sister Suyi will not be mad at me if she finds out about this. I believe that she is not an ingrate.¡± Chen Qingyan innocently raised her tearful eyes.


    In other words, Qingyan was telling Mu Ling that since the old master had treated Suyi so well, no matter what Qingyan did in Suyi¡¯s name, she must not hold grudges against Qingyan. Otherwise, Suyi was nothing but an ungrateful wretch.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling felt a little relieved and finally relented.


    ¡°We truly have no choice in saving the old master. However, as Grandmaster Hai Rong lived high up in the mountain previously, he knows nothing about Suyi. Now that he is here, he might be able to hear something about Suyi.¡±


    ¡°That would be something we need to consider in the future. Currently, the old master¡¯s health is the top priority.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled softly as she leaned against Mu Ling¡¯s chest.


    Hai Rong has always treated Mu Huan so well. Moreover, Mu Huan had stayed with Hai Rong for more than ten years, the relationship between a master and disciple would naturally be stronger than the friendship between Hai Rong and Suyi.


    Currently, Qingyan could only keep Hai Rong in the dark and if she could no longer hide it from Hai Rong, she would get Mu Huan to calm Hai Rong down. She believed that Hai Rong would never expel Mu Huan from the sect.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Mu Ling sighed softly.


    ¡°I feel sorry for Suyi. Hai Rong owes Suyi a favor, but I have asked him to take Huan¡¯er as a disciple to repay her kindness. Qingyan, Suyi will be back for the old master¡¯s birthday. Get Huan¡¯er to treat Suyi better. After all, Huan¡¯er would not have been able to make it this far without Suyi.¡±

 Chapter 804 - No One Can Bully Nan Xian IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This time, Mu Ling had finally said something sensible.


    Originally, Mu Ling had never thought of making Mu Huan Hai Rong¡¯s disciple. However, Qingyan had constantly groaned and murmured that Huan Er was wasting her talent if she could not get a good master.


    Moreover, Mu Huan had a passion for medicine since she was little.


    Hai Rong was not only a divine physician. He was also an extremely omnipotent warrior. Otherwise, he would not have been highly respected in this realm.


    Hence, Mu Ling had decided to make Hai Rong Mu Huan¡¯s master.


    Originally Hai Rong did not want to take any disciple. However, he had accepted Mu Ling¡¯s request as he owed Suyi a favor.


    With Mu Huan¡¯s own strength, she would not be able to make it this far without a renowned master. Hence, it was all because of Suyi.


    However, Chen Qingyan disagreed with Mu Ling. Her daughter had accomplished something with her own effort and had nothing to do with Suyi.


    ¡°Brother Ling, Nan Xian has always been haughty. Even if you want to make him Hai Rong¡¯s disciple, he would not have agreed. Hence, Huan¡¯er is the most suitable disciple for Hai Rong.¡± Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes to hide the resentment brewing in her eyes.


    ¡°Nan Xian doesn¡¯t need a master. He is the best talent that I have ever seen. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated him again and again for the things that he has done to the Mu family and wanting to get him back¡­¡± Mu Ling merely smiled.


    Nan Xian was the only one who turned out to be a rare talent out of the two young masters in the Mu family.


    Although Mu Huan¡¯s strength was much stronger than Mu Xi, there was no lack of talent in Tian Shen Manor. As Mu Huan was Hai Rong¡¯s disciple, she had made remarkable progress in medicine. As for her cultivation, even the strength of the young lady in the Luo family¡ªLuo Li was better than her.


    Currently, Luo Li was no match for Mu Huan as Luo Li was too young. Luo Li was merely fourteen years old after her birthday whereas Mu Huan had reached the age of nineteen. She was turning twenty soon.


    ¡°Qingyan, Huan¡¯er has reached the age of marriage. I have contemplated this. If the Divine Physician Qing Xian of Paramount is not a male, or there is no way to get him to marry Mu Huan, I will arrange a marriage with Deities Gate.¡± Mu Ling narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The daughter of the manor master is a fat lady. Hence, she could hardly step into Paramount. As for the rest of the families, Qin Fei¡¯er would be Nan Xian¡¯s wife soon. The lady in the Luo family is too young while the Tian family only has an incompetent son.¡± Mu Ling paused for a while.


    ¡°Hence, Huan¡¯er is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°The person you want Huan¡¯er to marry is¡­¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked up at Mu Ling.


    ¡°The young master of Deities Gate who helms Paramount¡ªJiu Ming.¡± Mu Ling smiled.


    1¡°Although Jiu Ming has told everyone out there that he is the young master of Paramount, everyone knows that he is actually the master of Paramount. He is no doubt the perfect match for Huan¡¯er. Huan¡¯er would be the lady of Paramount and she could easily command the divine physician.¡±


    At this time, Mu Huan heard Mu Ling¡¯s words at the door of the main hall with Mu Xi in tow.


    Her cold face changed suddenly. She quickly pushed Mu Xi away and walked into the main hall.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Father, I won¡¯t marry Jiu Ming.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°I heard that Jiu Ming has a hideous countenance. He has frightened countless women to death. That¡¯s the reason he covers his face with a mask. Do you really want me to marry someone who looks like a ghost?¡±

 Chapter 805 - No One Can Bully Nan Xian V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Your master said that only the divine physician of Paramount is capable of curing your grandfather.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Since he only cares for Suyi and Nan Xian, let Suyi married Jiu Ming. I will never marry him!¡± Mu Huan smirked.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, stop this nonsense! Suyi is your mother after all.¡± Anger crept into Mu Ling¡¯s face.


    As Mu Huan had always been lovable, Mu Ling simply did not know why she had said that.


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan panicked and shot Mu Huan a warning gaze.


    ¡°Father, you have always thought that I could make it this far because of Suyi and want me to respect her. That is total nonsense! I have become Hai Rong¡¯s disciple with my own effort.¡± Mu Huan sneered. She did not notice Chen Qingyan¡¯s signal.


    It was Mu Huan¡¯s own effort and it had nothing to do with Suyi or even the Mu family. Why did her father always think that Suyi was behind all these? After all, an old lady who had no tolerance for others should never be respected.


    Previously, Mu Huan had always been respectful to Mu Ling as she was highly favored and deeply loved by Mu Ling. Moreover, her strength was not strong. Hence, she must rely on the Mu family. Currently, she was a disciple of Great Master Hai Rong and even her father dared not to mess with her master. Hence, she must chase her own happiness. Moreover, why must she respect a lady who had taken someone else¡¯s husband away?


    ¡°Huan¡¯er! Apologize to your father!¡± In a fury, Chen Qingyan slapped Mu Huan¡¯s face as she said, anxiously.


    Mu Huan¡¯s face reddened from the slap. The corner of her lips lifted a little as she stared disappointedly at Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Mother, I am not a coward like you. You have always been thoughtful to her even though she has taken your dearest husband away. She even made you a concubine. I have seen you crying a few times at night. You are too considerate and care too much for her reputation. However, everyone knows that she has run away with another man. Even so, Father still cares for her. Why are you still defending such an unfaithful lady?¡± Hearing this, color drained from Chen Qingyan¡¯s face. She raised her hand, wanting to slap Mu Huan again but her hand paused in mid-air for quite a while.Read more chapter on v ip novel. com


    Chan Qingyan¡¯s face was covered in tears, her eyes were filled with dejection, her body shook with sorrow.


    Originally, Mu Ling was furious. However, Chen Qingyan¡¯s reaction was as if a sword was pierced his heart, tearing his heart apart. He quickly rushed over to hug Chen Qingyan.


    1¡°Qingyan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you have always been defending her reputation. I have truly neglected you. I am such a bastard! I promise that I will make you one of my principal wives. Is that alright?¡±


    At this moment, Mu Ling¡¯s mind was filled with Mu Huan¡¯s words. He had never thought of whether or not his promise would infuriate Suyi.


    It turned out that Qingyan had always been acting to be strong every time when she was with Mu Ling. In fact, she felt so dejected every night.


    Qingyan was the only one who loved Mu Ling wholeheartedly in this world. How could Mu Ling break her heart?


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you can leave now. This time, I forgive you because of your mother. No matter how much you hate Suyi, you must not show that on your face. Do you understand?¡± Mu Ling turned to look at Mu Huan.


    Mu Huan merely snorted and turned to leave. When she walked past Mu Xi who was lying on the ground, she did not notice that Mu Xi had nearly passed out from the pain.

 Chapter 806 - No One Can Bully Nan Xian VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan who were still in the main hall did not notice Mu Xi.


    Suddenly, a loud cry was heard. Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan quickly regained their senses.


    ¡°Young Master! Young Master! Are you alright?¡±


    Mu Xi was on the verge of tears. He wanted to shout but his voice was caught in his throat. Fortunately, someone had finally found him.


    Chen Qingyan turned her head around only to see Mu Xi lying on the ground, curled up in pain. His face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, what happen to you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Go and get Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat him!¡± Chen Qingyan rushed to the door anxiously.


    ¡°At your command, Lady,¡± the servant said respectfully and left.


    ***


    In the courtyard.


    Luo Li had left.


    As soon as Feng Ruqing sat down, a tender and soft body plunged into her embrace like a pendant hanging on her body.


    ¡°Mother, I have missed you so much!¡± With a bright smile, Qing Han put her hands around Feng Ruqing¡¯s neck and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Why do you wake up so quickly this time? Where is Fu Chen?¡± Feng Ruqing held the little girl in her arms, the corner of her lips lifted.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen is still sleeping. Something has woken me up just now.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned as she asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. Something in the place that you went to today kept calling me. So, I woke up.¡± Qing Han¡¯s said, bewildered.


    ¡°Do you know where is that place?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s ten miles from the street where the herbal store is located.¡± Qing Han nodded.


    Feng Ruqing had a good grasp of the terrain in Tian Shen Manor ever since she reached here.


    ¡®Ten miles from that street¡­ isn¡¯t that the manor master? No one is staying within three miles from the manor master. If Qing Han is right, that thing must be kept in the manor master.¡¯ Lost in thought, Feng Ruqing did not say anything for a long while.


    ¡°Mother, I want that thing. That poor thing keeps calling out to me and has woke me up from my dream. The spirit herb in my tummy has not been fully digested. Hence, my strength has not improved much.¡± Qing Han pursed her lips, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Poor Qing Han! She was forcibly awakened. If she could not get the thing that had woken her up, that would be so miserable.


    ¡°Luo Li said that her father has been busy preparing gifts for the past few days as the birthday of the manor lady in the chief manor is around the corner. I will get Luo Li to bring me along. This time, you need to listen carefully to find out what is calling you.¡± Seeing Qing Han¡¯s aggrieved face, Feng Ruqing stroked her head gently.


    Qing Han stopped crying and broke into a bright smile. A dark blush rose in her cheeks. She looked extremely adorable.


    ¡°My mother is so great.¡± Qing Han rubbed her face against Feng Ruqing¡¯s.


    ¡°My good daughter, although you are not my biological daughter, since you call me your mother, I will take care of you.¡± Feng Ruqing pinched the Qing Han¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ I will always be cordial. I will listen to you and bite whomever you wish for me to bite.¡±


    Both Qing Han and Fu Chen had been living on their own for years. Now that Feng Ruqing had stepped into their lives, they would never have to suffer from loneliness and hunger anymore.


    As long as Feng Ruqing did not leave Qing Han, she would listen to Feng Ruqing and never make her angry.

 Chapter 807 - Keep Out I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing held the little maiden tightly in her arms, the corner of her lips slightly lifted.


    Sunlight shone down on both of them. Covered with glistening rays of sunshine, the courtyard was extremely warm and peaceful.


    ***


    In the inner yard of the Qin family.


    Lady Qin¡ªWen Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, what happened to you and Luo Fei?¡± Wen Yu walked up to Qin Xiaoyue, slowly.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoyue could not help but feel resentful and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°That old fart of the Luo family is really stubborn. His daughter too is shameless. Luo Fei is nothing but an old fart who has lost his wife. It is a blessing that I am willing to marry him. Who do the people of the Luo family think they are to stop me?¡± Wen Yu furrowed her brows as she looked at Qin Xiaoyue resentfully.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, if Luo Fei knew that you are infertile because of the miscarriage back then, do you think he would have wanted to marry you?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face darkened as she clenched her fists tightly. She could not get married all these years because she was infertile. In fact, she had fallen for a young master when she was young. When her father found out that the young master was powerless, he had beaten the young master to death. However, Qin Xiaoyue had slept with the young master and had gotten pregnant. She even had a miscarriage because of the whole incident.


    Then, Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s father had locked her up in a fit of anger and did not allow anyone to visit her. Only when she could no longer hold on, her father released her and got a physician to treat her.


    However, the physician had actually told Qin Xiaoyue something that she could not accept¡ªshe could never bear another child for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, don¡¯t forget this. No one in this world would marry you besides Luo Fei. Well, if Luo Fei had known about this, you might never have had a chance to get married.¡± Wen Yu forced a smile as she said.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, if you have something to say, you can just tell me. You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush.¡± Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°I know that Luo Fei is giving a piece of Grade-6 rare spirit herb to Gu Yiyi as a birthday gift. Do me a favor. Replace it with poison.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s eyes were full of resentment.


    Panicking, Qin Xiaoyue raised her head to look at Wen Yu.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is something that your brother wants you to do but he did not manage to tell you. Hence, I am here to convey his message. Don¡¯t you ever forget how your father died. It was the old lady of the Luo family who killed him. Initially, the Luo family has lost its foothold in this realm. However, since Gu Shi has taken the helm of the Luo family, they had slowly regained its foothold.¡± Wen Yu sneered.


    ¡°Your brother cannot accept this. Why should the Luo family still live a carefree life? Luo Li has even hurt Fei¡¯er¡¯s heart in the Paramount a few days ago. Fei¡¯er had been treating Luo Li so well but she had actually bullied Fei¡¯er. This time, even if we could not bring the Luo family down, we must stir up a conflict between the Luo family and the manor master.¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s birthday was a good chance. Gu Shi had never thrown Gu Yiyi a birthday party all these years. Hence, the Qin family did not have a chance to set the Luo family up. If the Luo family gifted Gu Yiyi poison on her birthday, Gu Shi would no doubt explode with rage since he cared for Gu Yiyi so much.


    ¡°But¡­ what if we fail to frame the Luo family? Do you think that the manor master would think that the Luo family wants to harm them? They would think that someone has framed the Luo family.¡± Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips quivered as she took a few steps backward.

 Chapter 808 - Keep Out II

    ¡°Rest assured, we are going to replace the Grade-6 Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit that the Luo family is gifting to Gu Yiyi with Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit, which looks similar to it. The Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit is poisonous. One would die immediately after consuming it. However, we will not wipe out the entire the Luo family.¡± Wen Yu smiled faintly.


    Seeing Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s pale face, Wen Yu continued, ¡°I would task someone to explain to the people of manor master that the Luo family does not know spirit herb well and has bought the wrong spirit herb. The people of manor master would only think that Luo Fei is a fool.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue pursed her lips tightly and did not say a word


    As Qin Xiaoyue would marry Luo Fei, what would she get in return by stirring up a conflict between the Luo family and the manor master? Furthermore, she had never thought of avenging her father. If not for her father, she would not have gotten pregnant and still remained single for years.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, think about this. If you don¡¯t do me a favor, I will tell Luo Fei about your miscarriage. He will dump you.¡± Wen Yu walked up to Qin Xiaoyue as she said with evilness in her voice.


    Hearing this, color drained from Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face. She knew that Wen Yu was threatening her. The thing Wen Yu said was something that she wanted to hide at all costs. If someone knew this, her life was ruined and she would lose her chance at happiness.


    ¡°I was such a fool back then. I thought that nothing in this life counts but love. I have made a big mistake and I truly regret it. Why are you threatening me with that?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue truly regretted the things that she had done back then. Not only did she lose her lover, her life was ruined.


    She would never fall for one¡¯s physical appearance ever again. She would look into the difference in family backgrounds. She would only marry someone with equal social status in the future. Otherwise, her elder brother would never let her lover off easily.


    As a young lady of the Qin family, she must not marry to an underdog. Otherwise, she would ruin the reputation of the Qin family.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, you are my sister-in-law. Naturally, I will not threaten you. I am just asking whether you are in or out. If you are out, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Wen Yu held onto Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand as she smiled gently. Her smile was no longer as evil as before.


    Qin Xiaoyue closed her eyes slowly. Luo Fei was her last chance. She did not want to remain single for the rest of her life. Moreover, if someone knew about her miscarriage, she would no longer be able to stay in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in! Sister-in-law, are you sure that you just want to stir up conflict between the Luo family and the manor master and would never put Luo Fei in trouble?¡± Qin Xiaoyue opened her eyes slowly, her face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°You said that the manor master is not a fool. He will not believe that Luo Fei wants to harm Gu Yiyi. He would only be mad at Luo Fei¡¯s foolishness. After all, if no one in the manor master notices that Gu Yiyi was poisoned, the Qin family would not sit back and do nothing.¡± Wen Yu smiled.


    ¡°Alright¡­ it¡¯s a deal, but you must promise me that you will never threaten me with this in the future.¡± Qin Xiaoyue clenched her fists.


    ¡°Sure, I promise.¡± Wen Yu lowered her eyes to hide the wickedness in her eyes.


    Qin Xiaoyue did not speak further and merely glanced at Wen Yu, strangely. Then, she walked, slowly, toward the garden behind her.

 Chapter 809 - Keep Out III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not long after Qin Xiaoyue left, a young master could be seen coming from behind Wen Yu before standing right at the place where Qin Xiaoyue was standing earlier.


    ¡°Did she agree?¡± Qin Li¡¯s face was cold and filled with disdain.


    If Qin Xiaoyue was not Qin Li¡¯s biological sister, she would never have admitted that the lady who had lost her chastity was his sister.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± The corner of Wen Yu¡¯s lips lifted, she was still staring in the direction which Qin Xiaoyue had left.


    ¡°Alright, I will find a way to stop the physicians from showing up at the feast.¡± After pondering for a while, Qin Li said. By doing this, no one would notice that there was something wrong with the spirit herb.


    ¡°Will we get Xiaoyue into trouble by doing this?¡± Wen Yu asked, anxiously. This time, she was worried about Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°She is not part of the Luo family. Naturally, she would not be in trouble. No one would know that she was the one who changed the spirit herb,¡± Qin Li said, nonchalantly.


    In fact, what he wanted to do was not to just stir up conflict between Luo Fei and Gu Shi. All he wanted to do was wipe out the entire Luo family and take down the manor master.


    ¡°Well, how sure are you that Gu Yiyi will eat the spirit herb on the spot?¡± After a while, Wen Yu asked.


    ¡°Leave that to me. However, even if Gu Yiyi does not eat it on the spot but later on, Gu Shi will definitely know that Luo Fei was the one who has harmed Gu Yiyi. Gu Yiyi is Gu Shi¡¯s everything. Gu Shi would definitely lose his mind if something were to happen to Gu Yiyi. Perhaps, he might even take his own life.¡± Qin Li sneered.


    Gu Shi did not deserve to be the manor master of Tian Shen Manor. Since Gu Shi could helm Tian Shen Manor by killing the former manor master, others could do the same to him.


    ¡°Perhaps Xiaoyue truly thinks that you hate the Luo¡¯s family and you do this to avenge your father.¡± Wen Yu smiled, faintly.


    ¡°Hehe! I am just making the Luo family a convenient scapegoat. Gu Shi is not capable of helming the Tian Shen Manor after all!¡± Qin Li¡¯s lips curved into a sinister sneer.


    Previously, he did not do anything to Gu Shi as he had not made a breakthrough. Even if he brought Gu Shi down, someone else would be at the wheel. However, this time was different.


    Qin Li was the only one who deserved the manor master of Tian Shen Manor.


    The night wore on. The chief manor was bustling with noise and excitement, brilliant lights blazed all night.


    Countless spirit beasts could be seen at the gate of chief manor. All the influential officials who did not want to offend the manor master¡¯s command. Therefore, they stopped at the gate of chief manor and put their spirit beasts next to the gate. They were greeting each other with smiles on their faces.


    Mu Ling pulled the reins and got off the green horse. Then, he put his arms around Qingyan¡¯s waist and carried her down the horse.


    ¡°Qingyan, be careful, don¡¯t fall down,¡± Mu Ling said, softly.


    Chen Qingyan smiled bashfully, buried herself in Mu Ling¡¯s embrace and got off the horse.


    Walking after both of them, Mu Huan furrowed her brows together with a look of haughty disdain.


    Suddenly, Mu Huan paused. Her cold gaze was fixed at a familiar figure not far away as her hands balled into fists.


    ¡®Why is that humble lady here?¡¯


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing that something was wrong with Mu Huan, Chen Qingyan turned her head around and asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Huan was burning with fury, but she did not tell Chen Qingyan anything. Moreover, she simply could not do anything to that lady even if she told Chen Qingyan.


    Chen Qingyan had always been treating Nan Xian like her own son as she was acting generously. Apparently, that lady was the one who had hurt Mu Xi, rendering him bed-bound until now.

 Chapter 810 - Keep Out IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Originally, Mu Ling had wanted to avenge Mu Xi in a fit of anger. However, Chen Qingyan had stopped him because of Nan Xian.


    Did Mu Xi deserve the suffering? Who was Chen Qingyan¡¯s son? Nan Xian or Mu Xi?


    Chen Qingyan knew why Mu Huan was infuriated. She glanced at Mu Huan helplessly and shook her head. Her own daughter was too impulsive and was lacking scheming skills.


    Mu Ling knew that Nan Xian would never let go of Feng Ruqing. Hence, he could not kill her. Moreover, the Mu family needed Nan Xian. Mu Ling must not mess with Nan Xian.


    Hence, Chen Qingyan could not help but pretend to be generous. By doing this, not only would Mu Ling feel bad for Mu Xi, he would hate Nan Xian¡¯s lover. It would do Chen Qingyan good and not harm.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting us in?¡± Just as Chen Qingyan lost in thought, Mu Ling¡¯s furious voice spoke. She quickly regained her senses.


    There were two guards guarding the chief manor¡¯s gate with cold and stern faces.


    ¡°The manor master said that the Mu family has deceived everyone in this realm and has ruined his reputation. Hence, none of the people of the Mu family can attend the manor lady¡¯s birthday feast.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s face turned crimson.


    Everyone around Mu Ling was dumbstruck after they had heard that. People who attended the feats were all influential and powerful officials. Now that all of them had witnessed the whole incident, what was going to happen to the Mu family¡¯s reputation?


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan seemed rather flustered as she looked at Mu Ling.


    ¡°Go and tell the manor master that I am here today for the manor lady¡¯s birthday. It seemed that there are have been some misunderstandings between the manor master and the Mu family. I am here to offer my apologies.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°This is the manor master¡¯s command. The manor master did not say that there were any misunderstandings between the chief manor and the Mu family. The Mu family has deceived the manor master. Hence, none of the people from the Mu family can step into the chief manor.¡± The guard sneered, sarcastically.


    Mu Ling wanted to say something, but the people behind him were starting to get restless. He had no choice but to give way to the people behind him to get into the chief manor.


    ¡°Brother Ling, what can we do now?¡±


    Seeing the people bustling around the chief manor, Chen Qingyan bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with dejection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Nan Xian has done that has infuriated the manor master. This is about the Mu family¡¯s reputation. Now that everyone knows that the manor master has kept us out of the chief manor, they might laugh at us behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°Qingyan is right! This unfilial Nan Xian must have infuriated the people of the chief manor. Not only has he made the Mu family a scapegoat, he had ruined the Mu family¡¯s reputation! This unfilial son has arrived at the Mu family for his due!¡± Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Mother, Gu Shi does not deserve to be the manor master after all, why should we fawn on him? The Mu family is not inferior. Moreover, my master is with us.¡± Mu Huan smiled, sarcastically.


    Mu Huan would never fawn on anyone!


    Although the Grandmaster Hai Rong had always lived by himself and had not gained a foothold in this realm, his strength was really something.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er,¡± Chen Qingyan panicked and warned hastily.


    ¡°You must not say this again in the future as it might reach the manor master¡¯s ears. Your master has always been living a carefree life, and free from any desire for fame and wealth. He has spent his whole life studying the art of healing. Even if he was omnipotent, he is not capable of helping the Mu family. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 811 - Keep Out V

    Moreover, Grandmaster Hai Rong hated anyone who did anything by misusing his name the most.


    Therefore, there was no exception for Huan¡¯er to be forgiven even though she was his disciple.


    Making Huan¡¯er Hai Rong¡¯s disciple was merely adding another protection to her, as this would prevent others from looking down on the Mu family.


    However¡­


    That would not bring any benefit to the Mu family!


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Mu Ling harrumphed coldly as his eyes darkened. He stroked his sleeves and walked toward the moonlight.


    Before he left, he turned and looked at the brightly lit/dazzling chief manor as his eyes were deeply filled with grudges.


    ***


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what happened?¡±


    Somewhere inside the chief manor.


    Luo Li turned her head and looked at the young girl who stood beside her. Her eyes seemed blanked.


    Feng Ruqing drew her eyes back from the main door as the corners of her lips lifted slightly. ¡°Nothing, I have just watched a drama.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Luo Li said nothing more as her face brightened into a broad smile.


    Suddenly, she noticed Feng Ruqing was staring at something. She followed her line of vision and saw a young man standing in the moonlight not far away.


    The young man was tall, handsome, and his eyes were gentle. Just like the melting snow, his face seemed cold, but also at the same time, exuded a sense of the warmth of sunlight.


    ¡°Qingqing¡ª¡ª¡±


    As usual, with a warm smile on his face, the young man¡¯s voice was bright and clear as the person who stood in front of him was the sunshine in his heart that had driven all his gloomy feelings away.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m here because I know you would be here too.¡¯


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡±


    A soft and gentle voice came from behind Qin Chen.


    Qin Chen¡¯s warm smile completely faded as soon as he heard the voice.


    An obvious impatience and coldness dawned on his face as he frowned a little.


    Qin Fei¡¯er slowly approached Qin Chen with the support of her servant. With a light smile, she turned to look at Luo Li with her bright eyes.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡¯re here, too?¡±


    Luo Li humphed and did not bother to pay attention to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face stiffened as she seemed to be forcing a smile on the corners of her lips.


    She then turned to look at Feng Ruqing again, ¡°Lady, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again that soon. You had left in a hurry when we were in Heaven-i last time, and I hadn¡¯t even had the time to learn your name. I¡¯m Qin Fei¡¯er¡ª Luo Li¡¯s best friend and Qin Chen¡¯s elder sister.¡±


    She seemed to be declaring her higher status even though her voice was still gentle.


    After all, Luo Li had always been trusting her after all those years.


    Would their feelings for each other fade away that easily?


    Luo Li was just slightly pissed off that they would make up after a while.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, enough!¡± Luo Li looked cold. ¡°You keep on saying that I¡¯m your best friend, but have you ever treat me like your friend? All these years, you¡¯ve been nagging at me as if you¡¯re the senior. For all the wrongs I¡¯ve suffered because of you, is it not enough? Xiao Qing¡¯s right, a true friend will never let you have a chip on your shoulder. You don¡¯t deserve to be my friend.¡±


    Suddenly, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face paled as she stared at Luo Li in shock.


    She felt she was staggering as she could not stand on her feet properly.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, did you just say that¡­ I haven¡¯t been treating you like a friend?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er closed her eyes as the agony got more and more intense.


    If she had not treated Li¡¯er as her friend, she would not have asked Li¡¯er to be tolerant of the others.


    No matter what dispute had Luo Li got into, she would only ask Luo Li to concede¡­


    That was because she understood that Luo Li would never get mad at her. In contrast, Luo Li would act differently to others. She was afraid that their friendship would end if she could not even maintain their friendship superficially.

 Chapter 812 - Evening Feast I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If they were not close and familiar enough with each other, would she ever¡­ do this?


    Luo Li pursed her lips and thought, perhaps she was blinded before to feel that Qin Fei¡¯er was quite a good friend.


    Now she had the feeling as if she had fed and brought up a dog.


    ¡°Luo Li,¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was sluggish as she spoke lazily that night. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s find a place and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Li then turned back.


    ¡®Indeed, a true friend should be someone like Xiao Qing¡­ Not someone who always asks me to be tolerant of others.¡¯


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Just as Luo Li stood up and wanted to leave, the little servant next to Qin Fei¡¯er strode forward and said angrily, ¡°Lady Luo, our lady has been pouring her heart out to you but you¡¯re treating her like this? It¡¯s ridiculous as our lady has always been looking after you.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xia!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale as she growled. ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡±


    It was chief manor here. If she really came to blows with Luo Li, it would be seriously harmful to the Qin¡¯s family reputation.


    She would never be tolerant of a servant behaving in such an unbridled way.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Feeling wronged, Liu Xia pursed her lips and turned to look at Qin Fei¡¯er, ¡°It is apparent that it was Lady Luo who has gone too far, and also the woman near Lady Luo. We don¡¯t even know her identity as she¡¯s merely a nobody who comes from a low-status family. Without any prior notice, Lady Luo had suddenly brought her into the chief manor, and that would definitely offend the chief manor¡¯s Lady.


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked terrified as soon as she thought of this.


    She would not care much if Feng Ruqing was Luo Li¡¯s little servant. However, she was a stranger who came from nowhere as Luo Li had suddenly brought her into the manor, which would definitely stir up trouble in the Luo family.


    Moreover, Gu Yiyi was quite a short-tempered person. If she got angry and provoked Luo Li, Luo Li might not be able to stay in Tian Shen Manor, even if she wished to.


    ¡°Luo Li¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er frowned. As she felt like speaking in a condescending tone, the young man next to her had already vanished when she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    The youth was already in front of the servant when she regained her composure. A strong wind swept under his sleeves and immediately sent that girl flying away.


    Bang.


    Suddenly, she landed in the crowd, and the noise around the chief manor subsided.


    It was so quiet that the sound of a falling needle could be heard.


    The crowd stared at the servant who had fallen to the ground, surprised. Then, they lifted their heads, and their eyes landed on the young man¡¯s handsome face in shock.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er pretty eyes widened as she stared at Qin Chen in disbelief.


    Why¡­


    Why did Chen¡¯er suddenly hit and teach her servant a lesson?


    Liu Xia was her servant. If he wanted to beat a dog, he should have been aware of the dog¡¯s owner too, much less the countless number of powerful forces and people around here.


    How could she keep her reputation after this incident?


    The young man¡¯s robe was bathed in the cold moonlight. Looking dull, he stomped on her mouth mercilessly.


    It was so painful that Liu Xia¡¯s tears almost broke free. Looking pitiful as her pleading eyes were flooded with tears, she could not even make a sound when she looked at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked slightly pale. ¡°Qin¡¯er, what on earth are you doing? Liu Xia¡­ she¡¯s my servant, and I know you¡¯re fond of Li¡¯er. If Liu Xia has said anything wrong, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. Now, let go of her.¡±


    Qin Chen frowned a little as he glared coldly at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    That glare was piercing cold, enough to make Qin Fei¡¯er tremble a little, which Qin Fei¡¯er had never seen before.

 Chapter 813 - Evening Feast II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Luo Li.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked surprised at first before she sighed in relief.


    She had no idea as to why he had turned into such a person too.


    ¡°However, I do not like you.¡± He still sounded indifferent when he spoke again, without leaving any leeway.


    Indeed, Luo Li had nothing to do with him. The only thing was that Luo Li was the person whom Qingqing like.


    He would regard anyone who Qingqing liked as a friend.


    As for now, anyone who humiliates Qingqjng was the only thing that he forbade.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¨C¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked ghastly pale as he lifted his head in surprise and stared at the youth before her. ¡°I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    The youth remained silent with his lips pursed. He looked cold and heartless.


    ¡°Qin Chen!¡±


    A cold sneer came from the back.


    In the blink of an eye, Luo Fei and Qin Xiaoyue showed up hand in hand.


    It was loving sight filled affectionate feelings.


    Only that Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was filled with an ironic smile at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that you have already been bullying Fei¡¯er when she has just recently left home. Have you forgotten that if it weren¡¯t because of the Qin family, you would still be a nobody who scraps for food from the streets? Would you have been able to enjoy such a luxurious life now?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the crowd who had laughed at the Qin family was rendered silenced again.


    The Qin family had brought up Qin Chen, who was abandoned by his parents and had nearly lost his life in the wild.


    It was the Qin family that had adopted him and brought him up out of kindness.


    They had provided him the precious rank and honor as well as a luxurious life for him to live.


    However, this Qin family¡¯s adopted son was too harsh on the Qin family¡¯s daughter. He was really a white-eyed wolf! (An ungrateful person)


    ¡°Qin Chen has really gone too far this time. I¡¯ve heard that the Qin family has brought him up, treating him like their own son. Qin Fei¡¯er has been taking good care of him since he was young, it¡¯s really unexpected he would be doing this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being rude to his own sister just because of these two women. If a white-eyed wolf were in my house, I would have already beaten him to death long ago. ¡±


    ¡°The Qin family has helped him survive and has also provided him a life. Any human would have been grateful for that. Qin Chen, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever encountered such a person in my life¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Vines had already slowly crawled up to his legs when he was enjoying this talk the most.


    Suddenly, the vines were wrapped around his body. Then, the vines picked him up and violently threw him away.


    Everyone stopped talking and subconsciously looked in the direction where the vines came from¡­


    The crowd clearly noticed that those vines were spread out beneath Feng Ruqing¡¯s feet. Just like tentacles, the vines were moving in the night wind.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¨C¡± Luo Li, who stood nearest to Feng Ruqing, naturally felt the pressure around her. She turned around with difficulty and stared at the young lady before her.


    The young girl looked as calm as water.


    However, she could feel a brewing storm beneath the calmness.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, come here!¡±


    The young girl finally spoke.


    Qin Chen walked to Feng Ruqing obediently and stood next to her.


    It was the first time Qin Fei¡¯er saw Qin Chen acting like that. She was shaken when she subconsciously looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you keeping silent when other people are scolding you?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, calmly.


    Qin Chen was dazed. He never liked to defend himself and explain a single sentence to others¡¯ as their words could never hurt him.


    He did not care about these.


    What he cared about was only her.


    ¡°In the future, fight back whoever that bullies you. My person is never meant to be bullied by others/Nobody can ever bully my people.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Evening Feast III

    Chen¡¯er had always been a soft-hearted person.


    If the Qin family had been really treating him nicely, he would never be treating Qin Fei¡¯er like that¡­


    It was true that he had suffered a lot of grievances and had never spoken about any of it, much less say a sentence to her.


    It really pissed her off and broke her heart, seeing Qin Chen like that.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The youth beamed.


    The smile was as bright as the sun.


    It was as if the sky had suddenly cleared up, and even the moonlight looked brighter than before.


    Like a needle, his smile pierced deeply into Qin Fei¡¯er heart.


    She clenched on her fists tightly as she looked at Qin Chen, palely. Pain and feelings of aggrieve spread inside her heart, making her seem even more paler than usual, as pale as snow.


    No doubt she was the closest person to Qin Chen in this world. However, why would he smile so brightly at a woman who was nothing?


    Qin Fei¡¯er gently closed her eyes and slowly reopened it after a while.


    No matter what, Chen¡¯er would still care for her as his sister.


    Or else, he would not have returned willingly to be her drug primer, just to help her enter the Mu family and approach that seemingly divine man.


    Feng Ruqing looked around and said, ¡°This is the so-called Tian Shen Manor¡­ Nothing special. Chen¡¯er was abandoned by his parents? Ridiculous! That¡¯s only the one-sided words of Qin family but it has already made the whole world believe without a shadow of a doubt.


    Qin Xiaoyue stiffened a little as she sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of his poor family background, why would the Qin family adopt him when the Qin family is so powerful?¡±


    ¡°I bet only the Qin family know the answer. What I know is only that I will never allow anyone to bully Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Qin Chen seemed docile.


    He had never cared about anyone¡¯s words all these years.


    To be protected by her, it felt so good¡­


    It was as if a hint of current flowed in his heart, warming it up.


    ¡°Luo Fei!¡± Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was almost contorted as she turned to look at Luo Fei. ¡°Li¡¯er has been bewitched by this woman. Now, they are ganging up to bully Fei¡¯er, and don¡¯t you know Fei¡¯er¡¯s character well enough? She will always be tolerant of everything and bear all the grievances alone whenever she feels wronged. I¡¯m her aunt, how could I bear to see her suffer like that?¡±


    Luo Fei frowned a little.


    This little girl was aggressive and disagreeable enough.


    Moreover, the Qin family had provided Qin Chen a home, but Qin Chen had treated Fei¡¯er in such a way. It was indeed his fault too¡­


    Perhaps, only that little girl was capable of pinning the blame on others and defending Qin Chen by saying he was innocent.


    However, after all the interrogations, Luo Fei could not bring himself to speak as soon as he saw Luo Li¡¯s cold face. He could only heave a soft sigh. ¡°Li¡¯er, haven¡¯t you always been close to Fei¡¯er? Perhaps there are some misunderstandings since Fei¡¯er is naive in nature and would never bewitch others. Both of you should talk it out if there have been any misunderstandings.


    At first, Luo Li thought she was already fully disappointed with Luo Fei. However, her heart turned completely cold as soon as she heard his words.


    The corners of her lips lifted into a scornful smile as she said coldly, ¡°Compare to bewitching people¡¯s mind, our Manor Lady Xiao Qing can never do better than the Qin Xiaoyue who stays with you. She has already drugged you by making you not know right from wrong and good from evil!¡±


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Luo Fei slightly frowned. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re my daughter, how can I not love you? I just don¡¯t want to see you and Fei¡¯er in such a fight. The whole Tian Shen Manor knows well that how close both of you were.¡±


    That was right. They were really close before, and therefore, the spirit herbs were too good to be eaten as she had kept all of it and shared it with Fei¡¯er.

 Chapter 815 - Evening Feast IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, as for Qin Fei¡¯er, she had taken everything for granted and had never thought of sharing anything with her.


    That was actually fine.


    However, all the people from Tian Shen Manor were saying how Qin Fei¡¯er was being good to her as she had been treating her with a genuine heart. If she ever made Qin Fei¡¯er sad, even just a little, it would definitely be her fault!


    Now, even for her father thought in that way too!


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I feel like going back now¡­¡± Luo Li pursed her lips tightly as she held back her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of the people here, I want to leave.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around and glanced at the chief manor¡¯s courtyard. Then, she turned back eventually.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    In her mind, Qing Han¡¯s anxious voice rang up as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°Mother, Mother, I don¡¯t want to go back. The thing is summoning me, I know already the exact location now¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she communicated with Qing Han in her mind. ¡°Qing Han, I will think of another way to get back to here. I have to send Luo Li back now, I will help you get the things you want.¡±


    That was definitely an excellent opportunity for her. However, that was not the one and only chance.


    She had also heard that¡­ the manor lady of the chief manor was a two-hundred-and-fifty-pounds fatty too.


    If she wanted to sneak into the chief manor, she could make use of other chances.


    It was not necessary to make Luo Li sad by staying here.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Qing Han sounded wronged.


    How could one think that she was not aware that her mother was fond of beauty¡­ She would come again in the worst scenario.


    Good children can never disobey their mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡±


    A twinge of anxiety flashed through Luo Fei¡¯s face. ¡°Where are you going? I just¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to regret it. So I am trying to convince you to make up with Fei¡¯er. Why are you not listening to me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing could obviously feel that Luo Li¡¯s palm was getting colder.


    Luo Fei, who was a father of a daughter, had never asked what grievances his own daughter had gone through but only wanted to speak for Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Also, he had never considered if she really needed his self-righteous kindness.


    ¡°Luo Li.¡± Feng Ruqing stopped walking. ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±


    Luo Li was shocked as she looked at Feng Ruqing, blankly.


    Feng Ruqing let go of Luo Li¡¯s hand and calmly turned to look at Luo Fei.


    ¡°If¡­ you¡¯re not Luo Li¡¯s father, I would have already beaten you just now.¡±


    Luo Fei said nothing.


    What an arrogant little girl. The first he ever met in his life.


    ¡°You keep trying to make Luo Li and Qin Fei¡¯er make up. That¡¯s fine, but do you know that, back in Heaven-i, Qin Xiaoyue had deliberately hurt Luo Li with boiling hot water. It was Qin Fei¡¯er who had blocked her on her way out as she was feeling so anxious. She stopped her from leaving and instead, tried to be a peacemaker, demanding Luo Li to forgive Qin Xiaoyue.¡±


    ¡°Did you even know that she was wounded badly by the hot water? I had already dressed the wound before she returned to the Luo family. The wound was much more terrible before that. Don¡¯t tell me that Qin Fei¡¯er was not aware of her wound, which is ridiculous. If she really cares for her, how could she not be aware of her agony?¡±


    Luo Fei was speechless and stunned. Then, he turned to look at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue had never told him that Qin Fei¡¯er was present that day. Much less about Qin Fei¡¯er dragging Luo Li back and preventing her from healing her wound.


    Li¡¯er was nursed in luxury ever since she was born. How pain she must have been in then¡­


    ¡°All these years, the grievances she has gone through are already enough.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly closed in. ¡°It¡¯s apparent that she¡¯s was not always the one who had done wrong. Yet, Qin Fei¡¯er had always demanded her to be tolerant of others. If others wished for something, Li¡¯er must give it to them, for what and why? Everybody knows that Qin Fei¡¯er is a good person, but they didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s only making use of Luo Li to be in such a position.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Evening Feast V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Do it on your own if you wish to be the good guy.


    ¡®What makes you think that you could make use of Luo Li to make the others think that you are the honorable one?


    ¡®You have received a good reputation by making use of her. However, you are hurting her recklessly and have never cared if she was feeling alright.¡¯


    Luo Fei¡¯s face stiffened more.


    All he knew was that whenever he bought something for Luo Li, the thing would be gone after he went out and come back to her again.


    There was even once when Luo Li¡¯s mother¡¯s things were almost taken away by others, and it was he who had helped to get them back.


    However, Luo Li had never told him before that Qin Fei¡¯er was involved in this matter.


    How else could he have been aware of this?


    ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡­ how come you have said nothing about it? If you have told me, things would not have turned out this way.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered and said, ¡°If it were my father, he wouldn¡¯t have questioned me like this after he has found out the truth. Instead, he would only feel pity, angry at the person who has hurt me, and also glad that I have finally found out the true colors of a person. You, on the other hand, even though I have told you about her difficulties, your first reaction is to question her for not telling you first?¡±


    Luo Fei looked even more annoyed as he clenched his fists tightly and turned to glare at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Qin Xiaoyue looked shocked as she bit on her lip tightly. With a malicious look, she stared at Feng Ruqing, furiously.


    ¡®What an interfering busybody! Do they envy me for living a good life?¡¯


    Especially Luo Li, that fellow, who lived with them but was secretly helping outsiders. After all, she was still her stepmother, and Fei¡¯er was her good old friend of many years, how could she allow others to spew nonsense about her?


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Luo Li put on a smile.


    That was the first time Luo Li had smiled since the incident of being burnt by the hot water in front of Luo Fei. However, she was smiling at the others.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She walked in front of Feng Ruqing and gently held her hand.


    In this world, besides her grandmother and Little Fox, Xiao Qing was the first person who had protected her no matter what.


    She would remember the warmth in her heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Feng Ruqing caressed Luo Li¡¯s head while she spoke, softly.


    ¡°Okay. Xiao Qing, is your father lacking daughters? What if I am to be his daughter? I¡¯m very docile and obedient, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll inform him, and since he has always been fond of daughters, he will definitely agree since you¡¯re such a lovely girl.¡±


    Luo Fei was speechless as his face darkened.


    Did this little girl really want to abandon him?


    She had asked to be others¡¯ daughter in front of him. Did she treat him like he was nothing to her?


    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡± Luo Fei was flooded with the sense of regret and guilt when a cold and stern voice suddenly spoke from behind him just as he wanted to speak.


    ¡°I heard that somebody was deliberately hurting people in my manor just now? Tonight is my daughter¡¯s birthday, who dares to not respect us and hurt others in this place?¡±


    Not far away, Gu Shi had brought a troop of imperial guards along and was slowly advancing toward them. Feng Ruqing and Luo Li were stopped from leaving that place.


    The imperial guards suddenly rushed forward and surrounded everyone. They were so closely surrounded that it was impossible to break out from that ambush.


    Qin Chen stood beside Feng Ruqing quietly as he glared coldly at all the imperial guards. Something cold flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Manor Master, it¡¯s that woman! She¡¯s the one who has beaten me for no reason!¡±


    The middle-aged man who was thrown away by Feng Ruqing and was holding his head in pain stared at Feng Ruqing, angrily.


    Nobody dared to start a fight within the chief manor. Therefore, he did not fight back even though he was beaten. Instead, he quickly went to manor master and reported what Feng Ruqing had done to the manor master.

 Chapter 817 - Evening Feast VI

    This arrogant girl was so dead this time!


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, come here, quickly,¡± Qin Fei¡¯er said, hurriedly, as her face changed.


    She was relieved that Feng Ruqing had gotten into trouble with the chief manor. At least, someone could teach this unruly girl a lesson.


    To Qin Fei¡¯er, Qin Chen was not just her younger brother, he was also her drug primer.


    She did not want Qin Chen to get into trouble with the chief manor just because of a woman.


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Gu Shi, calmly.


    Gu Shi was also looking at the girl in front of him.


    This girl was neither humble nor arrogant, but she was calm and confident. This has made her a likable person.


    But today was Yiyi¡¯s birthday. Would it not be embarrassing for Yiyi if there were any chaos in the chief manor?


    ¡°Lady.¡± Gu Shi smiled a little. ¡°If you have any resentment against these people, you can go outside to resolve it. The chief manor is not a place where you can create troubles. What about this? You can go outside and fight it out. After you are done, you can come back.¡±


    The middle-aged man who was still complaining was speechless.


    Why did the ending seem off?


    Someone was causing trouble at Young Lady Gu¡¯s birthday feast. Should the manor master not beat her up and drive her out by now? Why did he allow them to go outside to fight it out?


    At this moment, the middle-aged man had suddenly forgotten that Gu Shi was not just an ordinary manor master. He was a ruthless man who had killed the former manor master just because he was dissatisfied with him. He had even replaced the former manor master and became one himself.


    ¡°Manor Master.¡± Qin Xiaoyue glanced, proudly, at Feng Ruqing and then turned to look at Gu Shi. ¡°I suggest that it would be better to drive her out of Tian Shen Manor to prevent my manor¡¯s Li¡¯er from being misled by her. Manor Master should know Young Lady Gu¡¯s temper the best. If she learns that someone is causing trouble during her birthday, she will be furious.¡±


    Gu Shi suddenly came to his senses and stared at Feng Ruqing with his vigilant eyes when Gu Yiyi was mentioned.


    He had almost forgotten that his daughter disliked men now. She liked women!


    This birthday feast was originally organized to find a good husband for Yiyi.


    But this girl was so pretty, what if his little devil had a crush on her?


    No, absolutely not!


    Gu Shi said, solemnly, ¡°I agree with Young Lady Qin¡¯s words. Lady, I can only ask you to leave the chief manor.¡±


    It seemed a little too bad to drive her out of Tian Shen Manor since she did not make any mistakes.


    But he must not let any beautiful girl hang around Yiyi, lest Yiyi would be more certain in loving women.


    ¡°Father!!!¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s body stiffened when he suddenly heard the angry voice.


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s smile became more complacent.


    She had already said that Gu Yiyi would definitely be angry earlier. Now, this humble girl could not leave even if she wanted to.


    After thinking about this, Qin Xiaoyue turned and looked in the direction where the voice had come from.


    Then, her eyes widened as she was stunned.


    The fat girl that she had expected did not appear. Instead, a slim girl came forward.


    This girl was beautiful and lovely. She was no worse than Fei¡¯er.


    Now, she walked over like a light breeze. Her beautiful face was filled with anger.


    The person next to Gu Shi said, dumbfoundedly, ¡°Manor Master, do you have an illegitimate daughter? This lady is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Gu Shi yelled, angrily. ¡°She is my only precious daughter!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They could not recover from the shock for a long while.


    His precious daughter? Was this girl Gu Yiyi?

 Chapter 818 - Evening Feast VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But was she not a big, fat girl?


    They had heard that she did not go out even once after she had come back. They thought she had grown fatter and did not dare to go out to meet people.


    They did not expect Yiyi to become so beautiful.


    ¡°My dear daughter.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s tense expression relaxed, too, when he saw Gu Yiyi. His expression was unprecedentedly gentle.


    ¡°Father, who told you to drive her out? Who told you to drive her out?!¡± Gu Yiyi burst with rage.


    If she had not come to the front yard by accident, she would not have known that Xiao Qing had come to Tian Shen Manor to find her.


    More appallingly, her father had wanted to drive her away!


    That was too much!


    He had even promised that he would go find Xiao Qing for her.


    Cheater!


    Gu Shi¡¯s expression stiffened. He cleared his throat. ¡°Yiyi, listen to me, I just¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not want to look at him anymore. She stood in front of Feng Ruqing and stretched out her arms excitedly before Gu Shi could finish his words.


    Feng Ruqing was still groaning. She was thinking to accept or reject the beautiful girl who was throwing herself into her arms.


    However, her body had responded honestly.


    Feng Ruqing gave Yiyi a kick without hesitation and Gu Yiyi was flung out.


    Well, she wanted to protect herself. So, her body had reacted itself toward a woman whom she was unfamiliar with.


    Gu Yiyi stumbled and looked at the young girl standing under the moonlight with dismay. She then looked at Luo Li who was standing next to Feng Ruqing. Her heart ached as she almost burst into tears.


    Sure enough, Xiao Qing had had another sweetheart out there.


    Xiao Qing had abandoned her and Xiao Yin.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Gu Shi ran to Gu Yiyi anxiously and lifted her up from the ground. He was very angry. ¡°Take this girl¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi glared at Gu Shi. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to move her. If not, I will immediately run away from home and never come back!¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    Gu Yiyi was jumping around like a little monkey and ignoring Gu Shi. She walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and looked at her fretfully. ¡°Xiao Qing, you have once praised me for being cute. Why do you not like me anymore after I have lost weight?¡±


    Did Xiao Qing like fat people?


    Then did she have to work hard to regain her two hundred and fifty pounds?


    Feng Ruqing stared at her, blankly. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi could not control her facial expression. She was somber and had almost broken out in tears. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Yiyi.¡±


    Gu Shi could not bear to see Gu Yiyi being sad. He felt distressed, but he did not dare to disturb his precious daughter. He could only stare at Feng Ruqing, resentfully.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi?¡± Feng Ruqing was confused. ¡°So, you are a member of Tian Shen Manor? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t recognize people¡¯s faces well. You have become too beautiful after you have completely lost weight.¡±


    Gu Yiyi who was still sobbing in tears suddenly smiled, shyly, after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Xiao Qing had praised her!


    Xiao Qing must not have praised Xiao Yin like this. Was she, then, the first woman who was praised by Xiao Qing?


    Just thinking about it made her happy.


    Qin Chen glanced at Gu Yiyi and turned toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qingqing, I have guessed it correctly. You really did seduce her.¡±


    Luo Li lifted her head instantly and stared at Feng Ruqing, unblinkingly.


    Among the people who were present there, only she could understand the meaning of Qin Chen¡¯s words.


    Did both Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦es become his love rivals in the end?


    Did Feng Ruqing really want to piss Gu Shi off?

 Chapter 819 - Evening Feast VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a while. ¡°If I say I¡¯m innocent, will you believe me?¡±


    It was really not her fault that Nan Xian¡¯s reputation was ruined.


    She was the most innocent person!


    The smile on Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened before it disappeared.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was also staring blankly at Feng Ruqing and Gu Yiyi for a long time. She seemed to be immersed in her thoughts.


    The middle-aged man who was still complaining just now was so scared that he almost fainted.


    Gu Shi could not bear with them. He was so furious. Just as he wanted to speak, Gu Yiyi quickly glared at him. He was so afraid that he could not make any sound.


    He could only let Yiyi do what she wanted to do because his little devil liked her very much.


    But his gaze on Feng Ruqing grew more resentful as if his favorite thing had been snatched by her.


    ¡°Father, did you just say that you wanted to drive Xiao Qing out?¡± Gu Yiyi suddenly remembered Gu Shi¡¯s words and asked, angrily.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face changed. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    He would never admit it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I heard you say so myself!¡± Gu Yiyi turned her head angrily. ¡°If you want to drive her away, I¡¯ll go with her.¡±


    Gu Shi was about to cry.


    1¡®Little devil, what do you want?


    ¡®Okay, I admit that I am wrong.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you show some respect to your father in front of this person?¡¯


    ¡°Little devil, you have really heard it wrongly. I told the person who was beaten up by Xiao Qing to leave Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    1Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened. He turned to the guard behind him and sternly commanded. ¡°What are you still doing? Quickly get these people who are causing trouble out now!¡±


    The middle-aged man was terrified. He did not dare to argue for himself. He feared that Gu Yiyi might become angrier.


    Gu Yiyi then smiled with satisfaction before she snorted twice. ¡°It is impossible that it was Xiao Qing¡¯s fault. How could she make mistakes? These people are unforgivable since they dared to bully Xiao Qing in my house. However, you have apologized sincerely. So, I won¡¯t blame you for what you have done.¡±


    Gu Shi was relieved.


    His little devil¡¯s temper was uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, the little devil had only argued with him. She did not throw and smash things everywhere as she had done before. So, the chief manor could avoid unnecessary damage.


    However, he could not stand scolding and beating this little devil. What else could he do? He could only spoil her and let her do what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Gu Yiyi turned around and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Do you remember me and Xiao Yin whom you have left in Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She remembered Xiao Yin, but Gu Yiyi had changed drastically. Therefore, she could not immediately recognize Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°You really have a sweetheart out there and have forgotten about us.¡± Gu Yiyi cried with grievances. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have become prettier now, you will always remember me, now.¡±


    1¡°Actually¡­¡± Feng Ruqing felt sorry for Gu Yiyi. She caressed Gu Yiyi¡¯s head. ¡°You were also very cute when you are fat.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was even sadder after Feng Ruqing said that.


    She was not wrong. The person whom Xiao Qing really liked was when she was the two hundred- and fifty-pounds beauty.


    She could not become fat in such a short time.


    Gu Yi was still following Gu Huan.


    He only looked up after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.

 Chapter 820 - Evening Feast IX

    She did not dislike the manor lady when she was obese. She was pretty and had a good temper. On top of that, this lady seemed to be that Lady Xiao Qing whom the manor master had mentioned.


    The last request that was made by the manor master was to be able to talk about Lady Xiao Qing with the manor lady.


    So, if she talked about herself, it was fine, right?


    Was that why the manor master had set so many unreasonable demands just for this lady?


    ¡°Manor Master.¡± Gu Yi pondered for a moment. ¡°You have asked me to find a good husband for the young lady. I have found it now. I think this girl is quite good. Although they are both women, there is nothing wrong, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu Shi shouted angrily.


    His baby girl was interested in women.


    And this jerk still dared to bring that up.


    Did he want the manor master to have no descendants?


    ¡°Xiao Qing, today is my birthday. Have you brought me any gifts?¡± Gu Yiyi blinked. She was obviously anticipating Feng Ruqing¡¯s present.


    All eyes were on Feng Ruqing.


    Qin Xiaoyue sneered and said, ¡°Young Lady Gu, this maiden is from an ordinary family. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for her to reveal her gift in the public? However, she should take out the gift first since Young Lady Gu has mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qin!¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s face was cold. He glanced at Xiaoyue coldly. ¡°Whatever my daughter does is none of your business. You should just mind your own business. Otherwise, there is no place for you in this Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue seemed to look awful. She had done it out of kindness. Who would have known that the manor master was so protective of his daughter? Luo Fei could not compare to him.


    ¡°Xiaoyue.¡± Luo Fei was a little bit upset. He slightly frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk much, just stand quietly.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue was dissatisfied. She knew that Gu Shi¡¯s status was unshakeable. She had to unwillingly stand aside and glare at Feng Ruqing, resentfully.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was not as talkative as Qin Xiaoyue. She still knew what to say on what occasion.


    But when she saw that Feng Ruqing and Gu Yiyi were so close, she was very unhappy and there was no trace of blood on her face.


    ***


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s temper was already bad, but Qin Xiaoyue still dared to teach her a lesson.


    She had almost stood up angrily. Fortunately, Feng Ruqing had pulled her back down.


    ¡°Since it is your birthday today, we can just ignore these people at the feast. But I really did not prepare your birthday gift. Well, I can give you one now. Do you have any paper and a writing brush?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was full of joy.


    She liked everything that was given by Feng Ruqing!


    Therefore, Gu Yiyi immediately asked a maid to get the ink, a writing brush, and paper from the study room.


    Feng Ruqing held the paper in her hand and soaked the writing brush in the ink. She then wrote down a few lines and handed the paper to Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°This is your birthday gift.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was very excited. She quickly accepted the paper.


    She was holding the paper carefully since the ink on the paper had not dried.


    The other people saw that Feng Ruqing had only written a few lines to Gu Yiyi as her gift. Even if the handwriting was very nice, such a gift was too shabby.


    Only Luo Li who was standing beside Feng Ruqing leaned over and saw a few words at a glance.


    Xiao Qing wrote ¡®spirit herb¡¯ on the paper.


    Why did she write ¡®spirit herb¡¯?


    She was very confused. Suddenly, she thought of the spirit herbal dish recipe that Feng Ruqing had given to her grandmother.

 Chapter 821 - Evening Feast X

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was said that she had gotten the recipe from Paramount. Maybe¡­ this one too?


    Although everyone was scornful toward Feng Ruqing¡¯s gift, Gu Yiyi still held the blank paper in her hand and smiled brightly. ¡°Xiao Qing, the gift you have given me is too precious. I must give you something, too. You can take whatever you like from my house, you can even take my father away.¡±


    1In fact, what Gu Yiyi had said was not wrong.


    She had used many spirit herbs in exchange to lose weight.


    Besides, Feng Ruqing had given her the recipe and asked for nothing in return.


    Although Gu Yiyi did not know what the recipe was useful for, she still understood the value of a herbal dish recipe.


    It was too valuable.


    She felt guilty that the gift was so valuable!


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head and stared blankly at Gu Shi. She grinned. ¡°Your father is too old.¡±


    ¡°Although my father is old, there are often young girls who throw themselves at him. In the meantime, you can allow him to go out to seduce young and beautiful girls. After that, you can take them all for yourselves behind him. Wouldn¡¯t it be like you are in a harem of three thousand beauties? However, Xiao Yin and I must be the main ones!¡±


    2¡°¡­¡±


    If so, would the state preceptor not go crazy?


    It was scary to think about it¡­


    ¡°Yiyi!¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face was very dark.


    Was he such a bastard that would seduce young girls in his daughter¡¯s eyes?


    When had he done that? Why did he himself not know about it?


    Moreover, his daughter not only did not hesitate to give him away to please the girl but she also wanted him to manage the harem for the girl.


    Actually, Gu Yiyi had her own reasons for doing so.


    Even though she and Xiao Yin added up together, they were still not as good as Nan Xian. So, it would be better to find more girls to compete with Nan Xian.


    She thought that the harem of three thousand beauties should be able to compete with Nan Xian. Then they could have their places next to Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Yiyi held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand with a bright smile on her face.


    Those men who had once looked down on her were heartbroken and could not stop looking at Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Qin Xiaoyue gritted her teeth. She talked to Feng Ruqing sarcastically this time. ¡°Lady Feng, Young Lady Gu likes you so much, but you have only selfishly written her a few lines. No matter how beautiful your handwriting is, you are showing no respect to the manor master.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Gu Yiyi rolled her eyes toward Qin Xiaoyue. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯s handwriting is obviously ugly, but it is priceless. People like you who don¡¯t know how to appreciate the true value of things will never understand how valuable the paper is.¡±


    Xiao Qing had given her the herbal dish recipe because she trusted Gu Yiyi.


    She could not betray Xiao Qing.


    Even so, Gu Yiyi was so angry when she heard someone slandering Feng Ruqing.


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened. She let out a short but sharp laugh. ¡°Young Lady Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yiyi sneered, ¡°You keep criticizing my manor¡¯s Xiao Qing small gift. When have you ever shown your respect to the chief manor? No matter how expensive the things that you have sent from the Qin family are, those things are worthless in my eyes!¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue did not expect that just by casually questioning Xiao Qing about the gift would cause so much trouble.


    Neither did she expect that someone would dare to not let her have her way in such a way in the chief manor.


    Qin Xiaoyue pushed Luo Fei quite hard. ¡°Luo Fei!¡±


    This guy¡­ Was he still a man?


    She was being treated like this yet that man had not even said a word.


    Luo Fei frowned a little. ¡°Xiaoyue, this is the chief manor. You really shouldn¡¯t talk too much. Moreover, you still haven¡¯t explained to me whether Qin Fei¡¯er had really treated Li¡¯er like this.¡±

 Chapter 822 - Evening Feast XI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Xiaoyue pursed her lip tightly.


    ¡®Luo Fei, since you are treating me like that, don¡¯t blame me for doing this to you.¡¯


    ¡®If your Luo family is in trouble, only then will you know that I¡¯m the only one who will not abandon you.¡¯


    She suddenly saw Qin Li and Wen Yu walking into the crowd from the back.


    Wen Yu signaled her with a wink. She then calmed down and smiled.


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, I¡¯m sorry that I have offended you just now. My manor¡¯s Luo Fei has gone to many places to look for your birthday gift. He has brought you the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. Although Young Lady Gu has become more beautiful now, women still don¡¯t mind to be more beautiful.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s fake smile made Luo Li felt restless and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit? Isn¡¯t it a Grade-6 spirit fruit? This time, the Luo family has spent a lot of money on it.¡±


    ¡°After all, the relationship between the Luo family and the chief manor is not that bad. This is the first birthday feast for Young Lady Gu, so naturally, the gift is not that great.¡±


    ¡±Compared to the girl who had just casually written down a few lines, the Luo family¡¯s gift is more valuable.¡±


    Everyone was whispering about it.


    Some ladies were so envious of Gu Yiyi.


    Some of the spirit herbs could only advance to higher grades when they had reached a certain age or had absorbed enough spiritual qi.


    The grade of the spirit herbs was also divided according to this, not by the degree of rarity.


    Therefore, there are spirit herbs in each grade that were extremely rare.


    Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit was also one of them.


    It was certainly difficult for the Luo family to get their hands on the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. So, it was very valuable.


    Luo Fei initially did not want to take out the spirit herb before the birthday feast. However, since Qin Xiaoyue had mentioned about it. He did not want to embarrass Xiaoyue in the public even if he was very dissatisfied. He could only pass the box to the guard next to him.


    After handing over the box, he glared at Qin Xiaoyue and frowned a little. He felt distressed. ¡°Xiaoyue, what is up with you today?¡±


    It was as if she had changed into another person. She was no longer the person whom Luo Fei was familiar with.


    Qin Xiaoyue frowned, coldly. ¡°Luo Fei, you just need to know that I¡¯m the only one who will not abandon you in this world.¡±


    Luo Li was a very ungrateful person. If anything happened to the Luo family, she would definitely run away. Only she¡ªQin Xiaoyue would stay.


    She wanted to use this incident to make Luo Fei recognize this.


    The guard held the box carefully and walked toward Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi saw that Gu Yiyi refused to accept the gift. He could not help but sigh and keep the gift for Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°Alright, the feast is about to begin, you all may come in now.¡±


    He was holding the box and wanted to leave. Suddenly, Qin Xiaoyue spoke again.


    ¡°Manor Master, don¡¯t you want to take a look at the spirit herb?


    Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Luo Fei, coldly.


    Luo Fei was not an insightful person. How did he have a crush on this woman from the Qin family? This woman was only causing him troubles all day long.


    ¡°Xiaoyue!¡± Luo Fei was angry. He lowered his voice and reprimanded. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue smiled and ignored Luo Fei. ¡°Luo Fei, you have prepared this gift for so long. I have never seen it with my own eyes. I just want to grab this opportunity to look at the spirit herb. Other people would also want to see this Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit, too.¡±


    Tian Shen Manor was rich with spirit herbs. If it was only a Grade-6 spirit herb, he had seen it before.


    But this was the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit which was extremely rare.

 Chapter 823 - Evening Feast XII

    Even though many people knew how the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit looked like, they had never seen it with their own eyes. Hence, everyone present was burning with curiosity.


    Gu Shi was growing impatient.


    This time, it was not merely about Luo Fei¡¯s reputation, it was his daughter¡¯s birthday. He did not want to mess it up. More importantly, he wanted to know what Qin Xiaoyue was after.


    ¡°Yiyi, since this is a gift for you, you could unbox it on your own.¡± Gu Shi turned to look at Gu Yiyi, his stern face melted into tenderness.


    ¡°Alright. Gu Yiyi pouted as she walked up to Gu Shi and unbox the gift clumsily.


    ¡°Well, there is nothing special about this Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit.¡±


    A baby-shaped glistening fruit lied quietly inside the box. It was so adorable that one could not bear to eat it.


    The corner of Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile and quickly vanished without a trace. However, Feng Ruqing had seen Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Luo Li, what does your stepmother wants to do?¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    ¡°She is not my stepmother,¡± Luo Li said, resolutely. Even if Luo Fei had fallen for this lady, Luo Li would never accept her.


    ¡°Qingqing, keep an eye on the fruit given by Luo Fei. A good show is coming up.¡± Qin Chen smiled, faintly.


    ¡°What?¡± Initially, Feng Ruqing did not pay much attention to the fruit. After hearing Qin Chen¡¯s words, she furrowed her brows together as she looked at the finger-sized baby-shaped ginseng fruit.


    ***


    Wen Yu was standing among the crowd with a smile on her face. She knew that Qin Xiaoyue was staring at her but she pretended to not notice that. She turned to look at a middle-aged lady not far away and gave her a signal.


    The middle-aged lady read the signal and walked out of the crowd slowly with a smiling face.


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, I heard that this spirit herb has amazing beauty benefits and one can immediately feel the effect right after she eats it. As it was extremely hard to sow, we can rarely see it. Why don¡¯t you prove to us that the saying is real?¡± Smiling, the middle-aged lady said as she slowly stepped out of the crowd.


    Growing increasingly impatient, Gu Yiyi stared coldly at the middle-aged lady.


    The middle-aged lady¡¯s words had titillated the curiosity of the crowd.


    ¡°I want to know if the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit is truly so powerful. If the saying is real, I want to get one for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, why don¡¯t you show us the power of this spirit herb? We want to know if this spirit herb is worth all the hard work to grow.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, since you said that the Luo family is no match for the lady that you like, if the spirit herb doesn¡¯t turn out the way we expect, it proves that the gift from the Luo family is not as precious as what Qin Xiaoyue has claimed it to be¡­¡±


    Originally, Gu Yiyi was dismissive of the Luo family¡¯s gift. After hearing the words of the people around her, her eyes lit up.


    ¡®They are right. Those who look down on Xiao Qing, I can prove them wrong. Moreover, I could take this chance to promote the herbal dish of Paramount for Xiao Qing.¡¯


    Jiu Ming told Gu Yiyi before that Paramount belonged to Feng Ruqing. Hence, Feng Ruqing was the actual master of Paramount. Hence, Gu Yiyi was actually helping the Feng Ruqing if she could help Paramount to get more customers.


    ¡°Well, since you all are so interested to know the effect, I will show it to you.¡± Beaming with pride, the corner of Gu Yiyi¡¯s lips lifted.

 Chapter 824 - Evening Feast XIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Um¡­ I am truly smart. Since Xiao Qing loves money so much, she will definitely think that I am a good wife.¡±


    Originally, Qin Xiaoyue should be thrilled as Gu Yiyi wanted to eat the spirit herb. However, when she heard Gu Yiyi¡¯s words, color drained from her face. Her panic-stricken eyes were fixed at Wen Yu.


    ¡®This is totally different from what Sister-in-Law has told me. She is supposed to tell everyone that the thing in the box is poison. Why is she urging Gu Yiyi to eat it? If Gu Yiyi dies, the same would go to the Luo family.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Fei frowned. He had finally noticed that there was something wrong with Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue shook her head, her lips were quivering.


    It was not too late for Qin Xiaoyue to tell everyone the truth now so that Luo Fei would not lose his life. However, if she did so, everyone would know that she was the one who had changed the spirit herb and wanted to kill Gu Yiyi. She would lose her life!


    ¡®Luo Fei, I am sorry¡­ I have no choice. It¡¯s all Wen Yu¡¯s fault! She has left me in the dark. I have never thought that she would lie to me.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing could feel there was something wrong with the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit since the very beginning.


    There was a hint of violet traces on the right of the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. The violet traces were too pale and one could hardly notice it at a glance.


    Suddenly, something flashed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. Just as Gu Yiyi wanted to bite into the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed. She quickly rushed over and slapped Gu Yiyi¡¯s hands. The spirit herb fell to the ground, its glistening flesh scattered all over the place.


    Dumbfounded, everyone looked at Feng Ruqing in bewilderment.


    ¡°Xiao Qing?¡± Staring at Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold face, Gu Yiyi too was startled.


    ¡®What happened¡­? Why is Xiao Qing so mad?¡¯


    Qin Xiaoyue subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. However, she could not reconcile herself to the fact that Feng Ruqing was the one who had stopped Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°It seems that someone felt that her gift is too lousy and does not want others to give Young Lady Gu a precious gift.¡± The corner of Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    Luo Fei too was dissatisfied with Feng Ruqing¡¯s reaction. Hence, he did not stop Qin Xiaoyue. He merely furrowed his brows together as he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, you are¡­¡± Stunned, Gu Shi did not know what Feng Ruqing was doing.


    ¡°Is there any physician in the chief manor?¡± Feng Ruqing was still calm and composed.


    ¡°He is in the middle of something and not in the chief manor now. Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Get him back to the chief manor now. He will know what has happened once he is here.¡±


    Calmly, Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze swept past Luo Fei and was fixed on Qin Xiaoyue for a while before landing on Gu Shi.


    ¡®Will this lady find it out?¡¯ Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Well, what could she do even if she really finds it out? The spirit herb has been broken into pieces. Even if the physician is here, he will not be able to find anything.¡¯ Thinking of this, Qin Xiaoyu loosened up a little and let out a long breath.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s solemn face, Gu Shi did not, not even in the slightest bit, relax. He signaled his subordinate to leave. A few people read his signal and left.


    In the crowd, Wen Yu and Qin Li exchanged glances, their eyes filled with panic. Wen Yu clenched her teeth and carefully took a few steps back.


    Qin Chen was watching both Wen Yu and Qin Li since the beginning. Once he noticed their movements, he whispered in Feng Ruqing¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 825 - Evening Feast XIV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing raised her brow and subconsciously followed Qin Chen¡¯s gaze. Seeing that Wen Yu was about to leave, the corner of her lips lifted.


    ¡°No one is allowed to leave the chief manor before the physician is here. The feast will start later on.¡±


    The people present was in an uproar.


    No one was allowed to leave? Who did this lady think she was? Does this lady think that she could do anything she wanted just because Gu Yiyi liked her?


    Hearing this, Wen Yu paused. A flicker of fear crossed her pale face


    ¡°The Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit is gone.¡± With a cold face, Qin Li subconsciously held onto Wen Yu¡¯s hand.


    In other words, no one would find out that the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit was, in fact, poisonous. Moreover, even if someone found it out, it was a gift from Luo Fei. Hence, Luo Fei would appear as the person who wanted to kill Gu Yiyi.


    If worse came to worst, he would make Qin Xiaoyue a scapegoat. Qin Li and Wen Yu were not involved.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, what is going on?¡± Seeing that everyone was in a state of tumult, Gu Shi could not help but ask.


    ¡°Well, someone wants to poison Yiyi.¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    ¡°Who dares to poison my dearest daughter?¡± Gu Shi burst out in anger that was like a furious lion. His eyes were blazing with murderous intent.


    Did someone want to poison Gu Yiyi? Who had the guts to lay his hand on Gu Yiyi in the chief manor? Everyone exchanged glances of disbelief.


    ¡®That is impossible! Gu Yiyi is Gu Shi¡¯s everything. Who dares to poison her?¡¯


    Previously, Gu Shi had risen to the manor master and even killed the former manor master because of Gu Yiyi. He knew that when he was powerful enough, so no one would dare to humiliate Gu Yiyi. Naturally, everyone knew that how much Gu Shi loved his daughter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Xiaoyue sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush. You could just tell everyone that Luo Fei wants to poison Gu Yiyi. Luo Fei has gone through all kinds of suffering and has spent so much time and effort before he could get this spirit herb for Gu Yiyi. Not only have you destroyed it, you have even made him a scapegoat.


    ¡°Xiao Li, look at your good friend.¡±


    ¡®Father would not poison Gu Yiyi, but Xiao Qing would not tell a lie, let alone make someone else a scapegoat. There must be something that I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Luo Li was lost in her own thoughts.


    Since Feng Ruqing did not say anything after that, it was clear that she did not want to speak any further. Hence, Luo Li did not ask Feng Ruqing anything and was only waiting anxiously for the physician.


    Even though Luo Fei had upset Luo Li, he was Luo Li¡¯s father after all. Naturally, she did not want to see him making a big mistake, she did not want to see her grandfather¡¯s life-time painstaking effort vanish without a trace.


    ***


    It was a silent night, the cloud overshadowed the last ray of moonlight.


    The chief manor was still brightly lit and everyone was waiting, quietly.


    Simply no one knew how much time had passed. Suddenly, a guard escorted a grey-haired elder into the chief manor, anxiously.


    ¡°Manor Master, something happened in my manor and my daughter is sick. Hence, I had rushed back to my manor and did not manage to inform you. What has happened? Who is sick? Why are you summoning me so urgently?¡± The grey-haired elder rushed up to Gu Shi, anxiously.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, this is the physician of chief manor¡ªGrandmaster Qian Kun. He is on par with the Grandmaster Hai Rong.¡± Gu Shi turned to look at Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 826 - Evening Feast XV

    Startled, Qian Kun looked at Feng Ruqing in disbelief.


    ¡®This young lady is the one who has summoned me so urgently?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not say a word. She squatted down and picked up a broken piece of spirit herb before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The ginseng fruit seemed like glass and was extremely fragile as if one could easily break it if he did not handle it with care.


    Feng Ruqing picked up a small piece of the translucent pulp. As the pulp was on the inside of the ginseng fruit, the violet traces were more obvious than they were on the outside. Even if they were just faint traces, people with good eyesight could easily spot it.


    ¡°Can you tell us what spirit herb is this?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit? Who brought this here? This is a highly toxic spirit herb. If one eats it, there is no cure for this poison!¡± Qian Kun¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit grew from the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. The duration for this plant producing Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit was extremely random¡ªregardless of seasons, day or night. In other words, the plant bloomed as it wished and the fruit only lasts for a day.


    The fruit harvested on the day it was produced was named Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. It had amazing beautifying benefits. One could get rid of the pockmarked face if he continuously took it for a week.


    However, after the day it was produced, violet leaves would grow and the fruit would turn into a highly toxic fruit¨CViolet Leaf Ginseng Fruit, just like potatoes¡ªsprouted potatoes are poisonous. Hence, Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit was extremely rare in this realm.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened a few shades. His heart pounded rapidly as anger overtook his senses.


    If not for Feng Ruqing, Gu Yiyi would have eaten the Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit. Also, if Gu Shi had thrown Feng Ruqing out of the chief manor just now, no one could have stopped Gu Yiyi from eating the poisonous fruit. Fortunately, Gu Yiyi was still alive!


    ¡°Manor Master,¡± Qian Kun was still murmuring.


    ¡°Who has brought this Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit here? This person is so vicious. He has even pluck the leaves off so it looked exactly like the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. One could hardly see that there is something wrong with this ginseng fruit from the outside. However, once the fruit is peeled, we can see it from the pulp.¡±


    ¡°Luo Fei!¡± Gu Shi gritted his teeth, a gust of mighty wind emanated out of him.


    ¡®Damn! Luo Fei!¡¯


    It was Luo Fei and Qin Xiaoyu who had nearly killed Gu Shi¡¯s dearest daughter. Gu Shi would never let them off easily, regardless of whether Luo Fei had accidentally bought the fake spirit herb or if he had truly wanted to kill Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°Pfft! I though the Luo family has really found the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit. It turns out that Luo Fei is such a fool and has bought a Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit instead.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit is a Grade-6 spirit herb, it is not hard to get as it would only wither after a few months.¡±


    ¡°Luo Fei is so smart but has ended up being cheated. He has truly offended the manor master this time.¡±


    ***


    Standing rooted to the spot, tears broke free from Luo Li¡¯s eyes after hearing the crowd¡¯s chatter.


    ¡°Is Qin Xiaoyue the one who had bought the fake ginseng fruit? You won¡¯t make this kind of mistake.¡± Luo Li had a dry feeling in her throat.


    If Luo Fei was the one who had bought it, he must be able to tell there was something wrong with the ginseng fruit.

 Chapter 827 - Evening Feast XVI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It must be Qin Xiaoyue who had bought the wrong spirit herb! Luo Fei would never make such a mistake.


    ¡®Father is not a fool. He must have asked Qin Xiaoyue to buy the spirit herb. It must be Qin Xiaoyue who has gotten cheated.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Luo Fei closed his eyes, as if in pain.


    ¡°This is my fault. I have bought this spirit herb. I was cheated. It has nothing to do with Xiaoyue. She has never touched it.¡±


    ¡®I have verified it many times before buying, how could this happen?¡¯


    Since it was Luo Fei¡¯s fault, He would own up to his own mistake.


    For the first time, Luo Fei truly felt grateful for Feng Ruqing as she had stopped Gu Yiyi. Only when Gu Yiyi was safe, his mother and daughter would be free from danger. On the contrary, if Gu Yiyi had died, none of the people of the Luo family would have survived.


    ¡°Father! It is impossible! Do you know what you are doing? You would never make this kind of mistake.¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice was hoarse and exhausted.


    Luo Li could not believe what he had just heard. Staring at Luo Li¡¯s pale face, Luo Fei¡¯s heart was overflowing with bitterness. Until now, Luo Li still trusted Luo Fei to be a good person. On the contrary, Luo Fei had never trusted Luo Li. He truly felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, you have finally called me your father¡­¡± A relieved smile spread over Luo Fei¡¯s face.


    ¡°I only have a simple wish. I really love Xiaoyue. I hope both Xiaoyue and you could get along well. I have never thought that you are so unyielding. Young Lady Xiao Qing is right. I don¡¯t deserve to be your father.


    ¡°I know that I shall meet my fate this time. Xiaoyue may lose her mind sometimes, but she is kind. Li¡¯er, promise me, don¡¯t hate her. Is that alright?¡±


    Luo Fei was still defending Qin Xiaoyue at moments like this? Luo Li¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡¯m not afraid of death. The only thing I am worried about is my young daughter and seriously ill mother. They are the only two people left in the Luo family in the future. Please look after them for me.¡± Luo Fei turned to look at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Luo Fei had actually asked Qin Xiaoyue to take care of his daughter and mother? Did he think that they had had enough of life and wanted them to keep him company in the underworld?


    Feng Ruqing truly felt Luo Fei was miserable and pitiful.


    ¡°You have hurt my daughter. Do you think I would let go of that? I would never do anything to the old and the young, but Qin Xiaoyue will soon become your wife. Both of you must die!¡± Gu Shi let out a burst of boisterous laughter, his eyes were blazing with rage.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Luo Fei was the one who had gifted the spirit herb to Gu Yiyi and it had nothing to do with Qin Xiaoyue. Why must she die?


    ¡°Manor Master, I have not married Luo Fei yet. I am still part of the Qin family. Why do you want me to die together with Luo Fei?¡± Qin Xiayue had completely lost her senses. Her heart was filled with resentment.


    Wen Yu told her that as long as Gu Yiyi was safe, Gu Shi would not do anything to the Luo family besides alienating Luo Fei. Currently, not only did Gu Shi want to kill Luo Fei, he actually wanted to kill Qin Xiaoyue, too. This was completely different from what Wen Yu had said.


    Startled, Luo Fei stared at Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s pale face. He had never thought of getting Qin Xiaoyue involved.

 Chapter 828 - Evening Feast XVII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, Qin Xiaoyue had resolutely distanced herself from Luo Fei when he was in danger.


    Luo Fei could not help feeling bitterly disappointed. He had even entrusted her mother and daughter to Qin Xiaoyue just now. It was utterly absurd beyond words.


    However, Luo Fei understood that he could not blame Qin Xiaoyue. As the saying goes, husband and wife are like two birds living in the same forest but fly away in separate directions when disaster strikes. Moreover, Qin Xiaoyue was not his wife yet.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­ you promised that you would get the Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat my mother. Since I have always been treating you so well, I beg to keep your promise.¡± Luo Fei closed his eyes gently, and opened them again slowly.


    Startled, Qin Fei¡¯er stared at Qin Xiaoyue. Since when had the Grandmaster Hai Rong agreed to treat the old lady of the Luo family? Qin Fei¡¯er had never heard about this.


    Qin Xiaoyue did not expect Luo Fei to say this in public. Her face turned ghastly pale.


    ¡°Get Hai Rong to treat people?¡± Startled, Qian Kun asked.


    ¡°He had once vowed that he would never treat anyone for the rest of his life. I have discussed with him about the Mu family¡¯s old master in the past two days. I asked him about this. He told me that he had treated the Mu family¡¯s old master as he owed the Mu family a favor. He would never treat anyone else for the rest of his life.¡±


    Qian Kun paused for a while and continued saying, ¡°As Qin Xiaoyue does not know Hai Rong, why would Hai Rong help her?¡±


    Even Qian Kun would not simply treat just anyone. He was here in the chief manor as he owed the manor master a favor. He treated the Mu family¡¯s old master as the old master was Qian Kun¡¯s casual acquaintance. He could not bear to see the old master suffer.


    He would not simply treat anyone no matter how much they were willing to pay.


    Luo Fei panicked.


    ¡°Previously, Xiaoyue had accidentally hurt Li¡¯er hand. I asked her to apologize to Li¡¯er but she told me that she could ask Qin Fei¡¯er to get the Grandmaster Hai Rong to treat my mother as Qin Fei¡¯er is very close to Mu Huan. The Grandmaster Hai Rong had treated Mu Huan so well. If the Grandmaster Hai Rong knew that I have asked Qin Xiaoyue to apologize to Li¡¯er, he would not treat my mother¡­


    ¡°She promised me! It must be a lie! I won¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Although Luo Fei loved Qin Xiaoyue, Luo Li was his daughter. He had hurt his own daughter¡¯s feelings because of his mother. Everything he did, he did it for his mother. Since Li¡¯er was so close to his mother, Li¡¯er would definitely understand Luo Fei in the future.


    However, it turned out that everything was a lie!


    ¡°Aunt! How could you deceive others using my name? I am close to Huan¡¯er but I don¡¯t know the Grandmaster Hai Rong. How could I have been able to get him to help?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were blazing with fury as she glared at Qin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    It was fine if the Grandmaster Hai Rong was still treating people. However, everyone knew that the Grandmaster Hai Rong would never treat anyone anymore. Why did Qin Xiaoyue do this?


    Luo Fei grabbed his hair tightly with his fists.


    Only when Qin Fei¡¯er had finished her words, Luo Fei raised his head and looked dazedly at Qin Xiaoyue. His voice was full of overflowing anger.


    ¡°You lied to me?¡±


    ¡°Stop the nonsense! I did not say that. Luo Fei, as you have treated me so well, I did not tell others what you have done. I have never thought that you would make up this story and make me a scapegoat.¡± Qin Xiaoyue regained her composure and snorted.

 Chapter 829 - Evening Feast XVIII

    ¡°I lied to you? That is total nonsense! Who does not know that the Grandmaster Hai Rong has stopped treating people?¡±


    Hai Rong was different from Qian Kun. Qian Kun was willing to stay in the chief manor and occasionally treat some of his acquaintances. However, Hai Rong would never treat anyone without a special reason even if that person was close to him.


    Luo Fei was such a fool to believe Qin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Qin Xiaoyue!¡±


    Luo Fei had wholeheartedly trusted Qin Xiaoyu, but it turned out that Qin Xiaoyu was lying. He had even broken Luo Li¡¯s heart because of her. Luo Li was so heartbroken and would never forgive Luo Fei again.


    ¡®Luo Fei, I don¡¯t want to harm you. I had felt sorry for you before. However, since you have done this to me, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡¯ The corner of Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°Manor Master, Luo Fei told me that this ginseng fruit was extremely cheap when he bought it. It turns out that he is such a cheapskate that he had bought a highly toxic Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit. He had nearly killed the manor lady. Please don¡¯t let him off so easily.¡±


    Gu Shi had slowly regained his senses.


    Gu Shi would buy the idea that Luo Fei was deceived into buying a fake ginseng fruit. As Luo Fei was not a good observer, it was natural that he had gotten cheated. However, he would never believe that Luo Fei was a cheapskate.


    Even an ordinary people knew that the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit did not come cheap. Luo Fei was not a fool. He would not do that.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Wen Yu cursed, inwardly.


    Qin Xiaoyue was too presumptuous and had made such a foolish mistake. She did not only fail to make Luo Fei a scapegoat, but she was also digging her own grave.


    No matter what, Wen Yu must not let Qin Xiaoyue get the entire Qin family involved in this.


    ¡°Check this lady¡¯s identity when we get back. She must die!¡± Qin Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on Feng Ruqing, his gaze darkened.


    If not for Feng Ruqing, Gu Yiyi would have eaten the ginseng fruit. Gu Shi would lose his mind and Luo Fei would have been made a scapegoat.


    Qin Li had never thought that Feng Ruqing knew spirit herb quite well. She could tell the difference between Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit and Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit. Moreover, she was so close to Qin Chen. Hence, Feng Ruqing must die.


    ***


    ¡°You said that Luo Fei had bought this Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit because it was cheap?¡± Over and over again, Gu Shi sneered. His eyes were blazing with fury.


    ¡°That is true. He has nearly hurt Young Lady Gu because of this.¡± Seeing Gu Shi getting more and more furious, Qin Xiaoyue raised her chin.


    Gu Shi¡¯s lips curved into a sinister sneer.


    Even if Qin Xiayue was telling the truth¡ªLuo Fei was a cheapskate, the Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit did not come cheap. If someone wanted to deceive Luo Fei, he could have used a cheaper spirit herb. Why would he use the Violet Leaf Ginseng Fruit?


    ¡°Luo Fei!¡± Just as the tense atmosphere was reaching its climax, an aged voice spoke.


    Luo Fei looked up, a guard could be seen escorting the Luo family¡¯s old lady, who was walking with a crutch, into the courtyard.


    ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Luo Fei panicked and rushed over to help the old lady. His eyes were filled with regret.


    Luo Li too rushed up to the old lady. Her face darkened. Perhaps, she was still mad at Luo Fei who was still defending Qin Xiaoyue until now. However, in the end, Qin Xiaoyue had pushed him away without any hesitation. Luo Fei felt really miserable.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Burning with anger, the old lady brutally brought her crutch down on Luo Fei¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why did you leave in such a hurry this morning? You have forgotten the gift for Young Lady Gu. I am here to send this to you.¡±

 Chapter 830 - Evening Feast XIX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I have taken the gift¡­¡± Stunned, Luo Fei was lost in wonder.


    As soon as Luo Fei finished his words, he looked at the box in the old lady¡¯s hand. It was very similar to the box he had gifted to Gu Yiyi. However, Luo Fei had brought the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit together with him when he had left the Luo family. Why would there be another one in the old lady¡¯s hand?


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes, Qin Chen¡¯s words flashed through her mind. She suddenly realized something. She walked to Qin Chen and whispered to him, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I could do it more often in the future.¡± Qin Chen smiled, brightly.


    ¡°There is no need¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone around me to get hurt.¡±


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing was here this time. Otherwise, Gu Yiyi would have died.


    ¡°Mother¡­ the thing in your hand is¡­¡± Luo Fei stared at the box, dazed.


    ¡°I thought you want to give this to Young Lady Gu? Originally, I wanted to put a few needles on your bed to stab you, but I found this thing underneath your bed. Why would you put a spirit herb under your bed? No wonder you forgot to bring this with you.¡± The old lady snorted.


    ¡®The spirit herb was under my bed?¡¯ Stunned, Luo Fei did not even notice that his mother had said that she wanted to stab him with needles.


    ¡®When did I put a spirit herb under my bed?¡¯ Luo Fei was lost in wonder.


    Luo Fei took the box and opened it before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A baby shaped glistening fruit laid inside the box and a sweet-smelling aroma lingered in the air.


    ¡°What?¡± Qian Kun snatched the box from Luo Fei¡¯s hands, a look of disbelief and shock crept into his eyes.


    ¡°This is the real Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit.¡±


    It turned out that the old lady of the Luo family had sent over the real Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit that Luo Fei wanted to gift Gu Yiyi!


    Why would there be two Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruits? Moreover, one of it was highly toxic.


    Luo Fei¡¯s hand trembled. He did not know what was happening.


    Could it be that Luo Fei¡¯s mother had known what happened to Luo Fei and had bought another Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit in order to save him?


    That was impossible! She could never get a real Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit in such a short time.


    ¡®Why would there be two Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruits?¡¯


    Now, everything was clear. Someone wanted to harm Gu Yiyi and make the Luo family a scapegoat. It was such a good trick that killed two birds with one stone.


    However, why would that person put the spirit herb in Luo Fei¡¯s chamber? Rumor had it that Qin Xiaoyue had moved into the Luo family recently and was staying together with Luo Fei.


    At this time, everyone stared at Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face, as if wanting to find something in her face.


    Stunned, Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s mind went blank. Her eyes were fixed on the spirit herb in the box, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°That is impossible! The Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit should not be in the chamber. I have¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue had buried the Thousand-Odds Ginseng Fruit.


    Before Qin Xiaoyue could finish her words, she quickly came to her senses and realized what she had just said out loud.


    As the night wore on, the courtyard was eerily silent.


    Every word that Qin Xiaoyue had said echoed in everyone¡¯s ears for a long time.


    Luo Fei could not believe what he had just heard and stared at Qin Xiaoyue.


    Even when Luo Fei had found out that Qin Xiaoyue had lied to him about the Grandmaster Hairong, he had only felt disappointed. He did not lose his mind as he was doing now as he knew that Qin Xiaoyue had cheated him into marrying her. Now, Qin Xiaoyue wanted to harm the entire Luo family.

 Chapter 831 - Evening Feast XX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If Gu Shi was not sensible enough and did not get Luo Fei¡¯s mother and daughter involved, the entire Luo family would have been massacred


    Luo Fei had been treating Qin Xiaoyue so well and had loved her whole heatedly. Why did she do this to the Luo family? When did Luo Fei ever upset her?


    ¡°Qin Xiaoyue! You have exchanged my spirit herb?¡± Luo Fei gritted his teeth, his eyes were blazing with rage.


    Who could have gotten close to Luo Fei besides Qin Xiaoyue? Luo Fei should have found this out earlier as he could feel that there was something wrong with Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression when Gu Yiyi was about to eat the spirit herb. However, Luo Fei had trusted Qin Xiaoyue too much and would never have doubted her. Luo Fei had even thought that he, himself, was such a fool to be deceived into buying a highly toxic spirit herb.


    It was true that Luo Fei was a fool. He had trusted someone who had nearly wiped out the entire Luo family no matter what his mother or daughter had said.


    ¡°It is such a good show! Qin Xiaoyue, I have never thought that you are so vicious. You want to harm my daughter and make someone else a scapegoat.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    Startled, Qin Xiaoyue turned to look at Wen Yu, her face was ghastly pale. Her eyes were blazing with furious anger.


    ¡®Sister-in-Law said that everything would go smoothly. Why am I in trouble now? If I am going to die, I will die together with her!¡¯


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Qin Li threw a punch at Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s chest and sent her flying backward.


    Qin Xiaoyue fell to the ground, blood gushing from her mouth. Her eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Manor Master, my sister is truly bold to hurt Young Lady Gu. I will banish her from the Qin family. From now onward, she is no longer part of the Qin family.¡± Qin Li cupped his fists in salute.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Xiaoyue spat out a mouthful of blood, her eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°Previously, Young Lady Gu had laid her hand on Xiaoyue. I thought Xiaoyue has let go of this. It turns out that she actually holds grudges against Young Lady Gu and wants to poison Young Lady Gu. She has even made Luo Fei a scapegoat.¡± Qin Li sighed. He did not even spare a glance at Qin Xiaoyue.


    It happened a long time ago. Gu Yiyi heard Qin Xiaoyue was making fun of her overweight body when she walked past Qin Xiaoyue. Hence, she had beaten Qin Xiaoyue up. If Qin Li had not mentioned it, no one would have remembered that.


    ¡°Qin Xiaoyue is so vicious! She holds grudges for such a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Qin Li is highly principled and is banishing her from the Qin family. Qin Xiaoyue is rightly served!¡±


    Everyone on the spot heaved a sigh. They had never thought that Qin Xiaoyue would poison Gu Yiyi because of this.


    ¡°Qin Li! You have set me up!¡± Qin Xiaoyue clenched her fists tightly.


    Would Qin Xiaoyue have tried to kill Gu Yiyi because of that? It was Qin Li and Wen Yu who had asked her to do this. Why must Qin Xiaoyue bear all the responsibilities alone?


    ¡°You are the one¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin Xiaoyue, what have I always told you? When you make a mistake, face the consequence. You wanted to make Luo Fei a scapegoat just now. Now you want to push all the responsibilities to the Qin family? There is no rancor between Gu Yiyi and the Qin family. Why would the Qin family want to harm her?¡± Qin Li¡¯s face was icy cold.


    In the Qin family, Qin Fei¡¯er had always been kind and had never gossiped about others. On the contrary, Qin Xiaoyue had always been messing around and stirring up trouble. Naturally, everyone trusted Qin Li¡¯s words more.


    1

 Chapter 832 - Qin Xiaoyues Remorse I

    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at Qin Li, who seemed cold, in disbelief.


    She seemed to be sobbing as her body slightly trembled. ¡°Why are you treating me like way? Why? It¡¯s because of you guys, and it¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t because of you guys, I would not have fallen into such a state!¡±


    At the moment, Qin Xiaoyue finally understood that what a stupid mistake she had made this time.


    However, even if she told them that it was her sister-in-law who had put her up to this, would anyone believe in her?


    No. In comparison to her brother¡¯s reputation, her brother always had the good name of being a kind person. Therefore, nobody would believe any of her words.


    ¡°Qin Xiaoyue.¡± The corners of Qin Li¡¯s lips lifted into a sneer as he looked at Qin Xiaoyue expressionlessly. ¡°Your mistake is not forgivable to everyone. You wanted to hurt Lady Gu just because of some spat, what other mistakes would you make in the future? For Tian Shen Manor¡¯s sake, today, I will not spare you.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth so hard that blood oozed out from her gums. She could not help but break out in tears, feeling sad and desolate as her face was soaked in tears.


    She slowly turned around and looked at Luo Fei.


    He was the guy who really loved her from the bottom of his heart and treated her like a treasure. Thus, due to his trust in her, she had almost caused him to fall into the abyss, to his own demise.


    In this world, perhaps no other man would treat her better than Luo Fei anymore.


    Back then, after her father found out about the man she had fallen for, the man¡¯s first reaction was to beg for his life and swear never to see her again.


    Only Luo Fei¡­


    Just now, when he wanted to speak up for her, she had put him in trouble by listening to others¡¯ slanderous words.


    Perhaps, as the old saying goes, the dying man speaks well as he speaks from his heart.


    Every moment she had been through in her life flashed in her eyes. Only then she found out how stupid she had been living her life all the while.


    If¡­


    If she were not born into the Qin family, she would not have developed such a selfish character. Be it her father or sister-in-law, she was taught that every man has to live for himself.


    If she were not born into the Qin family, she would not care to be in a well-matched marriage and would have been married a long time ago. Also, she would not have become infertile because of the miscarriage.


    She did not have any intention to hurt anyone¡¯s life before.


    This time, her sister-in-law had threatened her because she had something on her. Indeed, she was desperate to get married and leave the Qin family. Still, she had never wished to destroy the Luo family.


    She only thought that¡­ she was only doing Luo Fei some damage that was not fatal.


    However, she was too silly as she did not realize her sister-in-law intended to harm Gu Yiyi. There could be no turning back after that as she could only give up on Luo Fei and put herself away from this.


    Qin Xiaoyue closed her eyes in agony.


    The Qin family had taught her selfishness, but they had never taught her how to respond to others¡­


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er regained her composure from the shock and said in deep resentment, ¡°Why did you do this? To be so cruel just because of some disagreements?¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue was rendered silent as the corners of her lips twitched.


    Back then, Qin Fei¡¯er was an exception as she would always put herself in others¡¯ shoes. However, she was still a member of the Qin family. She eventually got influenced as she could not differentiate if someone¡¯s care was genuine or fake.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing and Qin Chen were both the calmest person present.


    It was very adorable of Qin Chen to bring Feng Ruqing a chair as he was afraid that Feng Ruqing was exhausted from standing.


    Blimey! Gu Yiyi hurried herself to carry a plate of fruits out. She took an apple and elegantly wiped the apple with a handkerchief before she handed it over to Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 833 - Qin Xiaoyues Remorse II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She smiled so widely as soon as Feng Ruqing accepted the apple. So much so that she did not even realize that she was acting like a little servant.


    The corners of the nearby Gu Shi¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he felt a twinge of jealousy inside his heart.


    His daughter had never handed him any fruit before, but now she was doing it for a girl.


    He would have cried on the spot if they were not at an event.


    ¡°Xiao Li.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked at Qin Xiaoyue in agony.


    In her weak and delicate state, she turned around and walked slowly, seemingly like she could be blown away by the wind anytime.


    ¡°Xiao Li, she¡¯s my aunt. I really disapprove of her action, but I can¡¯t leave her alone. I beg you¡­ would you please intercede for her?¡±


    She had already noticed that Gu Yiyi was treating Feng Ruqing differently, just now. Also, Feng Ruqing was in a good relationship with Luo Li. So, if Luo Li interceded with Feng Ruqing, perhaps¡­ perhaps this matter would be settled.


    She did not like this aunt, but she could not do anything as after all, she was still her aunt.


    Her father did not care about her aunt, but being her niece, she just could not wash her hands off of this.


    Luo Li who was standing next to Old Lady Luo obediently and said, ¡°Lady Qin, have you pled for the wrong person?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er froze.


    That was the first time Li¡¯er was being so indifferent to her¡­


    Was Li¡¯er really mad?


    1¡°Li¡¯er, you¡¯re the only one who is capable of helping my aunt now. I know that my aunt shouldn¡¯t have taken your father away. But please help her, as long as you help her, she promises that she will never bother your father anymore.¡±


    With sympathy filling Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes, she extended her hand as she wanted to grab Luo Li¡¯s hand.


    However, Luo Li shrank away and avoided her hand.


    Qin Fei¡¯er hand froze midair, her face paled and her body trembled even more.


    Perhaps what Luo Li had done had really hurt her. She slowly turned around and looked at Luo Fei. ¡°Master Luo, my aunt has been with you and has suffered a lot all these years. Can¡¯t you help her a little?


    ¡°Li¡¯er has always been listening to your advice. Even though my aunt has done something wrong, still, she¡¯s a woman.¡±


    The whole chief manor was deadly silent after she was done talking in the trembling and aggrieved tone.


    Everyone was treating Qin Xiaoyue with disdain now. However, all they did was to praise Luo Li after they saw what Qin Fei¡¯er had done.


    ¡°Within the Qin family, other than Qin Xiaoyue, this scum, the rest are fine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Qin Li, as the head of the family, he¡¯s righteous as he places justice above everything, including his loyalty to his family. Qin Fei¡¯er is only a girl, so it¡¯s natural for her to be soft in her character. Even if everyone has given up on Qin Xiaoyue, she still wants to speak for her¡­¡±


    In fact, everyone could not help but glance at Qin Chen as they were talking.


    As for the Qin family¡¯s scum, besides Qin Xiaoyue¡­ there was still a guy like him in there.


    An adopted son who relied on the Qin family and lived a luxurious life. He would rather help others to bully his gentle and kind sister and not to pay single respect to his foster parents.


    Of course, nobody dared to point that out loud.


    Or else, they would end up like the middle-aged man who was thrown out just now.


    Nobody would ever dare to provoke Feng Ruqing in front of Gu Yiyi.


    ***


    Luo Fei slowly closed his eyes as he saw Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s imploring eyes and then Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s pale face.


    Luo Li was still standing next to the old lady without saying anything. The old lady did not interrupt as well as she seemed to be curious to find out if he still wanted to stick up for her.


    Luo Fei slowly opened his eyes after a while.


    He did not look as troubled as he was at the beginning since he had regained his composure.

 Chapter 834 - Qin Xiaoyues Remorse III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s Manor Master¡¯s business to deal with this matter as I¡¯m only an outsider. I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡±


    It was not that easy to let go of the years of feelings that he had for Qin Xiaoyue.


    However, he could not forgive her for hurting an innocent person¡¯s life for the sake of a small matter. If he let her stay, he could not be sure that his mother and Li¡¯er would be safe and sound without being harmed.


    Moreover, he had no way of forgiving for wanting to harm the Luo family!


    Back then, he was blind as to regard her as an innocent and kind person without knowing what kind of evil heart she was hiding beneath her appearance.


    Luo Fei turned around and looked at Luo Li as soon as he finished speaking. His eyes were filled with the intent to flatter.


    Luo Li humphed coldly and turned her head around without even caring to look at Luo Fei.


    Her father was too stubborn and too stupid since she had already told him several times that she saw what Qin Xiaoyue had done. However, her father would rather believe in Qin Xiaoyue but not in his daughter.


    She could forgive his foolish behavior if her father chose to stay with Qin Xiaoyue for her grandmother, which annoyed her.


    However, his mistrust toward her had totally broken her heart.


    ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er could do nothing but continue to stare at Luo Li sorrowfully, ¡°You¡¯re so kind that you would not be able to bear to do nothing to save my aunt from ruin. Li¡¯er, I beg you¡­ would you please save her? The Li¡¯er I know is always kind as she¡¯s not the kind of person who would leave someone in the lurch. Would you please help for I will beg you on my knees?¡±


    Her knees slowly bent as tears filled her face.


    Many of the men present felt that it was painful to see her in tears.


    They wished they could take Luo Li¡¯s place so badly and agree to anything she asked for.


    They would promise her anything as long as she would stop crying or speak in such a pathetic manner.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Wen Yu¡¯s face distorted. Qin Li blocked her way just as she wanted to go forward.


    He shook his head and said, with a gentle smile, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Fei¡¯er would not lose her reputation by doing so. On the contrary, it would make the world like her more.


    In comparison, Luo Li, who had a heart of stone, would be hated by the world.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Gu Yiyi glanced at Luo Li and asked, ¡°Shall we help her a little with her trouble?¡±


    It was impossible for Gu Yiyi to not know well of Luo Li¡¯s disposition.


    Therefore, sometimes, she disliked Luo Li.


    Why must she give something that she liked to another person? And why must she be tolerant when she was the one who got bullied?


    She never liked a weakling. She only liked people who would punch anyone right away when they did not see eye to eye, just like Xiao Qing!


    ¡°Nope.¡± Feng Ruqing took the last bite of the apple. ¡°She could deal with this on her own.¡±


    Gu Yiyi swiftly handed over a plate of grapes that she had just finished peeling to Feng Ruqing as soon as she saw her finishing the apple.


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    He could not help but pressed his palm to his chest. He felt so sad that his tears flowed backward and into his heart.


    Luo Li looked at Qin Fei¡¯er who was kneeling in front of him. She looked even colder now.


    Qin Fei¡¯er still wanted to morally coerce her at this point, just like what she had done for the past many years.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, she didn¡¯t want to hurt your parents or your family. On the contrary, she¡¯s your aunt, and therefore it makes you think everything she has done is forgivable. What about me, then?¡± Luo Li sneered and continued, ¡°To be bullied by her, I deserved it. To get scalded by her, I deserved it. To be framed by her, does my Luo family deserve that too?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened even more.

 Chapter 835 - Qin Xiaoyue’s Remorse IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Previously, she only needed to say a few words and Luo Li would listen to her. Why did it not work this time?


    ¡°The hot water was spilled on my hands. The scars on my hands are still visible.¡±


    She raised the back of her hand.


    Even though she purposely did not use the spirit herb to remove the scar. Although the scar had faded a little, one could still see the pain she had suffered at that time.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, you said that you are my friend. What were you doing? Knowing that I was scalded by the boiling water, you still held onto me tightly and refused to let me go. You keep on forcing me to accept Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s apology.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er was bewildered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were hurt so badly.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You didn¡¯t know that I was hurt so badly. If you are really my friend, you should definitely ask me where I was hurt and whether I needed treatment. But you didn¡¯t! You just refused to let me go.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er remained silent while Luo Li criticized her.


    One was her aunt and the other one was her friend. She just wanted to resolve the misunderstanding between them. Was there anything wrong with that?


    ¡°At that time, it was Xiao Qing who has appeared and took me away. I have only known her for a day. She could see the pain that I was enduring with just a glance like a hand that pulled me out of the abyss of despair.¡±


    Therefore, how could Qin Fei¡¯er be comparable to Xiao Qing?


    ¡°Now, not only does she want to destroy the Luo family, but she also wants to hurt Young Lady Gu! It¡¯s ridiculous. Everyone in Tian Shen Manor knows that Young Lady Gu is Manor Master Gu¡¯s dearest daughter. If you want to ask for forgiveness, you should go and find them yourselves. You are just a coward. You are afraid that they don¡¯t accept your apology and that it might affect the Qin family. You just want me to help persuade Manor Master Gu and Young Lady Gu.¡±


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, what makes you think that I would do so much for the Qin family?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was growing increasingly panicked after hearing Luo Li¡¯s words.


    She did not dare to find Gu Shi, so she wanted to ask Luo Li to help.


    But Luo Li was different after all.


    Did Gu Yiyi not like Feng Ruqing? Luo Li had a good relationship with Feng Ruqing. So, she might be able to help Qin Xiaoyue ask for forgiveness from them.


    1If she was Luo Li, she would not be like this. She would certainly lend a helping hand if her friend needed help.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± Luo Li glanced at the people of the neutral family with a sarcastic smile. ¡°If you guys sympathize with Qin Fei¡¯er, then you should help her plead for Qin Xiaoyue. Only then, I will look up to you all as heroes.¡±


    Those men who had initially criticized Luo Li were startled. They subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Pleading for Qin Xiaoyue in front of Gu Shi? Was it not like asking them to die?


    Gu Yiyi blinked and smiled. ¡°I realize that she is different from the others. If she has really sought for your help, then Xiao Qing would definitely not be friends with such a person. Right?¡±


    This was the first time that Gu Yiyi had changed her impression of Luo Li and praised her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded, calmly. ¡°But she won¡¯t.¡±


    Luo Li would not be soft-hearted toward Qin Fei¡¯er, let alone those who had hurt her.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face was red. She lowered her head down shyly.


    Gu Shi so happened to witness this scene. His eyes twitched a few times.


    ¡®Dear daughter, don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡¯


    If Luo Li really pleaded for Qin Xiaoyue, not only Feng Ruqing would not be friends with her, but also the others, too.

 Chapter 836 - Qin Xiaoyue’s Remorse V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®So, she did not really do that for you!¡¯


    Of course, if Gu Shi dared to say this, Gu Yiyi would desperately fight him. He thought about it and managed to swallow the words. He glanced at Feng Ruqing, bitterly.


    His eyes seem to blame Feng Ruqing for taking away his baby girl¡¯s heart.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Chen¡¯er, I did not offend Tian Shen Manor¡¯s manor master, right?¡±


    Why did she feel that the manor master was staring at her so sharply?


    Was the manor master gay? Did he like Nan Xian? Did he hate her because of her relationship with Nan Xian?


    Well, it was possible.


    Unfortunately, the state preceptor liked women. Jiu Ming seemed to like men. Should she introduce him to Gu Shi? They might end up being a great couple.


    1Gu Shi had regained his gaze from Feng Ruqing. He then smiled. ¡°The daughter of the Qin family is really kind.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s maid¡ªLiu Xia¡¯s heart ached when she saw her young lady had been kneeling since just now. When she heard what Gu Shi had said and seen his smile, she quickly lifted Qin Fei¡¯er from the ground.


    ¡°Young Lady, the manor master is praising you.¡±


    She could not help but glare at Luo Li proudly when she said this.


    She did not have to say too much. Anyone could see her young lady¡¯s kindness, even the manor master was soft-hearted to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Manor¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er bent down weakly. Gu Shi spoke again before Qin Fei¡¯er could thank him.


    ¡°Young Lady Qin is really kind. You used morality to threaten a girl and let her take all the blame. Why? Can¡¯t she cry or say it out loud if she was aggrieved? Why did she have to listen to you? Why should she accept the apology of the person who has hurt her?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s smile froze. She felt very uncomfortable since her waist was not completely bent.


    What made it more intolerable was the shame.


    If the manor master wanted to speak, why not finish all at once? Why embarrass her?


    ¡°Furthermore, what makes you think that I will let Qin Xiaoyue go if Young Lady Luo pleads for her? Anyone who hurts my daughter must die and those who plead for her should also die. In this case, will you still force Young Lady Gu to plead for her?¡±


    1Gu Shi¡¯s smile slowly disappeared as he looked at Qin Xiaoyue with a condescending attitude.


    Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s face grew even paler. He clenched his fists, tightly.


    The manor master had already spoken. What else could she say? If she asked Luo Li for help, would it not make others think that she wanted to force her to death?


    But she just wanted to let her aunt live, even if her aunt was guilty, it would still be better than dying. She really did not have other motives.


    Was she wrong?


    Qin Li¡¯s eyes were getting cold. He just remained silent as he faced Gu Shi.


    ¡°Manor Master.¡± Wen Yu could not bear to see her daughter being criticized. ¡°My child¡ªFei¡¯er did it out of kindness. Why did you not let her go? Why are you so merciless toward a girl?¡±


    Gu Shi sneered, ¡°Merciless? I can¡¯t compare myself with Qin Fei¡¯er. You know that she is a girl, too. What about the girl from the Luo family? If Young Lady Luo has really promised to help her, I will not let the Luo family go. If she refuses, then the younger generation in Tian Shen Manor will isolate her. Why does she have to take responsibility when it was not her fault?¡±


    He really hated those women who would always cry and would not do anything. Those women who pretended to be delicate and weak but actually were pushing you to hell saying that everything they were doing was for your sake.


    1

 Chapter 837 - The Enemy Of All Men I

    1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was getting paler. The manor master¡¯s words were like an invisible hand driving her¡ªa weak girl into the abyss, eternally doomed.


    The people of the neutral family stopped pitying Qin Fei¡¯er and stood around, awkwardly. No one said a word on her behalf.


    The neutral family and the Qin family did not dare to say anything at all.


    Wen Yu seemed to have something to say but she stopped short. Qin Fei¡¯er then turned to look at Qin Li.


    However, Qin Li¡¯s face was cold. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s actions.


    She must make sure that everything was all right if she wanted to maintain her reputation. If she had even a little fault, she might damage the Qin family¡¯s reputation.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was about to cry. She slowly turned her head and looked at Qin Chen again.


    The young man still wore a cold expression. But he smiled a little when he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    His smile was like a thorn that pierced deep into Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s heart. She was disappointed and bitter.


    ¡°Manor Master, this time, it was my fault.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er gently closed her eyes. She only opened her eyes after a while. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t plead for my aunt, neither should I get Li¡¯er involved. What you have said is right. I will not do it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Shi could not really be too fussy with a little girl. He was fine with anything as long as she admitted that she was wrong.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not me that you should apologize to. It¡¯s the girl from the Luo family. You have almost caused her to look like a sinner in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Actually, Gu Shi had helped Luo Li because she was Feng Ruqing¡¯s friend, not because Gu Yiyi liked Feng Ruqing.


    He just could not stand Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s irrational actions.


    Indeed, Gu Shi had a personal motive. But the Qin family had gone too far this time!


    Qin Fei¡¯er was also a person who did not know how to distinguish right from wrong.


    Qin Fei¡¯er slowly let go of her tightly-clenched fists. Her face was pale and she looked ghastly. ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I thought you had a good relationship with them and that nothing would happen. I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was still not sincere. From the beginning until the end, she had just wanted to make herself look good.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you good with each other? So, it is normal for me to have such an idea.¡¯


    ¡®I am innocent. If I had known that the manor master would be so indifferent toward personal affairs, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for your help.


    ¡®Anyway, I am not wrong.¡¯


    Luo Li felt annoyed. She could not care less than to talk to Qin Fei¡¯er and simply wanted to ignore her.


    ¡°Bitch.¡± Gu Yiyi snorted, coldly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was extremely dark. However, she could not do anything due to Gu Yiyi¡¯s identity.


    Gu Yiyi was delighted when she saw that Qin Fei¡¯er had not spoken. ¡°Father, just drive these bitches out. Don¡¯t let them interrupt me from communicating with Xiao Qing. This Qin Fei¡¯er is weak and ugly. I¡¯m worried about giving myself an eyesore from them.¡±


    No matter what, Qin Fei¡¯er was still the number one beauty in Tian Shen Manor. Now, Gu Yiyi was criticizing for being ugly?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell onto the girl who was eating grapes next to Gu Yiyi.


    Indeed, Qin Fei¡¯er was uglier than the girl.


    After Gu Yiyi had lost weight, she was no less pretty than Qin Fei¡¯er. The owner of the title¡ªthe number one beauty might have been passed on to another person.

 Chapter 838 - The Enemy Of All Men II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er lifted her pale face. Her body was so weak and shaking as if she was unable to bear such grievances.


    Gu Yiyi smirked. ¡°Manor Lady Qin, didn¡¯t you ask me to be tolerant of people? So, when it happens to you, can¡¯t you bear it, can you? Well, I think the Qin family¡¯s location is great. Do you mind giving the land to Xiao Qing and allowing her to build a manor there? I also really like your clothes, why don¡¯t you just take them off and give them to me? Since you are so kind and gentle, I bet you won¡¯t reject my requests.¡±


    1Everyone was speechless.


    Was Gu Yiyi a devil?


    Everyone knew about Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s gentleness and kindness.


    Gu Yiyi was disdained by that.


    If she was so kind, she should not slap back when others had slapped her.


    If she was so gentle, she should have given her favorite things to other people.


    Why did she let her friend suffer alone and had even convinced her to let go of her favorite things? Was it just to build a good reputation for herself?


    It was such a pity that she would only oppose Luo Li when Luo Li was in conflict with other people. She just acted as Luo Li¡¯s friend and had always wanted to paint herself as a good person.


    Therefore, Gu Yiyi was also disdained by Luo Li.


    Why should she listen to Qin Fei¡¯er? Why should she have to put up with them? Why should she let go of her things just because Qin Fei¡¯er said so?


    But that was already in the past.


    Luo Li¡¯s change had allowed Gu Yiyi to look at her, differently. Only now, she could respect and think better of Luo Li.


    Gu Yiyi did not even look at Qin Fei¡¯er after making ironic remarks about her but instead looked at Feng Ruqing with a smile.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what do you think about what I have just said?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stretched herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yiyi smiled while looking up. ¡°Father, don¡¯t waste any more time. Haven¡¯t you seen that my Xiao Qing is tired? Just solve the problem and kick those unnecessary people out. The feast should start now.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart was twitching.


    His little devil was not so gentle to anyone else but only to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Come and drive the people of the Qin family out! Except for Qin Chen and Qin Xiaoyue.¡±


    Qin Xiaoyue must die.


    As for Qin Chen¡­


    The manor master had lived long enough to sense that this young man had a special relationship with Feng Ruqing.


    If Qin Chen was driven out, his little devil would surely fight with him desperately in order to defend Feng Ruqing.


    He could not afford to offend her.


    1¡°You don¡¯t have to drive us out. We will leave on our own,¡± Qin Li said, coldly. ¡°However, Qin Chen is my son. He must follow me!¡±


    Qin Chen seemed to be indifferent toward Qin Li¡¯s words as if he had not heard him.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Qin Li frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to listen to your father?¡±


    This brat, did he not see that Fei¡¯er was being bullied? The Qin family¡¯s reputation had also been damaged. Nonetheless, he had done absolutely nothing about it. He was truly a white-eyed wolf!


    After seeing Qin Li¡¯s attitude, Gu Shi cocked his eyebrows a little. He knew that he should not meddle with the Qin family¡¯s matters although he was the manor master.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Qin Li was very angry, but he must remain calm. ¡°Go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er pulled at Qin Li¡¯s sleeve. She smiled. ¡°Although Qin Chen is the adopted son of the Qin family, he has his own will. If he does not want to go back, don¡¯t force him.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, you are such a stupid child.¡± Wen Yu sighed, softly. ¡°Your father also cares for Chen¡¯er. He has been with the Qin family for many years. The Qin family has a deep affection for him. We are just worried that he would be deceived by others.¡±


    1

 Chapter 839 - The Enemy Of All Men III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Life gradually came back into Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s pale face. She looked at Qin Chen¡¯s cold face. It seemed that she had something to say but stopped herself before doing so for some reason.


    The neutral family who had witnessed this could not help but laugh at it.


    Was the adopted son of the Qin family rebellious? His family asked him nicely but he was not willing to return home with them. Even Qin Fei¡¯er who cared for him so much was being hurt by him and she did not dare to persuade him.


    He was just the adopted son. How could he be so domineering and ungrateful?


    They were afraid to speak out. If they dared to say anything bad about Qin Chen in front of Feng Ruqing, Gu Yiyi would surely raise her fists and punch them in their heads.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Feng Ruqing stretched out lazily. She then stood up and smiled. Her eyes were full of joy. ¡°Would you like to go back with them?¡±


    Qin Chen said coldly, ¡°I will go back but not by following anyone¡¯s order. I will go back when I feel like it.¡±


    He would go back. He would definitely go back!


    He had not destroyed the Qin family.


    He still had not helped Qing Qing to eradicate her enemies.


    How could he not go back?


    He was no longer the weak man he used to be.


    He would not let himself be wronged by anyone for Qing Qing¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Li said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After that, he walked out of the Gu family without looking back.


    Qin Fei¡¯er followed closely behind Qin Li. She looked at Qin Chen with her sore eyes before she left and eventually went with her father.


    But her glance was imprinted in many people¡¯s hearts and could not be forgotten for a long time.


    ¡°Qing Han.¡±


    After everyone from the Qin family had left, the girl¡¯s indifferent voice sounded in the night.


    A little cute and lovely loli jumped down from the tree.


    She was like a bright sun shining the earth.


    A drooling sound involuntarily sounded.


    For those who liked little loli, this little girl was so cute and even better than the fairy in the painting.


    She also had two buns and her little face was round. Her eyes were as big as grapes and also looked like the stars.


    ¡°Where does this little girl come from? Why did she hide in a tree?¡±


    ¡°Rather than asking why she hides in a tree; shouldn¡¯t it be when did she climb up the tree? None of us had noticed about it.¡±


    Indeed, such a harmless little girl, no one would think too much.


    This little girl was as pure and innocent as a blank piece of paper.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qing Han ran into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard her calling Feng Ruqing her mother.


    So was Luo Li.


    Was this little girl Feng Ruqing¡¯s daughter?


    Did she even have a daughter?


    Only a beautiful woman like Feng Ruqing could give birth to such a cute and lovely girl.


    Just that innocent smile that day had already touched many uncles¡¯ and aunts¡¯ hearts.


    Pure and Innocent?


    These people must have never seen the true colors of this little devil.


    Feng Ruqing slightly smirked. ¡°I still have something to say before the Gu Yiyi¡¯s birthday feast starts. I don¡¯t want to hear anyone saying bad things about Chen¡¯er in Tian Shen Manor. You must praise him! Praise him.¡±


    Qin Chen was smiling warmly.


    He never cared about anyone¡¯s words. However, he felt the warmth in his heart when Feng Ruqing protected him.

 Chapter 840 - The Enemy Of All Men IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Have you heard what my mother said?¡± Qing Han left Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and turned her head. She frowned, cutely. ¡°You are not allowed to say anything bad about Uncle Chen. Otherwise, I will really bite you because I am very fierce.¡±


    Hehe!


    Someone laughed.


    How could a girl who was so soft and cute be fierce?


    She was more adorable than fierce.


    Qing Han was really angry.


    She was really fierce. Why did no one believe her?


    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m super fierce. I¡¯ve killed the person who didn¡¯t believe me before.¡±


    Perhaps it was because the Neutral Family was facing a cute little girl, they were not afraid of her at all.


    A person even laughed provocatively and said, ¡°Little girl, if you say that your mother is fierce, we will still believe you, but you are saying¡­¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s face was still soft and cute, which exuded innocence even when she was angry.


    ¡°My mother is not fierce. My mother is very good. How dare you say that my mother is fierce?¡±


    Clash!


    Vines spread from behind Little Qinghan like tentacles and immediately tightened themselves around the person.


    Everyone¡¯s face stiffened¡­


    Little Qinghan¡¯s face was very still cute and lovely under the moonlight so much so that it made people want to pinch her face.


    But no one dared to laugh at her. No one dared to take a step closer toward her.


    Because¡­


    They looked at the vines, which came from the little girl¡¯s back. They felt a chill creeping into their hearts from the soles of their feet.


    It was cold and uncomfortable.


    ¡°Is this little girl a spirit beast?¡±


    Finally, someone spoke while trembling.


    Humanized beasts did exist, but it was rarely sighted. Therefore, no one could have linked Little Qinghan to a spirit beast. They thought she was just an ordinary little girl.


    If they knew that this little girl was a spirit beast, they would not have dared to make fun of her even if they were full of guts.


    Qing Han got even angrier.


    ¡®You are the spirit beast. Your whole family is full of spirit beasts!¡¯


    Why did everyone treat her like a beast?


    It was such a shame!


    Treating Qing Han as a spirit beast was like calling her a dog. Different species were naturally different.


    This person¡¯s words were insulting to Xiao Qinghan.


    Only Gu Shi remained silent the whole time. He looked at Qing Han thoughtfully and seemed to have something in his mind.


    ¡°Qing Han.¡± Feng Ruqing saw that Qing Han¡¯s mouth was getting bigger again. She patted Qing Han¡¯s head and whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t simply go around biting people, or you might get a stomachache.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s vines instantly loosened. She stood quietly beside Feng Ruqing and held her arms like a good and obedient child.


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Usually, if someone saw such a well-behaved child, they would praise the girl for being so well-behaved.


    However, everyone was scared of her now.


    No matter how cute the girl was, it was still scary to know that she was a spirit beast and people dared not despise her.


    ¡°Okay, what Xiao Qing had said just now are also my words. You are not allowed to gossip about Qin Chen in the future.¡± Gu Shi waved his hand. ¡°Come, get Qin Xiaoyue out and execute her. The feast is about to start.¡±


    ***


    This night was destined to be an unpeaceful night.


    First, Mu Ling had brought his wife and daughter to the chief manor but was not allowed to enter. Later, the Qin family was driven out of the chief manor. A new storm was bound to set off in Tian Shen Manor when the news spread.

 Chapter 841 - The Enemy Of All Men V

    ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing.¡±


    After the dinner feast, Grandmaster Qian Kun walked toward Feng Ruqing with a smile. ¡°You are able to sense the uniqueness of the Ginseng Fruit at a glance. Do you also research on sprit herbs?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Qian Kun.¡± Gu Yiyi smiled and walked over without waiting for Feng Ruqing to speak. ¡°My Xiao Qing is way more capable than that. She has even given me a medicine that helped me get slimmer.¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not mention the name of medicine.


    Grandmaster Qian Kun was surprised.


    He was the same as Grandmaster Hai Rong. They were extremely arrogant. They would not simply do something just because someone asked them to.


    Hai Rong did save a lot of people¡¯s lives before. However, an unfortunate incident had happened and had broken his heart. From then on, he had refused to accept any patients.


    As for him¡­


    He was not willing to heal anyone unless it was someone whom he was familiar with.


    As a strong man, he had his own pride.


    But even arrogant and strong men would have a liking for geniuses.


    To him, the current Feng Ruqing was not only a genius.


    Therefore, Qian Kun¡¯s smile became kinder and gentler as if he was looking at his beloved junior.


    ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing is very talented. I had also wanted to help the young lady to lose some weight, but she had too much fat in her body. I could only use some powerful medicines that would cause physical damage to her body. So, I did not dare to try.¡±


    Recently, he was surprised when Gu Yiyi returned with a slimmer figure.


    He thought Gu Yiyi was using some powerful spirit herbs to lose weight. He hurriedly diagnosed her, but later found that Gu Yiyi was fine and healthy.


    Gu Yiyi did not tell him anything about it until now, Qian Kun finally got to know that it was Feng Ruqing¡¯s effort.


    Gu Yiyi raised her eyebrows proudly as if Qian Kun was praising her.


    ¡°My Xiao Qing is not only talented in this. Every woman in Liu Yun Kingdom likes her.¡±


    Gu Yiyi also added, ¡°Then Xiao Qing became the enemy of all men in Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She did not know whether she should be proud or sad about it.


    As a woman, she was regarded as the enemy of all men. It seemed that no one had failed more than her.


    Qian Kun¡¯s eyes were shining. He admired and envied her.


    The enemy of all men¡­ He wanted to be that person, too.


    Would he be given a chance? What about teaching him some techniques to win a girl¡¯s heart?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers stroked her chin. She groaned. ¡°Grandmaster Qian Kun, I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes? You can just ask me anything. I will try to answer them.¡±


    ¡®It would be fine as long as you could tell me how to become the enemy of all men in the world.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about Old Master Mu¡­¡±


    She had been in Tian Shen Manor for a while. Hence, she had learned about the Mu family.


    It was said that Mu Ling had started to create chaos everywhere after Old Master Mu fell ill.


    She had also heard that Old Master Mu often beat and scolded Chen Qingyan after he went crazy. However, Chen Qingyan had endured all the humiliation and still served him dedicatedly.


    Chen Qingyan had originally spread these words to make a good reputation for herself. But this news had pleased Feng Ruqing.


    As the saying went, the enemy of an enemy was a friend.


    She was extremely happy that Old Master Mu beat and scolded Chen Qingyan.


    Anyway, those who had hurt Suyi and Nan Xian should be punished.


    She was delighted to hear that Chen Qingyan was having a bad time!

 Chapter 842 - Feng Ruqing’s Doubt I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qian Kun was in doubt. He did not understand how Feng Ruqing was related to the Mu family.


    Why else would she ask about the Mu family?


    ¡°I have diagnosed Old Master Mu¡¯s condition once.¡± Qian Kun frowned and smiled helplessly. ¡°We have known each other for a long time. To be honest, I have always thought that my medical skills were great, but it turned out that that isn¡¯t the case. I really didn¡¯t know what kind of illness Old Master Mu has.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    Qian Kun continued, ¡°After that, Chen Qingyan of the Mu family ask the butler to bring me a prescription, which I did not know where she got that from. Old Master Mu was very weak. He was unconscious. That prescription did help to ease his illness for a bit.


    ¡°The old man did recover a little in the past few years. However, he gradually lost his temper and refused to take the medicine. His health has worsened. I don¡¯t know how is he now. The Mu family didn¡¯t ask me to diagnose him since some time ago. They just let Mu Huan bring Hai Rong back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not believe that Chen Qingyan would be so kind.


    In fact, there were people who would render good for evil in this world.


    That was the case for some people. No matter what you did to her, she would reward you with virtue that would touch your heart.


    But was Chen Qingyan such a person?


    Obviously not.


    She had done a lot of things in order to enter the Mu family. She was obviously the kind of person who would render good for evil.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Qian Kun was kind. ¡°Although I rarely heal people now, my disciple has opened a medical center in Tian Shen Manor. There are many kinds of treatments available there. You can go there anytime if you are free next time. We can sit down and further discuss our medical skills.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Qian Kun did not say much. He laughed twice and stroked his beard. He then walked into the dark of the night, heading to the chief manor.


    Feng Ruqing regained her senses after Qian Kun¡¯s figure had completely disappeared. She said, heavily, ¡°Yiyi, how is Grandmaster Qian Kun¡¯s temperament like?¡±


    Although Gu Yiyi was obese since she was young, not all fat people were dumb.


    On the contrary, many fat people were very smart.


    She thought for a moment and immediately understood what Feng Ruqing meant.


    ¡°Are you worried that Grandmaster Qian Kun might be lying? I think he told you the truth. He diagnosed Old Master Mu because he has known him for a long time, not because of the Mu family. Furthermore, he is a righteous person. He would not do anything that might ruin his reputation. So, the prescription that the Mu family has brought should have no problem.¡±


    If the prescription was not the problem, that meant¡­


    The problem lay with the Mu family!


    ¡°Yiyi, do me a favor and ask Grandmaster Qian Kun to write me that prescription.¡±


    Gu Yiyi tilted her head. ¡°Xiao Qing, are you implying that someone in the Mu family wants to kill Old Master Mu?¡±


    The Gu family¡¯s style was a lot easier. The Gu family¡¯s internal issues were not that complicated because the only master was Gu Yiyi and her father. But that did not mean that Gu Yiyi understood nothing.


    If someone in the Mu family wanted to harm Old Master Mu, there was only one possibility.


    Chen Qingyan and her children!


    ¡°Xiao Qing, leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Feng Ruqing’s Doubt II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened. If Xiao Qing had guessed it correctly, then it would only prove that this Mu family was really terrible.


    Fortunately, she was not married to the Mu family. Otherwise, she might not know what would happen to her after her father died.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look in the other direction that was exactly facing the Mu family.


    Her eyes were very cold.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Xiao Qinghan pulled her hand and looked in the direction of the hill behind the chief manor.


    Feng Ruqing did not speak. She just took Xiao Qinghan and walked into the night after she had said goodbye to Gu Yiyi.


    Luo Li had left with the Luo family. Qin Chen had gone back just now. Now, only she and Qing Han were left.


    Somehow at this moment, she missed the state preceptor so much.


    She could only think of him in her mind and in her heart.


    ¡°Mother, I have found the thing that summoned me. It is right on the back hill of the chief manor.¡±


    ¡°If we know where it is, it will be easier.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°We will come to the chief manor again sooner or later. At that time, I will find a way to go to the back hill.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Qing Han smiled brightly.


    These two people gradually disappeared in the quiet night under the cold moonlight.


    ***


    As soon as Gu Yiyi returned to the chief manor, she saw that Gu Shi was sitting and waiting for her.


    There were a lot of gifts from the other families in the hall.


    However, Gu Yiyi did not even so much as glance at those gifts. She just held, tightly, onto the paper that Feng Ruqing had given to her. She stared at Gu Shi carefully because she feared that he would snatch the paper from her.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu Shi cleared his throat. ¡°Did you send away Maiden Xiao Qing? You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Isn¡¯t it just a piece of paper? I will not snatch it from you. Listen to me. Put the paper down first. We haven¡¯t talked for a long time. Did you see any man that you like at the dinner feast today?¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared blankly at him and shook her head. ¡°I am not sure. I was not paying attention.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s mouth twitched twice.


    This girl was only paying attention to Feng Ruqing.


    He had organized the dinner feast for nothing.


    ¡°Actually, I think Young Master Zhang is quite good. Although the Zhang family is not very strong, Young Master Zhang¡¯s temperament is good. He also has a good personality. Oh, Young Master Zhao is also quite good. Yiyi, please put down that thing in your hand first. I really will not snatch it from you.¡±


    1Gu Yiyi looked at Gu Shi suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    He was the manor master of Tian Shen Manor. How could he just snatch away his daughter¡¯s things?


    Besides, that was just a piece of paper. He did not need to do that.


    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Gu Yiyi was relieved.


    She had taken a lot of her father¡¯s treasures. Therefore, she thought her father would want to take something from her this time.


    Gu Shi saw Gu Yiyi¡¯s relaxed face. He frowned.


    This little devil really thought of him as someone who would snatch other people¡¯s things.


    Gu Yiyi was relieved. She loosened her grip on the paper in her hand. She carefully placed it on the table far from Gu Shi.


    She slowly walked toward Gu Shi.


    Seeing Gu Yiyi acting weird like this, Gu Shi really wanted to know what Feng Ruqing had written to her.


    Thus, he quickly stepped forward and grabbed the paper that was on the table while Gu Yiyi was not paying attention.

 Chapter 844 - Feng Ruqing’s Doubt III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Father, you said that you would not take it away!¡¯ Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°My dear, since you treat this paper like a treasure, I want to see what she has written to you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Shi paused and stared at the paper in his hand. He was dazed, dumbfounded, and shocked.


    ¡°This¡­ What is this?¡±


    If one took a quick glance at it, it was merely a prescription. However, there was food in it. Did Feng Ruqing simply just write something for Gu Yiyi?


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Gu Yiyi was nearly exploding with rage. Before Gu Shi regained his focus, she quickly grabbed the paper and held it close to her chest as if holding a treasure.


    ¡°You promised me that you would not take it away. You have broken the promise!¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want to take a look¡­ What is this? I don¡¯t get it,¡± Gu Shi asked with a flush of embarrassment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you read this? It is written very clearly on the paper. This is a prescription to condense spiritual qi!¡±


    Gu Shi was rendered speechless. He was completely lost.


    Gu Yiyi shot Gu Shi a warning gaze, she was afraid that Gu Shi would take her treasure away.


    ¡°Previously, I have lost weight after consuming the herbal dish from Paramount. The herbal dish prescriptions from Paramount belong to Xiao Qing. As I have always been overweight since young, I could never cultivate like ordinary people. Hence, my cultivation is lagging far behind. Xiao Qing has given me this prescription so I can make a breakthrough faster.¡±


    A fat person could never cultivate as there was too much fat in her body. Not to mention martial art, the fat would block the spiritual qi from entering the body. Hence, none of the warriors was overweight like Gu Yiyi.


    Every cultivator strived to keep their bodies in shape. They might be slightly chubby but never overweight as it would cripple their cultivation.


    Gu Shi held his breath and then breathed rapidly and shallowly.


    An herbal dish that could speed up the cultivation was many times better than the spirit herb itself.


    ¡°Oh dear, I did not see it clearly. Can I take a look again?¡±This time, Gu Yiyi had walked away without looking back at Gu Shi, as if there was a bandit behind her.


    Only when Gu Yiyi had left the main hall, she turned around and said, ¡°You can take the rest of the gifts. No one can take away Xiao Qing¡¯s gift.¡±


    Gu Shi dumbstruck by Gu Yiyi¡¯s words. He could feel as if someone had taken her daughter away from him. He did not speak any further and merely heaved a sigh.


    However, when he thought of Feng Ruqing, he knitted his brows together.


    Not only did Feng Ruqing look stunning, she was really something. She was Gu Shi¡¯s type. Most importantly, Gu Yiyi liked her. It was a pity that Feng Ruqing was a lady.


    2***


    Ever since Tan Shuangshuang had stepped into the Mu family, she thought she would be the ugly duckling. However, Chen Qingyan was too vicious. Apparently, Tan Shuangshuang was no match for Chen Qingyan. Hence, Mu Ling had locked Tan Shuangshuang up although she was pregnant.


    Fortunately, the Mu family did not have many descendants. Hence, Mu Ling cared for Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s child and had released her after locking her up for a few days. He had even tasked a few servants to take care of her.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hard times were over. As of now, her life was a bed of roses.


    1

 Chapter 845

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Moreover, the old master¡¯s birthday was around the corner. No matter what the old master¡¯s health condition was, the birthday celebration must go on as planned. Otherwise, rumors would arise among the people of the Tian Shen Manor.


    Currently, Chen Qingyan was busy preparing for the birthday celebration. She had no time for Tan Shuangshuang. Hence, simply no one could stop Tan Shuangshuang from bossing everyone in the backyard of the Mu family around.


    The only thing Tan Shuangshuang was dissatisfied with was that Mu Ling had never touched her since she had stepped into the Mu family.


    At this time, outside the Mu family¡¯s herb chamber, Tan Shuangshuang paused with the help of a servant. Her hand was stroking her pregnant belly, her eyes were squinting at the guard in front of her.


    ¡°I was frightened a few days ago. The physician said that it might affect my baby. Hence, I am here to get some herbs. I am the young manor lady of the Mu family. Am I not allowed to do this?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang, too, had always been pretended to be gentle and kind to win one¡¯s heart. However, she was smart. Previously, she had done that in front of Liu Yuchen and his father. Currently, she only did that in front of Mu Ling.


    As the person before her was merely a guard, she did not even bother pretending and simply wielded her the power of her status.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter the herb chamber without the young manor lady¡¯s command.¡± The guard¡¯s face was as nonchalant as steel.


    As Suyi was not staying in the Mu family at the moment, the young manor lady of the Mu family was Chen Qingyan.


    ¡®It¡¯s Chen Qingyan again! She is just a concubine like me. Why could she command the people of the Mu family while it is as if I am just taking shelter in the Mu family?¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    After Tan Shuangshuang had given birth to Mu Ling¡¯s child, she would definitely step out of this charming middle-aged lady¡¯s shadow!


    As men easily get bored in relationships, Chen Qingyan had been staying with Mu Ling for so many years. Mu Ling must have treated Chen Qingyan as his kin and had gotten used to having her around. Hence, all Tan Shuangshuang needed was time. She could be the master of the Mu family sooner or later.


    Tan Shuangshuang had lost to Feng Ruqing back then. She would never lose to anyone else again.


    1¡°I¡¯m pregnant with the young manor master¡¯s child. If anything happened to his child, who should bear the consequences?¡± Tan Shuangshuang narrowed her eyes as she smiled, coldly.


    The guard frowned. Even if they held Tan Shuangshuang in disdain, she was indeed pregnant with the Mu Ling¡¯s child. If anything were to happen to Mu Ling¡¯s child, he would definitely kill them.


    ¡°Is there any prescription from the physician?¡± The guarded asked, nonchalantly.


    ¡°These are the spirits herbs that I need.¡± Tan Shuangshuang took out a paper and handed it over to the guard.


    The guard did not say anything. He merely took the paper and walked into the herb chamber.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± After a while, the guard took out a box from the herb chamber and put it into Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hands, coldly.


    In a spasm of rapture, Tan Shuangshuang stretched her arms to take over the box. Her heart pounded with excitement.


    They were Grade-4 spirit herbs! An ordinary person could hardly obtain them in his whole lifetime.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing never would have thought that I could come so far after leaving Liu Yuchen.¡¯


    ¡°Haha!¡± Tan Shuangshuang let out a boisterous laugh, tears streamed down her face.


    1¡®Feng Ruqing, I have the Mu family behind my back. If I give birth to a son, I would be the master of the Mu family! By then, who do you think you are to compete with me?¡±


    Although there were two young masters in the Mu family, Tan Shuangshuang had only met the second young master¡ªMu Xi. The other one was like a taboo and no one in the Mu family had ever spoken about him.


    2

 Chapter 846 - Feng Ruqing’s Doubt V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Perhaps, Chen Qingyan had forbidden everyone in the Mu family from talking about the eldest young master.


    Hence, Tan Shuangshuang did not know who the eldest young master was. Moreover, he had not returned for years. Perhaps, he had been disowned by the Mu family.


    Mu Xi was a good-for-nothing. Besides his stunning face, his strength, talent, and personality were not up to scratch.


    1¡®I am so brilliant. Naturally, my son will not be inferior. With the Mu family behind his back, who could outshine him?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang took no notice of Mu Huan. No matter how brilliant Mu Huan was, she was still a lady. The Mu family had gained a strong foothold in this realm. Mu Huan could never helm the Mu family. Ultimately, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s son would be the manor master of the Mu family.


    1Seeing Tan Shuangshuang beaming with pride, the servant behind her grew increasingly disdainful of her.


    ¡®What is the young manor master thinking? Not only is Lady Qingyan gentle and kind, she treats the servants so well. The young manor master has actually brought a lady back into the Mu family and broken Lady Qingyan¡¯s heart. This lady is so shameless to break up a couple!¡¯


    1A loud noise sounded. Tan Shuangshuang paused. She turned her head to look at a courtyard in bewilderment.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, who is there?¡±


    Xiao Liu did not respond, a hint of disdain flashed in her eyes.


    The courtyard was remotely located, but not the slightest bit desolate. It was a beautiful courtyard full of peach trees.


    Tan Shuangshuang had been staying in the Mu family for quite some time, but she had never been to that beautiful courtyard. She had never met anyone else besides Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°The second young manor master. The old master has lost his temper not long ago and did not want to see Lady Qingyan. Hence, he has moved in there to stay with the second young manor master. Perhaps, the noise just now¡­ the old master has lost his temper again.¡±


    Mu Xi was the second young master of the Mu family. Hence, the second young manor master was Mu Qingyin¡ªMu Ling¡¯s younger brother who had had poor health since he was little and had never stepped out of the Mu family.


    Tan Shuangshuang was not interested with Mu Qingyin. However, when she heard that the old master of the Mu family was staying in the courtyard, her eyes lit up. She knew that the old master disliked Chen Qingyan. If she could keep in with the old master, she might be able to gain a foothold in the Mu family.


    Hence, Tan Shuangshuang disregarded the servant behind her and walked into the courtyard.


    It was March, thus, the peach trees were in full bloom.


    A young master could be seen sitting in a pavilion surrounded by peach blossoms. It was so serene and quiet, forming a striking contrast with the rowdy surroundings.


    Tan Shuangshuang could not help but stop in her steps.


    Although Mu Ling was stunningly handsome, he was aged. His head was covered with grey hair, even his sideburns revealed his age.


    The young master before her was so young, noble, and stunning. Tan Shuangshuang thought that Mu Ling¡¯s younger brother¡ªMu Qingyin was in his forties.


    Tan Shuangshuang held her breath, her hand grabbed tightly onto the corner of her robe. She did not take a step forward for fear of disturbing the young master.


    Of all the young masters Tan Shuangshuang had met, only State Preceptor Nan Xian could outshine this young master¡¯s physical appearance. Even Liu Yuchen was no match for him. She could not even compare Liu Yuchen with him.


    The young master before her was so noble and lofty like a white fluffy cloud. On the other hand, Liu Yuchen was like a mound of dirt contaminated with earthly dust.

 Chapter 847 - The Distressed Old Master Of The Mu Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The young master too noticed an uninvited guest¡ªTan Shuangshuang. His gaze shifted from the book and fell on Tan Shuangshuang coldly.


    He could tell who the lady was at first sight. It was the concubine that his elder brother had brought back to the Mu family.


    In fact, Mu Qingyin had seen Tan Shuangshuang since the very first day she stepped into the Mu family. He was reading a book at a corner and saw the whole incident of Chen Qingyan confronting Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Brother-in-law¡­¡± Seeing Mu Qingyin looking at her, Tan Shuangshuang staggered.


    Since this young master was Mu Ling¡¯s brother and Tan Shuangshuang was Mu Ling¡¯s concubine, it was natural that Tan Shuangshuang called him ¡®brother-in-law¡¯.


    Mu Qingyin frowned slightly. After a while, his frowning brows softened as he got up slowly.


    ¡°It seems that there is another Chen Qingyan in the Mu family.¡±


    ¡®Excuse me? Are you comparing me with the vicious lady¡ªChen Qingyan? Who is she to be compared with me?¡¯


    ¡°You are just a concubine. Who do you think you are to call me your brother-in-law? A concubine is like a servant in the Mu family. There is only one young lady in the Mu family, but that is neither you nor Chen Qingyan.¡± Mu Qingyin smirked.


    Mu Ling¡¯s taste was declining ever since Suyi had left the Mu family. The lady he had brought back was worse than the previous one.


    Mu Qingyin did not want to stay with Tan Shuangshuang any longer. He turned around and walked toward the place where the noise came from.


    Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly. She narrowed her eyes, her gaze was fixed in the direction where Mu Qingyin had left. Not long after, her face quickly changed, a soft smile hung on her lips.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Liu Yuchen had fallen head over heels for Tan Shuangshuang. Liu Fuyong had gone against his wife because of her. Currently, even Mu Ling had become her husband. She would never believe that this good-for-nothing who had never touched a woman before could escape her clutches.


    Even if Tan Shuangshuang could not be together with this elegant and lofty young master for the rest of her life, she had experienced the sweet time with a man. She could never forget how aggressive Mu Ling was in bed. However, Mu Ling had never slept with her ever since she had stepped into the Mu family. She was longing for someone who could fill the emptiness in her heart. No doubt, Mu Qingyin was the best choice.


    ***


    In the courtyard.


    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t stop me! I want to look for Suyi! He promised me that he would bring Suyi back. It¡¯s been a long while. Not only has Suyi not return, but that vixen is also staying in the Mu family!¡± Burning with anger, the old master slapped the butler across his face.


    The butler¡¯s heart was filled with sadness.


    Not only did the old master was disorientated, his strength was declining. How could the old master go out to look for Suyi?


    Although the courtyard was remotely located, it was a paradise on earth. Ever since the old master moved into the courtyard, his health had improved. He no longer got tired easily.


    ¡°Manor Master, Chen Qingyan is not in the Mu family recently. As your birthday is around the corner, she is getting a gift for you and has left the Mu family a few days ago.¡±


    It had been a long time since the feast in the chief manor. Everyone knew that Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were kept out of the chief manor. Not long after that, Chen Qingyan had left the Tian Shen Manor together with Mu Huan to prepare the gift for the old master.


    In fact, Chen Qingyan could just get the servants to prepare the gift. However, Chen Qingyan was too sketchy and insisted on preparing it on her own to show filial devotion to the old master. Mu Ling was so touched by the things that Chen Qingyan had done that he wanted to give her the entire Mu family.

 Chapter 848 - The Distressed Old Master Of The Mu Family II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was true that when Chen Qingyan was not around, the old master had come back to his senses. However, his bad temper was getting worse. He insisted on moving into the remote courtyard and staying with the second young manor master.


    The butler told the old master a few times that Chen Qingyan was not at the Mu family, but the old master did not trust him and refused to stay in the same courtyard with Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. That lady is so mean. Every time I see her, my head hurts. I feel better staying with Qingyin. My headache and drowsiness have departed ever since I have moved here. I don¡¯t want to go back there.¡± The old master snorted.


    The butler furrowed his brows. He could feel something was wrong but he could not tell what it was.


    ¡°Xiao Qingyin, it has been a while since I have met you. You have grown up so fast. I still remember that you were just a little kid before. You are so tall now.¡± The old master saw Mu Qingyin and got up and moved toward him, hurriedly. He held onto Mu Qingyin¡¯s hand, his eyes lit up.


    ¡®Manor Master, are you out of your head again?¡¯ The butler was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Father, I am turning thirty in another half year.¡± Mu Qingyin smiled, helplessly.


    ¡°How time flies! You are turning thirty! What about your wife? Why don¡¯t you get married? Mu Ling is such a bastard. He has always been bullying Suyi. Xiao Qingyin, since you have a good temperament, I could ask Suyi to divorce Mu Ling and marry you.¡±


    Hearing this, a flush of embarrassment rose to Mu Qingyin¡¯s face.


    ¡®Father, Suyi is not just my sister-in-law, she is like my elder sister. If she knows of this, it would be so awkward when I meet her.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Both you and Mu Ling always had me worried.¡± The old master was burning with anger and pushed Mu Qingyin away.


    ¡°You truly have no sense of gratitude. You are getting old, but are still not getting a wife. I would rather have a daughter like Suyi than having both of you as my sons. She is so considerate and cordial, but my sons would only make me angry.¡±


    ¡°Father, I am not in good health. I don¡¯t know how long I could keep up with this life. I don¡¯t want to trouble others.¡± Mu Qingyin sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want a daughter-in-law! You could either marry Suyi, or get a wife who is as good as Suyi¡ªgorgeous, kind-hearted, strict, and good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring me a daughter-in-law, I will starve myself to death.¡±


    Mu Qingyin wanted to say something but the butler stopped him.


    ¡°Second Young Manor Master, the manor master is like a child now. When he throws a tantrum, he would listen to no one. You just have to listen to him.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Young Manor Master, the manor master¡¯s health has declined. The physician said that he may not have much time left. If you don¡¯t want to get married, could you please persuade Lady Suyi to come back and meet the manor master even if she doesn¡¯t forgive Young Manor Master Mu Ling?


    ¡°Every time the manor master loses his senses, he keeps murmuring about that turkey soup that Lady Suyi cooks. He had been doing this for more than ten years. When would Lady Suyi bring Young Master Nan Xian back to the Mu family? When Lady Suyi was here, she had been so gentle and patient with you. Could you please beg her to come back by begging? Perhaps she would relent and listen to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 849 - The Distressed Old Master Of The Mu Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The butler pretended to wipe off his tears as he sighed.


    Mu Qingyin did not say anything. When Suyi left the Mu family, he was still a teenager.


    As Mu Qingyin did not have a mother since he was little, Suyi took care of him and treated him so well, just as if she was his elder sister.


    Hence, when Suyi left, Mu Qingyin cried and held onto her leg to stop her from leaving together with Nan Xian.


    However, he was an adult now. How could he do this again?


    ¡°Otherwise, you could bring a wife back to the Mu family. As long as the old master is happy, he might recover.¡±


    ¡®Forget it, I will persuade Sister-in-Law to visit Father.¡¯ Mu Qingyin was rendered speechless.


    No matter how Mu Ling treated Suyi, the Mu family was Suyi¡¯s home for the rest of her life. Even if she was no longer Mu Qingyin sister-in-law, she was still his elder sister. She must return so Chen Qingyan could no longer boss everyone around in the Mu family.


    ¡°I will leave Tian Shen Manor to look for Sister-in-Law. I would persuade her to come back, but it¡¯s her own choice. I can¡¯t force her.¡± Mu Qingyin smiled, wryly.


    Mu Qingyin could not help but agree with the old master.


    The old master walked up to Mu Qingyin, grabbed his hand and put a snowy white jade into it.


    Startled, Mu Qingyin did not know why the old master had done this.


    ¡°Bring this treasure along with you. You could give it to Suyi or Nan Xian. However, you must not tell that bastard¡ªMu Ling. Otherwise, he will take it away and give it to that vicious lady,¡± the old master said, carefully.


    The people in the Mu family were too mean.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mu Qingyin tightened his grip on the jade.


    ¡°Xiao Qingyin, the people in the Mu family are so vicious. I only trust you. I will always trust you.¡±


    ¡°Could you just call me Qingyin and not Xiao Qingyin? I am turning thirty,¡± Mu Qingyin said, stunned.


    The old master disregarded Mu Qingyin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Xiao Qingyin, you must bring Suyi back. If she refuses, you tell her that all the villains in the Mu family are bullying me. I don¡¯t have much time left. If she does not return, they would bully me to death.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you want to frighten Sister-in-Law?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t do as I said, I will stop eating and drinking.¡± The old master snorted as he stuck his nose up in the air.


    ¡°Second Young Manor Master, it is true that the old master loses his senses. However, he knows very clearly that the Young Manor Master Mu Ling wants Young Master Nan Xian to come back as he wants Young Master Nan Xian to do something for him. Young Master Nan Xian could never helm the Mu family.¡± The butler subconsciously tugged at Mu Qingyin¡¯s hand.


    Hence, the old master gave the jade to Mu Qingyin in the hope that he could pass this jade to Suyi and Nan Xian.


    Mu Qingyin held onto the jade, tightly. He knew that the jade a pledge from the old master.


    As the Mu family was huge, there were too many people in the Mu family. Hence, the people in the Mu family would never believe in someone easily without a pledge. Just like the emperor would pass the throne to the heir together with a testamentary edict. Otherwise, no one would submit to the heir.


    ¡°Father, I understand.¡±


    The old master might seem to have lost his senses, but he actually had a clear head.


    Mu Qingyin coughed, he could feel bloody sputum stuck in his throat. However, he did not spit it out as he did not want the old master worried about him.


    Mu Qingyin did not say anything before he turned to walk out of the courtyard.


    ***


    Tan Shuangshuang was dumbstruck by Mu Qingyin¡¯s words. However, she quickly regained her focus. She had a new scheme now. She did not go and look for the old master. Instead, she wanted to get some new robes for herself.

 Chapter 850 - The Distressed Old Master Of The Mu Family IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As the saying goes, ¡®clothes make the man¡¯.


    The Mu family had only provided Tan Shuangshuang with sackcloths and did not allow any tailor to make any robes for her. Hence, she could only get some new robes from the fabric store out there. She knew that she could never seduce Mu Qingyin with her current clothes.


    In the courtyard of the Qin family.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± A voice spoke from behind him.


    Qin Chen paused but did not turn his head around. With his back facing the lady behind him, his face was extremely cold and nonchalant.


    Qin Fei¡¯er closed her eyes gently.


    A smiling face of a young master flashed through her mind as if countless swords were pierced into her heart. Her heart was dripping with blood, her face was ghastly pale.


    Qin Fei¡¯er thought that Qin Chen had always treated everyone coldly. However, he smiled so brightly at someone else.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er opened her eyes and walked toward Qin Chen, slowly.


    ¡°You know it very well, Father is mad about the things that you have done the other day. You leave the Qin family very often, recently. I am the one who has coaxed him. I told him to treat you better as you have gone through a lot of struggles.¡±


    Qin Chen listened to Qin Fei¡¯er quietly, his face was still nonchalant.


    ¡°I have truly made some mistakes and I feel sorry for Li¡¯er. It is natural that she is still mad at me. Chen¡¯er, I am your sister. Tell me what I have done wrong to you. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled, wryly.


    ¡®What have I done wrong to you? Why are you so cold to me¡­?¡¯


    Qin Chen was different before he had left the Qin family.


    Previously, although Qin Chen had never smiled at Qin Fei¡¯er, he would never distance himself from her.


    Qin Fei¡¯er waited for Qin Chen¡¯s response for a long while but he did not utter a single word.


    Suddenly Qin Chen¡¯s words flashed through Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s mind. It was the things that he had said when he returned to the Qin family. He had been extremely cold to Qin Fei¡¯er since.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, is it because I want to get into the Mu family? I like Nan Xian. He is so ethereal and otherworldly. Who doesn¡¯t like him? What is wrong with that?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow, her voice cracked.


    ¡°You must have thought that I have no dignity or respect for myself as I want to be someone¡¯s concubine. You will understand this when you have found the lady whom you like. You would not hesitate to give her everything that you have.¡±


    What was wrong with being Nan Xian¡¯s concubine? As long as Qin Fei¡¯er could stay together with Nan Xian, she did not even care if Nan Xian did not make her his wife or concubine.


    In fact, Qin Fei¡¯er had met Nan Xian before. Although she had only seen the grown-up Nan Xian from painting, she had met Nan Xian years ago when Nan Xian was still a kid. However, she could hardly forget him.


    Outside Tian Shen Manor, Nan Xian was only eight or nine years old back then. However, he was not afraid of confronting many people of the Mu family. He was so imposing, like a god, and the people before him were just like ants.


    Qin Fei¡¯er could never forget him since.


    When the people of the Mu family had sent her a painting of Nan Xian who was a grown-up now, she could not help falling for him. She liked him. What was wrong with that?


    She did not care what the people out there said about her.


    She had no dignity.


    Well, what of it?


    Since Qin Chen was Qin Fei¡¯er brother and had distanced himself from her as he cared for her, Why did he not understand her?


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I know you like the lady¡ªFeng Ruqing, but I am your sister. I will stand by you. If she truly likes you, I will beg Father to let you marry he

 Chapter 851 - The Distressed Old Master Of The Mu Family V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Fei¡¯er was burning with jealousy; it felt like an army of ants was nibbling on her heart. However, she held back the jealousy because the person standing before her was Qin Chen.


    If marrying Feng Ruqing could ease Qin Chen¡¯s anger, it was not a big deal for the Qin family. Perhaps, if Qin Fei¡¯er could touch Qin Chen¡¯s heart by doing this, he would no longer be cold and distant toward her.


    After all, Qin Fei¡¯er owed Qin Chen too much.


    Qin Chen did not say anything. He merely walked past Qin Fei¡¯er and did not even spare a glance at her.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stood, dazed, on the spot, watching Qin Chen leaving. She could feel a sense of sorrow lingering in her heart.


    Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her head and smiled wryly. Perhaps, Qin Chen was upset the moment Qin Fei¡¯er had chosen to set her dignity aside and accept the arranged marriage.


    It was alright. Qin Fei¡¯er knew that Qin Chen would understand her someday. When he truly loved someone, he would not hesitate to sacrifice everything for her.


    Moreover, the chief manor had called off the arranged marriage. Hence, the Mu family had no other choices. Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s father would not let her be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. She would be Nan Xian¡¯s first wife.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not notice that there was a turquoise bird resting on the tree branch above her head.


    After Qin Chen had left, the turquoise bird soared into the air and disappeared in the distance. Even if Qin Fei¡¯er had seen the bird, she would never have noticed anything different about it.


    ***


    In the courtyard, Qing Han was resting her head on Feng Ruqing¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! Emerald is back!¡±


    Seeing the turquoise bird, Qing Han broke into laughter. She got up and raised her finger so that the turquoise bird could rest on it.


    ¡®Emerald¡¯ was the name of the turquoise bird. It was named after its color. The turquoise bird was the most common spirit beast that could hardly cultivate.


    ¡°Emerald, have the people of the Qin family been bullying Uncle Qin Chen in the past few days? Is Uncle Qin Chen my biological uncle?¡± Qing Han blinked as she asked.


    Chirp! Chirp!


    Emerald kept chirping for a long while, but Feng Ruqing did not know what it was talking about.


    Qing Han seemed to understand what the bird was saying. She turned her head to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mother, Emerald said that originally the villains of the Qin family were mad, but Qin Fei¡¯er had convinced them otherwise. Hence, no one has punished him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly. Was she wrong? Qin Fei¡¯er was really treating Qin Chen so well?


    ¡°Mother, Emerald is here to tell us that it would return to the Qin family to collect more information. Emerald II and Emerald III are still in the Qin family.


    ¡°Mother, is Uncle Qin Chen your biological brother?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips together and did not say anything.


    Unlike Hua Xia, there was no paternity test to determine whether Qin Chen was Feng Ruqing¡¯s biological brother. Although there was an ancient blood test that could verify the blood¡¯s familial affinity, it was not reliable and was prone to error.


    Moreover, the emperor and empress were not around, there was no way to do the ancient blood test.


    ¡°It would be great if there is a way that could affirm the blood¡¯s familial affinity directly.¡± Feng Ruqing reached out to rub her aching temples.


    As Feng Ruqing was not sure of the relationship between Qin Chen and herself, she had never told Qin Chen about this.


    Fortunately, Qing Han was capable of communicating with the spirit beasts after she had woken. Hence, Feng Ruqing had used some Divine-Spirit Fruits to recruit some minor spirit beasts to collect information for her.

 Chapter 852 - Meeting Tan Shuangshuang Again I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even if the ancient blood test was not reliable, there must be someone in the Qin family who knew Qin Chen¡¯s actual identity. Hence, Feng Ruqing could start investigating from the people in the Qin family.


    ¡°Mother, when will Father come home?¡± Qing Han rushed into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand that was stroking Qing Han¡¯s fingers halted. She lowered her eyes to stare at the cutie pie in her embrace.


    Nan Xian had always been protecting Feng Ruqing. This time, Feng Ruqing wanted to protect him instead. Hence, Feng Ruqing did not tell Nan Xian that she would go to Tian Shen Manor. Naturally, Nan Xian did not know that Feng Ruqing was here.


    1¡°Mother, I miss Big Doggie. When will I see it again?¡± Qing Han seemed dejected and spiritless.


    At this moment, a teenager¡ªBig Doggie was standing over a boundless ocean, his eyes were fixed on the surging waves.


    ¡°White Birdie, where are we now? Where is the island that Tian Shen Manor is located at?¡±


    ¡°I am a phoenix! Not a bird! Birds and phoenix are not the same breeds!¡± The white phoenix was burning with fury.


    The white phoenix was right. If one went all the way southward, he would reach the Southern Ocean. Tian Shen Manor was located on an island of the Southern Ocean.


    However, simply no one knew where the island was.


    It was a vast ocean, how would he know where exactly the island was? The teenager squinted at the white phoenix. He knew that the white phoenix was unreliable. Little did he know, the white phoenix was so ridiculously unreliable. How could he meet Feng Ruqing?


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the dragon let out a ferocious howl. The entire sky became heavily overcast. The boundless ocean roared, the waves rolled as high as mountains as if a storm had just swept through.


    Countless spirit beasts in the ocean were summoned and were rushing toward the teenager.


    All the spirit beasts stood side by side before the teenager as if worshipping an emperor. They were waiting quietly for the teenager¡¯s command.


    ¡°Go and look for a way to the island where Tian Shen Manor is located.¡±


    The teenager was so formidable and domineering. However, his face was still young and stunning.


    ¡®This fellow is a strong opponent.¡¯ The white phoenix narrowed its eyes as it looked at the domineering teenager.


    ¡®No way! He must not meet Xiao Qingqing so soon. If he wins Xiao Qingqing¡¯s heart, how could I be Xiao Qingqing¡¯s father-in-law?¡¯


    As the white phoenix wanted to marry Suyi, Feng Ruqing was its kin. No one could take Feng Ruqing away.


    Thinking of this, the white phoenix¡¯s heart filled up with pleasant delight.


    When the white phoenix met Suyi, she would certainly pay the white phoenix an enormous compliment. Thinking of this, its member stood out from its body.


    1¡°Well, let these spirit beasts get the way to the island. We can just wait for their good news here.¡± The teenager looked away.


    ¡®Should I leave this fellow quietly? Suyi said that there are many formations on that island. This fellow must not be able to get in there.¡¯ The white phoenix rolled its eyes.


    After all, it was only one last step left to get into Tian Shen Manor. This teenager was not useful anymore. The white phoenix could get rid of this teenager now and look for Suyi and Nan Xian on its own. It could live happily ever after with Suyi, Nan Xian, and Feng Ruqing.


    The teenager¡¯s mind was still focused on looking for the island. Little did he know, the white phoenix was already planning to get rid of him.


    ***


    If one could find the island, he would also find Tian Shen Manor. Tian Shen Manor was like a kingdom on an island in the Southern Ocean.

 Chapter 853 - Meeting Tan Shuangshuang Again II

    It was isolated from the rest of the world. It was even hidden by numerous formations. No one could ever reach that place.


    There were many people who could not find their way to Tian Shen Manor. That was why they guessed that Tian Shen Manor had created a medium that belonged to them. Hence, the people of Tian Shen Manor stayed inside the medium. It was what the outsiders assumed.


    They thought that what could not be seen was true because of the formations. In fact, the founder of Tian Shen Manor did not even have the ability to create a medium.


    But, it was peaceful there on the surface of the ocean. The powerful people of Tian Shen Manor could still feel it too.


    Inside the chief manor.


    Gu Shi opened his eyes calmly. His gaze fell on the sky not far away. His eyes brightened.


    It was such a big movement that neither human beings nor spirit beasts were able to produce.


    There was only one possibility. Only those living things which were born out of the spiritual qi would be able to do so. They were born with the ability to control all the power within heaven and earth.


    Gu Shi got up from the rush cushion. He smoothed his sleeves and walked out of the cultivation room.


    The back hill was a prohibited place in the chief manor.


    It was a secret which Gu Shi got to know of when he got rid of the previous manor master.


    Moreover, only the manor master was allowed to go there.


    It was pitch dark in the jail that was located in the back hill. A woman whose face was scarred was seated in a corner in the dark.


    The darkness engulfed the extremely ugly and disgusting face. Gu Shi would always be frightened although he prepared himself every time he went there.


    It was an indescribable feeling.


    He had never met someone whose face could be so ugly and disgusting that even heaven, earth, and hell would be shocked.


    He still remembered the first time he had met that woman in the jail when he had defeated the previous manor master.


    Her clothes were shabby. Her messy hair covered her extremely ugly face. Both of her hands were even nailed onto the wall. She appeared to be dead but she did not seem to die.


    Gu Shi had killed a lot of people these past few years.


    He had slaughtered the entire family who had caused the death of his wife. He did not let any of them go.


    His hands were covered with the blood of the deceased.


    But, he had never really tormented anybody even though they were his enemies. He would just end their lives there and then.


    He did not know the crime of that woman. He did not even know why she was being treated in such a way. He could not endure the sight of her being tormented like that. Hence, he planned to let her go and set her free.


    But, that woman never left. It seemed that she had treated the jail as her home. She would never leave it behind.


    ¡°Girl.¡± Gu Shi sighed helplessly. ¡°How long are you planning to stay in my chief manor. I don¡¯t know what kind of hatred existed between you and the previous manor master. He treated you like this. Now, you¡¯re free at last. When will you leave?¡±


    In fact, Gu Shi had been the manor master for ten years now.


    That woman simply stayed there resolutely for ten years. Her body festered and she did not want to be treated by a physician. In the end¡­


    Her body healed but her face never did.


    That woman was not ordinary.


    It had not been peaceful in Tian Shen Manor as of late. He really did not want her there anymore.


    The woman remained quiet.


    It was just like ten years ago. Gu Shi had never heard her voice. She had never spoken in front of him.


    She appeared to be a dumb person. Her eyes were dull. He did not know whether she really could not speak or that she thought that they were unworthy of her voice.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m begging you now. When are you willing to leave? If not, the others would think that I¡¯m the one who has tormented you in such a way if they find you here in the back hill.¡±


    Gu Shi almost burst into tears.


    His conscience would not allow such things to happen.

 Chapter 854 - Meeting Tan Shuangshuang Again III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although Gu Shi had killed quite a lot of people, those people deserved to die. He had never harmed anybody for no reason.


    However, no one knew about that.


    He had been the manor master for ten years now. That woman had never left the cell and was clinging to it stubbornly. If the others got to know about this, they might think that Gu Shi was the one who had captured her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth now. This Southern Ocean is only an ocean. But, it¡¯s quite peaceful because of the use of formation to suppress it. But, I felt a strong wave there. Usually, it would never happen there.¡±


    Gu Shi sighed helplessly when he realized that the woman still refused to talk. ¡°Only spiritual qi could have that kind of power. But, things that are created by spiritual qi usually have neither intelligence nor conscience. They do whatever they want. They even have great power. If they choose to drown Tian Shen Manor or create trouble here, how are you going to run away given that you¡¯re quite weak? Surely, others can run away easily. It¡¯s not possible if you expect us to protect you.¡±


    Gu Shi admitted that he was not a kind person. He had no relation with that woman. But, that woman refused to leave. She was also eating a lot of their food. He would be crazy to protect her and abandon his own benefits.


    ¡®Born of spiritual qi?¡¯


    The girl¡¯s eyelids fluttered. But, she did not give any response.


    It seemed as if she had not heard anything.


    Gu Shi spoke, angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m threatening you. I heard a dragon¡¯s roar just now. It must be a dragon born of spiritual qi.¡±


    There were numerous formations on the surface of the Southern Ocean.


    Their functions were more than simply being there on the island.


    The formations on the surface of the Southern Ocean were just like the spies of Tian Shen Manor. So, that was the reason why Gu Shi could receive the news of the plight in such a short time.


    A creature born of spiritual qi would surely surprise the entire Tian Shen Manor. Those people who did not fear death would surely go ahead and fight the creature. Gu Shi had actually planned not to reveal the truth because he wanted to prevent any fight in the chief manor.


    But, he wanted to send the woman away badly. He had been thinking about that for ten years now. He would do anything as long as he could send her away.


    The girl raised her head all of a sudden.


    What kind of eyes did she have?


    She was ugly but her eyes were rather bright. Her eyes were even brighter than the stars at night.


    But soon, she calmed down. She maintained her silence just like a mute.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Gu Shi sighed, helplessly, in the end. ¡°Just try and consider whether you want to leave or not. If you¡¯re afraid that someone out there will harm you, I have another manor somewhere else. I can arrange for you to live there. I cab even order somebody to protect you and ask someone to heal your injuries. That¡¯s right. I know a girl. She¡¯s able to brew spirits herbal dishes. She might be able to help you¡­¡±


    The previous manor master was a villain. It seemed unlikely that the woman he kept in this cell was a villain too.


    Gu Shi pitied her and wanted to give her a hand.


    But, he could not allow her to stay in captivity any longer. If not, his reputation would be ruined.


    It was impossible for her to remain in the chief manor too.


    If he was misunderstood, how could he explain himself to his deceased wife?


    Why did Gu Shi reveal Feng Ruqing¡¯s true abilities?


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Why do I have to keep that a secret?¡¯


    Tian Shen Manor, Deities Gate, and the Divine Herbs Sect had their own territories in the mainland.


    He was even the manor master of Tian Shen Manor.


    Who would dare to harm Feng Ruqing if Tian Shen Manor chose to protect her?


    That was true strength and power!


    If they owned true and strong power, they did not have to hide anymore. They could even do whatever they have wanted to do without anyone trying to stop them!

 Chapter 855 - Meeting Tan Shuangshuang Again IV

    ¡®Spirit herbal dishes?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s eyelids fluttered but soon she became still again.


    It had been such a long time.


    There were other people who were able to brew spirit herbal dishes.


    But, she was no longer one of them anymore.


    The woman hugged both of her knees tightly. She was still curled up in the darkest corner of the cell. She buried her head deep between her knees. It seemed as if she felt something in her heart.


    What if a person could enjoy the privilege of immortality?


    Was that a blessing or a curse?


    It might be a great pain for her. She needed to endure all the pain and continue to live in this world.


    Gu Shi sighed heavily. Then, he turned around and walked out of the cell.


    He turned and glanced at the imperial guard beside him when he walked out of the jail. ¡°Go and ask Yu Lao to come and meet me,¡± said Gu Shi seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The imperial guard obeyed the order and retreated respectfully.


    ***


    Not many people knew of the incident that had happened on the surface of the Southern Ocean. On the contrary, Tian Shen Manor appeared peaceful as of late.


    Surely, the Mu family was an exception.


    Chen Qingyan had brought along Mu Huan to prepare birthday presents for their father these past few days in order to show her filial duties.


    Mu Ling was never bothered about the affairs of the Mu family. Chen Qingyan was the only one who took care of these things. Moreover, Mu Xi was always fooling around with women. He rarely bothered about these things.


    Therefore, Tan Shuangshuang assumed that she could lead the Mu family when Chen Qingyan left. It seemed that she yearned for the news of her pregnancy to be known by the entire world. She wanted them to know that she was pregnant with Mu Ling¡¯s child.


    A few maids followed closely behind Tan Shuangshuang while they were strolling in Tian Shen Manor.


    They were holding different kinds of boxes in their hands. Those boxed held exquisite and rare spirit herbs. Their act was quite daring and it seemed that they were not afraid of the possibility of the spirit herbs being snatched away from them.


    ¡°Lady Shuang.¡± The maid, Xiao Liu, was annoyed with what Tan Shuangshuang was doing. She sounded sarcastic. ¡°We have left the manor and bought a lot of spirit herbs. If the young manor master and the young lady get to know this, they might be infuriated.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang frowned slightly. ¡°Father¡¯s birthday is coming soon. I¡¯m his daughter-in-law. Why can¡¯t I prepare some presents for him? Since I cannot give him the spirit herbs of the Mu family, I have to go out and purchase them. Don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have this kind of privilege.¡±


    Xiao Liu had all kinds of sarcastic thoughts in her heart.


    ¡®Master has only one daughter-in-law and she is Lady Qingyan.


    ¡®You¡¯re only a woman without any status. You¡¯re not even a concubine. How could you assume yourself to be his daughter-in-law?


    ¡®If you¡¯re not pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t even have addressed you as ¡®lady¡¯.¡¯


    But, Xiao Liu never showed her annoyance as she was only a maid.


    She understood the difference between superiority and inferiority.


    As Tan Shuangshuang was about to leave with her palace maids and the spirit herbs, she suddenly stopped short in her path. Darkness and coldness dawned on her smiling face. There was a sense of bottomless hatred in her eyes.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing!


    ¡®Why is she here in Tian Shen Manor?¡¯


    Soon, Tan Shuangshuang released her tightly clenched fists. Her lips curled up as she slowly walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Princess, I never thought that we will meet again.¡±


    ***


    A familiar voice made Feng Ruqing tilt her head to one side while she was talking to Luo Li.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and she was deeply shocked.


    ¡®Tan Shuangshuang¡­


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she with Liu Fuyong?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing had not been bothered about Tan Shuangshuang since that incident. She did not think that she would meet Tan Shuangshuang in Tian Shen Manor.


    It seemed that enemies were always bound to meet each other one way or another.

 Chapter 856 - Meeting Tan Shuangshuang Again V

    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Feng Ruqing scanned Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s pregnant belly with a faint smile. ¡°Does the child belong to Liu Fuyong?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s facial expression shifted.


    Nobody understood better than her what Mu Ling cared about the most.


    That man cared about the reputation the most.


    If the people from Tian Shen Manor knew about her past, that she had been together with someone else, Mu Ling would never forgive her!


    ¡°Princess.¡± Tan Shuangshuang smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Your husband came to bother me the other day. I didn¡¯t allow him to do that. Then, you went and destroyed my reputation. I was on my own before I got together with Young Master Mu. How could you ruin the Mu family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was rather surprised.


    ¡®Young Master Mu? Mu Ling?


    ¡®Has Tan Shuangshuang become Mu Ling¡¯s concubine?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing never had any kind of impression on Tan Shuangshuang. She neither liked nor disliked her. She was just annoyed by Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s relentless behavior, her persistence in bothering her.


    ¡®Is Tan Shuangshuang looking for trouble now?¡¯


    Whoever was related to Mu Ling was Feng Ruqing¡¯s enemies.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t Liu Yuchen and his father satisfy you?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily and advanced toward Tan Shuangshuang. ¡°Now, you have hooked up with Mu Ling. Could it be that you¡¯ve fallen for both father and son?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s facial expression darkened.


    In fact, Tan Shuangshuang should never have taken the initiative to go and provoke Feng Ruqing because of her previous experiences.


    But, she yearned to fulfill her own urge to show off her new power in front of her old enemy.


    ¡®So what if you¡¯re beautiful?


    ¡®You¡¯ve fallen for a lowly state preceptor. But I¡¯ve become the woman of Tian Shen Manor¡¯s young master.


    ¡®I¡¯m much better than you even if I¡¯m only a concubine. You¡¯re just the state preceptor¡¯s woman.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing would never fall for Mu Ling¡¯s son.


    Mu Xi was a wicked and evil villain. Feng Ruqing would never adore that kind of man.


    She would only fall for a gentleman like Mu Qingyin.


    Tan Shuangshuang smiled faintly. ¡°Princess, is it fun to slander me? I had a clean slate when I got together with the young master. He knows it clearly. Otherwise, why would he allow me to enter the Mu family?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Mu Ling might have a peculiar habit. He might like the feeling of being betrayed by women or even the feeling of becoming a father.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang did not understand what Feng Ruqing was talking about. But, she knew perfectly well that whatever Feng Ruqing said would never be nice things.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The maid, Xiao Liu, disliked Tan Shuangshuang. But, what Feng Ruqing had said was slanderous toward Mu Ling. She soon became angry. ¡°You¡¯re a lowly woman. How dare you insult my young master?¡±


    Boom!


    Luo Li went forward and kicked Xiao Liu¡¯s chest.


    Xiao Liu was sent flying over the street.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a humble maid. How dare you scold my Xiao Qing?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face darkened even more.


    She did not understand the reason why there was always someone else who would help Feng Ruqing no matter where they were.


    Furthermore, the person who helped Feng Ruqing was a woman!


    Both of them were women. How could that woman help Feng Ruqing given that she was that beautiful and captivating? Was that woman not jealous of Feng Ruqing?


    It seemed to be much or less the same situation back in Liu Yun Kingdom. Those women adored Feng Ruqing deeply. On the other hand, there were some men who hated Feng Ruqing deeply when they talked about her. It was strange.


    Tan Shuangshuang relaxed when she thought of that incident. She smiled gently.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, so what if you¡¯re good and talented? You¡¯re always surrounded by only women. On the contrary, I am always surrounded by numerous men when I was in a better place before. There was always an endless stream of men, just like flies, lingering around me.¡¯

 Chapter 857 - Meeting Mu Qingyin For The First Time I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang believed that there were men who had feelings for Feng Ruqing in Liu Yun Kingdom. But, when some young masters went to propose to her, they were nearly killed by the people of the princess¡¯s manor.


    The common people did have not a single chance either.


    Feng Ruqing enjoyed such a high status and power that they could never dream of being with her. Moreover, they were unwilling to pay attention to her.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing had never paid any attention to men. She was gentle only toward women. That was why a lot of women adored her.


    Those men hated Feng Ruqing because almost all of the women in Liu Yun Kingdom adored Feng Ruqing. Their manic adoration threatened the men¡¯s marital prospects.


    How could they not hate Feng Ruqing?


    Tan Shuangshuang believed that she was talented and captivating. That was why a lot of men fought for her attention. She believed that Liu Yuchen had gotten tired of her and had gone in search of new excitement when she lost him. She never thought that she herself was the reason why Liu Yuchen had left her in the first place. She also never realized that her habit of labeling the men as flies proved that she herself was feces. Only feces would attract the flies.


    1¡°Feng Ruqing.¡± Tan Shuangshuang was serious now. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you ruin my reputation. But, I¡¯ll never allow you to slander my young master. My child belongs to him! I know that you¡¯re jealous of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous that Liu Yuchen likes me. Uncle Liu treats me like his own daughter. Hence, you hit me. You even infuriated Aunt Liu. That is why Liu Yuchen has divorced you.


    ¡°You¡¯re also jealous that I¡¯ve become the woman of the Mu family¡¯s young master. You¡¯re just a wife of lowly a state preceptor. But, you do know that your birth and background is better than mine. Your father is the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. You¡¯re adored and protected wherever you go. He would never punish you no matter how you bully or harm others.


    ¡°But, what I own today is the result of my own efforts. I have taken baby steps each and every day. Feng Ruqing, could you please let me go? I never liked Liu Yuchen and have never dreamed of fighting with you for him. It¡¯s the result of his own wishful thinking. I¡¯m innocent. If you¡¯re angry, go ahead and seek your revenge from him. I¡¯m begging you for real now. Please forgive me. I do love my young master. I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t ruin my happiness by coming all the way here to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Luo Li was stunned.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t Xiao Qing belong to Tian Shen Manor?


    ¡®Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ It sounds familiar. It feels like I¡¯ve heard it from someone else.¡¯


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing was calm. ¡°I have forgiven you long ago.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was speechless.


    ¡°I forgave both of you since the day Liu Yuchen divorced me. I forgave both of you when I almost died that day. I have even pasted the notice on the entrance of the city and asked you not to bother me. Tan Shuangshuang, why did you come and annoy me when I¡¯ve forgiven you?¡±


    The crowd was infuriated when they heard what Tan Shuangshuang had said.


    But, they did not dare to voice out their opinions after listening to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side of the story.


    Some people had spent all of their time cultivating so their intelligence was low. It is what we know as stupidity.


    However, not everyone is like that.


    It was obvious that the Mu family¡¯s concubine was the one who had started the conflict. She was the one who started elaborating on her own pitiful state.


    Feng Ruqing had only given her side of the story after Tan Shuangshuang had spoken.


    So, it was clear who was the one at fault here.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged with a smile. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not slandering you about what had happened between you, Liu Yuchen, and his father. The entire Liu Yun Kingdom is well aware of that fact. I have even heard that you were almost killed by Liu Fuyong¡¯s wife when you hooked up with him. So, I just want to ask you whether you¡¯re enjoying the adoration from both Mu Ling and Mu Xi when you have become part of the Mu family.¡±

 Chapter 858 - Meeting Mu Qingyin For The First Time II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tan Shuangshuang went pale.


    Her whole being was engulfed by her hatred.


    She had forgotten that the others could easily learn about her past by investigating it in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Tan Shuangshuang regretted what she had done. It was the first time she regretted provoking Feng Ruqing.


    1Feng Ruqing continued talking when she saw that Tan Shuangshuang had nothing more to say in response. ¡°I heard that Mu Xi is fond of women. You¡¯re such a beauty. It¡¯s normal if he has that kind of feeling toward you. I just never thought that they have that kind of weird habit. Young Lady Tan, I congratulate you on being able to enjoy the happiness of living with two husbands especially when they¡¯re father and son.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s facial expression changed drastically.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and interrupted Tan Shuangshuang before she was able to utter any more words.


    ¡°Young Lady Tan, you don¡¯t have to be shy. It¡¯s known to the entire world. Mu Xi betrayed his own father. I just wonder how many people know of this incident.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was shocked.


    She became nervous when she saw the look of disdain among the surrounding crowd.


    If the public knew that Mu Ling¡¯s woman was not an innocent woman, Mu Ling might beat her to death given how he prioritized his dignity.


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing had even added some more spice into the story and the others could be easily misled.


    In fact, she did sleep with Liu Fuyong. But, Liu Yuchen had never touched her.


    Her numerous attempts proved to be failures.


    She had nothing to do with Mu Xi either. She was wrongly accused. Feng Ruqing was intentionally ruining her reputation!


    1¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang wanted to justify herself but a cold voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshung, aren¡¯t you done humiliating yourself? Go back to the Mu family now!¡±


    That voice was neither familiar nor unfamiliar to Tan Shuangshuang. But, her heart still fluttered with anxiety. She turned her head and saw a man slowly approaching them.


    ¡°Uncle¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled up with tears. She shook her head and her voice was filled with pity.


    She had never seduced Mu Xi. Not even once!


    If Mu Qingyin misunderstood her, how could she survive in the Mu family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯ve done that or not. But, I¡¯ve told you that you have no right to address me in such a way that you are using the status of the Mu family¡¯s young mistress.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang pursed her lips. ¡°Second Young Manor Master, she¡¯s wrongly accusing me. I haven¡¯t done what she has claimed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you yourself know about those things. You don¡¯t have to explain yourself to me. The Mu family¡¯s reputation being ruined is related to my elder brother. But, what has it got to do with me?¡± Mu Qingyin smiled faintly.


    He had never cared about reputation. The old manor master and his sister-in-law did not care about it too.


    In fact, the Mu family strived for strength instead of reputation.


    His elder brother was the only one who cared about reputation.


    Tan Shuangshuang felt weak. Her eyes were filled with deep pain.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t believe in me! How dare he choose not to trust me!


    1¡®Feng Ruqing! It¡¯s all her fault!¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang trembled. She did not say anything anymore as she turned and left.


    Mu Qingyin gazed in the direction where Tan Shuangshuang had left. He smiled coldly.


    ¡°Second Young Manor Master of the Mu family?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing touched her chin softly.


    She was intentional in misleading the crowd so that both Mu Ling and his son¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    The second young manor master¡¯s unclear comment just now supported what she had said.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why did the second young manor master of the Mu family want to destroy Mu Ling?¡¯


    Mu Qingyin was just leaving when he suddenly saw a bracelet on Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. His eyes narrowed and he swiftly came toward her. He reached out and grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 859 - Meeting Mu Qingyin For The First Time III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing responded naturally. She stretched her leg without any hesitation and kicked Mu Qingyin a few meters away.


    The noisy streets soon fell into a heavy silence.


    All noises disappeared and they stared at Feng Ruqing in shock.


    Luo Li was stunned too.


    Did Feng Ruqing just kick the second young manor master of the Mu family?


    To their surprise, she had attacked the second young manor master of the Mu family!


    That was the old master¡¯s favorite son in the Mu family. Moreover, he was Nan Xian¡¯s uncle too.


    Mu Qingyin cleared his throat.


    The imperial guards were going to react when Mu Qingyin raised his hand and prohibited them from doing anything more.


    His steps faltered as he slowly walked toward Feng Ruqing. He seemed guilty and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went over the line just now. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I do know that you mean no harm.¡± Feng Ruqing apologized sincerely. ¡°But, I couldn¡¯t control myself. I dislike being touched by any male. That¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯ll get goosebumps all over my body. That¡¯s why I was unable to refrain from kicking you¡­¡±


    1That was the truth. It was not her fault. She could not control her body¡¯s natural response.


    Mu Qingyin was speechless.


    It was the first time he was disliked by someone else.


    It was a heartbreaking feeling.


    ¡°Young lady, where did you get that bracelet?¡± Mu Qingyin stared at the bracelet on Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. His breathing seemed erratic.


    Feng Ruqing touched her bracelet.


    Mu Xi had met her before and he was well aware of the relationship between Nan Xian and her.


    But, Mu Qingyin clearly did not know anything about that.


    That was proof that he was totally different from Mu Ling.


    Feng Ruqing realized that Mu Qingyin was staring at her bracelet all the time. She kept quiet for a while before explaining to him, ¡°Suyi gave it to me.¡±


    It was indeed the truth. Suyi had given it to Feng Ruqing at the princess¡¯s manor. She had forced it onto Feng Ruqing at that time.


    Mu Qingyin wanted to hold onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand again¡­


    But, he suddenly remembered what she had done just now. He retracted his hand.


    ¡°Are you the one my elder brother had mentioned before? Uhm, the woman who is adored by my sister-in-law and Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you want to talk about Nan Xian. But, why did you have to bring Suyi up?¡¯


    It sounded like Feng Ruqing was the one who had seduced Suyi.


    ¡°Do you know where Suyi is?¡± Mu Qingyin continued his queries.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing hoped that Suyi never returned to the Mu family.


    It was a place that had broken her heart before.


    ¡°Do you want her back?¡±


    Hence, she kept quiet for a moment before answering Mu Qingyin.


    Mu Qingyin did not say anything.


    He did hope for her sister-in-law¡¯s return.


    But, Chen Qingyan was there now.


    His elder brother was so stubborn. If she returned, she would only be heartbroken.


    That was why he did not take any actions these past few days even though he had promised his father to go and look for Suyi.


    Feng Ruqing smiled sarcastically. ¡°If Suyi returns one day, it would never be for Mu Ling¡¯s sake. It¡¯s difficult for her to forget about the past. I¡¯ll never allow anybody to harm her again for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mu Qingyin smiled softly. ¡°I won¡¯t force her to return to the Mu family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Mu Qingyin¡¯s sickly face. After a short while, she said, ¡°You seem to be weak. Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had fetus poisoning. It¡¯s difficult to cure because I was poisoned when my mother was pregnant with me.¡±


    1It could be cured during the earlier period when he was poisoned.


    But, nobody ever found out that his mother was poisoned back then. When he was born, his mother had died from the poison. That was when the others found out the truth.

 Chapter 860 - Meeting Mu Qingyin For The First Time IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He was poisoned when he was still inside his mother¡¯s belly. That was the reason why his body was weak since he was young.


    Although he did not die from the poison, the poison was slowly and gradually damaging his body. Hence, he did not know how long more he had to live.


    Grandmaster Qian Kun had the same opinion too.


    If he was doing fine, he would be just like any healthy person. He would only appear weak.


    If his body¡¯s health deteriorated, he would be dead any second even if he was fine before.


    That was also the reason why he did not get married.


    He was afraid that he would ruin an innocent girl¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Young lady.¡± Mu Qingyin did not want to dwell on the past. He laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never met you before. But, I trust my sister-in-law. Master¡¯s birthday is around the corner. If you want to come, we will welcome you with open arms. If you¡¯re unwilling to meet somebody, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to come and join us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing recovered her senses. She smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    Mu Qingyin was shocked.


    ¡®This young lady is indeed honest. I admire that.¡¯


    Even Mu Qingyin had started to like her.


    Surely, that feeling was just what any elder would feel toward younger people. It was just admiration and there were no mixed feelings.


    Mu Qingyin did not say anything more. He smiled a little and turned to leave.


    ¡®Master¡¯s birthday is coming soon. I wonder if my sister-in-law and Nan Xian will return to the Mu family.


    ¡®Since that young lady came to Tian Shen Manor, they might come back soo.¡¯


    ***


    Tan Shuangshuang was upset. She never thought that Feng Ruqing would appear in Tian Shen Manor and reveal about her past.


    She would surely be punished if Mu Ling heard about that even if she was pregnant.


    Suddenly, a person appeared in front of her and blocked her path.


    Tan Shuangshuang stopped walking. She raised her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her.


    She was a beauty indeed but she appeared sickly.


    Her beauty was not oppressive but it was rather a captivating sight.


    Unknowingly, Tan Shuangshuang saw her past self in this woman in front of her.


    ¡°Lady Shuang.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled. ¡°I saw what happened just now.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s facial expression changed all of a sudden. ¡®Did she come to intentionally humiliate me?¡¯


    ¡°Lady Shuang, do you know Young Lady Feng?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled softly. Her voice was gentle and soft.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you want, Lady Qin?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want to know more about her.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her eyes. ¡°My younger brother seems to adore her. I¡¯m his elder sister. I need to take good care of him.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was shocked.


    ¡®It seems that her younger brother is called Qin Chen.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing had brought back a young man before. He was called Qin Chen too.


    ¡®Are they the same person?


    ¡®Otherwise, what else could explain Feng Ruqing¡¯s presence here in Tian Shen Manor?¡¯


    ¡°Are you talking about Feng Ruqing?¡± Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes. She smiled. ¡°She¡¯s the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Liu Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    Qin Fei¡¯er frowned. A small kingdom of the secular world?


    ¡®It¡¯s rumored that Chen¡¯er was brought back from a small kingdom by Father. He even has a twin elder sister.¡¯


    Qin Fei¡¯er remembered how close Qin Chen and Feng Ruqing were. She was shocked. Then, she shook her head and laughed.

 Chapter 861 - Meeting Mu Qingyin For The First Time V

    She had clearly been overthinking.


    ¡®Don¡¯t twin siblings look alike?¡¯


    But, Feng Ruqing and Qin Chen did not look like each other at all.


    So, Qin Chen adored her and they were not related to each other.


    Chen¡¯er did not have any other family except the Qin family.


    ¡°What about that young girl¡¯s character? Was she married before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Shuangshuang laughed, coldly. ¡°She did have a husband before. His name is Liu Yuchen. He had always lingered around me. It was obvious that I never liked him. Feng Ruqing blamed it on me. She not only got my father fired but had also given me two hundred beatings.¡±


    That was the most humiliating experience in her entire life.


    She would never forget about it!


    She hated both Feng Ruqing and Liu Yuchen.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was shocked.


    Feng Ruqing was married before.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not bother to verify what Tan Shuangshuang had just said. What was more important was that Feng Ruqing was someone else¡¯s wife before.


    If a woman could not be loyal to the man she loved, what right did she have to be married into the Qin family?


    Qin Fei¡¯er pursed her lips tightly. She was paled. She did not know how to reveal the excruciating truth to Chen¡¯er.


    Chen¡¯er would be heartbroken.


    He was lied to by a woman in such a way.


    ¡°Moreover, you can go and investigate it in Liu Yun Kingdom. You¡¯ll find out that Feng Ruqing has hooked up with the state preceptor after she left Liu Yuchen. She had even captured handsome men and brought them back to the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s facial expression worsened. She was unwilling to show her feelings in front of Tan Shuangshuang. Thus, she forced a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me these things. Goodbye.¡±


    She turned and walked toward the Qin family.


    Her smile disappeared the minute she turned away. It was replaced with deep fury and pain.


    She was infuriated with Feng Ruqing for lying to Qin Chen. She was even grieved by the fact that her beloved younger brother was being lied to by a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared and willing to let her take good care of Chen¡¯er. We don¡¯t care about the identity and status of the person whom Chen¡¯er is going to marry.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er took a deep breath. She appeared to have made her decision.


    Chen¡¯er had a rather special position in the Qin family. His parents would never allow him to marry young ladies from wealthy families who enjoyed high status in life. Although Feng Ruqing was adored by Gu Yiyi, her status in life was low and she was suited for Qin Chen.


    So, her father would never reject such a proposition.


    However, it would be a totally different circumstance if she was married before.


    ¡®It¡¯ll ruin the Qin family¡¯s reputation. Father will never agree to that!¡¯


    ¡°Liu Xia, what do you think? Feng Ruqing doesn¡¯t seem like a wild girl. Why doesn¡¯t she understand the importance of a woman¡¯s ethics and virtues?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er laughed bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s what a woman should do, being loyal to a man her entire life. She needs to remain alone even if her husband dies before her. Even if she¡¯s divorced, she should never seduce anybody anymore. She should keep to herself instead.¡±


    She would never comment so much on a woman if the man involved was not her younger brother.


    Hence, she would never allow Chen¡¯er to marry a wild girl.


    Liu Xia sneered. ¡°Young Lady, some women assume that every man must like them as they are beautiful. Luckily, she has never met Young Master Nan Xian. If not, her target might be Young Master Nan Xian instead of Young Master Qin Chen.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, Nan Xian is not that kind of man. I heard that a lot of women wanted to marry him. He was never bothered about them no matter how beautiful they were. Moreover, Nan Xian is a filial person. He would never be seduced if the young manor master of the Mu family does not agree to that.¡±


    Nan Xian was different from any other man.


    He would never be seduced no matter how beautiful Feng Ruqing was. Otherwise, Qin Fei¡¯er would never have fallen for him.

 Chapter 862 - The Woman Who Stayed At The Back Hill Near The Chief Manor I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Luo Li tilted her head and stared at Feng Ruqing in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Is the young mistress of the Mu family not going to come back?¡±


    Luo Li had never met Suyi. But, there were all kinds of rumors about her in Tian Shen Manor.


    She heard that the young mistress of the Mu family was deeply in love with the young manor master. How could she give it up so easily given the depth of her feeling for him?


    Luo Li stopped talking for a while. She remained silent.


    If Little Fox wanted a concubine, Luo Li would never allow him to do so even if she adored him deeply. She could never endure the sight of them being together.


    The young mistress of the Mu family might feel the same too.


    Feng Ruqing smiled softly and said, ¡°Her name is Suyi. She¡¯s not the young mistress of the Mu family. She¡¯s no longer related to the Mu family anymore.¡±


    Luo Li replied, obediently, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Luo Li, how¡¯s your grandmother doing?¡± Feng Ruqing was unwilling to talk about the Mu family anymore. She changed the topic.


    Luo Li seemed delighted when she heard that. ¡°She¡¯s feeling better now after having the spirit herbal dishes. She will soon be cured. Xiao Qing, the time is late now. I need to get back and be with her. She¡¯s lonely being left at home.¡±


    Luo Fei rarely stayed at home now. He might have received too great a shock from what happened between him and Qin Xiaoyue. They did not even know what Luo Fei had done outside.


    Although there were a lot of maids in the Luo family, they could not be treated like family. It was incomparable to a family¡¯s company. Luo Li did not want her old grandmother to stay at home all by herself for a long time.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Luo Li then bid Feng Ruqing goodbye. She turned and left.


    Feng Ruqing did not rush home after Luo Li left her. On the contrary, she turned and walked toward the chief manor.


    ***


    Old Lady Luo was getting healthier now. She was sunbathing at the moment.


    She saw Luo Li from afar looking just like a butterfly. A soft and gentle smile soon crept up upon her wrinkled face.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Luo Li smiled and threw herself into Old Lady Luo¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Old Lady Luo patted Luo Li¡¯s head gently. ¡°Did you go and meet Young Lady Xiao Qing? Why didn¡¯t you ask her to come here given that your father is not at home? We¡¯re the only ones here.¡±


    Luo Fei deeply regretted what he had done.


    He regretted being unable to recognize the wickedness in people. He had almost harmed the entire Luo family.


    But, Old Lady Luo and Luo Li would not forgive him so easily even if he regretted what he had done.


    They labeled him as a bastard and an idiot in their hearts.


    ¡°grandmother, I learned today that Xiao Qing does not come from Tian Shen Manor. She comes from a place called Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Old Lady Luo¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that Xiao Qing does not belong to Tian Shen Manor. I heard from the concubine of the Mu family. Feng Ruqing is a princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. Grandmother, what kind of place is that? If Xiao Qing leaves Tian Shen Manor one day, I still can go and look for her there.¡±


    Luo Li seemed dazzled.


    She had been to Paramount but there were numerous franchises on the entire mainland. The one in Liu Yun Kingdom was not the only one in the world.


    Hence, Luo Li naturally did not know where Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°Grandmother?¡±


    Luo Li did not receive any reply from Old Lady Luo for a long while. She did not understand what was wrong. Then, she raised her head and was shocked.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Grandmother?¡¯

 Chapter 863 - The Woman Who Stayed At The Back Hill Near The Chief Manor II

    Old Lady Luo¡¯s wrinkles were trembling and her eyes were brighter than ever.


    She was so excited to the point where it seemed like she would cry the very next moment.


    Luo Li touched her head. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Old Lady Luo closed her eyes. Her emotions were a little out of control and her heart was beating extremely fast.


    The emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom¡­


    Was she the daughter of the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom?


    Old Lady Luo opened her eyes after a while. Her voice was shaking. ¡°Did you say that Xiao Qing is the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom? Li¡¯er, tell me, is this true?¡±


    Luo Li tilted her head. ¡°It was the concubine of the Mu family who has said that. Xiao Qing did not deny it. It is probably true.¡±


    Old Lady Luo¡¯s lips trembled, but she could not speak. Her tears flowed down her old wrinkled face and instantly covered her face.


    ¡®Tian Ya¡­


    ¡®Your son is already married and has children.


    ¡®Your granddaughter has grown so big.


    ¡®She is as excellent as you.¡¯


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Luo Li panicked. ¡°Is there any relationship between Liu Yun Kingdom and the Luo family?¡±


    Old Lady Luo smiled.


    Ever since her father began to confront her for Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s sake, she had never been as happy as she was now.


    However, Luo Li clearly felt that her grandmother was really happy this time.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, Lady Xiao Qing is a good person. Remember, you have to stand by her side no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Luo Li was even more puzzled. Although her grandmother liked Xiao Qing, she had never been so decisive before. Hence, she concluded that there must be something that she did not know.


    Why?


    Old Lady Luo¡¯s gaze was dazed.


    This was because the Luo family owed it to Tian Ya!


    If her late husband had not gone to help Tian Ya himself, he would not have fallen into the trap only to be used to threaten Tian Ya.


    How could Tian Ya who was so affectionate ignore her late husband?


    Therefore, the Luo family was bound to owe Tian Ya.


    ¡°Girl, there is something that you don¡¯t need to know.¡± Old Lady Luo said, ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for you and also Xiao Qing.¡±


    Why did Tian Ya not use his real name?


    He knew that he had offended many in order to protect the people.


    If the people knew that she was Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, some people might take action against her since she was a part of the royal family of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Luo Li¡¯s heart trembled. She seemed to notice something and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Does someone want to attack Xiao Qing?¡±


    Old Lady Luo was silent.


    Luo Li continued to ask, ¡°Since Xiao Qing is the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, that means she is from the secular world. Aren¡¯t there certain rules in that world? Will they dare to attack her?¡±


    Old Lady Luo shook her head. ¡°She has already come to the reclusive world.¡±


    If Feng Ruqing was really related to Nan Xian of the Mu family, then she could not be considered as someone of the reclusive world.


    In the secular world, the rule would no longer be effective if that person was in the reclusive world.


    Tian Ya had had too many enemies. There were certain things that she did not even dare to tell her granddaughter. She was afraid that she would bring disaster to Tian Ya¡¯s family.


    ¡°But¡­ Xiao Qing and Gu Yiyi have such a good relationship. Who would dare to hurt her with Tian Shen Manor is protecting her?¡± Luo Li lifted her stubborn face.


    Old Lady Luo laughed helplessly. This little girl was really as na?ve as ever.


    ¡°Little girl, do you know that no matter how the Mu family acts, the manor master would not meddle with it?¡±

 Chapter 864 - The Woman Who Stayed At The Back Hill Near The Chief Manor III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Grandmaster Hai Rong is not the same as Grandmaster Qian Kun. Grandmaster Qian Kun has an in-depth understanding of medical knowledge, but he is rather poor in terms of strength. However, Grandmaster Hai Rong has very great strength.¡± Old Lady Luo caressed Luo Li¡¯s head. ¡°So, even if the old master of the Mu family was seriously ill, the manor master will at most only cause some troubles to the Mu family. He will not really punish them.¡±


    It was impossible for Grandmaster Hai Rong to damage the reputation of the Mu family due to his temperament. But he would also not avenge the Mu family.


    Mu Ling also understood this very well. That was why he was so desperate to form an alliance with the manor master through Nan Xian¡¯s marriage.


    What he wanted was power, not to protect the Mu family. Grandmaster Hai Rong could not give him what he wanted.


    It was also because of this that the manor master had to cancel the marriage and refuse to let the Mu family visit his manor. Nonetheless, he would still not hurt the Mu family.


    If their lives were in danger, Grandmaster Hai Rong would certainly help them.


    ¡°Let me give you a simple example. Everyone in the reclusive world knows Tian Ya. They know that he has no other stronger forces supporting him. He has always been fighting alone.¡± Old Lady Luo smiled bitterly. ¡°Tian Shen Manor, Deities Gate, and the Divine Herbs Sect are the three largest forces on the mainland. They are so famous all over the world because of their strong power.¡±


    ¡°However, there are some strong men who don¡¯t really care about that. They don¡¯t want to build any forces. They are still many strong men who would rather fight alone like Tian Ya.¡±


    Some people thought that building a force would slow down their cultivation. Therefore, they would always find a quiet place to cultivate.


    There were too many such powerful men on the mainland.


    They did not show themselves to the world. Thus, no one knew their names, which had led to the idea that the three major forces were the strongest in the world.


    Luo Li finally understood.


    If someone wanted to hurt Xiao Qing, even the manor master might not be able to protect her.


    ¡°Furthermore, there are still many places that you don¡¯t know about in this world.¡± Old Lady Luo¡¯s expression grew more helpless. ¡°The place that Tian Ya has gone to still can¡¯t be reached by anyone to this day. It is said that whoever goes inside the place would basically never return.


    ¡°At that time, someone has used a secret method to forcibly retain a soul and step into that world. Many years later, that person¡¯s soul token was broken. Hence, everyone knew that he has died in that world. However, that person has only left a sentence to that soul that remained.


    ¡°He told all his disciples to not enter that world! That is their clan¡¯s rule. Anyone who broke the rule would be kicked out!


    ¡°No one knows what that world looks like. But if it was not too dangerous, why would that person say this? Li¡¯er, this world is too big. We can only reach certain places in this world. The strong men that you think as strong might not be really strong men.¡±


    Luo Li remained silent. She listened to Old Lady Luo¡¯s words quietly.


    If it was not for her grandmother¡¯s words, she really would have continued to think that the three major forces were the strongest in the world. She thought the manor master¨CGu Shi could really protect Xiao Qing.


    It was only now that she knows how naive she was.


    ¡°Grandmother, I understand now.¡± Luo Li raised her small head. Her eyes glowed. ¡°This world is so big and there are many strong people. I will also work hard to cultivate and strive to catch up with my little fox in the future.¡±

 Chapter 865 - The Woman Who Stayed At The Back Hill Near The Chief Manor IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old lady who was initially amazed by Luo Li was bewildered after she heard Luo Li¡¯s words.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, do you really want to marry a fox?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the little fox is nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think Qin Chen of the Qin family is quite good, really¡­¡± Old Lady Luo persuaded.


    Luo Li pouted. ¡°He is too cold. He is not warm enough. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what about Mu Qingyin? He is also not bad.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s too old. I¡¯m still very young. Moreover, he is too mysterious and he is like the kind of person who can¡¯t be reached like the moon. I don¡¯t want to just look at a person from far away all my life. Besides, I¡¯m not Qin Fei¡¯er. I will not be stubborn and still like the person whom I know I have no future with.¡±


    Old Lady Luo sighed.


    ¡°Then when will you bring that little fox to see me?¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s eyes brightened. She smiled. ¡°Well, I will bring him back after he transforms into a human. By the way, did Qin Xiaoyue really want to hurt Gu Yiyi just because of some quarrels? And also, how did you find your father¡¯s spirit herb?¡±


    Old Lady Luo smiled. ¡°It was Qin Chen who told me that Qin Xiaoyue has exchanged the spirit herb. But he told me not to go too early. Otherwise, Xiao Qing will not be able to see a good show. Hence, I was already waiting outside with the spirit herb for quite a while.¡±


    Luo Li was speechless.


    ¡®Oh, so Qin Chen was this kind of person.¡¯


    ¡°As for the spirit herb, it was Qin Li who had asked Qin Xiaoyue to change it.¡±


    ¡°Qin Li?¡± Luo Li was shocked. ¡°Does the manor master know about it?¡±


    ¡°The manor master is not a fool. He can see through it easily.¡±


    Was it necessary to poison Gu Yiyi due to some quarrels? Only a fool would believe this.


    ¡°The manor master loves Gu Yiyi so much. Why did he let the Qin family go?¡± Luo Li was puzzled.


    Old Lady Luo sneered. ¡°The manor master only pretends to let the Qin family go for now. But who knows what will happen in the future? Li¡¯er, although the manor master did not gain his position rightfully, Gu Yiyi will still be the successor of the manor master. So, he can¡¯t take action toward the Qin family since there is no proof. However, the manor master is a ruthless person and also a lunatic.¡±


    If he was not ruthless, he would not have killed the former manor master.


    ¡°As long as there is a chance, he will definitely take revenge on the Qin family. He is a vengeful person. If he can¡¯t destroy the Qin family now, the Qin family will also not live well in the future.¡±


    The manor master was the strongest in Tian Shen Manor.


    Although Luo Li did not know who was stronger, the manor master or Grandmaster Hai Rong. But still, the manor master had strong power and was far more superior than anyone.


    Qin Li wanted to make the manor master crazy so that he had a chance to attack him. Unfortunately, things did not happen as he had wished. He could not take away the manor master position.


    ¡°I understand, Grandmother,¡± Luo Li said with a smile on her face. ¡°The Qin family will not exist for too long.¡±


    Everyone knew that the manor master cared most about Gu Yiyi. However, those people still dared to attack his daughter in order to defeat him.


    The Qin family would not be living a good life since they had enraged this lunatic.


    Dogs are really tender and cute. But if one really dared to hurt her cubs, even the most docile dog would bite and attack him.


    Besides, Gu Shi was not a docile dog, he was an irritable and fierce Tibetan Mastiff.


    1Luo Li could not help but sigh again. She envied that Gu Yiyi had a father that would always protect her and stand by, unlike hers.


    Her heart was cold.

 Chapter 866 - The Woman Who Stayed At The Back Hill Near The Chief Manor V

    In the chief manor.


    Gu Shi narrowed his eyes and scanned the girl standing in front of him.


    ¡°You want to go to the back hill?¡±


    Feng Ruqing slightly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that moment, Gu Shi was so scared that his heart was about to stop beating. But he pretended to be indifferent.


    Did Feng Ruqing know that a woman was imprisoned by him in the back hill? Did Feng Ruqing come to expose his secret?


    What to do¡­


    If his secret was exposed, his reputation that he had built his whole life would completely be damaged.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu Shi cleared his throat. He was embarrassed. ¡°Lady Xiao Qing, there is really nothing in the back hill behind my manor. I am not lying to you. There is really nothing there.¡±


    The more he explained, the more he felt guilty.


    Gu Yiyi was suspicious. ¡°Father, are you really hiding a woman in the back hill? Otherwise, why is the back hill a forbidden area? I haven¡¯t been there in the past few years. Are you really hiding a woman there?¡±


    She really had not been to the back hill. Furthermore, she did not have much interest in the back hill. But now that Feng Ruqing had mentioned it, she, too, wanted to follow along.


    Too bad that her father was petty and did not allow anyone to enter the back hill.


    Was he really hiding a woman?


    If Gu Shi did not know that Gu Yiyi was just making random guesses, he might have thought that she had found out his secret.


    His heart trembled after hearing what she had said.


    ¡°Yiyi, you know that this is a rule that has been passed down from the former manor masters. How could I not follow the rule when I am the manor master of Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not really care about it. ¡°You are not the kind of person that would follow the rules. When you first served as the manor master, you took out the grave of the former manor master. I don¡¯t believe that you would follow Tian Shen Manor¡¯s rules.¡±


    It was ridiculous. Her father was not someone who would obey the rules.


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    ¡®Little Devil, is it really good to expose me like this in front of others?¡±


    ¡®I still had to protect my reputation.¡¯


    ¡°Yiyi, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m petty. I don¡¯t allow people to enter the back hill because there is really nothing there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter. Xiao Qing and I just want to go to see the scenery.¡± Gu Yiyi smiled. ¡°Father, even if you disagree, I will still bring Xiao Qing there, unless you lock me up.¡±


    ¡®Lock her up?¡¯


    How could he do it?!


    ¡°Yiyi, let¡¯s talk about it¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi picked up a white jade token and played with it before Gu Shi could finish his words.


    ¡°Father, whose grave have you robbed this time? Who has left this white jade token here? I can see spiritual qi flowing inside this white jade token. The person who can seal the spiritual qi within this token is strong. The sound of the token falling to the ground is also very pleasant.¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face was pale. He was about to cry. ¡°Little Devil, don¡¯t be impetuous. The sound is not pleasant. Please put it down.¡±


    Crack!


    Gu Yiyi smashed the white jade token onto the ground. It was broken into pieces. The sound as crisp as a bell made Gu Yiyi feel better.


    Then¡­


    She took another jade bottle from the shelf next to her.


    Her father did not have many hobbies. The only thing he liked was these pieces.


    She also did not have many hobbies.


    The only thing she liked was the smashing sound of these pieces.


    ¡°Yiyi!¡± Gu Shi really wanted to cry. ¡°You have already smashed so many things in the past. This is another batch that I have managed to get recently. Little Devil, please don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯ll take you to the back hill now.¡±

 Chapter 867 - Xiao Ya I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What was saving face?


    He did not know anything about it. He just wanted to protect these jade pieces.


    Those were all his babies. If he absorbed all the spiritual qi from within these jade pieces, he could further improve his strength.


    But¡­


    His daughter had already smashed another one again before he could use it.


    1¡°Good.¡±


    Gu Yiyi put down the jade bottle and turned to Feng Ruqing with a smile. She was waiting for Feng Ruqing to praise her.


    Gu Shi was even more heartbroken.


    Her daughter was helping other people rather than him.


    Feng Ruqing caressed Gu Yiyi¡¯s head. ¡°Which spirit herb do you want?¡±


    Gu Shi who was still upset lightened up after he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. He hurriedly looked at Feng Ruqing and his breathing was fast.


    But Gu Yiyi shook her head and refused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help you because of the spirit herb. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Gu Shi wanted to help Gu Yiyi answer Feng Ruqing¡¯s question. Nonetheless, he did not dare to say anything. He could only stare at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing remained silent for a while. ¡°I have a spirit herb with me. Only those lower than Dark Warrior tier could use it. It can help speed up the cultivation speed. It will not have much effect on those who have achieved Dark Warrior tier. You are still not strong enough, so you should just keep it first. Wait until you have achieved Spirit Warrior tier.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart trembled. He gazed at Feng Ruqing with a complicated feeling in his heart.


    He knew what Feng Ruqing meant. Although she was talking to Gu Yiyi, the spirit herb was mainly prepared for the chief manor.


    What did the chief manor have the most? Members of Spirit Warrior tier!


    Those who have achieved Spirit Warrior tier were definitely strong. But for Gu Shi¡¯s case, there were too many of them in the chief manor.


    What if all of them got to achieve Dark Warrior tier?


    By increasing the cultivation speed ten times faster than usual, what would happen to the chief manor?


    There would no longer be any Spirit Warrior tier in the chief manor in one or two years.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yiyi smiled and accepted it.


    She would treasure anything that Xiao Qing gave to her for the rest of her life. No one could snatch it from her!


    ***


    The back hill was a forbidden area in Tian Shen Manor.


    Gu Shi himself also did not know the reason why it was a forbidden area.


    He just continued enforcing that rule because he did not want people to see the woman in the back hill.


    Gu Shi was willing to take Feng Ruqing to the back hill because he thought that Feng Ruqing was just taking a stroll there. He believed that she would not find the woman he was hiding so coincidentally.


    However, he started to panic a few minutes after they were in the area.


    It was because Feng Ruqing was walking in the direction where he had hidden the woman.


    He wanted to stop them, but he had no reason in doing so.


    ¡°Father, why is there a dungeon in this back hill?¡± Gu Yiyi realized that something was not right. He looked back at Gu Shi. ¡°You have not really imprisoned any woman, right? Or have you?¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s face grew dark.


    Did his daughter girl really think that he was such a bad person, a bad person like the former manor master?


    Furthermore, with his handsome face and strength, many women were waiting in line to meet him. He did not have to do that.


    But Gu Shi could not say anything when he thought of the woman who was reluctant to leave the dungeon.


    ¡°Yiyi,¡± Gu Shi said with a smile on his face. ¡°There is nothing to see here. I¡¯ll take you to see the scenery. There is also a hot spring in the other direction. It¡¯s quite good. What about¡­¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Gu Yiyi would not have wanted to go visit a dungeon.

 Chapter 868 - Xiao Ya II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, since Gu Shi kept urging them to leave, he had piqued Gu Yiyi¡¯s curiosity. She wanted to know who was actually locked in the dungeon.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, my father must have taken a lady back to the manor and locked her in there. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The more Gu Shi urged them to leave, the more curious Gu Yiyi got. She insisted on going into the dungeon.


    Gu Shi simply could not stop her¡­


    Gu Yiyi kicked open the dungeon door.


    In a dark corner, a lady with her face covered by her hair could be seen crouching on the ground, ragged and dirty.


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The color drained from his face. His image was completely ruined.


    In fact, Gu Yiyi knew that Gu Shi would never take a lady back to the manor forcefully. It was just her casual remark.


    Now, seeing the poor lady crouching in the corner, Gu Yiyi turned her head stiffly.


    ¡°Father, did you really do this? What kind of a monster are you?¡±


    There was no wonder that the back hill was a forbidden place. It turned out that someone was hiding his shameful affair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She is the one who refuses to leave. I am innocent. Do you believe me?¡± Gu Shi¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡°Father, do you think she is a fool? Why does she want to stay here and refuse to leave?¡±


    Gu Shi wanted to say that Gu Yiyi was right. This lady was a fool. However, he could not say a word before his daughter.


    Feng Ruqing walked slowly toward the lady. Her fingers brushed the lady¡¯s hair gently. A face full of scars appeared before her eyes, it was extremely hideous.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not seem to feel disgusted.


    ¡®Qing Han led me to this place. Besides this lady, there is nothing else in the dungeon. Apparently, this lady is not the one who has called out to Qing Han.¡¯ Feng Ruqing sank into contemplation.


    The lady raised her head, her face was full of anger.


    Seeing the lady¡¯s face, Gu Yiyi sucked in a breath of cold air. Simply no one knew how much struggles this lady had gone through.


    Now, if someone told Gu Yiyi that her father had taken this lady back into the manor by force as he could not stand the loneliness, Gu Yiyi would not even doubt it. However, her father would never disfigure the lady¡¯s face.


    Lost in thought, the lady stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing. Suddenly, the lady seemed to have felt that was something different, her grubby hands quickly held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    As this lady had not left the dungeon for a long time, her hands were covered with dirt, leaving fingerprints on Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Panicking, Gu Yiyi wanted to walk up to Feng Ruqing but Feng Ruqing stopped her.


    Feng Ruqing was still calm and composed. She did not seem to feel the slighted bit disgusted. She lowered her eyes to stare at the lady before her.


    ¡°You want me to bring you out of here?¡±


    The lady nodded desperately. Her eyes were not as gloomy as before and were now sparkling like stars.


    ¡°Did the people here scar your face?¡± Feng Ruqing continued asking.


    The lady nodded. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    Seeing this, Feng Ruqing and Gu Yiyi¡¯s turned to look at Gu Shi.


    ¡°I did not do this. It was the former manor master! I only know that she is here after taking over this chief manor. I asked her to leave, but she refused. I did not force her to stay here.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face was ghastly pale.


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head and looked at the poor lady.

 Chapter 869

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You must take a bath and change your clothes before leaving together with me. I will take you out of here after that.¡±


    Although Feng Ruqing was very gentle with ladies, she was not an extremely kind person. However, when she saw this poor lady, her heart melted. She did not know why she wanted to take this lady out of the dungeon.


    The lady held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm tightly and did not let go of her. A look of resolute determination settled down upon the lady¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let go of my arm. I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed.


    Startled, the lady stared at Feng Ruqing, as if contemplating whether she could trust Feng Ruqing.


    In the end, the lady did not loosen her grip on Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm. She did not trust Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Am I not trustworthy?¡± Feng Ruqing could see the doubt in the lady¡¯s eyes. She turned her head around to look at Gu Yiyi.


    Gu Yiyi nodded after pondering for a while. After all, Feng Ruqing was not someone who would keep her promise.


    ¡°As long as Nan Xian is still around, no one would believe in the things that you said.¡±


    Feng Ruqing would leave everyone behind and run off with Nan Xian if he wanted Feng Ruqing to do so. Naturally, no one believed in her.


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows. She had never thought that she was an unreliable person in Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head sideways, her gaze fell upon the lady.


    ¡°How long do you want to hold my arm?¡± The lady pondered for a while. She shook her head, her hands were still holding onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Go and take a bath. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. I can¡¯t go in together with you. Although we are ladies, how could you take a bath without letting go of my arm?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was right. The lady bit her lip and let go of Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Manor Master, could you please get some servants to freshen her up and then bring her back to me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Shi breathed a sigh of relief. He could finally send this lady away.


    However, Gu Shi had no idea why this lady refused to leave this dungeon previously but wanted to leave now when she had seen Feng Ruqing.


    The lady could not talk. Hence, Gu Shi would never get the answer.


    Everyone looked suspiciously at Gu Shi when he brought the lady down the hill. Simply no one knew why Gu Shi brought a badly disfigured lady back from the hill.


    Seeing many disdainful gazes pouring upon her, the lady hid behind Feng Ruqing. Her grubby hand held tightly onto the corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve, her eyes were full of anxiety.


    The lady¡¯s reaction was natural as she had not seen any light for years. Not to mention, now, many people were staring at her.


    If Feng Ruqing was not by the lady¡¯s side, the lady would have rushed back to the hill.


    Gu Shi tasked a servant to freshen up the lady and got Gu Yiyi to take Feng Ruging around the chief manor.


    ¡°Manor Master, do you know why the back hill of Tian Shen Manor became a forbidden place?¡± Seeing that Gu Shi was about to leave, Feng Ruqing asked after pondering for a while.


    Qing Han told Feng Ruqing that the lady in the dungeon was not the one who called out to Qing Han. In other words, there was something in the back hill that Feng Ruqing knew nothing about.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Gu Shi frowned.


    ¡°I killed the former manor master too soon and did not manage to ask him about this. The dumb lady just now has nothing to do with me. She is here because of the former manor master. I asked her to leave but she insisted on staying at the back hill.¡± Gu Shi¡¯s voice was full of grievances.

 Chapter 870 - Xiao Ya IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I was afraid that the people out there would think that I have kidnapped her. Hence, I continued making the back hill a forbidden area. Usually, the guards would guard the foot of the back hill and no one is allowed to step into it without my company. Fortunately, the lady has left the place. I can finally lift the ban.¡±


    ¡°No, the back hill should remain forbidden and make sure to keep everyone out.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I always think there is something that we don¡¯t know about on the back hill.¡±


    The back hill was part of the chief manor. If there was something there, Gu Shi would definitely know it sooner or later. However, Feng Ruqing did not explain further and left Gu Shi guessing.


    Sure enough, Feng Ruqing¡¯s words had left Gu Shi pondering. He was still lost in thought when he left.


    There must be a reason why all the former manor masters had made the back hill a forbidden place¡ªa reason that Gu Shi did not know of. What could that be?


    Under the setting sun, Feng Ruqing leaned lazily against the pavilion. Her eyes were fixed on the lady who was walking toward her with a servant.


    The lady had a fine figure, her hair was long and straight like a waterfall. Now, she looked refreshing. However, her scar-covered face made her look horrifying.


    Initially, the lady seemed unsettled. However, when she saw Feng Ruqing, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡®Fortunately, she is still here.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, as the corner of her lips lifted.


    The lady pursed her lips together, her eyes lit up as she stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t speak? Can I call you Xiao Ya1?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled sweetly


    The lady¡¯s black eyes shone even brighter as she nodded hastily.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave with me?¡± Feng Ruqing got up slowly and walked toward Xiao Ya.


    A look of resolute determination settled in Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will heal your wounds. You will stay by my side from now on.¡± Feng Ruqing paused.


    Not only was the lady¡¯s face disfigured, but her cultivation was also crippled.


    Even so, Feng Ruqing could tell the lady lacked talent. However, it did not matter. Feng Ruqing did not need someone with great talent. What she wanted was someone with strong perseverance.


    Xiao Ya merely smiled.


    As the lady¡¯s face was badly disfigured, her smile was not pleasant to the eyes. However, Feng Ruqing did not expect the lady¡¯s smile to be so dazzling under the setting sun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will heal your wounds and restore your crippled meridians. All you need to do is work hard to improve your cultivation.¡± Feng Ruqing looked hard at Xiao Ya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget this. You don¡¯t need to be a great talent, but you must work hard to improve your strength. No one in this world is born to be good for nothing. If you have no talent, you must work harder than those highly gifted people and surpass them.¡±


    Xiao Ya stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing.


    Back then, when she wanted to recruit disciples, many ladies in this realm had gone against each other in order to be her disciple so the people in their clan would be protected for the rest of their lives.


    She was like a god in everyone¡¯s mind. This lady thought so too. The lady wanted to be Feng Ruqing¡¯s disciple and even Xiao Ya¡¯s lack of talent could never stop her from taking the risk.


    The lady was the most insignificant one among the many talents. She was bullied but it was the god in her mind who had brought her out of the crowd.


    She would never forget the things that Feng Ruqing had said¡­

 Chapter 871 - Xiao Ya V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°There is neither genius nor fool in this realm. I don¡¯t need an arrogant genius. What I truly need is someone who is willing to work hard at cultivation.¡±


    The lady had followed what she said. She had trodden the path of a warrior and worked harder than everyone else.


    Currently, she was still telling the lady the same thing. There would be something remaining the way they were no matter how many years had passed.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked away, walked down the stairs, and strode toward the setting sun.


    Xiao Ya quickly rushed after Feng Ruqing and stared in awe at Feng Ruqing. The lady¡¯s eyes were sparkling brighter than the dazzling stars.


    ¡®It¡¯s great¡­ God is back¡­ the noble lady is back¡­¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Qing Han, are you sure you don¡¯t know this lady?¡± Feng Ruqing could feel that someone was watching her from behind. She knitted her brows together as she asked.


    ¡°She is not the one who has called out to me. I really don¡¯t know her.¡± Qing Han hesitated for a while, shook her head and answered telepathically.


    ¡°But I could feel that she knows me¡­ just like Big Gray Doggie.¡± The lady¡¯s gaze was so sharp and felt like it was burning into Feng Ruqing¡¯s back.


    In the medium, Qing Han bit her finger and tilted her head to look at Fu Chen, who was still sleeping.


    Fu Chen told Qing Han that Feng Ruqing might be the Ninth Emperor. However, Qing Gan grew up in the herbal garden. She had no idea who was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s acquaintances. Only years after the Ninth Emperor went missing, both Qing Han and Fu Chen left the herbal garden.


    ¡°Mother, I have no idea. Perhaps Big Black would know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Big Gray Doggie, not Big Black,¡± Feng Ruqing said, solemnly, as her face darkened.


    ¡°Alright, Mother,¡± Qing Han answered, obediently.


    ¡®Brother Fu Chen said that we could never reason with a lady. Hence, whatever Mother said is right.¡¯


    Just as Feng Ruqing reached the manor, a familiar figure could be seen standing in the breeze with the help of a servant, waiting, quietly, for Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing walked past Qin Fei¡¯er as if she did not see her.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face darkened, she could not help calling out to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I am not close to you.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand that was going to open the door, stopped mid-air as her back was still facing Qin Fei¡¯er.


    In other words, Feng Ruqing was not close with Qin Fei¡¯er. Hence, they had nothing to talk about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get sassy with Young Lady Qin!¡± The servant snarled.


    ¡°Liu Xia, wait for me at the side. I have something to discuss with this young lady about.¡± Just as the servant was about to burst with anger, Qin Fei¡¯er shot her a cold glare as she shouted.


    ¡°But¡­ Young Lady Qin¡­¡± Liu Xia protested.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was getting paler. Liu Xia had gone too far recently. She might have put the Qin family into trouble if she continued behaving like this.


    ¡°I am your master. Just do what I told you.¡±


    Liu Xia stared peevishly at the Feng Ruqing, her eyes flickered. She did not stand aside but left the spot to look for someone else in the Qin family.


    ¡®Young Lady Qin is kind but this young lady is too vicious. She might hurt Young Lady Qin. I must inform Lady Qin. No one could hurt Young Lady Qin!¡¯


    ***


    The sun was setting.


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head slightly as she stared calmly at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I heard the things that you have said to Tan Shuangshuang. How much do you need to leave Chen¡¯er alone? The Qin family could pay you either money or spirit herbs.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s smiled faintly.

 Chapter 872 - Suyi Is Back I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I see.¡± Feng Ruqing was still calm and composed. Her voice was soft and gentle.


    Qin Fei¡¯er heaved a sigh.


    It seemed that no one in this world could resist the temptation of money and spirit herbs. Feng Ruqing was no exception.


    Qin Fei¡¯er could not help feeling sad, thinking about how Qin Chen had actually fallen for such an awful yet powerful lady.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I hope you could keep your words and never look for Chen¡¯er again. Chen¡¯er is my brother. I could never turn my back on him. You are so stunning. I am sure you can get a great young master besides Chen¡¯er. Stop hounding Chen¡¯er. Lady Feng¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er heaved a soft sigh.


    Suddenly, Qin Fei¡¯er stopped talking.


    Qin Feier was standing on the stairs now. A gust of ferocious wind blew like a huge arm pushing Qin Fei¡¯er, sending her rolling down the stairs.


    As Qin Fei¡¯er had poor health, she coughed violently. Her face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± A sharp voice sounded not far away.


    Feng Ruqing had bought the manor not far away from the Qin family for convenience¡¯s sake.


    Hence, not long after Liu Xia had left the spot, she had brought Lady Qin¡ªWen Yu here.


    Seeing Qin Fei¡¯er lying on the ground and unable to get up. A fiery rage-like fire swept over Wen Yu.


    Ever since she had given birth to Qin Fei¡¯er, she could never get pregnant again. That was not all, all the concubines of the Qin family were not capable of getting pregnant for years.


    Hence, Qin Fei¡¯er was Wen Yu¡¯s only daughter. She was Wen Yu¡¯s life.


    ¡°Oh, my dear!¡±


    Wen Yu quickly rushed up to Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s and helped her to get up. Then, Wen Yu turned to look at Feng Ruqing, her eyes reddened with fury.


    ¡°You slut! How dare you lay a hand on Fei¡¯er! This time, you must pay for the things that you have done even if the manor master stands by you!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er held onto Wen Yu¡¯s arm, signaling her to stop talking. Then, Qin Fei¡¯er turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, The thing that I have done just now, I have done for both Chen¡¯er and you. If you agree to leave Chen¡¯er, I would never blame you for the things that you have done. If you refuse, I will tell Chen¡¯er all the things that you have done and it might ruin your reputation.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er had been holding the grievance for a long time because of Qin Chen. She would never blame Feng Ruqing even if Feng Ruqing laid a hand on her. However, if Feng Ruqing wanted to marry Qin Chen because of the Qin family¡¯s strong foothold, Qin Fei¡¯er simply could not do anything to Feng Ruqing. She could only tell Qin Chen everything that Feng Ruqing had done.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Burning with rage, Wen Yu shouted. Even now, Qin Fei¡¯er still wanted to defend Feng Ruqing? Qin Fei¡¯er was way too kind.


    ¡°Mother, I am alright. Don¡¯t worry about me. Could you take it as a favor I¡¯m doing to Chen¡¯er? Chen¡¯er is part of our family. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er chuckled.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had always been having a mind of her own. Wen Yu could not do anything to Feng Ruqing. She could only stare at Feng Ruqing with her eyes filled with viciousness.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, what¡¯s your decision?¡± The smile faded from Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s¡¯s face. With Wen Yu¡¯s help, she slowly walked toward the stairs.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the stairs that Qin Fei¡¯er had stepped on subconsciously.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s reaction, Qin Fei¡¯er panicked. She could not help pause.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow and chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you already know my answer from the things that I have done just now. It turns out that the manor lady of the Qin family is such a fool.¡±

 Chapter 873 - Suyi Is Back II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Startled, color drained from Qin Fei¡¯er face. She pursed her lip together. As if being humiliated, her face darkened dramatically.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let go of Chen¡¯er? Do you truly¡­ want to get into the Qin¡¯s family?¡±


    Initially, Qin Fei¡¯er had intended to give in. As long as Qin Chen was happy, he could just marry this lady.


    However, Feng Ruqing had no self-respect for herself and did not care about her own reputation. How could Qin Fei¡¯er let her own brother dig himself into a hole? She must stop him before he lost his mind.


    ***


    The Qin family had a lofty status in Tian Shen Manor.


    Currently, many people was surrounding the manor not far away from the Qin family, wondering what Lady Wen Yu, with a bunch of people in tow, had done to a young lady.


    Boom!


    At this time, a loud bang sounded.


    Countless vines grew out of the ground like an octopus and lifted Qin Fei¡¯er high up in the air before throwing her out.


    In a flash, the manor¡¯s tranquility was restored.


    Wen Yu flew into a great panic. She had never thought that someone would dare to hurt her daughter before her. This time, even if Qin Fei¡¯er stopped her, she would never let go of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Take her down now!¡± Burning with anger, Wen Yu lost her composure. The fire burning in her eyes was so hot it could burn a human alive.


    Stumbling around, Qin Fei¡¯er coughed lightly and spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked extremely pathetic and that made everyone¡¯s heart ache.


    Simply no one cared about who was at fault and why Feng Ruqing had done this to Qin Fei¡¯er. In general, people were more sympathetic toward the weak.


    ¡°This young lady is so fierce at such a tender age. Who could handle her in the future?¡±


    ¡°I think this fierce young lady might never get married in her whole life. I heard from the Young Lady Qin that this young lady is hounding Yong Master Qin.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Qin is right. Who wants her own brother to marry such a fierce young lady? This young lady would put the whole Qin family into trouble.¡±


    Under the setting sun, the street was abuzz with disdainful chatters¡ªit was particularly ear-piercing.


    The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted subconsciously. Her calm gaze swept past everyone surrounding her.


    Standing upright, she felt as if she was the only person in this world fighting against everyone on her own.


    ¡°You truly have no idea why I have done this to you?¡± Fearless, Feng Ruqing smiled.


    ¡°You have ruined my reputation. What I have done is just the same as when you asked Luo Li to live with her grievance¡ªto save reputation.¡±


    Everyone on the spot sank into silence.


    Although not many people in Tian Shen Manor could attend the feast at the chief manor, they had heard of Luo Li¡¯s name.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was so kind and gentle, like a saint with holy light emanating out of her, lightening up the whole world. Luo Li, on the contrary, was a bratty demon who constantly stirred up trouble.


    Only the saints could control the demons. Perhaps, Qin Fei¡¯er was the only one who was capable of handling Luo Li.


    It was right that everything that Qin Fei¡¯er had done was for the peace and tranquility of Tian Shen Manor. Luo Li would not be so well behaved and cordial without Qin Fei¡¯er.


    As the saying goes ¡®if you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape hundred days of sorrow¡¯. Those who achieve great things in life would never be so persnickety. How could a person who could not even control her own emotions command respect from the others?

 Chapter 874 - Suyi Is Back III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Once again, Qin Fei¡¯er spat out a mouthful of blood as she got up from the ground. Her face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, she doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness. If you keep doing this, the people out there would condemn the Qin family. Although your father is as kind as you, he knows that one must not be kind to those who hurt you more than three times. This young lady has challenged the Qin family over and over again. Why should we tolerate her?¡± Wen Yu¡¯s eyes were full of love mixed with fury.


    ¡°I did this because of Chen¡¯er¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists tightly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had tolerated Feng Ruqing because of Qin Chen. However, Feng Ruqing had crossed the line over and over again. Although Qin Fei¡¯er was kind, she would lose her temper sometimes, too. Naturally, she would not tolerate Feng Ruqing if she kept hurting Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?


    ¡°It turns out that you would lose your temper sometimes, too. When Luo Li was bullied, you told her to hold back and render good for evil. Now that I have just made you fall twice. You are actually mad at me?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    ¡®This young lady wants to avenge Luo Li?¡¯ Qin Fei¡¯er was startled.


    ¡°Take her down!¡± Wen Yu snarled. A glimmer of vicious light flashed through her eyes.


    Hastily, a few people of the Qin family unsheathed their swords and moved toward Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing merely smiled. She was still calm and very much at ease.


    However, a hint of viciousness hidden behind her smile seemed like a soul-devouring sword that was capable of swallowing a human alive.


    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded like a gust of cold wind, brushing past everyone¡¯s faces.


    Although it was a soft voice, it sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been away from Tian Shen Manor for slightly more than ten years. It turns out that the Qin family has helmed Tian Shen Manor.¡± Hearing this, Wen Yu¡¯s body subconsciously stiffened. The voice was unfamiliar to the people present, but not to Wen Yu.


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze followed the voice. In the light of the setting sun, a lady in a white robe walked slowly toward her. The lady was so ethereal and graceful, her eyes were calm and content.


    Only when the lady saw Feng Ruqing, the corner of her lips slightly lifted. The lady went up to Feng Ruqing slowly, her fingers brushed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair gently.


    ¡°You have actually come to this place on your own. Qing¡¯er, why you didn¡¯t leave us a message before leaving?¡± The lady said softly.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t want both of you to come here¡­¡± Feng Ruqing did not want Suyi and Nan Xian to return to Tian Shen Manor. Hence, she had come here alone.


    ¡°If we are not here now, we would never have known how much trouble you have gone through.¡± Suyi¡¯s calm gaze fell on Wen Yu as she smiled.


    ¡°Lady Qin, what do you want to do to my dear Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Flying into a great panic, Wen Yu stared at the lady¡¯s elegant face. Color drained from her face.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Seeing Wen Yu¡¯s face, a hint of shock crept into Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Who is this lady? Why does Mother fear her?¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady Mu, it¡¯s been years since we met. You are still young and pretty. I hardly recognize you. I did not know that this young lady is related to you.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡± Wen Yu held onto Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly as she forced a smile.


    ¡®Young Lady Mu¡­¡¯ hearing Wen Yu¡¯s words, Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned.


    There was only one young lady Mu in Tian Shen Manor¡ªNan Suyi, who had left together with Nan Xian. The stunning lady was Nan Xian¡¯s mother? What was the relationship between Feng Ruqing and Nan Suyi?

 Chapter 875 - Suyi Is Back IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Fei¡¯er panicked. What if Feng Ruqing was close to Nan Suyi and she spoke ill of Qin Fei¡¯er to Nan Suyi? Ultimately, Nan Xian might dislike Qin Fei¡¯er because of this. What could Qin Fei¡¯er do?


    However, Qin Fei¡¯er knew that as long as Feng Ruqing was here, Qin Fei¡¯er could never clear her name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wen Yu clenched her teeth. She waved her hand to signal the guards to leave.


    ¡®Does Qingyan know that Nan Suyi is back? I must tell her now. Nan Suyi must not return to the Mu family!¡¯


    ¡°Did I tell both of you to leave? Are you trying to leave after bullying Qing¡¯er?¡± Nan Suyi¡¯s eyes were calm.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wen Yu paused and turned her head around to look at Nan Suyi.


    ¡°Get that young lady to kowtow and apologize to Qing¡¯er.¡± Suyi glanced at Qin Fei¡¯er with a faint smile on her face.


    Hearing this, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened like a statue. She turned to look at Nan Suyi.


    Qin Fei¡¯er would not give a hang if she heard the words from someone else. However, the words had come out of her future mother-in-law¡¯s mouth¡ªNan Suyi.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had irritated Nan Suyi before marrying Nan Xian. Naturally, Suyi would hate Qin Fei¡¯er even more after she had stepped into the Mu family.


    ¡°Young Lady Mu, Fei¡¯er was the one who got bullied just now. You are one of us. Why are you taking this young lady¡¯s side?¡± Wen Yu clenched her fists, tightly.


    ¡°No, I am just helping Qing¡¯er to deal with the swine.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Mu, it seems that you have lost your good upbringing after leaving here for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°I fed my good upbringing to the swine that looks like the one before my eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, stop talking.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er tugged at Wen Yu¡¯s sleeve as she shook her head. Then, she turned to look at Suyi, calmly.


    ¡°Young Lady Mu, it is my fault indeed. I was such a fool to believe in the slanderous remark that Young Lady Feng is hounding my brother. Moreover, Young Lady Feng was dumped before. I was too worried about my brother. Let me apologize to her.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her head earnestly. A shadow of guilt darkened her eyes.


    ¡°However, I would never kowtow to her. I am the daughter of the Qin family. I have my own dignity. I can apologize to her, but I will never kowtow to anyone. I hope you could understand my situation.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s well-rounded words reflected her sincerity. Any ordinary person could hardly fault it. However Suyi was no ordinary person.


    ¡°It seems that I am too old and worthless. I can¡¯t even protect Xiao Qing¡¯er. I would get Nan Xian to settle all the scores when he is here, especially Qin Fei¡¯er. She is so daring to mess with Qing¡¯er.¡± Suyi held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand gently with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡®What will Young Master Nan Xian think of me if he knows about this?¡¯ Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was sickly and pale.


    Although Qin Fei¡¯er did not do anything to Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian was a filial son. Naturally, he would listen to his mother.


    2Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes started filling up with tears of humiliation, but she did not let the tears stream down her face.


    Seeing this, Wen Yu was growing increasingly resentful. Her eyes were fixed on Suyi and Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Alright. I will kowtow as Young Lady Mu is an elder. The young one must always respect the elder. However, I will never kowtow to Young Lady Feng.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled pathetically.

 Chapter 876 - Suyi Is Back V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, is Qin Fei¡¯er your bosom friend?¡± Suyi looked sideways at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head earnestly.


    ¡°Really? Nan Xian is so cold. He would never get close to any lady out there. Why did Qin Fei¡¯er say that I am an elder? Perhaps I have been staying in the mountain for too long. I don¡¯t understand what she said.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er had always been weak. Hearing Suyi¡¯s words, she had nearly lost her balance.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er took a deep breath.


    Qin Fei¡¯er could kowtow to Suyi. However, she would never kowtow and apologize to Feng Ruqing.


    Suddenly, a glimmer of vicious light flashed in Nan Suyi¡¯s eyes.


    Just as Qin Fei¡¯er was about to leave, Nan Suyi grabbed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hair. Nan Suyi gave her a kick and made her fall on her knees before Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, do you think you could do as you wish just because the Mu family is backing you up? Do you think you can even step into the Mu family if you offend me?


    ¡°If you truly want to step into the Mu family, I would not stop you. However, you won¡¯t marry my son. Don¡¯t you dare bully Qing¡¯er and I. I don¡¯t care what others think or say about me. Neither does Feng Ruqing.¡± Suyi¡¯s gaze was still calm and nonchalant, but her words were heart-piercing.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Ruqing did take it all out on her enemies as Feng Tianyu was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. He must win the people¡¯s hearts. Even so, Feng Ruqing did not let herself suffer any grievances.


    Now that Feng Ruqing was in Tian Shen Manor, outside of her father¡¯s jurisdiction, things have taken a different meaning.


    Kneeling before Feng Ruqing, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s pale face was covered with tears. She looked extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Although I cannot control the things in the Mu family, I have a say in my son¡¯s marriage. Anyone from the Qin family must never appear before Qing¡¯er anymore.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er slumped to the ground in despair.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Panicking, Wen Yu rushed over to help Qin Fei¡¯er got up.


    With a blank stare, Qin Feier watched Suyi and Feng Ruqing leave. Her face was emotionless. She did not regain her composure even when the gate was slammed shut.


    ¡°Mother, I can never marry Nan Xian, can I?¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. What Suyi has said is total nonsense! She cannot control Nan Xian¡¯s marriage. All you need to is keep Qingyan happy. Even if Nan Suyi returns to the Mu family, Qingyan is at the wheel. Only Mu Ling and Qingyan can control Nan Xian¡¯s marriage.¡± Wen Yu rubbed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, her heart was broken.


    ¡®Suyi, who do you think you are? When you were the young lady of the Mu family back then, the old master had always backed you. Hence, everyone was afraid of you. Now that the old master is sick, he can no longer defend you. Currently, Mu Ling is the master of the Mu family. Nan Xian must marry the lady that Mu Ling has selected. How can a lady¡ªNan Suyi, control her son¡¯s marriage?¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything to Feng Ruqing. Why would Young Lady Mu take Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and treat me like this? What is their relationship? Why does Young Lady Mu treat Feng Ruqing so well?¡±

 Chapter 877 - The Mu Family Came To Visit I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wen Yu frowned slightly. After a while, she slowly relaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask your father to go and investigate that woman. Don¡¯t worry too much. She¡¯s merely Suyi¡¯s adopted daughter. She would never be her daughter-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er seemed all hopeful now.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, I¡¯ve been someone else¡¯s daughter-in-law before. A woman always labels her daughter-in-law as her enemy. I treated your grandmother nicely but she was always dissatisfied with me.¡± Wen Yu laughed coldly. ¡°If I had a son, I would hate the idea of a woman taking him away from me, too. So, it¡¯s normal that Suyi dislikes you. She likes that young girl and it proves that she has no relation with Nan Xian.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was still nervous. She pursed her lips tightly. She looked pale.


    ¡°Moreover, it doesn¡¯t signify anything even if that young girl is close with the manor master now. It just means that Gu Yiyi never had any friend and now she adores that young girl because that young girl is willing to fawn on her. She¡¯s nothing when Gu Yiyi dislikes her in the future. Do you think that Mu Ling would like a daughter-in-law like her? She¡¯s not even qualified to be a concubine.¡±


    In fact, there were a lot of people who fawned on Gu Yiyi because of her status and identity. But, she had never had any friends because of her bad temper and her habit of hating every beautiful girl.


    Naturally, Gu Yiyi liked Feng Ruqing because Feng Ruqing was the only one who did not leave her despite her bad temper.


    When Gu Yiyi had more friends in the future, Feng Ruqing would surely become useless to her. She would cease being Feng Ruqing¡¯s friend and the Mu family would never accept her.


    Qin Fei¡¯er slowly sighed in relief.


    She was never worried about Nan Xian because she thought that Nan Xian was the kind of man who would fall for beauty only. He would reject any woman who was stained and unvirtuous.


    What worried her was the fact that Suyi adored Feng Ruqing. She was worried that Suyi would force Nan Xian to marry Feng Ruqing given that she was his mother.


    Nan Xian might not be able to reject his mother¡¯s request.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s facial expression worsened when she saw the sympathetic looks the crowd threw at her.


    She was clearly the one being bullied here. They sympathized with her.


    But, all she felt was humiliation.


    She had always been crowned a beauty in Tian Shen Manor. Now, she was forced to kneel down and kowtow to somebody else for forgiveness. It was an unforgettable humiliation for her.


    ***


    In the living room of the Mu family.


    Hai Rong touched his mustache and smiled. ¡°Mu Ling, I¡¯ve been here for quite some time now. I need to leave and think of another way to cure the old master¡¯s illness. But, Qian Kun mentioned that he¡¯s going to introduce me to a talented young girl. I¡¯ll leave when I get to know her.¡±


    He was unwilling to stay there any longer. Moreover, he wanted to return to the mountain so that he could calm his mind and think of the old master¡¯s illness.


    He came to the Mu family back then for the sake of identifying the old master¡¯s illness. He did not intend to stay for long.


    Mu Ling relaxed but he did not show any emotion to him.


    ¡°Thank you for your help these days. It¡¯s his birthday soon. Grandmaster Hai Rong, aren¡¯t you going to stay?¡±


    Hai Rong shook his head. ¡°That young girl has not returned. There is no point in me staying.¡±


    He was talking about Suyi.


    Mu Ling was completely relaxed.


    He did not want Hai Rong to stay for too long. If Suyi returned to the Mu family and met Hai Rong, the lie he and Qingyan had made up before would be revealed.

 Chapter 878

    Fortunately, Suyi had not promised to come back with him.


    The old master¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Hai Rong was going to leave after a few days. They would never meet each other.


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, my father¡¯s illness depends on you. I hope that it¡¯s not troublesome for you.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome?¡± Hai Rong laughed. ¡°I¡¯m indebted to that young girl and I¡¯m also Huan¡¯er¡¯s master. Treat the old master¡¯s illness is my responsibility. It is late now. I have some business with Qian Kun. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    He smoothed his long sleeves when he finished talking. He got up from his seat.


    He stopped walking and turned around to ask Mu Ling something that he had suddenly thought of. ¡°By the way, I heard from the people of the Mu family that the old master dislikes Qingyan. Is that true?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression changed. He was infuriated.


    Just who on earth gossiped about that in front of Grandmaster Hai Rong?


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, there¡¯s nothing like that. The old master has been not quite himself recently. He is unable to think properly given that he¡¯s ill. Qingyan is my mother¡¯s niece. Why would my father dislike her?¡±


    Hai Rong was rather displeased with what Mu Ling said.


    Who would claim that one¡¯s father was unable to think straight?


    But, it did not concern him much because it was another family¡¯s problem. He did not give much comment on that.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m just telling you what I heard. One thing you need to remember. Old Master Mu Ling could not be provoked. If he dislikes Qingyan, just ask her not to appear in front of him. If he is provoked, his illness might worsen¡­¡±


    Mu Ling felt awkward.


    Qingyan had treated his mother nicely. If his father¡¯s illness grew serious because of Qingyan¡­


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to put my nose into other people¡¯s affairs. But, I heard some rumors in the Mu family. Qingyan claimed that the young girl is her elder sister. So, I need to give you some advice. What a bastardly thing you have done. Mu Ling, I have always thought that you¡¯re a responsible man when I first met you. You would never do what you have done by abandoning your wife and choosing your concubine over your wife.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, it¡¯s impossible that I will do that. I am always hoping that my wife would come back. It¡¯s her who is unwilling to¡­¡±


    Grandmaster Hai Rong shook his head helplessly.


    He would never have gotten involved in the Mu family¡¯s affairs if Qingyang was not that young girl¡¯s sister. He had said that for that young girl¡¯s reputation.


    However¡­


    Hai Rong could not help but frown again when he remembered what he had heard at the Mu family. ¡°Qingyan is your cousin. Her elder sister is your cousin too, isn¡¯t it? But, why have I never heard of her?¡±


    Mu Ling was rather anxious now. He remained calm. ¡°She¡¯s a distant relative. She came to us because something had happened to her family. But, she¡¯s unwilling to trouble us so she did not stay here. The people from the Mu family do not know about her. Initially, I had promised Qingyan to take care of her so I traveled the world with her. That was when we got to know you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Hai Rong learned of the bigger picture now. ¡°That¡¯s what has happened. I thought that she¡¯s Qingyan¡¯s younger sister. Since she¡¯s a distant relative and no one knows about her, it won¡¯t matter much. But, you should be careful. Your wife will always be your wife. A concubine is just a concubine and she could never be compared to your wife.¡±


    Mu Ling lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll heed your advice and be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not say much. Mu Ling, the old master is my patient now. I don¡¯t want anybody to provoke him and influence his health. If this condition continues, I¡¯ll never treat his illness again.¡±

 Chapter 879

    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, I understand now.¡±


    Mu Ling laughed bitterly and helplessly.


    Qingyan had not been at the Mu family recently. Therefore, there was no one who could take good care of the old master.


    But, the old master was stubborn. He did not understand that no one else would take such good care of him in this world. She did not even lament but simply continued to obediently take care of the old master.


    Although Suyi treated the old master nicely too, the problem was the old master was the first one who had treated Suyi nicely. If the case was turned around and it was Suyi¡­


    If the old master scolded and hit Suyi, she would never have taken good care of him like she always did.


    Only Qingyan behaved like that. Her love for him was too deep and strong.


    She would endure all the pain for him. He could never repay her kindness in his lifetime.


    ¡°Young Manor Master!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Mu Ling raised his head and he soon saw an imperial guard approaching him swiftly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Ling was annoyed.


    ¡®Did Tan Shuangshuang create trouble again?¡¯


    The imperial guard trembled in fear. He was anxious. But, he still revealed what had happened in the streets to Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. He smashed his fist on the table. He was outraged.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang!¡±


    ¡®That goddamn woman! I told her that her past must not be revealed. I won¡¯t allow anyone to find out that she¡¯s unvirtuous!¡¯


    How dare Tan Shuangshuang ignore his order!


    He would surely have beaten Tan Shuangshunag to death if she was not pregnant!


    ¡°Go! Go and bring her here!¡±


    Mu Ling was somber. He gave his order angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The imperial guard received his order obediently and retreated.


    Another imperial guard rushed to him again when the previous imperial guard left the room. He greeted Mu Ling. ¡°Young Manor Master.¡±


    Mu Ling took up the jade cup beside him, annoyed. He took a sip of the tea and looked at the imperial guard who was standing in front of him. He seemed cold and distant. ¡°Are you going to tell me that Tan Shuangshuang has created trouble again?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± The imperial guard replied, respectfully. ¡°Young Manor Master, the young mistress is back.¡±


    Mu Ling clenched his fists so tightly that he broke the teacup in his hand. He did not seem delighted at all. But, his face darkened.


    ¡°Who did you say is back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the young lady. Lady Qin from the Qin family has passed the message to us just now. She met the young lady just now.¡±


    Mu Ling would surely have been delighted if Suyi had come back before this.


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®Why is it happening now?


    ¡®Grandmaster Hai Rong will leave in a few days. I will never allow Suyi and Grandmaster Hai Rong to meet.¡¯


    ¡°Go and pass along my order. Ask Tan Shuangshuang to kneel down in the ancestral hall. I need to go out for some business.¡±


    Mu Ling recovered his senses and smoothed his long sleeves. Then, he walked out of the living room in big strides.


    ***


    At the pavilion in the garden.


    Feng Ruqing held Suyi¡¯s hand and sat down, slowly.


    Little Qinghan¡¯s big and bright eyes blinked. She curled up into a fetal position and rested on Feng Ruqing¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s been a while since we last met. Why do I feel that you¡¯re slimmer now?¡± Suyi held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands with much sadness. ¡°Did Nan Xian not take good care of you these days? You have come to Tian Shen Manor on your own. You have not even brought along some maids to take care of you. Even if you don¡¯t bring them along, you could bring along some spirit beasts given that there is a whole load of them in your manor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was bewildered. She wanted to tell Suyi that Nan Xian was not around. But, Suyi was blaming Nan Xian again before Feng Ruqing could say anything.

 Chapter 880 - The Mu Family Came For A Visit IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Where is Nan Xian? He told me that he¡¯s here. Where did he go?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know how to respond to that.


    Suyi could locate her. Did Nan Xian tell her that?


    Did Nan Xian know that she was going to come to Tian Shen Manor?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened then. ¡°Oh, he might be fooling around with Qing Zhu right now.¡±


    Suyi frowned. ¡°I can tell that Qing Zhu is not a nice snake. It has even kidnapped Nan Xian. Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll brew a snake soup when we meet them next time. It could be accompanied by phoenix soup. It can help to strengthen your body.¡±


    ***


    Qing Zhu could not help but sneeze even though it was far away from Tian Shen Manor. It stretched its head. It seemed dazzled.


    ¡°Did somebody just speak evil about me? It must be that charming snake! Master, are you sure that the charming snake would not pursue me all the way here?¡±


    Nan Xian scanned Qing Zhu calmly.


    Qing Zhu soon shut its mouth and it did not say anything more.


    Soon, Nan Xian saw a young man standing on the surface of the water with a white phoenix. He appeared calm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a princess called Princess Water Snake like you before?¡±


    If Qing Zhu were a cat, its fur would surely be standing on its end when it heard what Nan Xian had just said.


    But, Qing Zhu was only a snake. It did not react like a cat. It just straightened its body and remained in a guarding position.


    ¡°Master, what do you want now?¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s voice was filled with a plea.


    It was a snake who has its own pride and dignity. It would never trade its body for some kind of business. It would never go and seduce another snake.


    ¡°Yes. You go and seduce it. Let their people refuse to help it to find its way.¡±


    Qing Zhu almost burst into tears. ¡°Master, although Princess Water Snake is charming, it¡¯s too ferocious. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Nan Xian became quiet again.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Why?¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°You¡¯re able to do it yourself. Why do you want to sacrifice my dignity? I don¡¯t want to do that!¡±


    Nan Xian remained calm. ¡°We need someone to be blamed if Qing¡¯er knows about this.¡±


    The underlying message was that Qing Zhu would be the scapegoat.


    If Feng Ruqing was angry with what they had done, he could blame it on Qing Zhu.


    Qing Zhu was shocked. It stared at Nan Xian helplessly. It could not even bring itself to cry.


    He was unwilling to allow his rival in love to go and meet the princess. So, he pushed the pitiful snake forward to prevent that from happening.


    ¡°The princess will surely kill me and brew a snake soup out of me. It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian remained cold. ¡°Qing¡¯er has always yearned for a snake soup. If that¡¯s the case, let her have the snake soup to strengthen her body.¡±


    Qing Zhu soon exploded with anger. Its master was no longer the master he knew since he had met the princess.


    He had no limit now.


    ¡°Master, I was just joking. Really.¡± Qing Zhu curled itself on Nan Xian¡¯s arm like an obedient dog. ¡°You¡¯re the most respected master I have ever had. I¡¯ll go to seduce the princess if you ask me to. I¡¯ll do whatever you want even if you asked me to seduce a worm.¡±


    Nan Xian kept quiet and it appeared that he had fallen into deep thought.


    The look in his eyes scared Qing Zhu. Qing Zhu could not help but tremble. It soon remembered that there was indeed a worm who wanted to seduce it before.


    It could not be helped. It was the most charming snake among the snakes. Every spirit beast wanted to seduce it.


    ¡°Actually, I was just joking.¡±


    Nan Xian replied calmly, ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    Qing Zhu cried sadly. ¡®Master, don¡¯t you remember things for less than seven seconds only? I¡¯m begging you now. Please forget what I have just said. Just assume that I did not say anything. Is that okay?¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Qing Zhu away from his arm. Then, he threw it aside expressionlessly.

 Chapter 881 - The Mu Family Came To Visit V

    His gaze fell onto the young man who was standing on the surface of the water. His eyes darkened and there seemed to be an indescribable secret in his eyes.


    ***


    In the pavilion.


    Little Qing Han raised her little head. She looked up at Suyi innocently.


    ¡°Grandma Suyi, how did Father know that Mother is here? Mother didn¡¯t want him to know and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Suyi was stunned.


    Why would Nan Xian know about her whereabouts when Feng Ruqing did not tell him herself?


    ¡°Qing Han, you don¡¯t have to ask anymore. I know now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly. She opened her eyes after a while.


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder she slept so soundly when she was at Fengyun Manor.


    But what Nan Xian didn¡¯t know was that she was still aware of her surroundings even when in deep sleep.


    Feng Ruqing thought that she had felt that way because she missed Nan Xian deeply.


    But, it seemed not to be the truth after much consideration.


    Was the state preceptor following her?


    Suyi seemed baffled. She did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted Suyi.


    She became tense and cold. Her coldness was filled with a feeling of distancing herself from the rest of the world.


    ¡°Suyi, are you back? Really?¡±


    It was evening now.


    There was only the sound of the night breeze in the manor.


    Mu Ling¡¯s gaze fell on Suyi. He seemed delighted and excited.


    Unknowingly, Suyi felt that his excitement was faked. It was disgusting.


    ¡°You¡¯re the young manor master of the Mu family. How could you intrude upon us without asking for our permission?¡± Suyi laughed coldly. Then, she got up.


    Feng Ruqing seemed calm. She got up slowly and held Suyi¡¯s cold hand.


    Feng Ruqing knew that Suyi would surely be troubled by the Mu family if she ever came back to Tian Shen Manor.


    That was why she did not want Suyi to be a part of this.


    But still, the Mu family came in the end!


    ¡°Suyi, why didn¡¯t you inform me about your return?¡± Mu Ling frowned slightly. ¡°If you had told me, I would have ordered someone to go and fetch you.¡±


    Suyi tilted her head and looked at Mu Ling calmly. ¡°Are you satisfied with the concubine I have sent you? If you¡¯re not, I don¡¯t mind sending you more concubines. Oh, that¡¯s right. I have forgotten about that. You¡¯re infertile now.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re really the one who has done that, Suyi! You were not like that in the past. When did you become so cruel?¡±


    Mu Ling went to meet Suyi because he wanted to talk with her calmly. But, what Suyi had said hurt him. The excitement on his face disappeared completely.


    ¡°Suyi, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the young lady of the Mu family!¡± Mu Ling was infuriated. ¡°What good does it bring you even if you did that?¡±


    Suyi smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to continue pretending here?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ling was outrageous. ¡°Suyi, why don¡¯t you learn from Qingyan. You have always claimed that Qingyan cannot be compared to you. But, she has been managing the entire Mu family in an orderly manner. The entire household praises her. Did any of the elders or servants praise you when you were there before? They were filled with complaints.¡±


    Suyi clenched her fists tightly. Her face paled.


    The old master had always been weak since the beginning. Therefore, he had given Suyi the right to manage the entire Mu family.

 Chapter 882 - Nan Xian Is Here I

    Suyi had always treated the others strictly. She trained those people diligently for the sake of the Mu family. She wanted to strengthen the power of the Mu family.


    She started out as a strict superior so that the Mu family could always be on its guard.


    But, Chen Qingyan did not have to tire herself out. She only needed to take some spirit herbs and give them to the people of the Mu family. They would surely obey her and praise her endlessly.


    But, those spirit herbs belonged to the Mu family.


    The spirit herbs were arranged and shared accordingly. But, it would surely ruin the Mu family in no time.


    Suyi had always placed the benefits of the Mu family before herself. But, it seemed to be her fault now¡­


    She could cease to care for the Mu family and Mu Ling. But, all her efforts, time, patience, and even endless exhaustion were useless. All she received, in the end, were sarcastic criticisms.


    It showed how pathetic she was.


    A strong wave of wind came swiftly toward him.


    Mu Ling recovered his senses and dodged the attack. The strong wind hit the towering tree next to him. The entire tree was uprooted and fell crashing to the ground.


    Mu Ling dodged quickly but the dirt on the ground still stained his clothes. The strong wave was swept up. He could not help but cough. His face darkened as he stared at Feng Ruqing coldly.


    ¡®A Dark Warrior?¡¯


    He did not guess wrongly. The young girl who stood in front of him was a Dark Warrior.


    Her strength would surely be outstanding even if she was among the people in Tian Shen Manor.


    Unfortunately, there was a genius in Tian Shen Manor and he was Nan Xian. Mu Ling wanted to look for a suitable match for Nan Xian who could match his status instead of another genius.


    ¡°Little girl.¡± Mu Ling sneered and then smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s business. You¡¯re not one of us. You have no right to attack me on behalf of Suyi.¡±


    Mu Ling would never forgive that young girl if it was not for the sake of Suyi given that she attacked him first.


    ¡°Some people receive praises and admiration by giving out some small treats.¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Mu Ling. She sounded serious. ¡°Qingyan doesn¡¯t know that what she has given out belonged to the Mu family. She did not have to contribute anything and the others would completely obey her nonetheless.


    ¡°On the contrary, some people tired themselves out their whole lives for the Mu family yet they are blamed instead.


    ¡°Moreover, some people could not even think properly. Their brains seem to have been soaked in the water and they cannot distinguish the good from the bad. They¡¯re extremely stupid!¡±


    What the young girl said sounded like a heavy hammer smashing against Mu Ling¡¯s heart. He was outraged.


    ¡°Young girl, don¡¯t assume that I¡¯ll allow you such privilege to criticize me just because Suyi is on your side.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Criticised you? Do you even have a brain? That¡¯s just a pile of shit. Its content is shit too.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mu Ling scolded loudly. ¡°Little girl, have you forgotten that I¡¯m Nan Xian¡¯s father? If you want to be his woman, it¡¯s useless if you are nice to Suyi only. It¡¯s I who has the right to decide on his marriage.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s eyes were cold. She wanted to say something to rebuke what Mu Ling said. However, Feng Ruqing gave her a warning glance.


    She seemed overbearing and stubborn.


    ¡°Suyi, go and wait for me somewhere else. You don¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of shameless people.¡±


    Suyi was speechless.


    Unknowingly, the feeling of being protected by her daughter-in-law made Suyi want to cry. It was a warm feeling.


    So, Suyi obeyed her and did not say anything more. She went to stand further away, obediently.


    Then, Feng Ruqing turned around to look at Mu Ling. She smirked. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re able to force Nan Xian to listen to you?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression darkened.

 Chapter 883 - Nan Xian Is Here II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian had never listened to his father.


    ¡°I¡¯m his father. So what if he resists me? Parents always get to decide their children¡¯s marriage. He must not reject it!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Ruqing smiled a little. ¡°If he¡¯s willing to return to the Mu family, I¡¯ll bring along Suyi and leave.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s eyes brightened. But, she realized that it was not a good thing to do. So, she remained calm and neutral.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mu Ling came that day for Suyi¡¯s sake and not Nan Xian¡¯s. ¡°I have come to talk to Suyi. You just get lost!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re permitted to talk to Suyi if you bring Chen Qingyan here. Ask her to kneel down and kowtow to Suyi until Suyi is willing to forgive her. She should do that to admit her wrongdoings. If Suyi doesn¡¯t forgive her, she should kneel down in front of her for the rest of her life!¡±


    Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly. He was furious.


    At first, Nan Xian was not bothered about Qingyan and had taken Black Dragon away for Feng Ruqing.


    Now, that young girl was humiliating Qingyan in such a way.


    Qingyan had never annoyed anybody first in her entire life. But, they simply would not let her go.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were cold and distant. ¡°Qingyan is my woman. I need to be responsible for her whole life. She has sacrificed a lot for me. I must not wrong her.¡±


    Qingyan could even give up her life for Mu Ling.


    What right did he have to harm that kind of woman?


    ¡°Suyi, I know that you¡¯re upset with Qingyan.¡± He suppressed all of his anger when he faced Suyi. He tried to use a calm voice. ¡°But, I¡¯m indebted to Qingyan. I still owe her a life. I thought that you would understand my situation in the past. In fact, it¡¯s what I owe to her.¡±


    Mu Ling had fallen in love with Qingyan when he was young. But, they could not be together because of his father¡¯s opposition.


    Later, he met Suyi.


    He thought that he had met his true love. He could give Qingyan up for Suyi. He had even prioritized Suyi over everything else.


    He was always sincere and true to her.


    But, Qingyan saved him without caring for her own life. She almost died saving him.


    He should have humanity given that he was a human. He could not ignore Qingyan¡¯s deep love for him.


    Moreover, it was normal for men to have a wife and several concubines. He never thought that Suyi would react so negatively. She did not even try to understand his actions.


    Suyi stood in the glow of the sunset without saying anything.


    ¡°Suyi.¡± Mu Ling was having a headache now. ¡°When I was hurt, Qingyan was the one who took care of me and stayed by my side. Where were you back then? Qingyan was the one who saved me without thinking twice about dying for me. Where were you back then? I love you and that¡¯s why I tolerate your behavior. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    If another woman had made a mess like that and made him infertile, he would never pursue her again even if he chose to forgive her.


    There was only Suyi who could do that to him.


    He might have treated Suyi with much care until she forgot her place and became reckless.


    Suyi raised her head and stared at Mu LIng.


    But, she never said anything and remained cold and distant because of what Feng Ruqing had said just now.


    Feng Ruqing held Suyi¡¯s trembling hand tightly. Then, she scanned Mu Ling coldly.


    ¡°Are you done? If Qingyan is so good and nice, why have you come to bother Suyi? Do you want the rest of the world to know that you are still unable to forget about your ex-wife?¡±

 Chapter 884 - Nan Xian Is Here III

    Mu Ling replied in annoyance, ¡°No outsider should comment on what concerns me and Suyi only.¡±


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t comment.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    She did not comment anymore.


    It was because she started to attack him again.


    Boom!


    Soon, rocks started falling onto the ground just like a rain of rocks.


    However, all of it centered around the same target¡ªMu Ling.


    ¡°It seems that Young Manor Master Mu has committed quite a lot of crimes. You¡¯re being punished by God.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile deepened.


    Her smile was so deep that it reached her eyes. It was captivating.


    But, where did the rocks come from?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s medium was a world of its own. She could even bring out the houses in the medium when she became a Dark Warrior.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart fluttered. What if she brought out the Divine Herbs Sect in the medium and smashed Mu Ling to death?


    But, the manor might not be able to hold it if she really did that. It would totally create great chaos.


    Feng Ruqing chose to forgo that idea after much consideration.


    She would just use the giant rocks to crush Mu Ling to death.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Mu Ling gritted his teeth. He was caught in an awkward position and he tried his best to dodge the rocks.


    Luckily, his strength was powerful. He could smash the rocks even if he was unable to dodge all of the rocks.


    ¡°What have you done? How did you do that?¡±


    ¡®Did she just move the objects through the open space?


    ¡®But, there are not that many rocks here for her to do that.¡¯


    Boom!


    Mu Ling was unprepared when a vine appeared from below him. He stumbled and fell down.


    Mu Ling would never fall into an enemy¡¯s trap so easily in the past.


    But, who would have guessed that there would be vines appearing from underneath him and making him stumble?


    Moreover, the vines had appeared from underground directly. If it was created in space, he would have felt its presence.


    But, no one could feel its presence if the vine appeared from underground no matter how strong they were.


    Mu Ling seemed concentrated. He pulled the vine with great force and it was torn.


    But, the rocks fell on him at lightning speed.


    He did not have enough time to dodge them or smash them.


    So, a rock fell on him and hit his balls hard when he turned around.


    Mu Ling could hear the sound of his balls being crushed. It was a heartwrenching pain. His whole body trembled and he drew in a cold breath.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    He would totally kill that young girl even if Suyi stopped him and sided with her.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re infertile now.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping your balls. They¡¯re better smashed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Ling crawled up from the ground. He held onto his crotch and his face darkened. He was outraged. ¡°Just how badly do you want to die?¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    An endless stream of coldness came from behind him when Mu Ling was rushing toward Feng Ruqing. Soon, Mu Ling¡¯s body became like a kite without its string. He flew up to the sky until he disappeared in front of them.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She raised her head and looked at Mu Ling who had now become a black dot in the sky. Then, she saw a man standing in the glow of the sunset not far away.


    Actually, Feng Ruqing felt that Mu Ling came that day with some other underlying motives. She did not manage to ask him before he was swept away from them.


    He might have had a terrible fall then.


    In the sunset.


    The man in white was as beautiful as a fairy. His cold eyes were soon filled with gentleness when he gazed at Feng Ruqing.


    If that man was as cold as snow before, now he was just like the spring breeze.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Qing Zhu trembled and stretched its little head from behind Nan Xian. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve sacrificed for you.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Nan Xian Is Here IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qing Zhu had sacrificed himself. It had almost lost its innocence too!


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing saw Qing Zhu at first glance. She laughed happily. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last met. Why do I feel that you¡¯re much better looking now? Your color is much greener.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    It trembled and raised its head. It soon saw that Nan Xian was looking at it.


    It swallowed its saliva with much difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Really. The princess said that I¡¯m much greener now. It must be the reason why she noticed me. I did not attract her attention. It¡¯s really because of my color.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s voice was shaky until the end. It was almost bursting into tears.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a worm who adores you.¡±


    1Qing Zhu remained quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s arrange for your marriage when we¡¯re back.¡±


    Qing Zhu froze.


    It was asked to seduce another snake in the past. Now, the master wanted to arrange for its marriage.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s nothing between the princess and I.¡±


    There were a lot of spirit beasts in the princess¡¯s manor. Why was the master so resolutely guarded against it?


    Was it its fault for being green?


    1It was innocent!


    ¡°Nan Xian and Qing Zhu are back.¡± Suyi smiled softly and said, ¡°Recently, Qing¡¯er needs something to strengthen her body. This snake is quite fine. It could be used for that purpose so that this snake won¡¯t kidnap you.¡±


    Qing Zhu jumped down from Nan Xian¡¯s neck. It ran away in tears.


    It could not stay with them anymore. Everybody was bullying it.


    It wanted to run away from home and never come back to them.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and watched Qing Zhu as it left them. After a while, she turned her gaze to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Firstly, did you ask the people from the Divine Herbs Sect to cause trouble in Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Nan Xian was quiet for a while. ¡°Qing Zhu did that.¡±


    ¡°Did you stalk me?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    Nan Xian thought for a while. ¡°It was Qing Zhu who persuaded me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to Fengyun Manor and look for me there?¡±


    ¡°That was Qing Zhu too¡­¡±


    All of those things were done by Qing Zhu. Nan Xian was innocent.


    1¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled beautifully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nan Xian replied, calmly.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Qing Zhu has done quite a lot for me. I need to treat it better in the future. Don¡¯t always¡­¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into an embrace. ¡°I was just talking nonsense just now. I¡¯m the one who has ordered Qing Zhu to do those things. It has nothing to do with those things.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    How could the state preceptor say something like that so shamelessly?


    Suyi felt that her son had changed. He was never that shameless in the past.


    ¡°Suyi.¡± Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Suyi. ¡°The old master of the Mu family¡¯s birthday is coming soon. Do you want to go?¡±


    1Suyi was stunned and nodded her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held her hand. She sounded firm,


    A smile crept onto Suyi¡¯s calm face. ¡°The people of the Mu family are wicked and evil except the old master and Xiao Qingyin. Moreover, all of the others are white-eyed wolves. I don¡¯t want them to pollute your eyes.¡±


    Her smile faded when she thought of the incidents that had happened in the past.


    ¡°Mu Ling said that only Qingyan stayed by his side when he was hurt. He did not know where I went. But, what he did not know was that my strength was affected when I treated him. That¡¯s why he could live. Now, I¡¯m still not fully recovered.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m responsible for what happened too. I did not tell him the truth because I didn¡¯t want him to feel guilty about it. I have even asked the old master to hide the truth from him.


    ¡°But, we met with the enemies of the Mu family when the three of us left Tian Shen Manor back then. He only remembered that Chen Qingyan stayed by his side all the time. But, he forgot that I was the one who has driven the enemies away. They were able to run away because of that. However, I was badly hurt. I hid for half a year to recover my strength before I could return to the Mu family.¡±

 Chapter 886 - Nan Xian Is Here V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The news I received when I returned was that Mu Ling was going to take Chen Qingyan as his concubine.¡±


    Suyi closed her eyes slowly.


    She thought that she had forgotten about her past. But, she still held a great hatred toward all the things that had happened.


    She tried her best to recover from that great pain.


    She would never step into another pit for the rest of her life!


    Feng Ruqing was quiet for a while. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up when that bastard was here? You had done nothing wrong. No one has the right to blame you!¡±


    Suyi looked at Feng Ruqing with a baffled expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to stay away and do nothing?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She realized that her future mother-in-law was quite innocent and naive.


    That might be the reason why she was easily cheated by Mu Ling in the past.


    Luckily, Suyi woke up from that illusion! She walked out of that pit.


    ¡°Nan Xian, where did you leave that bastard just now?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian stroked the young girl¡¯s hair softly. ¡°I left him in a place from where he will need half a month to crawl back here.¡±


    It had been a long time since Nan Xian was able to stay by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. Surely he did not want Mu Ling to come and disturb them.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go and take a rest now.¡±


    Suyi smiled slightly. ¡°You stay with Nan Xian. It¡¯s much better if you could have a child soon.¡±


    Little Qinghan blinked. ¡°Will that child be as cute as I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Suyi pinched Little Qinghan¡¯s small face happily. ¡°Qing Han, which one do you like? A brother or sister?¡±


    Qing Han bit her fingernails. ¡°I want a cute younger sister. I don¡¯t like younger brothers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Younger brothers are just too naughty. Younger sisters will be much obedient and nice. But, I¡¯ll like every child Mother has.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s not disturb them. They might be able to have a child soon.¡± Suyi led Little Qinghan away. They smiled and walked toward the backyard.


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian were the only ones left in the garden.


    Nan Xian held out his hands and pulled Feng Ruqing into an embrace. He stroked her head softly.


    His fingers combed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair. His breathing was warm.


    ¡°Why did you stalk me but never appeared in front of me?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    The man¡¯s smile was gentle and warm. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to accompany you. If I did appear in front of you, would you have been angry?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    Nan Xian had stalked Feng Ruqing secretly because he was afraid that it might upset her if he suddenly appeared in front of her.


    It was Feng Ruqing who had the intention to sleep with him first.


    But, the one who was careful not to hurt the other¡¯s feelings was Nan Xian now.


    Feng Ruqing was in a difficult position. Nan Xian appeared to be cold and distant when she first met him. It had created a desire in her to tear off his coldness.


    But, he had become a stalker now!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here because it¡¯s a place that only brings back nightmares to both of you.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Nan Xian with deep emotions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want you here with me. But, I have a very serious question for you. You must answer it. When did you fall in love with me?¡±


    She could not remember when the state preceptor started to have feelings for her.


    Love at first sight?


    Feng Ruqing did not care for that.


    She was extremely plump when she met the state preceptor for the first time. She did not believe that the state preceptor would fall in love with her at first sight. But, the state preceptor had always sided with her even before she became slimmer.


    So, when did it happen?


    Nan Xian stroked the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe, it all started when I was five years old¡­¡±

 Chapter 887 - The Birthday Feast Is Just Around The Corner I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What?¡±


    It turned out that Nan Xian had fallen for Feng Ruqing since the age of five?


    ¡°I met you in my dream when I was five.¡±


    In the dream, the young lady¡¯s body was covered with blood. Currently, whenever Nan Xian recalled the moment he looked into the young lady¡¯s eyes that were filled with sorrow, his heart was ripped apart. He pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms and held her close.


    Nan Xian lowered his head to kiss her. Feng Ruqing could feel his cold breath lingering on the tip of her nose and that did not fade for a long while.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Gu Yiyi rushed into the manor, excitedly.


    At that very moment, Gu Yiyi¡¯s face stiffened. She saw two people hugging and kissing each other. It was spectacularly breathtaking that even the most beautiful scenery could not compare.


    The young master was devastatingly handsome. He looked so ethereal and otherworldly. Resting in his embrace was an enchantingly stunning lady in a red robe. Her beauty could bring everyone to their knees.


    Burning with fury, Gu Yiyi¡¯s breathing turned shallow.


    ¡®Xiao Yin is right. Nan Xian is such a homewrecker. He has always been seducing Xiao Qing with his stunning face. It is fine if he loves Xiao Qing wholeheartedly, but he already has Qin Fei¡¯er. Moreover, the Mu family is a mess currently. What if he breaks Xiao Qing¡¯s heart?¡¯


    1Feng Ruqing was so gentle. Naturally, she was no match for those bastards.


    At this time, Nan Xian glanced at Gu Yiyi, calmly. Although Nan Xian was just randomly looking around, when Nan Xian¡¯s eyes met Gu Yiyi¡¯s, her body stiffened. It felt as if a chill was piercing into her body, streaming all the way up into her heart from her feet.


    ¡°Go ahead. I am here to take a look. Please ignore me.¡±


    Panicking, Gu Yiyi rushed out of the manor. She could feel that if she stayed there any longer, Nan Xian would tear her apart. He might even whip her dead body after killing her.


    Only when Gu Yiyi had left the manor, she calmed down and came back to her senses.


    Her father, Gu Shi, was the manor master of Tian Shen Manor. What was she afraid of? Gu Yiyi was never scared of anything. However, when she saw Nan Xian, she lost her guts.


    Gu Yiyi did not have the courage to go back. She pouted indignantly as she stared resentfully at the closed gate behind her.


    ¡°Nan Xian is truly a homewrecker. He is too sketchy. I am no match for him without Xiao Yin by my side.¡± Gu Yiyi snorted.


    ¡°Xiao Yin is right. This homewrecker has seduced Xiao Qing with his stunning face. Xiao Qing loved beautiful faces. She has totally lost her mind because of him.¡±


    Gu Yiyi bit her finger. Suddenly, the image of Qin Fei¡¯er flashed through her mind. Gu Yiyi could not help getting more and more furious.


    ¡°Xiao Yin is right. Xiao Qing could dump Nan Xian, but Nan Xian could never dump Xiao Qing. Although we want to take Xiao Qing away, none of the ladies out there should catch a glimpse of her. I must think of a way to get rid of the slut¡ªQin Fei¡¯er, when I go back. I must not upset Xiao Qing.¡±


    Just as Gu Yiyi turned around, a familiar figure came into sight. Seeing her, Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened.


    An Cui¡¯s was standing not far away with a ghastly expression on her face. Her hands were balled into fists, her eyes were burning with jealousy.


    An Cui had struggled through some dark days ever since she was banished from the chief manor. Currently, she just wanted to take a stroll outside. Perhaps, she could bump into an affluent young master and her life would be much better than now. She had never thought that she would bump into Gu Yiyi. More shockingly, Gu Yiyi was so slim now.


    With a faint smile, An Cui walked slowly toward Gu Yiyi. Even if she was jealous, she did not dare to show it on her face.


    ¡°Sister, I feel really bad that I could not make it to your birthday feast last time. I heard that you have called off the arranged marriage with Nan Xian?¡± An Sui said softly.

 Chapter 888 - The Birthday Feast Is Just Around The Corner II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Whether or not I have broken off the engagement, what does that have anything to do with you?¡± Gu Yiyi snorted.


    Previously, An Cui was the one who had encouraged Gu Yiyi to look for Nan Xian in Liu Yun Kingdom. Not only did An Cui push her, but she had also even made Feng Ruqing a scapegoat. However, Gu Yiyi could never meet Feng Ruqing if An Cui had never done that to her.


    Hearing this, An Cui¡¯s face changed slightly but she quickly regained her composure.


    ¡°Sister, Nan Xian was previously your betrothed. Naturally, I could never fight with you. Now that you have called off the marriage, I want to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. Could you help me to get your father to tell Young Master Mu Ling?¡± An Cui reached out to grab Gu Yiyi¡¯s arm gently.


    As Nan Xian was Gu Yiyi¡¯s betrothed previously, An Cui dared not make such a request. Since Nan Xian had nothing to do with Gu Yiyi now, she must seize the opportunity.


    ¡°Sister, I am your cousin. As the saying goes, one should always keep the benefits within the family. You will never let me down, will you?¡± An Cui¡¯s eyes were flooded with tears.


    Gu Yiyi shook off An Cui¡¯s hand, violently. She had never felt that tears could be this disgusting before this.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s reaction caught An Cui completely off-guard. Startled, An Cui took a few steps backward. Her eyes were still fixed on Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°Why do you think that Nan Xian would make you his concubine if my father talks to Young Master Mu Ling about it?¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened. She looked down at An Cui disdainfully.


    An Cui pursed her lips tightly.


    Previously when An Cui was still in the chief manor, the Mu family did not hesitate to make her Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. She did not even need Gu Yiyi¡¯s help.


    Now everyone knew An Cui had been thrown out of the chief manor. The people of the Mu family were very snobbish. Naturally, they would never accept An Cui to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine.


    ¡°Sister, please help me. You are the only one who can help me. Otherwise, my mother and I will not be able to survive,¡± An Cui cried, pitifully.


    ¡°Oh, if you cannot survive, you could just end your life. If you can¡¯t do it yourself, I could help you.¡± Gu Yiyi stared coldly at An Cui.


    An Cui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She could not believe the things that she had just heard. An Cui was Gu Yiyi¡¯s kin after all. How could Gu Yiyi say that to her?


    The Gu family¡¯s guard stared sternly at An Cui. They had unsheathed the swords and taken a few steps forward.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi, you are so ruthless!¡± Seeing this, An Cui took a few steps backward, subconsciously. Her face was ghastly pale.


    ¡°You said you will not be able to survive. I am helping you because you are my cousin. Do you know why I have broken off the marriage with Nan Xian? ¡± Gu Yi smiled as he walked up to An Cui.


    ¡°Wh¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he has taken away the lady whom I love the most.¡±


    An Cui turned her head stiffly and stared blankly at Gu Yiyi¡¯s stunning faces.


    ¡°So¡­ Why do you think that I would help you?¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes curved into two crescent moons.


    Although Gu Yiyi had called off the marriage as she felt that the Mu family had deceived her, she would never tell An Cui about this. She wanted An Cui to know that she would never help others to do something that might upset Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi! I am your cousin and we share the same blood.¡± An Cui¡¯s face contorted with rage. She had stopped pretending to be pitiful.


    ¡°Drain all her blood from her body!¡± Gu Yiyi pouted.


    Hearing this, An Cui was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You said that we share the same blood, didn¡¯t you? When all your blood is drained from your body, I will inject the blood of a different family¡¯s into your body. Hence, you will not be related to me in any way anymore.¡±

 Chapter 889 - The Birthday Feast Is Just Around The Corner III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    An Cui might lose her life! Thinking of this, An Cui¡¯s body gave an involuntary shudder.


    Seeing the two guards walking up to her and holding onto her arms, An Cui was frightened and quickly pushed the guards away. She then pounced on Gu Yiyi and held onto her thigh.


    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Don¡¯t let them drain my blood, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± An Cui knew that Gu Yiyi had always walked the talk.


    ¡°An Cui, you are part of the An family, which has nothing to do with the Gu family. I will tell my father to send you and your mother back when I get home.¡±


    Gu Shi had banished An Cui and her mother out of the chief manor, but not Tian Shen Manor as he wanted to spare their feelings. Hence, they did not suffer from hunger after leaving the chief manor. However, both of them were ungrateful wretches.


    ¡°No!¡± An Cui was getting more panicked. She did not want to go back to that place. She did not want to go back to the dark days. Moreover, An Cui¡¯s mother would be beaten to death.


    Gu Yiyi disregarded An Cui and left together with the guards.


    Standing under the setting sun, An Cui watched Gu Yiyi left. She could feel an icy cold sensation all over her body like she was being dumped into an ice cellar.


    ¡®Gu Yiyi, you are truly ruthless. You don¡¯t even care about your kin.¡¯


    1Tears broke free from the corner of An Cui¡¯s eyes. Her face was contorted in rage.


    ¡®I will ask others to help me. When I step into the Mu family, everything that you have chosen to let go would become mine! The prince charming of all the ladies in Tian Shen Manor is mine!¡¯


    ***


    Everyone in Mu family was very busy as the old master¡¯s birthday was just around the corner,


    Perhaps Mu Ling did not tell anyone that Suyi had returned to the Mu family. Suyi¡¯s life was peaceful and quiet. No one in the Mu family disturbed her.


    At the time, Han Feng saw Mu Ling from afar as he limped out of the main hall.


    ¡°Master, you are back! When you were not around in the past half a month, Lady Tan had taken full control of the old master¡¯s birthday feast preparation,¡± Han Feng said, excitement crept into his voice.


    ¡®How could that undignified lady prepare for the old master¡¯s birthday feast?¡¯ Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Your leg has not recovered yet?¡± Mu Ling asked as he frowned.


    Han Feng smiled wryly.


    The other day, Mu Ling had tasked Han Feng to send the bride price to the princess manor. However, before Han Feng could step into the princess manor, Feng Ruqing had thrown him out of the manor.


    Unfortunately, Nan Xian and Suyi had beheld the whole incident. Not only did Han Feng¡¯s leg was crippled, he was severely injured. He had been resting in the Mu family since and had only managed to walk out of the chamber today. Hence, Han Feng would never step into Liu Yun Kingdom every again.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s getting better. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, are Huan¡¯er and Qingyan back?¡±


    When Mu Ling mentioned Qingyan, his face softened. His face was completely different when he talked about Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Master, Lady Qingyan has tasked someone to send us a letter. She has found a birthday gift for the old master. She may return in the next few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. However, when he thought of how sarcastic Suyi had treated Chen Qingyan, his face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°By the way, has Grandmaster Hai Rong left?¡±


    This was the most important thing now.


    The old master¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. If the Grandmaster Hai Rong was still staying in the Mu family, he might bump into Suyi and the lie would be revealed.

 Chapter 890 - The Birthday Feast Is Just Around The Corner IV

    ¡°Young Master, I heard that the Grandmaster Hai Rong has yet to leave as he is waiting for someone.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s face changed.


    Originally, Mu Ling had gotten Hai Rong to treat the old master, in the hope that the old master would get better before his birthday, even if he knew that Suyi would return to the Mu family. The old master¡¯s strength had been greatly depleted. Even if the old master could never fully recover, Hai Rong might be able to stop the old master¡¯s strength from depleting further.


    Moreover, Mu Ling knew that Hai Rong would not stay long in the Mu family. However, he had never thought that Hai Rong would stay for such a long time.


    ¡°Alright, I hear what you say. Have you sent all the invitation letters out?¡± Mu Ling waved his hands and sank into contemplation.


    ¡°The subordinates had sent out all the letters.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Mu Ling knitted his brows together, seemingly worried.


    When the old master was still in good health, he had acquaintances all over the world¡ªpeople of Tian Shen Manor and other clans.


    However, ever since the old master¡¯s health had declined year after year, those who attended his birthday feast too had declined year after year.


    That was not all. Many clans in Tian Shen Manor were working together to seize the power from the Mu family. Mu Ling could not help but arrange a marriage for Nan Xian in order to maintain the Mu family¡¯s foothold in this realm.


    Although Mu Ling knew that Nan Xian was a rare talent and his strength would be unrivaled someday, that was too long from now. He could not wait any longer.


    ¡°Get someone to inform me when Qingyan is back. I am going to see the old master.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing and Suyi were sitting next to each other, chatting cheerfully.


    At this time, a familiar voice spoke and broke off their conversations.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, I am here to see you.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®It turns out that many people like to break into someone else¡¯s manor without consent. I must get the snow wolf to guard the door next time.¡¯


    ¡°I have been waiting for you in the herb chamber for half a month. I have even asked Yiyi to invite you, but you did not show up. I really could not think of other ways. Hence, I am here to see you.¡± Qian Kun smiled brightly. He did not, in the slightest bit, feel guilty for what he had done.


    ¡°Oh, I have been too busy lately. I don¡¯t have time to go out of my manor¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she said.


    Feng Ruqing was too busy dating Nan Xian. She simply had no time for the old fart¡ªQian Kun.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Qian Kun laughed heartily. Although he knew that Feng Ruqing was making an excuse, he did not seem to care.


    ¡°I have promised my old friend to introduce you to him. He was supposed to leave earlier, but since I did not manage to see you, I have brought him here.¡±


    ¡®You have even done this without consent!¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes swept past Qian Kun disdainfully.


    Before Feng Ruqing could respond, the old man who stood next to Qian Kun rushed over and held tightly onto Suyi¡¯s arm.


    Exploding with rage, Feng Ruqing¡¯s foot shot out to kick him. The old man dodged nimbly, her feet brushed past the old man¡¯s ear. However, a gust of wind from her foot had blown his hair into a wild tangle.


    Qian Kun panicked and stared blankly at the old man.


    ¡°Hai Rong, how could you do this to a lady? Even if this lady is pretty, you must not do that. You have ruined my reputation!¡±


    Qian Kun brought Hai Rong to see Feng Ruqing, but he had never thought that Hai Rong would do something so rude to a beautiful lady.

 Chapter 891 - Hai Rong’s Agitation I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hai Rong was truly shameless!


    Suyi stared blankly at the old man before her. The old man looked familiar to her, but she could not recall where she had met him.


    ¡°You are Mu Huan¡¯s master¡ª Hai Rong?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    Hearing Feng Ruqing, Hai Rong had finally regained his sense. However, he did not look at Feng Ruqing. Hence, he did not notice that Feng Ruqing¡¯s face had darkened.


    ¡°You are right. Mu Huan is my disciple.¡±


    Feng Ruqing grabbed Suyi¡¯s hand, drawing her back and was blocking the old man from seeing Suyi.


    Feeling a little awkward, Hai Rong coughed gently.


    Hai Rong was too excited just now. It was natural that Feng Ruqing kept her guard up against him.


    ¡°Lady, do you remember me?¡± Hai Rong turned to look at Suyi with a smile on his face.


    ¡°We used to discuss medical skills on the Divine Cloud Mountain. It has been nearly twenty years since we met. You still look exactly the same as you did. I could recognize you at first glance. I heard that you are married now. How are you doing? Where is your husband? Why is he not here with you?¡±


    Suyi stared attentively at Hai Rong. After pondering for a long while, she could finally recall who this old man was.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! It¡¯s been more than twenty years. You looked a lot older. I could not recognize you just now¡­¡±


    Hai Rong was dumbstruck by Suyi¡¯s words. Suyi still looked as young as when they first met, but Hai Rong was old. His beard had turned gray.


    ¡°Both of you know each other?¡± Qian Kun felt immensely relieved. He thought that Hai Rong was so shameless and was coming onto Suyi. Fortunately, it turned out that they knew each other. Otherwise, he would not have known how to straighten this out.


    ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± Hai Rong looked at Feng Ruqing with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Qian Kun has always been complimenting Young Lady Xiao Qing. Hence, I am here to see her. Lady, I did not think that you would become a mother so soon. Your daughter is so outstanding. Is she betrothed to anyone yet? I know many talented young masters¡­ ¡±


    Suyi already felt a little uneasy meeting an old friend. When she heard Hai Rong¡¯s words, her face darkened a few shades. She quickly grabbed onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm, drawing Feng Ruqing next to her.


    ¡°She is my daughter-in-law.¡±


    Hearing this, Hai Rong¡¯s smile stiffened. He was actually poaching Suyi¡¯s daughter-in-law before her?


    Cough! Cough!


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean it. I had no idea that she is your daughter-in-law¡­¡± Hai Rong coughed and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°No worries. I trust you. However, my son may not trust you.¡± Suyi gave Hai Rong an elegant and carefree smile.


    ¡°Mu Ling and Qingyan have missed you. They talked about you some time ago. Now that you are back, why don¡¯t you pay them a visit? How long do you plan to stay here this time? Why don¡¯t we go for a walk in the Divine Cloud Mountain? We are old friends, after all, you haven¡¯t visited me since you got married.¡± Hai Rong¡¯s eyes went round as he quickly changed the topic.


    As Hai Rong had no children, he had always been living a carefree and unrestrained life until he met Suyi¡­


    Suyi was young and smart back then. Hai Rong had treated her as if she was his own daughter. Otherwise, he would not have taken Mu Huan as his disciple to repay her kindness.


    As soon as Hai Rong finished speaking, the smile on Feng Ruqing and Suyi¡¯s faces faded.


    As Suyi had a good upbringing, she did not show emotion on her face. However, she wanted to throw Hai Rong out of the manor.


    ¡°Grandmaster Qian Kun, please show him out of here.¡±

 Chapter 892 - Hai Rong’s Agitation II

    ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯ Hai Rong¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, may I know the reason why?¡± The corners of Qian Kun¡¯s lips lifted a little.


    When Feng Ruqing knew that Hai Rong was Mu Huan¡¯s master, she did not like him as she did not like anyone associated with Chen Qingyan.


    However, since Hai Rong was Suyi¡¯s old friend, she thought that Hai Rong was different from the people of the Mu family. Little did she know that there was no difference. On top of that, Hai Rong had actually stood up for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Suyi would never return to the Mu family.¡±


    The people of the Mu family had hurt Suyi so badly. Why must Suyi go back to the Mu family?


    Dumbfounded, Hai Rong stood there on the spot, unsure of what to think.


    Hearing Suyi¡¯s name, Qian Kun stared at Suyi¡¯s elegant face in shock.


    Back then, when Qian Kun came to the chief manor, Suyi had left the Mu family. Hence, he had never met Suyi. However, he would never forget her name.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, you must tell me why you want me to leave. Otherwise, I will just stay here and you must give me a treat!¡± Hai Rong¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Hai Rong!¡± Qian Kun¡¯s face changed. He quickly tugged at Hai Rong¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Hai Rong glared at Qian Kun.


    ¡°Her name is Suyi¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Suyi! The name of the young lady of the Mu family is Suyi.¡± Qian Kun wanted to punch Hai Rong¡¯s head.


    Hai Rong realized what was happening. He turned his head around, stiffly, his body stiffened like a stone.


    ¡°You¡­ you are Suyi? Your name is Suyi?¡± Hai Rong stared blankly at Suyi.


    ¡°Hai Rong, you said that she is your old friend, but you don¡¯t even know her name?¡± Qian Kun smirked.


    It was true that Hai Rong did not know Suyi¡¯s name as Suyi had never told him. Hai Rong had always been burying himself in the art of healing. Hence, he had never asked Suyi¡¯s name before.


    Hai Rong knew Mu Ling¡¯s name as Mu Ling had told Hai Rong that since the first time they met.


    ¡®What? She is Suyi? She is the young lady who left the Mu family?¡¯


    Hai Rong¡¯s old face was ghastly pale. His body was so icy cold that even the sun was not capable of warming him up.


    ¡°Hai Rong, you really¡­¡± Qian Kun stared at Hai Rong, a look of shock and disbelief crept into his face.


    ¡®He really doesn¡¯t know her name?¡¯


    ¡°I owed you a favor back then. Mu Ling came to me together with Mu Huan and asked me to take her as my disciple to repay your kindness. Chen Qingyan had told me that you are her sister and Mu Huan, your niece. I really had no idea that you are the young lady of the Mu family.¡± Hai Rong¡¯s quivering hands balled into fists.


    As Hai Rong was burning with anger just now, he had lost his senses. It was Qian Kun who had woken him up. Hai Rong had finally realized why Feng Ruqing wanted to chase him out of the manor.


    If Hai Rong were Feng Ruqing, he would have beaten himself to death, too. Feng Ruqing had treated Hai Rong with courtesy and respect because of Suyi by asking Qian Kun to take Hai Rong away.


    ¡°Mu Ling! Chen Qingyan!¡±


    Hai Rong clenched his fists tightly. His face was contorted with a furious rage.


    ¡°You bastards! How dare you lie to me?¡±


    Hai Rong owed Suyi a favor, but not only did Mu Ling drive Suyi away because of a concubine, but the concubine¡¯s daughter had also even taken away something that belonged to Suyi.


    It was all Hai Rong¡¯s fault!

 Chapter 893 - Hai Rong’s Agitation III

    Back then, Mu Ling and Suyi were constantly together, just like peas and carrots. Hai Rong did ask Mu Ling whether Suyi was Mu Ling¡¯s wife. Although Mu Ling did not deny it, he did not admit it either. Hence, Hai Rong had thought that Suyi was not Mu Ling¡¯s wife.


    Since Mu Ling treated Suyi so well and Suyi had relied on him, even if they were not a couple, they must be siblings. Hence, Hai Rong had never refused Mu Ling¡¯s requests.


    Hai Rong trusted Mu Ling so much. He had never thought that Mu Ling would deceive him.


    ¡®This is utterly ridiculous!¡¯ Hai Rong let out a boisterous laugh, which was filled with anger.


    ¡°Mu Huan¡¯s medical talent is average, but she has no talent in cultivation. Since I have taken her as my disciple, I must guide her properly. I have given her so many spirit herbs in order to improve her strength.¡± Hai Rong hid the fury in his eyes as he spoke.


    In the end, it turned out that Hai Rong had put so much effort into the wrong person.


    ¡°Although Mu Huan is haughty, it is not something awful. I am no different. That¡¯s how the people out there think of me after all. She does not have any other bad traits besides that. She is the only one by my side in the Divine Cloud Mountain all these years. She has been staying with me for more than ten years, but her parents are annoying.¡±


    Mu Huan was just a kid back then. If she had no idea what her parents were doing, Hai Rong would not blame her. However, if she was part of the sham, no matter how many years she had stayed with him, Hai Rong would never forgive her.


    Qian Kun merely sighed.


    Before that, Hai Rong had always stayed in the mountain alone. After taking Mu Huan as his disciple, Mu Huan had been keeping him company for over ten years. Hence, it was natural that Hai Rong could not bear to part with Mu Huan.


    No matter how much Hai Rong disliked his disciple, having stayed together for such a long time, he could hardly leave her behind.


    However, if Mu Huan had been deceiving Hai Rong, then she had ulterior motives staying with him. No matter how much Hai Rong cared for Mu Huan, he would never forgive her.


    ¡°Suyi, I have always been on the mountain and was not aware of the things that happen here. However, if anyone does anything wrong to you, I will avenge you.¡± Hai Rong stared at Suyi apologetically.


    Hai Rong was reluctant to part with Mu Huan as she had been accompanying him all these years. However, Hai Rong cared, pitied, and admired Suyi. Knowing that Suyi had gone through a lot of struggles all these years, he felt bad for her. Moreover, Hai Rong owed Suyi a favor but he had actually repaid her kindness to those who hurt her.


    ¡°There is no need. I¡¯m back here because of the old master¡¯s birthday. Moreover, the people of the Mu family think that I am a good-for-nothing and always mess with my son. They have even hurt Qing¡¯er. There are certain things that I must do on my own.¡± Su Yi smiled gracefully.


    ¡°Besides, I am here because of Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er. No one will be sticking their nose into my son¡¯s marriage. Qing¡¯er is my only daughter-in-law.¡±


    Initially, Suyi had cared for Feng Ruqing as her son was in love with her. Suyi would accept whoever her son fell for. However, as time went by, Suyi was growing increasingly fond of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Since you are here, I am not going to leave anytime soon.¡± Hai Rong sank into silence.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have been staying on the mountain all these years. I can hardly tell if someone is true to me. I want to see Mu Huan¡¯s true colors as she has always been by my side all these years.¡±

 Chapter 894 - Hai Rong’s Agitation IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hai Rong smiled wryly. A look of resolute determination crept into her eyes.


    ¡°Hai Rong, you must not trust someone too much. Have you forgotten what had happened back then?¡± Qian Kun smiled wryly.


    Hai Rong would not have vowed never to heal anyone if not because of something that had happened back then. As the saying goes, one would never know if the person he treated was indeed a human or a demon.


    ¡°Suyi, I owe you an explanation on this.¡± Suppressing his fury, Hai Rong stared deep into Suyi¡¯s eyes and then turned to walk away.


    Qian Kuan cupped his hands in respect and rushed after Hai Rong.


    Watching Qian Kuan and Hai Rong leaving, Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes and sank into contemplation.


    ¡°It seems that Mu Ling is true to Chen Qingyan. He has left all his principles behind because of her.¡± Suyi¡¯s smile was as graceful as a gentle breeze.


    At this time, Feng Ruqing regained her focus and turned her head to look at Suyi. She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that the anger in Suyi had faded away. It seemed that Suyi had truly let go of Mu Ling.


    ¡°True love is mutual affection between two persons, and no third person is allowed to step into a relationship. Apparently, if a third party could easily break into a relationship, that is not true love. Just let him go. We shall see how long their relationship will last.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    If Mu Ling truly loved Chen Qingyan, he would never have brought Tan Shuangshuang back to the Mu family.


    ¡°Would you mind if I ruin the Mu family¡¯s reputation?¡± Thinking of Tan Shuangshuang, Feng Ruqing¡¯s looked at Suyi in her face.


    ¡°The Mu family is the old master¡¯s painstaking effort¡­ Perhaps, you should ask the old master. The old master and Xiao Qingyin had wholeheartedly taken care of me when I was in the Mu family back then,¡± Suyi replied, stunned.


    Although Suyi disliked the people of the Mu family, the old master was part of the Mu family after all. Suyi could not bear seeing the old master suffer. Moreover, the old master¡¯s health was declining.


    ¡°If Xiao Qingyin helms the Mu family, then don¡¯t ruin it. However, if Mu Ling is at the wheel, it would not be too late for you to do anything you want after I get Xiao Qingyin and the old master out of the Mu family,¡± Suyi said with a faint smile on her face.


    The old master of the Mu family was poor in health. Xiao Qingyin was no better. If the two of them continued staying in such a toxic place, they would die from anger.


    Feng Ruqing had nothing to do with the Mu family. She did not even care if the Mu family¡¯s reputation was ruined. However, she cared for Suyi. She would never do anything that could hurt the things that Suyi cared for.


    ¡°The old master¡¯s birthday is just around the corner. Nan Xian and I will go to the Mu family together with you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you curse anyone?¡± Feng Ruqing asked.


    Suyi shook her head.


    ¡°Will you hit anyone?¡± Feng Ruqing continued asking.


    Suyi pursed her lips together. Suyi would hit Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan. However, she would not lay a hand on the rest.


    ¡°Well, that place is like a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den. It¡¯s full of danger. You will definitely get hurt. Hence, Nan Xian and I will never let you go there alone. Moreover, I want to know how many of them had laid a hand on you back then. I will get Gu Yiyi to bring a book along to jot down their names.¡± Feng Ruqing reached out to stroke Suyi¡¯s face.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words warmed Suyi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright, even if there were a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den ahead of us, we are a family and we shall face it together.¡±


    ***


    Outside Tian Shen Manor.


    A couple stood together high up on Cloud Mountain.


    The young master was incredibly handsome with heroic bearing. He looked extremely imposing and domineering. The lady standing next to him was devastatingly gorgeous. Her beauty could bring everyone to their knees.

 Chapter 895 - Hai Rongs Plan I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The lady bore some semblances to Feng Ruqing. Her faint smile shone as brightly as a moon.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I have prepared the gift. Shall we get Great Elder Lei Yun to send it to Tian Shen Manor?¡± Feng Tianyu turned his head sideways.


    ¡°The old master¡¯s birthday is coming soon. We must not sit back and do nothing. No one is allowed to look down on my daughter. Get Great Elder Lai Yun to send the gift to the Mu family personally. I want everyone to know that Nalan Yan¡¯s daughter deserves everything she wants.¡± The corner of Nalan Yan¡¯s lips lifted.


    Naturally Nalan Yan did not want any young master to take Feng Ruqing away. However, since Feng Ruqing had fallen for Nan Xian, Nalan Yan knew that she could never keep her daughter by her side forever. Nalan Yan must accept Nan Xian.


    Unfortunately, as Nalan Yan was away for years, she did not know much about the things that had happened. She had only learned about Nan Xian¡¯s background from Great Elder Lei Yun. Hence, she knew what exactly the Mu family was.


    ¡°That rascal Nan Xian is so lucky to have my daughter! Since he is part of the Mu family, why did he come to Liu Yun Kingdom to be the state preceptor? He has even taken my dearest daughter¡¯s heart away. He must have fallen for Qing¡¯er since a long time ago and has purposely gotten into Liu Yun Kingdom to take Qing¡¯er away.¡± Feng Tianyu was a little annoyed. He felt that Nan Xian had deceived him.


    Feng Tianyu trusted Nan Xian so much and had thought of getting Nan Xian to take Feng Ruqing as his disciple. Feng Tianyu had even made Nan Xian a state preceptor but it turned out that all these while, Nan Xian only wanted to sleep with Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter. No one in this world could tolerate this.


    ¡°Tianyu, Fengyun Manor is no match for Tian Shen Manor now. However, it will surpass Tian Shen Manor one day later.¡± Nalan Yan held onto Feng Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    Tian Shen Manor commanded the loftiest power in this realm as it had been established a thousand years ago. On the contrary, Fengyun Manor was just established a few decades ago but had already made it this far.


    Nalan Yan must make Fengyun Manor more powerful so it could be Feng Ruqing¡¯s strong backing.


    ¡°Tianyu, we must go to Tian Shen Manor. I have been searching for our son ever since I left the Divine Herbs Sect. I have seen some progress back then. Now, I can confirm that our son is associated with the Tian Shen Manor. However, I am unable to get the person who took our son away.¡± Nalan Yan sneered.


    Previously, Gu Zhenyang had taken Nalan Yan away right after delivery, but she had managed to escape from the Divine Herbs Sect. As Nalan Yan missed her family so badly, she returned to the palace. However, she could only find Feng Ruqing in the palace. Her son was missing.


    It was then, when Nalan Yan had built Fengyun Manor. She had tasked the people of Fengyun Manor to look for her son. Unfortunately, before she could find her son, the people of the Divine Herbs Sect had attacked her. She was severely injured and Tang Luo had brought her back to the Tang family.


    If not for Tang Luo, perhaps, Nalan Yan would have found her son. Fengyun Manor would have surpassed the Mu family. Her son would not be still missing and no one would look down on her daughter now.


    Every time Nalan Yan thought of Tang Luo, a deep resentment crept into her heart.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, everything is in the past now. Our family has reunited. I believe that our son is still safe and sound.¡± Feng Tianyu felt bad for Nalan Yan and held her close in his arms.


    Nalan Yan held back the resentment in her heart since Tang Luo died a miserable death.


    She must learn to let go.

 Chapter 896 - Hai Rong’s Plan II

    ¡°I understand. Now the only thing that I am thankful for is that you are still here and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ***


    In Paramount.


    Jiu Ming was leaning lazily on the back of the chair that he was sitting on.


    A woman was respectfully standing in front of him.


    ¡°It is the Mu family¡¯s master¡¯s birthday in a few days. Feng Lan, send a congratulatory gift on behalf of Paramount.¡± Jiu Ming smiled, evilly. ¡°In Feng Ruqing¡¯s name.¡±


    Feng Lan was stunned. ¡°In the princess¡¯s name, or¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It should be in Paramount¡¯s master¡¯s name.¡±


    Feng Lan was speechless.


    ¡®Young Master, are you sure that Princess Feng Ruqing will not be angry if she knows that you have forced the title¡ªParamount Master onto her?¡¯


    Feng Lan was a little silent. After a while, she said, ¡°Recently, the people of the Mu family have been wandering outside Paramount. If you do this, the people might find out that the spirit herb dish was provided by the princess.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. It will be fine as long as we deny it regardless of their guesses. You just have to let the people know that little Qing¡¯er is Paramount¡¯s master.¡± Jiu Ming stood up from the chair lazily. ¡°Little Qing¡¯er went to Tian Shen Manor this time. She would definitely attend the Mu family¡¯s master¡¯s birthday feast. How can I not support her?¡±


    Fengyun Manor¡¯s name was obviously not enough to make Mu Ling uncomfortable. What if Feng Ruqing also held the title of Paramount¡¯s master?


    Did Mu Ling not come to Paramount for Divine Physician Qing Xian?


    He would not tell Mu Ling that Feng Ruqing was Divine Physician Qing Xian. The entire Paramount belonged to Qing¡¯er. However, if Mu Ling was nicer to Qing¡¯er earlier, naturally, he would have easily found Divine Physician Qing Xian.


    ¡°As for the gift, you can pick something from the spirit herb chamber. Don¡¯t be too stingy. We are going there to support Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Feng Lan glanced at Jiu Ming hesitantly. ¡°You care about the princess so much. Why don¡¯t you go there in person?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself from taking her away from Nan Xian.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s fingers stroked his lips. He smiled. ¡°After all, little Qing¡¯er is too attractive. I need to spend a lot of energy to hold myself back from snatching her away.¡±


    This was bad.


    His little Qing¡¯er would definitely get angry.


    Feng Lan lowered her head. ¡°Young Master, I understand.¡±


    Young Master was so infatuated in Feng Ruqing. But he was still one step later than Nan Xian.


    The princess already had someone who she liked.


    Empress Nalan and Feng Tianyu were so affectionate. Their daughter would also be very loyal and affectionate. Therefore, it was impossible for Feng Ruqing to love another person other than Nan Xian.


    If Young Master was unable to stop loving Feng Ruqing, he would be very lonely.


    ¡°The birthday feast organized by the Mu family is bound to not be peaceful.¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s smile was unfathomable. ¡°When little Qing¡¯er gives anyone a tough time, you don¡¯t have to say much. You just need to remember those people¡¯s names.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Feng Lan bowed and left.


    Jiu Ming gazed out of the boathouse. His eyes were gloomy and the lightning birthmark under his eyebrow looked even eviler.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t take her away, then I will be her family. I¡¯d like to see how many people at the Mu family will bully her this time!¡±


    ***


    Inside the inn.


    Mu Huan stood in the room nervously. She looked anxious.


    She always thought that Master had already left. She did not expect him to be here and it seemed that Master was in a hurry to find her.


    ¡°Master, my mother and I went to find a birthday gift for Grandfather. I could not serve Master well during this period. Are you blaming me for that?¡±

 Chapter 897 - Hai Rong’s Plan III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Huan had always looked superior and untouchable in front of others.


    She could only be like a normal student with good behavior and a clear voice while facing Hai Rong.


    Hai Rong did not like living in the Mu family¡¯s manor, so he had always lived in the inn. He would only go to the Mu family when he needed to diagnose the old master.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er.¡± Hai Rong slowly turned around. He spoke softly, ¡°The girl to whom I became indebted to back then, is she really your mother¡¯s distant cousin? Why didn¡¯t she return during the old master¡¯s birthday? I heard your mother say that your father had always taken good care of her. Hence, your father appeared with her in Divine Cloud Mountain that day. If that was the case, she should have come back for the old master¡¯s birthday!¡±


    Mu Huan looked a little hesitant.


    Why did Master suddenly ask about that woman again?


    Moreover, Master had always admired Suyi. Why did he sound like he was criticizing her now?


    Mu Huan had always felt that something was wrong, but she could not sense anything from Hai Rong¡¯s tone.


    He seemed to be really defending the old master.


    ¡°Well.¡± Mu Huan pursed her lips. ¡°She is my aunt. As for why she didn¡¯t come back, I don¡¯t know. Maybe the Mu family is not that important to her. Who knows?¡±


    Hai Rong¡¯s heart sank a little.


    He had never heard anything about Suyi from Mu Huan. Everything he knew about Suyi was from Chen Qingyan and Mu Ling¡¯s mouths.


    Therefore, he just wanted to know if Mu Huan would tell him the truth this time.


    Yet, Mu Huan still let him down¡­


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, I have also heard that Mu Ling once had a wife called Suyi?¡± Hai Rong slightly frowned. ¡°Why have I never met her at the Mu family?¡±


    Mu Huan started to be slightly vigilant. She became more and more anxious.


    She would definitely stigmatize Suyi if it were in the past and she would have then made Master dislike the woman.


    However, her anxiety did not let her say explain that fact. She said, vaguely, ¡°I was not quite sure. I was not born yet when she left.¡±


    Hai Rong was a little confused.


    Mu Huan had never met Suyi?


    Then did it mean that Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan had not only deceived him but also Mu Huan about the distant cousin? Did they fear that Mu Huan would accidentally spill it out?


    Even though Hai Rong was questioning many things in his heart, he was a little cold to his apprentice¡ªMu Huan.


    After all, Mu Huan became his apprentice through deception. He was reluctant to let her go because she had accompanied him for many years.


    Nonetheless, Hai Rong still did not directly ask everything. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious because I heard Mu Ling mentioning Suyi. Huan¡¯er, just forget it, you did not get to see her anyway. By the way, I am planning to attend the old master¡¯s birthday feast since I¡¯m not leaving yet. Do you know what the old master likes?¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s heart was shaking.


    Father once said that Suyi would return to attend the birthday feast. Therefore, she must not let her Master stay.


    Her father had given her a task this time when she came to meet Hai Rong. She must persuade her master to leave Tian Shen Manor and never let him meet Suyi.


    Actually, Mu Huan had always thought that Master would not abandon her even after he got to know about all these. However, many people would be attending Grandfather¡¯s birthday feast.


    That was why such a scandal must not be revealed at such times.


    If other people knew about it, the Mu family¡¯s reputation would be ruined!


    ¡°Master.¡± Mu Huan smiled. She held Hai Rong¡¯s arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about those spirit herbs in the back hill? How can I trouble you for my grandfather¡¯s birthday? Besides, you are very famous among people. I¡¯m afraid that those people might come and bother you instead of congratulating my grandfather. Master, you always know that I decided to become your apprentice because I admire you. My father has never once thought of using your name to enhance the Mu family¡¯s reputation. Furthermore, I will not allow such things to happen.¡±

 Chapter 898 - Hai Rong’s Plan IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hai Rong smiled a little. ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t care about that. I can¡¯t just leave after arriving here. I will leave after the old master¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± Mu Huan panicked. She dared not show any expression on her face. ¡°But the spirit herbs on the back hill would be eaten by the spirit beasts if no one is looking after them.¡±


    Hai Rong was feeling uneasy and she had basically determined that his guess was right.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, why are you stopping me from joining the old master¡¯s birthday feast? Is there someone whom I can¡¯t meet there?¡±


    A clear panic could be seen in Mu Huan¡¯s eyes this time.


    Even if it was just for a second, Hai Rong could still clearly see it.


    ¡°Master, how could there be anyone whom I don¡¯t want you to meet at the birthday feast?¡± Mu Huan smiled. She then said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m really asking because of the spirit herbs on the back hill. Master has always looked after the spirit herbs well. Didn¡¯t you mention that there were a few spirit herbs that would mature soon? I fear that the spirit beasts would fight over them. Master has initially wanted to go back before they mature, right?¡±


    Mu Huan paused. ¡°So how can I bother you for Grandfather¡¯s birthday?¡±


    What she said was reasonable, it was as if she was really thinking about Hai Rong.


    Hai Rong¡¯s eyes sank a little. He stared at Mu Huan for a while before he burst out laughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The spirit herbs on the back hill are about to mature. I should go back. Huan¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to escort me this time. You shall return to Divine Cloud Mountain after the old master¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s flustered heart finally relaxed.


    ¡®It seems that Master really does not know about Suyi. As long as the two of them do not meet, Mother¡¯s lie would not be detected.


    ¡®At least, the two of them must never meet each other at the birthday feast.¡¯


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, I¡¯m a bit tired. You shall go back and prepare for the birthday feast. If I can¡¯t make it to the feast, I will definitely send a big congratulatory gift to the old master!¡±


    He purposely aggravated the word ¡®big¡¯ with a gentle smile.


    No matter how cunning Mu Huan was, she was still too young. Even if she had sensed that something was wrong at first, how could she have won against an experienced old fox?


    ¡°I thank you on behalf of my grandfather.¡± Mu Huan left with a cheerful smile on her face.


    Hai Rong¡¯s face turned cold after Mu Huan had left. He clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Everyone knows that I am Mu Huan¡¯s master. Mu Ling knows that I don¡¯t like fame and fortune. I hate those who value fame and fortune. He dares not ask me to do anything for the Mu family, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he will not use my name to do other things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan have treated me as a fool. Mu Huan also did not tell me the truth. This time, I¡¯ll let everyone know that I will cut off my relationship with the Mu family!¡±


    He did not like fame and fortune and also detested deception!


    He could not forgive anyone who had cheated him regardless of who he was.


    ***


    The old master¡¯s birthday feast was coming and Tian Shen Manor was busier than ever.


    The old master had made many friends and it was normal for many people to join him in celebration. However, that was in the past. After the old master had taken ill, those people had disappeared and had never shown up even once. It had never been so lively like today for a long time.


    Even Mu Ling was a little surprised.


    He had only regained his senses after he heard Han Feng¡¯s report.


    ¡°Those people have decided to come because they heard that Grandmaster Hai Rong is at the Mu family. They want to take this opportunity to build connections with Grandmaster Hai Rong. Grandmaster Qian Kun is at the chief manor. Those people could not approach him. However, Hai Rong also does not value fame and fortune at all. Therefore, he is even more difficult to approach.¡± Mu Ling was a little regrettable. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste. Hai Rong¡¯s name can be used anywhere. If only he is willing to help the Mu family, I don¡¯t have to ask Nan Xian to return and arrange the marriage for him. We have Grandmaster Hai Rong with us. We don¡¯t have to fear that those families would not unite with the Mu family.¡±

 Chapter 899 - Birthday Feast I

    Nonetheless, Hai Rong did not value fame and fortune and hated those who coveted those.


    ¡°Han Feng, you may leave. Many people are attending the old master¡¯s birthday feast. We must ensure that nothing goes wrong at such times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Han Feng clenched his fists respectfully and walked out of the hall with a limping foot.


    It did not take long for Mu Huan to walk in from the door after Han Feng left. She was very cold and proud while facing her father, unlike the kind and approachable girl in front of Hai Rong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to Master. He will leave in the next few days.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was dark. ¡°But I think Master may already doubt what you and Mother have said.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. He stood up instantly. ¡°What did you just say? Has Hai Rong started to doubt us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Huan slightly nodded. ¡°Father, you should tell Master the truth after Grandfather¡¯s birthday. I think he may know about it sooner or later.¡±


    Mu Ling was holding his fist tightly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t let him know. Otherwise, everything will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Do you think that the ten years that I have spent with Master was not as valuable as the few months that you and Suyi spent together? If you do this, it will make me think that Suyi was the reason for what I have achieved so far! I obviously rely on my own strength, what is Suyi¡­¡±


    Slap!


    Mu Ling was angry and slapped Mu Huan¡¯s face fiercely.


    Mu Huan¡¯s entire body froze. She raised her head in disbelief. She was shocked and very disappointed.


    Father had never touched her since she was a child. Now, he was hitting her for that woman!


    In his heart, was that woman more important than his daughter?


    ¡°Huan¡¯er.¡± Mu Ling looked at Mu Huan¡¯s cold face. He felt guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. Even if Suyi has done something wrong, she is still my wife. You should not talk about your elders like that.¡±


    He could blame Suyi.


    However, Huan¡¯er was young. The young ones should respect the elders!


    Mu Huan smiled sarcastically. ¡°Father, it was Mother who looked after you when you were sick. Nan Suyi ran away with another person and disappeared for a month. Later, it was Mother who had protected you when you were being hunted. However, Nan Suyi had already fled and left you two behind. Mother has done so much for you and Nan Suyi has done nothing, Why do you still prefer Nan Suyi more?¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you weren¡¯t like this before. Why did you become so aggressive after leaving the Mu family only for a few years?¡±


    Seeing that his well-behaved daughter no longer existed, Mu Ling¡¯s heart slightly sank. He felt the pain in his heart.


    He immediately regretted it after slapping her. Huan¡¯er was still his daughter after all.


    She was being protected and raised well since young. She had never been wronged once!


    But he¡­ hit her!


    Mu Huan sneered. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand to see what you have done to Mother! You love Mother because she was more obedient than Nan Suyi. Mother allowed you to marry more wives and did not complain about anything. You are still not satisfied after having Mother. You have even married Tan Shuangshuang and brought her into the Mu family. Father, how can you make me respect you?


    ¡°If you want me to respect you, it¡¯s easy. Just drive Tan Shuangshuang out and announce to the world that Nan Suyi is no longer your wife. You can say that she has a relationship with another man!¡±

 Chapter 900 - Birthday Feast II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Only with this, Master could thoroughly see what kind of person Nan Suyi was.


    Even if everything was not revealed in the end, Master would only be angry that he was blinded and would never blame Mother for this.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes flared with anger again. But after seeing Mu Huan¡¯s stubborn face, he finally relented. ¡°I will not do such a thing. Not only because Suyi would never do that, but also that the Mu family¡¯s face is not allowed to be discredited.¡±


    Announcing that Suyi was in a relationship with another man? The shame was still his¡ªMu Ling!


    He could not afford losing face like this!


    Moreover, although Suyi would no longer forgive him, she would not accept other men so easily.


    Mu Ling was still very confident about this!


    Mu Huan straightened her sleeves fiercely. Without saying a word, she turned around and left¡­


    ***


    In the Mu family.


    There seemed to be a terrifying storm.


    Chen Qingyan had come back one day later than Mu Huan. She hurried to the old master¡¯s courtyard when she returned. However, she was told that the old master had already moved out of the courtyard. Her face suddenly changed and her eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Who allowed you to let Father move out of the courtyard? Did you treat the old master harshly when I was not around?¡±


    The people shivered. They kneeled down in a row with fear in their eyes.


    Lady Qingyan was not like Lady Suyi. She always had a good temper. This was the first time she had become angry. The weight of the old master in her heart was obvious.


    ¡°Qingyan.¡±


    A gentle voice came from behind.


    Mu Ling¡¯s anger toward Mu Huan had disappeared immediately when he saw Chen Qingyan. He said tenderly, ¡°What happened? Why are you losing your temper when you have just returned?¡±


    He believed that Qing Yan was not a person who was easily provoked. Someone must have provoked her.


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡±


    Chen Qingyan was in tears. She sobbed. ¡°I have only just left for a while. Why has the old master moved to Second Brother¡¯s courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Oh, regarding this matter,¡± Mu Ling shook his head with a grin. ¡°Somehow, the old master had always been always asking to move out. I couldn¡¯t stop him, so I agreed to let him move out. You can follow him if you want.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was a little pale. No, absolutely not! The old master must come back to the east courtyard. He should never leave the east courtyard!


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan lowered her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°The east courtyard is a place suitable for healing. I am saying this for the old master¡¯s sake. Furthermore, I have planted many spirit plants and placed them around the courtyard to help to enhance the old master¡¯s recovery. Second Brother¡¯s courtyard is not bad, but after all, it is a bit remote and unsuitable for curing illness. How could you agree with the old master?¡±


    Although she was criticizing him, Mu Ling¡¯s heart softened again because he could see that Chen Qingyan was really concerned about the old master.


    ¡°Qing Yan, the old master can be very stubborn at times. I can¡¯t do anything. I will persuade him when I have the time. He is my father. I can¡¯t be too tough on him.¡±


    Sometimes, Mu Ling was still a filial son. However, he valued fame and fortune too much. He dared not let the people know that the old master¡¯s strength was getting poorer.


    Chen Qingyan panicked and pursed her lip tightly. ¡°But, Brother Ling¡­¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s birthday is coming. Just let him stay there for the meantime. I will try to get him to move back after his birthday is over. I know you said all this for my father¡¯s sake. Even though the old master is now living in Second Brother¡¯s courtyard, you can still go visit him. Second Brother will not dare to stop you.¡±

 Chapter 901 - Birthday Feast III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Brother Ling.¡±


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes covering the coldness in her eyes.


    It seemed that Mu Ling was not very reliable this time. She must let the old man move back to the eastern courtyard!


    Mu Ling suddenly thought of what Hai Rong had once said.


    ¡°Qing Yan, Grandmaster Hai Rong said that we should not visit Father so often now in order not to provoke him. You may go to visit him when he gets better.¡±


    Mu Ling felt a headache when he said that.


    He knew that his father did not like Qingyan, but he did not expect his father to hate her this much.


    At first, Qingyan had insisted on taking care of his father. However, his father had always disagreed.


    Qingyan had almost fainted while kneeling outside the door on this matter.


    He decided to let her make the medicine and gave the only spirit herb to Qingyan due to her filial piety.


    He had always thought that his father would always accept Qingyan over time.


    If anyone said this to him, he would have ignored them, but it was from Hai Rong¡­


    He had always believed in Hai Rong¡¯s words!


    Chen Qingyan raised her pale face and seemed devastated.


    Her soft body was shaking and her face was full of sorrow.


    ¡°Does my existence irritate the old master?¡± She said with a bitter smile. ¡°I thought that as long as I was good to the old master, he would accept me someday.¡±


    Mu Ling felt a pain in his heart. He held Chen Qingyan in his arms, tightly. ¡°Qingyan, it is not your fault. It was the old man himself who cannot see your kindness. Everyone in the Mu family knows that you treat him well. How can it be your fault?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan took a bracelet out of her bag and put it in Mu Ling¡¯s hands. He smiled bitterly. ¡°This is what I found when I went out this time. Let the old master wear it. The level of his strength will be concealed with this. Then, others will not know that the old master¡¯s strength is declining.¡±


    She turned and walked out of the courtyard after she had put the bracelet in Mu Ling¡¯s hands.


    Mu Ling held onto the bracelet tightly. He felt guilty while staring at Qingyan¡¯s figure when she left.


    After all, he had still made Qingyan sad this time.


    ¡°Where is the old master now?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, the old master has never come out of the courtyard,¡± the guard responded, respectfully.


    Mu Ling held the bracelet in his hand, tightly. He no longer spoke and then turned to walk toward the courtyard.


    ***


    In the Mu family, the courtyard was the only place that was tranquil.


    Mu Ling could see the old master sitting on the ground, watching the ants move from a distance. He frowned angrily.


    ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    The old man snorted. ¡°Even the ants are so united, why is my family like a heap of loose sand?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Ling was in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you hate Qingyan so much. Hasn¡¯t she done enough for you? You are so stubborn. You wanted to move out of the eastern courtyard. That was fine with me. I have let you do what you wanted. You are my father. I can¡¯t do anything to you. However, can¡¯t you just be nicer to Qingyan knowing that she¡¯s my wife?¡±


    The old master lifted his head and asked, stiffly, ¡°Did you say Chen Qingyan? Isn¡¯t she dead yet?¡±


    ¡°Father!!!¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened significantly. He did not understand why the old man could easily accept Suyi but was so cruel to Qingyan.


    The past was the past. Why should they keep holding onto those unhappy moments?


    ¡°Hai Rong said that Qingyan should not often appear in front of you in order not to provoke you. Do you know how sad Qingyan was when she was told that? She has always thought of you and is so filial to you. Can¡¯t you just be nicer to her?¡±

 Chapter 902 - Birthday Feast IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°She is a wicked woman. She wanted to kill me!¡± The old master snorted softly. ¡°Anyway, I will hit her every time I see her! If you speak up for her again, I will hit you too!¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. This old man was really unreasonable.


    Qingyan was so kind to him. However, he wronged her by saying that she wanted to poison him.


    ¡°Father, I tolerate you because you are my father. I had even asked Qingyan to be patient with you, but you can¡¯t ignore her kindness. I will let you live with Second Brother for a few days. Please move back to the eastern courtyard after your birthday. Please don¡¯t let her down again since she is working so hard to please you.


    ¡°You said that Qingyan wanted to poison you. Alright, I won¡¯t let Qingyan prepare your medicine next time, lest you misunderstand her again.¡±


    After that, Mu Ling turned away with a contorted face. He was afraid that he would quarrel with his father if he stayed there.


    The old master stared in Mu Ling¡¯s direction. He was a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Butler, will Suyi come back this time? Will she return with my grandson?¡±


    The butler moved toward the old master and sighed softly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mu Ling has bullied me and shouted at me just now. He¡¯s a jerk. I¡¯m going to tell Suyi and let her have at him!¡±


    The butler was silent for a while. ¡°You can hit him back, Old Master.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will hit people. I have a good temper.¡±


    The butler was speechless.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you feel guilty of saying this, Old Master?¡¯


    Nonetheless, the butler knew that every time Chen Qingyan appeared, the old master would be irritated. He would scold and beat her. If someone stopped him, he would beat that person too.


    When Chen Qingyan did not show up, the old man would not get sick so easily.


    ¡°Old Master, you hate Chen Qingyan so much. Are there any other reasons for hating her?¡±


    The butler was doubtful about this.


    In the past, although the old master did not like Chen Qingyan, he did not hate her to such an extent.


    When did he start to be like this?


    Apparently, it seemed that he had started to hate her just before Lady Suyi left the Mu family.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t really remember¡­¡± The old master stared blankly. ¡°I have always felt that I have forgotten a lot of things lately. If this goes on, will I forget to eat too?¡±


    The butler said with sympathetically, ¡°Old Master, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will remember to feed you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Little Qingyin should be attending school, right? Have you registered him for school?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, Second Young Master is almost thirty years old now.¡±


    ¡°Is little Qingyin almost thirty? Time passes so fast. I remember that he was only this big before.¡± Old Master Mu gestured with his hand as if he was in deep memories. ¡°Back then, he was always following Suyi around, especially when she was pregnant. Little Qingyin was obviously in poor health, but he was like a little guard protecting her. By the way, where is Suyi? Where did she go?¡±


    The butler sighed. ¡°Lady Suyi has left the manor. She will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. I thought Suyi was driven away by that bad woman. Luckily, she will return.¡±


    The old man smiled.


    The butler became sadder. The old master¡¯s memory was worsening. He always forgot that Lady Suyi had run away from home. He often thought that the second young master was still a little young boy in his twenties.


    How could it go on like this?


    Perhaps, Lady Suyi and Nan Xian were the only ones who could comfort the old master now.

 Chapter 903

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Lady Qingyan.¡±


    At the Mu family¡¯s courtyard, a guard came in hurriedly and walked toward Chen Qingyan. ¡°A girl named An Cui who wants to meet you.¡±


    Chen Qingyan narrowed her eyes. An Cui?


    The manor master¡¯s niece?


    She heard that An Cui had been kicked out of the chief manor. Now, why had she come to the Mu family to see her now?


    ¡°Go and bring her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guard heeded the order and backed down.


    After a few minutes, a beautiful girl came in, led by the guard.


    ¡°Young Lady An.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled politely. ¡°You have come to see me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    An Cui seemed very well-behaved and walked up next to Chen Qingyan. ¡°Everyone at Tian Shen Manor knows that Lady Qingyan is the one who is managing everything in the Mu family now. I have come because I wanted to ask for something, Lady Qingyan.¡±


    Chen Qingyan glanced at An Cui, suspiciously. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qingyan, I want to be Nan Xian¡¯s woman. I am willing to be his concubine.¡±


    An Cui understood that it was impossible for her to become Nan Xian¡¯s wife due to her identity. She was satisfied as long as she could enter the Mu family.


    Chen Qingyan slightly a little. ¡°Young Lady An, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m not Nan Xian¡¯s biological mother. He will not listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Lady Qingyan, although Nan Xian is not your biological son, you are the one taking care of the Mu family¡¯s affairs now.¡± An Cui smiled flatteringly. ¡°Your power is greater than the young lady of the Mu family¡ªLady Suyi. Of course, you have the right to decide his marriage. Young Master Nan Xian is not that disobedient.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°You have to insist that Nan Xian has slept with you! You will have to lose your virginity just in case they find out that you were lying. Otherwise, I have no other ways to let you enter the Mu family.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s method was really cruel. She not only wanted to force Nan Xian to marry a woman that he did not like, but she also wanted everyone to know that Nan Xian was being played by the woman.


    It was really miserable!


    An Cui was startled. ¡°What if Nan Xian refuses to admit it?¡±


    Chen Qingyan smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he does not admit it as long as the world believes it. Brother Ling is always afraid of losing face. He will definitely force Nan Xian to accept you!¡±


    An Cui looked up and saw Chen Qingyan¡¯s smile. She was a little flustered. However, she understood that it was the only way.


    If she did not listen to Chen Qingyan, Chen Qingyan would not help her again.

 Chapter 904 - Birthday Feast VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    An Cui bit hard on her bottom lip. ¡°I will do as Lady Qingyan said.¡±


    At this moment, An Cui was blinded by her inner desires. She obviously did not think it through. Even if she entered the Mu family using this method, she would never be able to approach the godlike man in her life.


    Perhaps An Cui¡¯s purpose was not Nan Xian, she might just want to live a good life.


    She would do whatever it took in order to join the Mu family!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s smile slowly faded after An Cui¡¯s departure. She tightened her grip around the glass in her hand. Her eyes were dark and terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to have three to four wives in this world. When Brother Ling wanted to take me as his concubine, Suyi had done so many things that hurt us. Hence, I will let your son become the kind of person that you hate the most this time!¡±


    She had met Brother Ling long before Suyi did.


    Why did Suyi step in and steal the person she liked away from her?


    During the birthday feast, if Nan Xian accepted An Cui obediently, then she would just forget it. If he dared to refuse, she would taint his reputation and make the world cast him aside!


    Chen Qingyan ordered her servants to leave her and An Cui alone before An Cui was brought in to meet her in the empty and quiet courtyard.


    She took a sip of tea and sneered. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, come out now.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was very unhappy. She came out from behind the tree. Her pregnant stomach that was already showing a lot was like a needle that stung Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Chen Qingyan!¡± Tan Shuangshuang was angry.


    Why was Chen Qingyan the only person that Mu Ling cared for so tenderly? But she would be punished whenever she made a mistake.


    However¡­


    When she thought of the conversation between Chen Qingyan and An Cui just now, she blinked a few times.


    Young Master Nan Xian?


    Why did this name sound like the state preceptor¡¯s name?


    It might have been a coincidence.


    How could the Mu family¡¯s young master become a state preceptor in Liu Yun Kingdom?


    ¡°Did you eavesdrop on our conversation just now?¡±


    Chen Qingyan tried hard not to look at Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s belly.


    That growing belly seemed to remind her time and time again that this woman had once slept with her husband.


    Tan Shuangshuang snorted. ¡°I will tell Mu Ling.¡±


    Chen Qingyan sneered. ¡°Do you think he will believe in what you say? In this world, Mu Ling only believes in me, whether you believe it or not. If you dare to say more than you should, I will not let you have your child be born!¡±


    Her eyes were filled murderous intent. Tan Shuangshuang was a little flustered.


    She gritted her teeth, suppressing fear. She then turned toward the backyard.


    Wait until Chen Qingyan gives birth to a son for Mu Ling, by then, she would make her suffer as she had done to her!


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s figure went farther and farther until it disappeared under the sunset.


    Chen Qingyan could not control her feelings anymore. She grabbed her chest tightly as tears flowed down her face.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s presence was like a thorn in her flesh, hurting her.


    Even breathing was a little difficult.


    ¡°So, you can also feel the pain.¡±


    A cold and calm voice that was filled with irony and contempt spoke from behind her.


    Chen Qingyan wiped her tears off and sat on the bench looking pale and weak.


    ¡°When you were with my brother, my sister-in-law felt the pain just as you have,¡± Mu Qingyin said, expressionlessly. ¡°A wife usually can¡¯t accept her husband sleeping with another woman. You, yourself, hate Tan Shuangshuang this much. Why makes you think that my sister-in-law must accept your existence?¡±

 Chapter 905 - Birthday Feast VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Chen Qingyan bit her bottom lip. ¡°I don¡¯t hate Tan Shuangshuang. Second Brother, I don¡¯t understand why are you always attacking me?¡±


    ¡°Because you have driven my sister-in-law away,¡± Mu Qingyin said only that before he left.


    Chen Qingyan smashed the glass in her hand fiercely. Her face was somber and distorted.


    It was Nan Suyi again!


    That was the case with the old man, as well as Second Brother!


    Why were these two people protecting her so much? Did they ever wonder why the whole Mu family disliked Nan Suyi?


    If Nan Suyi was good enough, it would not have been like this!


    These two people were blinded. They still wanted to protect a jealous woman although they were Brother Ling¡¯s relatives.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s tear-stained face grew colder and more terrifying.


    She would let Mu Qingyin understand that she was more suitable to be the Mu family¡¯s daughter-in-law than Nan Suyi, one day.


    ***


    At the birthday feast.


    There were many people in the Mu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Even the relatives of the Mu family who rarely showed up came out to entertain the guests.


    ¡°Elder Mu Xing, will Lady Suyi come back to attend the old master¡¯s birthday feast this year?¡±


    Mu Xing said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that. She has not returned since she left. She did not even visit the old master knowing that he is very sick. This time, I think she might hear the rumors saying that Huan¡¯er would be returning with Grandmaster Hai Rong. That is why she might be willing to return. Unfortunately, Grandmaster Hai Rong has already left a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°This young lady of the Mu family has really misbehaved. It is normal for the excellent Young Master Mu to have concubines. All the childish acts are too overdramatic. The old master has treated her so well before. She has not even returned to visit him once. She is really a white-eyed-wolf.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Another elder sneered. ¡°Nan Suyi has always been bullying Qingyan back then. Luckily, Qingyan has a good temperament and a good personality. She did not care much about it. It is impossible for another woman to have such a good temper like Qingyan¡¯s.¡±


    These elders were the old master¡¯s brothers and cousins. They had the right to speak in the Mu family. So, people would always believe in their words.


    Everyone felt sorry for Chen Qingyan.


    Although Suyi was Mu Ling¡¯s wife, her status was higher than Qingyan since Qingyan was just a concubine.


    However, Suyi, as a woman, should not be arrogant and she had no right in stopping Mu Ling from having other wives.


    Everyone was dismissive toward her behavior.


    ¡°She was just an orphan. I wonder where she had gotten the courage to behave like this and has even taken away the flesh and blood of the Mu family¡ªNan Xian. Nan Xian is the young master of the Mu family. His surname should be Mu. She has not only taken him away but has also changed his surname!¡±


    When Suyi and Mu Ling were still in good terms, Nan Xian¡¯s name was actually Mu Nanxian. However, before leaving the Mu family, Suyi had left a note saying that from that day onward, Mu Nanxian no longer existed in this world. Since then, Nan Xian was only known as Nan Xian.


    Such behavior from a woman was not allowed in this world where the wives must obey the husbands. Therefore, Suyi had to bear a lot of notoriety.


    Mu Xing slightly smiled. ¡°Today is the old master¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s not talk about these anymore. In the past few days, Qingyan has made so much effort in organizing this birthday feast. We should not talk about those who are not important so as to not affect everyone¡¯s mood.¡±


    Mu Xing was always unhappy every time he talked about Suyi. He was always scornful and disdainful toward Suyi.


    Back when his grandson had just started cultivating, he had wanted to give Nan Xian some spirit herbs, but Suyi had refused to accept his gift.

 Chapter 906 - Birthday Feast VIII

    Later, Mu Xing learned that Suyi had used the spirit herbs to help the newly recruited so-called geniuses.


    In the Mu family, all the servants and maids had served the Mu family all their lives. They would never recruit people from the outside.


    After all, to the Mu family, talent was not too important. Even if one¡¯s strength was poor, they could use the spirit herbs to boost it.


    Nonetheless, Suyi had recruited some people from the outside when she was in charge of the Mu family. She preferred to give the spirit herbs to outsiders rather than giving them to Mu Xing¡¯s grandson.


    Everyone in the Mu family would receive some spirit herbs each month. However, Mu Xing¡¯s grandson¡¯s talent was too weak. What effects could the few normal spirit herbs have? If it were not for Suyi, his grandson would have achieved something in those years!


    Qingyan was a different person.


    Those geniuses that Suyi had recruited were driven away by Qingyan after Suyi had left. She had used all the resources on the people of the Mu family.


    The many spirit herbs had finally allowed his grandson to achieve Spirit Warrior tier. Thus, he was very grateful to Qingyan.


    All the people gathered at the banquet hall.


    It was very rare for the old master to not lose his temper and smile. Although his smile looked a little silly, it still made Mu Ling feel relieved.


    Fortunately, the old master still knew how to behave on certain occasions even when he was sick. If he bullied Qingyan on such an occasion, the entire Mu family would be embarrassed.


    His father would not do such a thing.


    ¡°Butler, do you think I look handsome today?¡± The old master smiled and asked.


    The butler smiled bitterly. ¡°You always look handsome.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then can I have the turkey soup that Suyi has cooked today?¡± The old master anticipated.


    Even Mu Ling who had always made him displeased was pleasing to his eyes today.


    Maybe it was because his mood was better today.


    But his old face could not help but sink a little after seeing Chen Qingyan standing next to Mu Ling. He stared at her angrily.


    ¡°Master, today is your birthday. Lady Suyi will return this year too.¡± The butler reminded. ¡°If you embarrassed Chen Qingyan in public, the Mu family would also be embarrassed. Think about it. If Nan Xian takes over the Mu family¡­¡±


    Old Master Mu was like an old child when he was sick.


    Children were the easiest to coax.


    Old Master Mu held back his anger and snorted after listening to the butler¡¯s words. ¡°I will let her off today!¡±


    It was so frustrating that he could not hit the bad woman.


    The old master turned his anger toward his appetite. He then kept stuffing desserts into his mouth.


    The butler quickly snatched the desserts from the old master. ¡°Master, you have to take care of your image. Lady Suyi and Young Master Nan Xian will be returning soon. You must take care of your image.¡±


    Fortunately, all the guests present were busy talking. Hence, not so many people had seen the old master¡¯s behavior.


    Suddenly, silence fell. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the door in astonishment.


    There was a beautiful woman standing next to Qin Li and Wen Yu.


    The woman was as beautiful as Xi Shi¡ªone of the renowned beauties in the world. She had an elegant smile on her face. Her face was slightly pale due to her poor health.


    ¡°Is this the young lady of the Qin family? Well, she has grown into a beautiful woman.¡±

 Chapter 907

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The person who is able to marry a beautiful lady like Qin Fei¡¯er is blessed. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the prettiest in the world.¡±


    Tian Shen Manor was extremely huge.


    Tian Shen City was the most prosperous place in the mainland.


    Other than that, there were other towns too. Many of the guests present there came from afar.


    On Gu Yiyi¡¯s birthday, only the forces from Tian Shen City were invited. Other forces were not qualified to participate. Thus, not many people had seen Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s current appearance.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was indeed the number one beauty in Tian Shen Manor before Gu Yiyi had lost weight.


    Her beauty made others feel like protecting her.


    But these words were embarrassing for Qin Fei¡¯er today.


    She clenched her fists so hard that she barely smiled.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er.¡± Chen Qingyan stepped forward and held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand kindly. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you to come and participate in the birthday feast since your body is weak.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled and reciprocated Chen Qingyan¡¯s action. ¡°Aunt Yan, how can I not attend the old master¡¯s birthday just because of that?¡±


    ¡°You are really a good child.¡± Chen Qingyan laughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for the person who marries you.¡±


    Everyone was quietly making guesses in their hearts looking at their intimate behavior.


    ¡°Is Young Lady Qin entering the Mu family? Lady Qingyan is so kind to her. Maybe Young Master Mu Xi is marrying her?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu Xi? It is unlikely to be him since he is so cruel to women. How could a fragile lady like Qin Fei¡¯er bear his torment? I think it should be Young Master Nan Xian. Lady Qingyan had always regarded Nan Xian as her son. It is normal for her to be intimate with Qin Fei¡¯er for Nan Xian¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It must be Young Master Nan Xian. No one would reject a fragile beauty like Qin Fei¡¯er. Nan Xian is a perfect match for her.¡±


    A burst of ironic laughter was heard among the guests. ¡°Who is that Lady Qingyan? She is just a concubine.¡±


    The crowd became silent, instantly.


    The wives present were disdainful of Chen Qingyan when they saw their husbands supporting Chen Qingyan.


    No wife would like her husband to take a concubine! Unless the concubine was the wife!


    Of course, a concubine who had become the principal wife would also not want her husband to take other concubines.


    How could a wife stand her husband sleeping with another woman?


    They just did not have to courage to stand up against their husbands. They did not have the same determination as Suyi. Hence, they could only hide their tears quietly.


    No matter how the concubine was loved, she was still a concubine. There was no concubine who dared to address herself as the main lady except Chen Qingyan!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned pale. She turned to look at the lady standing among the guests.


    Those who could speak in the Mu family must be of high status. This lady was the daughter-in-law of Grandmaster Qian Kun.


    Grandmaster Qian Kun had no children, but he had a godson! Although his godson was not often in Tian Shen Manor, he came to participate in the birthday feast since he was around this time.


    ¡°Great job, that is well said!¡±


    The old master stood on the chair laughing and applauding. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have only one daughter-in-law, which is Suyi. Who is this bad woman? She will have to go when Suyi is back. Hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, everyone looked the old master with sympathetically.


    They did not know what had made the old master¡¯s health even worse recently. He was getting more and more confused. Qingyan had borne children for Mu Ling. Yet, he still wanted to drive her away.

 Chapter 908 - Birthday Feast X

    How could the old master be so ruthless?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing that Mu Ling was about to lose his temper, Chen Qingyan held onto his arm as she shook her head and smiled wryly.


    ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry about me. Today is the old master¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t lose your temper because of me. I am nobody. You don¡¯t have to defend me.¡±


    Clenching his fists tightly, Mu Ling was getting angrier. His cold gaze was fixed upon the lady who was speaking just now.


    Initially, everyone was staring at Chen Qingyan. Now, everyone looked at the door.


    ¡°This¡­ who is this young lady? Why have I never met her before? Why is she here in the chief manor? The manor master has gotten another wife?¡±


    ¡°Previously, Qin Fei¡¯er was the most beautiful lady in Tian Shen Manor. Now, she is no match for this young lady at all. She is so stunning, I like her.¡±


    At the door of the banquet hall, Gu Yiyi walked in after Gu Shi with a smile full of subtle charm.


    When Gu Shi heard the chatter, his eyes lit up, his gaze swept across the crowd. When he saw the face of the young master who was speaking just now, the light in his eyes faded instantly.


    ¡®Pfft! You have such a hideous countenance, how dare you peep at my daughter! You aimed for something out of your league!¡¯


    ¡°You are seeking your own demise, aren¡¯t you? She is Gu Yiyi!¡± The person standing next to the young master nudged him, lightly.


    Who else could stand next to Gu Shi other than Gu Yiyi? Although the young master was not allowed to attend the feast in the chief manor, he heard that Gu Yiyi had lost weight.


    Hearing this, the young master¡¯s face changed. A look of shock and disbelief crept into his eyes.


    Gu Yiyi¡ªthe two hundred and fifty pound lady had actually turned into such a stunning beauty?


    Perhaps, many of the people had never thought that the gorgeous young lady was Gu Yiyi. The whole place sank into silence.


    Gu Shi paid no heed to the people around him and walked toward the old master of the Mu family.


    ¡°Old Master, intially, I did not intend to come to the Mu family. However, no matter what the people of the Mu family have done to me, I respect you.


    ¡°Bring the gift to the old master!¡±


    ¡°At your command.¡± The guard of the chief manor handed over a box of spirit herb, respectfully.


    The butler who stood next to the old master received the box on his behalf.


    ¡°This spirit herb could enhance your health and prolong your life. May you live a thousand years.¡± Gu Shi smiled faintly.


    If one wished a cultivator to live a hundred years, he was, no doubt, cursing him. A cultivator could live more than a hundred years if he was healthy.


    The more powerful a cultivator was, the longer he could live. Only an ordinary human who was not capable of cultivating would wish someone to live a hundred years.


    ¡°Thank you, Manor Master. This old butler would like to express my gratitude and appreciation to you on behalf of the old master.¡±


    A mixed feeling crept into the butler¡¯s heart. The old master¡¯s strength had greatly declined. This spirit herb was indeed a great gift to the old master.


    The butler could not help wondering if Grandmaster Hai Rong told Grandmaster Qian Kun about the old master¡¯s health condition. Otherwise, why would Gu Shi give this spirit herb to the old master?


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s hands balled into fists. The old master had truly lost his senses because of his poor health. Usually, the old master would get Mu Ling to accept the gift on his behalf. Gu Shi had actually given the gift personally to the old master?


    ¡°Lady Qingyan, we are giving a Grade-6 spirit herb to the old master as a gift. As the old master is not feeling well, Young Master Mu, please accept the gift on the old master¡¯s behalf. Please simmer this spirit herb for the old master.¡± Wen Yu smiled.

 Chapter 909 - I Agree To This Marriage I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although Mu Ling was annoyed, he simply could not do anything to Gu Shi as he was the manor master.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Qin.¡± Hearing Wen Yu¡¯s words, Mu Ling¡¯s face shifted as he smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. That¡¯s what I should do in view of the relationship between the Mu family and the Qin family.¡±


    In other words, Wen Yu was actually telling everyone present that the Qin family and the Mu family were connected by marriage.


    Gu Shi¡¯s cold gaze swept past Wen Yu as he quickly turned away. He pulled Gu Yiyi¡¯s arm and drew her back to the seat.


    ¡°I thought Young Lady Mu and Nan Xian would be back by now? Why are they not here yet?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Mu is such an ungrateful wretch. The old master had treated her so well, but she has taken his kindness for granted. She has never returned to the Mu family for years for his birthday.¡±


    Currently, the banquet hall was abuzz with chatters.


    ¡®Since Suyi is back in Tian Shen Manor, why is she not here yet?¡¯ Mu Ling frowned. His stunning face took on a ghastly expression.


    Was Suyi avoiding the old master¡¯s birthday in order to make Mu Ling mad?


    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Yiyi sat down. She scanned everyone present, but Feng Ruqing was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared.


    ¡°How did An Cui get in here?¡±


    An Cui should not have come to this feast. What concerned Gu Yiyi most was that An Cui had actually walked in after Chen Qingyan, as if she was Chen Qingyan¡¯s servant.


    Gu Shi frowned. His gaze swept past the crowd and fell upon An Cui¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what An Cui is after. However, she can never make it.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yiyi felt immensely relieved. She could never forget the way An Cui had begged her and wanted Gu Yiyi to help her to become Nan Xian¡¯s concubine.


    Gu Yiyi was not a fool. Naturally, she would never help someone who could upset Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Manor Master, there must be some misunderstandings between the Mu family and the chief manor back then. As we were unable to meet you, we did not manage to clear out the misunderstanding between us. It¡¯s time we clear the air now, shall we? I really like Young Lady Gu. That¡¯s why I have proposed an arranged marriage between Nan Xian and her.¡±


    It would have been fine if Mu Ling did not mention the arranged marriage. Hearing this, Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, my daughter has yet to step into the Mu family but you have arranged so many concubines for Nan Xian. Do you want to bully my daughter to death?¡±


    ¡°Oh! The rest of the clans must have been mistaken about this. I was arranging concubines for Mu Xi, not Mu Nanxian,¡± Mu Ling replied, ambiguously.


    Since the rest of the clans had called off the marriage, Mu Ling could just deny the things that Gu Shi had said.


    As long as Gu Shi agreed to let Gu Yiyi marry Nan Xian, Mu Ling would not arrange any other concubines for Nan Xian like what he had done, previously. He would only get Nan Xian to take Qin Fei¡¯er as his concubine when Gu Yiyi was pregnant.


    Gu Shi sneered. Gu Shi had never given the people of the Mu family a thought. Previously, he had accepted the arranged marriage because of Nan Xian.


    Perhaps, the Qin family was of the same opinion.


    With the Qin family¡¯s power, they would never let Qin Fei¡¯er be someone else¡¯s concubine. However, since they had accepted the marriage, it must be because of Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian was indeed a rare talent and was unrivaled in Tian Shen Manor. Sooner or later, he would dominate the world.


    Hence, the Qin family did not reject the arranged marriage, even if Qin Fei¡¯er would only be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine.


    However, things would go completely different if the groom was Mu Xi. The Qin family would never have accepted the arranged marriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those who have called off the marriage. What about Young Lady Qin? Don¡¯t tell me that Young Lady Qin has agreed to be Mu Xi¡¯s concubine.¡± Gu Shi broke into a smile.


    As soon as Gu Shi finished speaking, the faces of the people of the Qin family changed.

 Chapter 910 - I Agree To This Marriage II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale and her body was shaking. She held onto Wen Yu¡¯s hand tightly.


    Being Mu Xi¡¯s concubine?


    How many women had died in Mu Xi¡¯s hands?


    She would never want to be Mu Xi¡¯s wife, let alone being his concubine!


    After Mu Xi heard those words, he glanced vaguely at Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face. He then subconsciously licked the corner of his lips.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was not as pretty as Feng Ruqing in terms of beauty. However, Feng Ruqing was too tough. If it was Qin Fei¡¯er who was weak and gentle, he might have gotten what he wanted, easily¡­


    Chen Qingyan walked slowly toward Mu Ling and patted his hand. She smiled softly. ¡°Manor Master Gu must be joking. We¡ªthe Mu family, do not have the right to decide Young Lady Qin¡¯s marriage. I just like Young Lady Qin and want to be closer to her. Manor Master Gu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Brother Ling really wants Gu Yiyi to be married to Nan Xian.¡±


    Smash!


    Gu Yiyi slammed on the table. She got up instantly. ¡°I won¡¯t marry the vixen¡ªNan Xian. You better stop dreaming about it!¡±


    Vixen?


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart fluttered. The title¡ªvixen seemed so familiar to him that made him more uneasy.


    Right!


    Under normal circumstances, the wife who was not loved would address the husband¡¯s beloved concubine as a vixen.


    Now Gu Yiyi had used these words to describe Nan Xian, which made Mu Ling feel baffled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.¡± Gu Yiyi turned her head and sneered, ¡°I have rejected the marriage earlier because Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s maid said that Qin Fei¡¯er was Nan Xian¡¯s lover. I felt deceived. How could my fianc¨¦ have another beloved? Hence, I got angry and rejected marriage.¡±


    Everyone was gossiping.


    Was Qin Fei¡¯er Nan Xian¡¯s beloved woman? Did Qin Fei¡¯er maid say that? Then, it must be true.


    The Mu family and the Qin family really wanted to form an alliance through marriage. However, why did Mu Ling still want Nan Xian to marry Gu Yiyi?


    Although everyone was stunned, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was terribly pale. She did not expect Gu Yiyi to say it in public.


    Mu Ling¡¯s cold eyes glanced at Qin Fei¡¯er angrily after hearing about that.


    So that was it!


    It was the Qin family¡¯s fault that Gu Yiyi wanted to cancel the arranged marriage. Otherwise, the Mu family would have already formed the alliance for a long time ago!


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, you may have had a little misunderstanding¡­¡± Mu Ling hesitated for a moment and said slowly.


    Gu Yiyi smiled sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re right, I did misunderstand. At first, I believed in Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s words. Then, I let my father cancel the arranged marriage. After that, only I knew that I have misunderstood.¡±


    Mu Ling let out a sigh of relief. Nonetheless, he still did not understand why Gu Yiyi was so heartless even when she knew she had misunderstood.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Gu Yiyi paused. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Nan Xian now, and all the men are all bastards, Qin Fei¡¯er is even worse than them. How could she become Nan Xian¡¯s beloved woman with her appearance?¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He felt like crying.


    1¡®Little devil, could you not scold me too when you are scolding Nan Xian?


    ¡®Your father is also a man!¡¯


    Mu Ling was clearly embarrassed as he felt ashamed in front of those people.


    Old Master Mu was also cheering on the side. ¡°Well done. You have scolded them rightly. All men are bastards and liars! Hahaha! Little girl, you are great. Are you married yet? What about my son¡ªQing Yin? What about letting him be your husband?¡±

 Chapter 911 - I Agree To This Marriage III

    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Mu Qingyin was not bad, only that, his health was not that good.


    But it did not matter.


    If Mu Qingyin became the Gu family¡¯s son-in-law, he would let Qian Kun do his best to treat him even if it meant using all the medicine.


    As long as he could straighten his little devil.


    ¡°Father.¡± Mu Qingyin sighed helplessly. ¡°I have poor health. Don¡¯t worry too much. Just don¡¯t drag the little girl down. Besides, I¡¯m quite old now and Young Lady Gu has not even reached the age of eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The old man glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re only sixteen. Why not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mu Qingyin¡¯s felt uncomfortable. ¡°Father, when can you remember that I¡¯m almost thirty?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re almost thirty years old. Then, you better don¡¯t let the girl be wasted.¡±


    The old man pursed his lips.


    Mu Qingyin felt a sword piercing through his heart¡ªsad and helpless.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Gu Shi stood up hurriedly. He then said, respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Qingyin is only twenty-nine years old. He is not old. He has a good personality and is also handsome. He and Gu Yiyi¡¯s child will be very good looking. I agree to this marriage! If Qingyin enters the chief manor, I will try my best to treat him at all costs. Even if he is not cured, I will try to extend his life span. That is not a big problem.¡±


    The old master was like an old child. He laughed. ¡°Then, we will be in-laws. Little Qingyin¡¯s personality is really good. You don¡¯t have to worry. He is very different from his brother. I can guarantee you that little Qingyin will treat your girl very well.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the deal.¡±


    Usually, fathers would not want their little sweetheart ones to stay away from them.


    But somehow, Gu Yiyi was not a normal ¡®little sweetheart¡¯. Gu Shi must have done something evil in his previous life that he had gotten a daughter who was eager to stay far away from him and would rather help an outsider than him.


    He could not scold and beat her. He could only let her go.


    More importantly, his daughter¡¯s sexual orientation was distorted. He had to straighten out his daughter so he could face his dead wife.


    Mu Qingyin was Nan Xian¡¯s second uncle. Nan Xian heard that Nan Suyi and Mu Qingyin had a great relationship when she was still in the Mu family. So, if he was no longer in this world one day, there would be someone who could protect this little devil.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The old master immediately agreed. ¡°After they are married, I¡¯ll let little Qingyin go to the chief manor. I don¡¯t have the money to buy him a yard. There are too many bad people in the Mu family. Other than that, I can¡¯t let the little girl be wronged.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will pay and buy a yard for them. Just let the two of them live their own lives.¡±


    Of course, the yard must be bought next to the chief manor.


    He did not want to let his dear daughter smash his jade appliances. However, he could not bear to let Gu Yiyi stay too far away from him. He was worried that Gu Yiyi might be bullied and no one would be able to protect her in time. Hence, staying next to the chief manor would be the best.


    ***


    Gu Yiyi was stunned as the marriage was for her.


    She looked at Gu Shi in shock. She apparently did not expect her father to marry her off so easily.


    Did he ask her opinion regarding the marriage?


    Mu Ling¡¯s face was also dark. The fianc¨¦e he had selected for Nan Xian was being taken away by his own brother.


    ¡°Manor Master Gu¡­¡± Mu Ling turned his head and looked at Gu Shi. He was about to speak but was impatiently interrupted by Gu Shi.


    ¡°What are you going to say, Young Master Mu? I am letting my daughter marry your brother. Do you not like it? Do you want your brother to be alone for his whole life? Are you still his brother?¡±

 Chapter 912 - I Agree To This Marriage IV

    Mu Ling was speechless after hearing Gu Shi¡¯s words. He shut his mouth and his eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Gu Yiyi stood up angrily. ¡°How can you not ask me before you marry me to Qingyin? Have you considered my feelings?¡±


    Gu Shi who was very confident just now was now being timid in front of Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°My dear girl, I¡¯m just doing it for your sake. Little Qingyin is handsome and has a good personality. He is not the kind of person who judges people by their appearance. More importantly, you know about the issues between Xiao Qing and the Mu family, right? You might be able to discuss Xiao Qing with him in the future¡­¡±


    After much deliberation, it was decided that Mu Qingyin was really not bad.


    Back when he ordered people to look for a husband for Gu Yiyi. Why did no one think of Mu Qingyin?


    Actually, it was normal that other people did not consider Mu Qingyin since his health was not in the best shape. He might fall dead at any given moment. The chief manor¡¯s young lady must not be a widow. Thus, Mu Qingyin was no longer in their considerations.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Yiyi, today is Old Master Mu¡¯s birthday. We will discuss these matters when we return. Don¡¯t make any trouble at his birthday party,¡± Gu Shi said, patiently.


    Although Gu Yiyi was usually wayward, she still knew when to behave depending on the situation. Her eyes were full of grievances. She finally sat down angrily and did not say a single word.


    The voices surrounding the discussion stopped abruptly.


    A chilling sound could be heard.


    Everyone was looking around since they did not know where the sound came from.


    Time stood still and the sound of breathing continued.


    The moon was cold and the night was silent.


    The girl was so beautiful. She was as beautiful as a demon in a red coat and was as majestic as an empress.


    Standing beside her was a handsome man who looked like a fairy.


    The cold moonlight draped downward and covered him.


    To the far right of the girl was an indifferent and elegant woman whose actions were so pleasing and attractive.


    On her own, Luo Li was also very good looking. Unfortunately, everyone took no notice of her when she stood behind these three people.


    Those people could only see the three of them.


    ¡°Are they Lady Suyi and Young Master Nan Xian?¡±


    The crowd could not help but gasp.


    When Lady Suyi took Nan Xian away, Nan Xian was only a few years old. Now, almost twenty years had passed, why was she still so young?


    She looked the same as she was twenty years ago.


    Chen Qingyan clenched her fists quietly. She was a little embarrassed.


    She was relatively young and beautiful among her peers. But even so, she was still at the age where there was already some wrinkles on her face despite using spirit herbs to maintain the youth of her skin.


    Suyi was older than her. However, everyone might think that Suyi was younger than her when they stood together.


    Chen Qingyan who was always proud of her looks could not bear it. It felt like a needle poking into her heart and it hurt.


    It was also at this moment that Chen Qingyan finally realized why Mu Ling would never forget Suyi!


    Mu Ling might have really loved her before Suyi showed up. Nonetheless, Mu Ling only had affection, gratitude, and pity for her since he met Suyi.


    It was particularly so.


    Mu Ling had always felt that he owed her! Therefore, even if he did not care about Suyi, he must take care of her!


    But what she wanted was his heart. Love with gratitude would never win desperate love.


    ¡°Why have you come?¡±

 Chapter 913 - I Agree To This Marriage V

    Mu Ling turned to look at Feng Ruqing in fury.


    This woman had made his son be rebellious and convinced Suyi to believe so deeply in her. Now, she even dared to come to the Mu family!


    Suyi slightly smiled. ¡°Qing¡¯er is my daughter-in-law. Why can¡¯t she come?¡±


    This sentence was like a heavy punch that had instantly awakened everyone present.


    They were still curious about the girl¡¯s identity. However, they did not expect the girl to be Nan Xian¡¯s lover.


    Some people turned to look at Gu Yiyi.


    No matter who Gu Shi had chosen as his son-in-law now, Nan Xian was once Gu Yiyi¡¯s fianc¨¦! Gu Yiyi had even taunted Qin Fei¡¯er whom she was so familiar with. This woman would surely be taunted too.


    Of course, some of these people had also attended Gu Yiyi¡¯s birthday.


    Now that they knew the relationship between Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, their expressions were getting stranger.


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    The old master was shocked at first and soon came back to his senses. He quickly came down from the stage and hurried to Suyi¡¯s side.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t lie to me. You have really come back today. If you didn¡¯t come back, I would have been bullied to death.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s heart ached. The old master was really good to her. Back then, she had left without saying goodbye to him.


    She had not seen him for years.


    ¡°Manor Master,¡± Mu Ying said coldly. ¡°Lady Suyi obviously did not acknowledge the Mu family as her own. Thus, she had left home. Why do you always follow behind her and please her? What for?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle is right. Manor Master, the Mu family is not a place where people can just come and go as they please!¡±


    ¡°Manor Master, Qingyan alone is enough for the Mu family. We don¡¯t need her! However, Nan Xian is the blood of the Mu family. He is not allowed to linger around outside. He must return!¡±


    ¡°By the way, what is this little girl¡¯s identity? If her status is acceptable, we can let her stay and be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. Those with low status are not qualified to enter the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Nan Suyi was an orphan who was lonely and helpless in the past. She should not be a part of the Mu family, but since Manor Master agreed to let her in, we could not say much. But still, the difference between an educated person and an uneducated one is very big. Just look at Lady Qingyan, she has managed the Mu family very well. On the contrary, Nan Suyi was like a crazy girl and always did what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°Which lady would do such things as she would? We have already given her enough respect by not asking her to be Mu Ling¡¯s concubine. How dare she not give Mu Ling face for such petty matter?!¡±


    These people were all the Mu family¡¯s relatives. Nonetheless, the Mu family had its own rules. All people must address the manor master respectfully except the manor master¡¯s direct blood family.


    Therefore, even if they were his relatives, they still had to address him as ¡®Manor Master¡¯.


    These people had expressed their disdain and dissatisfaction with Suyi. It seemed that Suyi¡¯s existence was a shame to the Mu family.


    The only useful thing she had done was giving birth to a talented child¡ªNan Xian, for the Mu family.


    Suyi, Nan Xian, and Feng Ruqing did not give any form of response regardless of what these had people said. They simply listened to those criticisms, quietly.


    Old Master Mu had wanted to yell several times, but Suyi had stopped him by signaling him with her eyes.


    Those people automatically stopped after they were done speaking their minds, rendering everyone else speechless.

 Chapter 914 - I Agree To This Marriage VI

    Insult after insult was hurled. They all shouted loudly and their faces were red with resentment in their eyes.


    There was a chuckle in the quiet hall.


    The laughter was like a breeze passing by, slowly.


    ¡°Luo Li, do you remember the names of those people?¡±


    Luo Li nodded. ¡°I have written them all in a small book.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Feng Ruqing let go of Suyi¡¯s hand. She walked forward, slowly. ¡°Did you think that we are here for the birthday party? You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re here to settle accounts with the Mu family!¡±


    ¡®We must get back what the Mu family owes Suyi and Nan Xian!¡¯


    Gu Yiyi put her hand to one side of her cheek and blinked. She looked at Feng Ruqing with admiration.


    Xiao Qing was so cool. What could she do? She really liked Xiao Qing. She wanted to marry Xiao Qing!


    Gu Shi looked at Feng Ruqing. He then saw his daughter¡¯s shy face and loving eyes. He was a little wary. ¡°Yiyi, you must remember that you are a girl.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Gu Shi was silent. A girl could not marry a girl.


    Gu Shi did not dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that Gu Yiyi would fight him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good staring at people like this. Your saliva is about to fall off. Hurry up and wipe it off.¡±


    Ever since Suyi had appeared, those people who did not pay attention to Gu Yiyi was stunned when they heard Gu Shi¡¯s words.


    Then they found that Gu Yiyi was staring straight at Feng Ruqing like an idiot in love.


    Only Suyi, Nan Xian, and Feng Ruqing were at the door.


    Gu Yiyi certainly could not be staring at the two women, which meant that she still could not forget Nan Xian.


    Those who had not participated in Gu Yiyi¡¯s birthday looked at Feng Ruqing sympathetically.


    The man whom Gu Yiyi liked would never be snatched away by someone else. Gu Shi was so protective of his daughter. He would never let this happen.


    It seemed that this girl must have offended the chief manor!


    ***


    ¡°Maiden.¡± Mu Ying¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous!¡±


    Settling accounts?


    Haha, were they any issues that need to be settled between the Mu family and Suyi?


    Even if there were issues, it should be between Suyi and Qingyan! She owed Qingyan too much that she might not be able to pay everything back in this lifetime!


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± The young man standing on the sidelines glanced at Feng Ruqing and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t reason too much with this girl, just throw her out.¡±


    How could a wild girl of unknown origin enter the Mu family with her appearance?


    Ridiculous!


    Bang!


    Just as the young man wanted to step forward, Feng Ruqing threw him out. He was flung through the air before he hit the banquet table. No one saw what Feng Ruqing had done.


    Mu Ying¡¯s face sank. No one had expected that this girl would really cause a commotion at the Mu family.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was about to get angry. The old master¡¯s laughter sounded again in this quiet banquet hall.


    ¡°Great fight, hahaha! You fight so well, just kill all those shitty grandchildren! Hahaha! Little girl, just continue fighting. I will cheer for you!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    The old master was not in the right state of mind and did not understand anything.


    Gu Shi had to stand up and say something since he was Tian Shen Manor¡¯s manor master. He cleared his throat. ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing, today is the old master¡¯s birthday. Can you resolve the problems after the birthday party? Just give me some face. What about allowing the people of the Mu family to apologize to you?¡±


    Mu Ying¡¯s face was dark.


    His grandchild was beaten. How could Gu Shi still ask him to apologize?

 Chapter 915 - I Agree To This Marriage VII

    The manor master was indeed unfair.


    Gu Shi was still smiling. ¡°The Mu family, apologize to her quickly. Do you really want to ruin the old master¡¯s birthday party? I wonder what kind of motives you have given that you¡¯re intentionally ruining the birthday party.¡±


    The people from the Mu family were speechless.


    ¡®Why did you think that we¡¯re the ones ruining the party? It¡¯s clearly the fault of that woman who attacked first.¡¯


    Gu Shi realized that they were unhappy with what he said. He turned around without acknowledging them. He looked straight at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not mean to ruin the birthday party. She had come to warn them for Suyi¡¯s sake.


    She could always seek revenge from them after jotting down their names.


    Gu Shi breathed a sigh of relief. He glanced at the people from the Mu family. ¡°Quickly, apologize to her.¡±


    Mu Ying¡¯s facial expression darkened. He clenched his fists tightly. He felt that everyone was staring at him.


    He took a deep breath and advanced toward Feng Ruqing.¡±I¡¯m sorry. We were over the line just now. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Beat him! Beat him!¡± The old master laughed out loud. ¡°Young girl, go ahead and beat him up! I support you!¡±


    The guests shook their heads and sighed.


    The old master of the Mu family had indeed gone mad.


    How could he ask an outsider to beat up his brother? Was it not embarrassing for the Mu family?


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Feng Ruqing coldly.


    The Mu family would not have been humiliated in such a way if Feng Ruqing had not appeared.


    How could she get into the Mu Manor given the fact that the Mu family had never approved her existence?


    Nan Xian could feel Mu Ling¡¯s stare.


    He glanced at Mu Ling calmly. He looked cold and distant. Mu Ling trembled with fear. Mu Ling could not help but withdraw his gaze from Feng Ruqing.


    What was preposterous was the fact that one¡¯s father was afraid of his son!


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan tugged at Mu Ling¡¯s sleeves. She smiled and walked toward Suyi. ¡°Sister Suyi, don¡¯t care about what they have just said. I¡¯ll discipline them later. It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back with us. Brother Ling and I have missed you a lot.¡±


    Chen Qingyan sounded calm and gentle. But, it was clear that she was declaring her authority and superiority in front of Suyi. She seemed to imply that the Mu family was under her care now.


    ¡°Suyi, ignore that bad woman.¡±


    The old master sneered and turned his head around in annoyance. He did not even want to look at Chen Qingyan.


    Chen Qingyan felt awkward. But, she was used to being treated like that by the old master. She soon recovered herself.


    ¡°Sister Suyi, I went to the Southern Ocean for his sake this time. I found the Heart of the Southern Ocean. It¡¯s a present for him. I wonder what kind of present you have prepared for him?¡±


    The Heart of the Southern Ocean.


    It was a type of spirit herb.


    It grew in the Southern Ocean. It was shaped like a shell and it could be used as a medicine. It could cure various illnesses.


    Surely, it could not cure every illness. Some peculiar illnesses could not be cured. It was not a cure for poisoning too.


    The old master¡¯s illness was not a common one. It seemed that the Heart of the Southern Ocean would be useless too.


    But, the Heart of the Southern Ocean was located in the middle of the ocean. It was a rather significant spot for the Southern Ocean. It was just like a human¡¯s heart. That was why it was called the Heart of the Southern Ocean.


    Additionally, that spot was dangerous. It was rumored that there was a giant dragon guarding that place. So, it was not an easy task to retrieve the heart of the Southern Ocean.


    Therefore, her deed was considered filial and good even though the Heart of the Southern Ocean probably could not cure the old master¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 916 - I Agree To This Marriage VIII

    Mu Ling¡¯s throat was hoarse. He seemed guilty and sorry. ¡°Qingyan, you¡¯ve done a lot for us.¡±


    Chen Qingyan shook her head and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m willing to do anything for the old master¡¯s sake.¡±


    Mu Ling would definitely pull Chen Qingyan into his embrace. But Suyi was there and he suppressed his urges several times.


    Suyi was willing to return to the Mu family. He could not show off his intimate feelings for Qingyan in front of her. If not, she Suyi might leave angrily and never come back.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Qingyan smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re close to the old master. You must¡¯ve prepared something precious for him.¡±


    Suyi smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Although the Heart of the Southern Ocean is precious, it¡¯s useless for the old master.¡±


    In fact, the Heart of the Southern Ocean could cure various illnesses but it could not cure the old master¡¯s illness.


    It was because¡­


    She had tried that before.


    Chen Qingyan almost could not maintain her smile. ¡°What you have said is indeed true. But, I have to try even though there¡¯s only a little hope left, right?¡±


    The old master pushed Chen Qingyan aside and she nearly fell down.


    Mu Ling quickly rushed to help Chen Qinyyan. He kept her in his embrace. Then, he stared at the old master angrily. ¡°Father!¡±


    The old master did not even look at Mu Ling. He protected Suyi and shielded her behind her just like how a father would do.


    ¡°That woman is too bad! She must¡¯ve planned something against you. Ask her to stay away from Suyi. Don¡¯t let her get near Suyi!¡±


    Chen Qingyan paled. Her eyes were filled with tears. She still could not understand the reason she was being treated so cruelly by the old master given that she had treated him nicely.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mu Xi and Mu Huan were anxious. They rushed to Chen Qingyan and stared at Suyi angrily.


    ¡°Nan Su¡­¡±


    Mu Huan gritted her teeth and she wanted to say something. But, Mu Ling straightened his body and his face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    All of a sudden, the entire banquet hall fell into a deafening silence.


    ¡°Father, Suyi is always my wife. You don¡¯t have to doubt that. But, could you please show some of your love and kindness to Qingyan? What has she done wrong? Why do you treat her like that in the banquet hall without caring for the fact that it might humiliate us?¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Suyi soon became cold and distant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you because today is the old master¡¯s birthday. But, there¡¯s one thing you need to know. I¡¯m not your wife! I have abandoned you when you chose to let go of our love before!¡±


    ¡°Suyi!¡± Mu Ling felt great pain. ¡°Are you serious this time? I have known Qingyan for many years now. Why are you forcing me to leave her?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever joked about it? If you told me that you have been intimate with Chen Qingyan, I would never have married you! You always claimed that she¡¯s your cousin. I didn¡¯t dwell on that. But, it appears that I was too stupid!¡± Suyi laughed coldly. ¡°Mu Ling, you have known her before me. I¡¯ll let her have you. From now on, we¡¯re no longer husband and wife!¡±


    Feng Ruqing held Suyi¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re the one who has divorced him and not the other way around. We¡¯ll send him the divorce papers later. Then, you¡¯ll no longer be related to each other.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Mu Ling was outraged. Feng Ruqing must have persuaded Suyi to do what she was doing. It must be Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault!

 Chapter 917

    Nan Xian looked at Mu Ling. It seemed that he was plotting against him.


    Diarrhea for a month?


    No, it was too light a punishment!


    What about poisoning him? The pain of his organs eroding?


    That was not enough either. He had only said the wrong things.


    What about robbing him of the ability to talk? Turn him mute until he could no longer be so fierce toward Qing¡¯er?


    It was still not enough.


    Oh, that was right. What about some poisonous ulcers in his mouth?


    That seemed to be alright.


    Gu Yiyi picked up a teacup and threw it at Mu Ling in a swift movement.


    Mu Ling felt its presence before it hit him. He moved to the side and dodged the teacup.


    Gu Shi was still sipping his tea quietly while watching his daughter¡¯s action. He was smiling happily and he did not have any intention to stop his daughter.


    ¡°Manor Master, what is the meaning of that? What does Young Lady Gu want?¡±


    Gu Shi smiled. ¡°Excuse me. My daughter has had the habit of throwing things around since she was young. She was annoyed with you just now and that is why she did not hold back her urges. Young Manor Master Mu, Yiyi is still young. You won¡¯t be angry with her, would you?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face was twisted with anger. He would not be angry with Gu Yiyi surely. So, he turned to look at Feng Ruqing again.


    ¡°Nan Xian is my son. I¡­¡±


    Another teacup was thrown at him again.


    Mu Ling was able to dodge it. However, the teacup accidentally hit Chen Qingyan. She burst into tears because it hurt her.


    ¡°Young Lady Gu!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Gu Yiyi twirled around and said to her father, ¡°He scolded me.¡±


    Gu Shi broke the teacup in his hand with great force. The smile disappeared from his face. He raised his head expressionlessly.


    Mu Ling froze.


    Gu Shi was someone who had murdered his previous manor master because of the conflicts between them.


    Mu Ling did not dare to infuriate him.


    Mu Ling suppressed his anger and turned to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Nan Xian is my¡­¡±


    He turned to look at Gu Yiyi quickly when he said those words. It might be because of the fear of having teacups thrown at him just like what had happened just now.


    He found that Gu Yiyi was eating the fruits without paying him any attention. So, he continued talking after breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Nan Xian is my son. I don¡¯t agree to the marriage between the two of you. I¡¯ll never allow you to be a part of the Mu family! Moreover, you have even persuaded Suyi to do what she should never have done!¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Mu Ling calmly. Then, he turned to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Can I speak now?¡±


    He sounded so careful that it did not match his coldness and distance.


    ¡°Oh, what do you want to talk about?¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head all of a sudden. She let down her guard and smiled beautifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a part of the Mu family¡­¡±


    What Nan Xian had said surprised everyone present. Their facial expressions changed drastically.


    Did he say that he was not one of them? Did he not belong to the Mu family?


    They had the impression that Nan Xian was always filial toward Mu Ling. Why did he make a sudden claim like that in public?


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan realized that Mu Ling was going to fly into a rage again. She suppressed her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. It¡¯s the old master¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t cause any more arguments. If Young Lady Feng wants to stay, she could stay. We¡¯ll discuss it after the old master¡¯s birthday. Is that okay?¡±


    Mu Ling inhaled deeply. He clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were clouded with deep darkness.


    That woman had done a great deal. How dare she persuade Suyi and seduce Nan Xian? If Qingyan did not say something favorable on her behalf, surely Mu Ling would never have forgiven her.


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing realized that the man next to her had secretly raised his hand. She quickly held his fists. She smiled and said, ¡°You can even tie him up at the entrance of the city when the birthday party is over. Don¡¯t forget why we have come today.¡±


    Nan Xian put down his hand.


    He was again cold and distant just like an angel or gods.


    Mu Ling did not realize that he was nearly killed just now. He was safe now. He glared at Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 918 - I Agree To This Marriage X

    Nan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡°If you look at her again, I¡¯ll make you blind.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened. But, he suppressed his anger because Chen Qingyan was tugging at his clothes.


    Actually, Chen Qingyan wanted so badly for them to quarrel with each other. However, she still wanted to see how Suyi would embarrass herself.


    She wanted everyone to label Suyi as a white-eyed wolf. The old master had treated Suyi nicely but the gift Suyi had prepared was incomparable to what she had prepared.


    Suyi did not wait for Chen Qingyan and soon she took out a jade bottle.


    ¡°This gift was given to me by your granddaughter-in-law before. I have used some of it and kept the rest. I¡¯ll give the rest of it to you. If you¡¯re feeling better in the future, you can drink its contents.¡±


    Suyi knew about Feng Ruqing¡¯s abilities. If Feng Ruqing was willing to lend them a hand, she might be able to cure the old master¡¯s illness.


    Feng Ruqing was rather surprised when she saw the jade bottle in Suyi¡¯s hand. She turned to look at Nan Xian suspiciously.


    Was it the spirit water that she had given to Nan Xian before? Why did Nan Xian give it to Suyi and claim that Feng Ruqing was the one who had prepared the gift?


    Mu Huan laughed coldly. She said sarcastically, ¡°My mother has obtained the Heart of the Southern Ocean with much difficulty. But, you have only given the old master what you have used before. Isn¡¯t it obvious who is the ungrateful one here?¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡± Chen Qingyan glared at Mu Huan. ¡°It¡¯s the heart that counts. It does not matter what kind of gift one prepares. How could we compare them? What you have said is against the sincerity one has!¡±


    Mu Huan sneered and did not agree with what her mother had said.


    Her mother was just too naive and nice. That was why she was bullied by Suyi. She was the one who had met her father first. She had the right to be with her father. Suyi was merely someone who came after her mother.


    Suyi did not even have the right to compete with Chen Qinghan!


    ¡°Is it a drink?¡± The old master looked at Suyi and asked her.


    Suyi nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, you can drink that when you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s wonderful! I like delicious drinks.¡± The old master clapped his hands like a child. He could not wait until he was better and went on to immediately open the jade bottle.


    The cap of the jade bottle aided in sealing the spiritual force within the jade bottle.


    When the jade bottle was opened, all of the spiritual force rushed out in a gush. The guests could not help but stare at the jade bottle in the old master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Old Master.¡± Suyi sighed helplessly. She held out her hand and grabbed the jade bottle. Then, she put its cap back on. ¡°It¡¯s better if you taste it in private. There are many people here. They might want to snatch it away!¡±


    Suyi peeked at Chen Qingyan and her underlying message was quite clear.


    Chen Qingyan paled. She appeared helpless.


    ¡°Suyi!¡± Mu Ling was upset to see Chen Qingyan like that. He glared at Suyi.


    Gu Shi rushed to the old master before Mu Ling could say anything more.


    ¡°Is this spirit water? Is this really spirit water?¡±


    Everybody knew that only Dark Warriors could consume the spirit water.


    If Dark Warriors consume only a drop of the spirit water, they could make a breakthrough and advance up to two tiers in an instant. If anyone below Dark Warrior tier drank that spirit water, they would be killed!


    It was possible for anyone higher than Dark Warrior tier to drink that spirit water too.


    But, its effects would be less significant once someone reached a higher tier.


    Gu Shi could not make a breakthrough directly even if he drank the spirit water.


    But¡­


    The spirit water contained powerful spiritual force.


    Although he could not make a breakthrough directly, he could still make use of the spiritual force within the spirit water. He could absorb the spiritual force slowly and it would be faster than his normal cultivation speed!

 Chapter 919 - Forcing Him To Take A Concubine? I

    The other guests were astonished and their voices became loud and clear.


    ¡°Manor Master, are you saying that what the old master is holding in his hand is spirit water?¡±


    ¡°Spirit water from the spirit spring? Isn¡¯t it very effective in aiding the cultivator to make a faster breakthrough? The spirit water is a holy item from heaven. It¡¯s something that can only be found by chance.¡±


    They might have rushed forward to fight for the spirit water if Gu Shi was not there or if the old master of the Mu family was not the one possessing the spirit water.


    Mu Ling was stunned. Soon, he lowered his eyes and stared at the jade bottle in the old master¡¯s hand. His breathing grew quick and short. He was rather excited.


    The old master was a part of the Mu family. His strength was weaker now and he could not have the spirit water. Even if he was able to do so, he could only drink some of it without finishing the spirit water. The remaining spirit water would surely be his possession given that he was the master of the Mu family.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The old master anxiously held onto the jade bottle in his hand. He was vigilant. ¡°My daughter-in-law has given it to me. No one can snatch it away from me. If anyone dares to do that, I¡¯ll ask the butler to beat them up!¡±


    The butler who was nearby was speechless.


    ***


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face darkened. She clenched her fists tightly.


    She had actually wanted to embarrass Suyi in front of everybody. But, she never thought that she herself was the one being defeated. She could not accept the truth.


    Besides, both Mu Xi and Mu Huan did not feel as much as Chen Qingyan. They felt that they would be able to share the spirit water given that the spirit water now belonged to the Mu family.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not say a word since Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had appeared.


    Her fair complexion paled. It seemed that life had drained from her body.


    She stared at Nan Xian in great pain. It was a deep sadness. She appeared to have been wronged and was deeply hurt.


    Her mother told her before that Suyi only treated Feng Ruqing as her daughter rather than her daughter-in-law.


    It was ridiculous when she had just seen what happened in front of her.


    Nan Xian was always a filial son. If he listened to Mu Ling and took a concubine, he would definitely listen to Suyi too.


    It was not so bad if Nan Xian¡¯s wife was Gu Yiyi. But, that awful woman would be his wife instead.


    Wen Yu held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s trembling hands. She looked at her own daughter, her heart aching.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, we¡¯re at the Mu family. Don¡¯t say anything now. Let¡¯s see how Young Master Mu deals with it. He will surely give us an appropriate explanation.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er bit her lower lip. She lowered her head and hid the sadness in her eyes.


    The Mu family would be responsible to her.


    But, Young Lady Mu claimed that Feng Ruqing was her daughter-in-law.


    Did they want Qin Fei¡¯er to give in to allowing Feng Ruqing to be Nan Xian¡¯s wife?


    If Nan Xian obeyed Suyi and was determined to marry Feng Ruqing, she did not know whether she could keep her composure anymore.


    However, there was a great pain gnawing at her heart when she thought of giving up that godlike man. That pain was insufferable!


    ¡°Father.¡± Chen Qingyan glanced at An Cui who was standing behind her. Her eyes were dark. Then, she turned to look at the old master. ¡°Today, I want to announce good news since everyone is here.¡±


    The old master was suddenly on his guard again. ¡°What kind of good news? Also, don¡¯t call me father. I¡¯m not your father!¡±


    Chen Qingyan was not bothered by what the old master had said. She smiled and turned to Gu Shi.


    ¡°Manor Master, I hope that you¡¯ll be our witness.¡±


    Gu Shi raised his brow. He looked at Chen Qingyan with uncertainty. He did not know what Chen Qingyan was planning to do this time around.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Xian¡¯er is here with us. I want to make a decision today given that it¡¯s the old master¡¯s birthday. I want Nan Xian to take Young Lady An as his concubine.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled gently, seemingly calm and relaxed.

 Chapter 920

    However, what Chen Qingyan said sounded like a huge punch to everybody. Mu Ling was no exception. He was stunned at first. Soon, he became slightly angry.


    ¡°Qingyan, stop messing around! What are you doing?¡±


    An Cui was expelled from the chief manor. She was useless indeed. How could she ever be suited to Nan Xian?


    Both Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian acted like they did not care at all. They were chatting with each other happily as if they did not hear what Chen Qingyan had said.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m no longer a part of the Mu family. But, my son is the eldest son of the Mu family.¡± Suyi laughed, softly. She appeared calm just like the breeze. ¡°But, why am I unaware that the marriage of the eldest son is decided by a concubine?¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes became watery. Her eyes were filled with pitiful tears. ¡°Sister Suyi, we¡¯re sisters. Nan Xian is just like my son. I did this for his sake. Young Lady An met with Nan Xian when she left Tian Shen Manor not long ago. They slept together that time. How could he not be responsible for that? If you don¡¯t believe what I said, you could ask somebody else to go and check her up to see whether she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    All eyes fell on An Cui.


    An Cui paled. She appeared helpless. She turned to look at Chen Qingyan anxiously.


    Chen Qingyan had planned to make use of An Cui to trick Nan Xian into falling into a trap she had set for him. She wanted An Cui to stand between Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing. Surely, she would not care about how the story went on An Cui¡¯s side. She just wanted to achieve her goal.


    Losing one¡¯s innocence before the marriage was prohibited in the mainland. The public would not care whether they really loved each other. The men were allowed to be with whomever they wanted. But, the women would be blamed for the rest of their lives if they lose their innocence before marriage.


    An Cui had risked everything this time just to be married into the Mu family!


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan turned around with a pitiful look. ¡°Have I done anything wrong? Nan Xian slept with Young Lady An. I couldn¡¯t help but do what I have done for her reputation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingyan.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s heart was aching. ¡± I shouldn¡¯t be angry with you. I have misunderstood you.¡±


    He soon raised his head and stared at Nan Xian with angry eyes when he finished talking. He scolded Nan Xiang sternly, ¡°Nan Xian, you bastard! How could you do this kind of dirty thing and run away from your responsibility! Why do I have this kind of son? Now, you must marry Young Lady An immediately!¡±


    Mu Ling knew his son¡¯s personality.


    Nan Xian always appeared to be calm and distant. He seemed not to care about anything in the world. Nan Xian did not even utter any word just now when the Mu family had said so much.


    Clearly, Nan Xian would not speak much under such circumstances.


    Normally, Nan Xian would surely reject this kind of proposition. But, there were a lot of people. He would never disobey Mu Ling if he wanted to protect his reputation.


    A soft laugh was heard in the peaceful banquet hall.


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°You said that whatever you¡¯re doing is to help protect her reputation. But, you have pushed her forward and revealed the truth about her loss of innocence. You have even suggested to us to have her body checked by someone else in front of everybody here. Is that really your way of protecting her reputation?¡±


    Chen Qingan paled. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that Nan Xian would refuse to be responsible when he has taken advantage of her. How could Young Lady An survive from now on? Brother Ling, I have done that because I was forced to do so. I didn¡¯t intend to ruin Young Lady An.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mu Ling was outraged. He scolded Feng Ruqing, ¡°Feng Ruqing, I know what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t you want to be a part of the Mu family? I¡¯m telling you now. It¡¯s impossible! Not everyone can be accepted to be a part of the Mu family¡­¡±

 Chapter 921 - Forcing Him To Take A Concubine? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A heavy pressure came over Mu Ling and it made him unable to breathe. His whole body froze like a stone. All his words were stuck in his throat and he could not speak out loud.


    He looked around with a shocked expression. But, his gaze fell on Nan Xian who was still calm and cool.


    No!


    It was not him!


    Nan Xian¡¯s strength was not that powerful. This suppression came over Mu Ling like a giant mountain. Nan Xian could never possess such powerful strength!


    In fact, cultivators needed to cultivate their strength endlessly days in and days out no matter how talented they were born. They could never be as powerful as that in under so short a time as twenty years.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian!¡±


    An Cui cried harshly and rushed toward Nan Xian. She seemed pitiful.


    ¡°You promised that you would be responsible for what you have done when you touched me that day. I¡¯ve given you everything. You cannot leave me behind!¡±


    A sword flashed by before the young girl could touch Nan Xian. Her arms were chopped off and her fresh blood gushed out.1


    The time seemed to have stopped right at that moment.


    The man¡¯s robe was still snow-white under the moonlight. Not a single drop of blood stained his clothes. He seemed cold and distant as if he did not care for the world. He remained god-like.


    However, although he had an angelic face, he was doing what the devil would have done.


    An Cui fainted from great pain. Her face was white as a sheet because she had lost too much blood. Her face was twisted in agony.


    Feng Ruqing did not allow An Cui to faint there and then. She moved forward and took out a green jade fruit and fed it to An Cui.


    It was a fruit called the Emerald Grape. It was able to refresh one¡¯s mind. It meant that An Cui would not slip out of consciousness no matter how much pain she was in.


    An Cui¡¯s senses were magnified. She curled up into a ball from agony. She was frightened and panicking.


    Luckily, her blood had stopped because of the spirit herb. However, her pain did not disappear but simply worsened.


    An Cui¡¯s arms were chopped off. If she was left there alone, she might die after a short while from losing too much blood.


    Feng Ruqing did not intend to let her die so soon. At least, she wanted An Cui to speak for herself. She wanted An Cui to tell the truth!


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡± Mu Ling used a lighter tone this time but there was much more anger in him. ¡°What have you done? You bullied that young girl first. Now, you are treating her like that. Why are you no better than the beasts?¡±


    The Mu family¡¯s reputation was ruined by Nan Xian!


    All eyes fell on Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing. They could not help but inhale sharply.


    Those people were devils!


    He had bullied an innocent girl and then treated her so cruelly. How could he do so?


    Nan Xian remained calm and cool. His tone was light and soft. He did not seem to care at all. ¡°I have erectile dysfunction.¡±


    What?


    Feng Ruqing nearly choked on her own saliva!


    Erectile dysfunction?


    Then, what was the thing against her body when they were lying on the same bed back then?


    Everyone was shocked. It was obvious that Nan Xian¡¯s response was beyond their imagination.


    Chen Qingyan claimed that Nan Xian had slept with An Cui. But, how could he stain her innocence if Nan Xian had erectile dysfunction?


    If Nan Xian was the one lying here¡­


    Was it possible that a normal man would claim that he had erectile dysfunction in front of everybody?


    Men usually like to boast about their capabilities. Why would he slander himself and ruin his own reputation?


    If what Nan Xian said was the truth, it meant that An Cui was a terrible woman. She would risk everything in order to achieve her target!


    ¡°I¡¯m able to prove that.¡± Gu Yiyi raised her hand. She got up from her seat and smiled happily. ¡°In fact, I planned to keep quiet about it for the Mu family¡¯s reputation. Hence, I lied that Nan Xian has another lover and I rejected the marriage out of anger. But, it¡¯s my father who has investigated Nan Xian secretly and realized that he has erectile dysfunction. That was why we have rejected the marriage for my happiness.¡±

 Chapter 922 - Forcing Him To Take A Concubine? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes widened. He was wondering when he had investigated such a thing?


    But, he remained calm and serious for his daughter¡¯s sake. He replied, solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have broken off the engagement. How could I push my daughter into a deep fire pit and let her remain there for the rest of her life?¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    That explained why Gu Shi was infuriated at first. It could all be explained now that they knew of Nan Xian¡¯s problem.


    Everything could be explained now that the truth was revealed.


    Everybody believed in Nan Xian after Gu Yiyi and Gu Shi had spoken. They threw sympathetic glances at Feng Ruqing.


    She would surely be having a difficult life by staying with a man like that.


    Feng Ruqing was beautiful and captivating. She would surely be unable to endure the pain of loneliness and have affairs with the others after she was married to Nan Xian. Then, they would have their chances.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Chen Qingyan paled. ¡°You have erectile dysfunction? If you do have that, why does Sister Suyi want so badly for you to marry somebody? Why would Young Lady Feng be with you without ever abandoning you?¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Chen Qingyan, calmly. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s able to cure my illness.¡±


    1The underlying message was that Nan Xian could not be with any woman except Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was the only one who could discern his underlying message.


    The others understood that Feng Ruqing was a doctor and surely she could cure Nan Xian¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng.¡± The wife of Grandmaster Qian Kun¡¯s adopted son walked toward Feng Ruqing with a smile. ¡°My adoptive father has always talked about you. Now, I can see that you¡¯re really a talented person. He has even said that he wanted to discuss medical skills with you one day. He even told me that Young Lady Gu has become this beautiful and dazzling woman because of your medical skills. If I want to slim down in the future, I¡¯ll surely ask for your help.¡±


    All of a sudden, the ladies and young ladies present turned their gazes at Feng Ruqing. Their eyes shone with excitement.


    Everybody yearned to become much prettier!


    Everybody knew what Gu Yiyi looked like in the past. Now, they had heard that it was much to Feng Ruqing¡¯s credit, they all looked at her.


    Nan Xian grew cold when he saw how Feng Ruqing had attracted the women¡¯s attention. He pulled Feng Ruqing into his embrace. It seemed like he was trying to show his ownership.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Feng Ruqing was always gentle toward women. She did not reject the lady when the lady approached her directly. She smiled softly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to come and meet me anytime you like.¡±


    Her smile was dazzling and captivating.


    She could dazzle anybody even if she was saying nothing significant.


    Mu Ling did not scold Feng Ruqing this time around. He stared at Feng Ruqing with renewed hope.


    Was she able to cure erectile dysfunction?


    Then, could his illness be cured too? If Feng Ruqing could cure him, he would surely allow her to become Nan Xian¡¯s concubine as her compensation.


    ¡°There¡¯s me too¡­¡± Another girl stood up. Her face was pinkish and cute like a doll. ¡°I have dark eye circles recently. I¡¯m wondering if Young Lady Feng could cure that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can come and meet me for this kind of thing in the future because I have something else to deal with now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and stared at An Cui with a faint smile.


    An Cui was still in a muddled state of mind since earlier. She had plotted for a long time that she never thought that Nan Xian had erectile dysfunction!


    When An Cui saw how Feng Ruqing looked at her, she became nervous and frightened. She rolled away from Feng Ruqing by dragging herself toward Gu Shi with her wounded hands.


    ¡°Uncle, please save me. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I really didn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 923 - Forcing Him To Take A Concubine? V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Shi closed his eyes.


    An Cui had been staying in the Gu family for quite a long time. It was impossible if he did not have feelings for her. But, he could not anger or sadden his daughter for an outsider¡¯s sake.


    So, he turned around and refused to look at An Cui.


    An Cui¡¯s heart turned cold.


    If her uncle refused to care for her, the others would surely kill her!


    Suddenly, she saw a pale face in front of her.


    She cried and rushed toward Chen Qingyan, grabbing onto the last surviving hope.


    ¡°Lady Qingyan, my uncle has abandoned me now. You cannot leave me alone! You¡¯re the one who has ordered me to do all of these things. You told me that I could force Young Master Nan Xian to marry me if I use this method. It¡¯s you who has asked me to lose my innocence beforehand. Lady Qingyan, save me. I don¡¯t want to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine anymore. I want to go home.¡±


    The entire banquet hall fell into a deep silence.


    What An Cui said sounded like a great thunder and it rumbled loudly in everyone¡¯s mind. They could not recover grasp what was happening for a long moment.


    Was Chen Qingyan the mastermind behind all that had happened?


    Was she the one who had ordered An Cui to frame Nan Xian so that Nan Xian could be forced to marry An Cui?


    How could she be that shameless? They had always thought that Chen Qingyan was a kind and gentle person.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chen Qingyan trembled. ¡°It was you who has told me what happened later on. I took you here because I¡¯m thinking about your reputation. Now, you want to frame me when the truth is revealed. An Cui, how could you repay my kindness with such a deed?¡±


    Her tears ran down her face ceaselessly. She seemed to be in great pain.


    Her pain of betrayal was so deep and real that no one would think that she was acting.


    Mu Ling was doubtful at first. But, all he felt was guilt when he saw how miserable Chen Qingyan appeared.


    How could he distrust her?


    Qingyan was always gentle and kind. She could never be as cruel and evil as other women!


    An Cui must be the one who had plotted everything. Now, she wanted to frame Qingyan when everything was revealed.


    This kind of person was detestable!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Mu Ling kicked An Cui far away. He was enraged. ¡°You need to be responsible for everything that you have done! Qingyan would never do such a thing!¡±


    Chen Qingyan cried even harder when she had gained Mu Ling¡¯s trust. ¡°Brother Ling, thank you for believing in me. I didn¡¯t ask An Cui to frame Nan Xian. She¡¯s the one who has done everything to herself.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years now. How would I not know about your personality? Don¡¯t cry. I will always trust you even though I don¡¯t believe in anyone else!¡±


    That was right. He would always believe in her even though he chose not to trust anyone else!


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes and put her head against Mu Ling¡¯s chest. Her lips curled up into a smug smile.


    It had always been that way all these years.


    Mu Ling did not trust the old master and Mu Qingying. He did not trust Suyi and An Cui either!


    He only believed in her!


    Feng Ruqing grabbed Suyi¡¯s hand tightly.


    Feng Ruqing was saddened by how Suyi was being treated in the Mu family.


    Mu Ling did not believe in anyone else except Chen Qingyan.


    Similarly, he believed in everyone else except Suyi!


    Yet, he kept claiming that he loved Suyi deeply.


    That kind of love was ridiculous!


    Suyi gave Feng Ruqing a smile. She seemed to be assuring Feng Ruqing that she had let go of the past long ago.


    What Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan did could not stir any emotions in her anymore.


    She was as calm as still water.


    The others were not as blind as Mu Ling. They did not have that kind of strong feelings for Chen Qingyan.


    Moreover, they were not idiots.

 Chapter 924 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him I

    Everyone believed in Chen Qingyan before that happened.


    Now, they had different opinions regarding her personality since they had realized something else about her.


    ¡°Suyi.¡± Mu Ling patted Chen Qingyan¡¯s back and consoled her. Soon, he turned to look at Suyi. ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s Qingyan who didn¡¯t investigate into the matter and hence she has nearly accused Nan Xian wrongly. Since Nan Xian really adores Young Lady Feng, it¡¯s fine even if he wants to marry her. But, you do know about the Mu family¡¯s rules. She can only be a concubine given her background and birth.¡±


    Suyi sneered sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan and have nobody else to support me. Didn¡¯t you marry me too back then?¡±


    Being married to Mu Ling had only one silver lining for Suyi. She was grateful that she could have Nan Xian as her son and Feng Ruqing as her daughter-in-law.


    Her heart felt much better after she thought about that.


    Mu Ling frowned slightly. ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s not the same.¡±


    How could Suyi be compared to Feng Ruqing when Suyi was the woman he had adored while Feng Ruqing was the woman his son adored?


    He would not care about influences and power as long as he adored her.


    But, the woman picked by his son must be suited to his family if he wanted to get married at all.


    In short, Nan Xian¡¯s sufferings had nothing to do with him since he was not the one who would have to endure all the pain.


    ***


    ¡°Young Lady Feng is indeed beautiful. But, being attractive is not something very significant and useful in this world. We must choose a woman whose birth and background is suited to our family.¡±


    ¡°Young Manor Master Mu is right. The Mu family would never allow him to marry any woman he adores.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Young Master Nan Xian claimed that Young Lady Feng could cure his illness. It means that he will be better one day. Surely the Mu family will only allow Young Lady Feng to become Nan Xian¡¯s concubine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Young Master Nan Xian is a filial son. He will surely listen to his parents. Nan Xian could not marry Young Lady Feng openly and honorably since Young Master Mu is the one making the decision here.¡±


    No father would admit that their children were unfilial in front of everyone.


    Mu Ling valued fame and vanity. He would never speak the truth no matter how Nan Xian had disobeyed him.


    He even claimed that Nan Xian was a filial son.


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression darkened when he heard how the others talked about Nan Xian. He was afraid that Nan Xian would disobey him in front of everybody.


    Luckily, Nan Xian still appeared calm and cold. He walked toward Mu Ling calmly without any facial expression. He was neither angry nor happy. It seemed that he had not much unnecessary emotion.


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    Boom!


    A strong and powerful force hit Mu Ling¡¯s chest without any forewarning. His body was flung away before he landed on the stage in the banquet hall.


    Pin-drop silence fell upon the banquet hall.


    Mu Xi was rather excited compared to the others. The others appeared shocked and surprised.


    How dare Nan Xian attack his father! He would surely be ruined this time. He would no longer be a part of the Mu family!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old master held the jade bottle in one hand and pig¡¯s trotters in the other. Now, he threw the pig¡¯s trotters happily and laughed hysterically. ¡°Finally someone has beaten him up! Hahaha! That¡¯s wonderful! Go ahead and beat this bastard up! Beat him!¡±


    Suyi patted the old master¡¯s hand. ¡°Your table is knocked over. Let¡¯s go down and take a seat there.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m still hungry.¡±


    The old master smiled happily and followed closely behind Suyi. He was still clutching the jade bottle in his hand tightly. He was afraid that someone might come and snatch it away.


    ¡°Brother Ling!¡±


    Chen Qingyan was frightened out of her wits. She rushed toward Mu Ling quickly. She then helped him to get up and stared at Nan Xian with sorrowful eyes. ¡°Nan Xian, what are you doing? He¡¯s your father!¡±

 Chapter 925 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian appeared cold and expressionless. He was calm. ¡°I¡¯m showing my respect to him.¡±


    Mu Ling cleared his throat. He got up with a cold expression. He clenched his fists tightly and it was obvious that he was outraged. ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    ¡®How could that unfilial son humiliate me in front of everybody?¡¯


    1What was he trying to prove by doing so?


    There were no parents who were wrong in this world. Nan Xian had attacked his father in front of everyone. They would only blame him and label him as an unfilial son.


    ¡°Nobody has the right to decide my marriage for me.¡± The man¡¯s clothes were as white as the snow. He seemed cold and distant. ¡°Qing¡¯er is my only wife forever. I¡¯ll not take any concubine for the rest of my life.¡±


    1Mu Ling¡¯s body shook with frustration.


    How could that bastard announce such a thing like that?


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Nan Xian still appeared calm. ¡°You¡¯re no longer my father if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    The underlying message was that Nan Xian would surely kill Mu Ling if Mu Ling claimed that he was Nan Xian¡¯s father again. If Mu Ling was dead, he would be nobody to anyone anymore.


    Mu Ling had bloodshot eyes now. He appeared fierce and angry. ¡°Unfilial son! Are you planning on killing your own father? You¡¯ll be punished if you kill your own father! You¡¯ll be struck by lightning! It¡¯s against natural law!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me as long as Qing¡¯er is with me. I don¡¯t care if what I do is against the natural law.¡±


    So what if everyone became his enemy? What if it was against natural law?


    Nan Xian would kill anybody who dared to annoy Feng Ruqing!


    That was only a warning. But, Mu Ling knew clearly that Nan Xian had always done what he said he would.


    That man seemed like an angel who cared not for the worldly things. But, he was actually much crueler than the devils themselves! No one could escape death if they were to fall into his traps.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Nan Xian and now she was standing beside him. She smiled happily. It was a captivating sight. ¡°Nan Xian doesn¡¯t have to do it himself if he wants to kill you. Aren¡¯t you familiar with hiring someone to kill?¡±


    Mu Ling trembled vigorously. ¡°What do you want? Why are you speaking to me like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll never be accepted to be a part of the Mu family?¡±


    ¡°The Mu family?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed coldly. ¡°Do I care about your Mu family?¡±


    ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m dumb. You¡¯re just yearning for the power and influence of the Mu family. That¡¯s why you have seduced Nan Xian!¡± Mu Ling gritted his teeth and spoke his mind fiercely.


    Feng Ruqing cocked her eyebrows. She smiled and touched Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°State Preceptor, did I seduce you?¡±


    Nan Xian looked at her gently. He stroked the young girl¡¯s hair with her slender fingers. ¡°No. It was me who seduced you the first time I met you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Mu Ling nearly vomited blood out of frustration. The guests were annoyed too.


    They came to join a party. But, they never thought that they would have to endure a public display of affection since there were quite a number of them who were single.


    Could Nan Xian refrain from showing such affection to Feng Ruqing? Could they consider the feelings of single people too?


    Qin Fei¡¯er suddenly cleared her throat. She used a handkerchief to cover her mouth. When she removed the handkerchief, she saw that it was stained with fresh blood.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take that?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er did not know when Gu Yiyi had walked toward her. Gu Yiyi peeked at Qin Fei¡¯er with a smug face. ¡°You¡¯ll have more to endure in the future. You better save some blood for that. Don¡¯t lose it all at once.¡±


    Unknowingly, Gu Yiyi had indescribable happiness when she saw Qin Fei¡¯er like that.


    Luo Li did not do the same. Although she no longer favored Qin Fei¡¯er now, Qin Fei¡¯er was once her friend too.


    Luo Li had never pushed other people down harder when they were having a hard time.


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly. She was pale. The couple in front of her looked at each other, deep in love. It was a painful sight for her. It made her heart ache.


    It turned out that Nan Xian was a man who was attracted by beautiful people too.


    It was ridiculous that Qin Fei¡¯er had assumed that Nan Xian would be different from the other men.


    Qin Fei¡¯er laughed at herself. She was either laughing at her own naive thought or her unrequited love.

 Chapter 926 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Bastard and bitch!¡±


    Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly. He would totally have rushed forward and killed them both if Nan Xian did not show his great power just now. He was slightly afraid of Nan Xian¡¯s true strength.


    ¡°Bastard and bitch? Are you talking about you and Chen Qingyan?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°You knew that long ago, didn¡¯t you? I thought that you¡¯re unaware of it. It seems that you¡¯re much better than I thought you were.¡±


    Mu Ling turned around and saw Chen Qingyan¡¯s pale face.


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart hurt when he saw Chen Qingyan¡¯s pitiful face. It was agonizing for him.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Mu Huan seemed fierce. She raised her hand and slapped Feng Ruqing hard on her face.


    Suyi jumped up all of a sudden. Gu Yiyi drew the sword of an imperial guard near her and now she was rushing toward Mu Huan too.


    The smile on Gu Shi¡¯s face disappeared suddenly. He seemed cold and fierce.


    Nan Xian brought Feng Ruqing into his embrace and looked Mu Huan coldly. He wanted to do something about it. But, Feng Ruqing had stretched her leg out and given Mu Huan a harsh kick.


    Mu Huan was a Spirit Warrior even though she was only eighteen years old.


    Her talent was exceptional even in the reclusive world.


    But, everyone knew that Mu Huan¡¯s talent was aided by numerous spirit herbs. Her true strength still could not be denied even if it was the truth.


    Now, all of Mu Huan¡¯s arrogance and pride was crushed by Feng Ruqing.


    Mu Huan crashed against the wall in front of everybody. She vomited a mouthful of blood. She was not graceful anymore. But, her face was twisted with frustration.


    ¡°Suyi cares for the old master very much. We¡¯ll not kill any member of the Mu family for his sake.¡± Feng Ruqing looked down on Mu Huan with a condescending look. ¡°But, if anybody dares to provoke me or act like an elder and scold Nan Xian, I¡¯ll definitely make it a battlefield here. I won¡¯t hold back anymore no matter what day it is today!¡±


    No one dared to be so rude toward Mu Huan since she had become Grandmaster Hai Rong¡¯s disciple.


    Feng Ruqing was the only one who dared to do that!


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it!¡± Chen Qingyan threw a glance at Mu Huan and tried to stop her from doing anything else. She pursed her lips. ¡°Today is the old master¡¯s birthday. We don¡¯t have to be so nasty toward each other. Let¡¯s tolerate each other. I really had no idea about An Cui¡¯s plan. She¡¯s the one who has plotted it.¡±


    She turned her focus back to An Cui.


    That was when they realized that An Cui had been forgotten and ignored for a long time. But, An Cui fainted again from the pain as the spirit herb had lost its effects.


    ¡°Forget about it?¡± Mu Ling hugged Chen Qingyan¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Nan Xian is disrespectful toward me. His woman even more so. How can we forget about that and let it go?¡±


    Nan Xian raised his hand again secretly¡­


    At that moment, a sound pierced the night sky. Nan Xian¡¯s fierce anger disappeared.


    ¡°Great Elder of Fengyun clan presents a gift to congratulate the old master for his seventieth birthday.¡±


    Fengyun clan?


    The crowd looked at each other. They did not understand what had happened.


    ¡°Fengyun clan was founded some ten years ago. But, it has improved much in such a short time. It¡¯s indeed rather amazing.¡±


    ¡°Fengyun clan might be able to surpass the three influences if they were given a hundred years. But, the three influences have existed for over a thousand years. They own not only great strength but also numerous rare treasures.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that none of the young people from the three influences are geniuses. Their talents are built and cultivated through the use of spirit herbs. There¡¯s Young Master Nan Xian from Tian Shen Manor. Jiu Ming comes from Deities Gate. The Divine Herbs Sect is the worst. There are no such talented people in the Divine Herbs Sect.¡±


    ¡°I could see that Fengyun clan will soon become the Divine Herbs Sect. It¡¯ll surely replace the Divine Herbs Sect in less than a hundred years.¡±

 Chapter 927 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was amazing given that Fengyun clan could achieve such power and influence in only slightly over a decade.


    Everyone soon noticed them. They were on their guards against Fengyun clan.


    The three forces could be so powerful and condescending given that they have a thousand years of background and history. They built their power with spirit herbs. They assumed that they could create a genius using the spirit herbs even though there was none among them.


    But, it was only a tactic that could only be used for a short period of time. If the supply of the spirit herbs depleted, they would still be replaced by the other clans.


    Fengyun clan seemed to be advancing in that direction.


    Great Elder Lei Yun appeared in the moonlight.


    Hong Yu and a few others followed closely behind him.


    He soon saw Old Master Mu standing next to Suyi. He could recognize him at first sight.


    ¡°Old Master Mu, Tian Shen Manor is quite far from Fengyun Manor. That¡¯s why I¡¯m late.¡± Lei Yun smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Hong Yu, quickly present our gift to the old master. It¡¯s for the old master only.¡±


    He emphasized that the gift was only for the old master. Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong Yu carried a box that was used to store the spirit herb, respectfully. She bent down in front of the old master. ¡°There¡¯s a Grade-7 spirit herb in the box. It¡¯s Snow Lingzhi.¡±


    Snow Lingzhi!


    Everyone sucked in their breaths.


    The Heart of the Southern Ocean could cure numerous illnesses.


    But, the Snow Lingzhi could save one¡¯s life as long as they were still breathing!


    Feng Ruqing was touched by what her parents had done. They must have gone through a lot of troubles in order to obtain the Snow Lingzhi.


    They did that just to give her their full support!


    Mu Ling was not bothered about Fengyun clan before. But now, he was greatly shocked.


    Grade-7 spirit herb?


    How did the people from Fengyun clan obtain that?


    Lei Yun noticed the others¡¯ surprised expression. However, he remained calm. He smiled. ¡°My manor master mentioned that we¡¯re going to become in-laws with the old master soon. It¡¯s not a loss if we gave the Snow Lingzhi to the old master. We just hope that the young lady and the old master would treat our young lady nicely.¡±


    Great Elder Lei Yun had never mentioned Mu Ling from beginning till the end. It seemed that he was ignoring Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling would surely feel angry if he was ignored like that in the past. But, all his attention was captured by the Snow Lingzhi. He stared at it for a long time.


    The others did not know about Lei Yun. But, Suyi had met him before when she was in Liu Yun Kingdom. Surely Suyi recognized him and knew that he was Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother¡¯s subordinate.


    She smiled and wanted to receive the gift for the old master. But, Gu Yiyi became infuriated and stood up immediately.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your young lady? Why has she come to disrupt them? Do you really assume that Xiao Qing could be easily bullied? Everyone wants to bully her! What else can Nan Xian do for Xiao Qing other than seducing her? He¡¯s just a vixen! He has even brought her so much trouble! It¡¯s better if Xiao Qing ends up with me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was dazzled. She turned her head slowly and gazed upon Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face.


    Was Nan Xian a vixen?


    When was Nan Xian associated with vixen?


    Mu Ling was shocked. He felt that Gu Yiyi¡¯s response was weird.


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, what do you mean?¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared at Mu Ling, angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? All of you want to bully Xiao Qing! Xiao Qing, just forget about that vixen and marry me instead. I promise that I¡¯ll never cause so much trouble. I can even cook for you, warm your bed, be your palace maid, and build a harem for you¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was a germaphobe.


    Regardless of the fact that the person was Feng Ruqing¡¯s friend!


    So, he tore off an innocent youth¡¯s clothes and wrapped them around his hand. Then, he advanced toward Gu Yiyi and grabbed her clothes. Soon, she was dragged out of the place. Nan Xian then threw her out harshly.

 Chapter 928 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian completed those series of actions in a swift movement.


    Gu Shi did not even manage to respond to it before his daughter was thrown out of the banquet hall in front of everybody.


    ¡°Vixen Nan Xian!¡± Gu Yiyi got up angrily. She rushed toward the entrance of the banquet hall. ¡°You just want to drive me away so that you can have Xiao Qing all to yourself. I¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The door of the banquet hall was slammed shut in her face. The young girl¡¯s angry voice was muffled.


    Gu Yiyi stamped her feet angrily on the other side of the door. She cursed at Nan Xian and all of his family members as well as his ancestors.


    But, it became quiet again in the banquet hall.


    Gu Shi could not hold the teacup in his hand properly so it fell to the floor. He seemed awkward. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, Yiyi is only joking around. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Everyone thought that Gu Shi would be infuriated with what Nan Xian had done. But, Gu Shi had only made a light remark on that.


    In actual fact, Gu Shi could not have done anything to Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing loved Nan Xian and Gu Shi¡¯s daughter adored Feng Ruqing.


    If Gu Shi harmed Nan Xian, his daughter would surely fight him to death anyway.


    Nan Xian stopped walking. ¡°Get her married in three months¡¯ time.¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    Nan Xian had pinpointed the wish that was buried deep down in Gu Shi¡¯s heart.


    Gu Shi wanted so badly to get her married, too!


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression worsened. He clenched his fists tightly. His breathing became erratic.


    Initially, he had picked Tang Yin from the Tang family to be Nan Xian¡¯s wife. But, Feng Ruqing had captured Tang Yin¡¯s heart instead.


    After that, he had gone and looked for another woman for Nan Xian. It was after much toil that he had found Gu Yiyi. But, Feng Ruqing had captured her heart too!


    He was uncertain whether he was helping Nan Xian or Feng Ruqing to search for a wife.


    1¡°Great Elder Lei Yun, I¡¯ll agree to this marriage since you want to become our in-laws.¡±


    It was impossible for the Mu family to become in-laws with the chief manor now.


    Fengyun clan was still slightly weaker than the Qin family and the Mu family.


    But¡­


    He did not have to compare them now. He could wait patiently.


    It was possible if they allowed Nan Xian to marry the manor lady of Fengyun clan. In short, anyone was better than Feng Ruqing!


    Lei Yun wanted to respond to that but soon he remembered Nalan Yan¡¯s order. He was hesitant for a moment. Then, he gathered his courage and replied, ¡°My manor master told me that Young Manor Master Mu could not decide upon Nan Xian¡¯s marriage. It must be between Lady Suyi and I to decide upon this marriage¡­¡±


    Mu Ling paled right ten. His face turned white then green interchangeably. It was just like a dyehouse.


    ¡°Great Elder Lei Yun, what do you mean?¡± Mu Ling gritted his teeth and asked harshly.


    Suyi only approved of Feng Ruqing. If she was the one appointed to make the decision here, she would surely reject that marriage.


    Mu Ling became calmer when he thought of that. ¡°You might not know what actually happened. Suyi is being deceived by someone else. She will accept no one. You can ask her to be sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Suyi smiled and replied calmly.


    The banquet hall became noisy and alive again.


    Everyone could see how Suyi had treated Feng Ruqing just now. They realized that Suyi was quite satisfied with Feng Ruqing to be her daughter-in-law. Why did she agree upon that marriage so easily?


    Luo Li and Qin Fei¡¯er were confused too. They stared at the girl who was smiling happily.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Great Elder Lei Yun laughed out loud. He stroked his sleeves and turned to walk toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young Lady, Lady Suyi has given her agreement. It¡¯s a pity that His Majesty and the manor master could not be here today. We need to wait for them to make the final decision. We¡¯re just making a verbal promise now.¡±


    Mu Ling secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Suyi had said.


    But his face froze before he could say anything further.

 Chapter 929 - Everybody Came To Congratulate Him VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°What did you just call her?¡±


    Mu Ling turned his head gingerly. He stared at Lei Yun blankly. It seemed as if he was struck by lightning.


    ¡°She¡¯s my manor lady.¡± Lei Yun smiled happily. He sounded polite.


    All the air seemed to disappear around Mu Ling. He felt like he could not breathe anymore. His face turned red.


    Was Feng Ruqing the manor lady of Fengyun clan?


    Did Fengyun clan not just use slightly over a decade to become so powerful that they were only slightly weaker than the three major influences?


    It was impossible! That was definitely impossible!


    Han Feng had investigated her identity before. She was only a royal princess from the secular world! She did not even come from the reclusive world!


    Luo Li became calmer after listening to what Lei Yun had said.


    She assumed that Suyi had given Feng Ruqing up and had chosen the manor lady from Fengyun clan instead.


    It appeared now that Lady Suyi was well aware of Feng Ruqing¡¯s identity long ago.


    That engagement would be proper and well-suited.


    ¡°My grandson is going to marry soon. It¡¯s wonderful!¡± The old master clapped his hands and laughed ecstatically. ¡°I trust your insight, Suyi. You have only judged Mu Ling wrongly. You always have good insight. Haha! My grandson is all grown up now. Finally, he¡¯s going to have a wife! Xiao Qingyin, when are you going to get married?¡±


    Mu Qingyin coughed softly. ¡°Father, I have told you. I cannot ruin the lives of other innocent girls.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must marry! Otherwise, I won¡¯t eat or drink from now on. Let me starve to death!¡± the old master said in a huff.


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®If you are using hunger strike to threaten me, could you please stop eating that pig¡¯s trotters while you¡¯re making that claim?


    1¡®Who would believe what you have just said if you¡¯re doing that?¡¯


    At that moment¡­


    Another sound was heard in the dark of the night. It soon broke the silence of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Guardian Feng Lan from Paramount. I have come to congratulate the old master on his birthday.¡±


    Paramount?


    All of them were shocked. They turned toward the entrance, suspiciously.


    ¡°It appears that the young master from Paramount is from Deities Gate.¡±


    ¡°Why are the people from Deities Gate coming to congratulate Old Master Mu on his birthday? He¡¯s working for Young Master Jiu Ming, too.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Paramount¡¯s business is really good now. It¡¯s quite popular. Although it is opened in the secular world, Young Master Jiu Ming¡¯s identity is special. They also sell effective herbal dishes. Paramount has become famous all over the mainland. However, we have only heard of the young master from Paramount but have never met the owner.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Paramount¡¯s owner come from Deities Gate too? Someone like Young Master Jiu Ming would bow down to anybody else other than the people from Deities Gate.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing gazed at Feng Lan who was advancing toward them under the moonlight. She had an uneasy feeling. She subconsciously retreated a few steps and stood behind Nan Xian.


    Feng Lan soon saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s awkward retreat. She laughed softly.


    She had a feeling that the princess would not give the young master up so easily this time.


    ¡°Old Master.¡± Feng Lan took light steps toward the old master. ¡°We¡¯re here to deliver you some gifts from Paramount. Come and bring them up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The palace maids behind Feng Lan lined up in rows. Every palace maid carried in their hands, a box storing the spirit herb.


    Spirit herbs were considered rather rare and special in the mainland. Thus, everyone would consider giving spirit herbs as gifts.


    It was the same situation for Paramount, which was famous for selling spirit herbs.


    The people from the Mu family were deeply shocked. They stared at the boxes and gulped in nervousness. They were stunned.

 Chapter 930 - Everyone Came To Congratulate Him VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lan was aware of the peeping glances but she just smirked as if she did not care about them at all.


    ¡°These spirit herbs are prepared by Paramount only for Old Master.¡±


    In another word, the rest of the Mu family members were not entitled to even a bit of it.


    Everyone¡¯s smile faded, awkwardly. Why did this message sound similar to Fengyun clan¡¯s?


    ¡°On behalf of my father, I sincerely thank Young Master Jiu Ming.¡±


    Mu Ling shot a fierce glance at those Mu family members who were eyeing the gift hungrily before turned his focus to Feng Lan. He softened his voice when he said, ¡°Since Paramount has already emphasized that these spirit herbs are solely for my father, I think everyone else has understood it well.¡±


    These past few years, the Mu family had provided old master with many precious spirit herbs so Mu Ling did not care about these spirit herbs.


    He only cared about the spirit water in the old master¡¯s possession.


    Feng Lan smiled softly and said, ¡°These spirit herbs are not given by the young master.¡±


    Mu Ling was stunned. Not Jiu Ming? Who else could take this much of spirit herbs from Paramount and send them to other people as gifts?


    ¡°Since it isn¡¯t from the young master, the only person who has such access must be Paramount¡¯s owner.¡±


    Nobody had heard about Paramount¡¯s owner although they were aware that the person must be someone from Deities Gate who was ranked higher than Jiu Ming.


    However, none of them had ever seen the clan master before so everyone was curious about this person.


    Mu Ling was shocked after listening to Feng Lan¡¯s revelation. His eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Paramount¡¯s owner? The Mu family and Paramount were never on friendly terms. Why did Paramount¡¯s owner send such precious spirit herbs to the old master?¡±


    Feng Lan turned to Feng Ruqing, slowly.


    When Feng Ruqing noticed Feng Lan¡¯s presence, she had that feeling of uncertainty that made her feel uneasy, especially when Feng Lan mentioned Paramount¡¯s owner. Her head was going to explode from the sudden shock.


    Jiu Ming!


    How dare this bastard play a prank on her!


    ¡°Our owner is Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so it¡¯s only proper for Paramount to send a present to the old master for his birthday.¡±


    If this incident had happened in the past, Mu Ling would definitely have been delighted and would even have forced Nan Xian to marry Paramount¡¯s owner.


    However, too many things had happened on the same day in addition to Fengyun clan¡¯s presence at the beginning, so Mu Ling felt his heart skipped a beat after Feng Lan was done talking.


    He followed Feng Lan¡¯s gaze and saw the exquisite and attractive beauty.


    His handsome face suddenly went pale. Mu Ling trembled and clenched his fists, helplessly.


    Feng Ruqing, why was it Feng Ruqing again!


    She was Fengyun Manor¡¯s young lady as well as Paramount¡¯s owner!


    How could he say something so foolish like demolishing Paramount!


    If he knew that Feng Ruqing was Paramount¡¯s owner, he would not have had to try so hard to bring Paramount down.


    The divine physician belonged to Paramount!


    As a clan master, Feng Ruqing could easily order a physician to treat people, which was an easy task for her, but must he look trouble with Feng Ruqing in the first place?


    Mu Ling trembled even harder.


    To him, it was not a surprise! Not even a little excitement!


    He would rather someone else be Paramount¡¯s owner instead of Feng Ruqing! His relationship with her had turned sour and they were in the worst situation now!


    The rest of the people noticed Feng Lan¡¯s glance as well, so everyone turned to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say that I don¡¯t know her?¡±


    1Everyone was silent.

 Chapter 931 - Everyone Came To Congratulate Him VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Haha!


    ¡®You don¡¯t know her?


    ¡®If you do not know her, would she dare to claim that you¡¯re Paramount¡¯s owner?¡¯


    They had never seen someone who would insist on giving this honorable title to other people!


    Why would Feng Lan insist on forcing this title onto Feng Ruqing but not someone else?


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Lan smiled genuinely and said, ¡°Young Master Jiu Ming has mentioned before that Paramount was founded because of Empress Nalan. As her daughter, the position of Paramount¡¯s owner naturally belongs to you. When you claimed that you do not know me, it really hurt my feelings. Have you forgotten about our memories together in the palace the other day ¡­¡±


    1Nan Xian¡¯s body emitted a faint vicious aura and he seemed to have grown tense. A hint of coldness flashed in his eyes as he looked at Feng Lan expressionlessly.


    Feng Lan was not bothered by Nan Xian¡¯s murderous stare. When she saw that Feng Ruqing did not respond to her, she chuckled and continued, ¡°Master, you usually accept any beautiful woman who runs into your embrace. Why do you treat me coldly?¡±


    Why?


    ¡®Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡¯ Feng Ruqing cursed, silently.


    She had helped Jiu Ming to prank her! She had not paid for that!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Nan Xian circled Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist with his arm and said, ¡°Once we go back, you must change all of your female guards to men.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Because ¡­¡± Nan Xian hesitated but continued with a serious expression, ¡°Allowing them to stay by your side will affect their chances of getting married.¡±


    Feng Ruqing could somehow sense that the way Nan Xian uttered his request was a bit awkward and timorous.


    However, Nan Xian did not make it obvious and had managed to portray himself in a flawless manner. He still looked gorgeous and stunning as usual.


    Suyi could not refrain herself from clearing her throat.


    Nan Xian could actually just go straight to the point.


    Affecting the girls¡¯ chances of getting married?


    Although it was part of the truth, since when was Nan Xian concerned about other people¡¯s marriage?


    It was actually due to the attention that Qing¡¯er was receiving from the women as they were too fond of her and she had never rejected their kindness and love. That was why women were serious threats to him compared to men!


    Gu Yiyi had managed to sneak in when those people arrived at the scene. Once the words reached her ears, she puffed up and exclaimed, ¡°I will go back and tell Xiao Yin that you want to chase us away from Xiao Qing so you can have her to yourself. Xiao Qing, please do not believe a single word from this vixen. He has done this on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly realized something and muttered, ¡°But the state preceptor must have his own reason. Otherwise, why aren¡¯t Tang Zi and the other girls married yet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    How could Xiao Qing believe these ridiculous excuses from Nan Xian¡¯s mouth?


    Feng Ruqing frowned as she thought before muttering, ¡°Wait until I am back, I will start with the Iron-Blooded Troop to make sure my girls get married before they can return to my side.¡±


    Contentment flashed through Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. The corners of his mouth curved up.


    1He could not help but smile and it was a genuine one.


    Nan Xian was known as someone who hardly smiles. When Gu Yiyi saw a gentle smile plastered at his face, she felt that he was provoking her. She cried out in frustration and hurried away into the dark of the nightlike a big, spoiled child.


    Feng Ruqing was surprised by her sudden tantrum as she turned to Nan Xian with a confused look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yiyi?¡±


    Nan Xian replied with expressionlessly, ¡°Perhaps she has a stomachache.¡±


    1¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Gu Shi felt sorry for his beloved daughter for the very first time.


    His daughter was such an innocent girl and was, undoubtedly incomparable to Nan Xian, this cunning vamp. Why she not just get married to an ordinary guy? Must she fight with Nan Xian over a woman?


    She would never win against Nan Xian either in an argument or a fight. In fact, she was not a match when it came to Nan Xian¡¯s manipulative skill. Why must she torture herself like that?

 Chapter 932

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡±


    Mu Ling was pulled back to reality. Instead of putting on his usual deadpan face, the corners of his mouth twitched and lit up before he managed to utter in a calm voice, ¡°Since you are back now, why don¡¯t you stay at the Mu family¡¯s?¡±


    Bang!


    The moment he stepped toward Nan Xian, Nan Xian suddenly raised his hand and gave him a blow straight to his chest.


    Mu Ling was pushed back by two steps as he was not expecting the assault. His face turned ghastly pale and he was stunned for a few seconds before he managed to suppress his anger.


    It was he who had asked for a favor so he must endure everything for now!


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists, tightly. ¡°Nan Xian has just attacked you and Feng Ruqing has injured me! They must explain for themselves!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡¯


    Mu Ling frowned slightly, looking at her foolish antics. Since when has his daughter became like Mu Xi who was not clever enough to observe the current situation.


    Not only was Feng Ruqing the house lady of Fengyun clan, but she was also Paramount¡¯s owner. Looking at the current situation, he could only depend on Feng Ruqing in order to treat his erectile dysfunction.


    Mu Huan¡¯s snow-white complexion face went red after being scolded in front of everyone.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Qingyan quickly pulled Mu Huan¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Your father has his own reason that he cannot speak about.¡±


    Erectile dysfunction was indeed something that he could not speak about openly.


    However, they did consult Grandmaster Hai Rong before.


    They did not reveal the whole story but had told him that one of Mu Ling¡¯s brothers had been poisoned so he had ended up with erectile dysfunction. Grandmaster Hai Rong had managed to identify the poison from the mouth.


    He had also mentioned that the only cure was the Golden Dragon¡¯s blood essence.


    However, the Golden Dragon¡¯s existence was just a myth, so Mu Ling had been targeting Paramount.


    Why must it happen to be Feng Ruqing?


    Why must Paramount¡¯s owner be her?


    In the past, she had lost to Suyi, then Mu Xi was literally pinned under her son. In the end, even her son-in-law could not match hers?


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart sank. A hint of coldness and cloud flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared without a trace as quickly as it appeared.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er.¡±


    Mu Ling spoke with a softer tone, ¡°I am just trying to care more about you. You ¡­¡±


    ¡®Excuse me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. ¡°Our state preceptor is a cleanliness freak so he doesn¡¯t like people close to him. It¡¯s best if you stay away from him. Of course, I won¡¯t let him kill you. I won¡¯t let him tarnish his reputation as well but if you dare to get close to him, I will not hesitate to kill you!¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Ling¡¯s response, Mu Xi emitted a faint vicious aura before cutting her off coldly, ¡°What makes you think that you can kill my father?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed.


    ¡°Feng Lan, bring out the spirit wine.¡±


    Before she left, she had sent a batch of spirit wine to Paramount for sale.


    However, before the jars of spirit wine were available in the market, Paramount¡¯s elders had bought all of them.


    Once Feng Lan received Feng Ruqing¡¯s command, she had taken out a jar of spirit wine that was just sold by Feng Ruqing a while ago without any hesitation and presented it to her with full respect.


    Wow!


    Once Feng Ruqing opened the wine jar, a strong aroma of spirit wine filled the air, immediately catching everyone¡¯s attention making them fixated on it. They started drooling over it.


    ¡°You can get this spirit wine from Paramount in an unlimited amount as you desire.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°Let say I want to demolish whole Mu family, I am not only willing to give this spirit wine to everyone who is present here, but I will also provide ten drops of spirit water to all clans, how many of you are willing to do so?¡±

 Chapter 933 - Everyone Came To Congratulate Him X

    With the temptation of spirit wine and spirit water, everyone was hyped up and their eyes fell upon Mu Ling¡¯s face.


    Even Qin Li had forgotten the alliance and glanced at Mu Ling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking, but¡­¡± Gu Shi narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Lady Xiao Qing, are you really willing to provide ten drops of spirit water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for real.¡±


    She could get any amount of spirit water as she desired but naturally, she could not speak about it openly, so she was only willing to take out ten drops.


    Nevertheless, ten drops of spirit water were sufficient to help a strong man break through his cultivation level!


    Gu Shi stroked his chin and fell into deep thought.


    There were also many people from Dark Warrior tier in this manor right now. If one person took one drop each, they could¡­ create at least ten more powerful men.


    Well, this spirit water was totally worth it!


    ¡°Lady Feng, I¡¯m willing to carry out your command, but I wish to have ten jars of spirit wine, one jar is definitely not enough for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing too. However, Lady Feng, Mu Huan¡¯s master is Grandmaster Hai Rong, therefore the consequence of fighting against Master Hai Rong is quite disastrous I need something better for my escape later, so would you give a few more drops of spirit water?¡±


    Gu Shi took the lead in bargaining, making everyone present forget about their fears and reveal their inner thoughts.


    Some people had even taken this opportunity to start bargaining.


    Regardless of Feng Ruqing¡¯s decision, this presented the Mu family with an answer. As long as Feng Ruqing nodded, a lot of people were willing to kill for her!


    What about Grandmaster Hai Rong being strong?


    They still had Gu Shi to shatter the enemy and break through the front line. Besides, Feng Ruqing was Paramount¡¯s owner, and Paramount was supported by Deities Gate.


    With the two great forces of Tian Shen Clan and Deities Gate, would they lose to a single person, Hai Rong?


    Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened and he seemed terrified. Then he chuckled curtly without smiling. ¡°Lady Feng, we did have some misunderstandings earlier. It was due to Han Feng¡¯s wrong information, which has caused so many misunderstandings between us.¡±


    If he had known of Feng Ruqing¡¯s real identity, he would not have objected to the marriage arrangement even if she had been married before.


    Both Gu Yiyi and Tang Yin had already broken off the engagement.


    There was only Qin Fei¡¯er left. How could Qin Fei¡¯er be compared to Feng Ruqing? She could only be a concubine. The position of the first wife must belong to Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Suyi smirked and stood up. ¡°You sent someone to poison Qing¡¯er just to make her infertile? And you put the blame on Nan Xian! Or did you mean to create a misunderstanding between both of them?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression went stiff. He felt a little embarrassed as his bad deed was exposed to the public.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Mu Qingyin was shocked and her eyes widened. ¡± How could you even do such a thing?¡±


    He had asked someone to poison the poor girl just because he did not agree with Nan Xian marrying Feng Ruqing? Intending to cause her to be infertile?


    Old Mu Ling was just an idiot in the past. Since when had he become such a wicked and cunning person?


    ¡°Haha!¡± Gu Shi sneered. ¡°I am really watching a good show today. You have poisoned somebody but you are claiming it to be just a misunderstanding? Young Manor Master, you are so cruel.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Ling was hoping, desperately, to find a hole to hide. However, there was no trace of guilt on his face, only embarrassment.


    He did not regret what he had done.


    He only regretted not being careful enough in hiding it from being exposed to the public.


    ¡°Sister Suyi¡­ ¡± Chen Qingyan came forward with a light smile. ¡°Perhaps you have misunderstood. I trust in Brother Ling¡¯s character, he will not do this kind of thing. Moreover, today is the old master¡¯s birthday celebration. Sister Suyi, why would you ruin my father¡¯s birthday party? ¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes fell upon Chen Qingyan¡¯s face as his thin lips pouted ever so slightly.


    He had not revealed his plan to poison Feng Ruqing to Qingyan, yet Qingyan¡­ completely trusted him?

 Chapter 934 - Everyone Came To Congratulate Him XI

    This incident¡­ made him look so bad in this situation.


    Suyi gave a small smile. ¡°Before I got here, I have already mentioned that today is the old master¡¯s big day so I don¡¯t want to see any blood spill in the Mu family. If it isn¡¯t because of your pushing, would it have ended up like this now?¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I ¡­ I did not¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Master¡­¡± Suyi turned to look at the old man who was drooling over the spirit wine that whole time and sighed before she apologized, ¡°I hope you can forgive me for ruining your birthday celebration. I come here today with the intention of claiming justice for myself, Nan Xian, and Qing¡¯er!¡±


    The old master gulped and replied, ¡°I want to drink this wine.¡±


    Suyi smiled helplessly and raised her head to signal to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing waved her sleeve and then brought the spirit wine and placed it in front of the old master.


    The old master was pleased. ¡°I will agree with anything you say as long as there is wine. You can punish Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan in whatever way you wish. Besides, not only both of you want to beat them, I have been longing to beat these jerks to death as well!¡±


    For him, he was satisfied as long as there was wine and meat.


    Anyway, both Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan had been eyesores to him for a long time. Suyi could do anything she wanted with them.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and held onto Nanxian¡¯s arm. ¡°For the sake of the old master¡¯s birthday celebration, let¡¯s not settle scores with them here.¡±


    Once everything was over, whatever the Mu family owed Suyi and Nan Xian all these years, she would deal with them one by one!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Xian shot Mu Ling a cold glance, but his glance softened when his eyes fell on Feng Ruqing.


    Regarding this Mu family¡­ Nan Xian had always been indifferent toward them.


    He expressed neither happiness, anger, disappointment nor hatred.


    If it were not for Mu Ling who had been targetting Feng Ruqing¡­


    If it was not for Mu Ling who tried to poison Feng Ruqing, he would not have had the urge to kill him!


    Nanxian subconsciously tightened his grip on Feng Ruqing, unwilling to let her go.


    In this life, he would not allow anyone to hurt her, no matter who the person was!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er¡±


    After watching the couple holding hands moving toward the banquet table, Wen Yu looked worriedly at Qin Fei¡¯er, who was standing next to her.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not say a single word since Feng Ruqing¡¯s arrival.


    Her eyes were full of sadness and loneliness, which made people felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled bitterly. ¡°Perhaps this is what I can only do in this lifetime.¡±


    However, she was not reluctant to accept it!


    It was easy to fall in love but it was never easy to let go and forget a person.


    When she was still a child, she had met Nan Xian for the very first time, but she bet younger Nan Xian could not even remember a single thing about her back then.


    After she had grown up, she saw the same guy in the portrait and had fallen in love at first sight.


    When she knew about Mu Ling¡¯s visit to Qin Manor on behalf of Nan Xian, nobody had realized her blossoming feelings.


    At that moment, she thought¡­ that she could marry him.


    Even if¡­ it was just to be his concubine.


    In order to enter the Mu family, she had given up her most beloved younger brother. From the beginning when she had resisted being a drug primer pursuing Qin Chen¡¯s fresh blood, until her acceptance in the end.


    Everything she had done was for Nan Xian ¡­


    However, her heart was still hurt in the end.


    Wen Yu grabbed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand as she felt sorry for her. How could she not worry about her only daughter?


    ¡°You rest assured, it will eventually be yours if it is destined for you.¡±


    Nobody could snatch the guy away from her daughter!


    If there was one¡­ she did not mind making sure that the person no longer exists!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    She was the young lady of Fengyun clan and Paramount¡¯sowner.


    Even Mu Ling¡¯s attitude had changed when he learned about her new identity.


    So, what else¡­ could she do to make everything good again?

 Chapter 935 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up I

    Feng Ruqing loathed her so much, she would never agree to let her be the concubine!


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes were full of emotions and she was plotting something.


    Everyone had their own weaknesses. Since Feng Ruqing had such a good relationship with Qin Yue, then Qin Chen must be her weakness!


    For her daughter¡¯s sake, she would do anything even if she had to use unscrupulous methods!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, come and sit next to me with Nan Xian.¡±


    Suyi calmly and elegantly filled the teacup in front of her. She raised the cup and smiled gently. Without any warning, she smashed the cup in front of Mu Ling.


    The hot tea splashed everywhere. Mu Ling hurriedly blocked it with his hands but the tea still splashed on him.


    ¡°Mu Ling, if you dare to plot something against Feng Ruqing, then what happened to this cup¡­ is what will happen to your Mu family!¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. He did not blame Suyi for prioritizing Nan Xian. After all, Nan Xian was her son. It was normal for Nan Xian to be the apple of her eyes.


    However, why did Feng Ruqing receive such blessing and support from Suyi who was willing to go against him a few times just for her?


    ¡°Suyi,¡± Mu Ling always knew how to adapt according to the situation. In this case, he could only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart. He tried his best to speak calmly. ¡°As long as you are willing to return, we have no issues of you letting Nan Xian marry her. The only requirement is your return.¡±


    Suyi chuckled softly. ¡°Since I have decided to come back this time, I have no plans to leave. You people, thinking that I will not return for many years, are taking this advantage to bully Nan Xian and Feng¡¯er during my absence. As a mother, how can I sit calmly and ignore them? ¡±


    Yes, she did not intend to leave this time!


    The only reason she had been enduring their antics was the old master¡¯s birthday celebration. She did not want to ruin his birthday celebration at all.


    However¡­ these people never gave her this final peace!


    ¡°Lady Feng, these spirit wines¡­¡±


    In the banquet hall.


    When Feng Ruqing was approaching Suyi, she heard a voice coming from the side. She turned to the source of the voice and found a middle-aged man. She looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Luo Li, regarding the name list I have asked you to jot down before, have you written the names of those who have sided with Mu family? ¡±


    Luo Li nodded vigorously. ¡°There are a few people talking bad about them secretly, so I have jotted them down, and some people¡­ their expressions were not appropriate as they seemed a little scornful. Oh yes, some people have checked you out as well. I remember all of them.¡±


    ¡°Good. Please keep them in your mind. These people are banned from our service so we won¡¯t be providing them any spirit wine.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s smile suddenly went stiff.


    This lady really bear grudges.


    However, the fragrant smell of spirit wine was too alluring. He could not even contain himself as he turned to look at it.


    From time to time, the sound of drooling and gulping could be heard in the banquet hall.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence of the night at Mu Manor.


    It was like a pebble thrown into the pond that caused ripples.


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong has come to congratulate Old Master!¡±


    Grandmaster Hai Rong!


    This sound of this name was as loud as thunder, roaring into Mu Ling¡¯s ear, turning him ghastly pale, instantly. He looked nervous and angry.


    He was nervous about Grandmaster Hai Rong¡¯s sudden appearance and his anger was directed at Mu Huan.


    Mu Huan had informed him earlier that Grandmaster Hai Rong had left Tian Shen City. Why was he here to join the old master¡¯s birthday celebration?


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Mu Huan noticed Mu Ling¡¯s unusual facial expression. She shook her head calmly with no hints of nervousness in her eyes at all.

 Chapter 936 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Master would eventually find out about this incident sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, the occasion was not right.


    Looking from another perspective, she no longer needed to cover up, she could take this opportunity to show her father that she had became Grandmaster Hai Rong¡¯s apprentice based on her own achievements and efforts. It had nothing to do with Suyi at all!


    ¡°Mu Manor is very lively today. Hahaha.¡±


    Grandmaster Hai Rong laughed heartily and strode through the dark of the night.


    He was wearing a gray robe, looking divine with a sage-like poise. He was smiling the whole time so it was difficult to guess his emotion from his face.


    Countless surprises, excitement, and panic expressions appeared on the guests¡¯ faces.


    The surprise and excitement came naturally from being able to see Grandmaster Hai Rong in person.


    As for panic¡­


    They were willing to go against the Mu family for spirit wine just now. Did Master Hai Rong purposely come after them after knowing this incident?


    It was undeniable that Feng Ruqing had the support of Tian Shen clan and Deities Gate! However, only a few people from Paramount here represented Deities Gate!


    Just Gu Shi alone¡­ would not be sufficient to scare off Grandmaster Hai Rong.


    They might end up in a stalemate.


    However, what about them?


    They were not Hai Rong¡¯s opponents. In case Hai Rong got angry and decided to destroy them, they had no chance to escape at all¡­


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, this is Wu Lin from the Wu family.¡±


    At the banquet, a man wearing a green robe stood up and said, charmingly, ¡°I have long honored the name Grandmaster Hai Rong. It is indeed my pleasure to be able to meet you today. By the way, this woman had just forced me to fight against the Mu family. It wasn¡¯t my intention, it was her persecution. Grandmaster Hai Rong should investigate this matter. ¡±


    No matter when or where there would always be someone who bends with the wind.


    The person would follow whoever was in power.


    Feng Lan squinted and shot that man a cold glare. ¡°You are afraid of this old man. Does it mean you are not scared of Paramount?¡±


    The guy in green robes was stunned and his expression went stiff. He did not give much thought about offending Paramount.


    All he knew was that if he did not make his intention clear now, he would have no chance to escape.


    Some others stood up. All of them were pushing the blame onto Feng Ruqing, but they did not realize that the faces of the people of the Mu family were getting paler and paler, and they were not excited to see Hai Rong at all.


    They were willing to be tempted by spirit wine just now, not because of Tian Shen Clan and Deities Gate, but also because¡­ they could leave quickly after they have succeeded. Even if Hai Rong was very strong, he would not know who was the culprit was due to big number of people present.


    But not now.


    Hai Rong had come for the Mu family. It was obviously unwise to offend the Mu family now.


    Hai Rong put one hand behind his back.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Mu Ling with a grin. ¡°Mu Ling, I¡¯m here to participate in the old master¡¯s birthday celebration. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    Mu Ling recovered from his surprise, he faked a cough and smiled reluctantly. ¡°Of course, I am happy. It¡¯s just that, I heard from Mu Huan saying that you have left the city. Now, you are here to join us, that¡¯s why it is out of my expectation and I was a bit surprised. Huan¡¯er, please bring your master to his seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Huan came forward with a smile and stretched out her hand to help Hai Rong. ¡°Master, allow me to bring you to the table.¡±


    Looking at Mu Huan¡¯s hand, Hai Rong avoided her and walked away without giving her a second glance. He walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    Mu Huan¡¯s smile awkwardly froze. Her hand was left hanging in the air. She felt a cold aura headed in her direction.

 Chapter 937 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up III

    She turned her head stiffly and saw that her most trusted master was standing in front of Suyi.


    ¡°I came here today for the old master¡¯s birthday celebration, and there is one thing that I want to announce in public.¡±


    He just glanced at Suyi, and closed his eyes.


    Mu Ling subconsciously sighed in relief.


    It seemed that Hai Rong had forgotten about Suyi¡¯s appearance and did not recognize her after so many years.


    Suyi was with the old master¡­


    Therefore, he had assumed that Hai Rong¡¯s words were addressed to the old master.


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, please feel free to make the announcement.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hai Rong glanced over Mu Ling, and then looked at all the people present. ¡°All these years, you all know that I am Huan¡¯er¡¯s master. I am also aware that many people are present today as they know that I will be attending this birthday celebration at Mu Manor. ¡±


    If this statement were made by someone else, it would have sounded arrogant and shameless.


    However, the person who said this was Hai Rong.


    Only Hai Rong had such capability and honor to make with such a statement! He had treated so many incurable diseases.


    Many strong warriors had been rescued by him!


    Of course, it was the same year, and a year later that Hai Rong was no longer willing to heal people, and no one knew why.


    He never accepted any more apprentices, so Mu Huan was the first and the last!


    ¡°Therefore, today, I wish to announce to the whole world that I, Hai Rong, am cutting off all ties with the Mu family, and Mu Huan is no longer my disciple!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words struck like thunder everyone¡¯s heart like a lightning, making everyone tremble in shock.


    What¡­ what was going on?


    Why did Hai Rong publicly announce Mu Huan¡¯s expulsion?


    ¡°Master!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s face went pale, her body was trembling, and her proud eyebrows were filled with sadness and tears. ¡°Master, have I done something wrong? Are you going to drive me out of the door? If I have done something wrong, please tell me, I will change it.¡±


    Hai Rong¡¯s heart almost softened when he looked at Mu Huan¡¯s dejected and sorrowful face.


    However, he quickly toughened up.


    He did give Mu Huan a last chance to make things right!


    If a few days ago, she had told him the truth at the tavern. Perhaps then, he would still forgive her.


    However, it was too late now. Huan¡¯er was a scheming and conniving person. He was reluctant to let his good reputation be tarnished by her action!


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong,¡± Chen Qingyan was a little agitated and she quickly made her way toward Hai Rong. She pleaded, ¡°Huan¡¯er has always been an obedient girl. What has she done wrong that made you so angry? Please tell us. If you tell us, we will definitely ask her to correct her mistakes.¡±


    Hai Rong¡¯s smile faded slowly from his face. He glanced at Chen Qingyan coldly before he replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you, the Mu family, know the situation better? You have treated me like a fool. You have lied to me for almost twenty years and now, you are asking me what is the matter?¡±


    Chen Qingyan trembled in fear. Grandmaster Hai Rong did recognize Suyi.


    But why¡­ why did he not ask anything before deciding that the Mu family was lying to him?


    Suddenly, Chen Qingyan somehow knew the answer, which made her tremble in fright.


    Before this incident, Grandmaster Hai Rong must have met Suyi.


    That was why he knew Suyi¡¯s real identity without having to ask any questions¡­


    Chen Qingyan bit her lower lip in desperation and closed her eyes in despair. Her ghastly pale face made her look even weaker.

 Chapter 938 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling finally understood everything.


    He knew that all the explanations were useless at this moment, and now he even regretted requesting Mu Huan to bring Hai Rong back in the first place.


    Hai Rong had not only failed to cure the old master¡¯s illness but had also¡­ exposed all of the Mu family¡¯s lies to the public.


    This time, the Mu family had completely lost him.


    Suddenly, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized something.


    No, the Mu family would not lose Hai Rong¡¯s support! As long as Suyi was willing to forgive him, Hai Rong would certainly be able to forgive him!


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong.¡± Gu Shi stood up with a smile, his sharp eyes glanced at the Mu family members who had been silent since just now. ¡°May I know what is going on?¡±


    This question was the most anticipated by the rest of the people who were wondering about the same thing.


    Especially the group of people who had been trying to clarify their relationship with Feng Ruqing just now, they wanted to know what was the cause of the sudden bad blood between Hai Rong and the Mu family.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I had a spirit herb that was about to wither. Back then, Lady Suyi had given me a drop of golden blood, which had helped me save that spirit herb.¡± Hai Rong smiled and continued to explain, ¡°We found out that we had great chemistry after talking to each other and it had blossomed into a close friendship.


    ¡°Since then, every few months, she would come to my mountain for a few days¡¯ stays to discuss and do research on medicines with me. She had also helped me to solve some problems. I owe her a favor, and promised her a condition as well.¡±


    Grandmaster Hai Rong lived remotely in the mountains and rarely left his place.


    Moreover, Suyi¡¯s personality pleased him and brought some joy into his life after years of loneliness. He finally got someone to accompany him and discuss medicine, which made him really contented so he treated her like his own daughter.


    However, Suyi had suddenly disappeared and never showed up again.


    ¡°Until one day, Mu Ling came to see me with Mu Huan. He had requested me to accept Mu Huan as my apprentice in exchange for the favor that I owed Suyi. The funniest thing was, I had never asked for Suyi¡¯s name despite knowing her for a long time. I always thought that she and Mu Ling were siblings!¡±


    ¡°Until I went down from the mountain and met Chen Qingyan. She addressed Suyi as her sister. If they were really siblings, then Chen Qingyan would not have addressed Suyi as her sister. After questioning for some time, Chen Qingyan and Mu Ling claimed that Suyi was their distant cousin sister.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke of a distant cousin sister! Back then, I did not know that the young lady was actually Lady Suyi from the Mu family. A concubine has chased away the legal wife and tricked me to return Suyi¡¯s favor in order to set the path for her daughter¡¯s future!¡±


    Silence filled the air.


    The shocking revelation by Hai Rong was totally unexpected and it was far more interesting than drama!


    Perhaps before tonight, everyone had thought that although Chen Qingyan was just a concubine, she was gentle and considerate and was willing to treat her husband¡¯s son as her own. She had maintained a good character and taken good care of the family.


    For many years, she had taken care of the old master without complaint and regrets. Despite being scolded and beaten, she had never said anything.


    But now¡­ this shocking news was enough to make everyone abandon their prior beliefs, leaving everyone shocked and unable to extricate themselves!


    Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan¡¯s shamelessness was way over the boundary.


    How could they take advantage of someone¡¯s kindness to give Mu Huan a better future?


    No matter how good Mu Huan was, she was just a concubine¡¯s daughter.


    How could Mu Ling do this?


    No wonder Lady Mu and Nan Xian had left the Mu family without a second thought. The biased treatment was far too much for one to bear!


    At this moment, Chen Qingyan could feel the icy cold stares from everyone. She felt extremely exposed and humiliated.

 Chapter 939 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡± She looked helplessly and anxiously at Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling was busy thinking about how to solve this problem, how could he still have time to care about Chen Qingyan?


    This time, Mu Ling¡¯s indifference and ignorance made Chen Qingyan feel like her body had plummeted into an ice valley, leaving her alone in the cold.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Gu Shi smiled, scornfully. ¡°It turns out that the Mu family is so shameless. Being able to be here today is really an eye-opener.¡±


    Not to mention the other people, even Mu Qingyin did not expect that his brother would do something like that.


    How could he have mistreated Suyi in order to please a concubine? Didn¡¯t he feel guilty?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s distressed voice filled with grief fluttered toward Hai Rong, and tears covered her face. ¡°It was all done by my parents, I have no idea about it at all! Why are you casting me away for something that I did not do? ¡±


    What Mu Huan was unable to fully comprehend was that, the mentorship between her and her master for many years could not be compared to Nan Suyi, as her parents claimed before.


    ¡°And how could you accept me as your disciple for her sake? Obviously it¡¯s my talent ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hai Rong looked cold and snorted coldly. ¡°Mu Huan, I gave you a chance. Have you forgotten how you have answered my question a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She shook her head and stepped back a few steps.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes brightened, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong, everything is Brother Ling¡¯s and my fault. Huan¡¯er is innocent. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    No matter what happened, Huan¡¯er must be protected first.


    Hai Rong had been with her for many years, so it was impossible that there were no feelings between them at all. As long as Mu Huan was not connected to this incident, she could still be Hai Rong¡¯s disciple.


    Hai Rong shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Mu Huan has done everything possible to prevent me from meeting Suyi. Do you really think I couldn¡¯t feel it? Chen Qingyan, I¡¯m not foolish to such an extent!


    ¡°What¡¯s more, why did I accept Mu Huan as a disciple in the first place? Don¡¯t you understand? Without Suyi, I would never have accepted any disciples at all.¡±


    Chen Qingyan went stiff, she clenched her fists.


    This was the only way¡­ she could suppress her inner jealousy.


    She was jealous of Nan Suyi.


    Why could she enjoy love and care from so many people despite not doing anything?


    1The old master was like this. The same went for Mu Qingyin and Hai Ring as well.


    On the other hand, she had been putting in so much effort but she still could not fully replace Nan Suyi.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mu Huan cried and fell to her knees near Hai Rong¡¯s feet. She seemed desperate and pitiful. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me. I promise that I will always listen to you. I really know my faults now. I really know my faults. I will practice hard and study medicine. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    She did not want her face and dignity anymore.


    She only knew that she could not allow Hai Rong to leave her¡ª


    This was her only master. In the past few years, she had developed a sense of dependency on him, not as a father but much greater than a father, yet her master was disowning her.


    Besides, the current Mu family could not survive without him!


    Qin Fei¡¯er stood awkwardly not far away from the scene.


    Before tonight, Mu Huan was still an arrogant person with a fierce aura. In the blink of an eye, she had become such a desperate and pitiful person.


    She raised up her head and her eyes fell on Suyi.


    She felt guilty at this moment.


    What if¡­ during her first meeting with Suyi, she did not find trouble with Feng Ruqing, perhaps the ending would have been different?


    1

 Chapter 940 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi would definitely have had a good impression about her and allowed her to be Nan Xian¡¯s woman.


    Even if¡­ Nan Xian was a lecherous man, then¡­ as long as she could marry him, the Qin family would be somehow related to Hai Rong.


    Perhaps¡­ Hai Rong would be able to treat her illness, and she would no longer need to depend on Chen¡¯er to be her drug primer.


    Moreover, Hai Rong had the same cultivation level as Gu Shi. With his support, the Qin family could be on equal standings with the chief manor master, and his father would no longer be oppressed by them.


    Suddenly, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face, a light flashed through her beautiful eyes. She bit her lower lip, subconsciously.


    If Feng Ruqing was willing to forgive her¡­ maybe, Suyi would be able to accept her again.


    3***


    In the quiet banquet hall, only Mu Huan was crying.


    Hai Rong looked down at Mu Huan who was kneeling in front of him. ¡°No matter how hard you practice, you have always been proud of your own strength without knowing that there are many other talented people in the world. Because I had believed in your father and mother¡¯s words, I have used up all of my spirit herbs to cultivate you until you have your current strength now. ¡±


    Mu Huan stopped crying, she raised her head and stared at the old face in front of her.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me master!¡± Hai Rong sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t I spent a lot of precious spirit herbs on you all these years? If the same thing happened to any young man in this room, they would definitely have achieved more than you have now, and the funny thing is, how dare you call yourself a genius! ¡±


    These two Mu family members were such a waste!


    Mu Huan was luckier than Mu Xi. With Hai Rong¡¯s cultivation, he had used all his spirit herbs to cultivate Mu Huan until she was the person she was today.


    Although Mu Xi was also cultivated by the Mu family and Chen Qingyan had also fed him with a lot of spirit herbs, Mu Huan possessed Hai Rong¡¯s whole collection of spirit herbs among which were gifted by many strong warriors to him.


    After consuming so many precious spirit herbs, which resulted in her current strength, what kind of genius was she like?


    ¡°No, this is not true.¡± Mu Huan shook her head in denial and stepped backward. ¡°Master, this is not true. I am indeed a genius. A lot of people have praised me that way.¡±


    Compared to her disciple title being stripped off by her master, she felt more disappointed and distressed when her beloved master denied her hard work and achievement!


    The funniest thing was, had she really obtained her current strength due to the spirit herbs?


    She was not Mu Xi! What she had achieved today was solely due to her own efforts. What has Suyi achieved?


    Nobody could deny all her hard work and efforts!


    Hai Rong shook his head. There was no need for him to reason with Mu Huan anymore because she could not accept the reality. Without saying any more, he turned to look at Suyi.


    ¡°I have taken back whatever I had given to Mu Huan today. Little girl Suyi, are you satisfied with the way I have handled this matter?


    Suyi looked helpless and speechless. ¡°I am no longer that little girl. Now, I have become a mother and will be a grandmother soon. Stop calling me little girl. It makes me look bad.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Suyi, you do have good taste. This Feng Ruqing not only has immense talent, but she also has a good and bubbly personality. Apart from her medical skills, I think she is the only one who can heal the old master to complete recovery.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s face darkened and was flushed.


    Even before tonight, her master had never praised her for her talent but he had complimented Feng Ruqing this time!

 Chapter 941

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Besides, Feng Ruqing was so arrogant. What made her look so charming and well-loved by everyone?


    Was Master actually blind?


    However, when Mu Huan recalled Hai Rong¡¯s attitude toward her just now, she swallowed all the words she intended to say.


    At this moment, her master was still annoyed at her father and mother¡¯s behavior. Now was obviously not the right timing to open her mouth again. Once her master¡¯s anger was subdued, she would use her coquettish act to persuade him again. After all, her master would eventually forgive her behavior ¡­


    ¡°Grandmaster Hai Rong,¡± Mu Qingyin greeted him elegantly with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. The banquet is starting soon. Grandmaster Hai Rong, please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hai Rong chuckled. He really should have left before this, but Suyi¡¯s return and his fondness toward Feng Ruqing had gotten him to decide to stay back.


    Mu Ling watched Hai Rong take a seat next to Suyi, his throat was a bit hoarse and dry when he wanted to explain something. However, there were too many people at the table and those stares were too obvious and disturbing so he could not explain himself at all.


    The banquet was finally able to officially begin.


    The maids brought in the delicious food from outside the hall.


    The guests were staring and sneering disrespectfully at the Mu family making them feel like they were being stabbed by countless needles.


    The cowards who bent with the wind wished to hide like a turtle hiding its head. They were worried that Feng Ruqing would remember them.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused, and asked with a big smile, ¡°Who said just now that I have threatened them to do something evil to the Mu family?¡±


    The faces of the group of people who were still worried just now froze and the air around them became so thin that they almost fainted.


    ¡°Luo Li, did you jot down those names?¡±


    Luo Li waved the small notebook in her hand. ¡°I remember it all.¡±


    ¡°Well, give this list to Feng Lan. From now on, they have been blacklisted by Paramount.¡±


    The herbal dish was selling like hotcakes, and many people purposely went to try it.


    Once blacklisted, they would not even get to taste the herbal dish, let alone the spirit wine.


    Now, those people started to feel the fear. Their eyes were begging for mercy.


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Feng Ruqing did not allow the people to open their mouths before continuing, ¡°Since you claim that I have threatened you, then I want each of you to slap Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan one hundred times.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were fuming with rage. He shouted in anger, ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡±


    At this moment, he had totally forgotten about his early mission. He was raging.


    He was Nan Xian¡¯s father. How could she treat him like this? Besides, Qingyan was so weak and delicate. How could she bear it?


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and turned to look at Nan Xian. ¡°Nan Xian, he scolded me.¡±


    2Nna Xian looked up slowly. He stared at Mu Ling with a murderous look.


    Yes!


    Mu Ling saw the murderous intent from his own son¡¯s eyes.


    Both of his clenched fists trembled. What a good son! He would not hesitate to kill his father just for a woman.


    Mu Ling had a feeling that Nan Xian would kill him for sure if Feng Ruqing were to request it.


    ¡°Two hundred slaps. Do not miss a single slap,¡± said Nan Xian, emotionlessly.


    He purposely glanced at that group of people as he spoke.


    They knew that their strength was no match to Mu Ling¡¯s. Their bodies turned icy cold under Nan Xian¡¯s cold stare. It seemed as if a giant hand was choking their necks and they were going to die soon.


    If¡­ they did not obey Nan Xian¡¯s request, perhaps¡­ Nan Xian might even kill them instantly!

 Chapter 942 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up VIII

    This situation had left them with no option at all!


    Everyone had an urge to cry now.


    They were willing to do it earlier because of the temptation of spirit wine. Moreover, Gu Shi had started it first and they also had Deities Gate¡¯s support.


    However, what did they have now?


    Feng Ruqing had the intention to punish them. They had a feeling that if they really did something against Mu Ling, they would definitely be pursued by the Mu family forever!


    On the other hand, Nan Xian would definitely kill them first if they refused to obey his request!


    After much deliberation, they decided to hit first! Maybe they still had a chance to escape later, but they might have no chance at all if they did not do it now ¡­


    ¡°Master Muling, please don¡¯t blame us.¡±


    A middle-aged man raised his hand timidly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Mu Ling was so annoyed that he was about to crack, his eyes were burning with anger.


    Just as Mu Ling was about to hit out, three forces hit him from three different directions, making him stiff and unable to move.


    He was stunned as he turned his head, looking at the sources of the three hits.


    Gu Shi, Hai Rong, and¡­ Nan Xian?


    Slap!


    Someone slapped his face. The slap was loud and stung Mu Ling¡¯s face making him gasp. His eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°How dare you touch me! The whole Mu family will make sure that you die without a proper burial!¡±


    The middle-aged man cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it too! It¡¯s their fault! If I have refused, I would have been dead by now.¡±


    Another slap landed on his face.


    Mu Ling became very angry.


    This was a huge humiliation. He had never been humiliated like this before!


    All these people must be punished, he would never let any one of them go easily!


    ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at the rest of the people. ¡°There is also Chen Qingyan here. You should go one by one, take turns to slap them. Oh yes, everyone must slap them two hundred times. If I find out that anyone of you has missed one slap, you will have to start all over again.¡±


    The Mu family took a deep, gasping breath.


    This woman was really brutal and vicious!


    How could both faces withstand being hit repeatedly for two hundreds times?


    The members of the Mu family who had previously offended Feng Ruqing stepped back subconsciously. They were afraid that Feng Ruqing might do the same to them.


    They also realized that Feng Ruqing was much more atrocious than Suyi!


    If this had happened in the past, Qin Fei¡¯er would never have let Feng Ruqing behave as she wished.


    Although she still could not bear this sight, people would normally choose to protect themselves.


    She did teach Luo Li a lesson before because Luo Li obeyed her.


    In fact, she would sometimes stand for justice, but it usually happened if the opponent¡¯s family background was weaker than the Qin family.


    Feng Ruqing¡­ obviously was not someone who could easily be provoked. Besides, she needed to depend on Feng Ruqing¡¯s support if she wished to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine in the future. Therefore, she would never defend the Mu family at this time ¡­


    Smack!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Chen Qingyan screamed in pain after being slapped. Her whole face was red and swollen. She looked pitiful with her watery eyes full of fear.


    That fearful expression hurt Mu Ling like a needle pricking his heart.


    He shouted in anger, ¡°Enough! I would bear all the slaps for Qingyan! She is innocent! Don¡¯t you bully her!¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Mu Ling with admiration.


    Compared to Liu Yuchen, Mu Ling was much more gentlemanly than him, at least he still wanted to protect Chen Qingyan¡­


    It was such a shame¡­


    ¡°Continue the slapping. Do not stop! Everyone must give him only two hundred slaps, meanwhile Chen Qingyan¡¯s punishment is changed to two hundred fifty.¡±


    Did you feel sorry for her? Did you feel like protecting her?


    ¡®Well, I shall make her look like a complete idiot!¡¯ Feng Ruqing said to herself silently.

 Chapter 943 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up IX

    She had said long ago that she would make these people pay for what they had done to Suyi sooner or later.


    ¡°Feng! Ru! Qing!¡± Mu Ling gritted his teeth.


    He hoped that Feng Ruqing would treat his illness, but he was blinded by his anger right now, he only able to see that Feng Ruqing was hurting the woman he loved dearly.


    Qingyan was so weak and kind. How could she withstand such a torment? Feng Ruqing was purposely treating her this way!


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°Why did you call out your father¡¯s name?¡±


    Cough!


    Suyi spat out the water in her mouth from the sudden remark. She took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth calmly. She reminded Feng Ruqing with a soft smile, ¡°Qing¡¯er, do mind your language. Mu Ling¡¯s father is still sitting here with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why did you call out your ancestor¡¯s name?¡±


    Suyi was speechless.


    She would rather let Feng Ruqing call herself Mu Ling¡¯s father. She thought this would sound better than the latter. The latter one made her a few generations more senior to the old master¡­


    Puff!


    Mu Ling was slapped until he vomited blood out. His eyes were blazing with anger, staring at Feng Ruqing angrily.


    The glare seemed to want to break her into pieces.


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his embrace and shot Mu Ling a cold glance.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not care about Mu Ling¡¯s death stare. She gently pushed Nan Xian away and walked toward Mu Ling slowly, looking down at him condescendingly.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t wait to kill me. It¡¯s fine, I like the way you loathe me but you can do nothing to kill me. If you want to seek revenge, you can just retaliate against those who beat you. It¡¯s them who have obeyed my threat and are not afraid of you.¡±


    Mu Ling gritted his teeth. He knew that Feng Ruqing was telling the truth.


    Moreover, Nan Xian¡¯s strength did surprise Mu Ling, not to mention that Gu Shi and Hai Rong were still there to protect Feng Ruqing.


    Even if he hated the woman, he could only suppress his anger and end up with internal injuries, as there was nothing he could do to her!


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you are so vicious! Don¡¯t you fear that Nan Xian will abandon you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to look at Nan Xian and blinked. ¡°Will you abandon me?¡±,


    ¡°Never!¡± Nan Xian ruffled Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair gently and smiled affectionately. ¡°Because I will be more vicious than you.¡±


    To what extent was this affection?


    Qin Fei¡¯er could see it clearly between Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing.


    The deep sorrow she felt was obvious on her beautiful but pale face. She smiled dejectedly.


    It was a sad bitter smile.


    In her perspective, the genuine smile on the guy¡¯s face was like a sharp sword mercilessly stabbing into her heart.


    Mu Ling swallowed the blood in his mouth. His cold and murderous stare was like a furious lion¡¯s. He stared at those people who had slapped Chen Qingyan.


    Not to mention the fact that it was two hundred slaps from each person, they could barely bear it even if it was only two hundred slaps from one person.


    In fact, his beloved Qingyan was weak and fragile.


    Mu Xi stood still. Although he had soft and gentle features, he stared at Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing coldly, his thoughts unfathomable.


    On the other hand, Mu Huan was not as ruthless as Mu Xi. She suddenly ran to kneel in front of Hai Rong and pleaded to him with her strained voice and tears. ¡°Master, I beg you. Please save my parents.¡±


    She was selfish in nature, but Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were her parents after all. She could not just sit back and watch them endure such suffering.


    Hai Rong closed his aging eyes in disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Don¡¯t call me ¡®master¡¯ anymore. I have given you a chance but you didn¡¯t cherish it. I can¡¯t tolerate a treacherous person with such a malicious heart.¡±


    Mu Huan stiffly got up from the ground. Her jealousy started to creep into her consciousness and erode her mind. She gradually grew mad.

 Chapter 944 - Mu Ling Was Beaten Up X

    A malicious heart?


    Haha¡­


    No matter how vicious she was, she still could not be compared to Suyi and Feng Ruqing¡¯s viciousness.


    However in Master¡¯s heart, she was the woman with a malicious heart?


    ¡°I understand, but I believe that in the future, you will eventually regret it.¡±


    Since now Hai Rong had decided to expel her from his legacy regardless of their close relationship in the past, why should she keep clinging to him?


    She had given up her dignity, put her pride aside, and begged him desperately but it was useless. So, why should she let go of her final strain of self-esteem?


    She, Mu Huan, was still a woman with pride!


    A long time had passed ¡­


    The slapping had finally stopped.


    Both Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan¡¯s faces had become swollen like pig heads, and they could even see red blood vessels on their faces that looked terrifying.


    Chen Qingyan kept her head down in tears and she looked like a poor woman who had been bullied.


    Meanwhile, Mu Ling glanced at the group of people with his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°I, Mu Ling, shall take revenge for today¡¯s incident!¡±


    His slurred speech was a little unclear, but everyone could understand what he was trying to express.


    Mu Ling held Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand tightly, walked out of the banquet hall without looking back, and disappeared into the dark night.


    Mu Xi and Mu Huan quickly followed behind them, leaving the banquet hall.


    ¡°Sister-in-law.¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s heart was a little uncomfortable, especially toward the end, Mu Ling still defended Chen Qingyan.


    Had he ever pondered, what were the consequences of his action toward Suyi?


    It was him who had begged Suyi to return home in the first place, but now he had abandoned her again.


    The worst thing was, he had even robbed Suyi¡¯s favor for the sake of a concubine¡¯s daughter. This was ridiculous!


    ¡°Xiao Qingyin¡­ ¡± Suyi raised her hand and touched Mu Qingyin¡¯s handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you. You¡¯ve grown so much. Don¡¯t call me sister-in-law anymore in the future. Just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°No, you are my sister-in-law forever. Even though he doesn¡¯t acknowledge it, our Mu family only recognizes your position and it will always be yours!¡± Mu Qingyin stated it clearly without any doubt in his voice. His face was glowing with affirmation.


    As long as he was still the second young master of the Mu family, he would regard her as his sister-in-law for the rest of his life.


    Unless, he too left the Mu family ¡­


    He was worried that, if Suyi lost this identity, she would have nothing to do with the Mu family anymore.


    Suyi gave a small smile. ¡°Xiao Qingyin, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I have decided to come back this time for the sake of meeting you and the old master. If it weren¡¯t for both of you, I¡¯m afraid that Nan Xian and I will never come back to Mu Manor again.¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s heart felt warm. A tender smile crept across his handsome face.


    Despite the fact that Mu Qingyin had already grown up into an adult, in Suyi¡¯s eyes, he was still the young innocent boy from twenty years ago.


    The eldest sister-in-law was acting like a mother.


    Mu Qingyin had no mother. To him, Suyi was his mother!


    ¡°Sister-in-law, are you going to leave this time?¡± Mu Qingyin¡¯s eyes were hopeful, and he looked at Suyi unblinkingly.


    Suyi hesitated. She looked at Mu Qingyin first before turning to look at the old master who behaved like a child now before switching her gaze to Feng Ruqing.


    With pleading in her eyes, she was hoping that Feng Ruqing could make the decision for her.


    Feng Ruqing smiled joyfully. ¡°Suyi, if you are reluctant to leave, we can just stay here until the old master has recovered then we will make a move.¡±


    Stay here?


    The elders and the rest of the Mu family were on the verge of exploding.


    These people had managed to turn the Mu family upside down in just one night. Now, this woman wanted to move in as well? Would she not burn down Mu Manor within a few days?

 Chapter 945

    ¡°No way! I don¡¯t a¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    Before the old man could finish his words, a blow was dealt on his chest, sending him flying before finally landing on the stage. The old man¡¯s head tilted before he lost consciousness.


    Everyone in the Mu family could not help but sharply suck in cold air and turn their heads around dazedly. Their eyes were fixed upon the young master in a snowy white robe.


    ¡®You look so ethereal and otherworldly. Is it good to strike a blow so often?¡¯


    Nan Xian looked away, his expression was of nonchalance. His sleeves were billowing in the breeze.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, go ahead.¡±


    What Nan Xian actually meant was that Feng Ruqing could do whatever she wanted and Nan Xian would take care of whoever going against her.


    ¡°If any of you disagree, you could just tell us. Don¡¯t worry, I am a thoughtful and considerate person. I am open to objection.¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a smile.


    The people of the Mu family stepped back subconsciously and flattered Feng Ruqing by smiling at her.


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°We are overjoyed that you all are back to the Mu family. Naturally, we have no objection.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, could you get Young Master Nan Xian to put down his sword? I am frightened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget that you are the one who has invited us to stay in the Mu family. I have asked all of you to be frank with us.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled even more widely.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, you are overthinking. We are telling the truth. Oh yeah, could you get Young Master Nan Xian to take a step back and never move forward? I am really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am afraid that some people might put me in trouble. I cannot stand hearing people talking bad about me behind my back.¡± Feng Ru narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You can do whatever you desire if that happens.¡±


    Previously, the people of the Mu family would never have given a second thought to Feng Ruqing. However, there were too many powerful forces backing her. Hence, they could not help but compromise out of fear. Even Nan Xian¡¯s strength had frightened them.


    The people of the Mu family who had always been looking down on others now slumped to the ground with a smile plastered on their wrinkled faces.


    ¡°Uhm. Suyi, let¡¯s stay in the Mu family then.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    ¡®Why would Feng Ruqing do that?¡¯ Suyi frowned. Suyi knew Feng Ruqing very well. Feng Ruqing would never want to stay in this toxic place.


    Suddenly, Suyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly turned her head around to look at the old master whose mouth was filled with food.


    ¡®Does it has anything to do with the old master¡¯s health? Xiao Qing wants to stay here because of the old master?¡¯


    Suyi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    If that was the case, the old master¡¯s health must have something to do with the people of the Mu family. Although Mu Ling was selfish and foolish, the old master was his father. He would never do anything to harm the old master.


    Hence, there was only one person left¡ªChen Qingyan. If what Suyi thought was right, then Qingyan was truly vicious.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I have mistaken the relationship between Chen¡¯er and you as he is so close with you. I sincerely apologize to you. Please forgive me.¡± With a smile plastered on her delicate face, Qin Fei¡¯er walked slowly toward Feng Ruqing with a cup of wine in her hands.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stared earnestly in Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. Her eyes sparkled, brilliantly.

 Chapter 946 - I Want To Stay In The Mu Family II

    What Qin Fei¡¯er did had actually put Feng Ruqing in an awkward predicament¡ªif Feng Ruqing did not forgive Qin Fei¡¯er, she was truly wicked and evil.


    However, none of the people present said anything. They had learned a great lesson from the things that had happened just now. No one dared to comment on anything associated with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er pursed her lips as she stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, please accept my sincere apologies. I have wronged you as I heard that you married someone else before¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was married before.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, brightly.


    Stunned, Qin Fei¡¯er looked up at Feng Ruqing. She had never thought that Feng Ruqing would admit this in public.


    ¡°What is wrong with that? At least, I am not pretentious and will never go after someone else¡¯s betrothed,¡± Feng Ruqing said with smiling eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Tears broke free from her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, then why do you keep hounding Nan Xian?¡± Feng Ruqing grinned. Her smiling face was like a demon¡¯s. Seeing this, Qin Fei¡¯er could not help but take a few steps backward.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, I didn¡¯t hound you, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er hurriedly turned to look at Nan Xian.


    It was true that Qin Fei¡¯er was here to apologize to Feng Ruqing. She had even thought of making Feng Ruqing her bosom friend. Qin Fei¡¯er only wanted to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. She had never thought of taking Nan Xian away from Feng Ruqing. What was wrong with that?


    ¡°What Qing¡¯er said is always right,¡± Nan Xian said as put his arm around Feng Ruqing, nonchalantly.


    Standing dazed, Qin Fei¡¯er lowered her head to hide her sorrow. She then bowed deeply to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, it is true that I am here to apologize to you. I know nothing about your past. I only got to know it from other people. I have wronged you and I truly have no idea what else I can do so that you will forgive me. However, I will try my best to clear the misunderstanding between us. If you still don¡¯t forgive me in the end, perhaps, I didn¡¯t do it well enough.¡±


    As soon as Qin Fei¡¯er finished her words, she straightened up. Her face took on a ghastly expression. She looked so fragile as if she would slump to the ground anytime soon. However, she stood resolutely just like a pine tree standing against the cold wind.


    Before Qin Fei¡¯er turned around to leave, she glimpsed at Nan Xian. His face was still emotionless. He was not in the slightest bit feeling sad for her.


    Originally, Qin Fei¡¯er had thought that she could stay strong, but her heart was dripping blood as if it was torn apart by a ruthless hand.


    Just as Qin Fei¡¯er had taken a few steps forward, her knees bent and she collapsed to the ground. Currently, her pale face was covered in blood.


    The people present only noticed that Qin Fei¡¯er, who had always been elegant and noble, had fallen down and her face landing on the ground that was covered in the blood that Mu Ling had spat earlier. Simply no one noticed that Nan Xian had quietly drawn his hand back.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Flying into great panic, Wen Yu rushed over to help Qin Fei¡¯er up. Her heart was broken.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was sickly pale. Her pride had taken a large blow. She was so ashamed of herself that she wanted to hide in a hole or far into the corners of the hall.


    At this moment, Qin Fei¡¯er could vaguely recall that something had fallen on her calf just now and she had lost her balance after that. Lost in wonder, Qin Fei¡¯er turned her head dazedly and set her eyes on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. She could not help but wonder¡­

 Chapter 947 - I Want To Stay In The Mu Family III

    ¡®Is she the one who did this?¡¯


    It was true that jealousy was the most dangerous emotion on earth. Qin Fei¡¯er only took a glance at Nan Xian but Feng Ruqing had actually broken Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s pride in public out of revenge.


    Qin Fei¡¯er could not help but bite back her grievance. She knew that not only would no one believe her even if she told everyone what Feng Ruqing had done to her, but she would also even get the Qin family in trouble.


    Hence, Qin Fei¡¯er did not say a word. She merely smiled and got up with Wen Yu¡¯s help.


    ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s nothing. I have lost my balance and fallen down by accident. I am exhausted. I need to rest. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. She knew that Qin Fei¡¯er had truly fallen for Nan Xian. Wen Yu would do anything to make Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s dream come true.


    ¡°Manor Master Mu, Young Lady Suyi, Second Young Manor Master, and Young Master Nan Xian, my daughter is not feeling well. It¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± Qin Li cupped his hand in respect. He purposely ignored Feng Ruqing.


    As soon as Qin Li finished his words, he turned to leave.


    Just as Qin Li was about to leave, he felt something hit him on his calf. As Qin Li was not as weak as Qin Fei¡¯er, he did not fall down. However, his foot trembled and suddenly, he was down on one knee.


    Qin Li¡¯s face darkened. He quickly got up and left without uttering a word. He did not even ask who dealt him a blow. For Qin Li, his current situation was more embarrassing than falling on his face.


    No matter who had done that to him, Qin Li had lost his face. He did not want to stay there any longer. He was not capable of dealing with the stinging comments and humiliation.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er must have thought that I have done that to her from the way she looks at me.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    ¡°Uhm, I did that.¡±


    Nan Xian had made Feng Ruqing a scapegoat again.


    ¡°Well, Qin Li¡­¡±


    ¡°He disrespected you.¡±


    Nan Xian could feel that Qin Li had paid no heed to Feng Ruqing just now. Hence, he was just giving Qin Li a tick-off.


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing did not know why she could feel a spark of warmth flowing into her heart.


    ¡°You homewrecker!¡± Burning with rage, Gu Yi bit her scarf. Her eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡®No way! Nan Xian had actually claimed all the credit. I must do that before Nan Xian could react next time! I will be the one who takes all the credit then.¡¯


    After all those people had left, the feast went on as planned. Everyone enjoyed the delicacies and dared not say anything about what happened earlier. The banquet hall was peacefully silent.


    ¡°Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s great that you all could stay here to keep my father company. I will task the servant to get a room ready for you.¡± Mu Qingyin smiled.


    As the old master had not seen Suyi for years, sure enough, he could not bear to part with her.


    ¡°Second uncle, could you take me and Nan Xian around the manor?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, after a while.


    Mu Qingyin did not say anything. He merely smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er did you find anything wrong?¡± Nan Xian frowned as he asked. Only Nan Xian who stood next to Feng Ruqing noticed that something was wrong with her.


    ¡°I am not sure. There are so many things that I am not sure about. I need to walk around here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will go with you.¡± Nan Xian held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand gently.


    ¡°Just go ahead. No matter what you have found, I will handle it. Just do whatever you want.¡±


    ***


    In the courtyard of the Mu family.


    Tan Shuangshuang was wandering anxiously in the manor. She was a nobody in the Mu family. Although she was pregnant, she was not invited to the feast

 Chapter 948 - I Want To Stay In The Mu Family IV

    Chapter 948: I Want to Stay in the Mu Family IV


    This was a good opportunity for Tan Shuangshuang to improve her position in the Mu family. However, the entrance to the feast was strictly guarded. She did not even have a chance to break into it.


    Tan Shuangshuang gritted her teeth hard as she walked out of the chamber with mincing steps.


    Just as she left the chamber, many servants could be seen bustling around the manor.


    ¡°What has happened?¡± Tan Shuangshuang asked one of the servants.


    Seeing Tan Shuangshuang, the servant was a little impatient, her eyes were filled with disdain. However, the servant did not blatantly show her emotion.


    ¡°Manor Master and Young Lady Qingyan got injured. We are busy.¡±


    As soon as the servant finished her words, she walked to the main chamber with a pail of water in her hands.


    ¡®Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan got injured? Isn¡¯t it the old master¡¯s birthday today? How could the two of them get injured?¡¯ Tan Shuangshuang frowned in bewilderment.


    Tan Shuangshuang quickly made up her mind and rushed toward the main chamber. Naturally, she was stopped at the entrance as Mu Ling did not want to see her.


    Tan Shuangshuang could not help but turn to leave.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came into sight. Tan Shuangshuang paused, hastily.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing! Why is Feng Ruqing walking together with the manor master and Second Manor Master? Why is the state preceptor¡ªNan Xian here?¡¯ Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart twitched with anger, her eyes were blazing with fury.


    Suddenly, something crossed her mind. Her heart skipped a beat. She clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®No way! Nan Xian is the state preceptor of Liu Yun Kingdom. If he is part of the Mu family¡ªMu Nanxian, why did he go to Liu Yun Kingdom to be the state preceptor?¡¯


    Other than the reason that came to her mind, Tan Shuangshuang could not figure out why Nan Xian was here.


    Tan Shuangshuang loosened her fists as she walked up to Feng Ruqing with a faint smile on her face.


    ***


    ¡°Feng Ruqing.¡±


    A familiar voice sounded. Feng Ruqing turned her head sideways only to see Tan Shuangshuang. At this time, Feng Ruqing was still calm and very much at ease.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, I have never thought that I would meet you so soon.¡±


    Simply no one knew if it was because of the fact that Nan Xian was here that Tan Shuangshuang was no longer as haughty as she was when she met Feng Ruqing a few days before. Tan Shuangshuang smiled gently. Her pregnant belly was more obvious now.


    Before Feng Ruqing could respond, Tan Shuangshuang turned to look at Nan Xian.


    ¡°State Preceptor, it¡¯s been a long while since we met. Are you here to attend the old master¡¯s birthday feast?¡± Tan Shuangshuang asked, probingly.


    A lot of ladies liked Nan Xian in Liu Yun Kingdom. However, Tan Shuangshuang was an exception.


    Everyone in this realm knew that Nan Xian was so ethereal and otherworldly, placing him beyond anybody¡¯s reach. Hence, many ladies could not help holding back their desire.


    Although Tan Shuangshuang did not fall for Nan Xian, she was stunned by such a devastatingly charming young master. It was only natural that many ladies out there were dying for him.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Nan Xian subconsciously called out to the azure snake. The next second, he suddenly recalled that the azure snake had left him a long time ago and had not returned since.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, who is she?¡± Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°She is Mu Ling¡¯s concubine.¡± Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded. Nan Xian was terribly bad at recognizing faces.


    ¡°I see,¡± Nan Xian said, blandly. He did not even spare a second glance at Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡®Is the state preceptor part of the Mu family¡ªMu Nanxian? Why does Feng Ruqing address Mu Ling by his name?¡¯ Tan Shuangshuang was dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.

 Chapter 949 - I Want To Stay In The Mu Family V

    ¡®Feng Ruqing is so disrespectful toward Mu Ling. Is she not afraid of being banished from the Mu family?¡¯


    ¡°State Preceptor, the name of Mu Ling¡¯s eldest son is also Nan Xian. What a coincidence! Are you Mu Ling¡¯s eldest son¡ªMu Nanxian?¡± Tan Shuangshuang faked a smile.


    Nan Xian stared at Tan Shuangshuang coldly. The one thing he hated the most was when someone mentioned him as being part of the Mu family.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing and Nan Xian, please ignore her. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡± Mu Qingyin¡¯s gaze swept past Tan Shuangshuang and fell on Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian. A faint smile could be seen playing on his lips.


    ¡°Alright, Second Uncle.¡±


    ¡®Second Uncle?¡¯ Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s facial expression shifted a little.


    Feng Ruqing had addressed Mu Ling by his name, but she addressed Mu Qingyin as ¡®second uncle¡¯? Apparently, the state preceptor was Mu Nanxian.


    By the time Tan Shuangshuang came back to her senses, Feng Ruqing had left together with Mu Qingyin and Nan Xian. Tan Shuangshuang was the only one left, standing rooted to the spot. Her eyes were still fixed upon Feng Ruqing¡¯s back. Her face took on a ghastly expression.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Ruqing was the princess who stood aloof from the masses. Tan Shuangshuang had always been bowing down to her.


    Now that Tan Shuangshuang had reached Tian Shen Manor after going through so much trouble, she still had to bow down to Feng Ruqing?


    Tan Shuangshuang was Mu Ling¡¯s wife, but Feng Ruqing had actually hooked up with the young master of the Mu family.


    ¡°No way! Feng Ruqing was married to Liu Yuchen before this. Mu Ling would never accept Feng Ruqing to be his daughter-in-law. Even if she could step into the Mu family, she would only be a concubine, just like me.¡± Tan Shuangshuang shook her head.


    Once Tan Shuangshuang gave birth to a son, her status in the Mu family would be upgraded. Moreover, if her son was talented, she could definitely replace Chen Qingyan.


    On top of that, even if Tan Shuangshuang was merely a concubine, she was Nan Xian¡¯s mother. Her child was the young master of the Mu family. In other words, Tan Shuangshuang would become Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother-in-law. Tan Shuangshuang had a higher rank than Feng Ruqing in the Mu family.


    Who did Feng Ruqing think she was?


    By then, Feng Ruqing must do whatever Tan Shuangshuang had instructed her to. Even if Tan Shuangshuang wanted Feng Ruqing to serve her drinks, Feng Ruqing must not refuse.


    Thinking of this, Tan Shuangshuang was overjoyed. The corners of her lips curved into a smile.


    As Mu Ling had treated Chen Qingyan so well, Tan Shuangshuang had totally forgotten about the difference between the son of a concubine and the principal wife. She had always thought that there was no difference between a concubine and the principal wife in the Mu family. The same went for their children.


    However, little did Tan Shuangshuang know, Mu Ling only cared for Chen Qingyan. Although Tan Shuangshuang was a concubine, like Chen Qingyan, she was no match for Chen Qingyan.


    ***


    Outside the courtyard, peach trees were in full bloom.


    ¡°This is where you and the old master stay?¡± Feng Ruqing paused as she frowned.


    ¡°I have moved here when you left as I don¡¯t want to stay in the main manor. Some time ago, my father moved in here and refused to leave since.¡± Mu Qingyin nodded slightly.


    ¡°You have poor health. The old master¡¯s health is even worse. This place is not suitable for both of you. You may want to pack your stuff and move out of here.¡±


    Stunned, Mu Qingyin stared at Feng Ruqing¡¯s dark face. Shock crept into his eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This place is too deserted and shady. It¡¯s not a good place for recuperation. Let¡¯s go. I want to take a look at the place where the old master stayed earlier.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Qingyin regained his composure and walked forward together with Feng Ruqing.


    The main manor was much brighter and spacious than the courtyard that Mu Qingyin was staying in.


    Just as Feng Ruqing stepped into the main manor, her face darkened, hiding a storm brewing within her.

 Chapter 950 - Spectral Flower I

    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, what¡¯s wrong with these?¡± Mu Qingyin asked, bewildered. He did not know what had actually happened.


    Feng Ruqing did not respond. All of a sudden, she took a few steps forward and plucked the flowers from the flowerbed.


    ¡°Who sowed these flowers?¡±


    ¡°Chen Qingyan.¡± Mu Qingyan¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    ¡®Chen Qingyan?¡¯


    ¡°Second Uncle, remove these flowers from the roots by tomorrow. Then, take them to a deserted place and burn them!¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s reaction, something crossed Mu Qingyin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, what¡¯s wrong with these flowers? Both Grandmaster Qian Kun and Grandmaster Hai Rong were here previously, but they could not figure out what kind of flowers are these. Grandmaster Qian Kun had even brought one of it back to study. In the end, he found that it is nothing but an ordinary spirit herb.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was cold and dark.


    These spirit herbs should have gone extinct years ago.


    Back then, all the kingdoms in Cang Yue Mainland were not as vulnerable as they were today. Yun Chuan Empire had once dominated the entire Cang Yue Mainland. These flowers were brought in by the emperor of the Yun Chuan Empire. These flowers had nearly triggered horrifying devastation to this realm.


    As the emperor of Yun Chuan Empire feared that he would go down in history as a byword of infamy, he had burned all these flowers and decreed to wipe off these flowers from the historical records. The official who took charge of the historical records had since wiped off the name and detail of these flowers from the records to ensure that the emperor¡¯s reputation was well protected.


    If the future generation happened to get hold of the flower or if there was any form of destruction because of this, it had nothing to do with Yun Chuan Empire.


    Since the flower was not available in the historical records, how did Feng Ruqing knew about this? That was because it was all jotted down in the book that Fu Chen had given to her.


    Back then, the Divine Herbs Sect was the only force on a par with Yun Chuan Empire.


    No one dared to say anything about these flowers as they did not want to mess with the emperor of Yun Chuan Empire.


    However, the Divine Herbs Sect was not bothered by Yun Chuan Empire and had recorded details of this species of flower in a book. Hence, Feng Ruqing could recognize the flowers from the moment she saw them¡ªSpectral Flower.


    The seeds of these flowers must be sown on a mass grave in order to absorb the deads¡¯ spiritual qi. It would only bloom after many years.


    Once the plant bloomed, it would never wither. The only thing that could ruin the Spectral Flower was fire.


    ¡°Also, cut down all the trees here tomorrow. Don¡¯t move in here until all the qi has dispersed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all these?¡± Nan Xian put his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist.


    ¡°These trees are called Thousand Vines Orchid. If one walked near the trees after eating the Bloody Lotus Lingzhi, the deadly aura emanated from the trees could cause drowsiness and loss of consciousness. Moreover, the victim¡¯s memory would gradually worsen over time and start to behave like a child until he dies. Grandmaster Qian Kun has shown me the spirit herbs that the old master consumed before. The Bloody Lotus Lingzhi is part of the spirit herbs that the old master takes.


    ¡°However, the whole process takes a very long time. The stronger the person is, the higher his resistance to the deadly aura. Even if his brain function has deteriorated, his strength could still stop part of the deadly aura. Hence, the old master is still alive after so many years.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Qingyin¡¯s face darkened. He clenched his fists tightly, his breathing became rapid and shallow. His eyes were blazing with murderous intent.


    ¡®Chen Qingyan! She has been harming the old master!¡¯


    ¡°Hence, here comes the Spectral Flowers. If I am not mistaken, these Spectral Flowers are newly sown,¡± Feng Ruqing continued.


    ¡°You are right. Chen Qingyan has brought these flowers back to the manor before the old master¡¯s strength declined. She said that the aura emanated from these flowers could calm the old master¡¯s emotion. Since these flowers are spirit herbs and they are also very beautiful, we just leave them here.¡± Suddenly, Mu Qingyin looked up at Feng Ruqing as if something had crossed his mind.

 Chapter 951 - Spectral Flower II

    ¡°These Spectral Flowers had absorbed the spiritual qi from the old master¡¯s dantian. Hence, his strength has depleted over time.¡± Feng Ruqing reached out to pluck a Spectral Flower.


    ¡°Why did these flowers not affect us?¡± Mu Qingyin asked after staying silent for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s because these Spectral Flowers fall asleep during the daytime. They would only wake up at night. Did Chen Qingyan prohibit anyone from visiting the old master at night?¡±


    ¡°She claims that the old master is in bad health. Hence, she does not allow anyone to visit him at night. She has even tasked some guards to guard the old master¡¯s chamber.¡± Mu Qingyin¡¯s face grew even darker.


    ¡°These flowers are planted at the door of the old master¡¯s chamber. Naturally, they are absorbing spiritual qi from the old master. They are now full after having taken in the old master¡¯s spiritual qi and need some time for digestion. That is why you all are still safe and sound.¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    The Spectral Flowers needed time for digestion. It was just like humans who stop eating when they had had enough food.


    ¡°Chen Qingyan¡¯s mother had killed my mother. Now, Chen Qingyan wants to harm my father, too! It is no wonder that my father¡¯s health has been declining day after day. He has moved to my courtyard as Chen Qingyan kept pestering him and he could not stand her.¡± Hearing this, Mu Qingyin exploded with fury.


    ¡°Ever since my father has moved into my courtyard, his health has greatly improved. However, we have never thought about this. We only thought that his health improved as he has gotten rid of Chen Qingyan.¡±


    It was a pity that Mu Qingyin¡¯s brother¡ªMu Ling had always thought that Chen Qingyan was innocent, just a harmless little bunny, and loved her with all his heart. He cared for her so much that he was so afraid that he would hurt her.


    On the contrary, Suyi had treated Mu Ling so well, but he mercilessly left her.


    ¡°No matter what, neither Thousand Vines Orchid nor Spectral Flower should exist in this realm.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were icy cold.


    The Spectral Flowers were extremely dreadful. Back then, these Spectral Flowers had nearly wiped out the whole empire.


    Qian Kun and Hai Rong had no idea about the Spectral Flower. Naturally, they knew nothing about it. They could feel the spiritual qi of the Spectral Flower as the flower had absorbed so much of the old master¡¯s spiritual qi. The spiritual qi had concealed the dreadful aura of the flower.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, since Grandmaster Qian Kun has taken one stalk of the Spectral Flower away with him, would he¡­¡±


    ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    ¡°He has put it into a spirit herb box.¡±


    ¡°That should be fine. The Spectral Flower can never live without soil. Grandmaster Qian Kun should be alright. Otherwise, he would have already noticed that there was something wrong with the Spectral Flower.¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head.


    Since Grandmaster Qian Kun¡¯s strength was not affected, he had only studied the Spectral Flower and did not sow it in the soil.


    Fortunately, Grandmaster Qian Kun was the only one who had plucked these flowers and not any lady out there.


    The Spectral Flower was extremely stunning, like a blood-red rose. Many ladies out there who could not resist the temptation would have plucked the flower and sowed it in their gardens.


    Mu Qingyin heaved a sigh of relief. He did not want anyone to get hurt because of the old master.


    Thinking of the things that Chen Qingyan had done, Mu Qingyin¡¯s eyes turned colder. A glimmer of vicious light sparkled in his eyes.


    ¡°I must let my brother know about this!¡±


    ¡°You can do so, but I am sure that he will not trust you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, blandly.


    ¡°I will get him to come here at night. He will know what has actually happened when his strength depletes.¡± Mu Qingyin¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 952 - Spectral Flower III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Chen Qingyan might tell Mu Ling that she knew nothing about these Spectral Flowers. And that she has sown these flowers as they are spirit herbs and pleasant to the eyes. She could also add that she was deceived into sowing these flowers. Everything she has done, she did for the old master. So, do you think Mu Ling would trust you or Chen Qingyan?¡±


    Naturally, Mu Qingyin knew that Mu Ling would trust Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Second Uncle, actually, we don¡¯t have to prove to the people of the Mu family. Whether or not Mu Ling trusts us has nothing to do with us. When I am annoyed, I would vent my anger on them. When I lose my temper, I would beat them up a little every day and beat them hard every ten days. Even if they escaped from the Mu family, I will take them back and whack them.¡± Feng Ruqing walked slowly toward Mu Qingyin.


    ¡®Are you a demon?¡¯ Dumbfounded, Mu Qingyin¡¯s face twitched slightly.


    Nan Xian¡¯s wife was far more vicious than anyone of the Mu family. However, she could never make Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan suffer if she was not vicious.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I would never hold back on my grievances. If anyone wrongs me, I will fight back no matter who he is. The same goes for all of you. You don¡¯t have to hold back any grievances. You could reason with them.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    ¡°Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan had always been treating me with courtesy and respect. However, I could not bear seeing the way Chen Qingyan treats Sister-in-Law. Hence, I have always gone against her. Now that¡­¡± Mu Qingyin shook his head.


    Mu Qingyin paused for a while, his eyes were blazing with murderous intent.


    ¡°She has done something so terrible to my father! I will never let her off so easily!¡±


    ¡°Even if you do kill Chen Qingyan, what¡¯s next? Mu Ling still loves her, he will never forget her for the rest of his life. On the contrary, he would only hate you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, faintly.


    Dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingyin looked up at her. Although Mu Qingyin barely knew Feng Ruqing, he could feel that Feng Ruqing would not relent until she had had her way.


    ¡°Not only has Mu Ling harmed me, but he has also done harm to Suyi and Nan Xian. I will never let him off so easily. I don¡¯t want him to miss Chen Qingyan for his whole life. He must not die peacefully and must live a life full of remorse, pain, and agony.¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a smile.


    ¡°Moreover, I have said that neither Thousand Vines Orchid nor Spectral Flower should exist in this realm. Someone must have given Chen Qingyan these things. Hence, Chen Qingyan must not die before we find the mastermind behind this.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you can do whatever you want to Chen Qingyan after that.¡±


    At this time, Feng Ruqing recalled the things that the old lady of the Luo family had said¡ªher old friend was forced to go to a place where there was no way out.


    If Feng Ruqing was not mistaken, both Thousand Vines Orchid and Spectral Flower were brought out from that place. Hence, Feng Ruqing must find out the mastermind behind this.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Qingyin took a deep breath as he suppressed the murderous intent in his heart.


    ¡°I will tell Suyi about this. You may want to get some people here to get rid of all these plants tomorrow. Fortunately, no one has ever been here at night. Otherwise, these flowers would have taken in their spiritual qi too.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Second Uncle. There is a servant in the place where I have stayed before this. Her name is Xiao Ya. Could you please send someone to bring her here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. These Spectral Flowers have been starving for quite some time. If we are still here by the time they wake, our spiritual qi would become their food.¡±

 Chapter 953 - Spectral Flower IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the sky with a dazzling smile on her face and then stretched her body lazily.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was still cold and nonchalant. Before he left, his indifferent gaze swept past the Spectral Flowers.


    No one noticed that as Nan Xian¡¯s gaze fell on the Spectral Flowers, the flowers quivered in the wind like a bunch of trembling cabbages.


    ***


    The next day.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was wrapped up in a few layers of bandage making her look like a big, fat bun. Even so, one could easily see that her face was red and swollen.


    ¡°Lady Qingyan! Oh, what a calamity!¡± A servant rushed through the door, panting.


    ¡°Just now, the second manor master and Lady Suyi led a group of people to the old master¡¯s chamber to uproot all the flowers and trees.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Trembling, Chen Qingyan had nearly fallen off the bed. She held onto the servant¡¯s shoulders tightly. Her grip was so hard that the servant had nearly burst into tears from the pain.


    ¡°What did you just say? What had Nan Suyi and Mu Qingyin done?¡±


    Cheng Qingyan was petrified. If Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was not wrapped up in so many layers of bandage, one could have seen the anger and fear on her face.


    Naturally, it was neither Suyi nor Mu Qingyin that she feared, but someone that no one in the Mu family knew of.


    ¡°Lady Suyi and the second manor master have brought a group of people to uproot the trees and flowers in the old master¡¯s chamber.¡± The servant bit her lower lip.


    ¡°I am going to the old master¡¯s chamber now. Get the manor master to go there now! Hurry up!¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s body shook violently. A glimmer of vicious light flashed in her eyes.


    Mu Ling must go there quickly. Otherwise, it would be too late.


    Panicking greatly, Chen Qingyan rushed out of the chamber. She ran way too fast and had left all the servants behind her.


    From afar, Chen Qingyan saw Suyi who was directing the people to cut down the trees and Feng Ruqing who was eating grapes while watching them by the side.


    Mu Qingyin stood rooted next to Suyi while Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    All of them did not even spare a glance at Chen Qingyan who had rushed over.


    ¡°Sister Suyi, what are you doing?¡± Suppressing the anxiety growing in her heart, Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes swept past the people who were uprooting the flowers. Her face was ghastly pale.


    Fortunately, Qingyan reached there in time, the Spectral Flowers were not all uprooted yet. There were still a few of them left. Otherwise, Chen Qingyan was finished. That person would not have let her off so easily.


    ¡°Stop it! This is the old master¡¯s chamber! Who do you think you are to do this?¡±


    All the servants paused and glanced at Suyi uncertainly.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Suyi raised her brow.


    Hearing this, the servants continued uprooting the Spectral Flowers.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face that was wrapped up in bandage contorted with rage. She clenched her fists tightly and held back the urge to hit those servants.


    Chen Qingyan had always been treating the servants so well. However, they had actually taken Suyi¡¯s side now!


    Little did Chen Qingyan know that these servants were actually panicking.


    Yesterday night, it had been widely spread in the Mu family that the Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were beaten up and that Nan Xian was behind this.


    No one was not afraid of death. Hence, no matter how well Chen Qingyan had treated the servants, they dared not go against Suyi. They would rather go against Chen Qingyan. That was the grim reality of life in the Mu family.


    ¡°Sister Suyi, I have no idea what I have done wrong to you that has made you so mad at me. I have sown all these plants for the old master¡¯s health. If you are mad at me, you could just vent your anger on me. Don¡¯t vent it on these spirit herbs.¡± Chen Qingyan was flustered. She looked extremely pathetic. She quickly turned to look at Suyi.

 Chapter 954 - Spectral Flower V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi was unmoved as she looked down at Chen Qingyan.


    Chen Qingyan panicked and gritted her teeth. She kneeled before Suyi in front of everyone.


    ¡°Sister Suyi, these are all my hard work. Please do not destroy them. I have spent so much money on them and had kneeled for a few days to get these spirit herbs from others. These spirit herbs are good for the old master¡¯s condition. Please don¡¯t ruin all my efforts. I beg you¡­¡±


    Her weeping voice could be heard in the whole courtyard.


    Chen Qingyan saw that Suyi did not respond to her. She then crawled to Feng Ruqing crying loudly.


    ¡°Lady Feng, please help me persuade Sister Suyi. If you still have not vented all of your anger last night, you can continue to hit me. However, I don¡¯t know what the old master has done wrong that has made you want to destroy these spirit herbs. People should always be grateful. The old master has treated Sister Suyi so well. How could she do this?¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and stared at Chen Qingyan coldly. ¡°Are you good to Old Master Mu or do you want to harm him? You know it well.¡±


    Chen Qingyan was shocked and bit hard on her lower lip.


    What did Feng Ruqing know?


    No!


    Impossible!


    That person once said that no one could recognize the Thousand Vines Orchid and the Spectral Flower in this world.


    Even Qian Kun and Hai Rong also could not recognize it, let alone a little girl?


    She did this just to intentionally retaliate against her!


    ¡°Feng! Ru! Qing!¡±


    Mu Ling heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words as soon as Mu Ling rushed over. He was so angry that he had hurried to Chen Qingyan who was kneeling on the ground and helped her up.


    A pair of angry eyes stared hard at Feng Ruqing.


    Of course, Mu Ling¡¯s face was like a mule¡¯s at this moment. Only his mouth, nose, and eyes were exposed.


    ¡°Enough. When will you stop hurting Qingyan? She is always thinking about others, but you are still always trying to attack her! And also ruin all her efforts. Don¡¯t you forget, if you marry Nan Xian, she will be your mother! It is utterly absurd to disrespect your elders!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it is utterly absurd. I believe that my state preceptor will love me just the way I am.¡±


    Nan Xian slightly smiled. This feeling of Feng Ruqing relying on him was so good¡­


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!!¡± Mu Ling was so angry that his chest was about to explode. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are unfaithful, unrighteous, and disobedient, you should¡­¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s voice disappeared when his eyes met with Nan Xian¡¯s eyes. He was afraid.


    Was Mu Ling afraid of his son?


    Mu Ling had always been afraid of Nan Xian. Otherwise, he would not have to go to him and always sent his servants to find Nan Xian.


    Nonetheless, he always felt that Nan Xian could not do anything to him since he was Nan Xian¡¯s father, let alone embarrassing him in public¡­


    It was not until last night that he realized he was thinking too much.


    Nan Xian would hit him!


    Therefore, Mu Ling swallowed all his words when his eyes met Nan Xian¡¯s.


    He was afraid that if he kept talking, Nan Xian would not only hit him but also Qingyan too.


    ¡°What Qingyan has said is also true.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s throat trembled, but he willed himself to speak. His voice was much lower. ¡°These are all spirit herbs that are good for the old master¡¯s condition. She has kneeled and begged many people to get them for the old master. I know you don¡¯t like Qingyan, but you can¡¯t let Qingyan¡¯s efforts be wasted.¡±

 Chapter 955 - Mu Ling Is Timid I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling felt hurt and his eyes were full of regret seeing the flowers being dropped onto the ground.


    He had looked forward to the old master¡¯s recovery more than anyone.


    Although he was in charge of the Mu family now, he might not be anymore if the old master was fully recovered. However, it was obvious that Nan Xian would not return to the Mu family. If the old master did not recover, the Mu family would inevitably suffer.


    Only the old master could suppress those who were skittish.


    Mu Ling understood that the clan would either prosper or decline as one.


    He wanted to take charge of the Mu family. However, he knew that his current strength could not bring the Mu family back to its glory like before, only the old master could do it.


    If the Mu family was eventually annexed by other forces, what significance did he have as the young master of the Mu family?


    Anyway, Mu Qingyin did not like power. Furthermore, Nan Xian was not interested in taking charge of the Mu family. The Mu family would be his sooner or later. Why should he fight now?


    Moreover, Mu Ling did not dare to let people realize that the old master¡¯s strength was declining in order not to let people know the Mu family¡¯s situation. It did not mean that he did not care about Old Master Mu¡¯s life. Otherwise, he would not have been looking for spirit herbs everywhere for many years to cure the old man.


    It was just that the situation of the Mu family was not looking so well. Furthermore, the chief manor had rejected the marriage. Hai Rong was unwilling to allow the Mu family to do any business using his name. Hence, he could only think of another way to make the Mu family better.


    The old master was his father. He wanted the old master to recover as soon as possible. However, he was too na?ve and believed in Chen Qingyan too much. He listened to whatever Chen Qingyan said and tried his best to convince the old master to accept Chen Qingyan.


    So much so that it had caused so many issues later¡­


    Suyi saw that Mu Ling was not that arrogant anymore after he had gone through yesterday¡¯s events. She could not help but sneer.


    So, even he could be afraid at times¡­


    She thought that Mu Ling had always been stubborn and was fearless.


    Mu Ling was not afraid of the old master because the old master had not hit him like this, but it was obvious that Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian would hit him.


    What if Nan Xian¡¯s temper was out of control?


    Mu Ling believed that Nan Xian would do it. So, he was timid in front of Nan Xian and did not even dare to scold him out loud.


    Chen Qingyan felt the change in Mu Ling. She bit her lower lip and tears floated in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I didn¡¯t want to harm the old master. The old master is your father and also my father. I can¡¯t possibly hurt him.¡±


    Mu Ling was in pain. ¡°Qingyan, I believe you. Suyi, I know that there is a lot of contradictions between you and Qingyan, but she is unlikely to harm the old master. There must be misunderstanding¡­¡±


    He looked at Feng Ruqing subconsciously when he said that.


    He seemed to be telling Suyi that this was all Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault.


    Qingyan was not a vicious person.


    If it had been in the past, Mu Ling would have reprimanded Feng Ruqing, but he could not say a word because of Nan Xian¡¯s glare.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Mu Ling and turned to look at Nan Xian. ¡°State Preceptor, he wants to slander me for provoking the alienation between Suyi and Qingyan.¡±


    Mu Ling was speechless.


    What did he say? He said nothing!


    Why did she blame him?


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you are¡­¡±


    Mu Ling could feel a gaze with murderous intent directed at him. He stopped speaking abruptly again.


    He pondered for a moment before he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t say those words. Everyone present can prove that. Nan Xian, you can¡¯t treat me like this just because of her words.¡±

 Chapter 956 - Mu Ling Is Timid II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®I am your father!¡¯


    He did not dare to say it out l. He feared that Nan Xian would take action.


    ¡°He was slandering me in his heart.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face turned pale.


    He was indeed skeptical that Feng Ruqing was provoking the alienation. How could this woman know what he was thinking?


    Did his eyes reveal the truth just now?


    He must pay more attention to his behavior in front of Feng Ruqing next time. He must not let this woman have the opportunity to offend him.


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡± Mu Ling ignored Feng Ruqing and continued to look at Nan Xian. ¡°Did you believe in what she said?¡±


    Nan Xian said calmly, ¡°I believe in whatever she said.¡±


    Mu Ling remained silent.


    ¡°Moreover, you did not respect her.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s expression was clear and light.


    Mu Ling¡¯s face stiffened.


    He was the father and also an elder. Why should she respect Feng Ruqing?


    Should it not be the other way around?


    When he was looking at Nan Xian this time, he finally realized the feeling of his father¡ªthe old master when he defended Qingyan in front of him.


    But Feng Ruqing was a vicious person, how could she be compared to Qingyan?


    Nan Xian was blinded by love to such a degree. Even his biological father was being treated like this for her sake!


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter objectively, Nan Xian. Qingyan has put in a lot of effort to find and plant these spirit herbs for the old master¡¯s illness. Aren¡¯t you overdoing it a little by treating her like this?¡±


    Somehow, Mu Ling¡¯s last sentence was filled with grievances. He wanted to be angry but did not dare to act against Nan Xian.


    Yes, he dared not!


    Every human being appreciated their own lives. Mu Ling was also afraid of death. He was even more afraid to die in Nan Xian¡¯s hands!


    Though Nan Xian would be charged for killing his father, Mu Ling would be ashamed of being killed by his son!


    He could not afford to lose face like that!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡± Mu Qingyin looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°It¡¯s better to tell him everything even if he doesn¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t want you to be criticized for provoking others.¡±


    There was no provocation needed for Suyi and Qingyan, they had always been like water and fire since the beginning.


    However, Mu Qingyin did not want Mu Ling to slander her to protect Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Mu Ling sneered. He did not have much forbearance when he was facing Mu Qingyin. He said sarcastically, ¡°Second Brother, you have always been in the Mu family. You must have seen how well Qingyan has treated the old master. Would you still want to tell me that Qingyan wanted to poison the old master? Let me tell you, I will never believe it!¡±


    Mu Qing knew his answer long ago. He just looked on calmly without any emotion.


    Mu Ling would die in Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er¡¯s hands sooner or later if he continued to be like this.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Did you not know that Second Uncle¡¯s health is poor? You blame him so much. If anything happens to him, the old master will kill you before we even do anything.¡±


    Mu Ling was speechless.


    Before Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian returned, he was the eldest in the family. No one dared to disobey him apart from the old master who would occasionally vent out on him.


    His status had changed since the two of them came to the Mu family.


    Normally, he could reprimand Mu Qingyin whenever he wanted to. Now this woman would always jump at everything he said.


    Let¡¯s not forget, he was the young master of the Mu family. He was the one in charge now!


    He would make this woman kneel on the ground and beg for mercy sooner or later!


    Mu Ling felt better after whispering these to himself. She then turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°What are you going to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 957 - Mu Ling Is Timid III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just that Second Uncle has shown me around here yesterday. I have seen the spirit herbs here in some books before.¡±


    Mu Ling was in doubt. Did she see them in just some books when even the two great masters failed to recognize them?


    ¡°For example, this Thousand Vines Orchid¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan panicked and started to feel fear creep into her body when she heard Feng Ruqing mention the Thousand Vines Orchid. She clenched her trembling fists tightly. She became more and more frightened.


    She knew, she really knew. How was this possible?


    How did Feng Ruqing know?!


    ¡°If the Thousand Vines Orchid is mixed with the Bloody Lotus Lingzhi, it can cause people to be unconscious and lethargic until the brain dies. Luckily, the old master¡¯s strength was relatively strong. He was able to use his spiritual force to block a large part of the medicinal effect. If you want to make him brain-dead, it would take a long time.¡±


    The old butler immediately heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words when he had just run in from outside the courtyard.


    He was stunned at first and soon regained his composure. He was so angry that his eyes were about to burst out.


    ¡°There was Bloody Lotus Lingzhi in the medicine that the old master drank! No wonder the old master would be drowsy every time he drank it. So, it was you, Chen Qingyan!¡±


    The old butler was the only person who had always supported the old master and had always stayed near him in the Mu family. He was extremely loyal to the old master.


    After all, his life was saved by the old master. The old master had brought him back to the Mu family and made him his butler!


    Mu Ling also knew the loyalty and importance of the old butler to the old master. Therefore, he still allowed the old butler to do his job and did not remove him from his post for so many years.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mu Ling was furious.


    He could not endure someone falsely accusing Chen Qingyan.


    He had promised Chen Qingyan that he would be responsible for her all his life and would never allow anyone to bully her when he had married her back then.


    If he could not protect her now, how could he call himself a man?


    Boom!


    Nan Xian flipped his sleeves and suddenly, Mu Ling¡¯s chest was hit by a strong spiritual force. Mu Ling took a few steps back and blood rushed out of his throat.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and continued, ¡°As for the Thousand Vines Orchid, it will cause the person to be sleepy in the day and be awake at midnight. It will also absorb the person¡¯s spiritual qi and cause his strength to decline.¡±


    The old butler grew angrier. ¡°The old master¡¯s strength has declined drastically ever since Chen Qingyan planted these flowers. No wonder she did not allow anyone to bother the old master at night. It was all because she wanted to murder the old master!¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face changed from dark to pale and then it became very dark.


    He suddenly remembered that the old master¡¯s strength had only begun to decline after the Spectral Flowers were planted.


    It was indeed Qingyan who had sent people to guard the courtyard.


    She said that no one was allowed to disturb him at night so that the old master could be well-rested.


    Qingyan got angry when the old master had moved out of the courtyard. She kept asking Mu Ling to find a way to get the old master back to this courtyard.


    But would Qingyan hurt the old master?


    Impossible!


    Qingyan could never do such a thing.


    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t believe that Qingyan would do all of this. Besides, neither of the two masters recognize these flowers. How would you know?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come and try to investigate in the middle of the night. However, you can¡¯t blame me if your strength declines. By the way, the strength of these Spectral Flowers will increase after absorbing spiritual qi to a certain extent that they could even absorb the spiritual qi of the entire Tian Shen Manor.¡±

 Chapter 958 - Mu Ling Is Timid IV

    Otherwise, how did Yun Chuan Kingdom almost perish?


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned pale. She shook her head.


    She just wanted to kill the old master! This old man had treated her so badly. She wanted him to die immediately a long time ago so that no one could bully her anymore.


    But she had never thought about harming others.


    Even if the entire Tian Shen Manor perished, she could not escape this time.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ling just wanted to swear. But then he held back. ¡°What are you talking about? This is impossible!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled a little.


    She knew that Mu Ling would not believe it.


    She also understood that Mu Ling would not believe that Qingyan was going to murder the old master even if he came over in the middle of the night.


    However, it did not matter. She just wanted to let the truth be known. When the secret was finally out in the future, she would make these two people live a miserable life!


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait until midnight.¡± Nan Xian looked at those trembling Spectral Flowers calmly. ¡°Because they are awake¡­¡±


    Everyone was frightened by Nan Xian¡¯s words.


    Especially the servants who were just plucking the flowers just now. They quickly rushed out of the courtyard. They were afraid that those flowers would absorb their spiritual qi.


    Feng Ruqing stood next to Nan Xian, unmoving with a smile.


    She believed in Nan Xian. Thus, she had remained calm from the beginning to the end.


    Mu Ling turned stiffly and his eyes fell upon those Spectral Flowers.


    He might have been dazzled. He even saw a faint light from those Spectral Flowers.


    The light was dim and gray with a smolder, which made him shiver and unable to move.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, his spiritual qi flowed out uncontrollably as if there was a big mouth that was constantly devouring the spiritual qi in him.


    That feeling made Mu Ling even more panicked. He wanted to cry for help, but he could not make any sound as his throat was dry.


    The old master was sleeping in the middle of the night when those Spectral Flowers were devouring the spiritual qi in him. Hence, he did not feel any pain or fear. His strength had just declined when he woke up.


    Therefore, no one had felt the fear that Mu Ling had.


    The spiritual qi was constantly flowing as smooth as silk out of his body.


    Mu Ling¡¯s strength was originally at Advanced Immortal Warrior tier. He was considered quite strong in Tian Shen Manor. However, some people had already achieved Advanced Immortal Warrior tier in Tian Shen Manor. It was not rare.


    For example, Qin Li of the Qin family and Luo Fei of the Luo family. They both had also achieved Immortal Warrior tier.


    Even Elder Leiyun of Fengyun Manor was also an Immortal Warrior, but he had only achieved Intermediate tier. It was also because of the existence of Elder Leiyun that Fengyun Manor managed to be ranked as the largest force after the three main major forces.


    Immortal Warrior tier came after Dark Warrior tier. However, it was extremely difficult to achieve Immortal Warrior tier.


    Some people who had achieved Intermediate Dark Warrior tier might not be able to achieve the Immortal Warrior tier their whole life.


    It was the same case from Immortal Warrior tier to Holy Warrior tier.


    When the old master was in good health, he was already a saintly Holy Warrior. The Mu family and the chief manor were on an equal footing at that time.


    This was also why Mu Ling had wanted the old master to recover soon.


    Gu Shi was also, currently, a Holy Warrior. Grandmaster Hai Rong had achieved Holy Warrior tier many years ago. Even Mu Ling could not tell whether Hai Rong or Gu Shi was stronger.


    In the past, Mu Ling did not need to worry about the Mu family being destroyed since Grandmaster Hai Rong was always on their side. If only Hai Rong was still Mu Huan¡¯s master, he would not have to be so humble in front of Nan Xian. He would not have to fear that Nan Xian would impulsively destroy him.

 Chapter 959 - Mu Ling Is Timid V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But no matter what, he still had some confidence in front of others.


    Simply because he was of Advanced Sky Warrior tier!


    However, he could feel that his strength had absorbed out of his body now.


    Downgrading from Advanced Sky Warrior tier to Intermediate Sky Warrior tier! And then to Lower Sky Warrior tier!


    A leap of one level required countless years of hard work and countless cultivation of spirit herbs.


    But it only took a moment to be downgraded to a lower level.


    Fortunately, the servants had gotten rid many flowers just now. Mu Ling had just been downgraded two levels. Otherwise, he would have been downgraded right back to Dark Warrior tier.


    The flowers had stopped absorbing spiritual qi after they were full.


    Mu Ling¡¯s body was weak as he fell to the ground. Cold sweat flowed from his forehead. His eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°How can this be? Why is it like this?¡±


    Did Father¡¯s strength decline because of these flowers?


    Suddenly, Mu Ling came back to his senses and quickly got up from the ground. He hurriedly looked at the servants who had fled from the courtyard.


    ¡°Hurry up and get rid of all of these flowers. Hurry up! Get rid of them immediately before they wake up again!¡±


    His voice was filled with terror and panic. It was clear that he was very scared of what had happened just now.


    1Chen Qingyan bit her lower lip and she was disappointed.


    It was over. These Spectral Flowers could not be kept¡­


    It was all Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault. If it were not for her, all of this would not have happened.


    It was all her fault!


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes and deep beneath her eyes was resentment.


    All the resentment disappeared when she lifted her eyes. Her eyes became teary and full of pity.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±


    She reached out to grab Mu Ling¡¯s hand.


    But Mu Ling avoided her hand.


    Her body trembled. She then turned to look at the man¡¯s angry look. She panicked. ¡°Brother Ling, please let me explain.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you give me an explanation now. I want to hear it now!¡±


    These flowers were brought back by Qingyan.


    She had also plucked them herself.


    Nonetheless, these flowers had caused Father¡¯s strength to decline and it had even made him a Lower Holy Warrior!


    The Mu family¡¯s situation was already unstable. What would be coming for the Mu family if his strength declined too?


    These were all because of Qingyan!


    Chen Qingyan burst into tears. ¡°Brother Ling, I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know. Those trees were given to me by others. It was said that they could help in refreshing and activating the brain cells. That was why I have brought them back. I happened to be attracted by these flowers when I passed one of the mountains. These flowers were filled with spiritual qi. I thought that they would bring a lot of benefits to a person¡¯s body. Hence, I had begged the warrior in the mountains to sell them to me.


    ¡°Everything I have said is true, Brother Ling. You have to believe me. I have never wanted to kill the old master, let alone destroy the Mu family!¡±


    She yelled loudly trying to explain for herself. She had almost lost her voice.


    Mu Ling did not speak.


    If it was something else, he would have trusted her and forgiven her no matter what it was.


    However, she had brought a heavy blow to the Mu family this time even if she was careless.


    This blow was enough to destroy the Mu family!


    Chen Qingyan looked at Mu Ling¡¯s lowered eyes. She then took a few steps back. She suddenly laughed.


    ¡°I understand, Brother Ling. You should be angry since I have brought so much damage to the Mu family due to my stupidity and ignorance. You can rest assured that I will pay the price if I have done something wrong! I just hope that you will treat Huan¡¯er and Xi¡¯er well. Both of them, like you, are my life.

 Chapter 960 - Mu Ling Is Timid VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Both of them, like you, are my life.¡¯


    After all that had happened, Mu Ling still hesitated after hearing this sentence.


    He closed his eyes slowly and his face was full of pain.


    He recalled the past right then.


    Qingyan was the one who had taken care of him when he was injured.


    Qingyan was the one who had protected him with her weak body while he was in danger.


    Just to keep him alive!


    This woman had always regarded him as more important than herself!


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    A heartbreaking cry made Mu Ling open his eyes.


    He suddenly saw a flash of white light. Chen Qingyan was already holding a sword in her hand and was determined to end her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    The endless pain had caused Mu Ling¡¯s face to contort. His eyes were full of fear. He quickly hurried forward and held the sword in Qingyan¡¯s hand firmly.


    Blood flowed down from the palm of his hand. He looked sad as if not feeling any of the pain.


    ¡°Qingyan, what are you doing?¡±


    He was furious, but he never thought that Qingyan would end her life to make up for her crimes.


    These were not Qingyan¡¯s original intentions. She had made these mistakes because she was deceived by other people.


    How could he watch her die in front of him?


    Qingyan was not only his woman but also his savior!


    ¡°Mother!¡± Mu Huan quickly ran to Chen Qingyan. She pulled her to the side and looked at Mu Ling angrily. ¡°Father, what did Mother do? Why are you forcing her to her death?¡±


    Suyi and these people must have said something to Father!


    That was why Father had wanted to force Mother to her death!


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, it¡¯s enough. I have done something wrong and I should pay the price.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled bitterly and lowered her eyes. ¡°Brother Ling, you don¡¯t need to stop me. If it weren¡¯t for my stupidity for bringing back the Thousand Vines Orchid and the Spectral Flower, the old master¡¯s condition would not have been like this. Your strength would also not have downgraded to Lower Sky Warrior tier.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Did Mother cause Grandfather¡¯s strength to decline? On top of that, had Father¡¯s strength also declined?


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Father, Mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She did not know that those plants had such an effect. Hence, she is not guilty. You can improve your strength later even if your strength has declined. Do you have to kill her for such little thing? Mother has almost used death to prove her innocence. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Ling sobbed. A chuckle interrupted him just as he was about to explain to Mu Huan.


    Feng Ruqing smiled as if she had not witnessed the sad scene just now.


    Her eyes were filled with happiness.


    ¡°Suyi, have you heard this sentence before?¡±


    Suyi looked at Feng Ruqing blankly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A person doesn¡¯t really leave no matter how many times he creates chaos. If he really wanted to leave, he would have gone quietly. Only then, will he be truly gone.¡±


    Just like Qing Zhu who had run away many times, but he would still return every single time.


    If it really wanted to run away from home, it would have left silently when no one was around to see it and it would never return again.


    ¡°Similarly, if a person really wanted to commit suicide, she would find a place to end her life quietly. This is how it should be. Not like someone who is pretending to use the sword to cut her neck knowing that someone would stop her. If Chen Qingyan were really sincere, she should have looked for a place to kill herself tonight. I will believe that she is innocent when I see her body tomorrow morning.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s body stiffened. Her whole body turned cold as if her clothes had been taken off by Feng Ruqing. She felt utterly helpless.

 Chapter 961 - Mu Ling Is Timid VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You ruthless lady! You truly have no conscience! My mother is so pitiful but you are still provoking her.¡± Mu Huan turned to look at Feng Ruqing, her eyes were blazing with fury.


    ¡°She is pitiful? Has she lost her arm? Has she been downgraded to Spirit Warrior tier after putting in so much effort to make it to Holy Warrior tier? Whether or not she has deliberately done it, you can¡¯t deny the fact that she has harmed the old master. If we let her off just because she cries over the things that she has done, she is pardoned far too easily.¡± The smile on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face faded.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Mu Huan gritted her teeth hard.


    ¡°Two hundred strokes of beating with a stick, demote her from a concubine to a night soil carrier. That¡¯s all for now, let me think about other punishments¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, watch your tongue!¡± Burning with rage, Mu Huan snarled.


    Slap!


    As soon as Mu Huan finished her words, she was dealt a blow on her face. She spat out a mouthful of blood and a tooth. Her face was red and swollen. Her eyes turned vicious and full of resentment.


    ¡°Mu Huan is just a scumbag. You don¡¯t have to do this to her. She does not deserve this. I can do it myself.¡± Feng Ruqing tugged at Nan Xian¡¯s arm.


    Hearing this, Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened with fury.


    ¡®You slut! You have actually called me a scumbag!¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, alright,¡± Nan Xian said calmly. He waved his sleeve, a sudden strong rush of wind slammed into Mu Huan¡¯s face and once again, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡®I will not turn down your request, but I do whatever I want depending on my mood. I will never sit back and do nothing if someone is rude to you.¡±


    Nan Xian had been holding back his anger since he was at the feast yesterday because of the things that Feng Ruqing had said. However, he would no longer hold back his anger now.


    Feng Ruqing stared dazedly at Nan Xian. She could feel that the person Nan Xian was now was more lovable than he used to.


    ¡°Nan Xian, Qingyan is your mother after all. How could you allow Feng Ruqing to do this to Qingyan?¡± Mu Ling said after being silent for a while.


    ¡°Then, just kill her,¡± Nan Xian said nonchalantly.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s face stiffened. His hands balled into fists. He had nearly lost his mind, but he suppressed his anger.


    He could not help but put his hand tightly around Chen Qingyan¡¯s waist as if comforting her.


    In fact, Mu Ling could only comfort Chen Qingyan silently. He dared not to utter a word. If Mu Ling messed with Nan Xian, both he and Chen Qingyan might lose their lives. Nan Xian would not hesitate to do this.


    ¡°Brother Ling, Don¡¯t worry about me. It is natural that they don¡¯t trust me. I know I was wrong. I will accept any punishment with an open heart. However, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled wryly as she shook her head.


    As soon as Chen Qingyan finished her words, a dull feeling tugged at Mu Ling¡¯s heart. He felt sorry for her and tightened his arm around her.


    Somehow, he wished that Chen Qingyan was not sensible and tolerant of others¡¯ feelings. It made him feel bad.


    Chen Qingyan had always been considerate and willing to sacrifice herself to restore peace to the Mu family. How could Mu Ling blame her?


    ¡°Take her out now. Just do whatever Qing¡¯er has said. She will be punished with two hundred strokes.¡± Suyi signaled at the servants standing next to her.


    The servants exchanged glances, but did not move a muscle.


    After all, Chen Qingyan was the one Mu Ling loved the most. Simply no one dared to hurt Chen Qingyan, not even the slightest bit.

 Chapter 962 - Mu Ling Is Timid VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It seems that my word carries no weight. After all, Chen Qingyan is the lady of the Mu family. Xiao Qingyin, I will leave it to you.¡± Suyi¡¯s lips curved into a bland smile.


    In other words, Suyi was saying that she was no longer part of the Mu family. Hence, she was not capable of summoning the servants of the Mu family.


    Hearing this, the old butler glared at Chen Qingyan. He had finally calmed down and regained his composure.


    ¡°The lady of the Mu family? The old master has never acknowledged such a vicious and notorious lady as the lady of the Mu family. Lady Suyi, you are the only lady of the Mu family. There is no need to get the second manor master involved. Let me handle this.¡±


    The old butler had always been representing the old master of the Mu family. Although the old master was mentally unsound, he was still the head of the Mu family.


    ¡°See this lady out. Otherwise, I am going to show you to the door. The Mu family does not need servants who pay no heed to the master¡¯s order.


    ¡°In the Mu family, concubines are just of slightly higher status than the servants. Somehow, some people have actually regarded themselves as the master of the Mu family and have made the servants ignorant to the master¡¯s order.¡± The old butler smirked.


    Apparently, some people felt that it was wrong for those, who had gained power, to oppress the people beneath them. However, these servants were working in the Mu family. Not only did they get paid, but the board and lodging were also provided by the Mu family. Naturally, they must obey the master of the Mu family.


    It was the same when someone hired a maid in Hua Xia. If the maid refused to do the cleaning and cooking even if the employer asked her to do so, the employer might as well sack her.


    Since these servants have decided to take up the job, they must obey the master¡¯s order. Naturally, the Mu family did not want to keep servants who refused to take orders.


    Hearing this, the servants¡¯ faces turned stiff, and they walked toward Chen Qingyan.


    Chen Qingyan hid the viciousness in her eyes. She took a glimpse at Feng Ruqing and walked out together with the servants.


    Not long after, the sound of the stick hitting the flesh and heart-wrenching cries could be heard outside the courtyard.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was torn apart, dripping with blood.


    He clenched his fists tightly, his nails dug into his palms. He did not even notice that blood had oozed out between his fingers.


    Quivering in the wind, the only feeling he felt was the pain emanated from his heart, searing through every pore in his body.


    The time taken for two hundred strokes of beating was neither too long nor too short.


    Back then, even Tan Shuangshuang could get over it, since Chen Qingyan¡¯s strength was stronger than Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s, it was nothing for her.


    However, the pain of each stick falling on her body had made her voice crack. The crying sound could be heard through the Mu family.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing! You are so evil and ruthless! You will pay for everything you have done one day!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at Feng Ruqing. Her eyes were full of resentment. A trace of blood could be seen hanging at the corner of her lips.


    As soon as Mu Huan finished her words, a gust of ferocious wind blew. Her body was sent shooting out of the courtyard like an arrow. Lying on the ground, she could not even utter a word.


    ¡°Second Uncle, bring her out to collect the night soil. I will only let her off when I feel better.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned as she turned to look at Mu Qingyin.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing was threatening Chen Qingyan. She wanted to know how long Chen Qingyan could hold herself back. When she could no longer hold back, the mastermind behind all these would come to the light.

 Chapter 963 - Mu Ling Is Timid IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Qingyin said with a bright smile on his graceful face. Only when his eyes met Mu Ling¡¯s did his face darken.


    ¡°Brother, I have always thought that you care for the old master. I don¡¯t expect you to leave Chen Qingyan. She has done so many things to harm the old master, but you are still defending her. I am so disappointed in you,¡± Mu Qingyin said coldly.


    Regardless of whether Chen Qingyan was intentional, as long as she had done it, she was at fault. However, Mu Ling had blindly chosen to take Chen Qingyan¡¯s side and did not even care about his own father. Thinking of this, Mu Qingyin¡¯s heart filled up with resentment.


    As the saying goes, nobody is perfect. Although Chen Qingyan was wrong, she had been reprimanded and punished for her wrongdoings. Moreover, she accepted the punishment willingly.


    Since Chen Qingyan had a good attitude to own up to her mistake and she did not harm the old master on purpose, one should not keep picking on her.


    However, Mu Ling knew that Mu Qingyin disliked Chen Qingyan since the beginning. It was natural that Mu Qingyin was indignant toward her. Moreover, Chen Qingyan had nearly killed his father.


    Usually, even if Chen Qingyan had made a mistake, Mu Ling would take Chen Qingyan¡¯s side and reprimand Mu Qingyin.


    However, he simply could not bring himself to speak this time around. He merely brushed his sleeve and walked out of the courtyard with his heart full of grievance.


    Mu Ling was too afraid of offending Nan Xian. However, he was indignant toward Nan Xian. He was indignant toward Suyi too because of Nan Xian. He did not even walk close to Suyi.


    Hence, Suyi truly enjoyed the peaceful and quiet moment without someone pestering her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to uproot all these and burn them. Cut down those trees too. I am exhausted. I need to rest. I will make them suffer again later. ¡±


    Since Feng Ruqing had decided to stay in the Mu family, some people were doomed to suffer.


    Just as Mu Ling walked out the courtyard, a group of people could be seen pinning Chen Qingyan down to the ground and beating her ruthlessly with a long spiky cane.


    Seeing this, Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened a few shades. He quickly rushed up to one of the servants and grabbed the spiky cane from his hand. He then gave the servant a slap across his face and sent him flying.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing told you to beat her with a stick, but you are actually using this!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Although the cane was much softer than the stick, it was full of barbs. Each stroke could tear Chen Qingyan¡¯s skin. Blood could be seen oozing out from the wounds.


    It was natural that Chen Qingyan had cried pathetically.


    ¡°This¡­ the old master sent this over just now. He wanted us to use this instead.1¡± Startled, the servants said anxiously.


    1Mu Ling tightened the cane in his grip. His eyes were blazing with fury. He felt as if a hand was tugging at his heart, it was so painful that he had nearly suffocated.


    ¡®Father! Why¡­ why do you do this to Qingyan? Qingyan was deceived into sowing these plants. She had always been taking care of you all these years, is it not enough to make up for her wrongdoings?¡¯1


    1¡°Manor Master¡­Young Master Nan Xian is here.¡± The servants swallowed hard as he said.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling¡¯s body stiffened. His hand shook violently.


    Cough! Cough!


    ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry about me. Since the old master dislikes me, it is natural that he did this. Please don¡¯t stop them from punishing me. It makes me feel better.¡± Chen Qingyan spat out two mouthfuls of blood. Her face was covered with tears, her eyes were filled with remorseful misery.


    Mu Ling knew that if he stopped them, it would only worsen the whole situation as Chen Qingyan would get punished more severely.


    Hence, even if he was indignant, he could not help but give the cane back to the servant.

 Chapter 964 - The Truth Back Then I

    Seeing Mu Ling burning with fury, the servant took the cane fearfully. After all, it was more horrifying to go against Mu Ling than offending Nan Xian. However, seeing that even Mu Ling feared Nan Xian. What more could the servant do?


    Hence, the servant continued beating Chen Qingyan forcefully. He did not, even the slightest bit, let her off lightly.


    Whack!


    When the cane made contact with Chen Qingyan¡¯s back, the pain seared through her body that was covered in cold sweats. Tears broke free from her eyes.


    Chen Qingyan had purposely cried so pathetically just now as she wanted to get Mu Ling here.


    Now that Mu Ling was here, Chen Qingyan simply could not do anything. She could not help but bite her lower lip and sank into silence.


    As she had bitten her lips too hard, there was a piece left dangling.


    Seeing Chen Qingyan so bold and resolute, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was completely shattered.


    Perhaps, he was wrong. Back then, Chen Qingyan did not hesitate to risk her own life and save Mu Ling. Hence, he did not want to let her down and had made her his concubine. However, he had never thought that he had actually put her into an abyss of suffering. If Chen Qingyan had never stepped into the Mu family, she would not have gone through all these struggles.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I am fine¡­ I have never regretted being together with you. I am willing to go through all these torments.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling could no longer hold back the anger. His anger overtook his fear. He turned to glare at the two people who were walking through the door. His chest heaved with each angry breath.


    ¡°Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing, I have a few words for both of you. Always be kind to one another. God knows what you have done. Evildoers are bound to be punished in the end.¡±


    Mu Ling did not notice that at this time, a glimmer of vicious light sparkled in Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Suyi, Nan Xian, and Feng Ruqing! No matter how good you are at playing tricks, and even if Mu Ling is afraid of Nan Xian, I have countless ways to make him lose his mind. Mu Ling and I have been together for years. I know him too well. I know how to make him feel guilty and heartbroken. Even if he knows that I have sowed the Spectral Flower and Thousand Vines Orchid, he would still side with me. You can never fight with me for the rest of your lives.¡¯


    ¡°Are you talking about both you and Chen Qingyan?¡± Feng Ruqing paused and looked sideways at Mu Ling.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all this. I understand. What goes around comes around. Both of you need to pay for all your wrongdoings.¡±


    ¡°Feng¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, be careful of everything that you do. When you move your bowel, the toilet might explode and both of you might fall into the cathole. When you are eating, you might die from choking. Also, when you make a breakthrough, you might die from being struck by lightning.¡±


    Standing next to Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian had secretly kept Feng Ruqing¡¯s words in his mind.


    Burning with anger, Mu Ling¡¯s face turned red. Feng Ruqing did not even give him a chance to say a word.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Everything that you have said will never happen. If I am wrong for taking concubine, there are simply too many young masters out there who will be screwed for doing the same thing.¡±


    ¡°This is especially true for you. There will be a day of reckoning for what you have done.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    Mu Ling sank into silence. He knew that he simply could not do anything to Feng Ruqing. Otherwise, Nan Xian would kill him. Moreover, no one in this realm could argue with her.


    Hence, he said nothing and merely glared at her with his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go. I want to visit the old master to see whether he feels better.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Nan Xian.

 Chapter 965 - The Truth Back Then II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    WARNING. Please don¡¯t eat while reading this chapter xD


    2The root cause of the old master¡¯s illness had been revealed and uprooted. The old master would recover sooner or later.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nan Xian looked coldly at Mu Ling.


    When Nan Xian¡¯s eyes met Mu Ling¡¯s, Mu Ling panicked. Just as Mu Ling was about to say something, he could feel a light wind brush the tip of his nose. He could not help but sneeze.


    1¡°Qingyan, don¡¯t worry. I will use all the spirit herbs that I have to treat you and you will get well very soon.¡± Mu Ling squatted down and held tightly onto Chen Qingyan¡¯s quivering hands.


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes, her eyes darkened. She thought that Mu Ling would tell her that he would avenge her at all costs. It turned out that Mu Ling only wanted to heal her wound.


    However, she was not capable of thinking anything else as the pain all over her body was killing her. She clenched her teeth tightly, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Qingyan¡­ I¡­¡±


    Originally, Mu Ling wanted to give Chen Qingyan a few words of comfort, but he suddenly felt the urge to pass wind. As he could not leave Chen Qingyan alone now, he could not help but fart.


    Pppffffffftttttttt!!


    Mu Ling¡¯s face stiffened as he could feel something wet come out from his anus. At the same time, a strong unpleasant smell was in the air.


    2It was so offensive to the nose that the servant who was beating Chen Qingyan had to turn his face.


    As the saying goes, sometimes, when someone thinks that they are going to fart, but they accidentally poop instead.


    Hence, Mu Ling quickly rushed toward the toilet. He did not even say a word to Chen Qingyan.


    Mu Manor was huge. Naturally, there was no lack of toilets. Mu Ling picked a toilet randomly and squatted down. He felt a mild ache in his growling stomach. However, he was immensely relieved after emptying his bowels. It was so refreshing that he had the urge to sing out loud.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The whole toilet collapsed to the ground, the feces splashed all over Mu Ling¡¯s body.


    If he had not managed to escape in time, he might have fallen into the cathole.


    Panicking greatly, all the servants quickly rushed over only to see the manor master of the Mu family¡ªMu Ling with his head covered in feces and his eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Ruqing walked over slowly from behind, grinning.


    ¡°What goes around comes around. I have told you to be careful when you empty your bowels. The day of reckoning has come way too fast.¡±


    1¡°Did you do that?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face darkened as he snarled.


    ¡°I just passed by.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    Mu Ling wanted to ask further, but his stomach was growling again. He could not help but grit his teeth and rushed toward another toilet.


    Simply no one saw that just as Mu Ling left, a ghastly white robe floated after Mu Ling looking like a ghost¡­


    Since then, everyone in the Mu family knew that the things that happened Mu Ling were an act of divine retribution.


    No matter which toilet he went into, the toilet would collapse. Hence, he had been running around with his head covered in feces and a strong unpleasant smell lingered in the entire Mu Manor for a long while.


    In the end, he could not help but resort to the chamber pot. However, before he could finish emptying his bowels, the chamber pot exploded.


    Once again, all the feces in the chamber pot splashed on his body. A small piece of yellow stool could be seen hanging on the corner of his lips. Disgusting!


    Finally, Mu Ling exploded in fury. He did not even use the chamber pot and simply pooped on the ground so that the stool did not splash on him.

 Chapter 966 - The Truth Back Then III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling did not know what he had eaten. After having diarrhea for three days, he was completely exhausted. He quickly took a bath and ate some food.


    Supposedly, Mu Ling should have lost his appetite after having diarrhea for three days. However, he was worn out. He needed to eat something to boost his energy.


    Just as he took two mouthfuls of food, he had accidentally swallowed a bone. The bone was stuck in his throat and had almost choked him to death.


    In the end, he could not do anything else but use his spiritual qi to drive the bone out of his throat and save his life.


    Even if there were a variety of delicacies before him, he did not eat any of them. In the end, he got up with the help of a servant. He was extremely weak.


    ¡°Take me to Qingyan¡¯s chamber. I want to see her.¡±


    Mu Ling did not stop rushing to the toilet in the past three days. Currently, his chamber was full of stools. As he had not been visiting Chen Qingyan in the past few days, his heart was full of remorse.


    In the chamber, Chen Qingyan was lying on her bed and could not even move the slightest. Her face was drained of color.


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open and a foul smell drifted in the air. It was so offensive to the nose that Chen Qingyan had nearly thrown up.


    Even though Mu Ling had freshened up, he had been emptying his bowels for the past three days. Moreover, his entire body was constantly covered in poop. Naturally, he could hardly get rid of the foul odor.


    ¡°Qingyan¡­ I am not feeling well these past few days. Hence, I couldn¡¯t visit you.¡± Mu Ling quickly walked up to Chen Qingyan. He did not notice the scorn and disdain in Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes.


    The corner of Chen Qingyan¡¯s lips lifted slightly but she did not shake off his hands.


    ¡°I understand. The servant has told me everything.¡±


    ¡°Qingyan, did they simmer spirit herbs for you?¡± Mu Ling stroked Chen Qingyan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Second Manor Master does not allow them to simmer spirit herbs for me.¡± Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes to hide the sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°What is Qingyin playing at? He is my brother, don¡¯t call him Second Manor Master!¡± Hearing this, Mu Ling was slightly indignant.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I know you care for me, but I am nothing but a concubine. I need to observe the rules in the Mu family. I don¡¯t care about status. As long as I have you by my side, that¡¯s enough.¡± Chen Qingyan shook her head and smiled wryly.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling was getting more indignant. Ever since Feng Ruqing was here, Mu Qingyin had become so ruthless. Although Mu Qingyin disliked Chen Qingyan before, he would never treat her like this.


    ¡°Qingyan, I am going to get some spirit herbs for you. You just wait for me here.¡± Mu Ling got up and left the chamber.


    Although Mu Ling had left, the foul smell was still lingering in the chamber,


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes, her face was contorted in rage. Her eyes were filled with resentment. Her hands were clutching the bedsheet.


    Chen Qingyan thought that after listening to her words, Mu Ling would avenge her by beating Mu Qingyin up and crippling him.


    It turned out that Mu Ling only wanted to retrieve the spirit herbs for her.


    No way! Chen Qingyan had suffered so many injuries. In the end, she had only made Mu Ling feel remorseful and guilty.


    Chen Qingyan would definitely break the relationship between Mu Ling and everyone in the Mu family.


    1¡°Well, I have plenty of time. Mu Ling can never leave me now. I will definitely make those who lay a hand on me to live a life of misery and suffering!¡± Chen Qingyan loosened her grip on the bedsheet slowly. Her lips curved into a sneer.

 Chapter 967 - The Truth Back Then IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Although Mu Qingyin did not allow the people in the Mu family to give spirit herbs to Chen Qingyan, the servants in the spirit herb chamber were too afraid to offend Mu Ling. In the end, they relented and gave Mu Ling some spirit herbs.


    On the way back to Chen Qingyan¡¯s chamber, Mu Ling walked past the old master¡¯s chamber. He hesitated for a while and stepped into the courtyard.


    The old master had moved back to his own chamber in the past few days. However, Mu Ling had not been visiting the old master because of his health.


    Regardless of whether Chen Qingyan had done it intentionally or not, the old master had gone through so much suffering because of her. Mu Ling must pay the old master a visit no matter what.


    From afar, Mu Ling could see the old master lying in the armchair, enjoying the sunlight. He looked gentle and benevolent. The dedicated old butler was standing behind him.


    ¡°Old Master, your health has improved a lot after eating the herbal dish that Feng Ruqing has prepared for you.¡± Feeling immensely relieved, the old butler broke into a smile.


    ¡®Manor Master is truly blinded by Chen Qingyan. Lady Suyi and Young Lady Feng are so kind. The herbal dish that Young Lady Feng prepares is different from the spirit herb that the old master had taken previously. Not only has the old master¡¯s health improved, but he is also no longer feeling drowsy and is slowly coming back to his senses.¡¯


    ¡°Also, Young Lady Feng said that you will regain the strength that you have lost earlier. It is just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Why is Suyi not here today?¡± The old master got up from the armchair as he turned to look at the old butler.


    ¡°Perhaps, Lady Suyi is in the middle of something.¡± The old butler grinned.


    Even if Suyi did not admit it, she was the only young lady of the Mu family.


    ¡°She promised me that she will never leave the Mu family again. Since I have done the things that I have promised her, Suyi will keep her promise, right?¡± The old master pouted.


    The old butler did not respond.


    ¡®Lady Suyi will never stay in the Mu family. Perhaps, when the old master has fully recovered, she will eventually leave. However, when the old master has fully recovered, he will no longer behave like a child and throw a tantrum when Lady Suyi leaves. By then, she could leave here without any worries.¡¯


    ¡°Old Master, Lady Suyi will surely keep her promise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Back then, that rascal Mu Ling was so badly injured. If not for Suyi, he would have lost his life. Poor Suyi, she had even hid herself from him as she did not want Mu Ling to feel bad.¡± The old master grinned.


    ¡°However, I promised Suyi that I will never tell Mu Ling. Otherwise, Suyi would be angry and leave the Mu family again. Haha! Am I obedient?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you have never gone against Lady Suyi. She knows this very well.¡± The old butler smiled faintly. At this time, he saw Mu Ling who was standing not far away out of the corner of his eyes.


    ***


    Standing frozen in the wind, Mu Ling tightened his grip on the spirit herbs. He felt as if the air around him had been completely sucked away.


    He had fallen into danger twice. The first time was when someone tried to kill him. It was a near-death experience. In the end, it was Chen Qingyan who had saved him using her own body to cover his. Hence, he was only lightly injured.


    The second time was¡­ during the martial arts tournament. His opponent had resorted to a treacherous trick. He was severely injured and had nearly died. After all, the sword had pierced right into his heart.


    However, when he opened his eyes, he was still safe and sound. Only Chen Qingyan could be seen sitting next to him, with her eyes reddened. She was taking care of him and did not leave him, not even for a moment.

 Chapter 968 - The Truth Back Then V

    Although Mu Ling did not know who had saved him, he knew that Chen Qingyan truly cared about him.


    He was truly moved by the things that Chen Qingyan had done for him the two times when he was in danger. Hence, he had decided that he would never let Chen Qingyan down.


    The old master said that the time when Mu Ling was severely injured¡­ must be the time when his heart got stabbed. Mu Ling had no idea how he could survive the calamity, but he had always thought that it was god¡¯s will and that he was meant to stay alive.


    ¡®The old master is saying that¡­ Suyi saved me?¡¯ Mu Ling felt a gripping pain at his heart as if someone had pinched his heart.


    What had Suyi done? How much had she sacrificed to save him?


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mu Ling walked up to the old master, his legs were trembling. His face was sickly pale and his eyes were filled with agony.


    He could recall that not long ago, the old master wanted to tell him something, but he had faltered and changed his mind. After that, as Chen Qingyan had lost consciousness, Mu Ling did not ask further.


    There was once when Mu Ling had gone to see the old master and asked him about it, the old master had merely played a fool and did not tell him anything


    Hence, Mu Ling had always thought that whenever something happened to him, Suyi would run away. It was Chen Qingyan who had always been staying by his side, taking care of him.


    He thought that Suyi had never loved him. It was all his one-sided feelings.


    One ran away when something happened while the other one was willing to risk her life to save him. Naturally, Mu Ling would choose the latter.


    Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were playmates during childhood and had grown up together. It was true that they had feelings for each other. However, the old master did not allow them to be together. After that, he met Suyi. As Suyi was intelligent, smart, and elegant, he could not help falling for Suyi¡¯s gracious demeanor.


    Mu Ling had always been true to Suyi. Although he thought that Suyi did not like him, he wanted to make her stay by his side for the rest of his life.


    Why¡­ why must he know this now? What about the thought he had back then?


    ¡°Father, what did you just say?¡± Once again, Mu Ling took a few steps forward.


    The old master grabbed the cup near him and hurled it at Mu Ling.


    ¡°You get out of here! I did not say anything. Get out of here now! Don¡¯t harm Suyi!¡± Apparently, Mu Ling could dodge the cup. However, he did not do so.


    The cup slammed right at his forehead, blood could be seen oozing out of the wound, running down to his eyes.


    ¡°You get out of here!¡± The old master snarled.


    ¡°Father, tell me when did Suyi save me. Please tell me!¡± Mu Ling bit his lower lip lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea at all! You must not look for Suyi! Get out of here!¡± The old master¡¯s face reddened with fury, his chest was heaving with each angry breath.


    ¡°Old Master, since Manor Master has heard about it, there is no need to hide it from him. Why don¡¯t you tell him?¡± The old butler stroked the old master¡¯s chest as he heaved a sigh.


    Back then, Suyi did not tell Mu Ling the truth as she had loved him. In the end, Suyi did not want to tell him as she was completely disheartened.


    Suyi had always wanted to get rid of Mu Ling. If Mu Ling knew that Suyi saved him before, he would continue to hound her. However¡­


    When the old butler heard the old master¡¯s words, he felt that there was a need to let Mu Ling know the truth. Even if Mu Ling would hound Suyi, he must let Mu Ling feel remorseful.


    Moreover, he did not want Chen Qingyan to continue credit for Suyi¡¯s deed.

 Chapter 969 - The Truth Back Then VI

    ¡°Manor Master, do you still remember the time when you were severely injured? The time when your heart was badly hurt and someone carried you back to the Mu family?¡±


    Hearing the old butler, Mu Ling could not help but stumble backward, the color drained out of his stunning face.


    It turned out that it was really that time¡ªMu Ling had survived because of Suyi.


    ¡°Initially, you were already at death¡¯s door. It was Lady Suyi who has saved you. I did not know about this until the old master told me. The old master saw this with his own eyes.¡± The old butler smiled faintly.


    ¡°The old master did not know how Lady Suyi saved you, but after she saved you, she could hardly stand straight. Even her strength had depleted.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly.


    The old butler¡¯s words felt like needles pricking at his heart, a sense of guilt rose in him.


    He did not know this before¡­ If he had known this, he would never have treated Suyi that way.


    ¡°Lady Suyi left you not because she doesn¡¯t care about you, but she went somewhere to recuperate and couldn¡¯t come back.¡± The old butler stared at Mu Ling quietly.


    ¡°Perhaps, you had no idea about that before, Lady Suyi¡¯s strength was not inferior to the old master¡¯s.¡±


    The old butler could never wrap his head around Suyi¡¯s real identity.


    Not only had Suyi attained Holy Warrior tier back then, but she also had not in the slightest way aged. She looked exactly the same as she was twenty years ago.


    After all, one¡¯s physical appearance could never be the same after twenty years.


    ¡°Lady Suyi had intentionally concealed her strength. Back then your strength was not as strong as it is now. Naturally, you had no idea about this. However, the old master knew it very well. When Lady Suyi had completely recovered and returned to the Mu family, she had downgraded to Spirit Warrior tier.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s breathing was getting more and more shallow.


    Even Mu Ling could hardly accept the fact of being degraded from Advance Immortal Warrior tier to Lower Immortal Warrior tier, let alone Suyi¡ªwho had been degraded from Holy Warrior tier to Spirit Warrior tier.


    Even after the degeneration, Suyi behaved as if nothing had happened. Why would Suyi do that if she did not love Mu Ling?


    Suddenly, Mu Ling recalled the time when a group of people chased after him and wanted to kill him. Suddenly, a lady had stood before Mu Ling and blocked the pursuers so he could escape from it.


    In the end, Mu Ling still hurt himself despite that lady and had lost consciousness. Not long after, he regained consciousness and he could vaguely see the slim and stunning back of the lady who was a Spirit Warrior.


    There was only a slim lady there who was fighting against a group of people.


    Coincidently, Chen Qingyan had attained Spirit Warrior tier.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ling¡¯s heart trembled. He clenched his fists tightly, his nails dug into his palm.


    ¡®No way! That lady must be Chen Qingyan!¡¯


    Although Mu Ling could hardly see the lady back then¡ªhe could not even see her hairstyle or attire, he was sure that the lady back then was Chen Qingyan. Chen Qingyan admitted it. She would never lie to Mu Ling.


    Moreover, Suyi was nowhere to be found back then. Mu Ling had always thought that Suyi had left him alone when he was in danger. He had never thought that Suyi might leave him because she had gotten caught up with something¡ªperhaps, Suyi was gathering reinforcements.


    Otherwise, how could a Spirit Warrior handle so many warriors alone?


    ¡°Butler, I understand it now. I have wronged Suyi all this while. I truly feel sorry for her. I will make it up for Suyi for the rest of my life. However, Qingyan loved me wholeheartedly too. Please spare her life. I can¡¯t live without her.¡± Mu Ling closed his eyes in agony.


    Back then, there was a reason why Mu Ling had chosen Chen Qingyan. Suyi had a strong personality. Hence, she could live quite well even without Mu Ling.

 Chapter 970 - The Truth Back Then VII

    Qingyan could not.


    Qingyan was just a woman. She could not survive once she left him.


    The old butler shook his head after seeing Mu Ling being so stubborn. ¡°Young Master, have you ever thought about why you have misunderstood Lady Suyi?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face stiffened. He did not answer the old butler.


    ¡°It was because of Chen Qingyan. She pretended to be sensible and had maligned Lady Suyi in front of you claiming that Lady Suyi was selfish and only cared about her own life!¡± The old butler¡¯s voice was a little heavy. He seemed to be angry.


    Mu Ling closed his eyes.


    For the first time, he realized that he had only seen Qingyan taking care of him when he woke up.


    He had questioned the whereabouts of Suyi.


    Qingyan told him that Suyi had never appeared and that she also did not know where Suyi had gone.


    It was also the same for the second time.


    He had woken up and had seen Qingyan who was in tears.


    Qingyan still said the same thing although Mu Ling had asked her several times. Suyi did not return and she had never seen her.


    He always felt that Suyi had escaped from home after hearing Qingyan¡¯s words. Besides, Suyi had disappeared for more than a month. Qingyan did help Suyi to explain from time to time.


    She explained that everyone would be timid and afraid sometimes. Even if Suyi was afraid, he should not blame Suyi.


    Mu Ling started to feel that Suyi married him because of the Mu family¡¯s power and not really because of love.


    It was as if Qingyan was the only one who was sincere to him in this world and everyone else was just faking it!


    But¡­


    Suyi was once a Holy Warrior tier!


    Then she downgraded to Spirit Warrior tier for him!


    Suyi was very strong, how could she be the kind of person who clung onto the powerful and the rich?


    ¡°Maybe Qingyan also had a misunderstanding about Suyi.¡± Mu Ling opened his eyes. ¡°I believe in you and Father. I also believe in Qingyan. It¡¯s normal for her to misunderstand Suyi since she did not appear during that few times when I encountered danger. She did it for my sake. The only mistake she made is misunderstanding Suyi without knowing the truth.¡±


    But did he have the right to blame Qingyan?


    He did the same. He had misunderstood Suyi without knowing the truth.


    The old butler laughed sarcastically. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore. You said that you will repay Lady Suyi for her deeds. I have a request. If you want to repay Lady Suyi, don¡¯t go and look for her.¡±


    Mu Ling turned and had planned to find Suyi after saying those words.


    However, when he heard the old butler¡¯s words, he paused for a moment before rushing out again.


    The old butler sighed.


    He did not know whether saying these things was good or bad for Lady Suyi.


    Nonetheless, he did not want to see Chen Qingyan talking bad about Suyi regarding this matter again. Qingyan did not do anything for Mu Ling. She had just served the tea and took care of the young master for a few days. Lady Suyi was the one who had sacrificed for the young master.


    Why was Chen Qingyan being called a savior when she did not do anything when no one knew who the true savior was?


    The old master glanced at the old butler, aggrieved. ¡°I will tell Suyi that it was you who told Mu Ling about these things if she gets angry at that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The old butler smiled. ¡°Whatever you say is right. If Lady Suyi wants to hit me, just let her. I won¡¯t let her blame you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old master sighed in relief. He would have let the old butler take the blame anyway.


    He did nothing, it was all the butler¡¯s fault!


    ¡°That¡­¡± The old master snorted. ¡°Mu Ling is too smelly.¡±


    The old butler was speechless.

 Chapter 971 - The Truth Back Then VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    So, what did you want to say, Master?


    ¡°What if Suyi gets angry and leaves the Mu family because of his smell? No, you have to stop Mu Ling from finding Suyi. He is too stinky.¡± The old master felt anxious and hurried to his feet.


    The old butler¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It is useless for me to stop him if he insists on looking for Suyi. Furthermore, Lady Suyi will surely throw him out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± The old master said with a smile. ¡°By the way, did Mu Ling eat shit today? Why is he so stinky?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Perhaps he feels that he is not worthy of eating rice. So, he has decided to eat some shit.¡±


    1¡°Oh, I see.¡± The old master frowned. ¡°Then you better tell everyone to stay away from Mu Ling today. He has eaten shit and he smells bad.¡±


    The old butler was speechless.


    Did the old master want to shame Mu Ling to such extent?


    ¡°No, you also need to notify the people when you go out so that people will not faint due to Mu Ling¡¯s smell. Everyone should keep a distance from him. Go and tell them now!¡±


    The old master was angry and snapped when he saw that the old butler did not move.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The old butler looked helpless. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell others to stay away from the young master.¡±


    ***


    After leaving the old master¡¯s courtyard, Mu Ling gave a piece of spirit herb to a maid and ordered her to give it to Chen Qingyan.


    Of course, he also did not go to Suyi.


    After all, it was not good to go to her empty-handed.


    He remembered that Suyi liked to eat the Chen family¡¯s chestnut pastries.


    That pastry was extremely famous in Tian Shen City. There was always a long queue to buy it.


    Mu Ling remembered that Suyi did not like others to use their power to oppress others. Therefore, he was ready to line up and would no longer jump in line, forcefully using his power as he once did.


    Somehow¡­


    He felt that those people were looking at him weirdly as if he was a beast. They automatically moved back when they saw him and no one dared to stand near him.


    Mu Ling was confused. He did not understand what was happening.


    He sniffed his body and frowned a little.


    ¡°I have deliberately used aromatherapy to lessen the foul stench before I came out. Although there are still some of the smell, it is already not that strong. How could these people notice it? When did their sense of smell become so sensitive?¡±


    Mu Ling shook his head and put those ideas away after thinking about it.


    He headed for the pastry stall and lined up with a smile.


    The original line was full. Someone happened to see Mu Ling walking with a smile on his face.


    That person¡¯s face suddenly changed. He then poked the person in front of him¡­


    The person in front looked back, his face suddenly changed too.


    After that, Mu Ling who was approaching the line saw the people scattering away like birds, leaving without a trace in an instant.


    There was no one at the door of Chen¡¯s Chesnut Pastry Shop. There were only fallen leaves and it seemed to be a bit desolate.


    Of course, Mu Ling did not know that the rumor was already spread throughout Tian Shen Manor while he was still using the aromatherapy to remove the stinky smell.


    He could not understand why the people reacted that way and headed toward Chen¡¯s Chesnut Pastry Shop.


    ¡°I want a¡­¡±


    The surname of the owner of the stall was Chen. He looked at Mu Ling who was walking to the door as if a beast had walked in. He immediately cleaned and closed the stall at the door. He then quickly ran into the house like a whirlwind.


    He left a sentence before he closed the door.

 Chapter 972 - A Scented Chapter

    1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°My shit isn¡¯t delicious. Go find someone else.¡±


    Mu Ling was speechless. His face then turned dark.


    He reminded himself that Suyi did not like people who bully others using their power. He was looking for Suyi to apologize to her. He must not provoke her again.


    His anger and murderous intent that was surfacing disappeared after he whispered the reminder to himself over and over again.


    ¡°Moron!¡±


    Mu Ling flipped his sleeved fiercely and left without looking back after saying that.


    Boss Chen was relieved as he stuck his head out of the house after Mu Ling left.


    ¡°Who is the moron? The young master of the Mu family likes to eat shit. I heard that he has eaten all the shit of the Mu family. He even tortures the servants if they could not offer him shit to eat. Now he¡¯s coming out to make people go the toilet for him. What a moron!¡±


    Boss Chen spat toward the ground and then closed the door again. He would not open his stall for today, so as not to be visited by Mu Ling.


    1***


    At first, the rumors were about Mu Ling liking to eat shit.


    Later, somehow, the rumors worsened. It was said that three days ago, the Mu family¡¯s latrine had exploded. Mu Ling had come out covered in feces and with feces hung from his mouth.


    As a result, the rumors had evolved increasingly fiercely.


    In the end, rumors had it that Mu Ling was going out to make people shit for him. Therefore, everyone who saw him ran far away. They feared that Mu Ling would give them laxatives just to make them shit to meet his need.


    1He recalled other delicious dishes that Suyi liked to eat after he left Old Chen¡¯s stall.


    But those people reacted the same way as Boss Chen.


    Just as he was approaching the stalls, they packed everything and closed their stalls leaving him alone outside the door.


    Mu Ling did not understand. There was just a little smell of the feces on his body. Why did these people treat him as if they saw a scary beast? Was he so scary?


    Until a few children cried out loudly when they saw him¡­


    ¡°Run, the person who eats shit is coming. Let¡¯s run!¡±


    ¡°Huhu, my mother said that he will go everywhere to catch people and force them to shit for him to eat. We will be caught by him if we don¡¯t run now¡­¡±


    ***


    Mu Ling¡¯s face changed.


    He finally understood why those people who saw him today would run away from him even faster than the wind.


    He wondered which jerk was tarnishing his reputation.


    If he got to know who it was, he would surely kill him!


    Mu Ling was so angry that his face was twisted. The first person he thought of was Feng Ruqing.


    In fact, Feng Ruqing was truly unlucky.


    Once, the state preceptor had used a boulder to pin Feng Rushuang down when she was crazily in love with him. However, Feng Rushuang had thought that Feng Ruqing was the one who did it!


    A few days ago, Nan Xian had made Qin Fei¡¯er fall in embarrassment in public. Qin Fei¡¯er had also said that it was Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault.


    Today, the rumors that had been spread by the people started from Old Master Mu.


    1Nonetheless, Mu Ling still thought it was from Feng Ruqing!


    Feng Ruqing had unknowingly become the scapegoat many times.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master, should we still buy it?


    The guard following behind Mu Ling was timid. He took a few steps back subconsciously with fear in his eyes.


    Mu Ling¡¯s face was very dark. ¡°No, we are not buying anymore. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Damned Feng Ruqing!


    He had to teach this girl who dared to tarnish his reputation a lesson this time even if Nan Xian was going to get angry!


    The thing that was most important to Mu Ling in this world was his reputation!


    He would not let go of whoever had shamed him!

 Chapter 973 - His Regret I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling was initially going back to the Mu family to find Feng Ruqing to settle accounts with her. Just as he reached the Mu family, he saw Suyi and Mu Qingyin chatting happily with each other.


    The smile on her face was so beautiful that it easily touched his heart just it did like twenty years ago.


    But her laughter no longer belonged to him now!


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart ached. The old butler¡¯s words appeared in his mind. He then made up his mind and walked toward Suyi.


    Suyi could smell Mu Ling¡¯s smell from far away.


    The aromatherapy did hide most of the smell, but not all the smell was removed.


    Suyi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared looking at Mu Ling who was walking slowly toward her. She was indifferent and her eyes were cold. ¡°Are you in the wrong place? This is not where you should be. You should be in Chen Qingyan¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    The woman¡¯s indifferent expression was like a sharp sword that stabbed hard at Mu Ling¡¯s heart.


    He had never felt as remorseful as now before.


    It was he who had pushed Suyi away and Suyi would never return to him.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    His husky voice carried grief. ¡°Tell me. Did you save me when I was badly injured? Did you?¡±


    Mu Ling enunciated every single word as he questioned Suyi.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Does it matter if it was me or not? It¡¯s none of your business. We can¡¯t change what has happened between us no matter what. Little Qingyin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Ling was heartbroken.


    Suyi¡¯s gaze had always followed him in the past. However, she would not even look at him now.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Qingyin looked at Mu Ling and turned to follow Suyi.


    If he knew that he would regret today, why did he do what he had done in the first place?


    Perhaps Mu Qingyin hoped that Suyi could return to the Mu family and also hoped that she would still be his sister-in-law as before.


    But all his thoughts had been put away since that incident a few days ago.


    Mu Ling could not help but shout again. ¡°Suyi!¡±


    Suyi stopped with her back facing the man behind her. She was calm and elegant. She then said softly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Her decisive stance was like a thousand arrows piercing his heart.


    Mu Ling did not understand what was going on and how he and Suyi had ended up like this.


    ¡°I used to think¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t love me as much as I thought. I thought it was just me loving you. Suyi, I knew it was all my own misunderstanding. It was my fault. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    Suyi smiled. Her smile was sardonic. She turned her head calmly and stared at the man standing in front of her quietly.


    The man looked sad.


    She had never seen it before.


    Mu Ling had done everything possible to get Suyi back over the years.


    He was arrogant every time he faced Suyi. It seemed that it should be her pleasure that he was willing to go and beg her.


    But this time, Suyi could feel the sincerity from this man.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She had decided to leave since Chen Qingyan had stepped into this house.


    There should be no third person involved in a relationship between two lovers. She could not stand her man having another woman.


    ¡°Mu Ling, you said that I didn¡¯t like you.¡± Suyi smiled slightly. ¡°Then, why would I come to the Mu family? Would I have had a child for you? If I didn¡¯t like you, why should I get pregnant and suffer for ten months? But I am very grateful to you. Without you, there would be no Nan Xian, let alone a daughter-in-law¡ªQing¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 974 - His Regret II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling frowned. His eyes were filled with grief.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you now, Mu Ling. Just divorce me and we will go separate ways in the future.¡±


    She was not the Mu family¡¯s daughter-in-law since a long time ago. All she needed was just a legal divorce now.


    ¡°Suyi!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s heart trembled. He grabbed Suyi¡¯s arm subconsciously. He was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that you are so ruthless and unforgiving. I did misunderstand you too deeply before. Suyi, can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    Suyi looked down at Mu Ling and flung off his hand. She took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the wrist that was touched by Mu Ling. Her movement was extremely elegant and looked very pleasing.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? That was your misunderstanding toward me. I didn¡¯t misunderstand you. You did marry a concubine. Was there any misunderstanding between us?¡±


    Mu Ling was stunned. He said stubbornly, ¡°But it¡¯s normal for a man to have three to four wives in this world. You didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯t allow me either.¡±


    1Suyi looked up at Mu Ling. ¡°Did I allow you to marry a concubine? Have I stopped you from doing so?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Qingyan¡­ And, you had only stopped me once. After that, you did not bother to stop me anymore.¡±


    1This man had a fallacy to explain no matter what he said.


    ¡°Oh, you have already decided to marry a concubine. I just show my will. If you insist on marrying a concubine, why should I still be by your side? Mu Ling, don¡¯t find excuses for your fickleness. Others could live happily with only one partner. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t blame it on the secular system. Did the secular system force you to do it?¡±


    She had her pride and self-esteem.


    If her husband wanted to marry a concubine. She would show her will on the matter. However, Mu Ling was angry and thought she was jealous. Now, he was even blaming her for stopping him only once.


    Ridiculous!


    Back then, after she had left the Mu family, she was in pain and despair. Her whole world was dark.


    Until she met the white phoenix.


    Perhaps it was the white phoenix¡¯s warmth and companionship that had gradually got her to come out of her grief.


    So, she would not fall into it again!


    Mu Ling said with a strangled voice, ¡°Suyi, what can I do to make you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I will not forgive you even if you and Chen Qingyan are dead. I will not forgive you! I have accepted the Mu family for the sake of Old Master Mu and Little Qingyin. However, you and Chen Qingyan are both my irreconcilable enemies!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ I¡¯ve just married a concubine. Why do you hate me so much? If you don¡¯t accept Qingyan, I can make her move out. You won¡¯t meet her again in this life. I promise you. I won¡¯t have any physical intimacy with her. Why do you still hate me so much?¡±


    Suyi looked hard at Mu Ling, sneering. ¡°Physical intimacy? Do you still have the ability to do that?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s face suddenly changed. He had almost forgotten about it.


    ¡°Mu Ling, when you decided to interfere with Nan Xian¡¯s matters and also hurt Qingyan for this¡­¡± She turned slowly and said calmly, ¡°I have decided to never forgive you again!¡±


    1It was Mu Ling¡¯s freedom that he did not like her anymore. She had left the Mu family without a second thought since Mu Ling could not protect her and Nan Xian.


    But she was resentful that Mu Ling took action against Qing¡¯er.


    He had even wanted to make Qing¡¯er infertile and not allow her to have grandchildren in the future¡­

 Chapter 975 - His Regret III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    How could Suyi not hate him?


    ¡°You asked me just now. Did I save you back then? Yes, I did. It even caused my strength to decline and I was downgraded to Spirit Warrior tier¡­¡± Suyi slightly smiled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my declined strength, none of you could have stopped me from killing Chen Qingyan when she wanted to kill Nan Xian!¡±


    Mu Ling had learned about it from the old butler. He already knew the answer.


    Now, he heard it directly from Suyi making him more convinced.


    If Suyi did sacrifice so much for him¡­


    Then it was not Suyi who owed him. It was he who owed Suyi!


    Suyi and Mu Qingyin¡¯s figures were getting farther and farther.


    Mu Ling stood not far away and looking at the two of them walking away. His eyes stayed focused on the man¡¯s back.


    Faint jealousy emerged from his heart.


    He finally got to experience Suyi¡¯s feelings for the first time.


    It turned out that it was so uncomfortable when another person stood next to someone he loved.


    Even when he knew that Mu Qingyin just regarded Suyi as his sister, Suyi might like him. How could he bear the thought of Suyi liking another person?


    ¡°I will not give up. I will never give up!¡±


    It did not matter if he could not have sex.


    He would cure the disease sooner or later.


    He would no longer give Suyi the chance to leave him!


    Mu Ling looked back and clenched his fist tightly. He then turned and walked toward the backyard.


    ***


    Inside a room of the east courtyard.


    Chen Qingyan was lying on the bed. Her face was pale, looking very weak.


    The light white shirt could not hide the traces on her back.


    The door was pushed open with one hand. Chen Qingyan hurriedly looked up and saw Mu Ling come in from the door.


    Her eyes were red and tears were floating in her eyes. She pursed her lips tightly.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±


    She struggled to get up.


    Mu Ling hurried forward and pressed her down to the bed. He sighed softly. ¡°Qingyan, you are still not well yet. Just lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Have I done something wrong? You said that you would give me a piece of spirit herb to cure my wounds. But in the end, you had only asked a servant to send it to me. I don¡¯t need any spirit herbs. To me, your company is what I am concerned about the most.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s hand that was stroking Chen Qingyan¡¯s palm trembled. He lowered his eyes and looked at the pale face in front of him. He groaned for a moment. ¡°Qingyan, I have something to ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Qingyan looked blankly and skeptically at Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes slightly sank. ¡°Do you remember the time when I was seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled. ¡°Back then, I had hurried over to the Mu family to take care of you when I heard that you were hurt. Old Master Mu was initially unwilling to let me go. I kneeled and begged him. Only then, he allowed me to take care of you.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart softened. She asked, ¡°Did you see anyone else when you took care of me that day?¡±


    Chen Qingyan was confused. She thought for a while. Shen then shook her head. ¡°No. I only saw you lying down when I reached there. There was no one else. It was also quite strange at that time. They all said that you were seriously injured. But you didn¡¯t seem to be in life-threatening condition.¡±


    Mu Ling was relieved.


    It seemed that Qingyan did not know that it was Suyi who saved him.


    Suyi must have already left when Qingyan came to look for him. So, Qingyan had stayed behind and took care of him.

 Chapter 976 - His Regret IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Brother Ling, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Chen Qingyan looked hard at Mu Ling. ¡°You seem to have something to say to me.¡±


    Mu Ling shook his head and touched Chen Qingyan¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just casually asking. It is all thanks to your care back then that I could recover so quickly.¡±


    Chen Qingyan lowered her head shyly. ¡°Brother Ling, you are my beloved one. I am willing to sacrifice anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Qingyan¡­¡± Mu Ling slightly hesitated. ¡°Feng Ruqing is someone Suyi recognizes. Her behavior is similar to Suyi¡¯s behavior. I wanted to ask you. Have you ever blamed Suyi for treating you like this?¡±


    Chen Qingyan clenched her fists tightly on the sheet. She loosened her grip after a short while. There was still an indifferent smile on her face.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I understand that I will also need to love your loved ones if I love you. If you like Suyi, I will like her. If you hate her, then I shall hate her. Therefore, I will not blame them for treating me like this. Besides, I was wrong. I deserved these punishments.¡±


    Her expression was bitter, yet moving.


    Mu Ling closed his eyes sadly. ¡°Qingyan, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He would always think of sending Qingyan to another courtyard every time after he came back from meeting Suyi.


    Nonetheless, Qingyan loved him as much as her own life. How could this woman survive if he left her?


    How could he be so ungrateful?


    ¡°Brother Ling.¡± Chen Qingyan lowered her head. ¡°Is Sister Suyi unable to tolerate me? It doesn¡¯t matter, I can leave. As long as she can forgive you and you are happy, that¡¯s enough. I can give up everything for you.¡±


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling, the Mu family has not been very peaceful since they have come to the Mu family. It was all because of me! They may not hate you anymore if I leave. Then, the Mu family would not be in such a situation.¡±


    She did not want to leave Mu Ling. However, she could not stay with the Mu family.


    Mu Ling could not protect her from any harm!


    If she continued to stay, she knew that Feng Ruqing would surely find some ways to torture her!


    ¡°No. Qingyan, you can¡¯t go.¡± Mu Ling held onto Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I will think of other ways for Suyi to forgive me. If you leave the Mu family, you will not be able to survive outside. I can¡¯t watch you suffer like this.¡±


    Mu Ling did not see Chen Qingyan¡¯s stiffened face at this moment.


    If she stayed at the Mu family, she would be tortured to death!


    This time, she really wanted to stay at another place to avoid the limelight for a while.


    ¡°But Brother Ling¡­¡±


    ¡°Qingyan, take a good rest. I¡¯ll think of another way. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you live outside no matter what happens.¡±


    Mu Ling let go of Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand. He turned and disappeared from Chen Qingyan¡¯s surprised eyes into the sun.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was pale. Her hands were still hanging in the air and she could not seem to retract them.


    Just as Chen Qingyan was starting to feel miserable, she saw that the door was being opened again.


    She looked up cheerfully. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Her sentence was stopped short.


    Because she saw Feng Ruqing standing at the door.


    An ugly woman with scars on her face, which frightened people, was standing behind Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned dark.

 Chapter 977 - The Wound That Never Heals

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Chen Qingyan did not even bother to keep up with her pretense when Mu Ling was not around.


    ¡°I am here to see how well you are recovering. If you have fully recovered, you should go and collect the night soil.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned as she walked into the chamber.


    Hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s face changed. She glared at Feng Ruqing, her eyes were filled with resentment.


    Feng Ruqing walked up to Chen Qingyan as if she did not see the way Chen Qingyan glared at her. Then, she reached out and pressed hard on Chen Qingyan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    An intense pain seared through Chen Qingyan¡¯s body, she felt as if her skin was being torn apart. It was so painful that her body was covered in cold sweats, tears broke free from her eyes. The resentment in her eyes grew deeper now.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you have yet to recover. Let me check the other parts of your body.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chen Qingyan was quivering with hatred.


    ¡®Who do you think you are to hurt me?¡¯


    Before Suyi and Nan Xian had returned, Chen Qingyan was the lady of the Mu family and simply no one dared to go against her. Ever since both of them were back to the Mu family, everything had turned into a nightmare.


    Before Chen Qingyan could say anything, Feng Ruqing pressed on Chen Qingyan¡¯s skin once again. Chen Qingyan groaned in pain, her voice cracking. Her eyes erupted with an intense viciousness like a venomous snake that wanted to swallow a human alive.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing! How could you do this? Are you not afraid of retribution?¡±


    ¡°Retribution? I fear no retribution. Who dares to mess with me?¡± Feng Ruqing broke into laughter.


    Chen Qingyan could not believe the things that she had just heard. She widened her eyes, glaring at the lady who was smiling brightly before her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with a sincere heart to see if you are recovering well. There are a lot of feces waiting for you out there. I will come and see you again tomorrow. I wish you a fast recovery.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to leave with indifference while Chen Qingyan was still staring at her with her bloodshot eyes.


    ¡®You have actually wished me a fast recovery? Hehe¡­ I would have recovered if you don¡¯t disturb me. How would I recover if you are here every day?¡¯ Chen Qingyan¡¯s face darkened as she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Lady Qingyan!¡±


    At this moment, a servant rushed into the chamber. Seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s back was covered in blood, she shouted in shock.


    ¡°Lady Qingyan, your wound has ripped open again. I will call for the physician to treat your wound.¡±


    The servant left hurriedly after placing a pail of water on the table.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, I will make you pay for the things that you have done to me one day!¡± Chen Qingyan inhaled a breath of cold air, her eyes turned vicious.


    Feng Ruqing constantly dropped by Chen Qingyan¡¯s chamber for the next few days. Although Chen Qingyan complained to Mu Ling, Mu Ling merely listened and slept on it as he feared Nan Xian and felt sorry for Suyi.


    Hence, the physicians of the Mu family were extremely busy lately. They simply had no idea why Chen Qingyan did not get any better. Although the poor Chen Qingyan had taken countless spirit herbs, her wound ripped open over and over again every day.


    ***


    In the backyard.


    Qing Han leaped out from the medium and rushed into Frng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. Her eyes were so adorable and even more dazzling than the stars.


    Feng Ruqing caught Qing Han¡¯s soft and mushy body, the corner of her lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°I have been going down hard enough on Chen Qingyan lately. She must not be able to hold back anymore. Get the birds to keep a close eye on her and tell me if she tries to do something.¡±

 Chapter 978 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Qing Han¡¯s voice was so soft and adorable, sweeter than even marshmallows.


    ¡°By the way, when will Fu Chen wake up?¡± Thinking of Fu Chen who was still sleeping, Feng Ruqing frowned as she asked.


    ¡°I have no idea, but I think Brother Fu Chen will wake up soon.¡± Qing Han shook her head with dazed eyes.


    Lowering her eyes, Feng Ruqing hugged Qing Han who was lying in her embrace without saying anything. The morning sunlight shone, Feng Ruqing¡¯s stunning face wore a brilliant smile.


    At this time, Feng Ruqing raised her head, the silhouette of a young master came into sight, he looked so cold, elegant, and otherworldly.


    ¡°Mother, the so-called Father is here. I am going to see Grandmother.¡±


    Qing Han kissed Feng Ruqing on her face and left Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡®Grandmother said that when Father and Mother get together, no one should disturb them. Otherwise, I will not have a little sister.¡±


    Although Qing Han and Fu Chen were not Feng Ruqing¡¯s biological children¡ªthey were adopted, Qing Han would treat Feng Ruqing¡¯s children better than their biological sister.


    Qing Han was thinking too much. In fact, Feng Ruqing asked these two cutie pies to address her as their mother so she could have two kids without getting pregnant.


    ¡°State Preceptor.¡± Feng Ruqing got up and pounced on Nan Xian. She put her arms around Nan Xian¡¯s waist and pressed her lips against his.


    The lady in a red robe was enchantingly gorgeous, her hair was swaying in the wind. The young master in a white robe was exquisitely handsome. They were so beautiful together and simply no words could describe their overwhelming beauty.


    At this time, a voice spoke, broke the silence and killed the vibe.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I saw a snake hiding outside the backyard and peeking at both of you. I am bringing it here. You¡­¡±


    1Gu Yiyi stepped into the backyard only to see both of them kissing. It was such an eyesore and it broke her heart.


    Why¡­why must Gu Yiyi see the lady that she loved being treated so flippantly by a young master every time Gu Yiyi looked for her?


    Breaking into tears, Gu Yiyi shook off the snake in her hand and ran out without turning her head. The azure snake was left lying dazedly on the ground.


    Feeling a chilly aura surrounded it, the azure snake raised its head, its eyes met a pair of cold and nonchalant eyes.


    ¡°I am not doing this purposely. Do you trust me?¡± The azure snake stared at Nan Xian with innocent eyes.


    The kiss scene was so breathtaking that the azure snake was too afraid to kill the vibe. Hence, it did not make a noise.


    Sure enough, the azure snake would never admit that it had learned it the hard way and would hide and observe what Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing were doing before showing up.


    However, the azure snake had never thought that it would bump into this mad lady who had exposed him. Currently, the azure snake felt an urge to cry.


    That was not all. The mad lady had even left the backyard, leaving the azure snake to face its evil master alone. Could the azure snake escape the fate of being made into snake soup?


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I thought you have run away from Nan Xian? You are back!¡± Feng Ruqing left Nan Xian¡¯s embrace and walked up to the azure snake with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you have anything to tell me, could you say it bluntly? Don¡¯t do this, I am afraid¡­¡± The azure snake quivered fearfully.

 Chapter 979 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are here. Go and release your venom on Chen Qingyan. However, don¡¯t kill her. You just need to delay the healing of the wound on her back.¡±


    ¡®My venom can¡¯t do that. Moreover, you have so many spirit herbs, I am sure you already have some that could work out the way you want.¡¯


    Dumbfounded, the azure snake thought to itself. It was too afraid to say it out loud for fear that Feng Ruqing would make snake soup out of it in a fit of anger.


    ¡°The venom of a mottled snake that I know of is capable of doing this. Let me go get it now.¡± The azure snake rushed out of the backyard.


    If only the azure snake knew that it would bump into this annoying couple, it would definitely continue wandering around out there and not come back just yet.


    ¡°Finally, it has left.¡±


    Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh. The azure snake had always been nowhere in sight. However, it would show up whenever Feng Ruqing made a pass at Nan Xian. It was so irritating.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Just as Feng Ruqing wanted to carry on with what she was doing, a servant rushed in through the door and said respectfully, ¡°Young Lady from the Zhuge family wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mu Ling has not heed the things that I said. Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will handle these people.¡± Nan Xian was still calm and indifferent.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ Young Lady from the Zhuge family wants to see Young Lady Feng, not Young Master.¡± The servant lowered her head.


    Nan Xian frowned, just as he glanced at Feng Ruqing, he could see a glimmer of light flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°The Zhuge family? Is that the prestigious family in Tian Shen Manor? Is the young lady pretty?¡± Feng Ruqing quickly hid the light in her eyes and asked solemnly.


    2¡°Young Lady Feng, a young lady from the Zhuge family was here during the old master¡¯s birthday feast. She looks stunning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great¡­¡± Feng Ruqing broke into a smile. She raised her head only to see Nan Xian staring at her. Her smile faded.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are they as stunning as me?¡± With a faint smile on his face, Nan Xian¡¯s slender fingers pinched gently at Feng Ruqing¡¯s chin. His eyes were still calm. Simply no one knew what Nan Xian was thinking currently.


    ¡°Young Master, the young ladies of the Ouyang family, Zheng family, and Yan family want to see Young Lady Feng.¡± Another servant rushed into the backyard.


    Nan Xian could still keep his composure just now. However, after hearing this, his face took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡°Throw them out of the Mu family! No lady is allowed to see Qing¡¯er in the future!¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, all the ladies in Tian Shen Manor are evil.¡± Nan Xian paused for a while.


    2¡°I thought you have not returned for years? How do you know this?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing says so.¡±


    2Dazed, Feng Ruqing blinked. The azure snake was truly powerful, there was nothing in this realm that it was not aware of.


    However, Feng Ruqing had never doubted Nan Xian¡¯s words. Although it was a pity that she could not meet these beautiful ladies, she simply could not do anything.


    ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±


    ***


    In the backyard.


    ¡°What did you just say? All the ladies from the prestigious families of Tian Shen Manor are here to see Feng Ruqing? On top of that, some of them are the concubines that Father had arranged for Nan Xian before this?¡± Thrilled, Mu Huan got up. A vicious light sparkled in her eyes.


    Apparently, even a fool could tell why these ladies looked for Feng Ruqing¡ªFeng Ruqing had seduced Nan Xian and made a great commotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The show is about to start.¡± Mu Huan gritted her teeth tightly.


    Even since Feng Ruqing had stepped into the Mu family, the Mu family had sunken into a mess. Now that Feng Ruqing was having a hard time. Naturally, Mu Huan must watch the whole incident unfold.

 Chapter 980 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Thinking of this, Mu Huan quickly rushed over with an excited smile on her face.


    ***


    After leaving the backyard, Feng Ruqing walked toward the old master¡¯s chamber as she wanted to pay the old master a visit.


    Before she reached the old master¡¯s chamber, some bustling could be heard not far away.


    ¡°We just want to see Young Lady Feng. Could you please inform her again? We will not leave if we fail to see her today!¡±


    The lady¡¯s lovely crisp voice was so pleasant to the ears just like the sound of the bells.


    Feng Ruqing did not pause as she continued walking toward the old master¡¯s chamber with her arms holding onto Nan Xian¡¯s.


    At this time, a sharp piercing scream sounded. Feng Ruqing turned her head only to see a pink silhouette turn into a strong gust of wind, rushing toward Feng Ruqing and falling right into her embrace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this. Do you trust me?¡± Dumbfounded, Feng Ruqing looked sideways at Nan Xian.


    Calm and composed, Nan Xian stared sharply at the lady in Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. The lady was too afraid of Nan Xian. She hurriedly stumbled away from Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master wants us to throw these ladies out of the Mu family. I have accidentally thrown her in the wrong direction.¡± The secret guard of the Mu family hurriedly rushed over and said, embarrassed. Beads of cold sweats could be seen covering his forehead.


    ¡®Perhaps, this secret guard could not even convince himself of the things that he has just said.¡¯ Hearing this, Feng Ruqing merely sneered.


    In fact, this secret guard had done it on purpose.


    All the secret guards in the Mu family worked for Mu Ling.


    Why would these ladies want to see Feng Ruqing? Apparently, they were here to settle the account with Feng Ruqing as she had taken Nan Xian¡¯s heart away. However, Nan Xian did not allow these ladies to get into the Mu family.


    Hence, the secret guard could not help but do this so these ladies could see Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.


    When all the ladies standing not far away saw Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, their eyes glowed intensely and they rushed toward both of them.


    Beaming with pride, the secret guard thought that he was actually helping Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan. Hence, Mu Ling would put him in a better position in his work. He could even see a bright future waving its hands at him!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± A fat busty lady pushed the secret guard away.


    The secret guard was caught off guarded, lost his balance and nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I have finally met you. I heard that you have helped Gu Yiyi lose weight. Could you help me too? When I slim down, I could be your servant to repay you!¡± A flabby lady held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, her eyes were flooded with tears.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I am Zhuge Jia from the Zhuge family. I have met you before at the birthday feast. I could never forget you since. Your heroic bearing is unparalleled in this realm. All the men are no match for you. Later on, I have finally gotten my head around this. Men are no match for ladies. Young Lady Feng, I want to be your concubine.


    3¡°What is so good about men, they are not faithful. Mu Ling was so in love with Nan Suyi before, but he too has taken a concubine. Why don¡¯t we let go of all these men and spend our lives together?¡±


    ¡®Things have gone terribly wrong.¡¯ The secret guard was dumbfounded.


    Moreover, Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness when he looked at the secret guard. The secret guard could not help quivering in fear.


    ***


    ¡°Young Lady,¡± the servant who stood behind Mu Huan said anxiously.


    Mu Huan¡¯s face darkened a few shades. Her hands balled into fists as she breathed shallowly.

 Chapter 981 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Originally, Mu Huan thought that these ladies were here to settle the score with Feng Ruqing. Hence, she had rushed over, hoping to see it with her own eyes. It turned out that things had gone completely different from what she was expecting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s cold gaze swept over Feng Ruqing before she turned to leave indignantly.


    ***


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡± Nan Xian put his arm tightly around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist with a tense face as if showing these ladies who Feng Ruqing actually belonged to.


    The ladies stared piercingly at Nan Xian¡¯s arm. How they wished they could shake off his hand and replaced it with their own hands.


    They had never seen a lady like Feng Ruqing¡ªalthough she was a lady, the way she defended Suyi was far more reliable than men.


    When Feng Ruqing confronted Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan, she was so formidable and domineering that one could not help falling in love with her and even wanted to marry her.


    Feng Ruqing patted the back of Nan Xian¡¯s hand gently to comfort him. Then, she turned to look at the ladies with a smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late. Nan Xian is my only. I will only love him for the rest of my life.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xian¡¯s tense face softened. However, he was still staring at the ladies with a bone-chilling gaze.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked Zhuge Jia¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you want to lose weight or need some beauty treatments, you could go to Paramount. Paramount would continuously launch some spirit herbal dishes later.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhuge Jia was overjoyed.


    Zhuge Jia was quite good looking among these ladies. However, simply no one would reject any chance that could make her more beautiful.


    Now that Feng Ruqing had said this, these ladies knew what they should do later.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, thank you. If you dump Young Master Nan Xian one day, you may come to us anytime you want. We are always there for you.¡±


    1The aura emanated out of Nan Xian was growing even colder and had caused the surrounding temperature to drop. He felt that he not only need to guard against men but also ladies.


    ¡°Take everyone out of here! No lady is allowed to get into the Mu family in the future!¡±


    ¡°At your command, Young Master.¡±


    The secret guard stood up fearfully. Just as he wanted to do as Nan Xian commanded, Nan Xian stared at him coldly.


    ¡°After that, go to the torture chamber and take the punishment you deserve¡ªbreak your leg.¡±


    Naturally, Nan Xian knew that this secret guard had done that purposely. Since he had made a mistake, he must be punished severely.


    After Feng Ruqing bid the ladies goodbye, she walked straight to the old master¡¯s chamber.


    From afar, Feng Ruqing could see the old master sitting in a chair as he basked in the sun.


    The old master too saw Feng Ruqing. He broke into laughter as he got up.


    ¡°My dear grandson and granddaughter-in-law, come sit here. But I only have one chair. Grandson, you take a seat. Granddaughter-in-law, you sit on his thigh.¡±


    1Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    Cough! Cough!


    The old butler coughed as he smiled feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, the old master is getting much better now. At least, he can recognize everyone in the Mu family. He no longer thinks that the second manor master is still a ten-year-old kid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. It will take more time for him to regain his strength. In the meantime, you all must simmer spirit herbal dish for him in the way I have told you and add a drop of spirit water into each spirit herbal dish so he can regain his strength faster.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, don¡¯t worry. I have made proper arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Did the manor master disturb the manor lady lately?¡± The old butler smiled.


    ¡°Suyi is not the lady of the Mu family. Don¡¯t address her as ¡®manor lady¡¯. Call her Lady Suyi instead.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow.

 Chapter 982 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui V

    As soon as Feng Ruqing completed her sentence, something crossed her mind.


    ¡°Oh no, you all have always been calling Chen Qingyan ¡®Lady Qingyan¡¯. Hence, you must not call Suyi the same way you have called Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Butler, from now onward, everyone in the Mu family must call Chen Qingyan ¡®Aunt Qingyan¡¯. She is just a concubine. Naturally, you all should not call her ¡®Lady Qingyan¡¯,¡± Feng Ruqing said after pausing for a while.


    ¡°Alright, Young Lady Feng,¡± the old butler said with smiling eyes.


    It was true that Chen Qingyan was just a concubine and should not be called ¡®Lady Qingyan¡¯. However, Mu Ling cared for Chen Qingyan so much that simply no one could do anything to her. Now that Suyi and Nan Xian had returned to the Mu family together with Feng Ruqing, there was finally someone who was capable of handling Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, Second Manor Master¡¯s illness¡­¡±


    ¡°He is fine. The poison he got is fetal poison. It can hardly be removed with common treatments. I will give you another prescription of spirit herbal dish that is particularly useful in curing fetal poison. He will recover after taking it continuously for one month.¡±


    The old butler was very excited after hearing this. If Mu Qingyin recovered, he could get married, bear children, and raise a family. The old master would be immensely relieved.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. Everything that I do, I do it for Suyi and Nan Xian. Otherwise, the Mu family¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s indifferent gaze swept past the surroundings.


    ¡°Is the place that I would never step into.¡±


    The old butler heaved a soft sigh. Mu Ling had done so many things wrong. He had even tasked some people to harm Feng Ruqing. It was natural that Feng Ruqing disliked the Mu family.


    Feng Ruqing did all these only because of Suyi and Nan Xian.


    ***


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, the old lady of the Luo family wants to see you.¡± At this time, a servant rushed up to Feng Ruqing.


    Currently, Nan Xian had kept his guard up against any female wanted to see Feng Ruqing, even for an old of seventy or eighty.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    However, Nan Xian respected Feng Ruqing. Hence, he did not stop her from seeing anyone. The only condition was¡ªNan Xian must be by her side.


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly and walked toward the main hall after bidding the old master goodbye.


    Under the morning sunlight, the old lady of the Luo family was waiting anxiously for Feng Ruqing with a crutch in her hand.


    Luo Li too was standing quietly next to the old lady. Seeing Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing coming her way, her eyes lit up. She broke into a bright smile and her eyes curved into a crescent moon. She looked extremely adorable.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Luo Li had not been meeting Feng Ruqing for a few days. She felt as if Feng Ruqing looked more stunning than she was. She had an indescribable charm that was capable of taking one¡¯s heart away.


    Fortunately, Luo Li already had Little Fox in her heart. Otherwise, she would be crazy for Feng Ruqing just like the rest of the ladies.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, I am here as I have something to tell you¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up as she smiled. The lines and wrinkles on the face were capable of killing mosquitoes.


    Although the old lady did not know what kind of changes she would bring to Feng Ruqing¡¯s life after she told Feng Ruqing, she knew Feng Ruqing had the right to know this, even if Feng Ruqing might do something that could put herself into danger.


    ¡°Old Lady Luo, if you have something to tell me, please say it.¡± Feng Ruqing walked up to the old lady and held onto her arms with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Well¡­ can we go somewhere quiet to talk?¡± The old lady asked hesitantly.


    Eyes and ears were everywhere in the Mu family. The things that the old lady wanted to say were highly confidential.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, leave it to me. If you have something important to discuss, I will make sure that no one can hear your conversation.¡± Nan Xian reached out and stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.

 Chapter 983 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In fact, as soon as Nan Xian was here together with Feng Ruqing, his eyes were fixed upon the old lady. It was true that this old lady had something important to tell Feng Ruqing. She looked so anxious and could hardly hide it.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. Her smile was dazzling like a bright ray of sunlight, she looked exquisitely gorgeous.


    As soon as Nan Xian left, Feng Ruqing turned to look at the old lady.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, do you remember the warrior that I told you about earlier?¡± The old lady smiled wryly.


    ¡°Yes, I do. He was the one who has made the entire reclusive world sign a contract.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. His name is Tian Ya. Everyone in the reclusive world knows his name. However, he has another name. There are only two people in the entire reclusive world who know this. That¡¯s my late husband and I. His other name is Feng Wuhui.¡± The old lady smiled faintly.


    Feng Wuhui!


    ¡°What did you just say? What is his other name?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s quivering hand held gently onto the old lady¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Feng Wuhui¡ªWuhui¡ªNo regrets!¡±


    Feng Wuhui¡ªthe retired emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom!


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing could feel the blood in her body flowing backward. Her eyes were locked onto the old lady.


    ¡°Feng Wuhui was Tian Ya who fought his way through the reclusive world? He was the one surrounded by countless people of the reclusive world and had made them sign the contract? He was the warrior who had broken into the reclusive world alone because someone in Liu Yun Kingdom was killed?¡±


    Each word that Feng Ruqing said was filled with doubt, making the old lady feel more remorseful.


    ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s my fault. If not for the Luo family, your grandfather would not¡­¡± Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly.


    Feng Ruqing was thrilled that Feng Wuhui was still alive. However¡­


    When she thought how Feng Wuhui had actually broken into the reclusive world alone and was besieged by countless forces, her heart broke.


    ¡®He was so weak and helpless. How could he have made it through all alone? How much has he sacrificed to make this contract work?¡¯


    Before Feng Ruqing knew that Tian Ya was Feng Wuhui, even without meeting this warrior, she had truly admired and respected him.


    It turned out that this warrior was actually Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandfather!


    Those people from the reclusive world were truly shameful. They had even forced him into that place with no way out.


    ¡°I have heard what you said.¡± Feng Ruqing opened her eyes. Her calm voice hid a storm brewing within her.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Luo Li was a little worried. She held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face softened. She reached out to stroke Luo Li¡¯s head.


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. This is good news for me. At least I know that my grandfather is still alive!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Luo Li heaved a sigh of relief and broke into a smile, exposing her cute little canine teeth.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, your grandfather will surely return.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Even if he could not return, Feng Ruqing would get into that place to get him out.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, it¡¯s time for us to leave. When you have time, do drop by the Luo family.¡± Luo Li grinned.


    ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her words, Luo Li and the old lady left.


    Feng Ruqing watched both of them leave with her hand stroking her heart.


    Bloodline was something amazing indeed. Not only had Feng Ruqing possessed the princess¡¯s body, but she had also associated herself with the princess¡¯s kin.

 Chapter 984 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui VII

    Hence, Feng Ruqing could never turn her back on Feng Wuhui!


    At this moment, Nan Xian walked up to Feng Ruqing and pulled her into his arms. His fingers brushed through her hair as he asked gently, ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you done talking?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Nan Xian, can you do me a favor?¡± Seeing Nan Xian, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how many forces had besieged Tian Ya back then. I want a list of all the forces and people involved, both dead and alive. I want all of them!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Xian did not ask anything further. In fact, he would never ask Feng Ruqing anything as he knew that she would tell him if she wished. All he could do now was help her.


    ¡°I hope you will always count on me in the future. Let me help you instead of Jiu Ming.¡± Nan Xian smiled faintly. His embrace was warm, his eyes were gentle.


    ¡°You know about that?¡± Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you truly think there is something that you could hide from me? I have tasked Xiao Qing to get with countless of snakes to check the person who had brought Qin Chen back to the Qin family back then.¡± Nan Xian smiled even more gently.


    For the first time, Feng Ruqing felt bad for the azure snake. It had actually been used to seduce the female snakes to get information.


    ¡°State Preceptor, do you think Chen¡¯er is my long lost brother?¡± Feng Ruqing looked up at Nan Xian as she asked.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Nan Xian stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head as he smiled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Why? If Qin Chen was Feng Ruqing¡¯s brother, Nan Xian would have one less love rival.


    ¡°By the way, did you already know since the beginning that I am here to look for my brother?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    It seemed that Nan Xian¡¯s tongue had slipped.


    ¡°Nan Xian, you are trying to fool me aren¡¯t you? You have kept me in the dark all this while. I must punish you today!¡± Feng Ruqing gritted her teeth.


    ¡°How would you punish me?¡± Nan Xian¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile.


    ¡°Well, it must be¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Feng Ruqing lifted the edge of Nan Xian¡¯s robe and pulled him close to her. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him hard for a long while and only let go of him when he could barely breathe.


    Her lips curved into an evil smile like a philanderer flirting with a lady.


    ¡°State Preceptor, this is not an ideal place as there are too many people here. Why don¡¯t we get a chamber and battle it out?¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms, bringing her extremely close to him so that both of them could feel the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nan Xian said gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if we are fighting in bed or out of it?¡±


    ¡°I am fine with both.¡±


    ¡°I want to tear off your robe.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    ***


    At this moment, Qin Fei¡¯er came to the Mu family, wanting to look for Chen Qingyan. She had always been stepping into the manor without anyone announcing her arrival.


    Just as she stepped into the manor, she saw the terrible sight.


    ¡°Look at these two shitheads! You truly have no sense of shame to do this in broad daylight! You have actually slept together before getting married. How shameless!¡± Liu Xia, the servant next to Qin Fei¡¯er said indignantly.


    ¡°Liu Xia!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er snarled, her face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the things that have happened back then? Gu Shi called off the marriage with the Mu family because of your irresponsible remarks. If not for me, my father would have beaten you to death. Do you want to do it again?¡±

 Chapter 985 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui VIII

    Stunned, Liu Xia did not speak further.


    Her eyes were still blazing with fury. She simply did not understand why Nan Xian did not only dislike Qin Fei¡¯er, but had also fallen for such a slut¡ªFeng Ruqing, when Qin Fei¡¯er was such a great lady.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er glimpsed at the beautiful couple, rubbed her chest gently, and rushed out of the manor.¡±


    Growing increasingly desolated, Qin Fei¡¯er coughed. Her face grew paler each time she coughed. In the end, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Panicking, Liu Xia stared anxiously at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s quivering hand was holding a scarf and the bloodstain on the scarf was frightening.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s health should have improved after having Qin Chen as a drug primer. Indeed, she recovered quite well some time ago. However, her health had worsened lately¡­


    Did it have anything to do with Nan Xian?


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled wryly. She bit her lower lip, looked back at the manor, and then quickly looked away.


    ¡°It seems that I have truly lost the chance. With my current health, I can no longer marry Nan Xina.¡±


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing would never allow Nan Xian to marry Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Suyi was so domineering and easily jealous. Naturally, the daughter-in-law that she chose would never be a generous lady. Hence, it was true that Qin Fei¡¯er could never marry Nan Xian.


    Cough! Cough!


    Once again, Qin Fei¡¯er coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood into the scarf. She wiped the corner of her lips with the scarf and smiled pathetically.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Liu Xia¡¯s arms held onto Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body and looked at Qin Fei¡¯er, extremely worried.


    Bang!


    Qin Fei¡¯er fell headfirst to the ground after walking a few steps.


    ¡°Young Lady!


    ¡°Someone please come over and help the young lady!¡± Stunned, Liu Xia¡¯s face drained out of color. She pounced on Qin Fei¡¯er as she cried.


    As Qin Fei¡¯er had not left the compound of the Mu family, the servant¡¯s voice drifted into the ears of the loving couple.


    Hearing this, Nan Xian¡¯s face darkened as if someone had ruined the great time he was having with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow with a spurious smile.


    Before Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing reached there, Mu Ling had already rushed over. Seeing Qin Fei¡¯er lying on the ground, he frowned, looking a little disgruntled.


    ¡®The people of the Qin family said that Qin Fei¡¯er has fully recovered. How true is that? Fortunately, Nan Xian has yet to marry Qin Fei¡¯er. Otherwise, she might have died in the Mu family after marrying Nan Xian and made Nan Xian a scapegoat for killing her.¡¯


    Who would actually believe that Qin Fei¡¯er had died from illness? ¡®Words can kill¡¯. Simply no one cared about the truth. They were only interested in juicy gossips.


    ¡°What happened to Young Lady Qin?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s tightly knitted brows loosened.


    As it had happened in the Mu family, Mu Ling could never turn a blind eye on Qin Fei¡¯er. Otherwise, the people out there would think that the people of the Mu family had done something bad to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of her! She has harmed the young lady!¡± Liu Xia thought that Mu Ling would stand up for Qin Fei¡¯er. She quickly got up and pointed at Feng Ruqing.


    As Liu Xia did not attend the birthday feast with Qin Fei¡¯er, she did not know that Feng Ruqing had beaten Mu Ling up back then. She thought that Mu Ling was the only one helming the Mu family.


    Since Mu Ling liked Qin Fei¡¯er so much, he would definitely avenge her.

 Chapter 986 - Tian Ya, Feng Wuhui IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling was startled when he heard Liu Xia¡¯s accusation.


    Did Feng Ruqing hit Qin Fei¡¯er because she had come to snatch Nan Xian from her? Mu Ling¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment.


    Feng Ruqing might have done it since she was so arrogant!


    ¡°I was busy with Nan Xian. Do I still have time to entertain her?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered.


    Liu Xia¡¯s eyes were red. She glared at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°You should have known that my lady is not in good health since you have met her several times. However, you are displaying affection with Nan Xian in public. Didn¡¯t you do it to intentionally provoke my lady?¡±


    1Only then did Mu Ling understand what was happening.


    He slightly frowned and started to dislike the Qin family more and more.


    Initially, he had a good impression of Qin Fei¡¯er. She was gentle, quiet, and likable. Later, he learned that the Qin family might be the reason why the chief manor had decided to reject the marriage. He started to have doubts about the Qin family.


    He needed the chief manor more compared to the Qin family.


    His affection for Qin Fei¡¯er had also disappeared now seeing her fragile and weak body.


    The Qin family did promise him that Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body would recover soon. That was why he had agreed for Nan Xian to marry Qin Fei¡¯er. If Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body was still not healthy, she might not be able to give birth to a child. He would never let her be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine.


    On top of that, her servant had behaved badly and was not respectful toward them. The people of the Qin family had no manners and were uneducated.


    Mu Ling knew that this was not Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault.


    She was just being intimate with Nan Xian at the Mu family. Who knew that Qin Fei¡¯er would appear and be provoked by them?


    Furthermore, although he could not stand seeing the Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian embracing each other in public, he would at most only sneer at them in his heart. If he said it out loud, it would be unreasonable.


    ¡°Ahem, Feng Ruqing.¡± Mu Ling cleared his throat looking at Feng Ruqing sharply with a stern face.


    In the next second, he immediately sensed Nan Xian¡¯s eyes that were calm but filled with murderous intent. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. His voice became even softer.


    ¡°Young Lady Qin fainted at the Mu family. Why don¡¯t you take a look at her condition?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to.¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, I heard that you have a good relationship with Qin Chen. Young Lady Qin is Qin Chen¡¯s sister!¡±


    ¡°I still refuse to!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Please take a look at her condition.¡± Mu Ling was a little annoyed, but he did not dare to show it.


    He secretly feared Nan Xian and the fear could not be erased.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll dissect her body when she dies.¡±


    Mu Ling was speechless.


    Mu Ling had known about Feng Ruqing¡¯s ruthlessness and viciousness, but he did not expect her to be that ruthless and vicious.


    Yes. The Qin family was irrational and mindless when it came to this matter!


    But Qin Fei¡¯er had fainted at the Mu family. Could she not treat her for Nan Xian¡¯s sake?


    1¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±


    A weak voice made Mu Ling¡¯s heart tremble.


    He hurriedly looked up and saw Chen Qingyan walking toward him with the help of a servant.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was pale and her forehead was covered in cold sweats. There seemed to be some strain in every step she took.


    ¡°Qingyan, why did you come out?¡± Mu Ling frowned slightly. Just as he wanted to go and help Qingyan, he suddenly saw Suyi coming from the other side. Hence, he stopped himself from doing so.


    Chen Qingyan smiled weakly. ¡°I heard that Young Lady Qin has fainted in the Mu family. So, I came to see it. Brother Ling, what happened to Young Lady Qin? Quickly get her a physician to treat her. We can¡¯t send her back to the Qin family in this condition.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s expression relaxed. He turned around and ordered the guard behind him to carry out that task. Then he turned back.

 Chapter 987 - Have You Lost Your Conscience? I

    He could only find someone else for help since Feng Ruqing was unwilling to help.


    No one was more a failure than him as a father. He could only go to look for other people.


    Nan Xian had never listened to him. Even the woman whom Nan Xian liked disregarded his orders.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Suyi smiled and walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    She never once looked at Mu Ling at all. She simply ignored his existence.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes followed Suyi. His eyes, which were full of regret, also hurt Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart.


    Chen Qingyan panicked. Her body fell forward and she screamed.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Qingyan!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face changed a little. He hurried forward and caught Chen Qingyan¡¯s body that was about to fall to the ground.


    Chen Qingyan seemed proud and there was the slightest smile on the corners of her mouth.


    However, her proud smile froze on her face when she noticed that Suyi did not look at them at all. She felt weak as if she had punched on cotton¡ªshe did not receive any reaction.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Ling was furious. He looked angrily at the servants. ¡°Qingyan has not recovered yet. Who allowed you to let her out? She almost fell just now. Didn¡¯t any of you see it?¡±


    The servants were so scared that their faces were pale. They immediately kneeled on the ground and their entire bodies were shaking.


    ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t blame them. I was the one who wanted to come out.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled and raised her eyes. Her eyes gradually turned to Qin Fei¡¯er who was lying on the ground. ¡°What happened to Young Lady Qin? Isn¡¯t Maiden Feng highly skilled in medical treatments? She has even healed the old master and the second young master. What about letting Maiden Feng treat her? After all, they will become a family in the future.¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, what is the use of treating me harshly? Your husband will still marry a concubine.¡¯


    No man was truly loyal to only one woman in this world. Now Nan Xian listened to what she said because he had not gotten her yet.


    Wait until Nan Xian had married Feng Ruqing, Qin Fei¡¯er could easily become Nan Xian¡¯s woman using some tactics.


    ¡®All the pain that you have given me these days, I will pay them back to you a thousandfold after you have lost Nan Xian¡¯s protection!¡¯


    Chen Qingyan could feel a pair of eyes staring at her coldly as soon as she finished her words.


    Nan Xian was cold and expressionless.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er said to let her dig the dung. She can move now. What about letting her do it today?¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned pale as she held onto Mu Ling¡¯s sleeves tightly.


    Mu Ling slightly frowned. ¡°Nan Xian, your stepmother is not healthy enough to do such hard work.¡±


    There was obviously no wind today.


    However, Mu Ling felt a cold wind in the yard after he said that, even the fallen leaves were caught in the air.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyebrows twitched as if he was trying to say something. But he could not speak a word as Nan Xian¡¯s cold eyes stared sharply at him.


    ¡°Just throw Qin Fei¡¯er out. Then just beat this servant¡¯s legs and hands until they are broken and throw her out too.¡±


    Liu Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She could not believe the cold look on Nan Xian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, you can¡¯t do this to my lady. My lady is infatuated with you!¡± Liu Xia kneeled and hit her head onto the ground fiercely.


    Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and walked away calmly leaving a cold figure in the light breeze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to frame her.¡±


    Those who had framed her must repay her!


    A pair of hands and a pair of legs were what this girl should pay with for her words just now!


    Liu Xia¡¯s body collapsed to the ground. She felt despair.

 Chapter 988 - Have You Lost Your Conscience II

    She finally understood why the lady did not allow her to speak rashly just now.


    It turned out that Nan Xian doted on this woman so much.


    That pampering should belong to her lady, but now it had been taken away by others.


    ***


    Qin Fei¡¯er and Liu Xia were thrown out of the Mu family. They lay on the street with everyone watching.


    Liu Xia¡¯s hands and legs were all broken and she could not get up anymore.


    Fortunately, some people of the Qin family passed by and found Qin Fei¡¯er and Liu Xia lying on the street. They took them back to the Qin family.


    Wen Yu screamed and rushed over to Qin Fei¡¯er in tears when she saw Qin Fei¡¯er being carried back.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, my dear Fei¡¯er, how did you become like this? Who the hell did this to you? Who has injured you? I will kill her!¡±


    Liu Xia was shivering on the ground. Her face was a little crunched up from the pain.


    ¡°Young Lady was provoked and she fell sick at the Mu family. Those people of the Mu family threw both of us out. My lady, you have to avenge the young lady¡­¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. ¡°How dare those jerks from the Mu family treat my Fei¡¯er like this? Anyone with a kind heart would never do such a thing! I must let the Mu family pay the price in the future!¡±


    Fei¡¯er fainted at the Mu family. The Mu family should have taken care of her, instead, they threw her out.


    Their conscience had been eaten by dogs!


    ¡°You are useless, too.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s cold eyes fell on Liu Xia. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect Fei¡¯er. What¡¯s the use of you? You have always persuaded Fei¡¯er to go out. Come and drag this stupid thing out. Beat her to death!¡±


    Liu Xia panicked. She could not kneel. She could only drag her two soft legs and crawl toward Wen Yu.


    ¡°My lady, please let me go. I will never do it again next time. Please¡­¡±


    Wen Yu lifted her leg and kicked Liu Xia hard. ¡°Fei¡¯er was too kind. If she didn¡¯t protect you before, I would have killed you long ago. Rest assured. I will tell Fei¡¯er that you have offended Feng Ruqing at the Mu family and was killed by her!¡±


    Liu Xia¡¯s tears flowed. She gritted her teeth and hit her head on the floor fiercely.


    ¡°My lady, I was wrong this time. I will never take the young lady out again in the future.¡±


    Her whole body was shaking and she was very afraid.


    However, Wen Yu did not change her mind no matter how Liu Xia begged her.


    The two guards dragged Liu Xia out. Within the next few seconds, Liu Xia¡¯s heartbreaking cries could be heard.


    After a few hours, the cries disappeared and the whole courtyard returned to its previous calm and quiet.


    Wen Yu glanced at the guards and servants coldly. ¡°No one is allowed to let Fei¡¯er know what has happened today. If Fei¡¯er knows it, you will all end up like Liu Xia.¡±


    Everyone was kneeling in a row. They were trembling. ¡°Yes, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Go and do your work.¡± Wen Yu waved her hand and said impatiently.


    Everyone left.


    An old man in a linen robe appeared behind Wen Yu after a while. He put his fists together in a respectful greeting. ¡°Lady.¡±


    ¡°What has Qin Chen been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°For your information, Young Master Qin Chen rarely goes out recently. He just reads books every day and is always in a daze. He has nothing else to do.¡±

 Chapter 989 - Framed I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Well.¡± Wen Yu slightly frowned. ¡°Fei¡¯er¡¯s body should gradually recover after having a drug primer. Why did she still faint today? She hasn¡¯t passed out for many years. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m also not very sure about this. The drug primer was provided by Young Master Qin Chen. There should be no mistake.¡±


    Wen Yu frowned. ¡°That means that the dose of the drug primer was not enough. Tell Qin Chen to provide more drug primer. We must make Fei¡¯er¡¯s condition better no matter what. She¡¯s my only daughter and also the hope of the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady!¡± The old man cupped his fist respectfully and retreated.


    No one saw that the bird that was resting on the tree flew in the sky after the old man left.


    Even if someone saw it, no one would have cared about a bird.


    ***


    Inside the back garden.


    Feng Ruqing stopped and turned her head slightly. She looked at the emerald green bird who was flapping its wings. She frowned. ¡°Qing Han, what is he talking about?¡±


    Qing Han did not leave the medium and transmitted the message to Feng Ruqing through the voice of the soul.


    ¡°Mother, it said that the Qin family adopted Uncle so that he could provide drug primer.¡±


    ¡®Drug primer?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was startled. ¡°What drug primer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Qing Han shook her head.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. No matter what drug primer the Qin family asked Qin Chen to provide, she had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Qin Chen!¡±


    She did not ask anything before. That was because she believed that Chen¡¯er would take care of himself well. Now, she must ask him about everything!


    ***


    Qin Fei¡¯er opened her eyes tiredly inside her room. She rubbed her temples since she was having a headache and was in a daze.


    Suddenly, a happy voice spoke near her. ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled weakly. ¡°Mother, am I not at the Mu family? Why am I back? Did the people of the Mu family send me back? Where is Liu Xia?¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s face stiffened. She eased her expression after a short while. ¡°Fei¡¯er, I heard from Liu Xia just now that you were thrown out by the people of the Mu family.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned. She lowered her head and felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.


    She was thrown out¡­


    Feng Ruqing must have done it.


    Nonetheless, Nan Xian did not stop her from doing so. What did this mean? She clearly understood it.


    1¡°And Liu Xia¡­¡± Wen Yu closed her eyes. She opened them after a while. ¡°She was disrespectful toward Feng Ruqing at the Mu family. I taught her a lesson after she came back. She ran out after that and¡­ was assassinated by Feng Ruqing¡¯s people. I just found her body and buried her.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists and was having a hard time breathing.


    ¡°Mother, what did you just say? Did Feng Ruqing kill Liu Xia?¡±


    Liu Xia was her maid and a member of the Qin family. Did Feng Ruqing have the right to hurt her people in the Qin family?


    ¡°Liu Xia is dead. Fei¡¯er, I¡¯ll send another girl to take care of you,¡± Wen Yu said softly. ¡°I also hope that you don¡¯t be too sad. Liu Xia¡­ she was not suited to take care of you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale. She could not believe that the person who had always been with her was dead in a blink of an eye.


    Liu Xia was killed by her love rival!


    1¡°Mother!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was covered with tears. ¡°How could someone be so cruel in this world? It¡¯s fine if she hates me and complains about me. Liu Xia does speak rudely very often, but she should not die. Damn it! Why did Feng Ruqing have to kill her? Why?!¡±

 Chapter 990 - Framed II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wen Yu gently touched Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°Fei¡¯er, not everyone is as kind as you. You take your maid¡¯s life seriously. A person like Feng Ruqing will never care about others¡¯ lives. She only cares for herself!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er closed her eyes sadly.


    She did not understand. Why would Nan Xian like such a cruel and selfish woman? Just because she was beautiful?


    If she could be as beautiful as Feng Ruqing, would Nan Xian like her?


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, let me ask you. Do you like Young Master Nan Xian?¡± Wen Yu¡¯s voice was gentle and full of love.


    Qin Fei¡¯er opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of grief.


    She thought of what happened earlier again. They were so harmonious that it felt like a needle was prickling at her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of me liking him? He does not like me after all.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, I will get Nan Xian for you,¡± Wen Yu said with a smile. ¡°I will surely get him for you as long as you don¡¯t give up. No woman can take Nan Xian away from you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you think a cruel woman like Feng Ruqing is eligible to marry Nan Xian? Her existence would be disastrous to Nan Xian. And you are Nan Xian¡¯s savior. Your appearance will also save him!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened. She raised her eyes and looked at Wen Yu¡¯s loving face.


    She had initially wanted to give up after seeing the scene that hurt her today.


    She would still love Nan Xian humbly even though she already had Mu Ling¡¯s approval.


    But Feng Ruqing just ignored the friendship between the Qin family and the Mu family and threw her out of jealousy.


    She had even killed Liu Xia cruelly just because of a sentence!


    Could such a person give Nan Xian¡¯s happiness?


    ¡°Mother, I understand.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er looked pale, but her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I will not give up on Nan Xian. I will never let go of him!¡±


    Her mother was right.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s existence was a catastrophe to Nan Xian. Her character was brutal and vicious. She was an arrogant person and got jealous easily. She would create chaos in her family in the future and would make many enemies for the Mu family.


    And she¡­could not watch Nan Xian wallow so deeply. She had to save him from this pit of fire!


    ¡°My good daughter.¡±


    Wen Yu embraced Qin Fei¡¯er with a smile. A slight coldness flashed in her eyes when she lowered her eyes.


    ¡®Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t blame me for lying to you.


    ¡®No matter what I have done, it was all for your sake.


    ¡®Your future must be full of life and hope.


    ¡®No one can hinder your happiness!


    1Bang!


    Suddenly, a bang came from outside the door. Wen Yu suddenly let go of Qin Fei¡¯er. She forced herself to calm down and appeased her frightened daughter who was in front of her.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, wait here. I will go see what is happening.¡±


    Qin Li had shut himself from the outside world and had been cultivating after he had attended the old master¡¯s birthday feast. Now she must take charge and manage all the Qin family¡¯s affairs!


    ***


    In the courtyard.


    A figure fell from the sky as soon as Wen Yu arrived. Luckily, she was able to avoid it in time.


    Her eyes fell on the guard of the Qin family who had fallen in front of her. She lifted her head and stared at the girl who came in from the door coldly.


    The girl was holding another little girl and they came forward slowly.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Wen Yu raged. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that your people won¡¯t allow me to enter. I could only enter like this.¡±

 Chapter 991 - Framed III

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Yu gritted her teeth.


    Feng Ruqing smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Qin Chen.¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng.¡± Wen Yu sneered. ¡°You already have Nan Xian, but you still come and look for my son. Don¡¯t you think that you are being amorous? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Wen Yu.


    Somehow, the girl¡¯s eyes made We Yu shiver a little. She pursed her lips and her face showed a little anger.


    ¡°Where is Chen¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng!¡± Wen Yu said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because Nan Xian is protecting you. This is the Qin family. Don¡¯t be too pretentious!¡±


    Crack!


    The vines shot out of the ground and Wen Yu was instantly up in the air.


    Little Qinghan let go of Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and took two steps forward. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to my mother like this. I am very fierce and I will bite people. If you don¡¯t let us meet Uncle Qin Chen, I will bite you!¡±


    Wen Yu was so scared that her face turned pale. Where did this little thing come from? Why was she so powerful?


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped when she heard a gentle voice came from behind.


    She saw a handsome face when she turned to look.


    The young man was like a ray of sunshine¡ªwarm and nice. His smile warmed her heart.


    ¡°Did you come to find me?¡±


    Qin Chen walked slowly toward Feng Ruqing.


    His voice was soothing like a spring and gentle like the breeze.


    ¡°Yes, I came to look for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said calmly with a bright smile, ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    He was willing to leave everything behind and follow her with just one sentence.


    Wen Yu was shocked. She panicked. ¡°Chen¡¯er, you can¡¯t go! You must not follow her!¡±


    If Qin Chen left, how would Fei¡¯er survive?


    What about her drug primer?


    Qin Fei¡¯er also ran out of her room. Her body was still very weak, it was as if she would collapse at any moment.


    She heard the young man¡¯s gentle voice as soon as she reached the courtyard.


    Her whole body trembled.


    Nan Xian was taken away by this woman because she did not have enough charm. She had failed to appear in Nan Xian¡¯s life before Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had fallen in love with her.


    But¡­


    Qin Chen was from the Qin family!


    He was her beloved younger brother!


    The two of them were the closest people in this world!


    Why would her most beloved brother abandon her for another woman?


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s voice was sorrowful and heartbreaking. Her tears were flowing down and her pale face was filled with despair. ¡°Why? Why are you leaving? Am I not good to you? Why are you leaving me?¡±


    Qin Chen turned his back on Qin Fei¡¯er and remained silent.


    Qin Fei¡¯er staggered and ran toward Qin Chen.


    ¡°Did you know that Feng Ruqing is an amorous woman? She has been married and has been playing around with Nan Xian. She has even come to hook up with you now! We are your loved ones. How could you abandon the ones who have been with you for years just for a woman?¡±


    She had never blamed Feng Ruqing for taking away Nan Xian.


    Even though she was angry that Feng Ruqing did not consider Liu Xia¡¯s life worthy, she did not hate her as much as she did now!


    She already had Nan Xian. Why did she come to hook up with Qin Chen? Did she know that her behavior would hurt Chen¡¯er sooner or later?

 Chapter 992 - Probe I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Moreover, she could not bear it anymore. Qin Chen who was her younger brother was abandoning the Qin family and leaving her for a woman without any hesitation.


    Ridiculous¡­


    ¡°Because she is the only person I care about in this world.¡±


    ¡®Because she is the only person I care about in this world.¡¯


    Qin Fei¡¯er heard what the young man said. She stopped. Her body stiffened in the wind and her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°What about us? What about me, Father, and Mother? Do you think that you are right for abandoning us for her?¡±


    Qin Chen finally turned his head. His eyes were cold and expressionless as if he was facing a stranger.


    ¡°You knew why the Qin family adopted me. I don¡¯t owe the Qin family anything.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists.


    Chen¡¯er still had grudges toward them.


    He truly resented the Qin family for making him the drug primer for her.


    1¡°Chen¡¯er, I know you hate me, but everything I did was for your sake. Do you know how vicious this woman is?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s voice was heartbreaking and she was not as tender and elegant as before. ¡°She is selfish and she always cares about herself. She would kill someone just because of something that person said. She does not respect her parents and her elders. She has even embarrassed Mu Ling in public!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to follow a woman like this?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er had never hated anyone in her life.


    Feng Ruqing was the first one.


    She was also experiencing the feeling of jealousy for the first time.


    Nan Xian was taken away from her. Why was Feng Ruqing not letting go of Chen¡¯er? Why?!


    1Qin Chen was cold and calm. He flew in the air and arrived in front of Qin Fei¡¯er.


    He grabbed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s neck hard with his hand.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face changed due to his powerful strength. Her face turned red and she was almost out of breath.


    She understood that Qin Chen wanted to kill her at this moment!


    He was going to kill her just because she had scolded Feng Ruqing a little!


    Her heart was torn into pieces. Her whole heart was torn and bleeding.


    ¡°She is better than anyone.¡±


    Because she had never killed innocent people.


    She had only killed those who should have been killed!


    The Qin family had killed a lot of people due to their selfishness.


    How dare they blame the others when they were the ones doing it?


    ¡°Although the world doesn¡¯t know what the Qin family has done, do you think I am stupid? Qin Li was acting like a good person in front of the whole world. Who would have guessed that he has snatched other people¡¯s treasures and killed a lot of people? Many people are doing bad things for him out there, but those people have never been to the Qin family. This was because he did not want the people of Tian Shen Manor to know that he is still keeping in touch with those people.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She did not know about these things.


    1No one had ever told her about the evil side of the Qin family.


    ¡°Qingqing is the sunshine in my heart. She is also my salvation. Every place will be my home as long as she is there. The Qin family is not important to me. I can even ruin the Qin family for her.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face grew darker. She could not feel the hand that was holding her throat. She looked at Qin Chen sadly.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you doing this to the Qin family? Why!!!¡±


    She had always thought that she was Qin Chen¡¯s closest and the most important relative.


    She just realized how ridiculous her thought was ever since Feng Ruqing had appeared!

 Chapter 993 - Probe II

    As Little Qinghan loosened her vines, Wen Yu fell down from the sky. It made her dizzy and spit blood.


    She got up quickly and glowered at Qin Chen, her eyes were filled with fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that it was your parents who wanted to kill you, if the Qin family hadn¡¯t saved your life, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to live! Qin Chen, you are so ungrateful, you don¡¯t even deserve to be called human.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held Qin Chen¡¯s hand and walked up to the young man.


    She stared at Wen Yu with a grim smile.


    ¡°You keep saying that Chen¡¯er¡¯s parents wanted to kill him and that it was the Qin family that has rescued him. You want him to feel deeply grateful for it. But I¡¯m curious to know why his mother and father were eager to kill him?¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s heart started pounding. ¡°How should I know?!¡± She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cub. I don¡¯t believe a parent would have the heart to kill their infant. Besides, you said that it was the Qin family that had saved Chen¡¯er, what evidence do you have? Who knows, maybe the Qin family has taken a child from someone else?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s suspicion made Wen Yu panic, but she remained silent. She sneered coldly.


    On the contrary, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes widen with fear after hearing these words.


    Back then, Qin Fei¡¯er was clueless about those things.


    Later she discovered the truth after hearing it from her parents.


    Since then, she had always stood up for Qin Chen because she knew the Qin family had wronged him.


    Perhaps she was actuated by her selfish motives. All this time, she had never come clean with Qin Chen and she wanted to use gratitude as an excuse to make him stay with the Qin family.


    ¡®How did Feng Ruqing find about these things?¡¯


    After pondering for a while, Qin Fei¡¯er finally made up her mind.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing was probing it. Otherwise, she would never know it.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing caught the confusion in Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes and her heart sank gradually.


    As expected, she was just guessing, but Qin Fei¡¯er had fallen into the trap.


    ¡®Qin Chen was the child they have abducted!¡¯


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was beating hard. If Qin Chen¡¯er was abducted, was he her long lost brother?


    There was some joy in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart. With her bright smile, she held Qin Chen¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    To her, nothing was more important than getting his brother back.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The young man loosened his hands.


    Qin Fei¡¯er fell to the ground. Her body turned frail. She confoundedly coughed like she had herniated her lung.


    The unpleasant bright red blood filled the ground.


    ¡°No, Chen¡¯er don¡¯t go!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er grabbed at the young man¡¯s clothes. She was choked with sobs. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go. You are my brother, please don¡¯t leave me. What will happen to me if you go? You were not like this before you met Feng Ruqing.¡±


    The old Qin Chen was cold but not cruel.


    Now, he only cared for Feng Ruqing. The others were not important anymore.


    The young man stopped but did not show any mercy. He lifted his feet and kicked Qin Fei¡¯er so that she flew far into the distance. She fell hard to the ground and spat out blood over and over.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Wen Yu stared angrily. Shee then called the guards. ¡°Come quickly. Come. Go get all of them!¡±


    Guards came from all directions and surrounded them.


    Feng Ruqing paused. She kept a poker face and said, ¡°Qing Han, these people are blocking us from leaving this place, all of them¡­ Kill!¡±

 Chapter 994 - Probe III

    Qin Chen was speechless.


    ¡®Qing Qing, how could you teach a child to kill?¡¯


    Initially, he had also wanted to attack. After seeing Little Qing Han with an excited face, he stopped and restrained himself.


    He forgot that anyone who got together with Qing Qing would never be an ordinary person.


    ¡®This little girl was truly a little demon!¡¯


    ¡°Mother, there are so many snacks. Too bad Little Monkey is not with us. What about I go back and bring it here so that it can braise, steam, and deep-fry them?¡±


    Little Qing Han smiled with excitement. Her expression was innocent and naive and she looked as harmless as a dove.


    ¡°Qing Han, these humans are dirty. You will get diarrhea if you eat them.¡± Feng Ruqing helplessly touched her forehead with her hands. ¡°I will give you the spirit herbs once we get home, do not eat just anything when you¡¯re out.¡±


    Little Qing Han pouted and said, ¡°Spirit herb is the main dish, humans are snacks. Mother, I want some snacks too.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡±


    She was an obedient child. She would listen to whatever her mother said.


    Therefore, without warning, Little Qing Han made numerous vines break from the ground. In a split second, the guards were all tied up. The guards were unable to fight back and slowly fell to the ground.


    Wen Yu was stunned and there was fear inside her heart. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Feng Ruqing, my husband is still in closed-door cultivation until now. You have grabbed my son and caused trouble for the Qin family. After his cultivation ends, your time will come.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for him. Yuan¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Yuan looked at Feng Ruqing. There was a smile in her bright eyes.


    Feng Ruqing did not stay long. She took Qin Chen and left the Qin family.


    Seeing Qin Chen walking out from the main gate, Qin Fei did not know how she had gotten the strength to climb up from the ground and run after him.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡±


    Bang!


    The main gate was smashed hard.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stopped groaning.


    She was trembling with sorrow and crouching helplessly. She wrapped her arms tightly. Her beautiful eyes were now filled with grudge and anger.


    ¡°Mother, she has taken Chen¡¯er, she has taken Chen¡¯er away from us!¡±


    ¡®Nan Xian never knew of my existence, so I don¡¯t hate her for taking away him. But Chen¡¯er¡­ He has been with me for almost twenty years. He is my family. Why did she simply take away my family member?¡¯


    ¡®I hate her. She has ruined everything! Without Chen¡¯er, I will not be able to recover and I can¡¯t marry Nan Xian. I hate her!!!¡¯


    This kind of hate scraped the bones like an avenging spirit¡ªonly hatred was left in her eyes.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er stood up. She was no longer crying. Her body stopped trembling but the hatred in her eyes was still intense. It could not be resolved or erased. ¡°I will take away everything that she has right now.¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes were red. She reached out her hand and pulled Qin Fei¡¯er into her arms.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, the last time you stayed in the chief manor made your father feel threatened. This time he intends to continue the cultivation. He is just one step away from making a breakthrough to the Holy Warrior tier! Once you reach Holy Warrior tier, nobody can ruin your happiness.¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing has obtained protection from the chief manor. So what? Gu Shi is also a Holy Warrior tier.¡¯


    The battle between those of Holy Warrior tier would definitely shake the world.

 Chapter 995 - Probe IV

    None of the Holy Warriors would fight for such a small enmity. Therefore, she did not believe that Gu Shi would fight just because of Feng Ruqing.


    Even more impossible for Hai Rong!


    The person that Hai Rong admired was only Suyi, not Feng Ruqing. Once Qin Fei¡¯er became Nan Xian¡¯s wife, Suyi would not care for Feng Ruqing anymore.


    By then, what was there to be afraid of Hai Rong?


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Will Qin Chen come back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we still need him as a drug primer. He will and he must return to the Qin family.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s hand gently brushed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hair. Her eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°My Fei¡¯er, you have suffered so much in your life. Happiness will come soon. All the people that you love will stay by your side.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled.


    Yes, all the people that she loved would finally stay by her side¡ª¡ªwhether it was the man that she wanted to marry, or¡­ her most beloved little brother.


    ¡°Mother, Chen¡¯er is just misled by someone who makes him like this. When he comes back, I don¡¯t want anybody to blame him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mother will do as you wish. For this time being, don¡¯t you go out. That woman Feng Ruqing is so ruthless. She will likely do something to hurt you.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not say anything.


    Her eyes moved as she stared in the direction where Feng Ruqing had just left. For a moment, her eyes were filled with fury.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, from now on, I will never be weak anymore! And I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore!¡¯


    ¡®Everything that you have taken will only stay for a while. Not for the rest of your life!¡¯


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go get some rest first.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er looked weak. She needed help from a maid to help her up. But her pace was unusually firm. Step by step, she walked to the backyard.


    ***


    Warm and fine spring.


    Spring breeze caressed the face. The young woman on the street stopped walking. She turned her head a little and later completely turned to face Qin Chen who was standing next to her. Her voice was deep.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Qin Chen stared blankly. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What is a drug primer?¡± The young woman¡¯s smile dimmed as she asked solemnly.


    Qin Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He pursed his lips without saying a word.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Little Qing Han grinned. ¡°I heard Brother Fu Chen say a word before. Leniency to those who have confessed and severity to those who refused. You better be honest with Mother. Otherwise, Mother will spank you.¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s face turned red. He glanced at Qing Han and turned back to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing Qing, I was not injured and I did not suffer, so¡­ those things have passed. Qing Qing can you stop asking about it?¡±


    He did not want Feng Ruqing to know that he was using blood as a drug primer!


    And he did not want to¡­ make her feel sad¡­


    ¡°Chen¡¯er,¡± Feng Ruqing smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you refuse to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you. No matter what your purpose of living with the Qin family was, I will never allow you to risk your life. From now on, you must stay next to me and you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. ¡±


    Qin Chen smiled brightly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    In his lifetime, he could go against everyone¡¯s words.


    Except for hers.


    He should have stayed in the Qin family for a longer period because the task he had to do was not done yet. But one word from Feng Ruqing had made him follow her without any second thought.


    So many people in the Qin family targeted her. If he did not stand by her and leave with her, it would inevitably make her feel ashamed.


    So, he finally made his decision.


    His Qing Qing immensely cared about her reputation.


    How could he¡­ embarrass her?

 Chapter 996 - The Old Master Has Recovered I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Mu family¡¯s Clan Hall.


    Everyone gathered there. Their eyes were burning with anger and their faces livid with rage.


    ¡°Young Master, do we have to let that woman act so wantonly in the Mu family?¡±


    ¡°She has acted recklessly in the Mu family and now she has also abducted the Qin family¡¯s young master. She is Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s woman anyway. What would Nan Xian say about it? ¡±


    ¡°Young Master, we need to deal with this matter. Otherwise, this Mu family is not the Mu family anymore!¡±


    Mu Ling kept his face straight. He looked unhappy. ¡°Even before being demoted, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Now that I have been demoted, what do you want me to do? Nan Xian never listens to me and he fights with me! ¡±


    There was no father who was more miserable than him. He could not even stand up to his own son.


    And these people were still forcing him to the corner like this!


    What could he do? He wanted the Mu family to be as it was before too. But asking him to find Nan Xian, was it not sending him off to be beaten?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the old master? Did he just let them fool around like this?¡± Mu Yan was annoyed. ¡°If this situation continues, the Mu family¡¯s reputation will be sullied by these people. Young Master, I have told you before, do not let Young Lady return. Having Lady Qing Yan here is already enough for the Mu family, there is no need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Bang!


    Mu Ling suddenly slammed his fist causing one of the walls next to him to collapse. This made everyone stop talking at once.


    His face was livid and his voice sounded fierce. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Suyi. You don¡¯t have to drag her. After all, I owe her a favor.¡±


    The people in the clan hall were all surprised. They had mentioned these things before, but they had never seen the young master get so angry. Today, to defend Suyi, the young master had gotten so furious.


    Mu Ying¡¯s eyes sank. Had the young master ever thought about it? He protected the young lady like this, then where in his life did he place Lady Qingyan?


    The young lady had only encroached the position. All these years, it was Lady Qingyan who had worked for the Mu family. If it was not because of the spirit herbs given by Lady Qingyan, his grandson would not have been able to break through this realm.


    As for Chen Qingyan, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was full of gratitude.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s frown gradually faded. His hands were tightly crossed. ¡°Say no more. If Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian continue making trouble in the Mu family, just let them go first. Be sure not to raise any conflict.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡± The corners of his lips lifted into a bitter smile. ¡°They came here for revenge. The more you raise a conflict with them, the more intense they will get. I can¡¯t beat Nan Xian and there is no other way we can do it.¡±


    This was Mu Ling¡¯s first admission that he was not Nan Xian¡¯s rival!


    He had always thought that Nan Xian¡¯s skill was much higher than ordinary people¡¯s but it had never occurred to him that Nan Xian would be so keen to that extent. Nan Xian had unexpectedly exceeded his power.


    With Nan Xian in this Mu family, what else could he do?


    Even when Qingyan was wronged, he was not capable of avenging her!


    ¡°Furthermore, the old master is recovering. It¡¯s a good thing for the Mu family. It looks as if it will not take a long time for him to recover.¡±


    ¡®The old master recovering is an excellent thing for the Mu family.


    ¡®But it¡¯ll make Qingyan suffer.¡¯


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with determination like a boundless night sky.


    ¡°As for Qingyan, I won¡¯t give up on her. It doesn¡¯t matter if my father agrees or not. Qingyan must stay in the Mu family. I won¡¯t let her go just because of this. I know you all love Qingyan. So do I.¡±

 Chapter 997 - The Old Master Has Recovered II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling glanced at everyone who was present. He turned and walked away. His steps did not falter.


    ***


    The Southern Ocean.


    A youth dressed in black stood in the enormous waves. His face was handsome and seemed young. But in these monstrous waves, he looked like a king who aggressively looked down to the spirit beasts in the waves.


    ¡°I have asked you to look for an island, why haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡±


    If he kept waiting, his Little Nine would run away with a wild man!


    He had missed her once. He did not want to miss her again!


    The many fish beasts did not even dare to lift their heads. They waited timidly for the reprimand from the youth in black.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more days and if you can¡¯t find a way, I will stew all of you and give to Nine.¡±


    The fish beasts panicked. They broke up in a din and hurriedly swam away in all directions.


    The youth dressed in a full black robe stood in the waves. His whole being gave off a mysterious aura.


    The white phoenix, with an unknown stole-roast chicken, was sitting nearby. His whole mouth was covered in oil. He wiped his mouth with his wings and looked at the youth in black disdainfully. ¡°Are these spirit beasts reliable? It¡¯s been so long, why haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡±


    The youth in black snorted softly. ¡°You only know how to eat. You don¡¯t even recognize the road. What rights do you have to teach me?¡±


    ¡°I have advised you not to be too worried about it. Come, let¡¯s eat the chicken first.¡± The white phoenix said with a smile, he did not feel angry at all.


    The youth in black glanced scornfully at the roasted chicken in the white phoenix¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a spirit beast. I am a confluence of heaven and earth. Unlike you, I don¡¯t need to eat.¡±


    The white phoenix seemed to be not listening to the youth in black. He picked up another roast chicken and threw it to him.


    An hour later.


    Under the enormous sky, the waves were raging.


    There was a white phoenix with a youth.


    Both of them grabbed a savory roasted chicken in their hands. Disregarding the circumstances they were in now, their eyes were only fixed on the delicious food in front of them.


    ***


    Time flowed like a stream.


    Since Feng Ruqing had appeared in the Mu family, the Mu family was never calm again.


    Other than Chen Qingyan¡¯s injury, soon after, Mu Ling started to get poisonous sores on his mouth too. He had used many spirit herbs to cure the sores, but only with a few moments of calm before he made the breakthrough.


    Arguably, a breakthrough was a good thing.


    Although he failed to regain his previous strength, the prior training experience was still there. It would not take a long time to reach the bottleneck.


    However¡­


    Just as Mu Ling was making a breakthrough, a sudden flash of lightning fell from the sky struck him, interrupting his breakthrough.


    The lightning was very ferocious. After being hit, he was very shocked and immediately lost consciousness.


    Fortunately, the Mu family members rushed over and assisted him into the room. After over half a month of self-cultivation, he was able to survive.


    It was said that the latrine was blown up by Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, but as for the lightning, it was impossible for them to do it! After all, no one in this world had such strength.


    Even if he wanted to shift the blame onto these two people, the ordinary people were not a fool. It was impossible to believe him.


    So¡­


    The gossip was not only going around in the Mu family but the entire Tian Shen Manor that Mu Ling was struck by lightning certainly because heaven was punishing him.


    1Otherwise, why did the lightning not strike someone else but him?


    During the chaos in the Mu family, a sudden roar was heard in the old master¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 998 - The Old Master Has Recovered III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It seemed like there was a white light extending toward the sky. It rushed into the clouds up till it faded away.


    Mu Ling was still lying on the bed, cultivating. After seeing the light, he quickly got up from the bed. His face filled with excitement.


    ¡°Holy Warrior, has my father¡¯s strength been recovered?¡±


    The number of Holy Warriors in this temple was not significant.


    There were only Gu Shi and Hai Rong.


    Therefore, when the old master Mu had recovered, he became the third Holy Warrior.


    ¡®In the future, no one will look down upon the Mu family again!¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up, inform others! Everyone, go to the clan¡¯s hall!¡±


    Mu Ling was surging.


    Even though Nan Xian¡¯s strength was great, Mu Ling understood that Nan Xian was not attached to the Mu family. He could no longer count on Nan Xian to work for the Mu family.


    ¡®Father was also a Holy Warrior before, but his mind was fuddled and his strength was getting nowhere. The Mu family was placed in a difficult predicament after he was demoted.


    ¡®Fortunately, my father has recovered! The Mu family¡¯s situation will gradually improve!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, by the way, let Xi¡¯er and Huan¡¯er come here too. When they were born, Father was in his declining years, he hadn¡¯t seen them well. Now, Father is awake. For the sake of these two children, he will not embarrass Qingyan anymore.¡±


    1¡®At that time, Father¡¯s mind was always in a mess. He was stuck in old memories, so he was so cruel to Qingyan. Now that he has recovered, perhaps he would accept Qingyan again for the sake of the children.¡¯


    1***


    Next to the manure pit.


    Chen Qingyan pinched her nose and gently took out the disgusting feces.


    1Suddenly, the white light from nearby changed her expression. She looked pale and her breathing grew shallow.


    ¡®The old master¡­ has recovered?


    ¡®How did he recover so fast?¡¯


    If the old master had recovered, how should she handle this situation?


    Chen Qingyan clenched her fists hard. Her eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡®That damn old master, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡¯ It seemed that she was too slow to take action before. If the Spectral Flowers had bloomed earlier, maybe the old master would have been already dead!


    ¡°Lady Chen.¡±


    A maid hurriedly came up to her.


    After hearing this, Chen Qingyan¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant. But she did not dare to say anything. She could only stare at the maid in front of her with her cold eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master said that you need to go to the clan¡¯s hall too.¡±


    The maid¡¯s words made Chen Qingyan look even more unpleasant. She dropped the night soil tools in her hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change my clothes, wash, get dressed, then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    In every step that Chen Qingyan took, the pain would come through the wound on her back.


    She did not know why Feng Ruqing had not come to abuse her these days, but her wound still could not heal.


    And she needed to remove the night soil with this injury.


    In these years, she had never suffered from such grievances.


    She had followed her mother to the Mu family back then and had received favored treatment. The old master had taken good care of them.


    Later, her mother had made a mistake and was killed by the old master. She was kicked out of the Mu family. Mu Ling would visit her every few days and he had even sent a maid to take care of her.


    She once was always respected and led a pampered life, when had she ever suffered like this?


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart hurt and what made it even more awful was Mu Ling¡¯s attitude¡­


    1***


    The Clan Hall.


    Everybody whispered and gazed at each other helplessly.


    The old master had recovered, it was naturally rejoicing to them. But once the old master regained his authority in the Mu family, they would no longer have a right to speak anymore..

 Chapter 999 - The Old Master Has Recovered IV

    Everyone was a little anxious and uneasy. The old master, with his decent pace, walked in from the door.


    He looked severe with his cold eyes. His dignity shall be inviolable.


    Although Chen Qingyan went to wash up, she came to the clan¡¯s hall earlier than the old master. Now, after seeing the old master with a stern face, her heart suddenly trembled. She lightly pursed up her lips and looked on with pity in her eyes.


    Mu Ling felt sorry for her. He embraced Chen Qingyan in his arms as if telling her that no matter what happened, he would not abandon her.


    ¡°Father, you have just recovered, walk slowly.¡±


    A gentle and soft voice came from behind the old master.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart was firmly pinched by a hand. She raised her eyes and looked at that person, and saw that Suyi was following behind the old master.


    That should have been her place!


    Suyi and Mu Qingyin slowly walked side by side into the clan hall.


    Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist and walked along with them.


    This scene stabbed Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart deeply.


    She clenched her fists firmly and her face was twisted in anger. Suyi had snatched her place, while Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had taken Xi¡¯er and Huan¡¯er¡¯s position.


    They¡­ Should be the real family!


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    The old master¡¯s eyes seemed cold. He glanced at all the people present and with a sharp tone he said, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will say something frank right now. I have been sick for a few years and my brain was muddled. But it does not mean that I am a fool. I know everything!¡±


    ¡°Master ¡­¡± An uncle from the Mu family said weakly, ¡°Are you misunderstanding something? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The old master Mu sneered. ¡°Mu Fan, you look at what Chen Qingyan has done, is that still insufficient? I don¡¯t know much about the Mu family¡¯s affairs, but in managing and taking care of the Mu family, he is synonymous in my eyes! What makes you think you can deceive me? ¡±


    The crowd was silent. Everyone knew that after the old master recovered, he would pick up his power and the first target would be them.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Mu Ling wanted to stand for Chen Qingyan and explain a few words, but when he had hardly started talking, the old master Mu glanced at him coldly.


    ¡°Shut up! Who is your father? You didn¡¯t appreciate a good woman like Suyi and you want a woman like Chen Qingyan badly. How dare you call me father? I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡±


    The old master Mu was roaring with anger and his eyes looked so furious.


    Chen Qingyan was silent. She bit her lower lip hard as tears swirled in her eyes and she stubbornly did not let the tears drop.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mu Huan could not bear seeing his mother with a heartbroken look. He stood up and defended her. ¡°You are too unfair to my mother. You can ask these people here. My mother has worked hard for the Mu family in these past few years. She has suffered and sweated for you. But in the end, you only give all the credits to Suyi? Both of them are your daughters-in-law, how can you be so biased to this extent?¡±


    Old Master Mu looked at Mu Huan coldly. ¡°It seems that the people of the Mu family have always addressed Chen Qingyan as Lady Qingyan and treated you like a legitimate son and daughter so much so that you have forgotten your own identities. She is just a concubine, her rank only a little higher than the servants¡¯. Since when has a concubine become my daughter-in-law? Since when have the son and the daughter of a concubine been placed in the limelight?¡±


    Initially, Mu Ling had thought that when his father recovered, he would be gentle with Mu Huan and Mu Xi, but he did not expect him to still be the same as before.

 Chapter 1000

    Chen Qingyan had always been a vicious lady in the old master¡¯s heart.


    Was it all because Chen Qingyan had a vicious mother? Her mother did make a mistake, but her daughter¡ªChen Qingyan was innocent. She had gone through so many struggles. Why did the old master still not forgive her?


    ¡°Old Master, Young Lady Mu Huan is right. When Manor Lady Suyi was still in the Mu family, the people of the Mu family were full of grievances. However, things have changed when Lady Qingyan is here. Old Master, you can¡¯t strip Lady Qingyan of all the credits just because of the mistake that her mother made,¡± Mu Ying said after remaining silent for a while.


    ¡°Old Master, we know that you like Manor Lady Suyi, but Lady Qingyan is so kind and generous. She has sacrificed a lot for the Mu family. We must not be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Master, no matter what Lady Qingyan¡¯s mother did, it has nothing to do with Lady Qingyan. She is a great lady. She is innocent.¡±


    Seeing many people standing up for Chen Qingyan, Mu Huan stood straighter as she stared disdainfully at Suyi¡¯s face.


    ¡®How could a lady stay in the Mu family when she can¡¯t even win the hearts of the people in the Mu family?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why Suyi does not grow the people within the Mu family? Are you not aware of the talent of your own descendants? Suyi did tell me before that she wanted to get some disciples from the other clans out there and I have agreed to it. I did not manage to do this previously, but Suyi has made it.¡± The old master sneered.


    In the reclusive world, it was truly rare for a clan to accept disciples from other clans. As all the clans had their own secrets, they would only grow the talents within the clan.


    However, the spirit herbs would completely run out one day. Without spirit herbs and talent, a clan would surely collapse. The old master knew this very well. Hence, he did not stop Suyi from taking disciples from outside.


    All the disciples that Suyi brought back to the Mu family were profoundly gifted. Although they did not carry the Mu family¡¯s bloodline, as they were highly talented. That was enough!


    People of the same family bloodline might not necessarily be loyal. At the same time, people of different family bloodlines might not necessarily be treacherous.


    ¡°When Suyi left the Mu family back then, all of you didn¡¯t even care about Suyi¡¯s painstaking effort and had banished all the disciples that Suyi had taken from all over the world just because they do not carry the Mu family¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°The old butler had always been by my side. He knew how important those disciples were to the Mu family. Hence, he has adopted these disciples.


    ¡°It is a pity that Chen Qingyan was taking full control of the spirit herb chamber. Hence, the old butler did not manage to get any spirit herb to enhance these disciples¡¯ strength. The youngest among them was only twenty years old. Even so, he has attained Dark Warrior tier not long ago.¡±


    The old master only found out about all these after he had regained his senses.


    In the entire Mu family, Mu Qingyin and the old butler were the only two people who knew everything in the Mu family well.


    The old butler had been working with the old master for years. Naturally, he knew the old master very well. Hence, he had found a place and adopted those banished disciples.


    When Suyi brought these disciples back to the Mu family, they were still kids. Hence, all of them were still very young now. Although they did not have spirit herbs to enhance their strength, some of them had actually surpassed the descendants of the Mu family who took spirit herbs to boost their strength.


    ¡°Those kids are not Mu family¡¯s descendants. What if they sell the Mu family out¡­?¡± Mu Ying¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°A few years ago, Gu Shi found out that we were adopting these disciples. He wanted to poach them. However, he did not make it because these kids felt extremely grateful toward Suyi and did not want to leave.¡± The old master sneered.


    All the kids that Suyi had brought back to the Mu family were of poor origins. It was Suyi who had given them a new life. Hence, they would never leave and betray her.


    Betrayal would always be treacherous regardless of bloodline. Those who were loyal would never betray!

 Chapter 1001 - The Old Master Has Recovered VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Suyi¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that the kids were still safe and sound¡­


    Back then, Suyi left the Mu family without the slightest hesitation. Her strength was not as strong as it was now. It was extremely hard for her to raise Nan Xian. Hence, she was not capable of raising all the kids that she had brought back to the Mu family. Moreover, she did not want the kids to suffer hardship together with her.


    As her strength had not been recovering all these years, she could not come back to the Mu family to take the kids away with her. Hence, she had not met the kids for years.


    ¡°Old Master, no matter what, these kids are not part of the Mu family. They should not use the Mu family¡¯s resources. We should keep the goodies within the family. If these kids were still in the Mu family, they would use up all the spirit herbs. We would run out of spirit herbs. What about the Mu family¡¯s future?¡± Mu Ying hesitated for a moment before he continued talking.


    ¡°Old Butler.¡± The old master sneered.


    As soon as the old master finished talking, the old butler walked into the clan¡¯s hall with an elder behind him.


    Everyone could recognize the elder at a glance. It was Zhang Lao who guarded the spirit herb chamber. Simply no one knew why the old master had summoned Zhang Lao here.


    Seeing Zhang Lao, Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned pale. A resurgence of panic crept into her eyes.


    ¡°Zhang Lao, besides my birthday gift, how many spirit herbs do we have left in the Mu family?¡±


    ¡°There are ten pieces of Grade-6 spirit herbs, fifty pieces of Grade-5 spirit herbs, a hundred and ten pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs, a hundred and eighty pieces of Grade-3 spirit herbs, two hundred and fifty pieces of Grade-2 spirit herbs and lastly, five hundred pieces of Grade-1 spirit herbs.¡± Zhang Lao cupped his fists respectfully.


    Currently, the amount of spirit herbs that the Mu family possessed was considered high in the secular world where spirit herbs were extremely rare as spirit herb mountains were dominated by the reclusive world. Even a piece of Grade-3 spirit herb was priceless.


    However, the Mu family was part of the reclusive world. Besides Grade-6 spirit herbs, the amount of the rest of the spirit herbs was even smaller than those that the Tang family owned back then.


    Moreover, the Mu family was the leading clan out of the four main forces in Tian Shen Manor.


    Hearing Zhang Lao, the entire clan¡¯s hall fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone present held their breath and did not say a single word.


    Mu Ling¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He did go to the spirit herb chamber some time ago to get Zhang Lao to take some spirit herbs for him. However, Mu Ling did not ask Zhang Lao anything about the spirit herb chamber.


    It was only dozens of years, but the number of spirit herbs had greatly dropped.


    With the amount of spirit herb that the Mu family owned now, it was no match for a small prestigious family in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°Zhang Lao, tell us the spirit herb we have when Suyi was still in the Mu family.¡± The old master smirked.


    ¡°Alright. before the manor lady left the Mu family, we had ten pieces of Grade-7 spirit herbs, fifty pieces of Grade-6 spirit herbs, five hundred pieces of Grade-5 spirit herbs, one thousand and thirty pieces of Grade-4 spirit herbs, three thousand pieces of Grade-3 spirit herbs, five thousand pieces of Grade-2 spirit herbs and eight thousand pieces of Grade-1 spirit herbs. Each year, the spirit herb mountains contribute two thousand pieces of spirit herbs. After deducting the spirit herb being consumed daily, there would still be two hundred pieces of spirit herbs left. Moreover, whenever the manor lady went out to temper herself, she would collect some spirit herbs and put them into the spirit herb chamber,¡± Zhang Lao replied.


    ¡°Hence, when the manor lady was still in the Mu family, the number of spirit herbs in the spirit herb chamber would increase every year,¡± Zhang Lao said resolutely, his face was indifferent.


    Spirit herbs had always been a clan¡¯s last resort. People of the clan would only consume them during critical times.


    Back then, Chen Qingyan had always been taking out the spirit herbs as she wished.


    Zhang Lao told Mu Ling before that if Chen Qingyan continued doing this, the Mu family would run out of spirit herbs. However, not only did Mu Ling pay no heed to Zhang Lao¡¯s words, he had allowed Chen Qingyan to take charge of the spirit herb chamber.


    ¡°It is true that the old master receives a lot of spirit herbs on his birthday every year, but Aunt Qingyan has taken them away.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - The Old Master Has Recovered VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zhang Lao continued after keeping silent for a while.


    ¡°No way! That¡¯s impossible! These are the only spirit herbs left in the Mu family? Aren¡¯t the spirit herb mountains providing spirit herbs to the Mu family every year? Where are those spirit herbs now?¡± Mu Ying¡¯s body was trembling, his eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°Aunt Qingyan has taken them away. Ever since she has stepped into the Mu family, she has always been fawning over everyone in the Mu family by giving them spirit herbs. She has even given spirit herbs to the humble servants. It was only natural that everyone in the Mu family likes her. If she was using her own spirit herbs, I would agree that she is a great person. However, she was using the Mu family¡¯s spirit herbs to do this.¡± Zhang Lao straightened up.


    Zhang Lao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head.


    Chen Qingyan was merely a concubine in the Mu family. If she had given away her own spirit herbs to the people in the Mu family to keep in with them, there was no doubt that everyone would think that Chen Qingyan was kind. However, she was actually using the Mu family¡¯s spirit herbs instead.


    Everyone present fell silent and stopped talking. Their faces darkened.


    ¡°Manor Lady did give some spirit herbs to the disciples that she had brought back to the Mu family. However, all the spirit herbs that she had taken were those that she had brought back to the Mu family herself and I have jotted all of them down. Manor Lady had never touched anything that belonged to the Mu family.¡±


    Zhang Lao had always been taking care of the spirit herb chamber. He had even treated the spirit herbs like his own children.


    Seeing the amount of the spirit herbs dropping day by day, his heart was broken, but he had nowhere to vent his grievance.


    Now was such a great chance to pour it all out. Hence, he must tell everyone the things that Chen Qingyan had done and how she had put the Mu family into trouble.


    ¡°By the way, what about the Grade-7 spirit herbs? Zhang Lao, where are the Grade-7 spirit herbs? Has the Mu family run out of Grade-7 spirit herbs?¡± Suddenly, Mu Ying shouted. He had finally come back to his senses.


    ¡°You may want to ask Aunt Qingyan. She has taken them away!¡± Zhang Lao snorted.


    Zhang Lao¡¯s remark sounded like thunder in a clear sky, hitting everyone present like a ton of bricks.


    ¡°Zhang Lao, don¡¯t you know how important the Grade-7 spirit herbs to the Mu family? How could you simply let someone take it away without informing anyone of us?¡±


    ¡°I did inform Manor Master about this. Manor Master said that he has left all these matters to Aunt Qingyan. I am nobody but an old coot who looks after the spirit herb chamber. I couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Naturally, I wanted to stop people from taking the spirit herbs away, but who am I to do that?¡± Zhang Lao¡¯s face was nonchalant.


    Hearing this, Mu Ling had a dazed look on his face.


    Zhang Lao was right. He had looked for Mu Ling back then and he did mention something about some Grade-7 spirit herbs. However, Mu Ling did not show much concern as a piece of Grade-7 spirit herb was not a big deal and he could afford to give it to Chen Qingyan. Hence, he had rebuked Zhang Lao. He told Zhang Lao to stop disturbing him and let Chen Qingyan handle all these things on her own.


    Little did Mu Ling know, Chen Qingyan had actually taken all Grade-7 spirit herbs¡ªthe most precious things in the Mu family.


    ¡°Qingyan, where are the spirit herbs?¡± Mu Ling turned to look at Chen Qingyan as his face darkened.


    Although Mu Ling loved and trusted Chen Qingyan, the Mu family was still the most important thing to him.


    Mu Ling had only managed to attain Immortal Warrior tier after consuming the Grade-7 spirit herb back then. Originally, he had planned to consume the Grade-7 spirit herb once he had attained Intermediate Immortal Warrior tier so he could restore the strength he once had.


    Now that all the Grade-7 spirit herbs were gone with not even one piece left, he could not help feeling upset.


    This time, Chen Qingyan really panicked. Her face was drained out of color, her eyes were flooded with tears.


    ¡°I¡­ I have exchanged the Grade-7 spirit herbs with the Thousand Vines Orchid. Brother Ling, I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I was deceived into doing this as someone has told me that the Thousand Vines Orchid could improve the old master¡¯s health. I did this for the old master!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - The Old Master Has Recovered VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No way! Chen Qingyan would never let Mu Ling know where the Grade-7 spirit herbs were.


    Mu Ling closed his eyes in grievous pain. His hands were quivering with rage.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡°Father, Mother said that she has done this for Grandfather¡­¡± Mu Huan could no longer hold back. So, she stood up for Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Mu Huan, you shut up!¡± Hearing this, Mu Ling opened his eyes and snarled.


    Mu Huan held her breath. This was not the first time Mu Ling had exploded with anger.


    ¡®They are just a few pieces of spirit herbs, why is he so mad?¡¯


    ¡°Qingyan, do you know how important the Grade-7 spirit herbs are to the Mu family? Ten pieces of Grade-7 spirit herbs means there will be ten Holy Warriors in ten generations of the Mu family.


    ¡°One can start consuming Grade-7 spirit herb once he has attained Intermediate Immortal Warrior tier. After eating the Grade-7 spirit herb, he could make a breakthrough to Advance Immortal Warrior tier and the chances of attaining Holy Warrior tier increase. Do you get me?¡±


    After attaining Holy Warrior tier, one could live up to two to three hundred years.


    What happened next? Only a rare talent like Nan Xian could continue making a breakthrough. Even a highly talented cultivator could hardly make it.


    In other words, after two to three hundred years¡ªthe fall of the Holy Warrior in this generation, the chances of having another Holy Warrior were truly scarce.


    As time went by, the Mu family would go downhill.


    ¡°Qingyan!¡±


    Chen Qingyan did not utter a word. Her face was ghastly pale. Seeing this, a furious rage swept over Mu Ling.


    Ever since Chen Qingyan had stepped into the Mu family, Mu Ling had always been defending and taking care of her. He had never been so indignant toward her like now.


    The Grade-7 spirit herbs were so important to the Mu family after all. They were so precious that even Mu Ling¡¯s heart was quivering now¡­


    The people of the Mu family were no longer defending Chen Qingyan like they were doing before. On the contrary, all of them were glaring at Chen Qingyan.


    Regardless of her intention, Chen Qingyan had exhausted all the Grade-7 spirit herbs in a mere ten years. She was such an unforgivable sinner to the Mu family.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Shut up! You have no idea of what is going on, you know nothing about this! You have been cultivating with Grandmaster Hai Rong for years, but you are still a good for nothing.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes glared at Mu Huan.


    ¡®Huh! My father calls me a good for nothing?¡¯ Stunned, a look of disbelief and shock crept into Mu Huan¡¯s eyes. Her body was icy cold. She could feel the blood in her entire body flowing backward.


    Mu Huan closed her eyes and opened them after a while. Her cold gaze locked upon Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡®It is all because of these people! Ever since their return, the Mu family has sunken into a mess. They have even made my parents quarrel. It¡¯s all their fault!¡±


    ¡°Chen Qingyan!¡± Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with agony.


    ¡°I trusted you and have entrusted the spirit herb chamber to you. I thought you would only take one piece of Grade-7 spirit herb that I could afford to give it to you. However, you have actually taken all of them. Did you hear me? All the Grade-7 spirit herbs are gone!¡±


    At this time, panic started to engulf Chen Qingyan. Mu Ling was the one she could count on more than anyone else. She was nothing without Mu Ling.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡± Chen Qingyan held onto Mu Ling¡¯s shaking fists as she said in a choking voice. Tears broke free from her eyes.


    ¡°I did this with good intention. I have never thought that it would turn out like this. Can you forgive me? I will do anything you want me to. I don¡¯t want to lose you. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s voice was cracking, tears of anguish sprang from her eyes.


    Mu Ling closed his eyes gently. He had once said that he would forgive Chen Qingyan no matter what she did or said.


    2

 Chapter 1004 - The Old Master Has Recovered IX

    Hence, Mu Ling had forgiven Chen Qingyan even if she had harmed the old master. He knew that Chen Qingyan was not a tough lady. She could not live without him.


    However, Mu Ling did not know if he could forgive Chen Qingyan this time.


    Seeing Mu Ling sinking into silence, Chen Qingyan got the message. She smiled wryly and let go of Mu Ling¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I get you. Previously, I wanted to offer up my life as penance but you have stopped me. This time, please don¡¯t stop me again¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    With a flick of a sleeve, a dagger appeared in Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand as she stabbed her own belly forcefully.


    Well, it was a dagger and not a long sword. The dagger was thrust toward Chen Qingyan¡¯s belly and not her heart.


    In a split second, the dagger dug into Chen Qingyan¡¯s skin, blood could be seen spurting out of her belly. Chen Qingyan stumbled backward, her face was sickly pale.


    Seeing this, Mu Huan and Mu Xi¡¯s faces darkened as they stumbled backward. They did not manage to stop Chen Qingyan in time. Hence, they could only stare at Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Qingyan!¡±


    Mu Ling opened his eyes only to see Chen Qingyan was falling backward. Bursting with rage, he quickly rushed over and held her before she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Qingyan, what are you doing? Are you a fool? Why did you do this?¡± Mu Ling stretched his quivering hand to stroke Qingyan¡¯s face.


    Overwhelmed with distress, Mu Ling did not notice that Chen Qingyan had only hurt her belly.


    ¡°Qingyan, don¡¯t scare me! Why are you doing such a foolish thing? I am not angry anymore. I am not angry at you anymore,¡± Mu Ling whimpered, his eyes were filled with panic.


    Mu Ling was petrified. He was so afraid that once Qingyan fell down, she would never rise again.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Mu Huan quickly rushed over and pushed Mu Ling away. Her face was covered with tears as she glared at Mu Ling.


    ¡°Father, you have forced my mother to want to die. Are you happy now? I want to save her. All of you get out of here!¡±


    Mu Ling had nearly fallen down after being pushed by Mu Huan, but he was not the slightest indignant. He stared blankly at Chen Qingyan who was lying in a pool of blood.


    Seeing how Mu Ling cared for Chen Qingyan, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart had nearly softened. She left Nan Xian¡¯s arms and walked up to Chen Qingyan.


    If one looked attentively at Chen QIngyan, it was not hard to notice that there was a hint of a smile at the corner of her lips. In fact, Chen Qingyan was taking a flyer on Mu Ling¡¯s love for her. Apparently, she had won!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing coming her way, Mu Huan was blazing with anger as she snarled.


    ¡°Save her.¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing was done speaking, she took a fruit out of the medium and put it into Chen Qingyan¡¯s mouth. Feng Ruqing¡¯s movement was way too fast that Mu Huan did not manage to stop her.


    At this time, Mu Ling regained his consciousness. Seeing Feng Ruqing feeding Chen Qingyan something that simply no one knew what it was, he was engulfed with rage. Just as Mu Ling wanted to rush up to Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian rushed over and stood before Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian¡¯s chilly gaze swept over Mu Ling. Mu Ling¡¯s hands could not help but quiver in fear. However, his worry toward Cen Qingyan had overtaken his fear.


    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Mu Ling had pushed Qingyan into the corner. If he could not protect Chen Qingyan this time, he should not be called a man.


    As soon as the fruit got into Chen Qingyan¡¯s body, she looked much better and the blood stopped oozing from the wound.

 Chapter 1005 - The Old Master Has Recovered X

    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment and then it was overtaken by resentment.


    ¡°I¡­ I am still alive? Why didn¡¯t you let me die? I have made so many mistakes. I must offer up my life as a penance! Why are you saving me?¡±


    ¡°Qingyan!¡± Mu Ling was overjoyed. Just as he wanted to rush up to Chen Qingyan, Feng Ruqing shot Mu Ling a glance.


    ¡°Nan Xian, stop him!¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing finished her words, a young master in a white robe stood before Mu Ling, stopping him from moving further.


    Currently, the old master and everyone present were taking Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. The people of the Mu family were burning with rage as Chen Qingyan had used up too much spirit herbs from the Mu family. They were no longer defending Chen Qingyan. They did not even care if she died.


    The relationship between these people and Chen Qingyan was built on spirit herbs. Without spirit herbs, Chen Qingyan was nothing. Naturally, no one would spare her a glance now.


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing took out a long sword and threw it on the ground, right before Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°If you truly want to offer up your life to prove your innocence, I could give you a hand. However, I must remind you that since you have decided to take your own life, please thrust this sword right in your heart. The stab just now was too light and has only hurt your skin. You have even avoided all the organs just now. Since you want to die, stab it right in your heart. No one can save you by then.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face stiffened. She lowered her eyes to look at the long sword. Then, she raised her head only to see Feng Ruqing with a spurious smile on her face. She could feel a chill from her feet all the way up into her heart.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Mu Huan exploded with rage.


    Mu Huan¡¯s voice annoyed Feng Ruqing. She kicked Mu Huan and sent her falling into the crowd. A few people quickly rushed over and held onto Mu Huan¡¯s body, so she could not move the slightest.


    Originally, Mu Xi had wanted to move forward. Seeing this, he stood still and dared not move.


    Currently, Chen Qingyan was the only one who had confronted Feng Ruqing in the clan¡¯s hall.


    ¡°You may start now. Since you are highly principled¡ªyou know that you have made a mistake and wanted to die to clear your name, I am truly impressed. Hence, I am giving you a chance to do this. Come on, take this sword and stab it right here. You will soon be in Elysium.¡± Feng Ruqing looked down at Chen Qingyan.


    Feng Ruqing forcefully took Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand to hold onto the sword and made a gesture toward Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Are you a demon? Can¡¯t you see that Chen Qingyan is so frightened and has nearly turned into a stone?¡¯ The people of the Mu family were dumbfounded.


    However, seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s reaction, the people of the Mu family could not help laughing at themselves¡ªperhaps, Chen Qingyan had shown her true colors. Everything that she did was nothing but a lie.


    ¡°Nan Xian, stay away!¡± Mu Ling snarled. Currently, Chen Qingyan¡¯s safety was the only thing in his mind.


    ¡°If you dare to move a little, I will kill both of you,¡± Nan Xian said blandly. His face was nonchalant.


    Nan Xian¡¯s words carried great weight. Mu Ling quickly calmed down and did not utter a word. He knew that Nan Xian always kept his words. If he continued, Nan Xian would surely kill him and Chen Qingyan. Perhaps, he would even lay a hand on Mu Huan and Mu Xi.


    ¡®Qingyan, stay calm or you may lose your life.¡¯ Mu Ling could not help but stare at Chen Qingyan anxiously. His hands were covered with cold sweat.


    Sure enough, Chen Qingyan did not stab the sword in her heart. Was it proof that she was acting just now?

 Chapter 1006 - Gu Shis Trick I

    Mu Ling was staring at Chen Qingyan with mixed feelings in his heart. He did not look away even for a second. Currently, no one felt worse than Mu Ling himself.


    ¡°Your hands are quivering. I thought you want to offer up your life to clear your name? What are you doing now? You don¡¯t want to die? Well, if you really want to die, I can give you a hand. Hold this sword properly and I will stab you. You don¡¯t need to thank me for this.¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Chen Qingyan¡¯s trembling hands.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand moved slightly.


    Before the sword reached Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart, a loud scream sounded. In a split second, Chen Qingyan loosened the sword in her grip and took a few steps backward.


    No! Chen Qingyan did not want to die! If she died, she would lose everything she had.


    The sword fell to the ground from Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand. Beads of cold sweats could be seen covering her forehead. Her eyes were filled with panic, her face was drained of any color.


    Seeing Chen Qingyan¡¯s flustered appearance, Mu Ling was no longer worried. It turned out that Chen Qingyan was afraid of death.


    Chen Qingyan had played the same trick twice¡ªoffering up her life to prove her innocence and Mu Ling had actually bought into it and forgiven all her wrongdoings.


    Since Chen Qingyan was so afraid of death, she would never have taken her life to clear her name. Ridiculously, Mu Ling had always trusted her with all his heart.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡± Chen Qingyan looked at Mu Ling anxiously.


    Her eyes met Mu Ling¡¯s eyes that were filled with despair. Twice, Chen Qingyan had nearly put the entire Mu family into huge troubles. However, Mu Ling had forgiven her over and over again. Apparently, Chen Qingyan had a special place in Mu Ling¡¯s heart.


    It was all because Mu Ling had a soft heart. He could not bear seeing Chen Qingyan dead. Hence, he had forgiven her.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­ listen to me. I¡­¡±


    Whoosh!


    Just as Chen Qingyan wanted to approach Mu Ling, the sword in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand dug into Chen Qingyan¡¯s belly.


    Before the wound on her belly was fully recovered, the sword stabbed her again. Quivering in pain, Chen Qingyan raised her head to stare at Feng Ruqing. A look of shock and disbelief crept into Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Ruqing had actually stabbed Chen Qingyan before everyone¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°I healed your wound just now. Now that I have stabbed you, we are even. Since your daughter wants to save you, I will not get myself involved.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    ¡®Since I am capable of healing your wound, I could make the wound back to how it was before.¡¯


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing had purposely stabbed her at the same wound. The pain had actually hurt more than when Chen Qingyan stabbed herself.


    Blood spurted out of the wound in her belly.


    When Feng Ruqing drew out the sword, Chen Qingyan held her belly and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes reddened. As no one was stopping her, she shouted at the top of her voice.


    On the contrary, Mu Xi stared coldly at Feng Ruqing. Seeing his mother falling to the ground, he did not have a big reaction. He merely walked up to her with his face darkened.


    ¡°Feng! Ru! Qing! You must pay for the things that you have done!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes locked on Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged casually and turned to look at the people of the Mu family with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Did she say that she wanted to offer her life to prove her innocence?¡±


    Startled, the people of the Mu family looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s grinning face. Currently, Feng Ruqing looked liked a demon waving at them.


    The people of the Mu family were a little afraid of Feng Ruqing at the birthday feast. Now, they were extremely frightened and dared not to offend Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You are right¡­ just now, Lady Qingyan¡­ It was Aunt Qingyan who wanted to offer her life to clear her name.¡±


    ¡°Oh? If that is the case, have I done anything wrong? I was just helping her. She wanted to offer her life to clear her name. She was so resolute, but I have saved her. Not only did she not thank me, but she also blamed me for saving her. Hence, I am helping her now,¡± Feng Ruqing said innocently.

 Chapter 1007 - Gu Shis Trick II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Huan stared at Feng Ruqing, her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡°I told you. I saved her just now, but she did not thank me. On the contrary, she had blamed me for saving her. I am such an empathetic person. Hence, I have fulfilled her wish by stabbing her. What have I done wrong?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled even brighter.


    ¡®This lady is truly vicious.¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s remark sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. However, no matter what they have in their minds, they were too afraid to show on their faces.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng is right. She is just helping Aunt Qingyan.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Feng is right. She has saved Aunt Qingyan, but Aunt Qingyan blamed her for saving her. It is natural for Young Lady Feng to undo the healing. Young Lady Feng is just fulfilling Aunt Qingyan¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Qingyan has taken so many spirit herbs from the Mu family. This time, she must not use any spirit herb from the Mu family again.


    ¡°Young Lady Mu Huan, you must find a way to save Aunt Qingyan yourself. There is not much spirit herb left in the Mu family. From now on, we must save all the spirit herbs for our future generation.¡±


    As the saying went, when a wall starts tottering, everyone gives it a shove.


    Mu Huan could not believe what she was hearing. Previously, these people were treating her mother so well, but now, they were so ruthless.


    Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly and turned to look at Mu Ling.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Mu Ling breathed seemingly in pain as he closed his eyes slowly. After a while, he opened his eyes and limped toward Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have some spirit herbs, I can give them to her.¡±


    1Mu Ling bent over to carry Chen Qingyan up from a pool of blood.


    Not to mention that Chen Qingyan had saved Mu Ling back then, Mu Ling had been staying with Chen Qingyan for years. Naturally, he could not turn his back on her.


    Seeing Chen Qingyan suffering, Mu Ling¡¯s heart was broken, like it was pricked by needles.


    It was the first time Mu Ling had doubted how true Chen Qingyan was to him.


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Huan was blazing with rage¡ªher mother was hurt but her father did not even avenge her mother.


    Mu Xi was truly good for nothing. He only stood still at the side and did not do anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Qingyan¡¯s fault. She should not have taken so many spirit herbs away. Moreover, she should not have played this trick on me.¡±


    As soon as Mu Ling finished his words, he sank into silence and walked away with Chen Qingyan in his hands.


    Just as Mu Ling walked past Suyi, he paused. He narrowed his eyes to hide the pain in his eyes. Then, he left without looking back.


    1Suyi did not turn to face Mu Ling. Her elegant face remained emotionless.


    Mu Ling was merely a stranger to Suyi. No matter what he did, he could no longer break her heart.


    ¡°There is another thing we are here for today. It¡¯s something about my grandson and Young Lady Feng.¡± The old master looked around nonchalantly.


    Everyone on the spot burst into an uproar.


    ¡®Young Master Nan Xian is getting married soon?¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady Feng has healed my disease. She will be my granddaughter-in-law in the future. If any of you go against her, you are disrespecting me. I am old and not capable of managing the Mu family anymore. Suyi and Young Lady Feng will take care of the Mu family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Old master¡­ this¡­ shouldn¡¯t it be Young Master Nan Xian who helms the Mu family?¡± Everyone present fell silent for a moment.


    The old master did not say a word and merely glanced at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian looked calm and very much at ease like an otherworldly immortal. He could only see Feng Ruqing in his eyes. Only when he looked at Feng Ruqing, he had human emotions on his face.


    ¡°You¡­ whoever thinks he could convince Nan Xian to helm the Mu family, please go ahead. I am not capable of doing this.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Gu Shis Trick III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The people of the Mu family seemed a little uncomfortable.


    ¡®The old master wants us to convince Young Master Nan Xian? Will he kill all of us in a fit of anger?¡¯


    ¡°Old Master, I will not settle down in the Mu family.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her head.


    ¡°I will follow Qing¡¯er wherever she goes. Old Master, don¡¯t count on us.¡± Suyi smiled blandly.


    The old master was rendered speechless. He could feel that his heart was broken.


    The old master had just gotten rejected? Suyi had never rejected him before.


    ¡°If you cannot count on Mu Ling, you still have another son. The spirit herbal dishes that I prepared for him these few days have nearly eliminated the fetus poison in his body. It cannot harm him anymore.¡± Feng Ruqing reminded the old master with a spurious smile on her face.


    Hearing this, the old master¡¯s eyes lit up and turned to look at Mu Qingyin.


    ¡®My nephew¡¯s wife is putting me into trouble?¡¯ The corner of Mu Qingyin¡¯s lips slightly lifted.


    Mu Qingyin used to live a carefree life, unlike Mu Ling who had always been busy handling the things in the Mu family. His temper had worsened because of this.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. If there is anything that you don¡¯t understand, go for Suyi.¡±


    Case closed. The old master did not even give Mu Qingyin an option.


    ¡°By the way, I think Gu Yiyi is quite a good match for you. Since the fetus poison can be eliminated, I will go to the chief manor together with you for a marriage proposal one fine day. If you reject this, I will stop drinking and eating.¡±


    The old master left Mu Qingyin with no choice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my father completely recovered? I feel that he has lost his mind¡­¡± Dumbfounded, Mu Qingyin turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Bang!


    Burning with fury, the old master took off his shoe and smacked Mu Qingyin across his face.


    ¡°You rascal! You are already thirty! You still don¡¯t want to get married? Suyi will leave the Mu family. I don¡¯t have any daughter-in-law anymore. If you don¡¯t get me a daughter-in-law, I will starve myself to death.¡±


    Feng Ruqing broke into laughter.


    ¡°The old master has a good eye for choosing a daughter-in-law. Just like Suyi and Gu Yiyi¡­


    ¡°Second Uncle, Gu Yiyi has a great personality. She is a great lady. You may want to consider this. If you truly like her, just propose to her. However, if you don¡¯t like her, go and get someone you truly love.¡±


    Beaming with pride, the old man raised his chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have a good eye. The lady that I selected has never let me down. Rascal, Gu Yiyi is truly lovable. If you bring back a lady like Chen Qingyan, I will kill you!¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s lips slightly lifted.


    The old master was always fond of simple-hearted and straight spoken ladies. Chen Qingyan was so pretentious that only Mu Ling would fall for her.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with a pretentious lady. Many ladies would do that with the man that they loved.


    However, Chen Qingyan was a master at playing tricks. She was too sketchy. Hence, the old master did not like her.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao Qing, when will your parents come over? Let me send some people to bring them here. We need to discuss the wedding arrangement.¡± The old master held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, his solemn face softened and broke into a smile.


    Nan Xian merely frowned and took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand out of the old master¡¯s hand.


    The old master¡¯s face stiffened and stared bitterly at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian was even jealous of his own grandfather? Suyi was so close to Feng Ruqing, would he be jealous of his mother as well?

 Chapter 1009 - Gu Shi’s Trick IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I wrote a letter to Fengyun Manor.¡± Suyi smiled. ¡°They will return after they have read the letter. Qing¡¯er, just quickly settle your marriage after they came back so that Nan Xian can rest assured.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    Why was Nan Xian worried?


    Had she ever hooked up with other men?


    No.


    Chen¡¯er was her brother. Therefore, their relationship was naturally different.


    Jiu Ming liked men, so it was impossible for the two of them to be together.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Go and discuss a suitable date for the marriage with Maiden Feng¡¯s parents. I will inform the others to participate. If Mu Qingyin can bring back his beloved woman at that time, I will be even happier.¡±


    Mu Qingyin was silent.


    Could the old master stop bringing him up when talking about marriage?


    ¡°Qingyin, your nephew is getting married soon. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Mu Qingyin hesitated for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±


    What he said was the fact, but he did not expect the old master to throw a shoe at him out of anger just as he finished his words.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Mu Qingyin pursed his lips. He felt that the old man¡¯s temper had become worse.


    The old master was never like that in the past.


    However, Mu Qingyin had never thought that when the old master was healthy, he was just a ten-year-old boy. How could the old master force him to marry? Furthermore, Suyi was still at the Mu family at that time. Therefore, the old master was not in a hurry.


    Now, how could he not be in a hurry?


    Fortunately, Nan Xian¡¯s marriage had given him a little comfort.


    Although Suyi was no longer the Mu family¡¯s daughter-in-law, Nan Xian was still the Mu family¡¯s grandson. There was no doubt about it.


    No one could change it!


    The old master¡¯s face lit up thinking about this. However, he was very angry and had kicked Mu Qingyin when he saw him still standing in front of him.


    ¡°Go out and get me a daughter-in-law, or else, don¡¯t you dare come back to see me!¡±


    Mu Qingyin looked at Suyi as if he was asking for help. However, Suyi never looked at him at all.


    His heart suddenly turned cold.


    Mu Qingyin went out obediently because he was worried that the old master would continue to be angry.


    His brows were filled with sorrow.


    Was it that easy to get a wife? If he were to marry a girl that he disliked, he would rather not marry.


    Of course, Mu Qingyin believed that he was an excellent judge of people.


    The girl he liked would be not that bad. The old master would certainly be able to accept her.


    But the problem was, where should he find his beloved girl?


    ***


    Inside the chief manor.


    Gu Shi saw Gu Yiyi filling a lot of spirit herbs into her bag. He cleared his throat and asked awkwardly, ¡°Yiyi, are you going to the Mu family again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to find Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°Then your spirit herb¡­¡± Gu Shi hesitated.


    Gu Yiyi immediately grasped at her bag. She was vigilant. ¡°I want to give them to Xiao Qing. You must not take them away!¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    Was he such a mean person?


    Feng Ruqing had given the Gu family an herbal dish that had helped him a lot. He could still give her these spirit herbs.


    It was just that¡­


    ¡°I heard that Maiden Feng is getting engaged.¡±


    Gu Yiyi stopped. Her face turned pale and she was about to cry. ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ is she getting engaged?¡±


    Gu Yiyi was so heartbroken at that moment that she could hear the sound of her heart being torn into pieces.


    Her goddess¡­


    So, the woman that she loved most was not hers from now on?


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu Shi cleared his throat. ¡°Yiyi, it¡¯s impossible for you and Maiden Feng to be together. Just let her go. There are so many men in the world. Why should you waste your time on her?¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Gu Shi’s Trick V

    Gu Yiyi bit her lower lip hard. ¡°I don¡¯t like men. I like Xiao Qing. I want to follow her forever.¡±


    ¡°I scolded you because of this too. You can¡¯t marry her. Maybe both of you will drift further apart after she gets married in the future. She won¡¯t even remember who you are sooner or later.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was speechless.


    Gu Yiyi held her chest. She could feel the pain in her chest.


    The thought of Xiao Qing never remembering who she was when meeting her in the future made her want to cry.


    There was a flash of light in Gu Shi¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you can¡¯t marry her. But you can be part of her family.¡±


    Be part of her family?


    Gu Yiyi was suspicious. ¡°How can I be part of her family? Become her sworn sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too tacky. The best way for you to be part of her family is to be her aunt.¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared blankly at Gu Shi. ¡°Feng Ruqing has no uncle. How can I be her aunt?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t, but Nan Xian has. Yiyi, I think Mu Qingyin is quite good. He is handsome and has a good personality. He is also Nan Xian¡¯s uncle. If you marry him, wouldn¡¯t you be part of Maiden Feng¡¯s family?¡±


    Gu Yiyi would be furious after hearing Gu Shi¡¯s words if it was in the past.


    But she kept quiet and was in deep thought this time.


    If she married Mu Qingyin, she would be Nan Xian¡¯s aunt!


    She might be able to make Nan Xian leave for a while as his aunt. Then she might be able to have Xiao Qing all to herself.


    Just thinking about it made her so happy!


    Gu Yiyi smiled excitedly. ¡°This idea is good. When I become Nan Xian¡¯s aunt, he must listen to me. He will have to follow my orders. I will make him leave for a but. Xiao Qing will be mine after he leaves!¡±


    Gu Shi exhaled slowly.


    He smilingly looked at Gu Yiyi who was running out excitedly.


    He smiled like a sly old fox.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight me. You are still too young and tender.¡±


    Although he had always loved Yiyi, he could not just watch his baby girl continue liking women.


    It would be fine if Feng Ruqing liked her back.


    However, Feng Ruqing already had a man whom she loved.


    Since her love was only one-sided, then it would be just fine if he interfered in her love affair.


    It seemed that he might succeed in getting Yiyi to marry a man this time.


    ***


    Gu Yiyi naturally did not know that she was acting according to Gu Shi¡¯s plan.


    Just when she wanted to run to tell Feng Ruqing about her decision, a man who was equally in deep thought was coming toward her.


    Neither of them had seen each other. They bumped into each other.


    Gu Yiyi was startled and fell over after being hit.


    A slender hand reached over and grabbed her arm when she was about to fall to the ground.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s head bumped into the man¡¯s chest. She felt the pain and had an urge to swear at the man loudly.


    However¡­


    All the curse words disappeared the moment Gu Yiyi saw the man.


    The man had a clean and elegant face. His face was cold. He gazed at the little girl in front of him. He frowned a little. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    His voice was very pleasant.


    It sounded like the spring water in the mountain that could purify anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mister!¡± Gu Yiyi smiled. ¡°I want to marry you.¡±


    Mu Qingyin remained silent.


    ¡®Is this girl okay?¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, we have only met each other a few times. Why do you want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to be Nan Xian and Qingqing¡¯s aunt.¡±

 Chapter 1011 - Gu Shi’s Trick VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Yiyi smiled.


    With this, she would have the opportunity to occupy Xiao Qing and drive the vixen, Nan Xian, away!


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, we rarely have any interactions with each other, let alone any feelings for each other, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to be Nan Xian¡¯s aunt.¡±


    1Mu Qingyin was speechless.


    Mu Qingyin had always felt that he could not talk normally to this girl. Therefore, he just stopped talking and walked forward.


    ¡°Mister, wait!¡±


    Gu Yiyi was anxious. She hurried to him. ¡°You may have misunderstood me. I am an elegant woman! I am very obedient and have never caused any trouble. I have never fought with anyone. I won¡¯t disgrace you. You¡­¡±


    4She stopped abruptly.


    It was because Gu Yiyi saw that Luo Li was surrounded by a group of people in front of her not far away. Her face was red and her eyes were filled with anger.


    She saw Qin Fei¡¯er crying aggrievedly while many people were accusing Luo Li.


    Gu Yiyi did not know what had happened, but she also understood that Qin Fei¡¯er must have bullied Luo Li.


    Without a second thought, she kicked the butt of the person standing in front of her and sent him flying.


    1Mu Qingyin who was standing behind Gu Yiyi was speechless.


    Where was the elegant woman that she had claimed to be just now?


    Did she not say that she never fights?


    After seeing Gu Yiyi protecting Luo Li behind her and staring at the group of teenagers fiercely, he could not help but smile.


    ***


    ¡°Who has allowed you to bully Luo Li?¡± Gu Yiyi asked and glowered coldly at the people present.


    Everyone became quiet. They seemed to be afraid of Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s Luo Li¡¯s fault.¡± Finally, someone spoke. ¡°She hit Fei¡¯er just now. Fei¡¯er¡¯s health is poor, yet she still hit her. We just wanted to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Luo Li sneered. ¡°I heard she and her maid were talking badly about Xiao Qing behind her back. I couldn¡¯t bear it and had scolded them back. It was also the people of the Qin family who had started the fight first. I just hit back to protect myself.¡±


    The teenager was stunned speechless. He then said firmly. ¡°Fei¡¯er is not someone who would talk badly of others behind their back. It is even more impossible for her to hit other people. Luo Li, don¡¯t insult Fei¡¯er!¡±


    Luo Li grinned ironically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t admit it. I don¡¯t care about reputations now. So, what if I bully her? I just want to bully her! I will hit her every time I see her! Just don¡¯t let me see her again!¡±


    ¡°She has scolded Xiao Qing and hit you?¡± Gu Yiyi was so angry that she threw a kick again.


    Her kick was directed at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was flung away before she coughed up blood.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi!¡±


    Those teenagers were furious and looked angrily at Gu Yiyi after seeing Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s miserable appearance.


    Gu Yiyi squeaked, ¡°I don¡¯t need any reason to hit people. I will just beat them when I want to. You can go to the chief manor and complain to my father if you are not happy about it!¡±


    Everyone became silent. Going to the chief manor and complain to the manor master?


    They would not be able to come out safely after going to the chief manor.


    The manor master could be very unreasonable when it came to his precious daughter!


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    The group of people immediately dispersed like birds and dared not stay after hearing her yell.


    Qin Fei¡¯er also left with the help of the people of the Qin family.


    She looked back and glanced at Gu Yiyi before she left.

 Chapter 1012

    Gu Yiyi could not help but shiver after she saw Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s darkened eyes.


    ¡°Luo Li.¡± Gu Yiyi turned around. She then saw a flustered Luo Li behind her. There were bruises on her arms. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Luo Li shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, don¡¯t let Xiao Qing know about this. She is too busy with the Mu family¡¯s matters. I don¡¯t want her to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Qin Fei¡¯er recently?¡± Gu Yiyi recalled Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s darkened eyes. She paused. ¡°She seems to have changed¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not like Qin Fei¡¯er before. It was because Qin Fei¡¯er was acting like she was the most righteous person and was always nitpicking on others¡¯ behaviors and attitudes.


    That was it.


    But now, Qin Fei¡¯er was making her feel uncomfortable as if a venomous snake was staring at her.


    ¡°Maybe it was Qin Chen and Xiao Qing running away that has irritated her.¡± Luo Li shrugged. ¡°However, a person like Qin Chen is not suitable to stay in the Qin family. The Qin family is a big dye vat¡ªa place full of deception and frame. I only understand now that no one from the Qin family is a good person.¡±


    She used to think that the Qin family would treat this adopted child very well. She just realized how ridiculous her thoughts were after discovering the true colors of these people.


    ¡°Yiyi, I¡¯ll go home first. Let¡¯s gather again when I have time.¡±


    Luo Li smiled. She greeted Gu Yiyi before turning around and leaving.


    Gu Yiyi had initially wanted to ask about the Luo family¡¯s current situation today. Suddenly, something came to her mind and her body stiffened. She turned her head mechanically and looked at the elegant man standing behind her.


    ¡°Mister, would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t do anything just now? I did not kick and scold them. I¡¯m a lady. I¡¯m also not the kind who would bully people.¡±


    Mu Qingyin slightly smiled. ¡°I saw it all.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was about to cry.


    What should she do now?


    What should she do if he did not want to marry her after seeing her violent side? How could she be Xiao Qing¡¯s family?!


    ¡°Too bad, I saw it all¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi was silent. After a long while, she carefully asked, ¡°Can you just be blind and pretend that nothing has happened?¡±


    Mu Qingyin was speechless.


    Be blind?


    ¡°But I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yiyi took a deep breath. ¡°Mister, do you know that you are quite insensitive?¡±


    Mu Qingyin raised his hand and caressed Yiyi¡¯s head. ¡°There is no need to be too tolerant with the bad people. So, you did nothing wrong.¡±


    His palms were huge and strong.


    The temperature of his palm startled Gu Yiyi. She looked up and stared blankly at the man in front of her.


    ¡°That¡­ Then can you not tell Xiao Qing what has happened today? Xiao Yin said that Xiao Qing likes elegant ladies. It¡¯s not easy for me to pretend for so long. What if Xiao Qing stopped liking me if she knew that I was not an elegant lady?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Qingyin smiled. This girl was not as troublesome as he imagined.


    The man¡¯s hand was still above Gu Yiyi¡¯s head showing no sign of taking it away.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face was red. This was the first time she was so close to a man.


    She was too fat in the past and nobody liked her.


    Later, she had fallen in love with Xiao Qing and was extremely disgusted with men.


    Several young men had come to the Gu family to propose a hand in marriage in the past. However, they were all driven away by her.


    But now, she was not disgusted by Mu Qingyin¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1013 - Gu Shi’s Trick VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It might also be because Mu Qingyin was Xiao Qing¡¯s family.


    She loved Feng Ruqing, so she could accept his touch.


    ¡°Are you going to find Qing¡¯er?¡± Mu Qingyin slightly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also going back. Let¡¯s go to the Mu family together.¡±


    Gu Yiyi blinked.


    Did Mu Qingyin not ignore her just now?


    Why did he want to go with her now?


    Could it be that he was moved by her infatuation toward Xiao Qing? Was he going to help her? So, did it mean that she had a chance to become Xiao Qing¡¯s family?


    Gu Yiyi thought about it and felt that there was no other possibility beyond that.


    She accepted Mu Qingyin¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    Luo Fei hurriedly walked out of the Luo family. He then met an approaching Luo Li as soon as he stepped down the stairs. His eyes were full of joy. ¡°Li¡¯er, are you back?¡±


    Luo Li frowned and pursed her lips.


    She did not want to face Luo Fei since the incident that day. Maybe she still could not forget the incident and forgive him yet.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, someone came to inform me just now that you were beaten up by Qin Fei¡¯er?¡± Luo Fei saw the injuries on Luo Li¡¯s arm at a glance. He panicked and grabbed Luo Li¡¯s arm immediately.


    He carefully avoided the wounds.


    Luo Li¡¯s face stiffened. She wanted to pull back her arm that Luo Fei was holding.


    ¡°It¡¯s all bruises. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring some spirit herbs over. It will be better if you apply it.¡±


    Luo Li sneered at the undisguised distress in Luo Fei¡¯s eyes.


    Why did he not act like this when she was scalded by hot water the other day? He had even defended Qin Xiaoyue at that time.


    Soon, someone brought the spirit herbs.


    Luo Li tried to remove Luo Fei¡¯s hand from hers a few times but failed. She could only let him apply the spirit herbs to her arm.


    It was cool and all the pain disappeared.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Luo Fei did not let go of Luo Li¡¯s hand. He then pulled her along with him and walked outside.


    Luo Li was cold. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°To the Qin family to find Qin Fei¡¯er. They have hurt you. I want an explanation from them.¡±


    Luo Fei¡¯s face was firm and unquestionable.


    Luo Li¡¯s heart trembled a little at this moment. She slowly closed her eyes and recalled her memory from before¡­


    Before her father had met Qin Xiaoyue. He had always treated her like this.


    1If anyone bullied her, he would avenge her as soon as she went back and cry to him.

 Chapter 1014 - Gu Shi’s Trick IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Everything had changed since Qin Xiaoyue appeared!


    ¡°Do you think I will forgive you if you act like this?¡± Luo Li¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably. ¡°I can accept that you marrying another woman. After all, Mother has died a long time ago. It¡¯s not fair for you to be alone.


    ¡°I have never expected you to love only Mother forever. However, I don¡¯t allow anyone to insult Mother! She has purposely spoiled Mother¡¯s grave and even stamped on it. Why won¡¯t you believe me? You only trust her. You only listen to her!¡±


    Luo Fei stopped in his tracks.


    He looked back at the little girl who was crying. He felt guilty and wanted to wipe her tears.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, I was wrong. I was too stupid to believe in her words. I feel guilty about you and your mother. I promise you that there will be no other women in the Luo family, okay?¡±


    He had forgotten.


    He had forgotten that her daughter never lied.


    He had believed in Qin Xiaoyue but not in his daughter.


    He had always thought that Luo Li was making a fuss because she did not want anyone to snatch him away. He had also forgotten that Li¡¯er had always been a good child and was never the kind of person who would unreasonably cause trouble.


    So, it was all his fault. He would spend his whole life to make up to her!


    Luo Li pursed her lips without saying a word. Her tears fell like rain dripping to the ground and it made his heart ache.


    He was so stupid to have trusted Qin Xiaoyue and had almost brought calamity to the Luo family.


    He suddenly realized how much he had done wrong over the years after discovering Qin Xiaoyue¡¯s true colors.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to be disrespectful to Mother. Mother has already passed away, but she still treated Mother¡¯s grave like this. She does not respect the deceased. I will never call such a woman ¡®mother¡¯ even if you ask me to!¡±


    A mother was the most important person in all daughters¡¯ hearts.


    No woman could replace her!


    She could accept the fact that Luo Fei married another woman. However, she could not accept the fact that the woman did not respect her deceased mother and insulted her.


    Was she even a good daughter if she had accepted it?


    ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯m truly sorry. I know I was wrong. Can you give me another chance?¡± Luo Fei begged in a soft voice.


    Luo Li lowered her head.


    Her heart was softened.


    Not because Luo Fei wanted to settle accounts with Qin Fei¡¯er for her.


    But¡­


    Luo Fei had applied medicine for her before taking her out.


    If Luo Fei had taken her to Qin Fei¡¯er first and ignored her pain, she might still think that Luo Fei was not paying much attention to her.


    But this little detail melted her heart.


    ¡°I will look at your performance then.¡±


    Luo Li bit his lower lip and snorted softly.


    ¡°You must also apologize to Mother in front of her grave! Besides, if you want to marry another woman in the future, she must be a person who respects the elders and also the young ones. She must not bully me, or else, I will fight back!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Fei raised his hand and hugged Luo Li. ¡°I promise you that there would be no other woman in the Luo family. So, there will be no other woman. I have learned my lesson this time. The Luo family has just managed to restore its peacefulness. I will not let another Qin Xiaoyue ruin it again.¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Becoming A Big Joke

    Luo Li lowered her head. She did not answer Luo Fei¡¯s words. She did not know how she should face Luo Fei now.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go to the Qin family first. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you in the future.¡±


    Luo Fei held Luo Li¡¯s hand tightly. His pace was brisk and his palm was strong giving her a warm and reassuring feeling.


    This was the feeling she had never experienced in a long time.


    Luo Li pursed her lips. She allowed Luo Fei to pull her forward. A tear fell from the corner of her eye and dissipated with the wind under the breeze.


    ***


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Inside the room, a strong voice came from behind Mu Ling when he was about to turn around and leave.


    Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly. She could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Father, where are you going? Mother hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Are you going to find that bitch?¡±


    Slap!


    Mu Ling raised his hand and slapped Mu Huan¡¯s face.


    He did not feel guilty this time and he was disappointed.


    How could his obedient and lovely daughter become so selfish?


    Mu Huan covered her red cheek. She stared at Mu Ling fiercely with her stubborn and resentful eyes.


    Her beautiful eyes that were full of hatred were like needles piercing through Mu Ling¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, when have you become like this? Or, have I never known you?¡±


    Mu Huan smiled sarcastically. She put down her hand that was covering her cheek. She said coldly, ¡°Father, it was because we have never known that you are such a person. Mother was infatuated with you, but you just don¡¯t care about her. Now, Mother is still in a coma, you can¡¯t even wait until she wakes up.¡±


    Infatuated?


    Mu Ling laughed.


    Qingyan did dote on him.


    But her behavior had ruined the Mu family! She had even treated him like a fool to avoid being blamed for her mistakes.


    When did it start? When was Qingyan no longer sincere to him?


    ¡°Did you know that Qingyan¡¯s behavior has caused the Mu family to be in such a desperate situation!¡± Mu Ling said loudly as he was very angry.


    Mu Huan sneered. ¡°You can forgive Suyi no matter what she has done wrong and you have even begged her to come back again and again. Mother just made a little mistake, but you cannot accept that. Do you only like Mother when she is caring and can¡¯t accept it when she makes mistakes?¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®You can forgive Suyi no matter what she has done wrong.¡¯


    The girl¡¯s voice kept echoing in his ear. He closed his eyes slowly.


    It seemed that he did tolerate Suyi a lot.


    Although it was Suyi¡¯s fault that he could not have children anymore, he could still forgive her. He could even beg her in a soft voice.


    However¡­


    Suyi had never harmed the Mu family.


    The Mu family was much stronger back then when she was still around.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± Mu Ling opened his eyes and burst into tears. He suddenly laughed. ¡°I have been wrong all along. Hahaha, it is I who has ruined the Mu family. It is I who has ruined the Mu family!


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will not be so heartless toward Qingyan. After all, she saved my life. I will not drive her away no matter what she has done.


    ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t have treated me as a fool. She was afraid of death and has even been exposed to faking it in public. She has made a big joke out of me!¡±


    There were so many people at that time. He was already a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 1016 - Males Are More Important Than Females I

    Mu Huan¡¯s voice was cut off abruptly. She looked at Mu Ling furiously, feeling cold and unable to say a word.


    Before Suyi returned, her parents were as loving as when they first met.


    Everything had changed since Suyi returned.


    So, why did she come back?


    Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly and even after Mu Ling had left, she did not react at all. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She hated Suyi for using force to gain favor and for stealing the man her mother loved the most.


    ¡®I hate Suyi, I¡¯ll make sure she never live in peace!¡¯


    Cough! Cough!


    There was a weak coughing sound coming from the bed.


    This voice instantly pulled Mu Huan away from her thoughts. She turned and hurried to the bed, with a face full of joy she asked, ¡°Mother, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Ling¡­ Brother Ling¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan opened her eyes partially. Her voice was as weak as a soft breeze. Her eyes darted around but she did not see the person she was expecting. She lowered her eyes slightly and a bitter smile hung on her pale face.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, your father¡­ Didn¡¯t he come to see me?¡±


    Mu Huan trembled. She could not bear to tell her mother that her father had left before she had even woken up.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Dad left earlier due to some matters. He will come back to see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to comfort me, I know it very well.¡± Chen Qingyan closed her eyes, her heart was in pain. What she had worried about for so many years had finally happened. ¡°He will not return again.¡±


    Mu Ling was affectionate.


    And equally ruthless.


    All these years, Mu Ling had always been spoiling her, making her feel like she was in heaven. Similarly, he could also make her fall into hell at any given moment.


    To this man, nothing compared to the Mu family!


    He took the family more seriously than anything else!


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Get well soon. He won¡¯t ignore you. If he didn¡¯t care about you, he wouldn¡¯t have taken out the elixir from his private collection to save you.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s comforting lit up Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes for a moment before quickly darkening and filled with pain.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, your maternal grandmother died in the hands of the old master ¡­¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Chen Qingyan in shock.


    The events of that year were taboo in everyone¡¯s heart, so no one had talked about the past. As such, this was the first time Mu Huan had heard Chen Qingyan¡¯s talk about her maternal grandmother.


    ¡°Logically speaking, I should hate the old master and the Mu family, but I have fallen in love with your father anyway. For him, I am willing to let go of all the hatred, but why¡­ why does your father still not care about me in the end?


    ¡°He¡¯s all that I have, he¡¯s my life! How would I live this life without him?¡±


    Chen Qingyan voiced out hoarsely, tears of grief flowing from her eyes and all over her pale face.


    Her body was shaking as if there was an abyss of sorrow within and it seemed to take great effort to keep it all from exploding entirely.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, only you can help me, now only you can help me!¡± Chen Qingyan held Mu Huan¡¯s hand tightly and said distraughtly. ¡°Besides you, there is no one else who can help me.¡±


    Mu Huan bit her lower lip hard, her body was trembling with anger. ¡°Mother, what should I do? How can I help you¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan lowered her eyes, a light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°I want you to seduce someone.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The hand that Chen Qingyan was holding stiffened. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

 Chapter 1017 - Males Are More Important Than Females II

    Chen Qingyan wept silently. ¡°Huan¡¯er, in this world, only he can help me. Go and seduce him. If you get his help, the Mu family and even the entire Tian Shen Manor will be ours.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s face turned pale as her head throbbed.


    She never knew that her mother had such ambitions ¡­


    The entire Tian Shen Manor?


    What she wanted was actually the entire Tian Shen Manor?


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, your father doesn¡¯t care about us anymore. If I continued living in the Mu family, that vicious woman, Suyi, will torture me to death.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and deep grief.


    ¡°Also, she is a jealous person by nature. It is impossible that she would let you and Xi¡¯er go. Your younger brother¡¯s position has been taken away by Nan Xian and now only you can help us!¡±


    Mu Huan closed her eyes slowly and opened them after a while. ¡°Mother, you want me to¡­ do this kind of thing¡­ Is it to make life easier for our family of three or is it for¡­ Mu Xi?¡±


    If Nan Xian had not returned and the old master had not recovered, Mu Xi would have been the heir of the next generation of the Mu family.


    However, Nan Xian had returned and the old master¡¯s body was also healthy.


    Mu Xi would never have a chance again!


    Therefore, she wanted to know whether it was to survive or to give Mu Xi power.


    ¡°Stupid child, Mother is not that kind of biased person. How could I sacrifice you just to let Xi¡¯er gain the power to control Tian Shen Manor? Mother really have no other choices. Huan¡¯er, Mother can only rely on you.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s eyes were filled with pity and reluctance. She gently stroked Mu Huan¡¯s hair, her voice soft.


    Mu Huan looked at Chen Qingyan¡¯s gentle face, her eyes were filled with tears.


    In this life, she thought very highly of herself. Innocence, to her, was better than all.


    However, she understood that with their standings in the Mu family, they were destined to be bullied. They had lost their father¡¯s protection, maybe one day they would really lose their lives in Suyi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s face bloomed into a bright smile. ¡°Mother, I will listen to you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, Mother¡¯s good daughter.¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand caressed Mu Huan¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Suyi¡¯s return, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. You wouldn¡¯t have needed to commit to others.¡±


    Mu Huan trembled and dropped her head. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Yes, everything was Suyi¡¯s fault!


    If it wasn¡¯t because of Suyi, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to seduce anyone at all!


    It was Suyi who had forced her to this extent. She would never let go of this damned bitch!


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Suyi, Nan Xian or Feng Ruqing, this group of people all deserve to die. What has happened to me today is all because of these people. They are the culprits!¡±


    When Mu Huan said these words, she did not see Chen Qingyan¡¯s small smirk.


    However, she collected her expression and put on the same distressed look again.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, it¡¯s difficult on you¡­¡± She touched Mu Huan¡¯s face, her voice was weak and gentle. ¡°You have done enough of taking care of me today. It is good to go back and get some rest first. Mu Xi will take care of me later.¡±


    Mu Huan sneered.


    What other things could her brother do besides having fun with women all day?


    Even when his mother was hurt so badly by others, he had only stood aside silently.


    Count on him?


    Hehe, might as count on the servant girl of the Mu family.


    ¡°Mother, then I¡¯ll leave first. I cannot be rest assured with Mu Xi, I¡¯ll ask the servant girl to come.¡±

 Chapter 1018

    Mu Huan pursed her lips. After looking at Chen Qingyan, she turned and left.


    The moment Mu Huan turned around, the gentle smile on Chen Qingyan¡¯s face disappeared and her eyes were filled with guilt.


    ¡®Sorry¡­


    ¡®Huan¡¯er.


    ¡®Mother knows that you are filial, but you are still a girl after all. Sooner or later, you will need to marry someone. This family still has to rely on Xi¡¯er.¡¯


    ¡®If the old master were not clear-headed, it would not have mattered. Now that the old master is clear-headed, he would never give the Mu family to Xi¡¯er. I can only use other methods.


    ¡®On top of that, if the Spectral Flower is ruined, he will blame it on me. Then, I can only use you as a scapegoat.


    ¡®Don¡¯t blame Mother, Mother did this for our family¡¯s consideration. Only after Xi¡¯er has control of Tian Shen Manor, only then can leave him again.¡¯


    Squeak.


    The door was pushed open and the sun shone on Mu Xi¡¯s figure. His handsome face was full of feminity. He slowly walked through the door.


    ¡°Mother, has she promised?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Qingyan smiled lightly. ¡°Previously I couldn¡¯t open my mouth. With what happened today, she has also felt the danger. I have to thank Feng Ruqing, otherwise, Huan¡¯er would never have agreed. ¡±


    Mu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If Mu Huan doesn¡¯t agree to be his woman, he might use me as a guinea pig for medicine. I don¡¯t want to be his guinea pig. After all, Mu Huan won¡¯t be losing out.¡±


    ¡°Xi¡¯er¡­ ¡± Chen Qingyan frowned and said nothing about Mu Xi¡¯s words. ¡°You must not say that in the future, Huan¡¯er has agreed to this matter for our sakes. I am ashamed about what I have done to her.¡±


    But she had no other choice.


    She had to choose either one¡ªMu Xi or Mu Huan.


    Otherwise, she could not afford to compensate for the Spectral Flower that cost so much.


    ¡®Xi¡¯er looks good. He not only likes beautiful women but also shows great concern for them. We can only rely on Huan¡¯er to be safe. With his support, Tian Shen Manor will be Xi¡¯er¡¯s in the future.


    ¡®Furthermore¡­ since Huan¡¯er will be following him, there will be no way to leave him. She will definitely be faithful to him only, therefore she wouldn¡¯t as bad as Suyi.¡¯


    Even if Mu Ling had given up on Suyi, Suyi was not qualified to go outside and hook up with others.


    She must be faithful, even if Mu Ling did not want her anymore! She also had to keep her innocence!


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about Huan¡¯er. We are giving her a chance. If she has the ability to firmly grasp that person¡¯s heart, that person has always been gentle, generous, and indulgent to women. Would there be anything that Huan¡¯er would be dissatisfied with?¡±


    Chen Qingyan sighed and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°By the way, Xi¡¯er, you must not let that person see Feng Ruqing. Once he sees Feng Ruqing, he will not accept Huan¡¯er.¡±


    The man had always been lustful, but his lust was different from Mu Xi¡¯s.


    If Mu Xi could not get a girl, he would swear to never give up. However, that man, even if he would not give up, he would never force any woman.


    He was gentle.


    To a man, he was cruel like the devil, but to a woman, he had always had a little more concern and consideration.


    In the beginning, he had just happened to see Mu Huan and could never forget Mu Huan.


    Chen Qingyan knew, back then, that it was impossible for Mu Huan to commit to one person for power, so she could not accept it on behalf of Mu Huan.


    Even so, that person did not force her, he would only make her his woman if she was willing.


    One thing that made him different from other men was that he brought the phrase ¡°disliking the old and taking delight in the new¡± to an extreme level.

 Chapter 1019 - Males Are More Important Than Females IV

    Even if other men had concubines, they could never forget the old ones.


    Yet, he was different.


    Once he got a new woman, he would never touch the old one again.


    Therefore, Chen Qingyan would never allow that person to see Feng Ruqing and she would not let anyone snatch the backing she had sought for her daughter!


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about this, the man is a clean freak and won¡¯t fancy unclean women.¡± In Mu Xi¡¯s mind, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face emerged and he licked the corner of his lower lip. ¡°To me, it¡¯s different. No matter how dirty Feng Ruqing is, I am still willing to spoil her until I get tired of her.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s expression changed as she shouted angrily, ¡°You are in the Mu family. Don¡¯t reveal your intentions toward her now. Nan Xian is protecting her closely. If he hears this, he will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°I am still not that stupid, let Nan Xian be proud for a while now and let¡¯s wait for Huan¡¯er to win that person¡¯s heart. As long as Huan¡¯er says the word, that man will inevitably go to Gu Shi and give us this Tian Shen Manor. By then, with his backing, would I be afraid of Nan Xian alone?¡±


    Mu Xi sneered, his brows were filled with wickedness.


    Nan Xian would be trampled under his feet.


    Feng Ruqing would also surely be under him!


    All he needed now was patience.


    Only after hearing Mu Xi¡¯s remarks, was Chen Qingyan relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you understand. I¡¯m a little tired, I will rest first¡­¡± Chen Qingyan paused, lowering her eyes sadly. ¡°If your father¡­ can change his mind before then, he will still be your father, you must not be rude to him.¡±


    She had always been true to Mu Ling.


    During her most difficult years, it was his appearance that had warmed her heart!


    If¡­


    Mu Ling repented, she would give him a chance and then they would share all the riches in the world.


    If he insisted on continuing on this path, no matter how painful it was, she will never spare the Mu family anymore!


    ¡°Mother, do you think¡­ he will change his mind? He doesn¡¯t love you anymore, he just wants to pursue Suyi now.¡±


    Mu Xi sneered as he said that before leaving Chen Qingyan alone, lying on the bed stiffly.


    Tears blurred her sight and flowed from her eyes.


    Salty and bitter.


    Over the same thing, Mu Huan had always comforted her, just to make her feel at ease.


    Something that Mu Xi had said¡­ stabbed her in the heart!


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if my choice is right or wrong¡­¡¯


    No matter how much she loved Mu Huan, Mu Huan was a girl after all and would not be by her side in the future.


    Mu Xi was different.


    She believed that no matter who, given the same choices as she had, the choice¡­ would definitely be the son.


    Her son was the only one she could depend on.


    Chen Qingyan wiped away the tears on her face and a smile appeared on her pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m right, I wouldn¡¯t be wrong if I let Huan¡¯er commit to him! I¡¯m just forced into desperation and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. The person who has done wrong¡­ is the mother and son duo or Feng Ruqing!¡±


    Yes, it was all that group of people¡¯s fault.


    If Huan¡¯er wanted to hate, then those were the people she should hate!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s mood got much better, but the pain in her abdomen was still apparent and it constantly reminded her of what those people had done to her ¡­


    ***


    In the medium.


    The sky was blue and the grass was green.


    With a loud rumbling, a powerful force came from somewhere near. The girl sitting on the grass with her eyes closed and her knees crossed finally opened her eyes.


    Intermediate Dark Warrior tier!


    It had been some time since she had arrived at Tian Shen Manor and now she had finally broken through to Intermediate Dark Warrior tier!

 Chapter 1020 - The Secret Realm Behind The Chief Manor I

    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Little Qing Han leaped into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms. With a bright smile on her little face, she giggled. ¡°You have finally made a breakthrough!¡±


    ¡®How nice.


    ¡®Mother is becoming more powerful, it may not be long before she would be as strong as the Ninth Emperor.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stretched out her arms and embraced the soft bundle in her arms. She stood up from the grasslands and her eyes fell upon the little boy who was deep in sleep on the grass.


    ¡°How long more until Fu Chen wakes up?¡±


    The little boy sleeping among the grass had a white and smooth face, more refined than an immortal child.


    He slept very soundly, no matter how loud the outside world was, it was not possible to wake him.


    Little Qing Han raised her head, staring blankly ahead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Brother Fu Chen will wake up when he is supposed to wake up I guess.¡±


    Ever since Fu Chen consumed a huge amount of elixirs, he was constantly sleeping. On the contrary, it was not known why little Qing Han had suddenly woken up.


    ¡°Qing Han, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Feng Ruqing said that, she looked at Fu Chen who was still asleep and left the medium.


    The sky outside was just starting to brighten, everything had not yet awakened¡­


    Boom!


    A loud sound came from the chief manor, shaking the whole Tian Shen Manor.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed, she had no time to notify anyone. She flew across the sky quickly, heading toward the chief manor¡­


    ***


    The chief manor.


    Behind the top of the mountain.


    The dungeon holding Xiao Ya was flattened.


    Gu Shi¡¯s handsome face was panic-stricken. His face was pale and fear filled his heart.


    He was blocked by an invisible door in front of him. He tried to rush forward a few times but was blocked. It was as if a hand was pushing him back, forbidding him to take a half step closer.


    ¡°Are all of you sure that Yiyi has suddenly disappeared?¡±


    In front of Gu Shi, the guards and servant girls were kneeling by the sides. There was a middle-aged woman kneeling next to them, her face trembling with terror.


    ¡°Manor¡­ Manor Master¡­ I came to the back hill with the eldest young lady. I don¡¯t know what happened. The prison suddenly exploded and the young lady had suddenly disappeared.¡± The servant cried. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what has happened. It¡¯s Lady Fenghua, she has led the young lady here ¡­ ¡±


    Gu Shi looked at Zheng Fenghua with red eyes, his eyes filled with raging anger.


    ¡°Who has allowed you to come back to the chief manor? What did you do to Yiyi?¡±


    Zheng Fenghua was so scared that she could not even speak.


    It was only because her daughter was treated this way at the Mu family old master¡¯s birthday party. Gu Yiyi, as a relative, did not help An Cui, so she had tried her best to enter the house.


    She just wanted to persecute Gu Yiyi for a bit and had never expected for this to happen.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Zheng Fenghua understood that she had created trouble. She crawled toward Gu Shi with a face full of tears. ¡°Someone asked me to bring Gu Yiyi to the back hill. I have never thought of harming Yiyi. I am her aunt. How could I harm her? I just wanted Yiyi to allow me to return to the chief manor. ¡±


    Her voice was strained, hoarse, and exhausted. She sounded absolutely miserable.


    In a fit of anger, Gu Shi kicked Zheng Fenghua¡¯s chest, causing her to be flung away.


    Zheng Fenghua fell to the ground pitifully and looked desperately at the angry man in front of her, her face pale.

 Chapter 1021 - The Secret Realm Behind The Chief Manor II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Go and check, I want to know who has let her in. My chief manor does not need this kind of traitor!¡± Gu Shi¡¯s blood-shot eyes turned toward Zheng Fenghua, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°If anything happens to Yiyi or if she can no longer return, I will take your life as compensation!¡±


    His daughter was his life!


    Gu Shi instructed his people to arrest Zheng Fenghua and no longer investigated how this change could have happened at the back hill. He only knew that his daughter had vanished into thin air and there was another invisible door behind the hill!


    No matter how much strength he used, he could not seem to open the door.


    However, Gu Shi understood that his daughter was still inside, so even if he had to exhaust everything he had, he must bring her back!


    Boom!


    Gu Shi threw a fist at the door, but his arm shook until it became numb.


    Everything in front of him appeared to others as nothing more than air. There was nothing at all.


    However, Gu Shi obviously felt the solidity of the door!


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart was trembling, his fists pounded on the invisible door until fresh blood dripped from his knuckles. Yet he acted as if he could not feel a thing. His eyes were like a panther¡¯s and were filled with fury.


    Yiyi was someone with little courage. She would naturally feel afraid of being alone in a foreign place.


    No matter what, he had to find her!


    ¡°Manor Master Gu Shi, what happened to Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    A clear and elegant voice spoke from behind him.


    Gu Shi took a few steps backward, his forehead dripping with sweats. He turned his head to the man who was approaching him from the back.


    Mu Qingyin frowned slightly. Not knowing why, when he saw Gu Shi¡¯s face, a wave of unease appeared in his heart.


    ¡°Second Young Master Mu, our family¡¯s young lady has been harmed by others. At the moment, her whereabouts are unknown. Manor Master wishes to look for her, but there is a door blocking his way.¡±


    Looking at Gu Shi who was silent, someone beside answered Mu Qingyin¡¯s question.


    Mu Qingyin was startled, Gu Yiyi was missing?


    ¡°You are all saying that¡­ there is a door here?¡±


    He looked around but all he could see was empty space, nothing was there.


    But Gu Shi¡¯s bloodied fist was not fake either.


    For a moment, Mu Qingyin who was unable to verify anything took two steps forward. He reached out to touch the space¡­


    His fingers went right through the door, with nothing blocking his fingers.


    So, the hesitant Mu Qingyin continued to move forward by another two steps¡­


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Looking in disbelief at Mu Qingyin walking through the door, he walked further and further away in full view, then¡­ disappeared?


    This scene brought joy to Gu Shi¡¯s heart. He rushed forward at great speed.


    Bang!


    His body bounced back again. With his head hurting, he was simply enraged.


    ¡°Why can Mu Qingyin enter, but I am unable to?¡±


    On what basis?


    Just as Gu Shi¡¯s fury was burning, a figure in a red dress came falling from the sky, stopping in front of everyone.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms held a delicate little lady. A she looked at the invisible door, a flash of light glinted in her eyes.


    ¡°Formation?¡±


    No wonder Little Qing Han could not find what had summoned her the other day. So, it was because there was an invisible prison.


    She did not know what had happened. But when she touched the formation, the prison instantly flattened.


    Inside the formation was a secret realm!


    The door to the secret realm was hidden because of the formation and people could not see it!


    The thing that had awakened Qing Han from her deep sleep was in this secret realm.

 Chapter 1022 - The Secret Realm Behind The Chief Manor III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Qing Han, let¡¯s enter.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything more and simply dragged Qing Han into the formation, vanishing before everyone¡­


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes widened even more. How was it that Feng Ruqing and Mu Qingyin could enter, but he could not?


    ¡°The few of you, go and try to enter!¡± Gu Shi hollered with an ugly face.


    A few guards quickly entered the secret realm, afraid to go against Gu Shi¡¯s order, and vanished in front of everyone.


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed, his heart had had an answer. ¡°Feng Ruqing, Mu Qingyin or those guards have not reached Holy Warrior tier. I guess this secret realm forbids anyone who is of Holy Warrior tier from entering.¡±


    ¡°Manor Master, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. Previously, I had followed your orders to investigate Feng Ruqing. It is said that Feng Ruqing is kind-hearted. Mu Ling had initially wanted to help Nan Xian look for a fianc¨¦, a lady called Tang Yin, did you know? I heard it from her and found out why she had reneged.


    ¡°It is because Maiden Feng was too gentle and kind. She had displayed enmity toward Maiden Feng a couple of times. But when she met with danger, Maiden Feng had saved her without a care of her own life. From then on, she had fallen for Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    ¡°She is so kind and absolutely will not ignore Young Lady. Furthermore, Maiden Feng could obviously see that it is a dangerous place, yet she still went in without hesitation. Why is that so? Of course, it is because of our eldest young lady! She has gone into the formation to save the eldest young lady! Therefore, Manor Master, you do not need to be so worried.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s nervousness and fear disappeared, his eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°If little Maiden Feng really manages to bring back Yiyi, she will be our chief manor¡¯s benefactor in the future.¡±


    There would definitely be unexpected danger in an unknown place.


    It could be said that Mu Qingyin was unaware of the situation, but Feng Ruqing clearly saw it, yet why did she not hesitate to enter at all?


    It was definitely because she knew that Yiyi was in danger. So, she had personally gone into the formation to save her!


    It seemed that Yiyi¡¯s love was not one-sided after all¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, why¡­ why does it have to be Holy Warrior tier? If my ability could be regressed, I would be able to go and search for Yiyi.¡±


    For the first time, Gu Shi hated his abilities.


    He had originally thought that with his abilities, no one on earth who would dare to bully his daughter.


    Only now did he understand, after gaining his abilities, he could not completely protect her¡­


    Just as Gu Shi turned his angry eyes upon Zheng Fenghua, another figure came forward.


    An unparalleled, handsome man in clothes white like the snow, looking like a cold immortal, walked into the void. In an instant, he had entered the door of the secret realm and disappeared before Gu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face froze. ¡°Nan Xian¡­ should have reached Holy Warrior tier, right?¡±


    At Old Master Mu¡¯s birthday, Na Xian had displayed the strength of a Holy Warrior.


    Then why¡­


    Clank!


    Gu Shi was so upset that he forcefully threw the sword in his hand onto the ground.


    He finally understood, the formation was not against Holy Warrior tier, but against him!


    ¡°Zheng Fenghua¡­¡± Gu Shi¡¯s grief quickly disappeared. His sharp eyes turned toward Zheng Fenghua who was held by the guards. ¡°Tell me, how did you deceive Yiyi to come to the back hill. Did someone directed you to do this?¡±


    Feng Zhenghua¡¯s face paled. She understood that there was no way she could escape this calamity today.


    Since she would definitely die, why should she tell him?


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng Fenghua sneered. ¡°Gu Shi, in these past few years, you have wronged too many people. There are so many people who want to annihilate your whole family. Why should I tell you who is the mastermind plotting against all of you?¡±

 Chapter 1023 - The Secret Realm Behind The Chief Manor IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Shi¡¯s veins near his brows were throbbing. He took a step forward and tightly held Zheng Fenghua¡¯s throat, his blood-red eyes containing anger.


    ¡°Tell me, who on earth made you do this?¡±


    Zheng Fenghua was strangled to the point where she could not breathe. Yet the corner of her mouth was lifted in a mocking manner as she looked into Gu Shi¡¯s angry eyes without fear.


    ¡°Actually, I know who it is without you needing to tell me.¡± Gu Shi sneered. ¡°In Tian Shen Manor, there are only a few families who intend to harm me. However, Gu Yiyi hates you so much. I want to know how you have managed to lure her to the back hill and what do you wish to achieve?¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s grip loosened a little, perhaps to allow Zheng Fenghua to answer his question.


    Zheng Fenghua coughed and sneeringly said, ¡°Originally, her mother, my sister, had left the family heirloom jade pendant to Gu Yiyi. However, that jade pendant has disappeared, right? I lied to her, saying that the jade pendant was stolen by me and only I know where it is located. She has already suspected that it was stolen by me, naturally, she would follow me.


    ¡°I knew that there was a prison on the back hill with nobody taking care of the place. She had originally wanted me to kill Gu Yiyi, but eventually only intended to lock her up in the prison for some time. She is so arrogant and selfish, bullying my family¡¯s Cui¡¯er, I wanted to discipline her a little.


    ¡°I can enter Gu residence only because of her assistance. Who knows what Gu Yiyi has touched that it has turned out like this. Gu Shi, don¡¯t even dream of getting to know who is the one plotting against Gu Yiyi. I will never tell you! I want all of you to live in fear forever.


    1An unknown enemy was more fearful than a known enemy.


    Since her brother-in-law would never let her go, why should she tell?


    Why not let Gu Shi continue to guess who the hidden enemy was?


    Gu Shi released his hands whilst looking at Zheng Fenghua. His face returning to the usual calm. ¡°It is Qin Fei¡¯er right?¡±


    Zheng Fenghua was stunned and clear panic flashed in her eyes. She quickly regained her composure and said with gnashing teeth, ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling has lofty ambitions, but he would never pick on Yiyi. That person, at most, would want to allow Yiyi to enter his manor. But he absolutely would not think of harming her. He has lofty ambitions, but he is cowardly. Mu Ling wouldn¡¯t dare to do this kind of things.¡±


    Furthermore, now Old Master Mu was the one making decisions in the Mu family. If he were to say that he was worried about the Mu family before, now with Old Master Mu, he did not need to worry about Mu Ling having any corrupted thoughts.


    ¡°Neither would the Luo family do such things. Luo Fei is one of my own people. As for the other families, their strength simply is not sufficient, not to mention they would not have the guts to do so. As such, there is only the Qin family left to blame. However, Qin Li has just made a breakthrough recently after seclusion, so it is impossible for him to do it. Wen Yu has not made any move and neither has Qin Chen. He has no feelings for the Qin family and he is Maiden Qing¡¯s person.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes were cold but surging with murderous intent.


    ¡°Some time ago, Yiyi had sided with Luo Li against Qin Fei¡¯er. Only Qin Fei¡¯er has the motivation to harbour ill intentions toward Gu Yiyi.¡± Gu Shi slowly walked toward Zheng Fenghua. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Qin Fei¡¯er has promised you, that even at this point, you would not spill the beans on her. However, I would never allow others to hurt my daughter!¡±


    Zheng Fenghua¡¯s heartbeat accelerated. She clenched her fists tightly as her whole body trembled.


    Her back was drenched in cold sweats, her spine stiff. The cold wind blew and her face paled even more.

 Chapter 1024 - The Secret Realm Behind The Chief Manor V

    Gu Shi understood everything.


    Actually from the start, he had already known who the mastermind was. He had said so much nonsense only to see if she was willing to speak out the truth.


    ¡°So what if it is her?¡±


    At this point, it was meaningless for Zheng Fenghua to continue denying.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Young Lady Qing has promised me that if I helped her this time, she will ensure our the safety my daughter and me. She also promised us endless luxurious clothes and delicacies. Furthermore, when An Cui was being bullied by all those people, what were you doing as her uncle?¡±


    ¡°I hate the Gu family, I hate all of you! You watched Cui¡¯er grow up, yet treated her so mercilessly. Luckily, Gu Yiyi has received the retribution she deserved. I had intended to let her go, but even the gods wouldn¡¯t let her off, hahaha!¡±


    She laughed manically, completely losing her sanity.


    Her hair was a mess, it was as if she was a madwoman, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Gu Shi looked down at the woman before him. ¡°Why would An Cui have this kind of retribution? Don¡¯t you understand? Since she decided to sacrifice her innocence, she had even planned on blaming Nan Xian. It is only natural that the Mu family refuses to let her go. All of this is caused by your wrongful teachings.¡±


    ¡°I was not wrong, Cui¡¯er did not do anything wrong either!¡± Zheng Fenghua¡¯s smile was haggard. She laughed maniacally. ¡°My Cui¡¯er is so outstanding, so what if she wants to become Nan Xian¡¯s woman? Those people have no vision, it is not her fault!¡±


    Gu Shi sneered and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn! Come, drag her away and beat her to death! For harming my daughter, you give your life as a compensation!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Zheng Fenghua laughed maniacally. ¡°Gu Shi, you will get your retribution, you definitely will! Everyone says that your position of manor master is ill-gotten. Sooner or later, what you have done to the previous manor master will still come back to you.¡±


    Two guards had already carried Zheng Fenghua further and further away until they disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision.


    Her hoarse voice was also carried away by the wind.


    Gu Shi slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡®Was he wrong? Should he not have killed the previous manor master and taken his position?¡¯


    No!


    He was not wrong!


    The previous manor master was incredibly evil. He had murdered many people. Even those from Tian Shen Manor followed him to mindlessly murder the ordinary people.


    And his wife was also tortured to death by those strong people.


    From that moment onward, for his daughter, to¡­ live on and also to take revenge for his wife, he had entered countless tombs. As long as there was an opportunity to become stronger, he would never give it up!


    ¡°Some people in Tian Shen Manor have the deeply embedded thinking that as the strong, they have the right to simply oppress the weak. That year during the war against Tian Ya has made those people afraid of offending the secular world but in the reclusive world¡­ there were quite a number of weak people who were oppressed by them.


    ¡°Worship the strong? Survival of the fittest? In my territory, there are only rules and regulations! Petty fights are fine, but absolutely no slaughter or abuse is accepted. It is also because of this that many have wished for me to be removed. They want to experience the thrill of murder¡­¡±


    ¡°In this world, be it a strong warrior or an ordinary person, everyone has the right to live. No one has the right to use others as a form of entertainment. No matter how many people are dissatisfied, as long as I am the manor master of Tian Shen Manor, no one is allowed to go against the rules I set!¡±


    As the breeze blew, the man¡¯s clothes fluttered.


    A look of determination was plastered on his handsome face.


    Unshakable like the mountains, as calm as the sea.

 Chapter 1025 - The Huge Rabbit I

    Within the secret forest.


    Sunlight shone through the leaves, casting patches of light on the ground.


    A young maiden with leaves still caught in her hair stood up and looked through the jungle to an open space nearby.


    ¡°This should be the world in the secret realm. Qing Han, can you feel what is it that is summoning you?¡±


    Next to the young maiden stood a beautiful and fair little lady, her facial features delicate and pretty, just like a porcelain doll. So beautiful that it was hard to forget.


    ¡°After entering the secret realm, I could no longer feel anything. Mother, when will we leave this place? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Little Qinghan raised her head, staring at Feng Ruqing with eyes wide open.


    Feng Ruqing pondered for a moment, then took out a Grade-5 spirit herb and threw it to Little Qing Han.


    She herself took out a few pieces of Divine-Spirit Fruits and gently took a bite. The juice flowed into her mouth, lingering there for a bit.


    Compared to other spirit herbs, the Divine-Spirit Fruit, although only a Grade-1 spirit herb, tasted so good that it caused the spirit beast to lose their minds.


    ¡°Mother, is this Divine-Spirit Fruit that delicious?¡± Little Qing Han swallowed the spirit herb that Feng Ruqing gave her at one go, then stared at the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand with great longing. Brother Fu Chen said that the Divine-Spirit Fruit¡¯s grade is too low, it¡¯s not suitable for us as food. I have never eaten it, but why do all the spirit beasts love the Divine-Spirit Fruit so much?¡±


    To humans, the Divine-Spirit Fruit could relieve fatigue, but for the spirit beasts, naturally, they would not need this ability.


    Therefore, in their eyes, the Divine-Spirit Fruit was just a sweet juicy fruit.


    ¡°Would you like to try?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand, plucked a Divine-Spirit Fruit and passed it to Little Qing Han.


    Little Qing Han swallowed her saliva, looking troubled.


    Brother Fu Chen said that they were of noble status, low-grade spirit herbs were not suitable to be their food.


    But¡­


    She really wanted to eat it¡­


    Little Qing Han could not resist the temptation of delicious food. She raised her hand and took the Divine-Spirit Fruit. Her little mouth took a bite and the juice burst out, stimulating her taste buds.


    Fragrant and sweet!


    Yummy!


    ¡°If I had known earlier that the Divine-Spirit Fruit was so tasty, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten grass on an empty stomach with Brother Fu Chen. Brother Fu Chen said the lowest grade spirit herb that is suitable to be our food has to be at least Grade-3!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You have already starved for more than a thousand years and are still so picky about food?¡¯


    She really could not understand what the spirit herb was thinking.


    ¡°Creak, creak!¡±


    A sound came out from next to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to the side and saw a huge stout rabbit!


    Yes, this rabbit was very stout, so tall that it almost reached her waist.


    Little Qing Han¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She swallowed another mouthful of saliva, but still, she drooled.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do, I really want to eat it¡­


    ¡®How to make barbecued rabbit meat?¡¯


    ¡°Creak!¡±


    The huge rabbit tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s clothes, ears dropping, both hands in a position of pleading, staring at the Divine-Spirit Fruit in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands with its big blue eyes.


    ¡°You want to eat it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughingly looked at the big rabbit. ¡°Too bad this is only a secret realm. I can¡¯t bring you back to my princess¡¯s manor. Never mind, I won¡¯t be calculative with you. This Divine-Spirit Fruit shall be given to you for free.¡±


    With clear eyes, the big rabbit accepted the Divine-Spirit Fruit Feng Ruqing had handed it. However, it did not eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit, but carefully kept it away, then continued to stare at Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1026 - The Huge Rabbit II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Now even a rabbit was so shameless?


    One was actually not enough?


    ¡°Seeing that you are a dam and are pregnant with little bunnies, I will give you another one. However, it is also the last one.¡±


    This rabbit¡¯s stomach was really big, so it must be pregnant.


    Feng Ruqing was always a little gentler with pregnant spirit beasts.


    However, the dam still did not eat the Divine-Spirit Fruit and kept it away once again.


    Maybe it knew that it could only obtain two of the Divine-Spirit Fruit from Feng Ruqing and therefore did not continue to bother itself with her. It bowed to her then quickly turned and hopped away.


    ¡°Qing Han, do you feel that it is really weird?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned her head and looked at Little Qing Han.


    Little Qing Han was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This forest has thick spiritual qi, even no less than the spiritual qi in my space, but in such a thick forest there isn¡¯t even a single spirit herb¡­¡±


    Therefore, there were only two possibilities.


    This forest was not rich in producing spirit herbs


    But to spirit herbs, as long as the spiritual qi reached a certain level and after a certain number of years, they would be able to grow.


    This mountain range had such thick spiritual qi, it was impossible that not even a single spirit herb existed.


    The other possibility was¡­


    Someone took away all the spirit herbs from the roots.


    However, everyone was clear, if one were to pick spirit herbs, one should never uproot them. Otherwise, it might take hundreds or thousands of years to grow the spiritual herbs again or they might never grow again.


    If one left behind the roots, it would only take a couple of years or a few decades before they would be ready for harvesting again.


    ¡°Mother, there really is no breath of any spirit herbs. I don¡¯t know why either.¡± Little Qing Han stared blankly.


    Feng Ruqing sighed. Asking her anything was really pointless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking, we need to leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Mother, do you want to go and look for Aunt Gu?¡± Little Qing Han asked as she blinked.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Gu Yiyi? What happened to her?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Gu family say that she has entered the secret realm and disappeared?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear of it. Since that is the case, let¡¯s just casually look for Gu Yiyi.¡±


    1***


    In the depths of the forest on the mountain.


    Crack! A whip heavily landed on the big rabbit¡¯s body.


    The big rabbit squeaked in pain and the Divine-Spirit Fruit rolled out of its hands, falling to the ground.


    ¡°You group of stupid spirit beasts. I have asked all of you to pay a tribute of two pieces of spirit herbs each year. What did you bring? A Grade-1 spirit herb? Using this kind of thing to fool the Lord?¡±


    With a sneer on his face, he stomped on the Divine-Spirit Fruit, causing it to be crushed, with juices flowing all over the floor. The fragrance diffused, causing the big rabbit¡¯s eyes to turn red, looking at the crushed Divine-Spirit Fruit sadly.


    Crack!


    The whip struck once again and the big rabbit¡¯s flesh ripped open, causing so much pain that its whole body was trembling as fresh blood flowed out.


    ¡°This is the price you pay for trying to fool me today. I want to let all the spirit beasts in the beast forest see it!¡±


    Every single lash from the whip caused the big rabbit¡¯s body to shiver. It dared not evade, only making pleading sounds, hoping that the person in front of it would let her live.


    However, its begging and pitiful cries did not bring about mercy from that man. On the contrary, each lash became more violent and fierce.


    The big rabbit curled into a ball as if it had gotten used to the many years of bullying.

 Chapter 1027 - The Huge Rabbit III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Today was the day of tribute.


    It was not easy for it to obtain the two pieces of spirit herbs, but still, it could not avoid being beaten.


    When would this kind of days end?


    The big rabbit suddenly thought about the days before these people came into the beast forest.


    Originally the beast forest had blue skies and the air was exceptionally fresh. The big rabbit and its friends would run about in the grasslands, happy and blessed.


    Then¡­


    These people came.


    The beast forest was no longer peaceful since!


    As its friends were unable to bring spirit herbs as a tribute, they were either crippled or beaten to death.


    Now¡­ was it also its turn?


    The surrounding spirit beasts could not bear to continue watching.


    Numerous panthers, snakes, tigers, foxes¡­ all surrounded the place, growling.


    ¡°Why? Do you all want to rebel?¡± the man sneered at the group of spirit beasts, smiling contemptuously at them. ¡°The price of your rebellion will simply be that the beast forest will cease to exist. Therefore, all of you better think it through!¡±


    All the spirit beasts stopped in their tracks, glaring viciously at the man with their blood-shot eyes.


    These people have forced them for so many years.


    Threatened them for so many years!


    They had given up their freedom to protect their homes.


    However, spirit beasts were still not pets. If one managed to tame a spirit beast, it would be loyal to that person, and would even be willing to sacrifice its life for that person.


    If that person was unable to tame these spirit beast¡­


    They were cruel animals, as long as there was a chance, they would definitely bite him, even if it meant they could never recover from the consequences!


    Even if it was a rabbit, when cornered, it would bite too!


    Perhaps it was because many of its friends had died or perhaps it could no longer take this kind of persecution. The big rabbit finally stood up from the ground. With a red light flashing through its blue eyes, it fiercely rushed toward the man and bit his arm.


    This fierce bite had caused the flesh on his arm to be ripped off, leaving behind fresh blood, similarly carving the pain of its inner being on him!


    That was right. Since either way led to death, why should it quietly wait for its death? Why not just bite him?


    The man never thought that the gentle big rabbit would bite. The pain he felt was intense. With eyes filled with anger, the whip furiously lashed out once again.


    ¡°Seeking death!¡±


    The sharp wind caused the big rabbit to move back a few steps, but it did not regret. Its eyes contained a stubborn determination.


    They were filled with mockery.


    When the long whip landed, a panther rushed over, using its huge body to withstand the lash.


    The big rabbit¡¯s ability was considered weak. If the lash that contained spiritual qi landed on its body, it most definitely would have lost its life instantly.


    Before these enemies had arrived, there was constant fighting in the beast forest.


    The weak species were always the ones being bullied and sometimes were treated as food.


    However, when there was a foreign invader, they would naturally come together! Working together to fight against foreign enemies.


    Not to mention, the spirit herbs in the beast forest have long been used up as tributes. This year, they could no longer find any spirit herbs.


    Some of the spirit beast ran to human territories in hopes of surviving, but ended up being caught and were turned into slaves.


    The source of the big rabbit¡¯s spirit herb was unknown, but it was all they had.


    Therefore¡­


    They would definitely be next in line to die if the big rabbit died!


    At the brink of death, a lot of the spirit beast could not be bothered to think of other matters. They only knew one thing¡ªthis time, they would no longer hold back or retreat! Never again would they allow these tyrannical people destroy their homes!

 Chapter 1028 - The Huge Rabbit IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°All of you really want to rebel!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold, lifting his leg toward the fox who was running away.


    The fox quickly jumped up, avoiding the man¡¯s kick and bit him with all its might. Its sharp teeth sank into the man¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    The man was in intense pain, his eyes red as he angrily said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that in a fit of anger, the Lord would annihilate your forest?¡±


    Growl!


    A fierce tiger approached the man, eyes flashing with a murderous glint.


    Countless persecution, countless mindless killings¡­


    Finally, these conservative and bullied spirit beasts understood. They could not protect their homes by just being weak and being afraid to fight.


    As long as they were unable to fulfil the wishes of mankind, they would die in the hands of these people and they would be unable to protect their homes sooner or later ¡­


    Since that was the case, why should they continue to be cowardly?


    Why should they continuously tolerate it?


    The man¡¯s face changed. With just his abilities, there was no way he would be able to defend against the spirit beasts once they go crazy.


    They had been docile for so many years. He had thought this group of spirit beasts were tame and would only follow the Lord¡¯s orders. Who would have known that they would suddenly go crazy!


    Furthermore, the big rabbit did not have good cultivation and it ate a lot. What was the point of keeping it?


    Such a weak little thing, it did not even have the qualifications to be the Lord¡¯s guard!


    ¡°All of you better stop. If you guys dare to touch me, the Lord will never let you all off. Ahh!¡±


    It hurt!


    A cat¡¯s claw made five long scratches on his body. It was so painful that he almost burst into tears. He said hoarsely, ¡°You group of crazy idiots, you better stop! You just don¡¯t want to go and look for spirit herbs anymore, that¡¯s all, right? I¡¯ll forgive all of you for being lazy, as long as you hand in the spirit herbs after three months, that would suffice. Quickly, stop!¡±


    For the crazed spirit beast, it was not so easy to recover their spiritual wisdom.


    Spirit beasts are naturally ferocious. This sentence was not without reason.


    It depended on how one drove them mad.


    For the spirit beasts that had gone mad, their eyes only contained murderous intent and they only wanted to tear the man who bullied them into shreds!


    The man was shedding tears of regret. He could not understand¡­ could not understand why he insisted on obliterating the rabbit. However, he understood that regretting now was already too late because all the spirit beasts had already gone crazy!


    The spirit beasts pounced on the man, biting and devouring him as if they wanted to vent all the grievances they received all these years.


    The big rabbit¡¯s breath was already becoming weak.


    It had just endured numerous lashes and had used all of its strength to pounce and bite the man back. At this moment, it was lying on the ground, exhaling more than it was inhaling.


    Even if its life could be preserved this time, the babies in its womb would not be able to survive.


    The few rabbits that were left of the rabbit clan surrounded the big rabbit, whimpering and wailing, with tears pouring from their eyes.


    These rabbits were not as huge as the big rabbit, the small ones were only half its size. This showed that the big rabbit¡¯s cultivation and position within the rabbit clan were quite high.


    It was a pity, it was almost nearing its end¡­


    The big rabbit looked at the other rabbits reluctantly, wishing to reach its paw out to touch its subordinates around it, but it did not have the energy to even raise its paw¡­


    Inevitably, the big rabbit thought of the human lady who had given it the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    That was¡­ the kindest lady it had ever met.


    Mankind was evil, but it was already desperate. If it could not bring out any spirit herb as tribute, it would have died for sure.


    Furthermore¡­ that little lady next to the human had a breath that spirit beasts liked, that kind of breath¡­ was similar to that of a spirit herb. Therefore, it had mustered its courage to ask for the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Seeing its shameless action, she had actually handed over some Divine-Spirit Fruits. She really was the best person¡­ it had ever met¡­

 Chapter 1029 - Saving The Rabbit I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the dense forest.


    A young childish voice called out from the bushes, crisp and sweet.


    ¡°Mother, this is the big rabbit that has cheated you of the Divine-Spirit Fruits. Is it dying?¡±


    ¡®Then, does this mean I can eat barbequed rabbit meat?¡¯


    Little Qing Han¡¯s fingers touched her lips, saliva almost drooling from her mouth. She stared at the big rabbit that was lying on the ground.


    When the big rabbit died, did it mean she could eat it whole?


    In the close vicinity, Feng Ruqing followed the line of Little Qing Han¡¯s eyes and saw the big rabbit whose body was covered with lashes from a whip.


    It was at its last breath and would die very soon.


    A few rabbits surrounded it, wailing and crying, their voices were filled with distraught and everyone could feel it deeply.


    Besides that¡­


    Countless spirit beasts were pouncing on a man¡¯s body, their eyes were ferocious, angry, and fierce.


    It was as if they were venting out all their bottled-up anger.


    The man¡¯s clothes had already been torn to pieces, his body was covered in blood as he screamed hoarsely.


    Too bad, not a single spirit beast was willing to let him go.


    They had already decided to take his death lightly and could not wait to chew the man beneath them into pieces.


    They did not take the man¡¯s life instantly but rather tortured him slowly.


    It was unclear just how much resentment these spirit beasts were carrying for them to act so maliciously.


    From the slow devouring by the spirit beasts, the man was quickly dying. Even his begging had faded and he was quickly losing his breath.


    He never could have imagined that the spirit beasts would go crazy one day, nor did he thought that his life would be lost at the hands of these spirit beast.


    When the man died, these spirit beasts slowly regained their calm.


    Perhaps it was because they had just killed a man, their eyes still contained murderous intent and they started to slowly move from the man toward Feng Ruqing.


    A female human?


    Humankind was never good news! They hated the human race. Because of these people, their homes were thrown into chaos.


    All the spirit beasts surrounded Feng Ruqing, their eyes red, throats making low growls as a sign of threat.


    If this human dared to take one step closer, her ending would be the same as the man.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    Feng Ruqing face was indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this rabbit to die, all of you better make way!¡±


    The spirit beasts did not move but simply stood there looking at Feng Ruqing in a hostile manner.


    Everything the humankind had done to the forest had made them unable to trust in these people.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Little Qinghan bit her fingernails and turned toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°These spirit beasts are scolding you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°I heard them saying that all humans are bad guys. They would never trust anyone. They are too much! So, let¡¯s not care about the rabbit already.¡±


    That way, she would have barbequed rabbit meat to eat!


    Feng Ruqing looked down and stared at the extremely weak big rabbit and then at its stomach. ¡°I am only going to say this for the last time. I can save it. Its babies are already gone, if I don¡¯t save in now, it will lose its life.¡±


    If she had arrived earlier, perhaps the babies could still survive.


    However, when she had arrived, the babies had already died in the womb, there was no way.


    Spirit beasts were smarter than the average pets as these spirit beasts had regained their wisdom, but¡­ even so, the spirit beasts¡¯ intelligence was still limited. They had a one-tracked mind and were not flexible at all.

 Chapter 1030 - Saving The Rabbit II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Looking at the rabbit who was not going to make it, Feng Ruqing could not care less anymore. She softly commanded, ¡°Qing Han, help me drive away all these spirit beasts.¡±


    Little Qing Han¡¯s gaze contained a tinge of regret.


    However, she was always most obedient to Feng Ruqing. No matter what Feng Ruqing said, that would be it. Therefore, when she heard this, she gently sighed. ¡°All of you better stand aside obediently, don¡¯t force me to take action and eat you guys okay?¡±


    Rustle!


    Countless vines broke out of the ground.


    Just like a dragon breaking through a cage.


    In the blink of an eye, all the spirit beasts were tied up.


    The little lady smiled. ¡°All of you must be obedient. You are a good child only if you listen to Mother.¡±


    Without any hindrance, Feng Ruqing slowly walked toward the big rabbit.


    When she arrived by the big rabbit¡¯s side, she waved her sleeve and took out a pot.


    That was right, a pot!


    All the spirit beasts that were bound by the vines swore it was as if they had lost their minds.


    Feng Ruqing could not understand what those spirit beasts were saying.


    She took out some ingredients, a pile of firewood, and flint. After rubbing the flint vigorously, the firewood lit up.


    More exaggeratedly, Feng Ruqing brought out a basin of water from god knows where and poured it into the pot.


    The spirit beasts¡¯ eyes turned red.


    Humankind really was never good news.


    This horrible woman said that she wanted to save the rabbit but ended up wanting to cook the rabbit!


    She was even using spirit herbs to cook the rabbit!


    That was too much!


    The spirit beasts¡¯ numbers had been declining over the years.


    In the past, with the numerous different clans amongst the spirit beasts, there was still fighting and killing.


    Ever since the spirit beasts had become scarce, all the spirit beasts no longer killed each other. Be it a tiger, cheetah, wolf or dog, or even any other carnivorous animal, all of them had turned vegetarian!


    They would be reluctant to eat such a big rabbit. Now it would actually be eaten by this human!


    It was too much! It was really too much!


    The spirit beasts¡¯ cultivations were never lacking in the first place. They were just caught off guard by Qing Han and that was why they were tied up. Now in a fit of anger, a black hunting dog broke free from its constraints, limping at great speed toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    Feng Ruqing calmly poured the various ingredients into the pot. Over the slow fire, the soup became thicker, exuding an irresistible fragrance.


    The fragrance was like an invisible hand, tickling the tip of the hunting dog¡¯s nose.


    To the hunting dog who had eaten raw food for many years, it had been years since¡­ it had tasted such delicious food for a long time.


    So¡­


    Its brain blanked out for a moment, he stopped in his tracks and he looked at the pot in front of Feng Ruqing with great yearning.


    Fragrant, too fragrant!


    This feeling¡­ it was like that year when he was still living at his master¡¯s house.


    His master had treated him extremely well and frequently fed it.


    Oh, back then it was only a normal watchdog, not a spirit beast.


    It also did not know about cultivation and only knew how to watch its master¡¯s courtyard.


    Later on¡­


    What had happened later on?


    That was right. Its owner got married and his wife got pregnant. She complained that it was dirty and the owner eventually chased it out of the house.


    In reality, it would go to the nearby lake to take a bath every three days, it was not even dirty.


    It was chased out and became a stray, frequently starving. Once, because of hunger, it had broken into a house to steal some food but it had ended up being beaten, making it no longer daring enough to steal.


    Ever since it left its owner, it no longer enjoyed any tender loving care because it was just a stray dog. Even if it did not do anything wrong and even got beaten badly by a thief for watching the family courtyard.

 Chapter 1031

    Later on, it had drifted to the beast forest and the spirit beasts here treated it very well and they would pick mushrooms for it to eat. Even if the mushrooms were unpalatable, it still felt very blessed.


    It had been a long time since it had the blessing of receiving love and care.


    Slowly, it started to follow the spirit beasts in cultivating.


    Its talent was good and it quickly surpassed its teachers who had taught it.


    Back then it had thought, if its owner knew that it was no longer an ordinary watchdog but was a strong spirit beast, would he¡­ regret it one day?


    However, before it had managed to find its owner, the beast forest had met with danger. It was also then that it understood why the beast forest had always been peaceful¡ªthe number of spirit beasts was declining.


    To fight against the humankind that was bullying them, they no longer fought and kill amongst themselves. On the contrary, they worked together¡ªeveryone became vegetarians!


    Furthermore, all the former pets who had strayed into the beast forest were adopted by the spirit beasts and taught to cultivate. All this was to add to the forces of the spirit beasts.


    The hunting dog¡¯s eyes turned red.


    It was not like the other spirit beasts. It had feelings toward mankind even though it had been abandoned. But to it, its friends in the beast forest were more important. It would not allow anybody to simply hurt its friends in the beast forest.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The dog growled angrily as it rushed toward Feng Ruqing once again.


    The moment when it rushed to Feng Ruqing, Feng Ruqing had already scooped a ladle of soup and brought it before the dog.


    ¡°Your leg is slightly wounded, drink up.¡±


    The dog froze and looked at the soup as Feng Ruqing brought it before its eyes.


    It remembered back when it was still at its master¡¯s house, it once fell sick and its master had boiled medicine for it.


    That was why it never forgot him all these years!


    It understood that its owner had his own difficulties and it was not that he had intentionally disregarded it! It wanted to become stronger and return proudly.


    The dog moved toward the ladle of soup and licked the soup. Spiritual qi gathered in its leg, reducing the pain in its leg quite substantially.


    It was so pleasant that the dog gobbled up the rest of the spirit herb soup.


    Feng Ruqing saw that the spirit beasts were no longer hostile toward her, so she turned toward Little Qing Han and said, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡±


    Little Qing Han loosened the vines and let all the spirit beasts go.


    Originally, these spirit beasts were too badly harmed and thus their vigilance toward humans was also very high.


    The moment they saw that Feng Ruqing was not intending to cook the rabbit but was actually boiling spirit herb soup, their hearts felt at ease. However, their eyes were still alert and vigilant but without the previous ferociousness.


    Feng Ruqing scooped another ladle of the spirit herb soup and brought it to the side of the big rabbit¡¯s mouth. She used force to pry open the mouth of the rabbit and poured in the medicine.


    Half of the soup entered the rabbit¡¯s mouth, but the other half flowed out, soaking its fur.


    The rabbit burped, belched, and slowly opened its eyes.


    What it saw was a familiar and stunning face.


    The big rabbit¡¯s heart beat fast. If it was not because of the pain coming from its abdomen that was causing it to suppress its impulse, it would have run toward Feng Ruqing.


    It was her again, the kind-hearted person!


    ¡°You wound will be fine, but the babies could not be saved. I will help you to remove those babies in a while, but it will hurt a little. You¡¯ll have to endure for a bit.¡±


    The big rabbit was stunned. Its eyes dimmed and tears began to flow. Its eyes reflected pain.


    The buck had died from falling off a cliff when searching for spirit herbs. The babies that were in its stomach were the sole bloodline the buck had left behind. But now, even they could no longer live¡­

 Chapter 1032 - Saving The Rabbit â…£

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take them out, the babies inside your abdomen will affect your body. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing knew the big rabbit was unwilling to take out its babies, but there was no way out.


    The babies in its abdomen had obviously lost their vitals.


    The big rabbit¡¯s eyes looked dull. But when it heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, it regained consciousness and nodded slightly.


    It understood that there was no use keeping these babies because they would not survive.


    A group of rabbits crowded around the big rabbit. They rubbed their heads against it and seemed anxious.


    The big rabbit turned its head and stared at the group of rabbits with a gentle gaze.


    Even if it had lost its children, the rest of the rabbits were also its children.


    It would protect them for the rest of its life!


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll boil some spirit herbs that will give you the strength to deliver the dead babies. The process will be as painful as labor. Do let me know if you can¡¯t endure the pain.¡±


    The big rabbit nodded.


    A group of rabbits mumbled around the big rabbit and the big rabbit responded with a few words.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her head and looked at Qing Han. She asked, ¡°Little Qing Han, what are they talking about?¡±


    Qing Han stayed silent.


    She wanted to tell her mother that these rabbits were swearing at her.


    But that would make her a liar and at the same time, wrongly frame the rabbit.


    ¡®Mother once said a good child would not tell any lies.¡¯


    ¡°Those rabbits are asking the big rabbit whether it recognizes you or not. The big rabbit said that you once gave Divine-Spirit Fruits to it, even though the Divine-Spirit Fruits did not please those people.¡±


    It was no wonder when the big rabbit was done speaking, the spirit beasts around it looked at her without hostility anymore.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Little Qing Han asked blankly. ¡°Just now those spirit beasts were so hostile. They wanted to attack you, but why are you still willing to help them?¡±


    Why?


    Feng Ruqing chuckled in a low voice. ¡°These spirit beasts come from a different tribe, including tigers, wolves, leopards, and eagles. But all of them are protecting this rabbit.¡±


    The spirit beasts in the Forest of Spirit Beasts would not recklessly attack humans. But competition still existed among the different tribes. They hunted or be hunted.


    This kind of phenomenon was no more after she kept some of these spirit beasts. But before that, it had always been like this.


    The beast forest was different.


    No matter what tribes they were in, all of them were defending this rabbit.


    Perhaps it was because of this that had made her willing to save these spirit beasts.


    Little Qing Han was dumbfounded.


    She did not understand what her mother was talking about, but it always made sense to her.


    ¡®Either way, Mother is always right, no matter what she says.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing poured the spirit herbs soup and gave it to the spirit beasts. She then took out other ingredients and started cooking.


    ***


    Over the years, these spirit beasts had eaten not only vegetables but also raw food.


    They had not enjoyed such extreme flavors for a long time.


    More importantly, the spirit herbs dishes prepared by Feng Ruqing were more able to attract these spirit beasts.


    Their hostility toward Feng Ruqing had diminished a lot and they did not portray any hint of vigilance since.


    Spirit beasts were not wild animals that only knew how to kill each other. Those who became spirit beasts must have been spiritually wise. Hence, they did understand a lot of principles, and they knew gratitude.


    Even if they were detested by humans, they were still grateful once they helped them.


    This was the spirit beast.


    Simple and persistent!


    They never had a single complicated thought.


    After the big rabbit consumed the spirit herbs soup boiled by Feng Ruqing, it felt severe pain in its lower abdomen. It was more painful than labor.


    But there was no other way out. Feng Ruqing could not cut it open and remove the dead babies inside the big rabbit¡¯s abdomen. It was not Hua Xia here. There were no complete utensils here. Even if they did, Feng Ruqing had never studied medicine when she was in Hua Xia before. She would not dare to do so.


    This was the only way to help it.

 Chapter 1033 - She Became The King Of Spirit Beasts I

    Some time passed.


    The big rabbit under the setting sun had finally calmed down. It looked weak, but it stared at Feng Ruqing with a grateful gaze.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re doing fine, then I should leave now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the big rabbit and saw that it was already doing fine. She held Little Qing Han¡¯s hand and turned around, prepared to leave.


    The group of spirit beasts came and surrounded her.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°What? Do you still want to fight me?¡±


    A pack of black wolves kneeled first.


    They moved synchronously like well-trained wolves.


    When the black wolves kneeled, the other spirits beasts immediately followed them and kneeled in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Their eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Little Qing Han tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°These spirit beasts are treating you as their king.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She was just a passerby. How did she become the king of the spirit beasts?


    Feng Ruqing hesitated for a while. ¡°I won¡¯t stay here longer. You don¡¯t need to serve me. There is no way I can bring you along with me.¡±


    The little rabbits of the tribe were all anxious. They made an imploring whimper and pathetically stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mother, these little rabbits said that only you could save the beasts forest. They like you and only you can be their king.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held her forehead. ¡°There is nothing you can do to subjugate me. I really can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    If only she could take away the spirit beasts from the secret realm. What was the point of being their king if she could not take them with her?


    There was a disappointment in the rabbits¡¯ eyes. They knew that Feng Ruqing was unwilling to stay. Even if they forced her, there was no way they could stop her from leaving. They could only retract the outstretched claws.


    ¡°Chee-chee.¡±


    The big rabbit crawled up weakly. It rubbed its head against Feng Ruqing. Deep in its azure eyes showed the heaviness in its heart in parting with her. It did not know what she was talking about.


    Feng Ruqing turned to Little Qing Han.


    This time, Little Qing Han instantly understood. She continued saying, ¡°The big rabbit told me that she wants to send you off. There is a shortcut to leave the beasts forest.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze. She raised one of her hands and rubbed the big rabbit¡¯s head. ¡°After this, you can¡¯t run around anymore. You must find a place to hide so that the people will not hurt you again. Maybe one day I will come back to you.¡±


    She had more important things to do.


    It was impossible to stay in the beast forest.


    And because of that, she was unable to guard these spirit beasts.


    The big rabbit smiled, satisfied, and rubbed its fuzzy head against Feng Ruqing. It squeaked and headed off in a certain direction.


    Feng Ruqing held Little Qing Han¡¯s hand and walked behind the big rabbit.


    Behind her was a large group of spirit beasts seeming as if they were guarding her, slowly following her steps.


    The number of spirit beasts in the beast forest was no longer large, but the beast forest¡¯s territory was quite big.


    They walked from dusk to midnight and from night till dawn to leave the beast forest.


    All the spirit beasts stood in a row. They watched Feng Ruqing¡¯s departing figure until her figure disappeared and they did not turn back¡­


    ***


    On the mountain road, Little Qing Han turned her head and looked at the spirit beasts that were left behind them. She bit her finger and her eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°These spirit beasts were all good. It¡¯s too bad. If they were evil spirit beasts, they could have become my snacks.¡±

 Chapter 1034 - She Became The King Of Spirit Beasts II

    Chapter 1034: She Became the King of Spirit Beasts II


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Do you hate to leave these spirit beasts?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I only like big doggie. But Brother Fu Chen once taught me that we must know how to differentiate between love and hate. Those who bullied me, I can bully them back. But if¡­ they didn¡¯t bully me, I can¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    As much as she wanted to eat some meat¡­


    Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°Sometimes, the human heart is more complicated than the spirit beasts¡¯.¡±


    Little Qing Han smiled. ¡°Mother, just now when the spirit beasts were talking, I heard that they wanted you to stay because you are the only one who won¡¯t hurt them and the only one who can protect them. So, they want you to be the king and refuse to let you go.¡±


    Who said spirit beasts were foolish?


    They were very clear and understood who could be their benefactor.


    ¡°So, why did they relent?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was the big rabbit that said that you were not the opponent of that Lord. If you stayed, it would only increase the casualties, so the spirit beasts were willing to let you go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing fluttered and stopped.


    Little Qing Han did not stop quick enough so her little nose bumped against Feng Ruqing¡¯s back. Her eyes started brimming with tears of pain as she stared at Feng Ruqing with her innocent eyes.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly smiled. ¡°I forgot, I don¡¯t know how long I will stay in this secret realm and I don¡¯t even know how to leave this place. So there is nothing wrong with being the king of spirit beasts. At least¡­ Those spirit beasts can help me find my way back.¡±


    Perhaps they could also find whatever that had summoned Little Qing Han.


    She always felt that these spirit beasts could not be taken out of the secret realm. But she forgot that even in the secret realm, she needed a force.


    Since the spirit beast and humans were equivalent, she would instead choose the forest beasts¡¯ side.


    ¡°Come on, Qing Han. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and held Qing Han¡¯s hand. They slowly turned around and walked in the direction of the beast forest again.


    Little Qing Han blinked, staring blankly at the young girl beside her.


    She did not understand. ¡®That was the reason why Mother wants to go back?¡¯


    But Little Qing Han always felt there was another reason that she did not know¡­


    ***


    In the beast forest.


    The spirit beasts¡¯ eyes were red with anger as they stared at the men in black standing in front of them.


    Their hairs bristled and all of them were ready to fight.


    ¡°I accidentally sent a signal when at death¡¯s door, that the spirit beasts have revolted. Looks like it really happened. As my lord¡¯s slaves, how dare you do so. Are you tired of living?¡±


    The leader, who was a middle-aged man, laughed scornfully. He gave them a sneering and contemptuous glance.


    He took a barbed hook in his hand and stabbed it viciously into a black wolf¡¯s abdomen. With one hard yank, the wolf¡¯s intestines were pulled out of its body.


    The black wolf did not react but simply collapsed to the ground.


    Blood gushed out of its body and splashed all over the place. The scene was gory in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Chee-chee!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    All the spirit beasts were burning with anger as they rushed toward the group of black-dressed men without any scruple. The cruel and bloody light sparked in their fierce eyes.


    This time, they would rather be wiped out in a battle than being oppressed by any threats!


    The big rabbit had not yet recovered, but the king of the rabbit clan was dead. As the queen, it must rise and fight all the dangers and tribulations.


    The only thing that made the big rabbit relieved was that the kind human was gone.

 Chapter 1035 - She Became The King Of Spirit Beasts III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Thud!


    A hunting dog¡¯s body was suddenly flung away by one of the men¡¯s punch. It fell from the air and onto the big rabbit.


    The big rabbit could have moved away, but instead, it chose to become a meat-pad for the dog by catching its body.


    The dog did not suffer any injury, but its heart grieved in pain. Its teary eyes were filled with burning anger and a feeling of deep sorrow.


    It once lived in the human world and loved them deeply. Even though it had suffered from pain, it still loved them as always.


    But it did not understand¡­ why as a spirit beast, it could not coexist with humans?


    These people had taken them as slaves and made them lose their freedom of life.


    Of course, in this continent where the strong were revered, many people would never care about the weak. But in the country called Hua Xia, a place where Feng Ruqing lived, there would always be people that were affable and kind-hearted.


    The dog fell to the ground again.


    Blood was flowing from the corner of its mouth and the pain in its eyes was even more profound.


    Seeing its fellow beasts collapse one by one, it forced its frail body to crawl up from the ground.


    It was a hunting dog.


    When on saved it once, it would pay him back with its life!


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The hunting dog howled in despair. With a determined stance, it stepped toward the middle-aged man who was the leader of that group.


    Its stride was fragile that it could hardly stand up, but it did not let itself fall. Its pair of eyes exuded firmness.


    Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s sword stabbed into the wolf, it opened its mouth and bit down on his blade.


    Blood dripped from its mouth. It bit it tightly, refusing to let it go.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The middle-aged man gathered spiritual energy on his fist and punched the dog¡¯s body fiercely.


    The moment the dog flew out, a vision of its childhood emerged in its mind.


    The dog ran around playfully with its young master.


    That was the happiest moment in its memory in its life¡­


    It was just a short moment, but too precious to forget.


    Tears poured down. The dog fell from the air to the ground, landing in front of a pair of feet.


    It froze and looked up. In a moment, it was looking at a stunning face.


    The young girl was expressionless, making it impossible to read her emotions.


    Her red dress was more extravagant than the dazzling sun, yet not indecent.


    ***


    The bloody carcasses on the ground made Feng Ruqing raise her head. Her gaze was fixed upon the group of men in black who were fighting and killing the spirit beasts.


    She did not expect it. She had only just left not long ago and the beast forest was already in the throes of extinction!


    The single man before this group of men was not very powerful so that the spirit beasts could kill him easily. But the men here now were different. The spirit beasts were unable to resist. They could only be abused and murdered by them.


    But these spirit beasts¡­


    Just a moment ago, they were following behind, full of life.


    The big rabbit whimpered, it did not understand why she had come back!


    They had let her go!


    Why did she come back?


    ¡°Little girl,¡± The middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°These spirit beasts all have a master. If you want to torture them, you can go elsewhere.¡±


    Feng Ruqing seemed expressionless. ¡°Indeed, these spirit beasts all have a master.¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows. This girl was sensible. If she dared to snatch these spirit beasts, he would make her blood spill to the ground.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lip curved into a mocking smile. ¡°All of these spirit beasts are mine!¡±


    ***


    The middle-aged man froze for a moment and became furious. ¡°Little girl, these spirit beasts have been with my master for many years. Do you think that just because you claim them to be yours that they would become yours?¡±

 Chapter 1036 - One Year â… 

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the light breeze.


    A young girl crouched down. She took out a spirit herb from the medium.


    In the center of this spirit herb was a green bloom surrounded by purple leaves.


    She plucked a leaf and fed it to the hunting dog.


    The Grade-5 Violet-Milvus Bloom.


    It could stabilize the condition of the wound and relieve the pain.


    The spirit beasts¡¯ injuries were too severe to be cured. The only way to heal the wounds was to consume a spirit herbs dish. However, she had no spare spirit herbs dishes because she had no time to prepare. She could only use Violet-Milvus Bloom to stabilize the injuries of these beasts.


    The middle-aged man squinted.


    The spirit herbs in this place were extremely scarce. Otherwise, they would not have commanded these spirit beasts to seek it.


    And here, this girl had Grade-5 spirit herbs in her hands.


    ¡°Big Rabbit, pluck off the Violet-Milvus Bloom¡¯s leaves and give it to these spirit beasts who have been seriously injured.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up. She took out a few more Violet-Milvus Blooms and handed them to the big rabbit.


    She raised her eyes and stared at the group of men with an impassive gaze. Her eyes seemed to have a dim light in them.


    ¡°You see, these spirit beasts have eaten my spirit herbs so they now belong to me.¡±


    Her voice was calm, yet beneath the calmness hid a terrifying storm.


    Just like a calm sea concealing stormy waves that were unknown to the world.


    At any given moment, it could sweep people away.


    ¡°Little girl, why would you waste your spirit herbs on these spirit beasts?¡± The middle-aged man got even angrier. A cold smile was playing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°How can lowly beasts be qualified to enjoy an expensive spirit herb?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was as light as the breeze. ¡°Oh, I have a lot of spirit herbs. I can give them to whomever I like. Besides, in my observation, these spirit beasts are nobler than you!¡±.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man fiercely raged like a lion and pounced violently on Feng Ruqing. His eyes filled with the intention to kill. The sword in his hand slashed at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stood still in the light breeze.


    The moment when the middle-aged man¡¯s sword was about to make contact with Feng Ruqing, countless vines instantly broke from the ground around him, like ropes, firmly circling the long blade in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, making him unable to move.


    The men were so startled that their faces turned pale.


    He turned his head slightly as his gaze fell upon the little girl¡¯s sweet face.


    Her pinkish fair¡¯s face lit up with a grin and her big eyes were as bright as stars.


    Such a little girl would make the heart rejoice at first glance, but somehow, a cold-icy chill bubbled up in the middle-aged man¡¯s heart.


    The little girl¡¯s smile grew brighter. ¡°Just now, Mother refused to harm those spirit beasts, so I have left them alone. But now Mother doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Initially, with Qing Han¡¯s strength, she would not have let those spirit beasts any chance to break free from the vines, but because she did not use much power, the hunting dog could still escape from her grip.


    But for these people in front of her, she showed no mercy.


    The group of men started to move.


    All the figures were like a whirlwind. In an instant, they were already in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing calmly raised her eyes. She moved with the wind and in the blink of an eye, she was already behind one of them.


    The sharp sword beheaded the man in a flash of sword ray, forcing its way through the man¡¯s flesh from the man¡¯s back.


    The young girl¡¯s speed was too fast. He did not react in time before the sword ray had already sliced across his back. The red blood that gushed out stained his black coat.

 Chapter 1037

    The group of men in black finally reacted. Their anger rose in three waves, and they once again leaned toward Feng Ruqing.


    Even though Feng Ruqing had already broken through to Intermediate Dark Warrior tier, she was not facing just one Dark Warrior but a large number of them.


    Even without the middle-aged man¡¯s lead, these black-dressed men could still win by numbers.


    Otherwise, there would not have been so many spirit beasts dead at their hands.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Even the hunting dog and other beasts, which had recovered just a bit, could not just stand idly by. With determination in their eyes, they entered the battlefield again.


    Time passed by slowly.


    The setting sun set the sky ablaze with fiery red.


    The devastatingly beautiful young girl holding her sword dripping with blood, making her red dress more garish than ever, stood in the evening breeze with unrivaled grace and elegance.


    Little Qing Han rubbed her chin and silently watched the scene unfold.


    As for the middle-aged man she had just tied up with vines¡­


    Opps! She was a little too excited earlier. She failed to control her strength and had strangled him to death.


    Without the middle-aged man, many of the spirit beasts could recover from their injuries. The group of men had lost their numerical advantage and was gradually defeated.


    They lost their lives in the mountains.


    But the beasts could never forget the gloom brought by this battle.


    They could never understand what they had done wrong.


    Maybe, it was a mistake for the spirit beasts¡­ to be alive!


    ¡°Howl¡­¡±


    The hunting dog whimpered; its voice tinged with grief and despair.


    It looked at its companions who had fallen in a pool of blood and could no longer be saved. After all this, it did not know whether it still trust and love thehumankind.


    Suddenly, the dog recalled something and stared at the young girl who was standing under the setting sun.


    The young girl¡¯s figure was tall and thin, but somehow it had grown taller in its heart.


    It also ignited all the hope within it.


    See, not all human beings were vicious and insidious. There were always those who would not bully the weak, or trample on someone¡¯s life. There were those who would not¡­ humiliate them!


    It chose to trust the human again, even if it had bruises all over!


    ¡°Bury the bodies of your companions.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes fell on those carcasses on the ground. ¡°As for the enemy¡¯s corpses, it is up to you to do whatever you want. In the meantime, I will stay in the beast forest.¡±


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Chee chee!¡±


    Hearing that Feng Ruqing would not be leaving, all the spirit beasts cried out in joy.


    It was just a short stay, but it made them grow to rely on her.


    They were unwilling to let her leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Big Rabbit, take me somewhere to rest.¡±


    She glanced at the fallen spirit beasts in the pool of blood for the last time and allowed the big rabbit to lead her to the nearest cave.


    Through some inquiries along their way, Feng Ruqing finally understood the situation in the beast forest.


    It was remarkably similar to Cang Yue Mainland.


    The spirit beasts in this secret realm were mighty back then that they were able to divide the territory with the humans.


    The spirit beasts were divided into various tribes, and each of them had its beast king.


    Later, when humans claimed to live in harmony with the spirit beasts, they had invited all the beast kings to a feast.


    The beast kings were always simple-minded. Their senses were not sharp enough to think that it was a trap.


    Since then, all the beast kings had disappeared.

 Chapter 1038

    The spirit beasts that had lost their beast king were like a swarm of dragons without a leader, and soon all the territories were invaded by humans.


    The worst thing was the human emperor back then was determined to annihilate the spirit beasts. But he was also afraid that the spirit beasts would regain equal privileged strength as humans. So, he had poisoned the water sources of the spirit beasts and prohibited them from leaving their territory.


    In that case, there were only two options, the beasts would either die of thirst or drink the water and limit the speed of their cultivation.


    In other words¡­ the spirit beasts that could break through the first level in one year would need ten years to achieve that after drinking the water!


    The emperor also knew that spirit beasts generally have a long lifespan. The spirit beasts also have certain strengths that could be utilized by humans. They were growing slowly and would not threaten humans.


    Feng Ruqing, by coincidence, came upon a lake and walked to the edge of it.


    She crouched down and gently cupped her hand in the lake water. She sniffed it and frowned.


    ¡°The Grade-6 Saffron Bloom powder!¡±


    The poison in the water source was easy to cure.


    But the spirit beasts had no idea about the spirit herbs. Over the years, the spirit herbs had been contributed to someone called ¡®the Lord¡¯, so there were even fewer spirit herbs to cure the poison.


    In spite of that¡­


    They needed to wait until Feng Ruqing had made a breakthrough to Immortal Warrior tier before she could cultivate Grade-6 spirit herbs and cure the poison!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. While I am here, no spirit beast will be allowed to drink this water. As long as you don¡¯t drink it, after seven days, the toxicity of the Saffron Bloom will disappear.¡±


    The effects of Saffron Bloom¡¯s toxic were not continuous. Otherwise, it would have been unnecessary to put the poison in the water source. They could have just forced them to eat the poison.


    The toxic attrition would take seven days to process.


    If one did not drink this water for seven days, one would inevitably die of thirst.


    But once he drank it, the toxicity would remain.


    ¡°Chee-chee?¡±


    The big rabbit tilted its head and stared at Feng Ruqing with a puzzled look.


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Have the spirit beasts dig up a water lake but don¡¯t link any water sources with it. I will give you new water.¡±


    Within the medium, there was not only ordinary water but also the eye of the spirit spring.


    To avoid wasting the spirit water flowing out of the eye of the spirit spring, she had dug out a lake in the medium earlier and filled with spirit water.


    If she mixed ordinary water with spirit water, these spirit beasts would not only solve the water source dilemma but would also be able to increase their strength faster.


    Of course, as long as¡­


    ¡°Oh yes, by the way, ask the spirit beasts to queue up and sign a contract with me one by one. I can¡¯t take you away, but in this place, I am your lord.¡±


    ¡°Chee-chee.¡±


    The big rabbit responded cheerfully.


    In the future, would they have a new water source? Do they never have to drink that poisoned water again?


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Feng Ruqing thought for a moment. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go and take more baths. You can also cultivate in the lake, don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    When spirit water was put into the lake, even bathing in the water lake could enhance the strength, so it must not be wasted.


    After saying this, Feng Ruqing took Qing Han¡¯s small hand and continued to walk forward.


    Her brows furrowed, but she held onto the hand. Wondering what she was thinking about¡­


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Little Qing Han tilted her head in confusion and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing loosened her brow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think¡­ The beast forest still lacks a formation.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I remember that Brother Fu Chen once had a book that was filled with martial arts. Back then, Brother Fu Chen was obsessed with martial arts and had ignored me, so I hid the book.¡± Little Qing Han smiled. ¡°If Mother wants it, I¡¯ll go to the medium and find it for you.¡±

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039: One Year IV


    Feng Ruqing was dumbstruck by Qing Han¡¯s words.


    It was natural that Fu Chen was well-versed in formations.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let Brother Fu Chen know that I hid his book. Otherwise, he would beat me.¡± Qing Han tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve as she said innocently.


    ¡°Alright, if you could get the book for me, I will not tell Fu Chen.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Mother, you can find all the formations you want in that book. I will get it for you later.¡± Qing Han smiled brightly, she looked so pure and innocent.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin as she narrowed her eyes.


    By doing this, the Forest of Spirit Beasts could regain its peace for an amount of time. At least, no one would disturb them for a while.


    ***


    In Marquis City.


    A young master in a richly intricate brocade forcefully smashed the cup in his hand. He stared coldly at the people kneeling not far below him. His face darkened a few shades.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You lost your way in the Forest of Spirit Beasts for one whole year and you could not even see a spirit beast? Where are all the rebellious spirit beasts? Where are the people that I have sent into the forest back then? None of them came back?¡±


    Not far below the young master, the guard lowered his head and did not dare look up at the young master.


    ¡°Marquis, this subordinate has no idea. The people that we have sent to the Forest of Spirit Beasts were stuck in the same place for quite some time, taking the same path over and over again. This subordinate thinks that someone must have set up a formation in the Forest of Spirit Beasts to stop anyone from entering.¡±


    Hearing this, the young master¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡°Formation? Those foolish spirit beasts are capable of setting up a formation? There must be a daredevil who has helped the spirit beast to do that.¡±


    A beautiful lady was lying bashfully in the young master¡¯s embrace. A dusky blush rose to her cheek, her smiling eyes were full of affection.


    ¡°Marquis, who dares to invade and commandeer the Forest of Spirit Beasts? Who in Tianyue Kingdom doesn¡¯t know that the Forest of Spirit Beasts belongs to you? Perhaps, this is just an excuse from these insolent subordinates who have gone out to enjoy themselves and have paid no heed to their tasks.¡±


    The young master¡¯s face darkened. He slammed his hand on the table.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me! Take this idiot out and beat him to death! You reap what you sow!¡±


    The guard went pale. He frantically kowtowed to the young master, blood started to run down his forehead.


    ¡°Marquis, please spare my life! I am telling the truth. There is formation in the Forest of Spirit Beasts!¡±


    Initially, the butler of the marquis manor had merely stood quietly on the side. Seeing this, he could not help but kneel down as he pleaded.


    ¡°Marquis, these subordinates are the subordinates of the old marquis. They are infinitely loyal. They would never lie to you.¡±


    Seeing this, the beauty¡¯s eyes reddened and broke into tears. Her rosy cheek turned pale, her once smiling face turned gloomy.


    ¡°Marquis, the butler is saying that this concubine is stirring up trouble. If that is the case, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Please grant me death.¡±


    The beauty left Zheng Tianwu¡¯s arms, bent her legs and wanted to kneel down. Her body was so soft as if it was boneless.


    Naturally, Zheng Tianwu could not bear seeing such a gorgeous lady crying. He quickly helped the gorgeous lady got up. His eyes were full of affection, but his heart was boiling with rage.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, this has nothing to do with you. How dare this old coot make you a scapegoat! Take him out and beat him to death!¡±


    The butler was dumbstruck by the young master¡¯s remark. He only regained his senses when two people were holding up his body.


    His heart was broken, he shouted until his face turned blue, ¡°You tyrant! You will ruin the kingdom and bring calamity to the people! You have actually trusted this lady! There will be a day of reckoning for the things you have done!¡±

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040: One Year V


    The butler had been working so diligently and was infinitely loyal to the marquis all these years, but now, the marquis wanted to take the butler¡¯s life just because of the crocodile tears shed by a gorgeous lady.


    ¡®Haha! The marquis manor¡¯s number is up.¡¯


    Seeing how the marquis treated the butler, the guard was no longer begging for mercy. He merely got up and walked out the door on his own after kowtowing to Zheng Tianwu like a martyr rushing to the place of execution in boundless grief and pain.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er is my dearest concubine. If anyone dares to treat her rudely in the future, this is the price you pay!¡± Zheng Tianwu helped Yuan¡¯er to get up, his piercing eyes swept past everyone on the spot, his tone was cold and domineering.


    Yuan¡¯er¡¯s stunning face was covered in tears. She looked extremely pathetic just like a tiny little flower that was not capable of standing against the wind and rain so it must be protected.


    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡± Everyone on the spot kneeled down and answered respectfully.


    ¡°What happened to the young princess and Gong¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, Young Marquis wanted to look for the young princess, but¡­¡± The guard hesitated for a while before he continued, ¡°It seems that the young princess has a new playmate and has not been spending time with the young marquis for quite some time.¡±


    Hearing this, Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face darkened, a glimmer of vicious light flashed in his eyes.


    Zheng Tianwu was granted the title marquis as his father had saved the late emperor back then. Hence, the title was granted even if Zheng Tianwu did not share the same bloodline with the emperor. The title could even be inherited by descendants from Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor.


    Apparently, the emperor was annoyed with the people of Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor lately. Zheng Tianwu was left with no choice but to arrange a marriage between Zheng Gong and the young princess. By doing this, he could keep the foothold of Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor as the emperor was Zheng Tianwu¡¯s in-law.


    However¡­


    The young princess had always been playing with Zheng Gong. Simply no one knew why Zheng Gong was kept out of the palace lately.


    What could Zheng Tianwu do if this continued?


    ¡°Marquis, why don¡¯t you pay a visit to the young princess so you can check out her new playmate. If her playmate is a man, you could secretly kill him. It will not stir up any conflict with His Majesty. If her playmate is a lady, there is nothing to worry about.¡± Yuan¡¯er¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, her fingers drawing circles on Zheng Tianwu¡¯s chest.


    Hearing this, Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face softened. He reached out to stroke Yuan¡¯er¡¯s face as he laughed.


    ¡°You are right, let me check this out. I want to know who on earth is capable of making the young princess turn her back on Gong¡¯er.¡±


    ***


    At the inner court of the palace.


    A luxuriously dressed young lady was sitting on a rock, staring hard at the vast azure sky. She looked irresistibly adorable.


    A few servants were standing quietly behind the young lady like statues.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A hurried voice broke the silence.


    The young lady could not help frowning as she looked at the servant who rushed behind her, annoyed.


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Young Marquis Zheng is here again.¡±


    The young lady¡¯s calm face changed after hearing the name.


    ¡°Why is he here again? Get him out of here! I hate him!¡±


    Had it not been for the emperor not allowing the princess to treat Zheng Gong rudely, she would have thrown Zheng Gong out each time he stepped into the palace.


    It seemed that the more the princess held herself back, the more intense things went.


    ¡®This bastard treats me so flippantly, but ironically, I am supposed to marry him? I will never marry that bastard!¡¯


    ¡°At your command, Your Highness.¡± The servant paid her respect to the princess and walked out.


    The princess got up and stretched her body lazily. Seeing a lady coming her way from afar, her eyes lit up. She walked over with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041: One Year VI


    ¡°Gu Yiyi, you are late this time.¡±


    ***


    Gu Yiyi raised her eyes only to see Young Princess You Lan running up to her.


    The young princess¡¯s eyes were glistening with light. They were even more dazzling than the stars sparkling in the sky.


    Nevertheless, Gu Yiyi loved Feng Ruqing¡¯s deep eyes.


    The young princess smiled radiantly, two little dimples could be seen plastered on her fair and delicate face. She looked irresistibly lovely.


    Still, Gu Yiyi loved Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes that curved into crescent moons when she smiled.


    The young princess was full of life, she was so delicate, just like a tiny little flower.


    However, Gu Yiyi loved Feng Ruqing¡¯s formidable and domineering demeanor.


    Both You Lan and Feng Ruqing were princesses, but they were so different.


    ¡®When will I leave this annoying place? I want to bury my head in Xiao Qing¡¯s warm embrace¡­¡¯ Gu Yiyi felt a sudden urge to cry and heaved a soft sigh.


    ¡°I truly have no idea when I will leave this place.¡±


    ¡®The people here are crazy, they have lost their minds!¡¯


    Here, the spirit beasts were no different than sitting ducks. The people here had made the spirit beasts a living target and shot arrows at them just for fun.


    Startled, You Lan went pale and stared dazedly at Gu Yiyi. She hesitated for a while, but soon she took Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand and pulled her aside.


    The servants were quite far from Gu Yiyi and You Lan. Hence, no one had heard Gu Yiyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you really want to leave?¡± You Lan raised her head and stared solemnly at Gu Yiyi.


    The eldest prince had always been vicious. You Lan was more afraid of the eldest prince than the emperor.


    Gu Yiyi was brought into the palace by the eldest prince. It just so happened that You Lan had met Gu Yiyi in the eldest prince¡¯s chamber and they had hit it off right from the first time they met. However, if You Lan helped Gu Yiyi leave the palace, the eldest prince would surely kill You Lan.


    ¡°I am not here on my own will. I was seized and brought into this place. This place is like a prison. I can hardly breathe. Moreover, I can¡¯t see Xiao Qing.¡±


    Gu Yiyi had escaped a few times, but all in vain. Although that person did not punish her, she was being monitored even more closely now. She was not even allowed to step out of the back garden. Gu Yiyi simply had no idea if she could see Feng Ruqing for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You Lan, please don¡¯t tell your brother that I want to leave. Although he knows this, whenever I grab the chance, I will leave. I don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡± You Lan bit her lower lip.


    Stunned, Gu Yiyi smiled wryly and shook her head.


    Whenever Guyiyi thought of Feng Ruqing, she could not help grumbling. She had never thought of getting any help from the people of Tianyue Kingdom.


    After all, this kingdom belonged to the eldest prince.


    ¡°There is no need. If my father and Xiao Qing know this, they will come to my rescue. I am waiting for them.¡±


    You Lan held onto Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t want to marry him, you must leave as soon as possible. Yesterday, I heard my eldest brother told my father that he wants to make you his consort and my father has agreed!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hearing this, Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart trembled and her voice quivered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± You Lan said resolutely.


    Gu Yiyi burst into tears like a dull booby.


    ¡°No way! I want to marry Xiao Qing. If worse comes to worst, I would rather be Xiao Qing¡¯s second aunt than marrying this bastard!¡±


    ¡°I know how painful it is to marry someone you don¡¯t love.¡± You Lan shook her head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t told me this, I am going to tell you something. My mother was my father¡¯s dearest consort. However, my mother did not love my father. She was forced to leave the man she loved to be married to my father. My mother¡­ ended up collapsing into a dreary depression before she eventually died. It is so heartbreaking to get married to someone you don¡¯t love. Gu Yiyi, I want to help you!¡±

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042: Gu Yiyi is Snappy I


    Hearing this, Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart sank. Sure enough, Gu Yiyi wanted to leave this place, but she did not want to put You Lan into trouble.


    After pondering for a while, Gu Yiyi shook her head.


    ¡°You Lan, I will find my own way out. Don¡¯t tell him about this, although he already knows this.¡±


    ¡°Yiyi, I told you that I will help you. I will keep my words! I am his sister, he can¡¯t do anything to me. You are my friend, I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer,¡± You Lan said with smiling eyes.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she looked up at the young lady before her as she said earnestly, ¡°You Lan, honestly, I have never considered you to be my good friend before this.¡±


    You Lan was rendered speechless. The truth in Gu Yiyi¡¯s words stung.


    ¡°I got close to you because you are a princess. The person I love is also a princess. Now, I have found the similarity between both of you¡ªfierce loyalty.¡± Gu Yiyi patted You Lan¡¯s shoulder and continued saying.


    You Lan¡¯s hand stroked her chest. Gu Yiyi¡¯s words pricked even deeper into You Lan¡¯s heart. You Lan had always been treating Gu Yiyi her good friend, but it turned out that You Lan was merely a backup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there is a chance, I will come back together with her. I know you don¡¯t like this place and have always wanted to get out of here. Xiao Qing is really something. She can get you out of here.¡±


    Hearing this, You Lan¡¯s eyes lit up, curving into a crescent moon as she broke into a bright smile.


    ¡°Alright, I will wait for you to come back. However, my eldest brother has been around in the palace a lot lately. When he goes out, I will get a chance to take you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yiyi nodded solemnly. At this moment, she really saw You Lan as her friend, not a backup.


    Just as You Lan wanted to say something, Gu Yiyi tugged at You Lan¡¯s hand.


    Stunned, You Lan raised her head only to see Zheng Tuanwu walking toward them from not far away.


    With a smiling face, he walked toward them with both hands on his back. He was so different from his domineering and vicious look in the marquis manor. Currently, he looked like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, irritating!


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that you have had some conflicts with Gong¡¯er recently. Has Gong¡¯er done anything wrong and offended you?¡±


    ¡°Marquis Zheng must have misunderstood me. I am not feeling well. Hence, I didn¡¯t want to see anyone these few days.¡± You Lan¡¯s face changed as she said blandly.


    A glimmer of light flashed in Zheng Tuanwu¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously glanced at Gu Yiyi who was standing aside.


    ¡°Your Highness looks ruddy and healthy. You don¡¯t seem to have any health issues. Moreover, you said that you don¡¯t want to meet anyone. You are meeting this lady, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing this, a burning rage swept over Gu Yiyi. How dare this bastard humiliate her! When Gu Yiyi was still in Tian Shen Manor, simply no one dared to say that she was not a human.


    ¡°Marquis Zheng, Yiyi is an honorable guest that my eldest brother has brought back to the palace. She is one of us. I believe that you are in no position to say anything about her,¡± You Lan said nonchalantly before Gu Yiyi could explode in anger.


    Currently, vigor and delicate trickled out of You Lan, calm and elegance took its place.


    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Gong¡¯er misses you so badly. So, please¡­¡± Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face darkened, the corner of his lips curved into a smile.


    You Lan laughed in exasperation.


    ¡°Zheng Tianwu, do you think I am a prostitute from the brothel and would meet whoever comes into the brothel? Why must I meet Young Marquis Zheng just because he misses me? Why don¡¯t you ask him what he has done to me?¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043: Gu Yiyi is Snappy II


    Zheng Tianwu was annoyed, but he did not show any emotion on his face.


    ¡°Your Highness, please calm down. I apologize to you on Gong¡¯er¡¯s behalf. No matter what Gong¡¯er did, he is still young and insensible. Could you please forgive him this time?¡± Zheng Tianwu smiled brightly.


    ¡°I am one year younger than him, you want me to forgive him because he is young and ignorant? Marquis Zheng, you have actually thought that Young Marquis Zheng is younger than me!


    ¡°Yiyi, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t be bothered about him.¡± You Lan sneered sarcastically.


    Gu Yiyi turned her head sideways to glance at Zheng Tianwu, her lips curved into a disdainful sneer.


    Seeing the disdain in her eyes, Zheng Tianwu exploded with anger. He narrowed his eyes that were full of murderous intent.


    ¡°This lady must be the Her Highness¡¯s new playmate that the guard has mentioned. Pfft! She is nothing. She looks stunning but both her strength and talent are inferior. The young princess is a lady. Hence, this lady¡¯s stunning face is useless. All I want to know is why the young princess turned her back on Gong¡¯er.¡±


    ***


    After leaving together with You Lan, Gu Yiyi did not go back to her chamber. Instead, she took a stroll in the back garden. She had never felt so constrained before this. This palace was like a cage and she was like a canary that was not capable of getting out of the cage.


    ¡°Maiden Gu.¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s face darkened. Someone blocked Gu Yiyi¡¯s way. She looked up at the man who stood before her.


    ¡®How does this fellow know my name?¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Yiyi asked indignantly.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, Her Highness, Princess You Lan is still young and gullible. Hence, I must give you some advice¡ªthe sower of discord will face calamity.¡± Zheng Tianwu forced a smile.


    Stunned, Gu Yiyi did not get Zheng Tianwu. He had actually said that Gu Yiyi was the sower of discord? What had she done?


    Well, did Zheng Tianwu mean that Gu Yiyi had sown discord between the eldest prince and You Lan? All she wanted was to leave the palace. She had never done anything to both of them.


    ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Maiden Gu knows it very well. I have no idea what my son¡ªZheng Gong has done to offend you so much so that you want to separate Gong¡¯er and You Lan.¡± Zheng Tianwu¡¯s smile faded slightly.


    ¡°Zheng Gong? Who is that?¡± Dumbfounded, Gu Yiyi had not regained her senses.


    Hearing this, Zheng Tianwu could no longer hold back his anger.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, there is no one in Tianyue Kingdom who does not know who my son is. This is such a witless lie. Don¡¯t you ever think that you could do whatever you want with the eldest prince behind my back! You can never be the eldest princess consort. You would only be an insignificant concubine. After some time, he will get bored of you. Do you really want to go against me now? Have you ever thought of your future?¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared at Zheng Tianwu, disdain trickling out of her eyes as empathy took its place.


    ¡®It turns out that Zheng Tianwu has a screw loose.¡¯ Gu Yiyi would not blame him for the things that he had done as her father told her not to reason with a fool.


    Naturally, if Gu Shi knew what Gu Yiyi was thinking right now, he would have cried his heart out¡ªwhat Gu Shi said did not fit in the current situation.


    Gu Yiyi merely heaved a sigh and shook her head. Then, she turned to walk past Zheng Tianwu.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, I will give you a piece of Grade-5 spirit herb, please stay away from Her Highness, Princess You Lan.¡± Zheng Tianwu reached out in an attempt to stop Gu Yiyi.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044: Gu Yiyi is Snappy III


    Nevertheless, Zheng Tianwu firmly believed that there must be some misunderstandings between Zheng Gong and Gu Yiyi. Hence, Gu Yiyi had sown discord between You Lan and Zheng Gong. Subsequently, You Lan distanced herself from Zheng Gong.


    Gu Yiyi could not help but stop in her tracks. She could recall the things that had happened the day she left Tian Shen Manor¡ªa noble lady had thrown money at a modestly dressed young lady. The noble lady looked down at the young lady condescendingly as she said with a flamboyant and exaggerated tone, ¡°Take this one thousand dollars worth of notes and stay away from my son.¡±


    They were one thousand dollars worth of notes!


    Gu Yiyi had never thought that this would happen to her. After all, her father was Gu Shi.


    However, Gu Yiyi did not burst with anger. Instead, she was amused. She could not help but laugh.


    ¡°A piece of Grade-5 spirit herb is nothing. Back then, when Xiao Qing helped me to lose weight, Grade-6 spirit herb was a part of the token of gratitude that I have given her in return. However, if you truly want me to leave, I will tell the eldest prince later that you want me to leave and that it was not my intention.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face darkened a little, but he paid no heed to Gu Yiyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Grade-6 spirit herb? You have overestimated yourself.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Grade-6 spirit herb is not good enough for me. I regret what I have said. I will tell the eldest prince that you want me to leave, but I will never do so unless you give me one thousand pieces of Grade-8 spirit herbs. I would immediately leave without looking back then.¡±


    ¡®Grade-8 spirit herb! You slut! You are no different than a robber!¡¯


    Although Gu Yiyi was a gorgeous lady, she was feminine at all. Her overbearing demeanor was annoyed.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, you seem to prefer rough treatment, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu could not stay any longer. He was afraid that he could no longer hold back his anger and might just kill Gu Yiyi. Hence, he took a deep breath. His murderous briefly scanned Gu Yiyi¡¯s face before he turned to leave.


    Zheng Tianwu stumbled away. His body was trembling. Apparently, he was extremely indignant.


    ¡°He is a marquis, but his emotional intelligence is too low. I have only just said a few words, but he had exploded with anger. If he continued talking to me, he would have died from anger.¡± Gu Yiyi pouted disdainfully.


    It was something great indeed. At least Zheng Tianwu would never look for Gu Yiyi anymore.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yiyi broke into tears. She missed Feng Ruqing, Gu Shi, Xiao Yin, and her second uncle so badly.


    It had been a year. Had they tasked anyone to look for Gu Yiyi? Were they doing well?


    ***


    In the depth of the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    A young lady was sitting with her legs crossed by the pool. A faint beam of sunlight poured over her face. She opened her eyes, she looked calm and serene.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year¡­¡±


    Initially, she had wanted to make a breakthrough to Advanced Dark Warrior tier. However, she had not made it even after a year of cultivation.


    It seemed that she was stuck in a cultivation bottleneck where she just could not make a breakthrough.


    On the contrary, ever since the spirit beasts had stopped drinking the contaminated water and with the help of the sacred water, their strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Even Feng Ruqing was shocked at the speed of the spirit beasts¡¯ improvement.


    The most talented wolfhound had even attained Tier-6 strength. Perhaps, it could even attain Tier-7 strength if it was given a chance.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045: Gu Yiyi is Snappy IV


    Spirit beasts that had attained Tier-7 strength were similar to a human who had attained Spirit Warrior tier.


    Hence, the wolfhound was an Advanced Spirit Warrior. More importantly, it was actually a female wolfhound!


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity¡­¡±


    If Feng Ruqing could take this wolfhound out of the Forest of Spirit Beasts, this wolfhound might be a perfect match for the snow wolf.


    After all, dogs and wolves shared a common ancestor a long time ago.


    The wolfhound threw itself at Feng Ruqing, sticking out its tongue to lick Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Perhaps the wolfhound had been abandoned for years and it had finally met a master who was treating it so well and with such gentleness.


    The wolfhound stared at Feng Ruqing with watchful and gentle eyes.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly.


    The wolfhound sat upright and wagged its tail like a well-trained dog. It was so cordial and handsome.


    ¡°Hmm, this dog behaved more like a dog than Little Wolfie.¡±


    The snow wolf was a wolf after all. If not for Feng Ruqing luring it with the Divine-Spirit Fruit, it never would have listened to her command like the wolfhound.


    However, the snow wolf had a special place in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    The snow wolf was not as smart as the rest of the spirit beasts. Neither was it good at fighting nor escaping. It had always looked so miserable. Hence, Feng Ruqing had always been taking special care of the snow wolf.


    Moreover, the snow wolf was the first spirit beast that Feng Ruqing owned. She had even blown a hole in Feng Rushuang¡¯s wallet because of the snow wolf. Naturally, the snow wolf had a special place in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart and no other spirit beast could replace it.


    No matter how sensible and smart the other spirit beasts were, the snow wolf was Feng Ruqing¡¯s dearest spirit beast.


    ¡°Have the people out there retreat?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow.


    The people out there had always wanted to take these spirit beasts away. In order to make the spirit beasts cultivate peacefully, Feng Ruqing and the spirit beasts had been hiding in the Forest of Spirit Beast for one whole year.


    Squeak! Squeak! The rabbit squeaked.


    ¡°Mother, the rabbit said that there are still some people wandering out there. However, the eagle that was tasked to send the letter has brought back the news of the other spirit beasts¡­ Someone saw Aunt Gu in Marquis City.¡± Qing Han, who stood next to Feng Ruqing conveyed the rabbit¡¯s message to Feng Ruqing.


    As Feng Ruqing could not go out to look for Gu Yiyi, she had tasked the big rabbit to send the eagle to deliver letters to the birds in all the cities of the realm.


    The eagle was too big and eye-catching. On the contrary, the birds were small and had yet to ascend to spirit beasts. Hence, they could hardly be noticed. That was the reason Feng Ruqing had tasked these birds to look for someone.


    ¡°Eagle, send a piece of spirit herb to all the birds that helped me. This spirit herb could help them in cultivation and they could ascend to spirit beast sooner.¡±


    In the ancient Hua Xia, there were both ordinary snakes and spirit snakes. Similarly, in Cang Yue Mainland, there was no lack of spirit beasts, but there were more animals that were not capable of ascending to spirit beasts.


    The eagle was overjoyed. It screamed and circled around Feng Ruqing for a while.


    ¡°Later on, will you all leave the Forest of Spirit Beasts together with me?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her head with a smile on her face.


    All the spirit beasts were dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s remark. Even the eagle stopped in its track.


    The whole Forest of Spirit Beasts sank into silence.


    These spirit beasts had never left the Forest of Spirit Beasts before. This was their home. Even if their home was full of danger, it was far safer than the world out there.


    However, as of now¡­


    The spirit beasts raised their heads to look at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. A look of absolute determination settled upon their faces.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046: Leaving the Beast Forest I


    Naturally, the spirit beasts were willing to leave their home if Feng Ruqing was their master and would never leave her after that.


    ¡°Mother, when will Brother Fu Chen wake up?¡± Qing Han bit her lower lip. She looked a little dejected.


    Back then, Qing Han had always felt that Fu Chen was annoying when he was around. However, Fu Chen had been sleeping for so long. As of now, Qing Han missed him so badly.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes, the corner of her lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°He will wake up soon. I could feel it. I wonder how strong Fu Chen will be when he wakes up.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s strength had greatly improved and was as strong as an Immortal Warrior¡¯s even though she had only slept for a short while. Simply no one knew how strong Fu Chen could be when he was awake.


    ¡°Really? Mother, I think Brother Fu Chen is getting taller. When he is awake, will he be a dwarf no more, unlike me?¡± Qing Han broke into laughter, her eyes curved into crescent moons. She looked extremely adorable.


    ¡°Well¡­ I am not sure. You are still young. When you grow up, you will surely be taller.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qing Han raised her head and stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. She did not seem to understand Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡®When will I be as tall as Mother?¡¯


    Arf! Arf!


    The wolfhound barked as it wagged its tail and circled around Qing Han.


    ¡°Ah Wang, let¡¯s go!¡± Qing Han smiled as she waved her hand.


    Feng Ruqing was the one who had set up the formation in the Forest of Spirit Beasts. Naturally, she knew how to break it.


    Hence, they walk smoothly through the forest.


    ***


    Outside the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    There was a group of guards wandering dejectedly outside the Forest of Spirit Beasts.


    An ordinary-looking middle-aged man with sallow skin and a black mole on his forehead could be seen leading the group. He looked like someone who had overindulged in sexual intercourse.


    Indeed, he looked extremely imposing wearing the armor. However, at the same time, he looked like someone who sought power by riding on the back of the tiger.


    ¡°You are a bunch of fools! You can¡¯t even get into the forest until now. Go and find a way to get into the forest now. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get in!¡± The man waved the long whip in his hand and cracked it forcefully at the guard who stood near him.


    The whip made contact with and ripped off the skin of the guard¡¯s back, leaving traces of blood. It was a brutal whip strike. However, simply no one dared to make a sound seeing the guard being tortured.


    The guards had no choice. The man¡¯s sister was Zheng Tianwu¡¯s dearest consort. This man was highly influential and powerful. Hence, the guard did not dare to mess with him.


    ¡°Hurry up! If you all can¡¯t find it, I will skin you all alive!¡±


    Mu Yu waved the whip once again as he snarled.


    The guards left immediately. They were too afraid to stay there any longer. Currently, there was only a squad of guards left on the spot to protect him.


    Mu Yu got off the horse and sat down on the ground nearby, feeling carefree. He then took out a pot of wine and drank from it.


    It was a pity that he only had a pot of wine. Without a gorgeous lady by his side, it was such a waste.


    Just as Mu Yu was about to put down the wine pot, a gorgeous silhouette came into sight from the hills of the Forest of the Spirit Beasts.


    As he did not hold onto the wine pot tightly, the wine pot slid through his fingers and fell to the ground. His eyes were fixed upon the beautiful lady who was slowly walking out of the forest. He could not help but gulp¨Che was smitten with the lady.


    ¡®She is so stunning! There is actually such a beautiful lady in the Forest of the Spirit Beasts!¡¯


    The lady was way too gorgeous. She looked even more stunning than his pretty sister.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047: Leaving the Beast Forest II


    Even the little maiden next to her was exquisitely beautiful. When the little maiden had grown up, her beauty could bring the whole city to their knees.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you see the beauty ahead of you? Go and get her.¡± Mu Yu slapped the guard across his head.


    ¡®It must be wonderful to be with such a gorgeous lady.¡¯


    Rubbing his palms together, Mu Yu stared at the lady with a lecherous gaze, a lustful smile could be seen plastered on his face. He could even foresee the lady moaning exaggeratedly, being pinned down under his body¡­


    Just as the guard wanted to make a move, his body suddenly stiffened as he stood rooted to the ground.


    ***


    The sun was burning like fire.


    The lady in the red robe was even more dazzling than the sun. Her face was indescribably stunning. One could hardly forget her even with just a glance.


    A little maiden could be seen riding on the wolfhound that walked next to the lady. It was such a warm and harmonious sight.


    Suddenly, countless spirit beasts strode out of the forest, walked after the lady¡ªwolves, tigers, leopards¡­and a big rabbit.


    It was a wide variety of spirit beasts behind the lady, as if a huge group of bodyguards. Each of them was bigger and stronger than the petite lady who walked before them. The lady was as if a tiny little fish leading a big group of giant sharks.


    Stunned, all the guards stood rooted on the spot, their faces stiffened.


    Mu Yu too was startled. He looked blankly at the lady before him. He could not help glancing at the spirit beasts behind her.


    ¡®Wait¡­ why do these spirit beasts look so familiar?¡¯


    Standing dazed for a while, Mu Yu had finally regained his focus. A glimmer of vicious light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®Those spirit beasts belonged to the marquis manor. However, they are out here following a lady?¡¯


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Mu Yu snarled.


    The guard nearly burst into tears.


    ¡®You have just sent so many people out of here and there are only a few of us left. Do you really think we can defeat so many spirit beasts? These spirit beasts will bite us to death.¡¯


    Seeing the guard was still standing unmovingly, Mu Yu gave the guard a kick and sent him forward.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    The guard walked fearfully toward Feng Ruqing, his face was ghastly pale.


    ***


    Under the tree, just as Feng Ruqing walked out of the Forest of Spirit Beasts, a guard in armor stopped her.


    ¡°Back off!¡± The lady¡¯s face was nonchalant.


    Bang!


    Before the guard could say a word, he was dealt a blow on his chest, sending him flying away and crashing pathetically to the ground.


    The guard spat out a mouthful of blood and did not manage to get up after that.


    Mu Yu¡¯s face darkened. He got up and sized Feng Ruqing up with a lecherous gaze. The corner of his lips curved into a sinister sneer.


    ¡°Maiden, these spirit beasts belong to the marquis manor. Where are you taking them to?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Mu Yu who was walking up to her from not far away and then turned to look at the spirit beasts.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    All the spirit beasts shook their heads simultaneously as if they were trained to do this before.


    ¡°Maiden, the Forest of the Spirit Beasts belongs to the marquis manor. Naturally, the same goes for the spirit beasts within the forest. However¡­¡± Mu Yu stroked his chin as he sneered.


    ¡°If you are willing to be my concubine, I could give you one of them. However, you must not take all of them away. These are the marquis¡¯s spirit beasts. He would never give them to anyone!¡±

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048: Leaving the Beast Forest III


    The marquis was so enthralled by Yuan¡¯er. Even though this lady looked beautiful, with her character, the marquis would never like her.


    The prince would never be generous toward the people he disliked. Naturally, he would not give her the spirit beasts.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Little Qing Han puffed her cheeks, her eyes innocent and without evil, looking absolutely harmless.


    ¡°Who is he, why he is coming to snatch away Ah Wang and the rest? Ah Wang is obviously our family¡¯s dog.¡±


    The hunting dog nodded vigorously.


    Exactly! It was already its new owner¡¯s dog, it was no longer related to other people.


    Mu Yu looked at Little Qing Han and licked the corner of his lips. ¡°Of course, if you are willing to give your daughter to me too, I can let you choose and bring away one spirit beast.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a kick conjuring a hurricane hit Mu Yu¡¯s body causing him to fly away.


    He coughed and fell to the ground utterly wretched. Immediately, another gust of wind blew and by the time he had lifted his head, he found that the maiden¡¯s figure was already floating before him like a ghost.


    She rested her leg on Mu Yu¡¯s chest and smiled cordially. But when Mu Yu saw her smile, it looked devilish, causing his whole body to go cold and tremble uncontrollably.


    All the guards pulled out their swords, but before they could rush forward, the spirit beasts were already pouncing on them, pinning them down to the ground and growling threateningly.


    ¡°What did you say earlier on? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her head whilst smiling.


    The smile did not quite reach her eyes causing people to tremble.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. You wanted me to¡­ sell my daughter?¡±


    Not knowing why Mu Yu¡¯s face paled and his gaze flustered when he saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression.


    He personally did not have high-level cultivation but had always been relying on Marquis¡¯ Manor¡¯s strength to throw his weight around. On this land, nobody who dared to cross his path indeed.


    This time, he had come to the beast forest for his personal gain. He just wanted to have a taste of what it was like to kill a spirit beast. That was why he had offered to bring people to this place.


    He had never thought that not only was he unable to kill a spirit beast, but he had also attracted a devil.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I am Marquis Zheng¡¯s brother-in-law. Our Marquis¡¯ Manor¡¯s skilled masters are all nearby. If you dare to touch me, Marquis Zheng will not let you off so easily! He will cut your body into a thousand pieces and destroy your whole family!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips lifted into a smile and she slowly retracted her leg.


    Mu Yu sighed a breath of relief. It seemed like the name of the prince was pretty useful. At least, it had caused this woman to be afraid.


    However, in the next moment, the maiden¡¯s ruthless voice thundered.


    ¡°If all of you want to take revenge, come and do it yourselves. The harm these people have brought you should be personally returned to them!¡±


    Under the sun.


    A light breeze gently blew at the maiden¡¯s sleeves. Her face warm and kind under the gentle light of the sun.


    Her words were like a light, lighting up the hearts of the spirit beasts.


    The eyes of the spirit beasts were bright. Under the influence of Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, all the spirit beasts pounced forward, overwhelming the screaming Mu Yu. One could no longer see his face that was filled with fear and panic¡­


    ***


    Just a stone throw away, the skilled masters from Marquis¡¯ Manor who had just arrived personally witnessed Mu Yu losing his breath under the claws and fangs of the spirit beasts. Their faces turned pale, trembling in shock.


    Earlier on, Mu Yu had ordered them to search for an entrance into the beast forest. So, many people had left, leaving behind only a few skilled masters to protect him.


    However, those skilled masters were simply not the opponents of the spirit beasts.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049: Leaving the Beast Forest IV


    ¡°This¡­ What should we do? Lord Mu is dead, should we go back and report it?¡±


    ¡°Report what? We have failed to protect Lord Mu. The marquis loves Lady Yuan so much, for sure we will pay with our lives! So, we better quickly run away. Managing to escape for one day more is an additional day to stay alive! Once we go back, we will have no way of coming back out again!¡±


    ¡°Ever since Lady Yuan has entered the manor, all the loyal ministers in the marquis¡¯ manor have been sentenced to death due to slander. Even the marchioness has died just because she had given Lady Yuan a slap. Do you think we still have any reason to stay in this kind of place?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and came to a conclusion in their hearts. They left in a rush without being bothered about Mu Yu.


    ***


    Marquis City.


    In Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor, a young butler rushed in with his forehead covered in sweat and eyes darting around in anxiousness.


    ¡°Lady Yuan, Lady Yuan! This is bad. Something has happened to Lord Mu Yu!¡±


    In the eastern courtyard.


    Lady Yuan was lounging on her side, with the warm sun shining on her body. Two servants holding fans stood on each of her sides, gently fanning her.


    When she heard the commotion coming from nearby, Lady Yuan looked up and saw the little butler running in, causing her to frown.


    Her personal servant immediately saw that she was annoyed so, she stood up and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the lady is resting? How huge is that matter that you are kicking up such a fuss?¡±


    The little butler was panting and covered in sweat. ¡°Lady Yuan, Lord Mu has passed away!¡±


    Lady Yuan was holding a cup of water that a servant had brought to her. Hearing that after taking a sip from the cup, her hand trembled from shock, causing the cup to slip and fall to the floor.


    Her face paled, her eyes contained surprise and sorrow. Her body swayed and it was a good thing that the servant behind her had caught her. It was only then that she had managed to stabilize her body.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Lady Yuan, Lord Mu was hurt in the beast forest!¡±


    Lady Yuan¡¯s face turned white. She lightly rubbed her forehead, shaking her head in disbelief.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe it. How could Elder Brother be dead? Absolutely impossible. You are all lying to me. It must be!¡±


    Her face was covered in tears.


    The servants held her body up, afraid that she would not be able to take it and collapse.


    ¡°Madam, Lord Mu has disappeared in the beast forest some time back. The marquis sent men to look for him, but they ended up bringing back a body¡­ my Lady¡­ Do you want to take a last look?¡±


    Lady Yuan closed her eyes in agony, her body swaying as if she would fall any moment. ¡°There is no need for that. I do not wish to take a look. All of you should just leave. I want to rest properly for a bit.¡±


    Obeying her order, the servants and little butler left.


    Only Lady Yuan was left in the whole eastern courtyard.


    After all the people had left, her tears vanished too. Her lips curled into a sneer.


    ¡°Dead. He¡¯s finally dead!¡±


    Hahaha!


    ¡®Sir Ye, I have avenged you!¡¯


    Sunlight shone upon Lady Yuan¡¯s beautiful face, yet her smile was desolate.


    ¡®Sir Ye, I have betrayed you and given up on our relationship. Now, all I can do is to let those who have harmed you accompany you in hell! Mu Yu is finally dead and he died from his own doing! From now on, the only place I want to overturn would be Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor!


    ¡®I will make him lose everything he has, betrayed by all and left behind by his loved ones!¡¯


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡±


    A familiar voice called out from nearby¡­


    Lady Yuan put away all her anger and hatred. Her tears, once again, flowed down her face, making her look pitiful and seemingly bearing great pain.


    ¡°Marquis¡­¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1049: Leaving the Beast Forest IV


    ¡°This¡­ What should we do? Lord Mu is dead, should we go back and report it?¡±


    ¡°Report what? We have failed to protect Lord Mu. The marquis loves Lady Yuan so much, for sure we will pay with our lives! So, we better quickly run away. Managing to escape for one day more is an additional day to stay alive! Once we go back, we will have no way of coming back out again!¡±


    ¡°Ever since Lady Yuan has entered the manor, all the loyal ministers in the marquis¡¯ manor have been sentenced to death due to slander. Even the marchioness has died just because she had given Lady Yuan a slap. Do you think we still have any reason to stay in this kind of place?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and came to a conclusion in their hearts. They left in a rush without being bothered about Mu Yu.


    ***


    Marquis City.


    In Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor, a young butler rushed in with his forehead covered in sweat and eyes darting around in anxiousness.


    ¡°Lady Yuan, Lady Yuan! This is bad. Something has happened to Lord Mu Yu!¡±


    In the eastern courtyard.


    Lady Yuan was lounging on her side, with the warm sun shining on her body. Two servants holding fans stood on each of her sides, gently fanning her.


    When she heard the commotion coming from nearby, Lady Yuan looked up and saw the little butler running in, causing her to frown.


    Her personal servant immediately saw that she was annoyed so, she stood up and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the lady is resting? How huge is that matter that you are kicking up such a fuss?¡±


    The little butler was panting and covered in sweat. ¡°Lady Yuan, Lord Mu has passed away!¡±


    Lady Yuan was holding a cup of water that a servant had brought to her. Hearing that after taking a sip from the cup, her hand trembled from shock, causing the cup to slip and fall to the floor.


    Her face paled, her eyes contained surprise and sorrow. Her body swayed and it was a good thing that the servant behind her had caught her. It was only then that she had managed to stabilize her body.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Lady Yuan, Lord Mu was hurt in the beast forest!¡±


    Lady Yuan¡¯s face turned white. She lightly rubbed her forehead, shaking her head in disbelief.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe it. How could Elder Brother be dead? Absolutely impossible. You are all lying to me. It must be!¡±


    Her face was covered in tears.


    The servants held her body up, afraid that she would not be able to take it and collapse.


    ¡°Madam, Lord Mu has disappeared in the beast forest some time back. The marquis sent men to look for him, but they ended up bringing back a body¡­ my Lady¡­ Do you want to take a last look?¡±


    Lady Yuan closed her eyes in agony, her body swaying as if she would fall any moment. ¡°There is no need for that. I do not wish to take a look. All of you should just leave. I want to rest properly for a bit.¡±


    Obeying her order, the servants and little butler left.


    Only Lady Yuan was left in the whole eastern courtyard.


    After all the people had left, her tears vanished too. Her lips curled into a sneer.


    ¡°Dead. He¡¯s finally dead!¡±


    Hahaha!


    ¡®Sir Ye, I have avenged you!¡¯


    Sunlight shone upon Lady Yuan¡¯s beautiful face, yet her smile was desolate.


    ¡®Sir Ye, I have betrayed you and given up on our relationship. Now, all I can do is to let those who have harmed you accompany you in hell! Mu Yu is finally dead and he died from his own doing! From now on, the only place I want to overturn would be Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor!


    ¡®I will make him lose everything he has, betrayed by all and left behind by his loved ones!¡¯


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡±


    A familiar voice called out from nearby¡­


    Lady Yuan put away all her anger and hatred. Her tears, once again, flowed down her face, making her look pitiful and seemingly bearing great pain.


    ¡°Marquis¡­¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051: Escape II


    Lady Yuan slowly walked toward Tian Qi.


    Her steps were slow but heavy. Each step pounding into Tian Qi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Tian Qi, Housekeeper Tian.¡±


    Lady Yuan picked up a knife from the table and walked to the side of Tian Qi¡¯s body. She violently stabbed the knife into Tian Qi¡¯s arm.


    Severe pain caused Tian Qi¡¯s body to twitch. ¡°Lady Yuan, I really didn¡¯t do it. You must believe in me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know it wasn¡¯t you who has caused my brother¡¯s death.¡± Lady Yuan¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°But, so what?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tian Qi¡¯s eyes widened.


    She knew¡­ but why?


    ¡°Tian Qi, do you still remember the You family?¡±


    The beauty¡¯s voice was very soft, but it caused Tian Qi¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°You¡­ The You family? Gong City¡¯s You family?


    ¡°It seems like you have yet to forget them. One year, you had led many soldiers to flatten the whole You family, robbing and stealing! If all of you had only robbed and left, perhaps then, I would still let it pass. But why did you all have to kill? Annihilate the whole You family?¡±


    Lady Yuan¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    She hated Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor. Hated everyone in it. Everyone deserved to die, every single one!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tian Qi¡¯s voice was laced with fear. ¡°What is your relationship with the You family?¡±


    Lady Yuan stabbed at Tian Qi¡¯s arm again.


    ¡°The You family¡¯s You Ye was the man I loved the most in this lifetime. It was all of you who had killed him and the whole You family!¡±


    Tian Qi¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with panic.


    He finally understood why Lady Yuan had intentionally framed those loyal subjects after entering the marquis¡¯ manor. All of this was for revenge!


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was the marquis and marchioness. They said that there was a spirit beast who could transform into a human in the You family and had ordered us to snatch it. I was just following orders!¡±


    Lady Yuan snickered. ¡°The marchioness is dead. The lackeys of the marquis have also been removed one by one. After this, it would be the marquis¡¯ turn, followed by the young earl¡­ I will never let a single person of the marquis¡¯ manor off!¡±


    Tian Qi¡¯s was losing more and more blood. His face grew weaker and his panic-stricken eyes looked at the beauty in front of him¡ªhis heart cold.


    He understood now, Lady Yuan would never let him off!


    ¡°Naturally, I know you would never cause Mu Yu¡¯s death. If someone else has really killed him, it would be a huge help to me.¡± Lady Yuan¡¯s gaze contained hatred. ¡°Young Master Ye and I loved each other. Besides my elder brother, no one knew. However, in order to obtain greater power, he has offered me to Zheng Tianwu.


    ¡°But he was afraid that I would not forget Sir Ye, and even more afraid that Zheng Tianwu would know my pas. So, he betrayed Sir Ye, causing his death!


    ¡°Hahaha! Every single moment, I wished that he hadn¡¯t died! But I understand what kind of woman Zheng Tianwu likes, so I pretend to be that woman in front of him, making him fall deeply in love with me. He would betray everyone and leave his loved ones for me, how could I let everything go to waste?


    ¡°Furthermore, if I have wanted to frame Mu Yu and he speaks about my past with Sir Ye before he dies, how could I still avenge Sir Ye? Fortunately, he has died out there. Nobody else knows about my relationship with Sir Ye!¡±


    From the moment the You family ceased to exist, the seed of hatred had been growing in her heart, and it had now grown into a towering tree.


    There was nothing she cared about anymore in this life. Giving herself to Zheng Tianwu was solely encouraged by her heart¡¯s desire for revenge.


    Tian Qi panicked badly. This woman was crazy, completely insane!


    ¡°Guards, someone come quick! Lady Yuan, she¡­¡±

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052: Escape III


    Splat!


    The knife was stabbed into Tian Qi¡¯s heart. Tian Qi¡¯s body froze and his head slowly tilted downward, staring at the knife stuck in his heart as blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. Everything that he wanted to say was stuck in his throat.


    In the end, his head dropped to the side and he died.


    The jail door was once again opened.


    Two guards rushed over and put their fists to palms in greeting. ¡°Madam, we heard Housekeeper Tian Qi¡¯s voice. Are you alright?¡±


    Lady Yuan smiled sadly. She turned around and left the prison.


    ¡®Sir Ye, did you see it?


    ¡®The enemies who had harmed you are dying by my hand, one by one.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Very soon I will kill everyone, avenging the You family¡¯s five hundred over people!¡¯


    After leaving the jail, Lady Yuan¡¯s face color recovered a little.


    From afar, she could see Zheng Tianwu rushing toward her.


    Earlier on in the jail, she had used up all her strength and at the moment, her body had lost all strength as she crumbled to the floor.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡± Zheng Tianwu was frightened as he quickly went to hold Lady Yuan up. As he looked on anxiously, he ordered, ¡°Quick, quickly get the doctor here! Yuan¡¯er, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    The dark yellow sky was reflecting Zheng Tianwu¡¯s anxious face. His eyes were filled with tension.


    ***


    ¡°Marquis.¡±


    In the east room.


    The incense was burning.


    Zheng Tianwu sat next to the bed, clutching Lady Yuan¡¯s hand tightly. Besides worry, his eyes carried no other emotions.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tian Qi was killed by the Lady.¡±


    The person behind him respectfully reported.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zheng Tianwu just grunted an acknowledgment and no longer responded.


    The guard hesitated for a moment. ¡°Housekeeper Tian Qi¡­ is not the kind of person who would have harmed Lord Mu.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu lowered his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Tian Qi had really intended to harm Mu Yu or not. However, Yuan¡¯er wanted to kill him, then let his despicable life be offered to Yuan¡¯er. Nobody should question that!¡±


    The guard¡¯s body trembled. He had already noticed Zheng Tianwu¡¯s eyes turning dark so, he quickly left with his head bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Leave, I will be here to accompany Yuan¡¯er until she wakes up.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu waved his hand then quickly turned his attention to Lady Yuan.


    His eyes were full of tenderness and willingness to spoil her.


    That was something that was previously not there.


    In this life, he had killed many living beings. Regardless of whether it was a beast¡¯s life or a human¡¯s life, none of this mattered to him.


    Everyone was just like an ant, there was no need for him to care.


    But after he had met Yuan¡¯er, he finally had someone he cared about¡­


    He would not allow anyone to accuse her.


    Whatever she said, he would believe it!


    It did not matter if she was something bad that would bring calamity to the country and suffering to the citizens. Nor did it matter if she was a vixen in this story. None of it mattered to him.


    He just wanted to be by her side¡­


    ¡°Marquis.¡±


    At this moment, a guard rushed over and whispered into Zheng Tianwu¡¯s ear.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s eyes sunk, a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes. ¡°Is what you have said true?¡±


    ¡°Every sentence I have heard is true. It was overheard by a palace girl belonging to the little princess.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good. Come with me, I want to enter the palace to meet the Eldest Prince!¡±


    ***


    At night.


    The sky was dark and the crescent moon was hidden behind the clouds.


    Inside the palace walls, two petite figures carefully avoided all the imperial guards, moving forward while dodging and hiding.


    ¡°You Lan, the secret passage you have talked about, does it really exist?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± You Lan happily stroked her chin. ¡°When I was a child, Father Emperor did not let me out, so I used to secretly sneak out through this secret passage. Yiyi, I have inquired about something, Eldest Imperial Brother has left for an appointment tonight. He is not in the palace. It is the best time for us to escape.¡±

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053: Escape IV


    Gu Yiyi believed only half of it, but eventually, she still decided to believe in You Lan this one time.


    Although she had always felt that this girl, You Lan, was without ill intentions, she was still somewhat unreliable.


    Exactly the same as Tang Yin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    You Lan grinned and turned her head. ¡°This is my secret passage. Luckily, it is dark tonight. It is easier for us to carry out our tasks. Yiyi, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to meet again after this¡­¡±


    Goodbye¡­


    Before the last two words were spoken, suddenly numerous torches appeared in front of them, lighting up the darkness.


    Gu Yiyi turned her head around, stiffly. ¡°You Lan, didn¡¯t you say that nobody knows of this secret passage? Isn¡¯t tonight supposed to be very safe?¡±


    You Lan¡¯s smile froze and her face looked like she was going to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    In front of them were a few guards. Two people walked toward them.


    One person¡¯s face was quite handsome but gloomy, causing people to feel uncomfortable.


    The other man was older, grinning like a vicious tiger, his eyes looked sinister.


    ¡°Zheng Tianwu!¡±


    You Lan¡¯s face darkened. Her fists tightly clenched.


    It must have been this person who had gotten the information from god-knows-where and went to tell Eldest Imperial Brother the secret. This bastard deserved to die!


    ¡°Gu Yiyi, You Lan, where are you all intending to go?¡±


    The man who was at the forefront had incredibly cold eyes, his handsome face was filled with murderous intent.


    You Lan¡¯s heart sank. Her hand secretly rested on the brick wall behind her as she pressed hard on it, causing a secret passage to appear before everybody¡¯s eyes.


    Perhaps the eldest prince knew what You Lan wanted to do then as he rushed toward You Lan in the blink of an eye.


    However, You Lan was still a step faster. She reached out and pushed Gu Yiyi into the secret passage.


    After that she pressed hard once again and the brick wall returned to its normal appearance.


    The moment the eldest prince appeared before her, You Lan had already used her fist to smash into the mechanism that was not obvious on the brick wall. Thus, the mechanism was wrecked.


    This mechanism blended in well with the stone walls, so it was usually hardly noticeable. However, after You Lan¡¯s hit, a dent had appeared on the brick wall and the original mechanism was no more.


    Boom!


    The eldest prince¡¯s fist landed on You Lan¡¯s chest, causing her to fly away. She spewed a mouthful of blood as her face turned pale.


    ¡°You Lan!!!¡± The eldest prince¡¯s fist shook. His eyes lit up with rage. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    You Lan rubbed the corners of her mouth and stood up. Her face broke into a sneer.


    ¡°Eldest Imperial Brother, she is not willing to be your woman. Why do you keep insisting on it?¡±


    The vein on the eldest prince¡¯s forehead was throbbing. In a fit of anger, he mercilessly strangled You Lan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°This whole piece of land belongs to the royal family! I like her. Sooner or later she will be my woman! I have already given her sufficient time and respect. I did not force her, but you have actually gone and let her go!


    ¡°Did you think that if you have let her go that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her? Let me tell you, whoever I want, I will get. The next time she is back, even if she is unwilling, I will make her my woman!¡±


    You Lan laughed in disdain.


    ¡®Before this, Father Emperor had forced Mother Consort into the palace. And now¡­ Eldest Imperial Brother also intends to do the same.¡¯


    Are all men so unyielding?


    If that was the case, in this life, she, You Lan, would never marry anyone!


    None of the men was good!


    ¡°Eldest Prince¡­¡± When Zheng Tianwu saw that it was about time, he grinned and moved forward. ¡°Calm down a little. Princess You Lan is still your sister. If she has done something wrong, just giving her a little punishment will do the trick. Why take her life? She is just young and she doesn¡¯t understand. She has been manipulated. Furthermore, if you kill her, it would be hard to explain to His Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054: Mu Qingyin was Wounded I


    The eldest prince¡¯s face was cold. The sword in his hand was already pointing at You Lan and his eyes were filled with anger.


    He did not care about Zheng Tianwu who was standing behind him when he spoke coldly. ¡°You Lan, today no matter what your relationship with me is, you have done wrong. You will need to pay the price!¡±


    You Lan¡¯s heart trembled, but still stubbornly lifted her head and looked at the eldest prince without a shred of fear.


    ¡°Marquis Zheng¡­¡± the eldest prince¡¯s lips lifted into a cold smile. ¡°I agree to your request. Later, I will seek for Father Emperor to propose for You Lan to marry into the Zheng Marquis¡¯ Manor.¡±


    Father Emperor had already intended to get rid of this Zheng Marquis¡¯ Manor. If You Lan were to marry into that family, her ending would definitely be tragic.


    Therefore, why not agree with Zheng Tianwu?


    As to whether Father Emperor would be willing or not¡­


    Once the rice was cooked, for the sake of the imperial family¡¯s dignity, Father Emperor would have to abandon You Lan.


    ¡°Come, bring You Lan away and lock her up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Prince.¡±


    In Tian Yue Kingdom, the eldest prince always hid the truth from the masses and was incredibly powerful. Therefore, when compared to him, this princess You Lan was obviously insignificant.


    She did not resist and also understood that resisting was pointless. She slowly stood up, her eyes scanning the eldest prince¡¯s figure with sarcasm before following the guards.


    Slowly disappearing into the night.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s eyes looked sinister. He looked in the direction in which You Lan had left and looked at the tightly shut secret room, eyes glinting darkly.


    In the secret passage.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s fist slammed hard onto the wall. Her knuckles covered in blood as tears streamed down her face. Remorse and sadness filled her.


    In the end, she got tired and lay down on the floor, crying until she could hardly breathe. After crying for some time, she slowly picked herself up and wiped the tears off of her face, turned around, and walked toward the end of the secret passage.


    The secret passage led to a forest outside the palace. Originally it was dark, but the moment she stepped out, numerous torches lit up, encompassing the whole night sky.


    Walking in front of her was a man whose hands were behind his back. He grinned and looked down at Gu Yiyi when she appeared.


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, where do you think you are going?¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart sank as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Zheng Tianwu!¡±


    He already knew about the secret passage beforehand and was already waiting for her here!


    ¡°Young Lady Gu, you have just Princess You Lan in trouble and now you want to leave?¡± Zheng Tianwu laughed loudly, his laughter sounded gloomy. ¡°O, that¡¯s right. The Eldest Prince is still looking for you everywhere. Young Lady Gu, why don¡¯t you follow me back?¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Dream on!¡±


    She needed to leave this place!


    Only by leaving this place would she have any hope!


    ¡°Hahaha, actually, Young Lady Gu is overthinking. How could I possibly bring you back to Eldest Prince? If you were to return to his side, how would I have a chance to kill you?


    ¡°I will never forget how you have insulted me in the palace that day!¡±


    ¡°Back then, we were in the palace. So, I could not touch you. Now, we are outside the palace. Even if you died, nobody would know!¡±


    Zheng Tianwu raised his hand high and slowly brought it back down.


    Seeing Zheng Tianwu¡¯s gesture of order, his guards from the Marquis¡¯ Manor who were behind him took out their weapons. In an instant, everyone was facing Gu Yiyi.


    Facing the people before her, Gu Yiyi was no longer afraid. She released her clenched fists and laughed a little.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055: Mu Qingyin was Wounded II


    ¡°Do you know who my father is? My father¡­ won¡¯t let go of anyone who has harmed me. No matter who it is!¡±


    So, what was there for her to be afraid of?


    Gu Yiyi closed her eyes, her delicate and pretty face seemed determined to stare death in its face. The corner of her lips curled up into a mesmerizing smile.


    In the breeze, her hair was moving lightly. Her expression was one of peace and calm.


    At this moment¡­


    A gust of wind blew, carrying over a familiar scent.


    The pain she was anticipating did not appear. Instead, she fell into a warm embrace.


    In the night breeze, she gently opened her eyes. Dark hair brushed past her face and a dignified, handsome face entered her vision.


    ¡°Second¡­ Second Uncle?¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s carried the maiden¡¯s body, his eyes cold, quickly dodging the swords in front of them.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s fingers tightly gripped onto Mu QingYin¡¯s sleeve, her voice nervous. ¡°Second Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    Mu Qingyin lowered his eyes, his emotions unfathomable.


    ¡°I have been looking for you for a year now.¡±


    Finally¡­ he had found her¡­


    Not knowing how it felt like a jot of current rushed through Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart. Her heart was beating abnormally fast and her pretty little face was red. In Mu Qingyin¡¯s embrace, she felt very safe.


    Zheng Tianyu¡¯s eyes were cold. He walked over and arrived in front of Mu Qingyin in an instant.


    Bang!


    His palm collided with Mu Qingyin¡¯s in the air. Instantly, Mu Qingyin took a few steps back, a trickle of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    The Gu Yiyi before had always been under Gu Shi¡¯s protection. Having never been harmed, she naturally did not have the determination to become stronger.


    Even when she entered this secret realm, still no one had hurt her.


    Until this moment¡­


    She suddenly understood¡ªhow weak she was and that she had even gotten so many people in trouble!


    ¡°Second Uncle, you should leave. You are not the opponent of these Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s people. Go back and look for my father, let him come and save me.¡± A big smile appeared on Gu Yiyi¡¯s face, yet her voice was incredibly determined.


    All those years, she was fat and could not cultivate while her second uncle¡¯s cultivation was slow due to his body¡¯s condition.


    She did not know what her second uncle had faced in this one year that caused him to increase his strength at such incredible speed.


    But she knew¡­


    She could not let Second Uncle die in this place.


    Now, the only people who could save her would her father or Xiao Qing!


    Mu Qingyin hesitated for a moment. He really wanted to tell this silly girl that it was impossible for Gu Shi to come and save them as he could not even enter this secret realm.


    But now was not the time he could explain. Zheng Tianwu¡¯s sword suddenly approached, and very quickly arrive before their eyes.


    Mu Qingyin quickly retreated, yet the tip of the sword still appeared before him. Blood flowed out from his shoulders and his handsome face lost all color.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes turned red. She glared at Zheng Tianwu with rage in her eyes.


    Zheng Tianwu continued to approach with a cold smile. His footsteps were incredibly slow. Each step heavy, crushing against Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Marquis!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice full of urgency sounded caused Zheng Tianwu to stop in his tracks.


    Zheng Tianwu turned his head and coldly looked at the guard who was rushing toward him with an ugly face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lady Yuan¡­ Lady Yuan was pushed by the young earl and now she is still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face changed drastically and he was no longer bothered with Mu Qingyin and his partner. However, he also did not want to let these people go, so he shouted, ¡°Elder Gao, these two shall be handed to you for disposal. I want to see their corpses tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056: Mu Qingyin was Wounded III


    From the void, the old man in gray slowly walked over. In a few steps, he arrived before Mu Qingyin.


    His eyes were cold, like a venomous snake, causing Gu Yiyi to feel suffocated for a moment.


    Mu Qingyin subconsciously protected Gu Yiyi in his arms and looked coldly at the old man who was walking toward him.


    ¡°On this earth, you can cross anyone, but you¡¯re not allowed to cross my master!¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful force came toward Mu Qingyin as he raised his arm to block it. The strong force crashed against his body causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed as he fell on one knee to the ground. Luckily, he had managed to stabilize his body in time.


    ¡°I am unable to bring you back and explain matters to the Gu Manor master.¡± Mu Qingyin turned his head and looked at Gu Yiyi, whose face was covered in tears. He carefully lifted his fingertips and brushed away her tears. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Since I have chosen to come to this place, I will definitely protect you!¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s tears flowed even more as it became more and more uncontrollable.


    But she held onto Mu Qingyin¡¯s hand increasingly firmly.


    ¡°Second Uncle, if we manage to make it back, let me be Nan Xian¡¯s second aunt alright?¡±


    She had never felt this way before.


    Becoming Nan Xian¡¯s second aunt would definitely infuriate Nan Xian to death!


    ¡°Little girl, you are still too young, so between us, it would not¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to become Nan Xian and Xiao Qing¡¯s second aunt. Second Uncle, I¡¯m already dying, and yet you are still unwilling to satisfy my request?¡±


    Mu Qingyin looked down at the little girl before him and smiled gently.


    For an instant, this smile was noble and elegant.


    ¡°Alright. I promise you.¡±


    Afterall¡­


    They could no longer return.


    So¡­ Why not fulfill this little girl¡¯s wish to become an aunt?


    Too bad, in the end, he was still unable to protect her and unable to give Gu Manor Master an explanation.


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Gu Yiyi stopped crying and broke into a smile. ¡°Not sure if I¡¯m hallucinating, but why do I hear a wolf howling from ahead? Usually, there would not be any spirit beasts appearing in Tianyue Kingdom. This place is different from Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Mu Qingyin smiled, not knowing how to answer.


    That was because he could hear this hallucination of the sound too¡­


    The man in gray was already very close by.


    The sword in his hand was pointed at Mu Qingyin, and his gaze was sharp. He ruthlessly swung the sword over his head.


    Mu Qingyin wrapped his arm around Gu Yiyi¡¯s waist and dodged to the side. The sword cut into his shoulder, causing him to tremble from the pain. Blood was flowing out of the wound nonstop.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Gu Yiyi got angry and left Mu Qingyin¡¯s embrace and rushed toward the man in gray.


    The man in gray made no movement, but a glint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    This was a wolf¡¯s howl, coming from the forest not far away.


    Following that was a tiger¡¯s roar.


    Gu Yiyi was stunned. This could not also be an auditory hallucination, could it?


    She turned her head dumbfoundedly and what she saw stunned her.


    A black wolf and a tiger rolled out from the bushes.


    These two guys were rolling about like a ball, fighting as if they were humans. One punched the other and one clawed the other, making terrible and angry growls.


    However¡­


    When this tiger and wolf saw the humans that were staring at them with their mouths gaping, they too were stunned.


    ¡°Done fighting? Not going to fight even more?¡±

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057: Mu Qingyin was Wounded IV


    An arrogant voice sounded from the bushes. ¡°I thought you all would fight until the ends of the earth, never being able to separate.¡±


    The maiden in red was a stunning beauty. She grinned and her eyes were full of laughter.


    She wanted to scold these two fighting spirit beasts, but she glanced coldly at them in their direction and saw the group of Marquis Manor¡¯s guards standing ahead.


    After that¡­


    She saw Mu Qingyin who was covered in blood on the ground¡­


    ¡°Mother, there so many things happening here. So many snacks.¡±


    Little Qing Han appeared from the bushes riding a dog. Her little face was pretty and when she smiled, she looked like a porcelain doll, cute and innocent.


    However¡­


    The more harmless-looking one was, the easier it was to hide the danger beneath the appearance.


    The man in gray frowned silently.


    If he really assumed that this little doll was innocent, that would be a great mistake. He kept on feeling that this little doll was more dangerous all the other people¡­


    Especially, when he saw that behind the maiden and the little lady was a dense crowd of spirit beasts. The old man¡¯s face darkened and his heart was wary.


    ***


    ¡°Xiao¡­¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s tears flowed and covered her face, her voice shaking. ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve come, you¡¯ve finally come!¡¯


    The moment Feng Ruqing saw Mu Qingyin, her dress was like a gust of wind when she stopped beside Mu Qingyin.


    ¡°He has lost too much blood but he does not have vital injuries. Yiyi, feed him the spirit herbs.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was calm. But underneath the calm was a hidden storm.


    After checking that there were no major problems with Mu Qingyin, and she passed him to Gu Yiyi. She slowly got up and coldly looked at the man in gray with calm indifference.


    In an instant, endless murder intent appeared from the surrounding area, causing the air temperature to drop.


    ¡°Ah Wang!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The hunting dog barked in reply as it wagged its tail and ran to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing with a poker face. ¡°Bite off his right hand for me!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The hunting dog turned his eyes upon the man in gray and its eyes flashed with ferocity.


    It was no longer as docile as it was before Feng Ruqing.


    Once the hunting dog had been tamed, it would only be loyal to one person in this life!


    It suddenly moved.


    Like the wind, like a shadow.


    In an instant, it appeared before the old man in gray.


    The old man¡¯s face turned serious as he quickly drew out his sword to block the attack. However, the sword could not block the hunting dog¡¯s sharp teeth and with a snap, it was bitten through.


    The old man in gray was frightened but before he could even resist, he heard the Marquis¡¯ Manor¡¯s guards screaming out their lungs.


    ¡°Elder Gao, quick save us! These spirit beasts have all gone mad. Ahh!!!¡±


    ¡°Help! Quickly save me. I don¡¯t want to die!!!¡±


    The man in gray looked at the group of guards from the Marquis¡¯ Manor with red eyes and saw that there were countless spirit beasts pouncing on them as if they were mad. All of the beasts used their strength to chew and devour them with cruel blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Animals!¡±


    The man in gray let out a whimper of despair. ¡°Spirit beasts are still beasts. Beasts are naturally ferocious and without humanity. Today, they are so wilfully attacking us humans. It is a waste that these spirit beasts are part of the mainland! All of them are animals!¡±


    These animals never should have lived!


    Too bad, the Marquis did not listen to his advice to completely get rid of these animals.


    Was he hoping that these spirit beasts would have humanity? That was a joke! These spirit beasts were ferocious by nature and never should be kept as pets!


    It would have been better to kill them all than let any spirit beast wilfully harm a single man!


    ¡°Animals?¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand, firstly stopping the hunting dog then walked toward the man in gray with a cold smile. ¡°You said that these spirit beasts are animals? Then, aren¡¯t all of you worse than animals? You said they have harmed humankind, then what you about all of you?¡±


    The old man in gray scorned. ¡°Animals are animals! How can they be compared to us? Humans can kill each other, but animals don¡¯t have the right to hurt people!¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058: Enemies Approaching the City I


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t even beat the brute that you have just mentioned. You¡¯re nothing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not want to waste any more time. She turned calmly and her red dress was floating lightly. She was so beautiful and elegant in the evening breeze.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ***


    A bloody war was destined to happen in the woods at night. The red was so dazzling that even the sky seemed to be colored with blood.


    Feng Ruqing walked slowly to Gu Yiyi. Her hand fell on her shoulder. ¡°You better tell me everything without hiding anything.¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s turned red looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold face. If it was in the past, she must have rushed into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms to seek comfort. However, she could not let go of the man who was still in a coma at this moment.


    ¡°It was Prince Zheng Tianwu from Tianyue Kingdom! And also, the eldest prince of Tianyue Kingdom. Xiao Qing, Princess You Lan was caught by those people when she was trying to save me. I want to go save her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and stared at Mu Qingyin who was in a coma. Her eyes were unreadable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place for my uncle to rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest for you.¡±


    Tianyue Kingdom!


    Zheng Tianwu!


    There was a murderous intent in Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze.


    Another man had collapsed under the fierce attacks of the beasts behind her. Blood splashed on her back making her coat even redder, just like fire.


    ***


    There was a deserted city in Tianyue Kingdom.


    Not far from marquis city.


    There seemed to be an aura in this deserted city that was extremely impure. Therefore, the people who had originally lived in the deserted city had eventually left, leaving behind an empty city.


    Feng Ruqing walked into the manor where the former lord mayor lived in the deserted city. She then turned her head and looked at the people who had followed her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just use this place temporarily since there is no one here. Big Rabbit, do you still remember the herbal dishes that I have taught you?


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    Big Rabbit nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ah Wang barked and wagged its little tail before disappearing in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Yiyi, take my uncle to rest first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lifted her eyes a little and looked into the white sky.


    ***


    In Marquis Zheng Manor.


    It was peaceful.


    But no one knew what kind of catastrophe was about to hit, taking away this tranquillity.


    ¡°Marquis.¡± The old man walked in from the door. He put his fist to his palm respectfully. ¡°Young Marquis has been kneeling outside the manor all night. He didn¡¯t mean to offend Lady Yuan this time. Can you forgive him this time for the deceased princess consort¡¯s sake?¡±


    Zheng Tianwu had stayed awake all night and his face was pale. He gazed at the old man¡¯s face sardonically.


    ¡°How dare you mention that bitch who wanted to murder Yuan¡¯er? She deserves to die!¡±


    Back then, he was forced to marry that woman under certain circumstances. He thought she would just stay quiet and be obedient to the palace for the rest of her life, but he did not expect her to harm Yuan¡¯er.


    He would not allow anyone to hurt Yuan¡¯er!


    ¡°Marquis, His Majesty has sent an imperial edict to let Princess You Lan marry Young Marquis. If anything happens to Young Marquis, how should we explain to His Majesty?¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059: Enemies Approaching the City II


    Zheng Tianwu was a little moved after hearing this sentence.


    His handsome face was still tense. ¡°Let him kneel for another three days and three nights. Only then, I will allow him to get up! I¡¯ll see if he dares to be rude to Yuan¡¯er in the future. Luckily, Yuan¡¯er is alright this time. If anything happened to her, I will not forgive that person even if he is my son!¡±


    The elder lowered his head and stopped talking.


    The loyal ministers that had advised the marquis that day were all killed. This was the only way that could protect him right now.


    He was also helpless.


    The stillness of the marquis¡¯ manor was suddenly broken by an anxious voice.


    ¡°Marquis, something is wrong. We have a big problem!¡±


    The guard rushed in from the door in a panicked manner. He was very anxious and his cold sweat was dripping. He hurriedly kneeled on the ground. ¡°The spirit beasts have besieged us!¡±


    The spirit beasts had besieged them?


    Zheng Tianwu sneered and was very unimpressed. ¡°Which spirit beasts dare to besiege us? We don¡¯t have to care about that. Someone will eventually shoot those damn animals to death!¡±


    Marquis City had been peaceful for many years. However, the peacefulness and calmness were destined to be broken on this fateful day.


    In the inner court of the royal palace.


    You Lan¡¯s face was pale. She slightly pursed her lips. She then looked coldly at the woman sitting in front of her.


    The woman¡¯s posture was sophisticated and perfect. There was a small smile on her face. She wore a purple dress that made her seem elegant and noble.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, did you send people to follow Yiyi? Did you complain about her?¡±


    Shen Die smiled elegantly and calmly. Every move she made was so pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°So? But I did not say anything to your elder brother. I just sent someone to tell Zheng Tianwu. Then, he went to find your elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡± You Lan suddenly stood up. Her body was trembling with anger. She was very angry. ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of letting Gu Yiyi be Elder Brother¡¯s concubine? You should be happy when she left. Why are you doing this?¡±


    Shen Die slightly smiled and put the glass on the table.


    ¡°Did you think that your elder brother can tolerate her so much?¡±


    You Lan was speechless.


    ¡°She has run away again and again. The eldest prince has lost his patience with her. The eldest prince did have true feelings toward her so, he had tolerated her and treasured her. However, she has really angered him this time. He will surely get her no matter what!¡±


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t it better if she leaves?¡± You Lan bit her lower lip and asked.


    ¡°No, you are wrong.¡± Shen Die shook her head. ¡°The eldest prince is thinking of her because he did not manage to get her. I know men better than anyone. He will only lose interest in her once he has slept with Gu Yiyi. Otherwise, his mind and attention will always be on her for his whole life.¡±


    You Lan felt cold all over her body. This was the first time she had gotten to know that Shen Die who was usually calm and elegant could be so scheming and calculating.


    So scheming and calculating to the point that it was horrifying!


    It was impossible for Shen Die to not love Elder Brother!


    Back then, when her elder brother was in danger, she had risked her life to save him!


    How deep was her love for her elder brother that she had even risked her life to save him? On the contrary, how perverted she was to push her man to another woman¡¯s bed?


    No one could go to such an extent as her¡­

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060: Enemies Approaching the City III


    ¡°Sister-in-law, Yiyi is innocent! She shouldn¡¯t be ruined by your selfishness and Elder Brother¡¯s selfish desires!¡±


    You Lan¡¯s eyes were red. She used to think that men were terrible. Unexpectedly, women were also as terrible as men.


    She Die looked calmly at You Lan. ¡°Women should understand their roles. It is already Gu Yiyi¡¯s honor that your elder brother is willing to accept her as a concubine since she is not strong and has no proper background. She shouldn¡¯t reject it! The more she refuses, the more he would care about her!¡±


    She implicated that Gu Yiyi did not have the right to reject the eldest prince and that only the eldest prince could abandon her!


    You Lan was disheartened. She clenched her fists. ¡°Are you done talking? Leave me alone! I used to think that you have abandoned everything for love and even your life. Therefore, I have always admired you. However, you have become such a pervert now, a pervert that disgusts me!¡±


    Shen Die was not annoyed but instead, stood up with a smile. ¡°You Lan, you don¡¯t have to be angry. I just came to tell you that your wedding date is set. You will be married to Zheng Gong in half a month¡¯s time. Congratulations.¡±


    You Lan smiled sardonically. She closed her eyes and sat quietly on the bed. She no longer spoke as she ignored Shen Die.


    She Die did not continue to stay. She glanced at You Lan deeply and walked out nonchalantly.


    She saw the eunuchs in the palace walking hurriedly just when she walked out of the palace.


    Her heart sank. She pulled aside a eunuch who was about to leave and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After seeing Shen Die in front of him, the eunuch bowed with courtesy and said, sharply, ¡°Your Highness, the spirit beasts have arrived at the city. The eldest prince was instructed to go check on the situation.¡±


    Shen Die stiffened.


    Spirit beasts? Arrived in the city?


    Were they crazy?


    She shook her head without thinking much.


    The spirit beasts were not so powerful on this mainland. So, there was nothing to be afraid of. Maybe some spirit beasts could not stand the oppression anymore and had come to retaliate. Anyway, it would be resolved easily with the eldest prince¡¯s strength.


    The eldest prince returned in a hurry not long after he had led the soldiers to the frontline.


    He was proud because of the apparent victory.


    The entire marquis city was promoting the great merits of the eldest prince and even the emperor rewarded him.


    ¡°I heard that the eldest prince has just led the people to deal with those spirit beasts. However, the spirit beasts had run away after hearing about it. They were probably afraid of the eldest prince after learning about his great reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do they think they are? How could they be our enemies? It¡¯s ridiculous. They are already afraid of the end before the eldest prince has even taken any action.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the city gate was destroyed by the spirit beasts, but it doesn¡¯t matter. The eldest prince has ordered people to rebuild the city gate overnight. It will just take about one night since many people are building it.¡±


    ***


    The next day.


    The morning sun had just rose.


    With a loud bang, the city gate that was half-built collapsed again.


    A group of spirit beasts led by the wolfhound walked in from the city gate.


    These spirit beasts did not hurt people. However, they rushed into the spirit beasts pavilion to rob and release all the spirit beasts locked up by the humans.


    Not only that, but the spirit herb chamber was also facing the same crisis.


    Moreover, if they saw anyone enslaving and whipping any spirit beasts, they that were originally robbing would become extremely cruel and fierce. They would attack that person and take away his spirit beast. Then, they would swagger away.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061: Enemies Approaching the City IV


    Yes, the moment the eldest prince arrived, all spirit beasts had already left with the things they had acquired from the robbery.


    They left the city swaggering, just like how they had arrived.


    They were acting proudly as if they were the winner.


    The eldest prince¡¯s face was dark and gloomy. ¡°These damn beasts! If they come again tomorrow, I will not let them leave this city!¡±


    The eldest prince decided not to return to the palace so that he would be able to arrive quickly when the beasts arrived. So, he lived in a courtyard nearby.


    However, he waited for several days in a row, yet the spirit beasts did not come.


    He thought that the spirit beasts would not come again. So, he returned to the palace unhappily. Just after he left, the newly built city gate collapsed again with a loud bang.


    All the residents in the marquis city became afraid after seeing the spirit beasts at the city gate.


    In particular, those stalls that had just brought out the spirit herbs, they were so anxious that they quickly hid them.


    ***


    In the deserted city.


    In the basement of the manor of lord mayor.


    Feng Ruqing was sitting on the stone bench staring at the girl in front of her.


    Since coming to this manor, she had realized the reason why the aura in the deserted city was so impure. It was because all the pure spiritual qi had flown into this place, leaving only the impurities out there.


    It was just that Feng Ruqing saw a girl inside when she opened up the basement.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were ignorant and she seemed innocent.


    She was about thirteen to fourteen years old. Her face was still immature and young.


    The girl looked at Feng Ruqing curiously. She did not understand why this human being was looking at her like this.


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to eat?¡±


    The girl gathered all the spiritual qi in her palm and molded it into a ball.


    Indeed, it was a ball that was handed out to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the ball in the girl¡¯s hand. She then looked at that young and innocent face. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ball¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    The girl blinked and seemed even more dazed.


    Feng Ruqing stopped. ¡°Should I call you Lingling? But Qiuqiu sounds nicer.¡±


    Sure.


    Although the girl was still young, her body had already begun to develop. She would inevitably develop into a ball in a few years.


    Furthermore, she had handed a ball to Feng Ruqing. So, Feng Ruqing had given her that name.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    The girl smiled shyly and continued to hand over the ball that was full of spiritual qi to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing took the ball. As soon as she put it near her mouth, the spiritual qi flowed into her body through her nose. She felt a burst of comfort all over her body.


    Bang!


    The spiritual qi had helped Feng Ruqing breakthrough to Immortal Warrior tier where she arrived at her bottleneck.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s spiritual qi was already very pure due to the black sword in her dantian. However, this little girl¡¯s spiritual qi was even purer than hers! It helped her to break through her bottleneck.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Feng Ruqing coughed. ¡°Qiuqiu, what kind of spirit herb are you?¡±


    The girl blinked. ¡°What is a spirit herb? Can it be eaten?¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    Just forget it. A spirit herb that had not come into contact with a human was like a piece of paper¡ªthey knew nothing and were completely naive.


    ¡°Qiuqiu, do you know why you are here?¡±


    The girl frowned as she chewed on her finger. ¡°I remembered that there were a lot of bad guys that day. They were here to catch me. Then, my servants brought me to this place and hid me here. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. I haven¡¯t been out there and have been staying here obediently.¡±

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062: The Beggar In Front of the Marquis¡¯ Manor I


    Feng Ruqing looked at the ignorant girl in front of her. She slowly stood up and put her hand in front of the girl.


    ¡°Then would you like to leave with me?¡±


    The girl looked at Feng Ruqing hard and eventually put her hand into Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    She smiled brightly. Her smile was as bright as the sun and there seemed to be stars in her eyes that were like a vast sky.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    If it were not for the bad guys outside the door, she would not have hidden in this place for so long.


    ¡°How long have you been in this place?¡± Feng Ruqing asked as she tilted her head.


    The girl chewed on her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My servants used to give me food. Sometime later, all my servants were gone. The bad guys had brought me here. I was so hungry. I found out that the spiritual qi around could fill up my stomach. So, I fed on it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    So, did it mean that the city had become deserted because of Qiuqiu?


    ¡°What about your servants?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Someone wanted to catch me. My servants had hidden me here to protect me. I did not know what happened after that. I was obedient and I didn¡¯t go out.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know who wants to catch you?¡±


    Qiuqiu stared blankly and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    It seemed that she really did not know anything¡­


    Feng Ruqing did not ask any more questions. She then took Qiuqiu out of the basement.


    ***


    Little Qing Han was sitting in the courtyard holding a piece of ginseng in her hand. She was biting the ginseng as if she was eating radish.


    Suddenly, she saw Feng Ruqing walked out with a pretty young girl. The ginseng almost fell out of her hand.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you like Aunt Gu and Aunt Tang anymore?¡±


    At the same time, Gu Yiyi came out with a bowl of herbal dish.


    She was supposed to take the herbal dish to Mu Qingyin¡¯s room. However, she could not help but see the pretty girl next to Feng Ruqing.


    The girl¡¯s face was delicate and her big eyes seemed to be smiling. She was so insanely pretty especially her ignorance of the world that was reflected in her eyes. It was so arousing that it made people wanted to protect her.


    Gu Yiyi failed to hold the bowl of the herbal dish in her hand. The bowl fell to the ground instantly and broke into pieces.


    Xiao Qing had never held her and Xiao Yin¡¯s hands!


    How could this girl who came out of nowhere be so close to Feng Ruqing?


    Gu Yiyi bit her lower lip. She raised her hand to her chest. She scanned the girl from top to bottom then she turned to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Xiao Qing, you are still my favorite woman although I am motivated to be your aunt.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have many wives. But why have you never held my hand? Why? You would only kick me every time we meet.¡±


    Gu Yiyi felt wronged as she continued to speak. She was sad and whimpered like an aggrieved woman.


    ¡°Do you not like me and Xiao Yin? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like us. After all, we will be a family soon. Then, I will always be around you. I will let you know that you are still my favorite woman even if I am married to someone else.¡±


    Gu Yiyi did not care about the bowl on the ground. After finishing her words, she turned around and strode determinedly toward the morning light.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063: The Beggar in front of the Marquis¡¯ Manor II


    Feng Ruqing was in a daze. She slowly turned her head and looked at Little Qing Han who had walked to her side. ¡°Is there something wrong with Gu Yiyi¡¯s mind?¡±


    Little Qinghan blinked. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Can the brain be eaten?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She pinched Little Qing Han¡¯s pink and tender face. ¡°You have grown fatter recently and you are still thinking about eating all day long.¡±


    This sentence of hers was like a thunder that struck at Little Qing Han. Little Qing Han¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.


    The half-eaten ginseng was still in her hand. She did not know whether to throw it away or to eat it. She was stunned.


    She regained her senses and looked at the ginseng in her hand after a while. She swallowed her saliva. Then, she finally decided to throw it into the stream nearby.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat snacks anymore. Otherwise, Brother Fu Chen will see a chubby girl when he wakes up. He will surely laugh at me!¡±


    However, her eyes were teary and she looked aggrieved as if she had been bullied.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and touched Little Qing Han¡¯s head. ¡°Qing Han, go and inform Ah Wang and the others that all spirit beasts have to follow me to the marquis city. Only the big rabbit and Qiuqiu will stay at home.¡±


    She could not bring Qiuqiu out because she did not know who was the one that wanted to catch her.


    Feng Ruqing flapped her robe and walked out of the manor after saying this.


    This place was the manor of the lord mayor in the deserted city.


    However, the two words ¡°You Manor¡± that was on Feng Ruqing¡¯s back looked so bright and shiny when she walked out of the manor.


    ***


    The silence in the streets in the marquis city was broken by the sound of howling.


    Everyone turned to look at the city gate. They saw the spirit beasts that had just left, back again.


    A human girl stood at the head of the group of the spirit beasts this time.


    The girl was in a red robe and she was beautiful.


    She had a natural dominating aura like an emperor who had devoted himself to all beings gazing at the world.


    A wolfhound walked next to the girl. There was another little girl who was riding the wolfhound.


    The little girl was lying on the back of the wolfhound. She was smiling and seemed very innocent just like an ordinary little girl.


    It was just that¡­


    Those imperial guards were stunned when they saw Gu Yiyi standing to the right side of the girl.


    The captain of the imperial guards was a middle-aged man with a black mole under his mouth. He clutched the weapon in his hand and gasped.


    ¡°Quickly go and inform the eldest prince that those spirit beasts are back. And also, Maiden Gu!¡±


    As the captain of the imperial guards, he must have known Gu Yiyi. But had Gu Yiyi not already escaped? Here she was, still daring to come back! Wash she not walking right into the lion¡¯s den?


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    In Marquis Zheng Manor.


    Zheng Tianwu suddenly stood up. His face was dark and his fists tightened. ¡°Is that bitch¡ªGu Yiyi, back?¡±


    Initially, he had hurried back to the marquis¡¯ manor because of some issues. Therefore, he had allowed Elder Gao to deal with Gu Yiyi.


    But on the next day, when he sent someone to find Gu Yiyi, he found out that Elder Gao was already dead as if he had been eaten by something. His whole body was broken and torn into pieces.


    Coincidentally, there were a few spirit beasts that came to attack the city in the past few days. He had always doubted the capabilities of these spirit beasts that had come to attack the city. However, they had always retreated too fast. Even the royal family could not handle them, much less him.


    Unexpectedly, the spirit beasts continued to come to the city. This time, even Gu Yiyi came along with them!

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064: The Beggar in front of the Marquis¡¯ Manor III


    Zheng Tianwu was a little flustered.


    If the eldest prince saw Gu Yiyi, the eldest prince would know that he had sent someone to kill Gu Yiyi that day.


    Therefore, he must kill the woman before the eldest prince got here!


    ¡°Bring all the masters in the marquis¡¯ manor here. I want to execute the thugs who dare to invade the marquis city!¡±


    He must protect the marquis city this time, even if it meant to kill Gu Yiyi. The eldest prince would not have a say about it.


    He just did not want the eldest prince to know what he had done before!


    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±


    The guard did a fist and palm salute and then he retreated.


    He then brought all the masters in the marquis¡¯ manor to Zheng Tianwu after a while.


    Zheng Tianwu counted them. His eyes were dull. ¡°There were originally a few hundreds of Dark Warriors in the marquis¡¯ manor. Why are there only two hundred of them now?¡±


    Two hundred of the Dark Warriors was a huge number for other forces.


    But this was Marquis Zheng¡¯s Manor.


    When his father was still alive, there were thousands of warriors in the marquis¡¯ manor. But now, there were only two hundred people left.


    ¡°Marquis¡­¡± The guard lowered his head. ¡°Lady Yuan has driven away a lot of warriors from the marquis¡¯ manor in recent years. So, these are the people who are left.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu was dumbfounded.


    In the past five years, some of them were driven away, some were killed because of Lady Yuan. He was not concerned about this before. It was only now that he discovered that there were only a few people left.


    However, it was worth it no matter how much effort he had to make for Yuan¡¯er¡¯s sake!


    ¡°To fight the spirit beasts, two hundred people are more than enough. Let¡¯s go! I want to make those bastards know who is in charge of this world!¡±


    Zheng Tianwu flipped his long sleeves and walked out the manor fair and square.


    He did not seem to see Lady Yuan who came out from under a tree after he had led everyone away.


    She stared in the direction where Zhen Tianwu had left. She was in deep thought and followed him out.


    She had always been free to do what she wanted in the marquis¡¯ manor. No one could restrict her. Therefore, if she wanted to leave the marquis¡¯ manor, no one would stop her.


    At the gate of the marquis¡¯ manor.


    A beggar in ragged clothes was holding a broken porcelain bowl in his hand. He was trembling as he sat in the corner of the street not far away from the gate.


    This beggar¡¯s face was burned beyond recognition. His face was also dirty and was unrecognizable.


    Zheng Tianwu walked out of the door. He glanced at the beggar as his eyes darkened. ¡°Where did this beggar come from? How could my place be tainted by these beggars? Drive him away and don¡¯t let him appear within 100 meters from the marquis¡¯ manor!¡±


    He left without looking back after he was done talking. Hence, he did not see the beggar¡¯s cold eyes.


    When the guard was approaching the beggar, the beggar hurriedly hid the coldness in his eyes. He raised his head tremblingly. ¡°Sir, I am just taking a short rest here. I will leave later¡­¡±


    Thud!


    The guard kicked the beggar and sent the beggar flying about a few meters away. He then coughed and lifted his dark and ugly face. He looked at the guard who was standing not far away.


    ¡°Go away. If you dare to show your face here again, I will kill you immediately!¡±


    The guard was disgusted. He spat on the ground unhappily before turning around and leaving.


    The beggar lowered his head and dared not to look up again. He did not speak from the beginning to the end. He then saw the bottom of a skirt in front of him after the sounds of the guard¡¯s footsteps were gone.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065: The Beggar In Front of the Marquis¡¯ Manor IV


    The skirt¡¯s seam was enhanced with fine, soft, and elegant blooms.


    The beggar lifted his head and saw a beautiful face.


    He felt in his heart just the way he did back then.


    But there was clearly only bitterness left now in this situation.


    Lady Yuan pulled a money bag out of her lapel and placed it in front of the beggar. Her voice was warm and soft, like a spring breeze.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in marquis¡¯ manor, take this money and go.¡±


    The beggar looked at the bag of money that was thrown in front of him. His eyes were red but he did not take it.


    A servant behind the girl shouted at him coldly. ¡°Beggar, why don¡¯t you accept the money given by my lady? My lady is Prince Zheng¡¯s most favored woman. If you offend my Lady, marquis will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Servant!¡± Lady Yuan frowned and shouted coldly. ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lady Yuan looked unhappy. There was anger in her eyes.


    The servant quickly shut her mouth and she dared not say anything more.


    The lady was only a concubine, but marquis always favored her. Otherwise, he would not have ordered everyone to address her as ¡®Lady¡¯.


    Lady Yuan would be promoted to Manor Lady sooner or later.


    So, no one in this marquis¡¯ manor dared to offend Lady Yuan! One word from her would make the marquis kill all those who disobeyed her orders.


    The beggar¡¯s body was cold and stiff from the servant¡¯s words. It took a long time before he bent down and picked up the money bag on the ground; his voice was somewhat choked with emotions. ¡°Thank you, Lady¡­¡±


    Lady Yuan let out a soft sigh and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Ever since the You family had been exterminated and Sir Ye had died without so much as leaving behind a body, she had never been this soft to anyone.


    In her life, all that left to do was revenge!


    To get revenge, she was willing to lose her conscience and even destroy everyone in the marquis¡¯s manor!


    But after seeing this lonely and helpless beggar, her heart softened.


    And that was all she could do for him.


    Lady Yuan turned around and walked past the beggar without so much a glance back.


    The skirt¡¯s horn that was enhanced with finely shredded petals floated passed his eyes and disappeared along with the light breeze, only a whiff of fragrance remained.


    The beggar covered his eyes with his hands as tears flowed through his fingers. He stumbled to the ground and started weeping inconsolably. The tears kept flowing, but he was still unable to make even the slightest sound of grief.


    No matter how warm the sunlight was, it could never warm his heart.


    They did not even need to see each other again.


    Five years ago, he had escaped death and cultivated for the whole five years. He then returned to Tianyue Kingdom only for revenge.


    He was like an evil spirit crawling out of hell, with no other thought except revenge!


    But the woman he had once loved the most had become his enemy¡¯s woman.


    How ridiculous was that?


    Hahaha!


    He was laughing inside, but his tears flowed uncontrollably and he seemed to be venting out all the pain he had kept in those days.


    ***


    Not far away, Lady Yuan, not knowing why, turned her head to look back at the beggar behind her.


    When she saw the beggar was lying on the ground and crying out as if in pain, she frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    The servant sneered disdainfully. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since he has seen so much money that it made him excited for a while. Lady, this kind of person shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Lady Yuan raised her hand and slapped the servant¡¯s face.


    In the blink of an eye, a mark of five fingers appeared on the servant girl¡¯s cheeks.


    She kneeled on the ground in fear and kowtowed in front of Lady Yuan.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066: The Beggar in front of the Marquis¡¯ Manor V


    ¡°Lady, spare me. Please, I¡¯m begging you to spare me.¡±


    Lady Yuan pulled her hand back. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll report to the marquis and ask him to give me a new servant. How many times have I asked you to shut up, haven¡¯t you hear me?¡± Lady Yuan said expressionlessly.


    The servant panicked.


    It was the lady who had asked the question first just now and she was just answering it.


    Of course, she did not dare to speak up. She just needed to know that the lady was always right, no matter what she said.


    Otherwise, the marquis would never let her go!


    ¡°Lady, spare me, it was my fault. I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to go for a walk alone. You head back first!¡±


    She wanted to see if Zheng Tianwu could beat those spirit beasts or not.


    It would be better if Zheng Tianwu died on the battlefield, then the You family could rest in peace.


    ¡°Lady, the marquis said that this place is not safe, Lady is not allowed to be alone here¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll ask the marquis to execute you immediately!¡±


    The servant was dumbstruck by the lady¡¯s words.


    She knew that if she did not protect the lady and that if something happened to the lady, then the marquis would never let her go.


    But if she followed her, the lady would kill her too¡­


    Just as the servant was considering her options, Lady Yuan had walked quite some distance away. When the servant turned back, the figure in the green dress had disappeared into the crowd¡­


    The servant¡¯s heart shuddered and sank. Only one sentence came to mind.


    This time, she was really in big trouble!


    ***


    Outside the city.


    The beasts had come in from outside the city. Those who wandered in the street were scared that the crazy spirit beasts might hurt them. They hurried off to hide in their houses, not daring to come out.


    They were peeking through a small hole in the door to see the situation outside.


    The sound of deliberate footsteps was heard coming from nearby.


    Zheng Tianwu was the first one who had come forward.


    He looked at Gu Yiyi coldly. This time, without saying any nonsense, he raised his palm and dropped it again. ¡°Kill all the invaders of the marquis city, now!¡±


    The skilled masters of the marquis¡¯ manor made a move.


    The group of spirit beasts let out a roar and rushed into the crowd of skilled masters.


    Fresh blood painted the entire city red and the whole sky was rendered red by the blood.


    At one glance, Zheng Tianwu recognized these spirit beasts were all from the beast forest. His expression sank in his gloomy eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the spirit beasts of the beast forest come here?¡±


    The spirit beasts of the beast forest were all extremely familiar to him.


    Only the beast forest had the wolfhounds!


    But those spirit beasts were not at the same level of strength as the ones in front him now.


    Just like the wolfhound¡­


    It turned out to be of Advance Immortal Warrior tier and was identified as a Holy Warrior tier¡¯s little friend!


    Zheng Tianwu was so furious. He did not know what had happened and why the spirit beast¡¯s strength had risen so quickly.


    These days, many spirit beasts would retreat once the royal army appeared. Initially, he thought that these spirit beasts would not be too strong, but he did not expect that they were so keen to this extent.


    And now his rage had turned into dread.


    If the spirit beasts¡¯ strength surpassed humans, then how would this piece of land still belong to the humans?


    Zheng Tianwu saw Feng Ruqing with a few people standing nearby. A light flashed in his eyes. He brought over a Holy Warrior and said cautiously, ¡°You go and settle those human girls first!¡±


    ¡®No matter what, the eldest prince must not be allowed to see Gu Yiyi again! Even if so, it would only be the corpse of Gu Yiyi!¡¯

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067: Feng Ruqing¡¯s Counterattack


    The sun was shining in the sky.


    The murderous tension was filling up to the brim.


    The skilled master of the marquis¡¯ manor rushed in front of Gu Yiyi. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he was slashing around with the longsword in his hand.


    Feng Ruqing extended her hand and pulled Gu Yiyi into her arms. She looked coldly at the skilled master who had rushed in front of her.


    The skilled master of the marquis¡¯ manor did not stop moving. His mission was to kill these girls, as for who died first, it was none of his business.


    On the other hand¡­


    The skilled master found out that when he rushed in front of Feng Ruqing, those spirit beasts did not react at all, even the closest one did not rush to help her.


    Zheng Tianwu had also acknowledged this.


    There was a sneer playing on his lips and his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡®Spirit beasts will always be spirit beasts. Expecting them to protect their lord is simply impossible. This little girl is so pitiful.¡¯


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s smile did not last long before it froze.


    That was because¡­


    He saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands reaching out and firmly gripping the skilled master¡¯s longsword.


    Her red dress was floating lightly as she held Gu Yiyi in her arms. Her dark eyes were cold and emotionless.


    The skilled master¡¯s face changed. He vigorously tried to pull back the longsword from Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand but failed.


    What made him even more frightened was that it was such a long and sharp sword, yet Feng Ruqing could hold it firmly in her palm without any injury.


    At this moment, he only felt his blood was flowing backward as if it had solidified on his body.


    He lifted his head stiffly and his cheeks were trembling with cold sweat. ¡®This¡­ this girl¡­¡¯


    Puff!


    A groan sounded.


    The skilled master of the marquis¡¯ manor lowered his head in disbelief when he saw the sword¡¯s hilt had pierced into his body and blood was dripping from his chest.


    The sharp blade of the sword did not hurt her at all.


    But the hilt of the sword, which should be harmless, had managed to pierce his chest¡­


    Boom!


    Before he could even say a word, the skilled master of the marquis¡¯ manor had collapsed onto the dusty ground. His body lay straight as he met his end.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s eyes were somewhat solemn. Initially, he had just taken these vicious spirit beasts as enemies without thinking much of these human girls.


    Unexpectedly, this girl was hiding her skills so well.


    To settle the fight as quickly as possible, he was forced to strikeout.


    The longsword was like the wind and its power was strong.


    The entire sky darkened for a few moments from this powerful aura.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s figure was like a longsword, slicing through the sky and landing sharply on Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing quickly pushed Gu Yiyi to one side and narrowly dodged Zheng Tianwu¡¯s longsword.


    The longsword split the wall behind it, causing a massive crack on the wall. All the stones had fallen to the ground.


    The man stood in the great breeze. His handsome face was cold. He looked at Feng Ruqian with eyes that were filled with intense murderous intent.


    ¡°Little girl, wait until I kill Gu Yiyi first, then I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He did not forget that it was Gu Yiyi who should be executed first!


    Zheng Tianwu turned around and suddenly a figure that seemed like a sharp sword shot toward Gu Yiyi, but he did not touch Gu Yiyi¡¯s face as numerous vines had broken out from the ground and wrapped around Zheng Tianwu like a long snake.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068: Fu Chen Has Grown Up I


    Seeing those vines that looked like long snakes, Zheng Tianwu¡¯s face was slightly changed. He jumped up suddenly and narrowly dodged the vines.


    After all the vines collided together, they quickly scattered again and pounced at Zheng Tianwu¡­


    Gu Yiyi did not make any move. When she was staring at Zheng Tianwu, the scene of Mu Qingyin falling in front of her appeared in her mind again. The hatred in her heart was infinitely magnified. She stared deadly at his fast dodging figure with her beautiful eyes.


    She was not supposed to be here, but she still insisted on coming.


    She just wanted to see what would happen to those who had hurt her second uncle and were vain enough to deal with her!


    Swoosh!


    The gusty breeze rose steeply.


    Just as Zheng Tianwu was dodging the vines awkwardly, he saw a beautiful red-robed girl standing directly in front of him.


    The red robe was more voluptuous than the sunlight. The girl¡¯s eyebrows flared as she stared coldly at Zheng Tianwu, who was not far away.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s hair was messed like a beggar and his cold gaze was tinged with arrogance and pride.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am your father! I came today to teach my son a lesson!¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing was behind Zheng Tianwu¡¯s back.


    Zheng Tianwu tried to turn around, but his arm had been entangled in the vines. The hand in which he was holding the longsword was hard to move.


    Thud!


    Feng Ruqing kicked Zheng Tianwu¡¯s chest and sent him flying backward as he crashed into the stall behind him.


    The stall was smashed into two pieces. All the items on the stall fell and nearly buried him.


    He coughed as he got up from the ground. He suddenly used his palms to cut off all the vines that bound him.


    Just as he was about to move forward again, the sound of uniform footsteps came from behind him causing his body to shake abruptly. He turned his head around gingerly and saw the eldest prince in a brocade robe riding a fine horse leading the royal army.


    The eldest prince¡¯s face stiffened, but his heart was overflowing with joy once he saw Gu Yiyi. He then quickly walked toward her.


    The eldest prince was just about to grab Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand when suddenly a hand came from next to him and firmly gripped onto his wrist.


    At the moment, the eldest prince¡¯s expression darkened as he felt that his wrist was almost broken. He turned his head slowly as his gaze fell on a bold and beautiful face.


    The eldest prince was not a pure-hearted man. Back then, he had fallen in love with Gu Yiyi¡¯s beauty and had forcibly taken her away. Now, the girl in front of him was so beautiful, so he would definitely fall for her now.


    But¡­


    He preferred a young and weak woman, who could bring out the protective streak in men, someone who was unable to escape his control.


    The young girl in front of him was not such a girl.


    She was too powerful, both in strength and temperament, to be his ideal type.


    A woman would always be an appendage to a man. He could not accept a woman who deluded herself into believing that she was more powerful than a man.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    The eldest prince¡¯s face stiffened. He screamed harshly and sharply.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Gu Yiyi. ¡°Was he the one who had captured you?¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s expression was so aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Xiao Qing, you do not know how miserable I was when you were not here. This bastard did not let me leave the palace and he also wanted to break my legs. I thought I would never see you again.¡±

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069: Fu Chen Has Grown Up II


    Feng Ruqing squeezed the eldest prince¡¯s wrist hard.


    At this moment, the eldest prince could hear the sound of bones cracking. He gritted his teeth fiercely and his furious eyes were fixed on Feng Ruqing.


    Immortal Warrior tier!


    ¡®This girl is actually an Immortal Warrior!¡¯


    And he was only an Advanced Dark Warrior.


    Just with one tier of difference, the level of strength was so different!


    The army was stunned. They swiftly surrounded Feng Ruqing and the beasts while all their weapons were aimed at Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    If she tried to make any move, they would shoot her immediately!


    Under the gale.


    The red robe fluttered.


    Seeing the eldest prince¡¯s face was almost completely distorted with anger, there was a soft smile on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Her smile was almost unnoticeable.


    ¡°Did your hand ever touch her?¡± Feng Ruqing asked as she approached the prince.


    The eldest prince laughed coldly. ¡°So what if I have touched her?¡±


    Crack!


    With a hard twist from Feng Ruqing, the eldest prince¡¯s arms were all twisted. His face was distorted as it turned blue. Sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    He gritted his teeth and stiffly forced out a few words, ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡®Master?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. The sky suddenly darkened a bit. When she looked up, she saw a figure that was like a flash of lightning crossing the sky coming from not far away. It was like a sharp sword rushing toward her.


    ¡°Mother, watch out!¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s sweet face suddenly changed.


    Boom!


    Unfortunately, it was too late¡­


    A powerful force suddenly arose, causing Feng Ruqing to be forced back a few steps. She then loosened her hands. Her cold gaze turned toward the elder in a white robe who was standing in front of her.


    Holy Warrior tier!


    If Qing Han had not erected the vines as a barrier to shield her strength just now, she would not be able to stand steadily.


    ¡°Master, help me kill this woman!¡±


    The eldest prince¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness as he could not forget the humiliation he had faced just now. There was darkness in his eyes that could not cease.


    Feng Ruqing stayed silent and her face turned grim.


    The elder in white robe walked toward Feng Ruqing slowly.


    He stopped at the gate of this crowded city. Each step he took was heavy as if he was stamping hard on Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart.


    However, Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression was still undisturbed. Her eyes were as calm as lake water.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart tightened. She pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and looked at the eldest prince with a stubborn gaze.


    The hatred in her eyes had ignited the anger in the eldest prince¡¯s heart. Her face turned slightly pale.


    ¡°Yiyi, do not rely on my affections for you when you keep trying to challenge my patience. Just because I can tolerate you for the first time, doesn¡¯t mean that I can do it for the second and third time. Gu Yiyi! My patience has a limit!¡±


    He had already restrained himself when Gu Yiyi once had a delusional thought of running away from him.


    And now she wanted to escape again and again.


    What was not right about him that made her want to escape? Now she was willing to wallow in the mire with these spirit beasts just to get revenge on him?


    Ridiculous!


    The eldest prince¡¯s deep, dark eyes were shining with a wicked light.


    This time, he would not indulge her anymore.


    As long as Gu Yiyi became his woman, there was no way she could escape from this life!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand rested on Gu Yiyi¡¯s shoulder, she nodded and revealed a small smile. ¡°Yiyi, just go wait by the side, no matter what happens, do not come up here!¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070: Fu Chen Has Grown Up III


    Gu Yiyi grasped Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    ¡°My second uncle needs your care. Remember, no matter what, do not come up here!¡±


    Feng Ruqing shoved Gu Yiyi away and flicked her sleeves forward.


    Under the light breeze, her back was as firm as the mountains and as reliable as the sea.


    Somehow, it gave people a sense of calm and peace.


    Perhaps it was the reason why countless girls were willing to be with her and would be willing to die for her with no regrets!


    There seemed to be a faint gleam of admiration for Feng Ruqing in the eyes of the elder in the white robe. But the eldest prince was his disciple and also his grandson. He would not allow anyone to bully him.


    Naturally, all humans would defend their own family whether or not they were right or wrong.


    Swoosh!


    Numerous vines broke out from the ground and instantly rushed toward the elder in the white robe.


    The elder in white robe leaped up and lithely evaded the vines.


    His was like a flash of lightning whose pace no one could ever catch.


    Little Qing Han turned pale at once. Seeing that the elder in the white robe was about to rush toward Feng Ruqing, Little Qing Han quickly twisted the vines into a ball and threw it at the elder in white robe with a great force.


    The elder in white robe expressionlessly moved a few steps to the side and dodged the vines.


    In an instant, he was already in front of Feng Ruqing¡­


    Boom!


    His palm gathered a powerful force as a fierce storm swirled around it.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her beautiful face. Her dark eyes remained calm and it seemed that there was no way to see any anxiety in her eyes.


    Later¡­


    He saw a gaping hole in the sky above her.


    A tall boy appeared. He was about ten years old with a childish and delicate face, but he already had a calmness that did not reflect his age.


    Brother Fu Chen!


    Little Qing Han immediately recognized the boy standing above the void. A gleam of joy flashed in her eyes. She rushed toward the boy.


    The boy bowed his head and caught Little Qing Han with a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    After hugging Little Qing Han, the boy looked up at Feng Ruqing again, his voice warm and soft.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Her adopted son had grown up?


    Why did he not look like her son?


    Sure enough, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Feng Ruqing.


    Gu Yiyi blinked distractedly. ¡°Xiao Qing, did Nan Xian force you to have a son when you were ten years old?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Could she say she did not know this person?


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen¡­¡± Little Qing Han held Fu Chen¡¯s head with her hands. She felt happy and wronged at the same time. ¡®If I have not woken up earlier, I should have been as tall as Brother Fu Chen. A long period of starvation had made us shrink, but Brother Fu Chen has grown taller while I am still so short.¡¯


    They used to be two little melons.


    Right now, only she was the little one among the two of them.


    The elder in white did not make any reckless moves. He just wickedly stared at the boy who was standing in the void.


    Others might be confused by the boy¡¯s childish face, but he could sense that the boy was dangerous¡­ At least more dangerous than anyone he had ever met!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071: Fu Chen Has Grown Up IV


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, that person was so horrible.¡± Qing Han puffed out her cheeks and glared at the elder in white fiercely. ¡°Just now he bullied Mother and wanted to beat her. If Brother Fu Chen had not woken up, Mother might have been beaten up by him.¡±


    Fu Chen raised his gaze and stared coldly at the elder in white.


    With a loud bang, the monstrous aura spread out, and the entire sky became cloudy.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The elder in white narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I am a good son of your ancestors.¡±


    ***


    The elder¡¯s face distorted. Without any word, he smiled coldly and rushed toward Fu Chen at lightning speed.


    By comparison, Fu Chen¡¯s speed was faster than him.


    His figure was slim, but there was an infinite power inside that body.


    The two men¡¯s palms collided in the air.


    A powerful force, like a tornado, was suddenly unleashed. It instantly destroyed all the surrounding stalls and trees and turned them into dust.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her eyes and saw Zheng Tianwu was running toward the street as the situation was getting worse. She lowered her face. ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, I will leave all this in your hands, protect Yiyi. Ah Wang, you come with me.¡±


    Woof!


    Ah Wang barked and followed Feng Ruqing to catch up with Zheng Tianwu.


    ***


    Outside the city¡¯s gate.


    It was a suburb.


    Zheng Tianwu stopped in his tracks. He was not running anymore. Instead, he looked like he was waiting for Feng Ruqing.


    Watching Feng Ruqing and Ah Wang coming to him, Zheng Tianwu returned to his senses. A smile played on the corners of his lips.


    Especially when Zheng Tianwu saw that Feng Ruqian had only brought a wolf along with her, he smiled even wider and laughed out loud.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether she is too confident or foolish enough to come with a wolf.¡¯


    ¡±Little girl, I haven¡¯t used my full power in the marquis city just now. But we are in the suburbs now, and those people are still busy fighting, so I don¡¯t have to hide anymore. Hahaha!¡±


    He laughed continuously and the momentum of his laughter gradually increased. Initially, he was just of Lower Immortal Warrior tier like Feng Ruqing.


    But now, he had already made a breakthrough from Lower Immortal Warrior tier to Intermediate tier, and it would not stop until he reached Advance tier.


    For some reason, Feng Ruqing had always felt that Zheng Tianwu¡¯s aura was somewhat unusual and it seemed like it contained a raging force.


    In normal circumstances, no one below Holy Warrior tier could beat him!


    ¡°There were a lot of informers in the royal city. To avoid the scourge of His Majesty, I dared not expose too much. But now, there are no informers here, so I don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. Little girl, if you dare to catch up and cast away your life, then I will give you a ride!¡±


    Puff!


    Feng Ruqing received a hard punch on her chest, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Ah Wang roared angrily and rushed toward Zheng Tianwu.


    Zheng Tianwu glared at Ah Wang coldly. The raging force made his eyes turn red with a bloodthirsty glow.


    ¡°Ah Wang, come back!¡±


    Perhaps it was the words from Feng Ruqing that had stopped Ah Wang from pouncing on Zheng Tianwu, but there was a look of wariness and hostility in its eyes.


    Feng Ruqing wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled coldly. ¡°You once took the Fire Spirit Fruit, which will turn one¡¯s spiritual power into a fire and become more and more violent. Even within the same rank; no one is your rival.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you have already guessed it?¡±

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072: Fu Chen Has Grown Up V


    Feng Ruqing smiled a little. ¡°The jade pendant that you are wearing around your waist has the function of concealing the strength. From the surface, it looks just like an ordinary jade pendant.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s heart beat faster.


    ¡°So, you know everything?¡±


    ¡®So why did she come with a wolf?¡¯


    ¡®Is she so afraid of death?¡¯


    ¡°I knew it. You are trying to protect Gu Yiyi and those people, right? And you are afraid that I¡¯d hurt them after exposing myself to save my own life? Oh, and your daughter who is supposed to be a spirit beast from a plant, she is afraid of fire, so you¡¯re luring me away from them to come out here?¡±


    If Feng Ruqing had wanted to stop him, there was no way he would have had a chance to escape then.


    After all, there was only this wolf and the little plant girl in that place.


    And if he had wanted to escape, he would have used his real power. Then was she afraid he would hurt those people?


    ¡°You have guessed a part of it.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°And there¡¯s another part that you couldn¡¯t guess.¡±


    Zheng Tianwu froze for a while. Could there be any other reason for Feng Ruqing to come after him?


    Without waiting for Zheng Tianwu to think about it, Feng Ruqing turned her head to look at Ah Wang.


    Ah Wang¡¯s innate skill was excellent. It had reached Advanced Immortal Warrior tier in just a short time and it was only one step away from the Holy Warrior tier.


    Moreover, the spirit water that it had soaked in was lesser than the other spirit beasts, yet it could make a breakthrough faster than them.


    Feng Ruqing then took out a bottle of spirit water from the medium and handed it to Ah Wang.


    During that time, she gave the spirit beasts spirit water that had been diluted in the lake water with light effectiveness. But for Ah Wang, that diluted spirit water was functionless.


    This time, she would give him undiluted spirit water.


    Using the spirit water during the breakthrough in the Sky Warrior tier¡¯s realm was the best.


    It was such a waste for a Dark Warrior to consume it, but for a Holy Warrior¡­ Consuming it would not help them to make a breakthrough either.


    It was only at Ah Wang¡¯s current strength that it was the best time to consume the spirit water.


    Initially, she had wanted to wait for Ah Wang to consolidate its strength, but now there was no time to wait. She had to let it take the spirit water directly.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Zheng Tianwu was confused. He did not understand what Feng Ruqing was pulling out.


    He then saw Ah Wang stick out its tongue and licked a drop carefully.


    Yes, it was just a drop!


    With a loud bang, a powerful spiritual force rushed through Ah Wang¡¯s body and it had reached another peak!


    A Tier-7 spirit beast!


    It was equivalent to a Holy Warrior!


    Zheng Tianwu was stunned for a moment. His eyes were filled with greed as he looked at the spirit water in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    ¡®This thing surprisingly can make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier!¡¯


    If he could have a chance to take it, Yue Kingdom and the entire world would be his! Hahaha!


    And today, no one would ever be his match!


    Zheng Tianwu licked the corner of his lower lip. It was a waste that a wolf had consumed such a thing. It was too bad, such a good thing should be in his charge!


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left with you.¡±


    An ordinary man with a cherished item would arouse the envy of others.


    She could not expose something like the spirit water to this world.


    She could only use a trick and follow Zheng Tianwu out of the city.


    As for Zheng Tianwu¡­


    He was going to die anyway, so there was no worry about him spreading the news about this thing.


    Ah Wang could feel the power within its body and it was growing bigger!


    It was just a wolf, an ordinary stray wolf.


    By chance, it was able to start cultivating. It had met such a good human as its master and it was only then that it could make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073: Fu Chen Has Grown Up VI


    Was there any other dog that could compare with it?


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ah Wang turned at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Do you want to see him being tortured, or tortured, or tortured?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment as her eyes were fixed upon Ah Wang. ¡°Ah Wang, you can speak now?¡±


    Ah Wang shook its head. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure¡­ Suddenly, I can speak like a human.¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    It seemed that once a spirit beast broke through to Holy Warrior tier, it could speak just like a human.


    But what about¡­ Little Qing?


    The snake was weak, but why could it speak like a human?


    Or was it once a Holy Warrior and somehow it had been demoted? Was that made it so weak?


    ¡°Ah Wang, kill him. Then let¡¯s go back to Fu Chen and the others.¡±


    Ah Wang grinned. A fierce glint flashed through its eyes.


    Zheng Tianwu had not recovered his senses yet, but Ah Wang had already pounced on him fiercely.


    Zheng Tianwu was unable to resist its attack and was viciously knocked to the ground. Ah Wang bared its sharp teeth and bit down on Zheng Tianwu¡¯s arm.


    Hiss!


    Zheng Tianwu gasped for air. His eyes seemed malicious as he grabbed Ah Wang¡¯s head with one hand, trying to lift it from his body.


    The spiritual power gathered in his palms was extremely hot. Even though Ah Wang had broken through to Holy Warrior tier, its fur was still burned from the heat.


    Fortunately, he had made a breakthrough.


    If Feng Ruqing had not stopped it just now, it could not have been Zheng Tianwu¡¯s match with its Immortal Warrior tier¡¯s strength.


    Zheng Tianwu used all his strength to kick at Ah Wang¡¯s abdomen.


    The wolf¡¯s abdomen was fragile. Ah Wang cried piteously and removed itself from Zheng Tianwu¡¯s body.


    However, it quickly reacted and pounced back on Zheng Tianwu.


    This time, Zheng Tianwu had rolled to the side and had narrowly avoided Ah Wang¡¯s teeth.


    Ah Wang¡¯s eyes became more and more ferocious. It roared angrily and gave Zheng Tianwu a big bite, and this time, Zheng Tianwu could not dodge it. The flesh on his arm was torn off and blood dripped down his arm.


    Feng Ruqing crossed her arms in front of her chest and quietly looked at Zheng Tianwu, who was under Ah Wang, dodging its ferocious bite.


    Unfortunately, all the skilled masters of the marquis¡¯ manor were left behind in the city. No one could save him from Ah Wang¡¯s bites.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed. She sensed that something was not right with Zheng Tianwu¡¯s strength. It seemed like there was a sign of a breakthrough.


    Everyone knew neither men nor spirit beasts could be disturbed by outside forces when they were making their breakthrough and no one could approach them.


    That was why Zheng Tianwu did not stop Ah Wang when it was making a breakthrough just now.


    ¡°Ah Wang!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression dramatically changed.


    Ah Wang also sensed something was wrong. The strikes became more and more violent, and more blood gushed out of him.


    No matter how badly hurt he was, he would protect his neck well.


    As long as he did not get his neck snapped by this dog, he could still hold on!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Zheng Tianwu¡¯s bottleneck loosened. The spiritual qi above his head began hovering and forming a storm vaguely.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m going to make a breakthrough. I¡¯m finally going to make a breakthrough!¡±


    He had been holding this for so many years, but why? Because he had wanted to make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier!


    But he was stuck at the bottleneck, and it did not move at all!


    He would not be able to make a breakthrough at his bottleneck if he had not been pushed to the brink today.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074: Fu Chen Has Grown Up VII


    From now on, he would never let go of anyone who had hurt him.


    The whole Yue Kingdom would be under his control!


    Hahaha!


    ¡°Marquis!¡±


    At this moment, a figure approached him hastily.


    A familiar voice had made Zheng Tianwu¡¯s heart skip a beat. He looked up quickly and saw a stunningly, beautiful face in front of him.


    The woman who had rushed over to him was like a soft and beautiful vixen with an attractive quality to her.


    She was the most favored woman in his life.


    Lady Yuan¡¯s face was pale. Tears fell from her eyes as she walked through all the dangers and came to him.


    The anxiety at the bottom of her eyes was so intense that it made Zheng Tianwu¡¯s heart soft and defenseless.


    No one could approach the breakthrough process as the person making a breakthrough did not want anybody to interrupt him.


    That was the rule, and no one could break it. But that did not mean that the people who were close to them had no way of getting close.


    Lady Yuan threw herself into Zheng Tianwu¡¯s arms and put her head against his chest. His robe was drenched in tears, making his heart shivered.


    The spiritual power in the sky was still there, and later, he would be able to make the breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier.


    With the aid of Fire Spirit Fruit, no one would be able to go against him in the future!


    Zheng Tianwu wrapped his arms around Lady Yuan calmly.


    He did not see the dagger in Lady Yuan¡¯s hand and suddenly, it was stabbed into his back.


    The dagger had been coated with poison that could restrict his spiritual power and suddenly, the brewing storm was spiraling in the sky had all disappeared.


    The whole sky had calmed down.


    With Zheng Tianwu¡¯s strength, Lady Yuan could hurt him, but her strength was not enough to kill him.


    Even if the poison were in his body, it would eventually vanish because of the Fire Spirit Fruit.


    But he was in danger now.


    If he successfully made a breakthrough, then there was nothing they could do about him. The world was all his.


    If he was interrupted, then nobody knew when the next breakthrough would happen again.


    Zheng Tianwu looked at Lady Yuan in disbelief. His face was pale, and his voice was trembling. ¡°Why, why did you¡­¡±


    Lady Yuan laughed out loud.


    Her previous soft and foxy eyes were now filled with hatred that seemed to devour his soul.


    ¡°Why? You still have the cheek to ask me why? You have only heard that the You family had a spirit herb that could transform into a person, so you have killed eliminated the whole You family and harmed my beloved Sir Ye!¡±


    The hatred in her eyes stung Zheng Tianwu¡¯s heart and made him so furious. With a loud bang, a palm slammed at Lady Yuan¡¯s chest.


    All of this was so unexpected.


    Not only was Feng Ruqing frozen. Ah Wang, a dog, too, was stunned. They did not understand what was going on there.


    Hence, when Feng Ruqing looked back, she saw Lady Yuan collapsing in a heap with a loud crash. There was a trace of blood trailing from the corner of her mouth.


    That punch had hit her right in the heart and the spiritual qi had pierced through her heart like a sword.


    Any injury could be treated, except for a broken heart.


    And any poison could be cured, except for aphrodisiacs, which was incurable!


    Cough cough!


    Lady Yuan coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her face seemed to be at peace at last as she fixed her eyes upon Zheng Tianwu, who was standing not far away from her.


    Zheng Tianwu could not make a breakthrough. He was going to die, and she¡­ had finally avenged Sir Ye.


    Today was the day that she had been waiting for a long time!


    Zheng Tianwu foolishly looked at his palms and turned to Lady Yuan who had fallen to the ground. His eyes were suddenly filled with grief as he cried out painfully, ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075: Fu Chen Has Grown Up VIII


    Obviously¡­


    It was obvious that he was just angry and could not control his hands, but he had already avoided her vital points.


    Why?!


    Why did she get herself into this?!


    But even if Yuan¡¯er had hurt him so much, he still could not let her die.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this? Why? Tell me, Yuan¡¯er, what have I ever done to you? Am I not good enough for you? Did I not love you enough? I killed countless innocent people for you to make you happy! Why did you do this to me?¡±


    Zheng Tianwu kneeled on the ground with pain. Blood was dripping from his back. With the emotionless gaze, he slammed his fist on the ground hard.


    Lady Yuan closed her eyes.


    Zheng Tianwu was nice to her¡­


    If there was no You family or Sir Ye in her life¡­


    If she did not carry any deep grudge, maybe¡­ she would have ended up falling for Zheng Tianwu.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible!


    She loved Sir Ye and the You family!


    Zheng Tianwu had destroyed the You family and killed the man she loved the most. He would only be her unrequited enemy.


    She lived for revenge!


    Her bottled up vengeance would soon¡­ be quelled and then she could finally rest in peace and meet Sir Ye again.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Ah Wang turned his head. ¡°Can she still be saved?¡±


    The appearance of this human had helped them, so it was hard to see her dead without saving her.


    Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°If it were her arm that broken, her leg that was lame, her liver, spleen, kidney, or lungs, I could have healed her. But her broken heart, there is simply no way to save her!¡±


    The spiritual qi from the slap had shattered her heart.


    No matter how good the medicine was, nothing could be done.


    Lady Yuan closed her eyes. She seemed quiet and peaceful, a smile played on the corners of her lips.


    Zheng Tianwu froze in his place.


    He stared blankly at Lady Yuan, who was already out of breath. The pain was invading his heart, making him howl grievously.


    The painful howl echoed through the entire suburb sky, lingering for a long time.


    After a while, Zheng Tianwu staggered toward Lady Yuan with tears streaming down his cheeks. He kneeled on the ground slowly.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er¡­ I have finally recalled the You family¡­


    ¡°Back then, if I had taken you away without exterminating the You family¡­would you have not bottled up the hatred? Would you have been willing to spend your life with me?¡±


    To him, Yuan¡¯er was as important as this world.


    But now he had lost the world and had killed the woman he loved the most¡­


    Hahaha!


    Zheng Tianwu tugged at his hair harshly with grief in his eyes.


    He did not see a figure who looked like a beggar staggering over. His body froze when he looked at Lady Yuan¡¯s lifeless body that had fallen to the ground¡­


    He had followed Yuan from the marquis¡¯ manor but was blocked halfway, causing him to arrive late.


    But why¡­ Why did this happen?


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡±


    His voice was hoarse. He stared sharply at Zheng Tianwu with his red eyes filled with hatred. ¡°You killed me and took away my beloved woman. Have you also killed Yuan¡¯er now?¡±


    Zheng Tianwu finally turned to the beggar. ¡±Are you from the You family? The one that Yuan¡¯er had mentioned¡­ Sir Ye?¡±


    You Ye¡¯s hair and beard were unkempt. His face had been ruined and he looked so ugly.


    His eyes were bloodshot with a ferocious light like a wolf that was fierce and vicious.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me who has killed Yuan¡¯er, it was you¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, Yuan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have rushed out and stabbed me with a knife just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t lose my conscience and killed her. It¡¯s all your fault. You deserve to die!¡±

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076: Fu Chen Has Grown Up IX


    Zheng Tianwu lifted his head. His aura was surging like the mountains and seas.


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t thought that you were dead, she wouldn¡¯t have intended on dying. I didn¡¯t want to kill her. It was her who didn¡¯t want to live anymore, so she had done this at her own will. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    You Ye¡¯s gaze froze and he stiffly turned his head to look at Lady Yuan who was next to him.


    Lady Yuan had stopped breathing. Her body was cold and her face was pale, lifeless.


    Yuan¡¯er had entered the marquis¡¯ manor, disregarded death, just to avenge him?


    And she did not¡­ submit herself to his enemy?


    If he and Yuan¡¯er had reunited in front of the marquis¡¯ manor back then, none of this would have happened, would it?


    It was his fault.


    He was the one who had gotten her killed and he was the one who did not trust her! It was also him¡­ Who was afraid to reunite with her because of his weakness.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    You Ye guffawed boisterously with tears in his eyes. ¡°It was I who has killed Yuan¡¯er¡­ It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, there was no chance for him to seek forgiveness.


    You Ye crouched down and picked up Yuan¡¯er body. He stumbled a bit and the moment he turned around, his figure seemed so desolated again.


    If she could open her eyes again¡­ He would not want revenge anymore, he just wanted to take her hand and bring her out of this fire pit.


    He only wished to be alone with her and never be parted again.


    There were no more ifs and no more regrets. He had lost the love of his life due to his weakness and self-abasement.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Zheng Tianwu roared angrily. He was about to step up and block You Ye from taking Yuan¡¯er away.


    ¡°Ah Wang!¡±


    But at that moment, a voice shouted as the damn wolf appeared again, blocking his way.


    He burst into rage and swung his fist down. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    No one could take Yuan¡¯er from him!


    Whether she was alive or dead, Yuan¡¯er would always be his!


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s eyes were red. He looked fierce and terrifying.


    When his fist had almost reached the target, Ah Wang opened its mouth and bit down Zheng Tianwu¡¯s fist fiercely.


    The bright red blood oozed from the back of the hand and dripped onto the grass.


    Feng Ruqing was sweating.


    It seemed that if a dog was fighting, it would only¡­ bite?


    Ah Wang¡¯s teeth were indeed sharp. With just one bite, the back of Zheng Tianwu¡¯s hand was yanked away and torn apart. His gaze was laced with provocation and contempt.


    To survive, Zheng Tianwu was forced into a desperate situation and was about to breakthrough.


    Now¡­


    He had attacked recklessly as his anger and anxiety had affected his emotions.


    Especially after seeing You Ye¡¯s figure was almost fading away, Zheng Tianwu became more anxious and defenseless. Ah Wang took this chance and bit down on the nape of his neck.


    As this continued, a fountain of blood flowed from his neck uncontrollably.


    Zheng Tianwu¡¯s body froze as his vision became so blurred, he fell to the ground. He was extending his hand, trying to reach out to grab the figure that was about to disappear from his sight.


    As if he could pull back those who had left¡­


    Ah Wang wagged its little tail in triumph and rushed back to Feng Ruqing with its sneaky grin as if it was waiting for her compliment.


    ¡°Fu Chen¡¯s battle should be over by now.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and touched Ah Wang¡¯s little head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back.¡±


    She calmly looked at Zheng Tianwu¡¯s corpse that had collapsed in a heap in a pool of blood and slowly turned around, heading toward the marquis¡¯ city of Yue Kingdom.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077: Fu Chen Has Grown Up X


    The battle in Marquis City was almost over.


    The elder in white was stained with blood and his face covered in dust; he seemed a little flustered. He wiped off the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were full of viciousness.


    ¡°Kiddo, both of us are Holy Warriors. It is not easy for you to kill me.¡±


    Besides the elder in white and the eldest prince, the rest of the people were nearly wiped out.


    As both Fu Chen and the elder in white had attained Lower Holy Warrior tier, even if the elder was slightly weaker than Fu Chen, Fu Chen could never defeat the elder.


    Fu Chen too was wearing a white robe. However, he looked extremely pure and clean. There was not a speck of dust that could be seen on his robe.


    The eldest prince did not seem to care about the battle. He had been staring at Gu Yiyi since the beginning and could not tear his eyes away from her.


    Gu Yiyi felt that the eldest prince¡¯s gaze was too domineering and dominant. Hence, she hid behind the wolf. The wolf too knew that Gu Yiyi disliked the eldest prince¡¯s gaze. Hence, it took a few steps forward to block the eldest prince¡¯s line of sight.


    Seeing this, the eldest prince frowned and looked away. He glanced at the elder in white with a sneer.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me master!¡± The elder¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Master, could you handle this spirit beast?¡± After a moment of silence, the eldest prince asked.


    The eldest prince felt very much at ease seeing the elder in white. He hid behind the elder, relieved.


    With the elder¡¯s strength, this little demon could never defeat the elder. Moreover, this little demon was no human. It was merely a spirit beast that had assumed a human form.


    If the people out there knew this, there must be hundreds of thousands of warriors who wanted to kill him. Hence, its number was up.


    ¡®You are the spirit beast! Your entire family is made of spirit beasts!¡¯ Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The elder in white snarled, he turned to stare at Fu Chen with a bone-chilling gaze.


    ¡°You rascal, both of us are equally strong. Why don¡¯t we both take a step back¡ªgive me the maiden and we, humans, shall share this realm together with the spirit beasts in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Chen was enraged.


    ¡®You idiot! I am not a spirit beast! How dare you call me a spirit beast?¡¯


    The elder in white merely glanced at Fu Chen, but did not say anything anymore. The corners of his lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°Since you are not saying anything, I take that to mean that you agree. We will take those maidens away. In the future, half of Tianyue Kingdom shall belong to the spirit beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°Spirit beasts? Screw you!¡±


    Boom!


    A ferocious wind swept through, Fu Chen¡¯s hair floated in the air.


    Burning with fury, Fu Chen gave the elder a good kick. The elder stretched his arms, wanting to block Fu Chen¡¯s attack but he was not successful. An overwhelming force emanated from Fu Chen¡¯s foot sent the elder flying a few meters backward.


    A dark blue footprint could be seen etched onto the elder¡¯s aging arm. Suffering the burning prickling pain, the elder¡¯s face changed. The smile at the corners of his lips faded and gloominess took its place¡­


    Fu Chen had nearly exploded with anger.


    ¡°You keep saying that I am a spirit beast, you are so annoying! You are, no doubt, insulting me! Don¡¯t you dare call me a spirit beast again!¡±


    The elder marveled at Fu Chen who was burning with fury as he thought to himself¡­


    ¡°Fu Chen is right. Calling us spirit beasts is such a humiliation to us! I am my mother¡¯s child, not a spirit beast!¡± Qing Han lifted her small chin as she stuck her nose in the air.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078: The Winner Takes It All I


    Originally, the elder was wondering about Fu Chen¡¯s real identity. Hearing this, he felt very much relieved¡ªit turned out that these two little things thought that they were actually humans after living a long time together with humans. They must be out of their minds!


    ¡°Master, these two little things are on their high horses. We don¡¯t need to waste time on them.¡± The eldest prince¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®You really think I want to waste time with this thing?¡¯ The elder in white robe frowned slightly. It was true that Fu Chen was not capable of killing the elder. However, the elder too was not capable of defeating Fu Chen.


    Fortunately, Fu Chen had just attained Holy Warrior tier not long ago. Hence, he did not have a full grasp of his own strength yet. Otherwise, the elder would be even worse off.


    ¡°Master?¡± The eldest prince¡¯s eyes darkened. He believed that his master had yet to play his trump card.


    ¡®What is he waiting for? If he doesn¡¯t kill these two things, I will not be able to get Gu Yiyi back and kill that ostentatiously unconscious lady!¡±


    Currently, all the soldiers around them had lost their lives, lying in blood. On the entire street, only the elder in white and the eldest prince were still alive. They looked so lonely and helpless like trees that had lost all their leaves.


    The elder in white clenched his fists tightly. His piercing gaze locked upon Fu Chen once again.


    ¡°I am giving you one more chance. If you could make peace with me, I will give you half of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    The fire of indignation burned furiously within Fu Chen. Once again, he gave the elder a kick.


    Boom!


    A powerful force emanated from his foot and hit the elder¡¯s arm.


    Blazing with fury, the elder¡¯s face grew even darker.


    ¡°I have given you the chance, but you have given it up. Everyone in this realm will go after you in the future! Haha!¡± The elder let out a boisterous laugh that echoed for a long time.


    Suddenly, the elder¡¯s laughter died away as he saw an aurora from not far away. A ferocious yellow wolfhound rushed toward him at an overwhelming momentum. Its eyes were ruthless.


    Most importantly, the yellow wolfhound was actually a Tier-7 spirit beast!


    The wolfhound turned around and pounced on the eldest prince. Seeing this, the elder¡¯s eyes reddened and shouted indignantly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, it was too late¡­


    The wolfhound bit into the eldest prince¡¯s arm and yanked his entire arm off. The eldest prince shouted out in pain. He roared with uncontrollable fury and rushed toward the wolfhound when Fu Chen, in a white robe, stopped him.


    Bam!


    Fu Chen¡¯s hand landed on the elder¡¯s chest. As the elder was too indignant, his rage had overtaken his senses. He could not react in time and only felt a spiritual force emanating from Fu Chen¡¯s hand, piercing into his chest, and spreading all over his body. His blood started to coagulate.


    With bloodshot eyes, the elder spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that you could do whatever you want with two Holy Warriors. Let me tell you this. Tianyue Kingdom is not the only kingdom in this realm. There are many Holy Warriors in the other kingdoms. If they all come out for a battle, no one spirit beast could ever escape safely. Haha!¡±


    Spirit beasts and humans were two different types of living creatures. When one of them became stronger, the weaker one would perish.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079: The Winner Takes It All II


    Hence, if the people out there knew that a spirit beast had attained Holy Warrior tier, simply no one would turn a blind eye to this.


    In the ferocious wind, a beautiful lady came into sight. The lady was devastatingly gorgeous, her beauty could bring the city to its knees.


    Standing aloof from the masses, the lady looked so imposing just like a reigning monarch.


    ¡°Ah Wang, Fu Chen, don¡¯t let go of the people here. Move!¡±


    ***


    In the imperial city of Tianyue Kingdom.


    In the imperial study, a middle-aged man in bright yellow robes was sitting upright, flipping through the memorial in his hand.


    At this time, an anxious voice spoke from outside. Someone barged into the imperial study and hurriedly kneeled down without even pronouncing his arrival.


    ¡°Your Majesty, something bad has happened! The spirit beasts are attacking the palace!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Bang!


    The memorial in his hand fell to the ground. He got up hastily.


    ¡°The spirit beasts are attacking the palace? Where is the eldest prince? Where is the retired emperor?¡±


    ¡°Both the eldest prince and the retired emperor¡­ have passed¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The color drained from the emperor¡¯s face.


    The emperor had always been living a carefree life and had left everything to the eldest prince and the retired emperor. All he needed to do was to read through the memorials and spend time with his concubines and consorts. He did not even need to care about the battles.


    Now, someone was telling him that both the eldest prince and the retired emperor were dead?


    ¡°Why are these spirit beasts attacking the palace?¡± The emperor asked a long while after he had slumped to the ground, his eyes blank.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is related to the lady¡ªGu Yiyi whom the eldest prince forcibly brought into the palace not long ago. She was the friend of the spirit beasts¡¯ master. These spirit beasts are here for revenge,¡± the eunuch replied fearfully.


    The emperor was aware of Gu Yiyi. She was irresistibly adorable and even the eldest prince who had never fallen for anyone before could not help falling in love with her and wanted to make her his side consort 1.


    The emperor had agreed to it although he knew that the eldest prince had forcibly brought Gu Yiyi back to the palace.


    The eldest prince would be the crown prince of Tianyue Kingdom in the future while Gu Yiyi was only an ordinary lady. He could naturally make anyone his consort. Moreover, Gu Yiyi would only be a side consort. Hence, she was not a threat to the principal consort.


    However, the emperor had never thought that Gu Yiyi was so powerful and could ruin the entire Tianyue Kingdom.


    ¡°Open the palace¡¯s gate.¡± The emperor had suddenly made up his mind. He got up from the Dragon Throne, staggered to his feet, swaying a little.


    Shocked, the eunuch¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t do this. Once the gate is opened, the spirit beasts would rush into the palace. Hundreds and thousands of people would lose their lives!¡±


    ¡°Well, tell me. How many people have died in front of the palace gate?¡±


    ¡°None of them survived!¡±


    ¡°Since you know that the entire army has been wiped out and even the retired emperor could not stop these spirit beasts, do you think this small palace gate and the weak forces left in the palace could stop them? Tell me. Besides the people that the eldest prince had brought with him, how many more people have died?¡±


    Stunned, the eunuch contemplated.


    It had been a few days since the spirit beasts had come into the imperial city. However, it seemed that besides robbing the people, they had never hurt anyone. They only beat up the man who had bullied the spirit beasts and then rescued the spirit beasts from them.


    ¡°Open the palace¡¯s gate. If we don¡¯t open it now, it will be too late when they barge into the palace themselves.¡±


    The emperor closed his eyes.


    It was just a short moment, but he seemed to have aged a few decades. He even had a little hump on his back.


    Footnotes:


    <h5>Ch 1079 Footnote 1</h5>


    ²àåú C¨¨ f¨¥i, of lower status than the principal consort, but higher than regular concubines

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080: The Winner Takes It All III


    The emperor staggered out of the imperial study, lonely and dejected.


    ¡°Your Majesty, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more. I have always been a freeloader my entire life. Without the retired emperor, I could never save Tianyue Kingdom.¡±


    The emperor had always been hiding behind someone¡¯s back. He could never fight in the front line. Had it not been for the retired emperor, he might have lost the throne.


    Currently, this was the only thing he could do and hopefully, what he had done could save his life¡­


    Seeing that the emperor was so determined, the eunuch did not talk further and only walked quietly after the emperor.


    ***


    In the eldest prince¡¯s hall.


    Shen Die had accidentally pricked her finger with the needle, Blood was seeping out of the wound. It made her feel a little uneasy in her heart.


    She hurriedly put her bleeding finger in her mouth and sucked gently.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A servant stumbled into the hall from outside. Just as she walked through the door, she tripped over the door sill and fell to the ground. She crawled up to Shen Die, crying.


    ¡°Your Highness, something has happened!¡±


    Shen Die merely frowned.


    ¡°What is making you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°His Highness, the eldest prince, has passed away¡­¡±


    The servant¡¯s words sounded like a clap of thunder in the clear sky and it struck right into Shen Die¡¯s head, causing a buzzing noise in her head.


    Shen Die¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Her mind went blank. She wanted to get up from the chair but had accidentally pushed the chair backward, losing her balance, and falling to the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Bursting into tears, the servant ran up to Shen Die and helped her up from the ground.


    Shen Die¡¯s nail dug into the servant¡¯s skin. The servant winced in pain but was too afraid to retract her hand. Her eyes were flooded with tears. Simply no one knew the servant was crying out of sadness or pain.


    ¡°What did you just say? How could you curse His Highness? His Highness will never die! Absolutely not!¡± Shen Die rebuked.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am telling the truth. It is a news widespread in the palace that both the eldest prince and the retired emperor have passed away. The spirit beasts have entered the palace and it is His Majesty¡¯s decree to open the gate¡­¡±


    Shen Die closed her eyes and shook her head in disbelief.


    It was such a ruthless fact that she could hardly take it.


    ¡°You are lying! You all are lying! His Highness will never die! What should I do if he is dead? What should I do?¡±


    Shen Die had given her heart to the eldest prince ever since the first time she had met him when she was still a teenager. She knew that the eldest prince had never loved her back.


    He had married Shen Die merely because her father was the grand preceptor who had commanded no less respect in Tianyue Kingdom.


    However, Shen Die did not care. As long as she could marry the eldest prince and be by his side for the rest of her life, she was contented.


    Even if her heart was broken over and over again whenever the eldest prince took a concubine, one after another, she still stayed by him without reservation.


    Even if she knew that the eldest prince had given his heart to Gu Yiyi, all Shen Die wanted to do was to help the eldest prince win Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart.


    What did Shen Die do wrong? Why was god so cruel to take the eldest prince away from her?


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Shen Die clutched her head in pain and shouted at the top of her voice. Her pale face was filled with the agony of despair.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Who killed him?¡± Shen Die lifted her eyes, clenching her fists tightly. Her eyes went blank but her voice was filled with resentment.


    ¡°It was Gu Yiyi,¡± the servant answered in agony.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081: The Winner Takes It All IV


    ¡®Gu! Yi! Yi!¡¯


    Shen Die gritted her teeth hard.


    The eldest prince had loved Gu Yiyi madly, treated her so well, and had indulged her every whim. This was something that Shen Die could never get from the eldest prince. However, Gu Yiyi was so ruthless and killed the eldest prince!


    ¡°Where is You Lan at now?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess You Lan has always been saying in You Lan Palace and has never stepped out of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I want to go to You Lan Palace.¡±


    ¡®Gu Yiyi, you have killed the person who loves you the most and the person I love the most. I will make you regret the things that you have done for the rest of your life. You Lan has helped you a lot and did not hesitate to go against his brother because of you, but now¡­ she will lose her life because of you. You will live your whole life full of remorse and agony.¡±


    Shen Die¡¯s eyes flickered with viciousness, the corners of her lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile.


    Perhaps, the servant knew what Shen Die was after. She shook violently but was too afraid to stop Shen Die. Lowering her head, the servant walked after Shen Die, leaving the hall.


    ***


    The palace¡¯s gate was opened wide.


    Countless spirit beasts swarmed into the palace and flooded the entire palace in no time.


    In a bright yellow robe, the emperor¡¯s eyes were locked onto the young lady among the spirit beasts. Astonishment filled his eyes.


    The fear toward these spirit beasts had overtaken his lust. He did not have other thoughts in his mind besides astonishment.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, how are you doing?¡± The emperor stared at Gu Yiyi with a smile hanging on his lips.


    ¡°I have no idea that my son has forcibly taken you into the palace. If only I had known this, all these things would never have happened.¡±


    The emperor was too afraid to call himself an emperor before these people. His voice was kind and gentle in a friendly way of greeting an old friend.


    ¡°Do you even believe the things that you have just said?¡± Gu Yiyi huffed in disdain.


    The emperor¡¯s face stiffened. He heard that Gu Yiyi had a sharp tongue. It turned out that it was real.


    The emperor turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing. Naturally, he knew that the spirit beasts were actually taking orders from Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Maiden, there must be misunderstandings between us. I am opening the palace¡¯s gate to prove my sincerity. Could you please spare my life?¡±


    At this time, the entire palace sank into silence.


    The emperor of Tianyue Kingdom who stood aloof from the masses and had commanded the greatest respect in the kingdom had actually bowed down to this maiden, begging her to spare his life.


    However, simply no one laughed at the emperor as they knew Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s situation and the emperor had run out of choices.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward the emperor. A gust of light breeze blew as her sleeves fluttered. With a smile on her face, she looked even more flamboyant.


    ¡°If we had lost the battle at the palace¡¯s gate, would you still think this is a misunderstanding?¡±


    As the saying went, the winner takes it all. If Feng Ruqing had lost the battle, she might have been held prisoner while the spirit beasts would have been completely wiped out.


    Startled, the emperor closed his eyes and only opened them after a while.


    ¡°Power is nothing in this world as strength surpasses all others. I am no match for you all. I surrender. You can take my throne and all I ask is you to spare my life. I would rather live an ordinary life than die aggrieved.¡±


    Even the lowly cricket and ant clung on to life, let alone human beings. Hence, the emperor did not feel shameful for saying this before everyone.


    As long as he could stay alive, his reputation was nothing. He could even give up the throne, let alone tainting his own reputation!

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082: The Origin of Cang Yue Mainland I


    ¡°It is true that you bow down to me now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you will surrender yourself for your whole life.¡± The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    Feng Ruqing would not stay in this place for the rest of her life.


    If the emperor did not keep his words, all the spirit beasts in the entire Forest of the Spirit Beasts would be massacred.


    Stunned, the emperor knew what Feng Ruqing was worrying about and she did have a point.


    If the emperor¡¯s strength improved to a state where he was as strong as the retired emperor, or even stronger than the retired emperor, he would never sit back and do nothing to those who usurp the throne.


    Thinking of this, the emperor closed his eyes slowly. An overwhelming force dissipated from his body. In an instant, the entire palace was full of spiritual qi.


    Only after a long while did the emperor opened his eyes. Originally, the spiritual qi within the emperor was so overwhelming just like a vast ocean. Currently, his spiritual qi was just a small pool.


    ¡°I have dissipated my spiritual qi. Currently, I am only a Dark Warrior. Is that enough?¡±


    It was truly hard to make a decision to degrade from Immortal Warrior tier to Dark Warrior tier. Not everyone had the courage to do this.


    ¡°Maiden, if you still don¡¯t trust me, I am willing to eat the Five Venom leaf so I could never make a breakthrough and will remain a Dark Warrior for my entire life.¡± This was the emperor¡¯s bottom line. He would never cripple his cultivation. If his cultivation was crippled, he could no longer stay in this realm.


    ¡°Alright. You eat the Five Venom leaf and leave this palace alone. You don¡¯t have to take these people together with you and you¡¯d better leave in less than fifteen minutes. Otherwise, you could never leave.¡± After pondering for a long while, Feng Ruqing nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, the emperor straightened up and walked toward the palace gate. He did not even spare a glance at the servants and eunuchs who were still standing in the palace.


    Watching the emperor leaving, he looked extremely lonely and helpless. Falling to the bottom of the chain from being an emperor was like falling to the ground from the sky.


    Fortunately, the emperor was falling to the ground instead of a deep abyss.


    If the emperor insisted on going against Feng Ruqing, he would definitely fall into the deep abyss without any chance of survival.


    Who on earth did not want to stay alive? The emperor was truly fortunate that Feng Ruqing was not a ruthless lady and had spared his life.


    Seeing that the emperor had left, the eyes of the people in the palace widened, dumbfounded. Then, they turned to look at Feng Ruqing who was standing in the wind.


    Currently, Feng Ruqing looked as if she was the real ruler. The spirit beasts behind her were like huge troops, protecting their reigning monarch.


    ¡°If you want to stay, you can do so. However, if you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Feng Ruqing brushed her robe, her gaze scanning all the servants and eunuchs who stood fearfully rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Sure enough, if any of you stir up trouble, you are no doubt following the same path as the


    eldest prince and the retired emperor.¡±


    Everyone on the spot kneeled down in unison.


    The emperor had abandoned these people. Sure enough, they must bow down to this lady. Moreover, it was common for a kingdom to change its reigning monarch. The winners took it all. There was nothing that these people could not take.


    If the emperor chose to die rather than surrender, perhaps, some of the devoted and loyal officials would have followed him. Now that the emperor had left everyone behind for his own life, they simply could not find any reason to go against Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Disregarding the people who were still kneeling on the ground, Feng Ruqing walked toward the imperial harem.


    ***


    Gu Yiyi stepped into the imperial harem, once again, with a different feeling.


    Back then, she was forcibly brought into the palace by the eldest prince. This time, she was here together with the lady she loved. Naturally, the feeling was different.


    However, she did not know how You Lan was doing.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083: The Origin of Cang Yue Mainland II


    On the way to You Lan Palace, a servant with her head covered in blood rushed out anxiously, her eyes were flooded with tears.


    Gu Yiyi could recognize the servant at a glance. The servant was You Lan¡¯s close-knit servant. Seeing this, Gu Yiyi¡¯s face was drained of color, her eyes were overcast with dark clouds.


    ¡°Maiden Gu!¡± Seeing Gu Yiyi, the servant burst into tears.


    ¡°Just now the eldest princess consort has brought a group of people to look for Her Highness, Princess You Lan. I couldn¡¯t stop them. Hence, I was thinking of looking for His Majesty. However, I heard that someone else has conquered the palace.¡±


    Just as the servant rushed out of You Lan Palace, Shen Die stomped into the You Lan Palace menacingly with a group of people behind her. This servant wanted to stop them, but Shen Die¡¯s strength was too strong. Naturally, the servant was no match for her.


    Fortunately, Shen Die only threw this servant out and did not kill her. Hence, this servant quickly ran out to look for help. However, little did she know that the palace had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands and simply no one knew where the emperor was. Who else could save the princess?


    Seeing the servant¡¯s anxious face, Gu Yiyi went pale. She seemed to know what could possibly happen. She quickly rushed to You Lan palace together with two spirit beasts without informing Feng Ruqing. The two spirit beasts were sent by Feng Ruqing to protect Gu Yiyi. Hence, their strength was not inferior. Shen Die was no match for them.


    ***


    In You Lan Palace.


    Shen Die ruthlessly strangled You Lan. Her eyes were blazing with murderous intent.


    You Lan¡¯s face turned red, a trace of blood could be seen running down from the corner of her lips, falling onto the back of Shen Die¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You Lan, you have actually let go of Gu Yiyi and harmed His Highness. He is your brother! Your biological brother! Don¡¯t you feel remorseful?¡± Shen Die¡¯s face was nonchalant.


    You Lan merely sneered.


    Biological brother? You Lan and the eldest prince were not from the same mother. She had never treated him as her brother ever since she was little. You Lan was not close to the eldest prince. The only feeling she had toward the eldest prince was fear¡ªYou Lan was only afraid of the eldest prince.


    Hence, You Lan did not feel sad knowing that the eldest prince had passed. On the contrary, she felt grateful.


    Since the eldest prince had died, there was no need for You Lan to marry Young Marquis Zheng.


    ¡°You Lan!¡± Shen Die was burning with fury. That slut was actually more important than her own brother?


    ¡°Well, you have asked for all this. Since you are so close to Gu Yiyi, I will make her regret the things that she has done in her entire¡­¡±


    Life¡­


    Before Shen Die could finish her words and squeeze You Lan¡¯s neck even more forcefully, Golden-Haired Lion pounced on Shen Die from behind. Shen Die could not help losing her grip, You Lan slid through Shen Die¡¯s hand and fell to the ground.


    You Lan¡¯s red cheek was restored its natural skin color. Stroking her throat, she coughed incessantly.


    The desperate gasping for air made You Lan feel as if she had revived from death, she felt immensely relieved now.


    Outside You Lan Palace, a maiden wearing an emerald green robe rushed into the palace. With refined features, she looked exquisitely beautiful. When she saw You Lan, she regained her calmness.


    ¡°Yiyi! You are back!¡± Thrilled with joy, You Lan raised her head to look at the maiden who was standing at the palace¡¯s door.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill You Lan?¡± Gu Yiyi bit her lower lip and turned to look at Shen Die.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084: The Origin of the Cang Yue Mainland III


    Without fear, Shen Die sneered.


    Her smile was full of satire and her eyes filled with irony.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi, you boisterous girl! His Highness was so in love with you. With your poor strength and humble background, who do you think you are to reject him? Why did you hurt the man who loved you the most in this world? His Highness has died because of you. I want you to regret the things that you have done. I want to kill You Lan so you will live a life full of remorse and misery!¡±


    It was too late¡­ It was a near miss indeed.


    Shen Die only needed a bit more time and You Lan would have been strangled to death so that by the time Gu Yiyi barged in, she could only see You Lan¡¯s remains.


    By then, she could meet the eldest prince unashamedly in the underworld.


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes darkened. It turned out that it was actually her fault for not loving the eldest prince back and that the eldest prince who had forcibly brought Gu Yiyi back to the palace had done nothing wrong for doing so.


    However, Gu Yiyi knew that it was a waste of time to continue talking to Shen Die¡ªa stubborn lady. Hence, she looked away as she said calmly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t live without him, I will let both of you meet each other in the underworld. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Big Lion, kill her! I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±


    As soon as Gu Yiyi finished speaking, she turned to look into the sky.


    Tianyue Kingdom had finally regained its peace. However, simply no one knew whether there would be another ferocious storm hitting the kingdom.


    Moreover, Gu Yiyi did not know how they could leave this place¡­


    ***


    There was a small kingdom located on an island in an unknown mysterious continent.


    Although this kingdom was small with a low-density population, there was no lack of warriors in the kingdom.


    More importantly, Haitian Kingdom was the only kingdom in the continent that could live peacefully with the spirit beasts.


    At this time, a young lady was sitting by the pool, her long slender feet were immersed in the water. Countless fishes could be seen swimming carefreely around her feet, as if kissing her toes.


    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that you have always been surrounded by spirit beasts, birds, or other animals ever since you were little. You are the reason that Haitian Kingdom could live harmoniously with the spirit beasts.¡± A servant, Xiao Ying, who stood behind the young lady could not help exclaiming.


    The princess had always been kind. Perhaps, the spirit beasts could feel the gentleness from the princess¡¯s heart so they liked to be close to her.


    The princess had even convinced the emperor so Haitian Kingdom could coexist with the spirit beasts.


    The young lady looked so pure and enchantingly gorgeous, just like an untainted lily. Her smile was full of subtle charm. With a snowy white robe, she looked so ethereal and otherworldly like an immortal.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, the spirit beasts have the right to live in this realm. None of us could deprive them of their lives.


    ¡°Her Highness, I have heard of something. This realm is said to have been created by a god¡ªthe Ninth Emperor.¡± Xiao Ying grinned


    In fact, no one truly knew the origin of this realm previously until one year ago, a warrior of Haitian Kingdom found a mausoleum on this island. It was the mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor. He also found an ancient book that recorded the origin of this realm.


    However, Haitian Kingdom had always sealed itself off and never communicated with the world outside. The other kingdoms disliked the kingdom that associated itself with spirit beasts. Hence, they have never kept in with Haitian Kingdom.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085: The Origin of Cang Yue Mainland IV


    Hence, other than the people in Haitian Kingdom, no one knew about this.


    ¡°My father told me about this before.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡ªthe god who had created this realm disappeared after that.


    ¡°However, I have heard of one more thing¡­ the ancient book also recorded everything about the Ninth Emperor¡­ including her affinity for the spirit beasts.¡± Xiao Ying leaned over as she whispered.


    The young lady frowned but did not say anything.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Your Highness is the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor. Look, this realm has been created for so many years. Apparently, the Ninth Emperor has passed. Your Highness has a special affinity with spirit beasts, just like the Ninth Emperor. Isn¡¯t it proof that Your Highness is the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    The young lady grinned.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, watch your words. Those are rumors. If it turns out that I have nothing to do with the Ninth Emperor, I will be caught in an awkward predicament.¡±


    Perhaps the young lady had always treated her servant well, Xiao Ying stamped her foot slightly and was not the slightest afraid that she would enrage the young lady.


    ¡°Young Highness, I speak the truth. Besides Your Highness, no one could get close to the spirit beasts. I am sure that you are the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Startled, the young lady turned her head around to look at the vast azure sky. The corner of her lips slightly lifted.


    It was great if what the servant said was true. However, there was no proof to the servant¡¯s words. Hence, the young lady did not believe it entirely.


    Even so, the servant¡¯s words seemed to beckon the young lady. She lowered her eyes with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, what happened to the young master that I brought back up from the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum?¡±


    The mausoleum of the Ninth Emperors was unearthed a year ago and had titillated countless warriors. However, the people who set off to the mausoleum were all stopped halfway and no one was capable of going further.


    Burning with curiosity, the young lady too went to the mausoleum. Just as the young lady reached the mausoleum, she found a young master who had lost his consciousness but was not the slightest bit injured.


    The young master was the most stunning man that the young lady had ever seen. Subsequently, she tasked a few guards to take him back to the palace.


    As the emperor loved the princess so much, he did not rebuke her for bringing a young master back to the palace. Since then, the young lady had allowed the young master to rest in the palace next to hers.


    It felt so satisfying every time she looked at the young master¡­


    As for why the young lady wished that she was the Ninth Emperor, just like what Xiao Ying said¡­ It was because the young lady too had secretly read the ancient book!


    On the last page of the ancient book was a painting of a man with a vertical line on his face. Besides the vertical line, the young master that she brought back looked extremely similar to the painting, as if he was actually the man in the painting.


    If this young master was the man in the painting, was it proof that he was related to the Ninth Emperor?


    If the young lady were the Ninth Emperor, now that the young lady found the young master in the painting, was she destined to meet him?


    It was a pity that¡­


    Although the young lady had an affinity with spirit beasts, similar to the Ninth Emperor, there was no other proof that she was the Ninth Emperor. Even if she wished that the rumor was true, she dared not hope for too much.


    Sure enough, the princess of Haitian Kingdom had no idea that in fact, the Ninth Emperor had no affinity with spirit beasts. Instead, she had the spirit herbs that the spirit beast could not resist.


    She could get close to the spirit beasts as those spirit beasts around her were lowly intelligent and spirit beasts with poor strength. As long as humans were willing to get close to these spirit beasts, the spirit beasts too would get close to humans.


    Moreover, spirit beasts could hardly survive in this realm. Hence, for the lowly intelligent spirit beasts, as long as one showed that she cared for them, earnestly or pretentiously, they would accept it.


    Naturally, this did not work for the highly intelligent spirit beasts!

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086: The Story of Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor I


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why are you so worried about a stranger when there are countless talented young men in Haitian Kingdom and you have not accepted any of them?¡± Xiao Ying bit her pink lower lip. She was somewhat puzzled by this young girl¡¯s behavior.


    A coy, gentle, and warm smile formed on the young girl¡¯s fair face. ¡°Some things have been predestined for good and you won¡¯t understand. Xiao Ying, let¡¯s go back first, I want to see him.¡±


    It was as if she had just met him, but it felt like she had known him for a long time and it was hard to meet him again.


    ***


    A man with long black hair and was wearing a white robe like an immortal with unrivaled charm, lay behind the screen inside the luxurious and exquisite palace.


    He was devastatingly beautiful.


    His beauty was simply beyond any word expressions.


    It was as if everything in the world would lose its color in his presence.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ Qing¡¯er¡­ Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was soft and his eyes were still closed. But in his gentle murmur, he seemed to be calling out to his lover.


    A light breeze came in from the window. The young girl put her hand to one side of her cheek and looked at the handsome man, who was sleeping, with stars in her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, why would he know my name?¡±


    Her name was Fu Qingjiu.


    But she and this young master had never met before, and she had never known him. So, how did he know her name?


    Xiao Ying sneered and said with disdain, ¡°Princess, you are so outstanding, all the men in the world want to be close to you and I think this guy is just trying his luck. He only has a handsome face, how can such a gigolo make a good match for you?¡±


    There were so many talented young men in Haitian Kingdom. Even if one was not as good-looking as this young master, the one was better in every other aspect. Then, why would the princess want to keep him?


    Such a gigolo, the best thing that he had was just his stunning face. He was not capable of becoming an imperial prince!


    Princess Qingjiu smiled as her eyes were focused on the man. ¡°I believe that he is not like that and that he is different from other men¡­ He would not approach me because of my status.¡±


    If she was not a princess of the kingdom, how could those young men of Haitian Kingdom be so crazy over her? But somehow, she had always felt that the man in front of her was different.


    Besides, like men, women were also attracted to beauty. She had the status and she did not need it for her marriage.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Princess Qingjiu wanted to hold the man¡¯s hand, but before she could touch his palm, her hand was burned by it. She was shocked and hastily retracted her hand.


    It was always like this since the man was brought back.


    No one knew what had happened to him in the mausoleum, but the temperature of his body was too high. Let alone hers, even those physicians whom she had sought out to treat the man could not even touch him.


    Princess Qingjiu desired to touch his face, to hold his hand, and even to kiss him for a couple of times since, but there was no way she could do that except to just sit next to him and watch him silently.


    Oh, the only place she could touch was the quilt that covered his whole body. She could not even reach the corner of his coat.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Xiao Ying stomped her foot in anger as she saw the obsession in the princess¡¯ eyes.


    ¡®This man is actually scheming. He has purposely fainted in front of the princess and keeps calling her name in his sleep as a way to attract her attention.¡¯

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087: The Story of Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor II


    The princess was obsessed and bewitched by the man¡¯s beauty.


    If this continued, she had no way to fulfill the promise she had made to the general¡¯s son.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, you leave first. I want to keep him company for a while.¡±


    Princess Qingjiu supported her chin with her hands and stared at the man on the bed. She could not take her eyes away from him, not even for a second.


    Xiao Ying bit her lower lip and glanced at the handsome man on the bed with her resentful gaze. She then finally turned her head and left.


    The gentle breeze had lifted the curtain around the bed.


    The man and Princess Qingjiu were left alone in this quiet room.


    Princess Qingjiu smiled. Her eyes looked as gentle as the sea. ¡°Although I still don¡¯t know your name, but¡­ your Jiu¡¯er will always be by your side¡­¡±


    Perhaps, they were destined to be together from the moment they met.


    ***


    In a sea of barren sands, the color of fresh blood filled the entire sky.


    The man¡¯s silver-colored hair was wavy like a sea and a vertical line had appeared between his eyebrows. A gush of blood burst from his chest, staining his lapel red.


    But the longsword in his hand was thrust hard into the ground. Blood dribbled from the corners of his mouth. His handsome face was even more stunning under the sunlight.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng.¡±


    A group of skilled masters, standing in front of the man, were towering over him. They looked so furious, and their eyes seemed to contain a vicious glint as they stared fiercely at the man in white who looked like an immortal in front of them.


    The man was seriously injured, but he remained calm. The silver line between his eyebrows had revealed an enchanting light.


    A person who could blend the immortal vibe with the charm perfectly but not make anyone feel weird about his look, but rather such a harmony combination.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, you think that you are the Ninth Emperor¡¯s man and that you can be so daring to ride roughshod over others by relying on the Ninth Emperor! I tell you, even with the Ninth Emperor backing you up, we will never let you go!¡±


    This damned bastard had hunted them down and killed countless skilled masters from their clan, and yet they did not even know why he had done so!


    The man¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Half a month ago, your son insulted Jiu¡¯er as a woman who should not be in charge of the world, and he had humiliated Jiu¡¯er badly. Do you think I should spare you?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled with anger.


    Was this the reason why Nan Changfeng had chased them down and wiped them out even though he was seriously injured? ¡®Is it so ridiculous? You¡¯ve killed so many skilled masters of my clan just because of a joke my son made?¡¯


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, don¡¯t cross the line! My son had only just said a word, nothing more than that.¡±


    ¡°Just a word? To me, I will not allow anybody to humiliate her, even with just a word!¡±


    The man raised his cold eyes. His chest was already soaked with blood, but he seemed untroubled by it. The murderous intent was the only thing that remained in his eyes.


    Hunting these people down through half the continent was nothing.


    Even if it meant¡­ to the end of the earth, or till the world had been reborn, he would never let these people go!


    The middle-aged man was furious. ¡±Nan Changfeng, you have brought this upon yourself. You are not even the Ninth Emperor! Do you think I¡¯m seriously afraid of you? Yes, I can¡¯t beat you, but it¡¯s not that easy for you to kill me! Since you want me dead so badly, then I¡¯ll drag you along for this!¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful force surged out from the middle-aged man¡¯s body and even the air had become a little chaotic.


    His whole body swelled up like a leather ball.


    These days, he was really fed up. This bastard had started slaughtering at his base camp. He had then finally managed to escape with a group of people, but this wounded lunatic had chased after him through half the continent.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088: The Story of Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor III


    He would not run away again and even if he died, he had to take Nan Changfeng with him!


    Suddenly, a loud laugh came from the sky, causing all the raging power in the entire sky to disappear.


    ¡°Heavenly Falcon Gate¡¯s Master Liu Yang, all of you know that Changfeng is my man, then who has allowed you to hurt him?¡±


    Poof!


    A sharp awn suddenly pierced through Liu Yang¡¯s body as he stared at it with his eyes widened. He lifted his head stiffly and saw a figure in a red robe in the sky.


    He could not tell if the figure was a man or a woman.


    A demon mask covered her entire face. Her fine black hair floated around like a waterfall and her red robe was like a fire. Even though it was impossible to see her face, she was still stunning and so domineering.


    In just a split second, the bodies of the Heavenly Falcon Gate¡¯s men had exploded and turned into a mist of blood before disappearing from this world.


    Only the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng were left in the entire world.


    She lifted her hand and took the mask off of her face, revealing a stunningly beautiful and gorgeous face.


    ¡°Changfeng, you¡¯re such a troublemaker out there.¡±


    The man replied after a while, ¡°Those people have humiliated you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you let yourself get hurt? When someone insults me behind my back, you can come back and tell me, and I will come after them. After all, the world has been claiming that I am a bully so I¡¯d just live up to that, and no one can talk about me behind my back again.¡±


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    He could not hold back from anything that was related to her.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and lifted her hands to touch the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Little Changfeng, back then, you were saved by me, so you must listen to me. In the future, you have to learn to complain like those girls in my backyard. Come and tell me if anything happens, and I¡¯ll track them down.¡±


    The man was speechless.


    ¡°Those girls in my backyard are pampered and spoiled. Initially, I had brought you back so you could help us to take care of our daily life. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ you would only go around causing trouble for me, and that in the end, I had to follow you and protect you. If you want to repay me, why don¡¯t you go back and warm my bed and let me sleep with you.¡±


    After a long silence, the man said, ¡°I am strong and I don¡¯t need protection.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about this again once you can beat me up. Little Changfeng, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go home. My girls are waiting for me. I¡¯m afraid that they will turn the sky over if I don¡¯t go back now.¡±


    ***


    On the bed, Nan Xian kept his eyes closed and fell into a deep sleep.


    These things had always appeared as bits and pieces in his dream, over and over again.


    From Nan Changfeng¡¯s initial acquaintance with the Ninth Emperor¡­


    And until the end, when he died in her arms.


    Nan Xian felt sympathy each time he saw the grief in the woman¡¯s eyes as if everything he had experienced in the dream had actually happened to him before.


    ***


    In the sea of sand, within the dreamland, again.


    This time, the sky was even more beautiful than before, as if it had been stained red with blood. All was red-colored under the gloom of the haze.


    Countless skilled masters had spread out all over the sky, looking downward at the two men with their cold faces.


    The man¡¯s white robe was stained with blood. He stretched out his blood-soaked hand, trembling, and caressed the woman¡¯s face.


    A red-bloody mark of five fingers appeared on her cheek.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to do your laundry and cook for you in the future.


    ¡®I can¡¯t warm your bed anymore.


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell you a bedtime story, either.


    ¡®And I won¡¯t be able to¡­ accompany you¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089: The Story of Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor IV


    ¡°Changfeng.¡± The girl in red held the man¡¯s hand, her voice was trembling. ¡°I have saved your life, so if I didn¡¯t let you die, you¡¯re not allowed to die! I haven¡¯t slept with you yet, who has allowed you to die? You must hold on for me. I¡¯ll find a way to save you, trust me. You have to trust me!¡±


    The man chuckled with a softness in his gaze.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, do you believe in¡­ fate?¡±


    ¡°Our fate is not over yet, if we can be reincarnated, I will definitely reincarnate before you! In this way, I can speed up my cultivation and be stronger than you. In this life, you have always protected me, so in the next life, I will protect you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­ but I can¡¯t let you go. Without me¡­ are you going to live on dry food again? And wear the same outfit again in spring every year? What would you do without me taking care of you¡­¡±


    Jiu¡¯er and those girls in her backyard, they could not do anything, not even help in hiring some kitchen maids. So every time they would only purchase a lot of dried food to feed themselves. Without him¡­


    Was his Jiu¡¯er going to live like that again?


    How could he let her do that?


    But he had no other way to accompany her anymore.


    The man¡¯s hand fell slowly as his breath became weaker. He looked worried and the vertical lines between his brows had faded.


    But he did not regret it.


    Whatever he had done for her, he would never regret it.


    As long as she could live without any danger and even if it meant that he needed to give away his whole life, it was worth it too!


    The girl wrapped her arms around his body, tightly, as if to hold him into her bone and blood until the man was utterly out of breath.


    Suddenly, she lifted her head and looked at the skilled masters who were scattered throughout the sky. Her eyes gleamed with a fury that could destroy the entire world.


    ¡°You have killed my love¡­ You have killed him¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s dead now. I¡¯ll bury the whole world buried alongside him!!!¡±


    While holding the man in her arms with one hand, the young girl rose into the sky and rushed toward the enemies.


    With her natural strength, she was not too weak to be defeated by enemies.


    However, she was unable to bring out her full strength since she had someone in her arms.


    After all, she still refused to leave him behind. Even if she was so severely injured, she would not let his body suffer from even a little bit more damage.


    ***


    He had wondered how many times the scenes like this had happened in his dream world.


    And that battle, which lasted for half a month, had not ended yet¡­


    The girl¡¯s despair and grief were all vented and had turned into murderous intent.


    When he first saw this scene in his dream, Nan Xian had tried to stop her, but his hand had penetrated into the girl¡¯s body and turned to nothingness.


    He stopped making any move as the dream became more intense.


    But each time it happened, the girl¡¯s grief made his heart feel like it had been stabbed hard. He wanted to take her into his arms and never let her face with such pain and danger again.


    In that battle, all the mainland skilled masters who had come to besiege them were destroyed. The Ninth Emperor, too, had used up all her strength and collapsed beside him. She grasped his hand tightly¡­


    Whenever the battle was over, Nan Xian still could not tell whether the Ninth Emperor was dead or alive. Then, he would start from the beginning, over and over, from the moment Nan Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor met for the first time until they became friends who protected each other.


    He would be reincarnated in the dream world, again and again.


    More importantly, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s face was identical to Feng Ruqing¡¯s. She would always appear in front of him and made it impossible for him to distinguish whether it was Feng Ruqing or the Ninth Emperor.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090: Tragic Qing Zhu I


    Tianyue Kingdom.


    In the bustling streets of the marquis city, Ah Wang lifted its head and puffed its chest up like a monarch as it led a group of spirit beasts while looking down at the commoners below it.


    Over the years, every kingdom had preached the cruelty and viciousness of the spirit beasts, causing the commoners to fear and hate the spirit beasts deeply.


    Therefore, all people had stayed behind their closed doors after seeing these spirit beasts roaming on the streets. They were afraid that these ferocious spirit beasts would pounce on them.


    The people would never forget the battle at the city gate recently.


    And no one forgot how these spirit beasts had brutally torn apart the warriors of the marquis city.


    However, after a long time, the people of the marquis city saw that the spirit beasts did not show any signs of killing, and finally, someone dared to come forward.


    Even so, the person only dared to look at it from a distance, not close up.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s a big doggie.¡±


    Children did not have the same fear of spirit beasts as adults.


    They were simple-minded and more animal-loving. From the one side of the street, a girl suddenly ran toward Ah Wang who was wandering down the street.


    ¡°Come back here!¡±


    The child¡¯s mother¡¯s face changed dramatically. The mother quickly reached out to grab the girl, but she ran too fast and was soon in the middle of the street.


    Just then, a carriage came swiftly, stirring the dust from the ground.


    The one who drove the carriage was a middle-aged man who clearly saw a child running into the middle of the street, but he still did not stop. Instead, he drove the carriage faster and ran over the child¡­


    The girl¡¯s mother was so frightened that her face turned pale. But as an ordinary person without any power, she did not have the strength to stop such a fast-moving carriage at all.


    Suddenly, a yellow figure rushed over. The wolfhound was seen rushing toward the girl. It caught the girl¡¯s dress with its mouth and rolled on the ground before dodging the swiftly passing carriage.


    Logically, with Ah Wang¡¯s strength, it did not need to do so. In an instant, it could crush the carriage easily, but the girl would be injured by it. So it used the most foolish method and even used its body to keep the girl firmly in its arms.


    The girl¡¯s mother¡¯s heart finally calmed. She went up quickly and took her baby girl from Ah Wang¡¯s arms, but she was still shaken.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    As soon as Ah Wang finished ordered that, all the spirit beasts had already rushed forward.


    The powerful aura had frightened the middle-aged man who was driving the carriage. He quickly pulled hard and stopped in the middle of the street.


    In the meantime, many people started having the courage to go out. They watched this scene with shock on their faces.


    Had the wolf not rushed out and rescued the girl, she would have been run over by the carriage.


    That group of people knew that someone had appeared in the middle of the street; not only did the carriage not slow down, but it had charged forward even faster¡­


    As humans, the passengers of the carriage did not value human life. Instead, the spirit beasts, who were seen as ferocious by humans, had saved them.


    At this moment, everyone felt conflicted in their hearts.


    The ideas about the ferocity of the spirit beasts that the kingdom had instilled in them were so strong that they had grown up thinking that the spirit beasts were disastrous! Whatever that was happening now was beyond their perceptions. Everyone was beginning to reflect on whether what they had always believed to be the truth, was actually the truth¡­


    Those skilled masters of the kingdom claimed that spirit beasts were ferocious by nature and that the spirit beasts had always taken human life for granted.


    It was as if those so-called skilled masters had never put the lives of ordinary people at risk.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091: Tragic Qing Zhu II


    It seemed to them that these spirit beasts¡­ were more reliable.


    ¡°Who had just stopped my carriage?¡±


    A young master stepped out of the carriage. His face had turned violently red when he saw that it was a wolfhound that had just given the order.


    ¡®Another talking beast?¡¯


    And why did he think of the word ¡®another¡¯¡­


    The young man looked at the azure snake that he was pinching at in his hand. His eyes narrowed.


    But that wolfhound was obviously different from the azure snake. He could feel the strength of the wolfhound and it was not something that he could resist against.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± The azure snake had spun around and sobered up as its neck was pinched hard by the young master. It could not catch its breath and it cried out. ¡°Help¡­ help me¡­¡±


    The beasts saw the young master pinching the spirit beast that was almost unable to speak anymore. It made them snarl with a glint of ferocity in their eyes.


    Ah Wang had stopped them because it did not have patience with this group of people who had always trampled on human life.


    Even the spirit beasts did not kill each other, so why did these humans become so insensitive to their own kind?


    It loved humans.


    Even though it had been wounded countless times, it still believed in humanity! Especially those adorable and innocent children.


    Ah Wang had never thought that these humans were still recklessly enslaving spirit beasts.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Ah Wang arrogantly raised its head and puffed its chest out. The disdain in its eyes stung the young man¡¯s eyes, making him somewhat burn with rage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the marquis city of Tianyue Kingdom? Why are there so many spirit beasts dominating the humans over here? Where is the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom? Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as Haitian Kingdom that has willingly befriended the spirit beasts?¡±


    Pooh!


    Somebody among the crowd spat on the street.


    ¡°We¡¯d rather be with the spirit beasts than you, hypocrites!¡±


    ¡°You clearly saw the little girl just now and you didn¡¯t even stop but instead, have tried to run over her. You do not care about human life. It would be a disaster if you rule this world.¡±


    These unscrupulous voices had caused the young master to feel stifled and he had almost pinched the life out of the azure snake.


    ¡°It was this snake that has blocked our way and delayed our business. It can¡¯t even afford to pay for this by its useless life!¡±


    The azure snake in his hands was on the verge of tears.


    ¡®While you are talking, could you put me down first? You might choke me to death.¡¯


    ¡®Sob! I miss my master, and I miss the princess¡­¡¯


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ah Wang was furious and pounce at the young master.


    A powerful force was spread out violently, like a dark cloud covering the sky.


    The young master who was trapped under this force started having difficulties in breathing so much so that his face had turned pale.


    ¡°Get lost. You get lost! Ah!!!¡±


    Ah Wang pounced and took a hard bite on the young master¡¯s arm until its teeth sank into the flesh.


    As soon as he loosened his hands, the azure snake fell to the ground.


    The azure snake cried out in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m safe, sob! I¡¯m finally safe. I¡¯ve got my life back.¡±


    ¡®Master, the human world is horrible. I will never leave you again in the future, sob¡­


    ¡®When compared to this human, my master and the princess are much better.¡¯


    They did not actually kill it when they spoke about making it into snake soup. But just now, it had almost become snake soup.


    A few spirit beasts had come and surrounded the azure snake as they were silently comforting it.


    No one knew better than them the joy of being saved from the death, and this little azure snake had obviously suffered a severe shock before it could cry out happily.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092: Tragic Qing Zhu III


    Ah Wang glanced coldly at the young master whose arm was dripping with blood. ¡°This is a lesson for you. Next time, if you dare to bully any spirit beasts again, I¡¯ll just bite your neck off. Get lost!¡±


    From the moment those spirit beasts appeared, the coachman had already found a place to hide.


    It was only after Ah Wang had dropped the words that he and the young master quickly rolled their asses toward the city gate and even the young master had no time to deal with the wound on his arm.


    This wolfhound was a Tier-7 spirit beast!


    Even his father could not beat a Tier-7 spirit beast.


    If he did not run away first, he would definitely die.


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    Qing Zhu burrowed its small head into the fleece of a rabbit and said with a snotty nose and tears in his eyes, ¡°Thank you for that. Thank you so much. Something has happened to my master, so I¡¯m going to look for the princess. When I meet her, my princess will definitely repay your kindness with a Divine-Spirit Fruit and you can take as much as you want.¡±


    Although it was not obsessed with the Divine-Spirit Fruit, from the reactions of those spirit beasts including the snow wolf, it could see that the Divine-Spirit Fruit was so precious to them.


    If the princess knew these spirit beasts had saved it, she would not be miserly about the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Ah Wang stood straight, proudly, unlike a typical dog.


    ¡°Little azure snake, our master has been low on spirit beasts. If you come to my master¡¯s, she can help you to find whoever you want.¡±


    Qing Zhu froze for a moment.


    Its eyes darted about.


    ¡°Your master?¡±


    ¡®Is there anyone else in this world who could tame so many spirit beasts besides the princess?¡¯


    ¡°Our master is very kind as she treats the spirit beasts extremely well. Would you like to consider defecting to our master?¡±


    A kind¡­ master?


    Qing Zhu was thrilled.


    Its own master was too heavy-handed and had always threatened to make it into snake soup! Should it find another master and abandon him?


    No, no, no!


    Qing Zhu hastily shook his head.


    How could it betray its master when he was still in danger? That was a no-no!


    ¡°Did your master¡­ trick you into this?¡±


    And so as the princess.


    She had tricked countless spirit beasts with the Divine-Spirit Fruit. It would not believe that there were still people in this world who could keep so many spirit beasts just by using their charm.


    Ah Wang was furious as it raised its wolf paw and slapped Qing Zhu. ¡±Little azure snake, I was kind enough to save you and you go on to insult my master. My master is perfect regardless of her character and temperament, she is kind and sincere. She never steals and tricks any spirit beasts! She is the most gentlewoman in the world that treats spirit beasts as if they were her own children.¡±


    Qing Zhu stroked its beating heart with its hand.


    What should it do, it was tempted¡­


    Or it could find the princess and give the information to her before slipping away from her? Its master never needed it anyway.


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go with you to meet your master.¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s heart was full of joy.


    It had imagined the scene of being held and caressed in the arms of its new master after it was out of the fire pit.


    That was a kind of care that it had never enjoyed before.


    ¡°Big doggie¡­¡±


    Ah Wang was about to leave when a small hand came up to him, and the little girl¡¯s voice was gentle and soft. ¡°Will you come out again in the future?¡±


    Ah Wang stopped as it turned to the little girl.


    After it saw the little girl¡¯s expectant look, it nodded.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Ah Wang¡¯s gaze could not help but soften a little after seeing this soft and innocent child.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093: Tragic Qing Zhu IV


    It remembered back when its former master was pregnant¡­


    At that time, it was already anticipating the arrival of the little master.


    It loved children, especially the human¡¯s little child.


    It had planned out everything and would watch over the little master for the rest of its life.


    But the former master disliked it because she was scared that the bugs inside its body would spread to her child and she thought that the wolf would hurt her child after it was born.


    But¡­


    How could it possibly go and hurt its little master?


    Later, it had been abandoned and lived as a stray wolf. It entered the beast forest and met Feng Ruqing. Since then, it had gradually forgotten the pain from the past and had started a new life¡­


    ¡°Okay, big doggie. I¡¯ll meet you here tomorrow.¡±


    The little girl smiled sweetly.


    This time, her mother did not stop her from approaching these spirit beasts again.


    Ah Wang¡¯s heart warmed. The little girl¡¯s smile was like sunshine that could completely heal the scars in its heart.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qing Zhu was getting impatient.


    Only then, Ah Wang turned around and hurriedly led the group of spirit beasts behind it to leave the city.


    The street was quiet again, but today¡¯s scene had made the hearts of the people tremble a bit. The belief that spirit beasts were dangerous that once existed had been destroyed and could no longer be rebuilt¡­


    Along the way, Qing Zhu was filled with anticipation; it was eager to know what kind of person its next master would be.


    She must be so gentle.


    At least not in the same way as its master now, who had always threatened it so that it would hook up with the female snake.


    The more it thought about it, the more excited it became. It felt that it had finally arrived at its bright futur¡­


    However, the moment Qing Zhu stepped into the back garden with Ah Wang, a figure was vaguely visible within the pavilion in the back garden.


    ¡®Wait a minute!


    ¡®This figure¡­ why is it so familiar?¡¯


    It seemed like it had seen it from somewhere before.


    Oh, yes, Feng Ruqing liked to wear red robes and the vermilion hairpin on the head was too similar to the one that Feng Ruqing had often carried.


    So¡­ that might be what made it look familiar.


    ¡°Ah Wang, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Inside the pavilion, the young girl slowly turned around.


    A stunningly beautiful face appeared in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes.


    It made its heart stop beating and its whole body stiffened¡­


    No!


    It was not the robe or the vermilion hairpin that made him feel familiar, but the so-called master of the wolfhound was actually Feng Ruqing!


    ¡®Such nonsense kindness!


    ¡®Nonsense sincerity!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. Goodbye!¡¯


    Qing Zhu forgot about the state preceptor who was still asleep and had even forgotten the hardship that it had faced just to find Feng Ruqing.


    Now it had only one thought¡ªto get out of this hell!


    Just as Qing Zhu turned around and tried to escape, a surprised voice came from behind it.


    Its entire body trembled. It became so cold that even its blood turned cold.


    ¡°Qing Zhu?¡±


    Qing Zhu stiffly turned its head, seemingly like a machine and a smile that was even worse than crying appeared on its face. ¡°Prin¡­ Princess, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Qing Zhu, why are you here?¡± The young girl asked with a slight smile.


    Qing Zhu was shuddered, trying so hard to keep its smile in check.


    ¡°Oh, it was this big wolfhound that told me just now that its owner was a gentle, kind, sincere, and friendly person. I was curious about that, so I followed it, and the moment I saw the princess, I was not surprised anymore. No one would be this good and perfect, except the princess.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094: Nan Xian¡¯s Whereabouts I


    Why did she have a sudden urge to eat snake soup?


    ¡°Then why did I see you trying to escape?¡± Feng Ruqing put her arms around her chest. She smiled and looked down at the little azure snake on the ground.


    Qing Zhu stiffened and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Hmm, because I remember that I haven¡¯t bathed for almost a year and I was afraid that the stink would blow your head off. So after I saw you, I planned to take a bath first, then I will come back to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes teasingly.


    Qing Zhu almost cried, but it was still wearing a smile on its face.


    Imagine the smile of a snake, how weird that would be.


    ¡°Princess, I swear, my heart is only for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass all these words to the state preceptor.¡±


    ***


    Qing Zhu wanted to cry out this time and it felt that it could no longer escape the fate of being snake soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Feng Ruqing had stopped teasing it when she saw that Qing Zhu was on the verge of crying. She smiled and asked, ¡°How did you get here? Did the state preceptor send you to me? Where did he go again?¡±


    Qing Zhu froze and it suddenly burst out crying as it had remembered the purpose it had come for Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Princess, the state preceptor and I went to a mausoleum where the master of that mausoleum was called the Ninth Emperor or something. I don¡¯t know why the state preceptor had suddenly passed out just after he opened the gate.


    ¡°I dragged my master out of the mausoleum with all that I have. But, before I had time to take him away, he was picked up by some humans.


    ¡°I hid when I saw those humans, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get caught. I have been wandering around for more than half a year to save my master before I finally met you. Princess, will those people turn my master into a human meat bun? Sob, I feel like I¡¯ll never see my master again¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu cried out loudly as if it had suffered a lot.


    It also wanted to talk about how hard it had been these days, but before it could speak, Feng Ruqing had picked up its tail and dragged it out like a dead snake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the state preceptor will be a human meat bun or not. But¡­ you will be a bowl of snake soup soon.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s voice was cold and expressionless. Her eyes darkened.


    ¡®Why¡­ why¡­¡¯ Qing Zhu cried pitifully. ¡®It is not easy for a snake like me wandering alone in this strange world. Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve been through these days? A female snake had molested me. A human took me away and had almost turned me into snake soup.¡¯


    It had suffered so much, but the princess did not even care for it!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s footsteps did not stop as she said, ¡°You should have told me earlier about the state preceptor. Ah Wang, you will stay here. Gu Yiyi and the second uncle need someone to protect them. I will leave with the other spirit beasts. Snake Soup, where is the state preceptor?¡±


    Qing Zhu was so scared that it had turned even greener before it said in fear, ¡°Princess, my name is Qing Zhu. It¡¯s the same name you have chosen for me, and I really love it¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the state preceptor? Snake Soup, don¡¯t make me ask for the third time.¡±


    Qing Zhu stiffened again. ¡°Haitian Kingdom. Princess, I still prefer you to call me Qing Zhu, I¡¯m no Snake Soup.¡±

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095: Nan Xian¡¯s Whereabouts II


    ¡°Your name will be Snake Soup until you find the state preceptor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing carried its tail and walked out of the back garden with a cold face, leaving only Xiao Qing¡¯s tears in the air, with endless heartache and grievances.


    It always felt like it was jumping into a fire pit, and could never climb out of it.


    ***


    In the imperial study room of Haitian Kingdom.


    Princess Qingjiu bit her lip. Her formerly innocent face was now covered with a resolute, determined expression.


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone, especially those so-called talented young masters within Haitian Kingdom.¡±


    She had no interest in any of them.


    Fu Yu frowned and sighed helplessly. ¡±Qingjiu, you are not young anymore. Father will not interfere with your marriage, but at least the person you marry must be from Haitian Kingdom, do you understand? You may choose one of those people to be your husband, but that man of unknown origin can never be your husband!¡±


    Qingjiu stiffened as she clenched her fists unconsciously. Her bright and cold eyes were irrepressible.


    ¡°Father, I will decide on my marriage. Even if he has nothing, as long as we love each other, I have no fear of being with him. If I don¡¯t love a person, even if he was the strongest man in the world, I will not marry him.¡±


    In her lifetime, she had been looking for a person who could touch her heart. She would not listen to her father¡¯s words and simply chose a young talent from Haitian Kingdom to marry.


    ¡°Qingjiu!¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it was anyone else. But I heard that the young man has been unconscious and may not be able to regain consciousness for the rest of his life. You are taking care of him now and will you do that for the rest of your life?¡±


    Princess Qingjiu smiled bitterly. ¡°If he really can¡¯t wake up for the rest of his life, then I will keep him with me forever. Father, I won¡¯t regret the decision that I have made.¡±


    She turned slowly and left the study room without saying anything more.


    ¡°Qingjiu.¡± Fu Yu stood up. There was a faint gleam in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. In half a month, I¡¯ll be hosting a Flower Banquet. You must come and choose one of those young talents as your husband! I have pampered you and indulged you for decades, and I will not listen to you this time.¡±


    He had allowed Qingjiu to bring back a strange man.


    And he had allowed that man to stay in the side chamber of Qingjiu¡¯s pavilion.


    He had never stopped Qingjiu from visiting him regularly, and he had never bothered them.


    But he forbade this man to marry his daughter!


    There was no need to rush Qingjiu¡¯s marriage, but her daughter could not just find a commoner to marry.


    That man was odd in every way, and he did not have any trace of spiritual qi in his body.


    He knew that Qingjiu would hate him for this, but he must let her marry somebody else. On this matter, he could not pamper her as he usually would.


    ***


    The side chamber of Qingjiu¡¯s pavilion was more luxurious than the other main chambers.


    Two servants were standing outside the chamber. After seeing that Princess Qingjiu had walked in, they both bent down with respect to the princess. ¡°Respects to Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Qingjiu waved her hands, asking the servants to open the doors of the chamber and slowly stepped into it.


    Dazzling scents diffused through the whole room and a light breeze was stirring the bed curtains.


    The man on the bed slept peacefully. Even with his stiffened face, he looked stunningly beautiful.


    Qingjiu had never met someone who was as handsome as him in her life before.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096: Nan Xian¡¯s Whereabouts III


    He was as handsome as an immortal¡ªdevastatingly stunning.


    But it gave off an unrealistic feeling as if he was someone that she could never touch.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Qingjiu sat down at the head of his bed, quietly staring at him. She sighed. ¡°My father wants to choose a husband for me. I know he is serious this time¡­¡±


    There was no answer except silence.


    She sighed again. ¡°I hope you will wake up soon so that Father would have no more to say about this.¡±


    The man in the bed showed no signs of waking up.


    He looked calm and composed.


    Qingjiu reached out, trying to hold the man¡¯s palm. But the thought of the burning heat had made her hand stiffened.


    She knew that touching him would put her in pain, but she insisted on doing so.


    ¡°Young Master, my father has always been kind to me. Besides, I¡¯m not a snob, so I will accept you as who you are. As long as you can wake up, Father won¡¯t force me to marry another person. My happiness depends on you now. Please wake up as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    This man was so handsome like an immortal.


    He seemed like a good-tempered man, who was as gentle as water.


    To her, it was such a treat to gaze at his stunning face.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    The sunlight was shining through the window and filtering down onto her innocent face.


    The young girl was even more beautiful when she smiled.


    She had the beauty of a virgin with a face like a peach blossom.


    As usual, she would put her hand to one side of her cheek and stare at the man on the bed silently.


    ***


    In the meantime, a huge sea turtle had reached the edge of the island.


    There was also a group of spirit beasts following the turtles.


    Feng Ruqing held the azure snake¡¯s tail and moved down from the turtle¡¯s body. She gazed coldly at the small country that stood not far away and asked with a calm face, ¡°Xiao Qing, are you sure this is the place?¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded as its eyes were teary. ¡°I don¡¯t know who has picked my master up. I was going to follow them, but those people were too fast. I believe that those people must be from this Haitian Kingdom because I heard that Haitian Kingdom doesn¡¯t have any contact with other kingdoms.¡±¡±Hmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to the beasts behind her with her hand under her chin and said, ¡°All of you go find a place to hide and wait for me. I¡¯ll make a discreet inquiry about the situation of the state master first, then I¡¯ll inform you.¡±


    Her goal was too obvious as she had brought so many spirit beasts into the city. It was inconvenient to look for Nan Xian if she brought all of them along with her.


    Qing Zhu grimaced. ¡°Princess, can I stay with them and wait for you here?¡±


    A cold gaze pierced into its eyes, causing Qing Zhu to shut its mouth immediately.


    A smile played at the corners of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s entire body stiffened. It forced a smile as it looked up at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not planning to stay because I¡¯m afraid of Princess. I just want to be parted from you to search for my master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary. You¡¯re not very helpful, but you can at least seduce the female snakes and gain some information from them.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    Did it have an alternative so that it could leave?


    Feng Ruqing held the snake tail and walked toward the city gate of Haitian Kingdom instead, ignoring the sorrow in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes.


    Two guards were guarding at the city gate. Once they saw that Feng Ruqing was coming to them, they quickly extended their long swords and blocked her way.


    ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped walking. Her eyes narrowed and there was a flash of light in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m from Tianyue Kingdom. My emperor has asked me to come here and meet the emperor of Haitian Kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097: Nan Xian¡¯s Whereabouts IV


    Luckily, Haitian Kingdom did not know that Tianyue Kingdom had changed its dynasty. She needed to use Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s name if she wanted to enter this kingdom.


    The imperial guards were somewhat suspicious. ¡°You said that His Majesty of Tianyue Kingdom has sent you, do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡®Proof?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing thought for a moment.


    What about the thing that she had given to Qing Han to break the walnuts, could it be considered as proof?


    Feng Ruqing took out a jade seal from the medium and handed it to the imperial guard.


    ¡°This was given to me by the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom for safekeeping, does this¡­ count as proof?¡±


    The imperial guards were speechless.


    ¡®Have you ever seen an emperor give a jade seal to someone else for safekeeping?


    ¡®Have you ever seen someone simply taking out a jade seal and showing it to people?


    ¡®Is she not afraid of being robbed?


    ¡®Or is this a fake jade seal?¡¯


    ¡°How can you prove that the jade seal is real?¡± The guard continued asking.


    Feng Ruqing raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then you can take it for a test.¡±


    Since she had used it to break the walnuts, it would not bother her if somebody destroyed it.


    The imperial guards were silent for a moment. ¡±Even if it¡¯s true, the emperor has issued an order that we cannot allow any outsider to enter Haitian Kingdom. So please go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. Actually, my emperor has asked me to send the spirit herbs to your emperor as a gift. But if you are not interested in this, then forget it. Goodbye.¡±


    Besides, she had taken the spirit herbs from Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s national treasury, and it was just a common type of spirit herbs, so she did not really care about it.


    But, of course, it was not the case for other people.


    Haitian Kingdom was just an island!


    This kingdom had too many people living on too little land, not to mention the spirit herbs mountains.


    The spirit herbs were too rare to be found here, and no kingdom would allow the outflow of such uncommon spirit herbs.


    Moreover, Haitian Kingdom did not engage with any outsiders. Hence, it was even more difficult to purchase a large number of spirit herbs from other kingdoms.


    Now, someone had sent the spirit herbs to them and the imperial guards did not dare to stop Feng Ruqing again.


    When he saw that Feng Ruqing was about to leave, he became more anxious and hastily shouted out to her, ¡°Miss, wait a minute. Please allow me to inform the general first.¡±


    The people of Haitian Kingdom were extremely talented, but they could not catch up with the masters in other kingdoms because of the lack of spirit herbs.


    If they had enough spirit herbs¡­


    Maybe Haitian Kingdom could be stronger than it was now!


    The imperial guard would be blamed if his action had caused Haitian Kingdom to lose such a chance of gaining this amount of spirit herbs.


    The two imperial guards glanced at each other and one of them hurriedly left the city gates and ran toward the city.


    Feng Ruqing was leaning lazily against a tree trunk with her sinister and cunning smile.


    ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t understand, why are you giving these spirit herbs to them?¡± Qing Zhu stretched its small head out and asked softly in a deep voice.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her hand and knocked on Qing Zhu¡¯s head. ¡°You said that the state preceptor is still unconscious, so we can¡¯t be too harsh with them. What if those people find out about this and threaten me with the state preceptor?¡±


    In short, she had to sneak into Haitian Kingdom and find the state preceptor first.


    If they hurt the state preceptor even a little bit¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed again, but now her eyes were filled with murderous intent and her hand was almost choking Qing Zhu to death.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were bulging out of its head. After Feng Ruqing had loosened her hand, it cleared its throat and said, ¡±Princess, next time when you¡¯re angry¡­ can you please let me go first? Don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m still in your hands.¡±


    It felt like Feng Ruqing had always endangered it.


    Perhaps one day, it might die at Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098: Fu Qingjiu Who Has Been Mythicized I


    Feng Ruqing squinted at the azure snake.


    In an instant, the azure snake stopped talking, trembling with fear that Feng Ruqing might tighten her grip and strangle the azure snake to death.


    Not long after, a guard who guarded the city¡¯s gate approached them with a middle-aged man in armor.


    With a majestic demeanor, the middle-aged man emanated hostility. Only when he saw Feng Ruqing, a glimmer of cunning light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Maiden, the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing answered calmly like still water.


    Her eyes had a still, deep calmness like the distant and brilliant starry sky.


    ¡°Maiden, what kind of spirit herbs are you selling? What are the conditions set by Tianyue Kingdom in order to get these spirit herbs?¡± The eyes of the middle-aged man filled with glee. A cunning smile crept across his face, making him look like a fox.


    ¡°Oh, Princess Youlan of Tianyue Kingdom heard that spirit beasts have special affinity with Princess Qingjiu of Haitian Kingdom. Recently, Princess Youlan too is growing fond of spirit beasts. Hence, she has sent me here to check on this. ¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin.


    ¡°Maiden, I thought the people of Tianyue Kingdom dislike spirit beasts? Why do you want to know how to tame spirit beasts now?¡± A faint light sparkled in General Murong¡¯s eyes. He asked with a spurious smile.


    ¡°It is true. However, strong forces are never enough, right? Tianyue Kingdom has never disliked spirit beasts, we are just making spirit beasts our slaves. However, things have changed now. Princess You Lan wants the spirit beasts to willingly surrender themselves to Tianyue Kingdom and the emperor has agreed to it. That is why I am here today.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned, she seemed to have an unreadable glint in her eyes.


    Feng Ruqing was right. The people of Tianyue Kingdom had made the spirit beasts their slaves. Had Feng Ruqing not saved the spirit beasts, the entire Forest of Spirit Beasts would have been wiped out.


    Hence, the people of Tianyue Kingdom must own up to the things that they had done.


    ¡°Haha!¡± General Murong¡¯s face softened as he let out a boisterous laugh.


    ¡°Maiden, you are right. Forcing the spirit beasts to surrender was not a good idea. Having them surrender themselves willingly is much better. If everyone in this realm could think like this, there would surely be lesser dissensions and troubles.¡±


    As for the saying that spirit beasts could replace humans¡­ it was a total nonsense!


    Spirit beasts were merely tools that humans used in the battle¡ªtools that were willing to do anything for humans and would never betray them. Hence, they could never overtake humans!


    Haitian Kingdom was different from the other kingdoms. The people in Haitian Kingdom treated spirit beasts well and would never scold or bully them, nor would they force spirit beasts to do something. All they needed were the spirit beasts that would never betray them.


    As the saying went, he who is threatened to obey you shall betray you one day.


    ¡°Well, this snake is a spirit beast too. Haven¡¯t you already mastered the skill to tame the spirit beast?¡± General Murong scanned the azure snake that was clinging to Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm as he grinned.


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows and picked up the azure snake by its tail.


    ¡°Oh, you are talking about this snake that is neither fancy nor useful? I saw it lying half-dead in the streets, so I picked it up, thinking of making a soup out of it when I have reached home.¡±


    Both the azure snake and General Murong were caught dumbfounded.


    General Murong looked at the azure snake sharply. Apparently, the azure snake¡¯s strength was not strong. It looked aggrieved as if it had been forcibly abducted.


    Now, General Murong was quite convinced by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099: Fu Qingjiu Who Has Been Mythicized II


    The azure snake¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. The aggrieved tears had nearly fallen from its eyes.


    Previously, the azure snake had nearly been abducted when the people found out that the azure snake was capable of speaking human language. Naturally, it would not say a word before these humans again.


    Hence, one could only feel from the azure snake¡¯s expression that it was not willingly staying by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Maiden, you can never do this. The spirit beasts get close to Her Highness as she has a special affinity with the spirit beasts. You can hardly master it. Moreover, when you have returned to Tianyue Kingdom, the emperor would not let you off so easily.¡± General Murong coughed.


    ¡°I see, can I enter the palace now?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled a little.


    ¡°Yes. Maiden, if you want to get close to the spirit beasts, you must be gentle with them.¡± General Murong stared at Feng Ruqing, as if looking at a spirit herbs mountain.


    ¡°He is right, you must be gentle with us.¡± The azure snake nodded desperately.


    ¡°This snake¡¯s spirituality is not bad. You can pet it. You could start by giving it a name.¡±


    ¡°I have gotten a name for it a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is the name?¡±


    ¡°Snake Soup¡­¡±


    General Murong was dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s casual remarks. He looked up at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    ¡®This maiden was truly sent by the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom to learn spirit beasts taming skill? Did the emperor send the wrong person? Perhaps, this maiden could never master the skill.¡¯


    ***


    General Murong did not bring Feng Ruqing straight to the palace. Instead, he brought her to the general manor.


    Just as he stepped into the general manor, he ran into a ruffian teenager.


    The teenager was handsome. Perhaps he was still at a tender age, he had a youthful appearance.


    His glossy hair was blood red. Simply no one knew what he had used to dye his hair. It made him look like a ruffian.


    As the ruffian teenager was hit by General Murong, he frowned. Just as he was about to burst with anger, he saw a stunning lady.


    With his eyes narrowed, he stared at Feng Ruqing and could not tear his eyes away from her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Enraged, General Murong glared at the ruffian teenager.


    General Murong¡¯s son was going to marry Princess Qingjiu. How could he stare at a lady like this? Although General Murong was not trustworthy, he was as lecherous as his son.


    Disregarding General Murong, the teenager¡¯s eyes scanned Feng Ruqing from the bottom to the top.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ruqing simply looked past the teenager.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. We have met before. I am sure I have met you before.¡± Seeing that Feng Ruqing was about to leave, the teenager hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡®I must have met her not long ago. She looks very familiar. Where did we meet before?¡¯


    The teenager frowned harder and harder. Suddenly, his face changed drastically. The color drained from his face.


    The mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor! Ice coffin!


    The teenager and his master were the first ones who had found the mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor and the first ones who had gone to the mausoleum.


    There was an ice coffin before the mausoleum.


    As the teenager¡¯s master was too curious, he had pushed open the lid of the coffin. Once the lid was opened, the remains within the coffin disintegrated without a trace¡­


    Hence, the people who had gone to the mausoleum after that could only see an empty ice coffin.


    There was no wonder that the teenager felt that Feng Ruqing looked familiar.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100: Fu Qingjiu Who Has Been Mythicized III


    This maiden looked too similar to the remains in the ice coffin, as if she was actually the maiden in the ice coffin.


    The only difference was that the maiden in the ice coffin had longer hair.


    ¡°Ghost! You are a ghost! Father, she is a ghost!¡±


    ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You are a¡­¡±


    Before the teenager could finish his words, General Murong slapped the back of his head.


    ¡°Are you still dreaming? Ghosts have never existed in this realm! This maiden has been tasked by the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom to send us spirit herbs.¡±


    If this ruffian teenager had chased this spirit herbs mountain¡ªFeng Ruqing, away, the emperor of Haitian Kingdom would never let him off.


    The teenager had finally regained his composure, but his face was still drained of color.


    It was natural that ordinary people feared ghosts. However, only the cultivators knew that ghosts would never appear in this realm.


    Once a person died, he would either turn into scattered ashes and dispersed smoke or go through the reincarnation cycle.


    As for ghosts¡­ there were just the remnant thoughts that strong cultivators left in the human realm with the aim of finding someone who could pass down their strength.


    Thinking of this, the last trace of fear trickled out the teenager¡¯s face. He smiled roguishly.


    ¡°Perhaps this maiden is too stunning and made me think of the gorgeous ghost in my dream yesterday.¡±


    Regardless of whether this maiden was the same maiden in the ice coffin, it was truly rare to find another lady as gorgeous as this maiden.


    Hence, this maiden must be related to the maiden in the ice coffin.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly, her eyes were emotionless.


    A flush of embarrassment rose to the teenager¡¯s cheek.


    There was no lack of ladies who had hit on the teenager in Haitian Kingdom, but there were actually two ladies who took no notice of him¡ªFeng Ruqing and Princess Qingjiu.


    Before the teenager met Feng Ruqing, he had always thought that Princess Qingjiu was the most exquisite lady in this realm. Now, it seemed that Princess Qingjiu was not as stunning as she was before.


    Perhaps, the teenager was just like a frog that lived in a shallow well as he had never left Haitian Kingdom.


    ¡°Maiden, I am Murong Yang. I haven¡¯t learned your name¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Ruqing.¡±


    ¡°Are you betrothed to anyone?¡±


    Murong Yang who had always been behaving like a ruffian had suddenly become a gentleman.


    Seeing this, General Murong¡¯s eyes had nearly popped out of his head.


    ¡°Hmm. I have children.¡± The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips slightly lifted. She smiled so brilliantly. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Crack!


    Hearing this, Murong Yang could clearly hear the sound of his heart breaking apart.


    Simply no one knew that Murong Yang had a wet dream the night after seeing the maiden in the ice coffin. He had even been feeling affectionate toward Qingjiu since.


    Hence, when he saw Feng Ruqing who looked so similar to the maiden in the ice coffin, although he was frightened, he was overjoyed.


    However, before a romantic relationship could sprout, it was gone.


    After all, Murong Yang would never abduct someone else¡¯s wife.


    General Murong subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief as he took a glimpse at Murong Yang.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been meeting Princess Qingjiu for quite a while. Since the weather is good today, why don¡¯t you ask her out on a date? You have always been pursuing her anyway.¡±


    In fact, General Murong was trying to tell Feng Ruqing that Murong Yang was meant to marry Princess Qingjiu. No one could change this.


    ¡°Father, Princess Qingjiu has always been giving me some nasty attitude. How could I keep going after her? This is absolutely disgraceful. What about my reputation? You really think I have no sense of shame?¡± Murong Yang pouted.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101: Fu Qingjiu Who Has Been Mythicized IV


    ¡°Who pursued her every day and had bought off her servant?¡± General Murong sneered.


    ¡°Oh, that was because I used to think that Princess Qingjiu was the most beautiful lady in this world. Now I have realized that I was too ignorant. I should get out of Haitian Kingdom to widen my horizons. Perhaps, I would bump into a beautiful woman out there.


    ¡°By the way, Maiden Xiao Qing, do you have any unmarried sister?¡± Murong Yang stared longingly at Feng Ruqing.


    Hearing this, Tang Yin was the first lady who appeared in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind.


    However, Murong Yang was not trustworthy. Feng Ruqing did not want to put Tang Yin into trouble.


    Moreover, one should always keep the goodies within the family. Tang Yin belonged to Feng Ruqing¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°What do you think of this male snake? Its name is Snake Soup. It could play with you, warm your bed and when you are hungry, you could make snake soup out of it.¡±


    Startled, the azure snake¡¯s body stiffened. It had nearly peed.


    ¡°I am not desperate to this extent. After all, Princess Qingjiu is the one I have fallen for previously. I will not lower myself to this level. Moreover, this snake is way too small. It is not enough to fill my belly.¡± Murong Yang took a glimpse at the azure snake disdainfully.


    The azure snake was dumbfounded.


    Although it was saved by the bell, it had a sudden urge to cry.


    Sob¡­ sob¡­


    At this time, the azure snake truly regretted knowing Nan Xian and meeting Feng Ruqing back then. As it could not speak a word, simply no one knew that the azure snake was protesting silently.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, please wait for a while. I will report to His Majesty shortly,¡± General Murong grinned as he said.


    ¡°Father, you may leave peacefully. I will take good care of Maiden Feng.¡± Murong Yang smiled even more roguishly.


    General Murong was rendered speechless. He did not know why he felt as if his son was paying his last respect.


    ¡°You are going with me.¡±


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t Maiden Feng our money-spinner? She is here to send us spirit herbs. Oh no, she is here to sell spirit herbs. If we are not caring enough for her, what if she runs away? I must take care of her personally.¡±


    General Murong pondered for a while. Murong Yang had made a good point. Moreover, Maiden Feng was a married woman. Perhaps, it was not possible for any chemistry to happen between both of them.


    ¡°Alright, I will report to His Majesty on my own. Maiden Feng, please wait for me here.¡±


    General Murong turned his head around and shot a warning glance at Murong Yang.


    Murong Yang merely whistled.


    Seeing Murong Yang¡¯s reaction, General Murong¡¯s legs shuddered and had nearly fallen to the ground.


    General Murong could not stand seeing Murong Yang¡¯s mischievous look. He quickly walked away and disappeared down the street before the general manor.


    ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing, what spirit herbs are you going to sell?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Murong Yang asked as he turned his head around to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Spirit herbs were valueless. Hence, Feng Ruqing would not sell them for money.


    ¡°I want to know Fu Qingjiu¡¯s spirit beasts taming skill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t have to stay here any longer. Those spirit beasts that Qingjiu tamed are low-tier spirit beasts. Other than being pets, they are useless.¡± Murong Yang pouted.


    In fact, the spirit beasts were not very fond of Qingjiu. However, since it had never happened in Haitian Kingdom before, the people in Haitian Kingdom had mythicized the whole thing.


    More importantly¡­


    It was recorded in the ancient book that was found in the mausoleum that the Ninth Emperor had created deities of this realm. As she had close affinity with the spirit beasts, she was the one who had brought the ancestors of all spirit beasts to this realm.


    As Haitian Kingdom had unraveled many secrets, the status of spirit beasts was no longer humble and lowly. The people of the Haitian Kingdom had even mythicized Princess Qingjiu who, similar to the Ninth Emperor, had a close affinity with spirit beasts.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102: Qing Zhu the Azure Snake, That Could Bite I


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Princess Qingjiu the one you have fallen for?¡± Startled, Feng Ruqing glanced at Murong Yang.


    ¡°Do I look like a tawdry wretch? You are right. I liked Princess Qingjiu back then. However, I did not fall for her status and family background. No matter how strong her strength is, it has nothing to do with me. I like her merely because she is pretty. Don¡¯t compare me against those tawdry wretches!¡± Murong Yang was burning with fury.


    Dumbfounded, the azure snake raised its head


    It did not know why it had a sudden urge to bite this Murong Yang to death, especially when Murong Yang was staring at Feng Ruqing. The azure snake could not help gnashing its teeth with hatred.


    Although the azure snake thought of changing its master earlier, Nan Xian was still its master after all. Now that someone wanted to steal its master¡¯s lover away. How could the azure snake sit back and do nothing?


    Feng Ruqing rested her chin on her hand.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems that you have lost interest in Princess Qingjiu?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I had fallen for Qingjiu because of her stunning appearance and kindness. Hence, I had been pursuing relentlessly. However, she had always treated me with negative attitudes. I am tired of this. More importantly, I realize that however pretty she is, there is always someone prettier out there. Qingjiu is not the only pretty lady in this world.¡±


    Currently, Murong Yang was full of high and vigorous spirit. His red hair was extremely glaring under the sun.


    ¡°Moreover, Qingjiu brought someone back from the mausoleum half a year ago¡ªan unconscious half-dead man. She has been staying by his side every single night. Since she has given her heart away, why should I keep hounding her?¡±


    Murong Yang too had dignity.


    In the past, as Qingjiu had not found the one that she loved, everyone had had a fair chance to win her heart. Now that Qingjiu had given her heart away to someone else, even if Murong Yang forcibly abducted her, he could only dominate her body, not her soul. That was meaningless.


    Since Qingjiu was not the only beauty in this world, why should Murong Yang dig himself into a hole?


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    The azure snake lifted its head.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes met the azure snake¡¯s, a strange feeling growing inside both of them.


    Half a year ago¡­


    Outside the mausoleum¡­


    Lost consciousness¡­


    Nan Xian?


    The azure snake too had the same thought. It nodded desperately.


    There was no such thing as a coincidence. It must be Nan Xian.


    All of a sudden, Feng Ruqing moved forward and grasped at Murong Yang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Murong Yang had nearly burst into tears. His stunning face turned green.


    Seeing this, Feng Ruqing knew that she was too agitated just now so she loosened her grip.


    Just as Feng Ruqing loosened her hand, Murong Yang took a few steps back and glanced at Feng Ruqing the way he would look at a ferocious monster.


    ¡®This maiden looks so beautiful, yet, she is so strong. She has nearly broken my arm.¡±


    ¡°Snake Soup bit me just now and it hurts. When I feel the pain, I would make others feel the same too.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled awkwardly.


    Murong Yang was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Perhaps, you might not even be able to convince yourself of the things that you have just said.¡¯


    ¡°I heard of the mausoleum in Haitian Kingdom. I am truly keen, but the half-dead person that you have just mentioned¡­ came out from the mausoleum?¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smiling eyes were frightening, she looked like a vicious and cunning fox.


    ¡°I have no idea. It was Princess Qingjiu who has found him. I haven¡¯t seen that fellow. Princess Qingjiu is protecting him so well that none of the people outside the palace could see him, not even His Majesty. There is no way for us to know if that fellow came out from the mausoleum.¡±


    Murong Yang paused for a while before resuming.


    ¡°However, I heard from the servants that this fellow is extremely stunning. He is a man but he looks way more beautiful than ladies. It is a pity that he did not turn himself into a lady.¡±

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103: Qing Zhu the Azure Snake, That Could Bite II


    As soon as Murong Yang finished speaking, the azure snake glided toward him and bit his arm ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± A heart-breaking voice shrieked, pounding up the air above them.


    The azure snake glared at Murong Yang. Then, it turned around, glided toward Feng Ruqing, and hid behind her.


    Murong Yang hissed in pain.


    ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing, your snake is so fierce, it bit me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her head as she stroked the azure snake¡¯s head. The corner of her lips curved into a smile.


    Seeing the azure snake defending Nan Xian, Feng Ruqing had forgiven it for not informing her about the things that happened to Nan Xian in time.


    It was true that Feng Ruqing was still holding a grudge against the azure snake until now. As everything related to Nan Xian had always been a top priority for her. However, not only did the azure snake not tell her Nan Xian¡¯s whereabouts, the azure snake had even beat around the bush when they met.


    ¡°Oh, I guess Xiao Qing is hungry. Your skin looks so fair and tender. Perhaps, Xiao Qing could not hold back its hunger and bite you.¡±


    Murong Yang¡¯s face turned green.


    Endure! Murong Yang must contain his anger! He must not burst with anger before a beauty!


    ¡°N-No worries¡­, I will get some people to prepare food for it later, don¡¯t let it bite people next time.¡± Murong Yang forced a ghastly smile.


    The azure snake merely snorted and turned its head away. It did not even spare a glance at Murong Yang.


    ¡®How dare you humiliate my master? You have actually wanted him to turn into a lady! Well, even if my master really turned into a lady, he would never fall for a bastard like you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. She raised her head only to see General Murong walking up to her hastily.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, His Majesty has agreed to exchange your spirit herbs with spirit beasts taming skill.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a request. I must meet Princess Qingjiu before this. I want to see if she truly has the capability of taming the spirit beasts.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned, her dark eyes gleamed.


    General Murong¡¯s expression turned ghastly.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, are you looking down on the princess? The princess¡¯s capability is beyond question.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Haitian Kingdom firmly believes in the princess¡¯s spirit beasts taming skill, but I am from Tianyue Kingdom. Naturally, I must check before the deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Maiden, to be fair, can I check your spirit herbs?¡± General Murong said with a spurious smile on his face.


    This time, before Feng Ruqing could respond, Murong Yang snorted. He could no longer hold back his anger.


    ¡°Father, you have gone too far. We must always treat beauty with care and patience. What fairness are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± General Murong snarled.


    This lecher had lost his mind for a lady. He was too unreliable. However, General Murong was different. For the interest of Haitian Kingdom, General Murong must check the spirit herbs.


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly, stretched her arm a little, and took out a spirit herb box in her hand.


    Squinting a little, General Murong took the box and opened it carefully. At this time, a strong spiritual qi flooded out of the box, making him feel refreshed in an instant.


    ¡°This is a Grade-6 spirit herb. I do not lack these spirit herbs. However, I will only give them to you when I have finally mastered the skill.¡±


    General Murong breathed rapidly, a flush rose to his cheek. His hand that was holding the spirit herb trembled and his eyes sparkled with tears of excitement.


    Grade-6 spirit herb! This was truly a Grade-6 spirit herb!


    Currently, Haitian Kingdom was lacking in spirit herbs. If Haitian Kingdom possessed these spirit herbs, the strength of the kingdom would be greatly enhanced!

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104: Qing Zhu the Azure Snake, That Could Bite III


    ¡°Maiden Feng, no worries, you can count on me. Let¡¯s go, I bring you to the palace to meet Her Highness, Princess Qingjiu now!¡± General Murong¡¯s heart was racing as he lifted his blushing face.


    ¡®She must learn the skill as soon as possible so Haitian Kingdom could get these spirit herbs. Moreover, even if this maiden mastered the spirit beasts taming skill, she is only capable of taming some low tier spirit beasts, similar to Princess Qingjiu, and could hardly affect the battle between the two kingdoms.¡¯


    That was the reason Haitian Kingdom agreed to the deal.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. In fact, the deal was just an excuse for her to step into Haitian Kingdom.


    However, Feng Ruqing must get into the palace! The state preceptor was waiting for her to take him home!


    ***


    In the palace.


    A sea of flowers came into full bloom


    From afar, Feng Ruqing saw a young lady, in a snowy white gauze dress, standing among the flowers.


    The young lady had a sweet, glittery smile on her lips. Countless butterflies could be seen dancing around her.


    It seemed that Qingjiu too had seen Feng Ruqing who was standing not far away. She stopped in her tracks, the corner of her lips slightly lifted.


    ¡°General Murong, I guess this is the maiden¡ªMaiden Feng that you have told me about just now. You may retreat now. I need to talk to Maiden Feng.¡±


    General Murong did a fist and palm salute and walked out silently.


    Then, Qingjiu beckoned the servants to leave.


    Currently, Feng Ruqing and Qingjiu were the only two persons left in the back garden.


    ¡°General Murong told me that Maiden Feng is an exquisite beauty. Well, he is right. Previously, I have always thought that I was the prettiest lady in this realm. It seems that I was overly confident back then.¡± Qingjiu smiled faintly.


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. Her eyes locked on Qingjiu who was standing not far away.


    ¡°Since you have asked them to leave, I guess you have something to tell me alone?¡±


    Qingjiu plucked a lily. A pure smile plastered on her face, as pure as the lily in her hand. She looked as pure as an untainted first love.


    ¡°Since General Murong has brought Maiden Feng here, you might have met the spoiled brat. I could pass down the spirit beasts taming skill to you. However, I want you to marry Murong Yang.¡± Qingjiu smiled.


    ¡°Murong Yang? You mean the redhead?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Qingjiu in bewilderment.


    ¡°Redhead?¡± Princess Qingjiu burst out laughing.


    ¡°This name fits him well. Murong Yang is a lecher. He will come for you even if you don¡¯t seduce him. Maiden Feng, about spirit beasts taming skill¡­ if I refuse to pass it down to you, my father would never force me to do so.¡±


    Under the brilliant sun, Qingjiu¡¯s smile eventually faded. She threw away the lily in her hand and turned her head slowly to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°If you want me to be your master and pass down the spirit beasts taming skill to you, you must marry Murong Yang.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse to do so?¡± The azure snake stuck its head out, but Feng Ruqing quickly pressed it down. Then, she stared at Princess Qingjiu, smiling.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, you really think the people out there are all fools? The imperial jade seal is extremely important. Why did the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom give it to you? I heard General Murong said that you have two kids. Perhaps, the emperor is the father of your children.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡°The eldest prince of Tianyue Kingdom is truly ruthless. He would not have allowed your son to live. You may be aware that there is only a princess and no other prince beside the eldest prince. Since you have to live in constant fear with an old coot, why don¡¯t you marry a young man¡ªMurong Yang?¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105: Qing Zhu the Azure Snake, That Could Bite IV


    Feng Ruqing stroked the tip of her nose. She wanted to tell Princess Qingjiu that the eldest prince of Tianyue Kingdom had died and it was her son who had killed the eldest prince.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I promise that if you marry Murong Yang, Haitian Kingdom will never mistreat you. Not long ago, we have unearthed a mausoleum with countless treasures within it. It has since then made a great stir in the kingdom. Those who had managed to come out alive from the mausoleum had their strength greatly enhanced.


    ¡°If you are part of Haitian Kingdom, you could get into the mausoleum.¡± Fu Qingjiu frowned as she continued.


    Had it not been because of Murong Yang¡¯s constant hounding of Qingjiu and that he had caused her a lot of troubles, she would not have broken his heart by pushing him to another lady. However, she had run out of option.


    The flower banquet that her father was going to host was just around the corner. The Murong family was her father¡¯s most favored. If Qingjiu did not arrange a lady for Murong Yang, her father might marry her off to Murong Yang¡­


    Qingjiu would only marry the one she loved. She would never act against her will!


    Seeing Feng Ruqing falling into silence, Qingjiu thought that Feng Ruqing was considering her offer. The corner of her lips slightly lifted.


    ¡°In fact, I could arrange other ladies for Murong Yang. The reason why I have chosen you is that Maiden Feng is the only one prettier than me. The other ladies¡­ Murong Yang might not be interested in them. I have had enough of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng.¡± Fu Qingjiu was still soothing Feng Ruqing with sweet words. A gentle smile was plastered on her pure face.


    ¡°There is another reason why I have chosen you. I don¡¯t want to harm any virtuous ladies out there and ruin their lives by making them marry the one they don¡¯t love. As for Maiden Feng¡­ since you have done this before, I bet you wouldn¡¯t mind doing this again.¡±


    Qingjiu did not have the heart to harm the virtuous ladies out there. Hence, she had never forcibly arranged any marriage for the young masters who had fallen for her. However, if Murong Yang were to marry Feng Ruqing¡­ Qingjiu would be guilt-free!


    ¡°Maiden Feng?¡± Fu Qingjiu frowned and called out to Feng Ruqing once again.


    ¡°Ah? Oh, what did you just say? Excuse me, I was lost in thought and did not hear your words.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Fu Qingjiu had nearly lost her temper. If Qingjiu did not need Feng Ruqing¡¯s help, she would have burst out in fury.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I talked about so many things that benefit you, you really did not hear a single word that I¡¯ve said? May I know what Maiden Feng was thinking?¡± Fu Qingjiu forced a smile.


    ¡°It was nothing. It suddenly came to me that the snake that I have picked up earlier had bitten the redhead out of hunger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This snake is venomous¡­¡±


    It had been a while since Feng Ruqing had left the Murong family. That said, the redhead might have been poisoned. If Feng Ruqing tasked someone to send herbs over, it might not be too late. Perhaps, he would still be alive by then.


    ¡°Maiden Feng really knows nothing about spirit beast taming. The spirit beasts that I have raised have never hurt anyone. If the spirit beasts hurt anyone, it is their master who is not capable of guiding them. The spirit beasts are innocent. Maiden Feng, since your spirit beast does not listen to you, why don¡¯t you let it stay with me for some time. I¡­¡± Dumbfounded, Fu Qingjiu said.


    Before Fu Qingjiu could finish her words, Feng Ruqing took out a spirit herb box and tied it around the azure snake¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106: Qing Zhu the Azure Snake, That Could Bite V


    ¡°Send it to the general manor.¡± Feng Ruqing tapped the azure snake¡¯s head slightly.


    Reluctantly, the azure snake snorted and turned its head around.


    ¡°You must clean up the mess that you have made. Send this Antidote Grass over now! However, if he is dead, don¡¯t waste this. Bring it back to me.¡± Feng Ruqing glared at the azure snake as she snarled with a stern voice.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, you are too strict with the spirit beast, they will never listen to you. Let me guide you on how to get along with spirit beasts now.¡± Fu Qingjiu frowned with dissatisfaction.


    The strength of this snake was not strong. Moreover, spirit beasts had always liked Fu Qingjiu. Hence, taming this snake was just a piece of cake.


    With a bright smile, Fu Qingjiu crouched down. Her eyes filled with tenderness, she looked as soft as the breeze of spring, gentle warmth emanated out of her.


    Just as Fu Qingjiu was about to say something, the azure snake turned its head around and bit her ruthlessly.


    If Fu Qingjiu had not dodged in time, the azure snake would have bitten the back of her hand.


    The azure snake was truly ferocious, but Fu Qingjiu was more shocked to realize that this azure snake wanted to hurt her!


    Why¡­ Why did Fu Qingjiu fail to tame this spirit snake?


    None of the spirit beasts in Haitian Kingdom would hurt Fu Qingjiu. She too had never tamed a spirit snake.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, it seems that you have spoiled this snake. I would suggest you get another spirit beast. This snake is too ferocious and could never be tamed for your whole life¡­¡± Fu Qingjiu smiled wryly.


    Before Fu Qingjiu could finish her sentence, the azure snake carried a heavy box on its back, glided toward the door with great difficulty.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Feng Ruqing gave the azure snake a kick.


    Swoosh!


    Frightened, the azure snake disappeared from sight like a gust of wind.


    Startled, Fu Qingjiu turned her head to look at Feng Ruqing. She seemed dissatisfied with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel the bond between both of you. Aren¡¯t you worried that the snake might run away with the spirit herb and never come back?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have simply picked up this snake from the street and it has since then shamelessly stayed with me. I really hope that it could stay away from me as far as it could.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged.


    After all, Feng Ruqing already knew Nan Xian¡¯s whereabouts. The only thing she wanted to know now was whether Nan Xian was safe. The azure snake was nothing.


    ¡°I heard that you are capable of taming spirit beasts. Hence, I went through all kinds of suffering and spent so much time and energy in order to meet you. It seems that I need to observe you for quite some time before making a deal.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to glance at Fu Qingjiu with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, I will stay in the palace for the time being. It would be great if I could stay near to you so that I can observe you better.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face slightly changed. If Feng Ruqing were not a lady, Qingjiu would have thought that Feng Ruqing had fallen for her.


    ¡°Maiden Feng doubts my ability?¡±


    ¡°I heard that spirit beasts have strong affinity for you, but now it seems that is not the fact. Look, even a snake that I have simply picked up from a street hates you badly. It seems that you have been greatly mythicized and not as powerful in the rumors.¡± Feng Ruqing grinned.


    Fu Qingjiu broke into laughter.


    ¡°Since Maiden Feng says so, there is nothing else I could say. If you really want to observe me, be my guest. That snake has gotten the wrong master who has spoiled it. I believe in my own ability.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu must get the spirit herbs for her father.


    Similarly, Feng Ruqing must marry Murong Yang. This was the only way Fu Qingjiu could spend the rest of her life with that young master!

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107: Leave the Kingdom Behind Because of Him I


    ¡°Maiden Feng, please consider my offer just now. If you accept it, I will pass down all the skills to you. On the contrary, my father will never force me to act against my will.¡± Fu Qingjiu smiled faintly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Again, Feng Ruqing was lost in thought. Hearing Fu Qingjiu¡¯s voice, she slowly regained her focus and asked dazedly.


    Fu Qingjiu had always thought that she had a good upbringing. However, she had nearly forgotten her manners in front of Feng Ruqing. Her smile was slightly faded and her face took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡®She is doing it on purpose!¡¯


    ¡°Maiden Feng, it¡¯s late. I will get the servant to prepare a chamber for you. However, I would like to advise you not to simply walk around the palace. None of the consorts in the harem is as kind as me. If Maiden Feng messes with them, I will not be able to save you.¡± A gentle smile dawned on Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face.


    Fu Qingjiu took a glimpse at Feng Ruqing before leaving. She would rather spend more time with the young master than wasting time with a lady.


    Only when Fu Qingjiu lost in distance, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened and asked Fu Chen telepathically, ¡°Fu Chen, have you found Nan Xian?¡±


    Currently, it was peacefully silent in the medium.


    Only after a long while did Fu Chen responded.


    ¡°Mother, I have scanned the whole palace just now. Father is nowhere to be found. However¡­¡± Fu Chen¡¯s youthful voice paused for a while before he continued, ¡°There is a strange place within a palace located not far from here.¡±


    ¡°Strange place?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a torch of flame there. It¡¯s too scorching hot that my mental power was not capable of breaking through. I have no idea if Father is there.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Get Xiao Qing to come back now. I will get Xiao Qing to check it out. I can only make a decision after I have confirmed Nan Xian¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s voice was too cordial and lovely.


    ***


    Atop a lush green meadow in the medium.


    Fu Chen cut off the telepathic connection. Currently, Feng Ruqing could never hear anything that Fu Chen and Qing Han said.


    ¡°Brother Fuchen, are we really not going to tell Mother about that now?¡± Qing Han bit her rosy red bottom lip as she gazed at Fu Chen with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Ever since we reached here, I could feel that thing calling out to me. It is extremely close to us. Why don¡¯t you let me tell Mother?¡±


    ¡°Qing Han, you have grown up and must be more sensible. We could look for that thing that was calling out to you anytime but now.¡± Fu Chen stroked Qing Han¡¯s head.


    The teenage boy took on a rare, solemn expression, just like a young adult¡¯s.


    ¡°Mother is utterly exhausted because of Father. We must not add to her burden. We can tell her after we have found Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Han pouted. It seemed that with every inch she got nearer to Haitian Kingdom, the clearer and louder the voice calling out to her, constantly urging her to eat it. Moreover, Qing Han was hungry¡­


    Qing Han let out a sigh. She plucked a wild spirit herb beside her, took a bite as it made a crisp sound. It was so juicy and sweet. However, she could not disregard the voice that kept calling out to her¡­

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108: Leave the Kingdom Behind Because of Him II


    It was so alluring¡­


    ***


    In Qingjiu¡¯s chamber.


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open.


    The young lady¡¯s long, pure white dress fluttered in the wind like a falling snowflake, clean and lovely.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, this young master has not woken up?¡± Fu Qingjiu worriedly frowned.


    ¡°Your Highness, this young master¡¯s body temperature is getting higher and higher. The heat emanating out of his body has even burned through a few mattresses. I guess even if he is awake, his overheating body would destroy his brain.¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze swept past the handsome man who was still lying on the bed dismissively.


    No ordinary man could tolerate such overwhelming heat. Even if he was not burnt to death, the heat would ruin his brain!


    ¡°Xiao Ying, I will never leave him even if he becomes mentally-challenged. I know you have gotten many benefits from Murong Yang. As you have been taking care of me and keeping me company ever since I was little, I am not blaming you for this. However, you must not forget who your master is in this palace!¡± The young lady turned to look at the servant behind her.


    ¡°Your Highness, I was wrong. Please spare my life.¡± Xiao Ying panicked as she kneeled down. Beads of cold sweats could be seen covering her forehead.


    ¡°Enough. I am not a petty-minded person. I will not fret over this. However, I don¡¯t want this to happen again.¡± Fu Qingjiu walked slowly to the bed and stared affectionately at the man in the bed.


    ¡°An ordeal has befallen me from the day I met him. I will not fall for any other young master out there.¡±


    Even if the young master became mentally-challenged, Fu Qingjiu would stay by his side for the rest of her life. As long as she could see him, that was enough¡­


    Perhaps, even Fu Qingjiu, herself, had never imagined that she would fall in love with a stranger at first sight.


    Somehow, it was as if someone had told Fu Qingjiu that she must not let go of him for her entire life.


    ¡°Xiao Ying, do you believe in reincarnation?¡± Fu Qingjiu¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness like a warm ray of sunlight pouring over the young master¡¯s body.


    Currently, Fu Qingjiu could only see the young master in her eyes. She was crazy in love with him.


    ¡°Her Highness?¡± Xiao Ying raised her head.


    ¡°My intuition is telling me that in my past life, it was a cruel twist of fate that we did not get together. Hence, he is here now to continue our love from past life. Whether he is poor, rich, strong, or weak, I will not let him go.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is poor and weak as I am rich and strong. I don¡¯t need a husband who has similar wealth and social standing, he is the only one I love.¡±


    A pure smile crept upon Fu Qingjiu¡¯s delicate face. A look of resolute determination settled in her eyes, leaving no room for doubt.


    ¡°For him¡­ I could leave my father and even the entire Haitian Kingdom behind. Xiao Ying, do you get me?¡±


    Xiao Ying shivered.


    ¡®Why? Her Highness had always loved the people of Haitian Kingdom like her own children. Now, she would actually leave the entire kingdom behind because of a young master? This young master is so charismatic that he has made Her Highness lose her mind?¡¯


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, the young master murmured. Hearing this, Fu Qingjiu stared at the young master once again.


    Sitting at the bedside, Fu Qingjiu grinned. Her eyes filled with great affection.


    ¡°I have always been here¡­ I will be the first person you see when you open your eyes. I will never let you go. No matter what the others say, I will never marry anyone else but you.¡±


    Even when the emperor had arranged a marriage for her¡­


    ¡°Her Highness, His Majesty wants to see you.¡± A eunuch walked through the door and flicked his horsetail whisk.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109: Leave the Kingdom Behind Because of Him III


    After murmuring for a long while, Fu Qingjiu turned to take a glimpse at the young master lying on the bed. Then, she turned around and walked out the door.


    In the imperial study.


    A man in the bright yellow imperial dragon rope was sitting upright at the desk. His stern eyes were locked upon the door that was wide open. A dim light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Father, do you have anything to tell me?¡± Fu Qingjiu walked in from outside, her voice was indifferent but no lack of respect.


    ¡°Qingjiu, I heard that you want the maiden from Tianyue Kingdom¡­ to marry Murong Yang?¡± Fu Yu put down the memorial in his hand.


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Suddenly, she raised her head to stare at Fu Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°Father, you tasked someone to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this. I have always loved and indulged you. However, you must not do this!¡± Fu Yu said coldly, leaving no room for argument. He would never allow his daughter to spend her entire life with a living corpse.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Qingjiu, let me tell you the truth. Of all the young talents who will be attending the banquet, Murong Yang is indeed my favorite. You should think about your wedding with Murong Yang.¡±


    Startled, Qingjiu looked at Fu Yu disappointedly.


    ¡°I have always thought that my father is different from the rest of the emperors. Now, I have finally understood that none of the royal descendants has a say in their own marriage. Murong Yang is a ruffian. I don¡¯t like him. Why are you forcing me to marry him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Murong Yang? He is talented. Moreover, General Murong¡¯s strength is strong. Murong Yang has always been pursuing you and never fools around with other ladies. Qingjiu, I believe that you will not regret marrying him.¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°No, I will truly regret if I marry him!¡± The corner of Fu Qingjiu¡¯s lips curved into a self-deprecating sneer.


    Fu Qingjiu waved her sleeve and turned around resolutely.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I will never marry Murong Yang. Instead, Feng Ruqing will. I am kind enough to him.¡±


    ¡°Qingjiu!¡± Fu Yu stood up suddenly, his face had darkened even more.


    ¡°Do you remember when you fell into a drain when you were young? It was Murong Yang who had risked his life to save yours. A couple of years ago, as you were used to having your own way, you wanted to leave Haitian Kingdom. You have even shaken off the guards who were tasked to protect you. It was Murong Yang who had saved you from danger. Why did Old General Murong die? He had sacrificed his life to save yours!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu stopped in her tracks when she was one step away from the door.


    Every time Fu Yu brought this up, Fu Qingjiu¡¯s heart would be flooded with guilt as if a needle had pricked right into her heart.


    ¡°Father, I know¡­ I know all this. If I have never met him, perhaps¡­ if you force me, I will marry Murong Yang to return his favor.¡± Fu Qingjiu lowered her head, her hands balled into fists. After a long while, a wry smile crept across her beautiful face.


    ¡°However¡­ because of him, I can¡¯t do this! I could never do this!¡±


    The young lady turned around slowly as her white dress fluttered in the wind. She smiled wryly, downcast in spirit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I should sacrifice a lifetime happiness to repay my debt of gratitude. Father, could you bear seeing me marry someone I don¡¯t love in order to return his favor? So much so that you have even hosted the flower banquet because of Murong Yang?¡±

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110: Leave the Kingdom Behind Because of Him IV


    Stunned, Fu Yu looked at the young lady who had sat down, exhausted, with her face covered with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Fu Qingjiu stared Fu Yu in his eyes darkly.


    ¡°Making Murong Yang marry a lady who does not love him is truly unfair to him. It would only add to his pain. Murong Yang would only fall for a lady because of her physical appearance. Maiden Feng is exquisitely gorgeous. Now that I arranged a beautiful lady for him, I am returning the favor of the Murong family and we are even!¡±


    From then on, Fu Qingjiu owed Murong Yang nothing. She had repaid her debt of gratitude. Hopefully, Murong Yang would stop hounding her.


    Fu Yu pursed his lips together, his face was hardened.


    ¡°Are you sure you could return the Murong¡¯s family favor by marrying him to another lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Qingjiu raised her head slightly.


    ¡°Although I have not spent much time with Maiden Feng, I am a good judge of character. She will accept my offer for her greed of power and status.¡±


    After all, Feng Ruqing was not a kind lady. She was just a social climber. Although she had not accepted the offer yet, she would do so later.


    ¡°Qingjiu, I have just issued a decree. The flower banquet¡­ has been brought forward¡ªtoday is the day.¡± After keeping silent for a long while, Fu Yu finally said.


    ¡°Father!¡± Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°I am not joking. I have issued the decree and you must attend the banquet. If the Murong family voluntarily chooses Maiden Feng, I promise you that I will never interfere in your marriage again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Qingjiu was overjoyed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Father, don¡¯t forget your promise. I will attend the flower banquet. However, I will not choose anyone.¡± The corners of Fu Qingjiu¡¯s lips lifted.


    Fu Qingjiu had always thought that it was not too hard for Murong Yang to fall for another lady.


    It was hilarious indeed. Murong Yang was Fu Qingjiu¡¯s suitor, but she was actually pushing him to another lady.


    Well, there was no big deal. Fu Qingjiu was not the kind of person who liked to be highly sought after.


    All she wanted¡­ was only one person¡­


    ***


    In the chamber,


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing opened her eyes and the azure snake glided into the chamber from outside.


    Startled, the azure snake stared at the young lady before it and glided backward.


    ¡°Her Highness, I am back.¡± With pitiful eyes, the azure snake said with a weak voice.


    ¡°Hmm. How was it? Is he dead?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brow as she asked.


    ¡°Almost¡­¡± Had the azure snake not gotten back in time, that ruffian would have been killed.


    A near miss indeed! What a pity¡­


    ¡°However, right after the poor rascal had eaten Antidote Grass, the palace people came. It was something to do with the flower banquet. Hence, they had taken him to the palace even if he has not completely recovered. He is likely to face a rough ride.¡± The azure snake broke into a sinister smile.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare to steal Her Highness, Princess Ruqing, and humiliate my master.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Qing, I need you to check out a place and tell me if the state preceptor is there.¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin as she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Her Highness, you have found my master?¡± Thrilled with joy, the azure snake asked.


    ¡°I am not sure. That¡¯s why I need you to check it out. I am afraid that I might accidentally beat the wrong patch of grass and frighten away the snake. I would never be able to find the state preceptor if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what happens if my master is in there?¡±


    ¡°Well, just bring him out. No worries.¡± An evil smile plastered on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°If someone wants to steal my state preceptor, I will burn down the entire palace. Fu Chen, get the bird to send letters to the spirit beasts and get them ready for battle.¡±

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111: He Is as Scorching as a Fireball I


    In Qingjiu¡¯s chamber.


    Two servants were standing as still as the mountains, guarding the door at the side hall.


    Simply no one knew that a tiny little azure snake had glided into the chamber through the window¡¯s gap.


    Thud!


    The azure snake fell into the chamber.


    After shaking its head, the azure snake raised its head only to see Nan Xian lying on the bed.


    ¡°Mas¡­¡±


    The azure snake was overjoyed. However, before it could finish its words, the sound of footsteps outside the door reached its ears. Hastily, the azure snake paused and hid underneath the bed.


    The chamber¡¯s door was pushed open, a pure and beautiful face came into sight.


    With her snowy white robe floating in the wind, the young lady¡¯s innocent gaze landed on the handsome young master in the bed. Her smile was faint and gentle.


    ¡°You all must take good care of him. I am attending the flower banquet. No one is allowed to step into this chamber during this period.¡±


    Murong Yang was not a virtuous man. He might take this advantage to look for trouble. Fu Qingjiu would not allow this to happen.


    Fu Qingjiu turned around resolutely.


    ¡°I will never allow anyone to hurt him¡­¡± This was the only thing Fu Qingjiu could promise him.


    As soon as Fu Qingjiu finished speaking, she left. She did not even allow any servant to stay in the chamber. Hence, besides Nan Xian who had lost his consciousness, the azure snake was the only one, hiding beneath the bed in the chamber.


    The azure snake had nearly exploded with anger. It knew from the beginning that Fu Qingjiu was not a virtuous lady. It turned out that she had actually fallen for Nan Xian because of his stunning face. Fu Qingjiu too was a princess, but she was far different.


    ¡®Um¡­ if I report this, will Her Highness stop threatening to make snake soup out of me in the future?¡¯


    The azure snake turned its head to look at Nan Xian. After pondering for a long while, it knew that it could hardly bring its master out as one could easily notice when it were to carry him out through the window.


    Hence, the azure snake glided out, through the window, without even taking another glance at Nan Xian.


    ***


    In the chamber, fragrant smoke lingered in the air.


    Bang!


    The azure snake slammed the door open and glided up to Feng Ruqing before bursting into tears.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have found Master.¡±


    All of a sudden, Feng Ruqing opened her eyes and got up from the bed. Perhaps, she was overly agitated, she squeezed the azure snake¡¯s neck. Suffocating, the azure snake¡¯s eyes had nearly popped out of sockets.


    ¡°Your¡­ Highness¡­¡± With great difficulty, the azure snake choked.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly realized that she was squeezing the azure snake¡¯s neck. She hurriedly loosened her grip and squeezed the azure snake at its seven-inch point where the snake¡¯s heart was located.


    Dumbfounded, the azure snake had always felt that Feng Ruqing wanted to kill it.


    ¡°Your Highness, could you please loosen your grip? I can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled awkwardly.


    Once Feng Ruqing had loosened her grip, the azure snake subconsciously backed away, keeping a safe distance.


    ¡°Your Highness, that master is in the place that you have mentioned. By the way, the princess of Haitian Kingdom must have something evil in mind. She seems to have fallen for Master¡¯s beautiful face. However, she is ugly. My master would never fall for her.¡±


    ¡°That said¡­ has Nan Xian always judged people solely by their appearance?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The azure snake almost leaped in shock.


    ¡°My master is not that kind of person! Your Highness, you were so overweight back in those days, but you have always been on my master¡¯s mind.¡±

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112: He Is as Scorching as a Fireball II


    ¡°Oh? I was ugly back then? I was no match for Fu Qingjiu?¡± Feng Ruqing smoothed her hair back behind her ear as she asked nonchalantly.


    The azure snake trembled and then, broke into a bright smile.


    ¡°That is impossible! Absolutely impossible! Even if Your Highness is overweight, you are exquisitely shaped. You still looked stunning! How could Fu Qingjiu compare herself against you? You have always looked gorgeous¡ªnow and in the past. My master truly has a discerning eye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are still saying that¡­ Nan Xian judges people solely by their appearance.¡±


    The azure snake was dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°I will tell Nan Xian honestly later.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze swept past the azure snake, picked it up by its tail, and walked out the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, now that we know where Nan Xian is, things are so much easier!¡±


    When Feng Ruqing knew that Nan Xian was still safe and sound, it was a load off of her mind. She felt so refreshed that even the air outside the chamber was far fresher than it was before.


    At the side hall next to Qingjiu¡¯s chamber, two servants guarded the door. Seeing Feng Ruqing approaching, they walked forward and stopped her.


    ¡°Stop! Princess Qingjiu said that no one is allowed to step into this place.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lifted her arm, a loud bang sounded and a powerful force emanated from her sleeve. The two servants fell to the ground silently, blood could be seen oozing out of their body, staining the ground red.


    ¡°Fu Chen and Qing Han, both of you guard the door. Whoever dares to break in, kill them! Also, kill those who come after me.¡± Feng Ruqing was still calm and nonchalant. However, the storm brewing under her skin was glaringly obvious.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, the spirit beasts will reach here soon. You meet them outside the city. I¡¯m afraid that they may not be able to find this place.¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing was finished talking, two rays of light shot out of her chest before turning into a boy and a girl, standing before her.


    Feng Ruqing pushed open the door and walked into the chamber.


    Apparently, it was a lady¡¯s chamber¡ªsnowy white, clean, and untainted.


    The veil floated up as a light breeze swept through, revealing a familiar figure lying on the bed.


    There was a picturesque and otherworldly man lying quietly on the bed. The golden sunlight poured over, shrouded his stunning face with warm glistening rays of sunshine


    Feng Ruqing walked over slowly and held onto the man¡¯s hand lightly.


    The man¡¯s palm was scorching hot, she could feel the burning sensation in her hand. Nonetheless, she did not loosen her hand. Instead, she tightened her grip on his hand.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I am here for you¡­


    ¡°You have always been standing before me and protect me no matter what happened in the past.


    ¡°This time, I am here to take you home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Her flamboyant demeanor was gone and a peaceful expression settled on her face.


    The young lady leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss onto the man¡¯s lips. His lips were as scorching hot as his body.


    ¡°Mother! What are you doing?¡± Fu Chen pushed open the door and rushed into the chamber anxiously.


    Because of the medium, Fu Chen was extremely close to Feng Ruqing, their relationship was even stronger than the relationship between Feng Ruqing and spirit beasts. He could feel the pain that Feng Ruqing was suffering now.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Feng Ruqing said nonchalantly as if she had not felt the pain.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Stunned, Fu Chen stared at the young lady before him and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Qing Han and I have killed all the people Fu Qingjiu had tasked to shadow you. Also, don¡¯t hurt yourself¡­ just to save Father¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113: He Is as Scorching as a Fireball III


    In the end, Fu Chen could not help but close the door, walked out, and guarded outside the chamber.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers combed through Nan Xian¡¯s black hair as she smiled.


    ¡°Nan Xian, we haven¡¯t met each other for a year. Don¡¯t you want to see me? I don¡¯t know what you have encountered in the mausoleum to have fallen into this sorry state. However¡­ no matter what happens to you, I will take you out of here.¡±


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing could feel that Nan Xian¡¯s body heat had somewhat reduced.


    If Nan Xian¡¯s body had been as hot as boiling water before, now, his body felt like the water that had been letting cool for a quarter of an hour.


    Feng Ruqing was thrilled and grasped Nan Xian¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I know you must be able to hear what I said. Wake up! Otherwise, I will send you to Jiu Ming. He has always been drooling over you. If you don¡¯t wake up, you are going to spend a lifetime with him.¡±


    This time, Nan Xian¡¯s body temperature did not change in the slightest.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. Could Nan Xian not hear her?


    Suddenly, something came to Feng Ruqing. She lowered her head and pressed a kiss on Nan Xian¡¯s lips.


    Her kiss was gentle and affectionate.


    Sure enough, Nan Xian¡¯s body heat had, once again, lowered.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± A low voice drifted in the air, like a breeze, swept through Feng Ruqing¡¯s ears.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head, her eyes were fixed at Nan Xian¡¯s beautiful face.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were still closed as he kept whispering unconsciously.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held his hand tightly, sank into a ponder. After a long while, she loosened her grip and got up. She took off her robe, covered herself with the blanket, buried herself deep on the bed, and hugged Nan Xian tightly.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I will take you out of here, but you must wake up first¡­¡±


    It was scorching hot!


    As the skin of her body was more delicate than her hand, the scorching heat had made Feng Ruqing¡¯s forehead covered in sweat. She could feel the pain searing through her body.


    However, that was the only thing that she could do to cool down his body.


    ***


    Amidst a sea of fire, a teenager stood in a snowy white robe, looking ethereal and otherworldly.


    He did not seem to be very old, but he looked far composed beyond his years.


    Deep within a sea of fire, they were standing on the only rock that was about to collapse.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­


    ¡°Changfeng, do you trust me? I will take you out of this place.¡± The woman in red looked back and smiled at Nan Changfeng confidently and flamboyantly.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± The teenager lifted his head to stare at the exquisitely gorgeous lady before him.


    The teenager had experienced this too many times. Every time when he was on the verge of death, Jiu¡¯er would take him out. He had put his life in her hand since and he had never regretted it.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t go with you this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Stunned, the lady in red raised her head and stared at the teenager in bewilderment.


    ¡°Previously, I was Nan Changfeng and you were Jiu¡¯er. Nan Changfeng was not the only man in your heart and countless ladies have gone crazy over you. On the contrary, you are the only one in my heart.¡± The teenager smiled nonchalantly.


    ¡°No matter what we have gone through before, I am no longer Nan Changfeng and you are no longer Jiu¡¯er. I am Nan Xian¡ªthe state preceptor of Liu Yun Kingdom. The person I love the most now is the person you are now, the person who has been reincarnated. Hence, I am not leaving with you this time.¡±

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114: He Is as Scorching as a Fireball IV


    These days, every moment that Nan Changfeng had spent with the Ninth Emperor flashed through his mind throughout his entire dream felt like a slow-motion replay¡ªthe moment they knew each other, the moment of passing.


    Although he was taking charge of his own body, he could not control the things in his mind. He was like a passer-by, watching everything that was happening in the world on the sidelines.


    Over and over again, the story of Nan Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor flashed through his mind, but he was not capable of voicing out his thought.


    This time, he could finally express himself.


    On top of that¡­


    He felt as if there was a piece of a feather brushing against his lips, it was so warm and familiar.


    It felt like Qing¡¯er¡­


    Qing¡¯er must have come to him!


    He could no longer stay in this world. He must not leave her alone.


    Therefore, this time, the teenager did not hold onto the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hands to leave this sea of fire just as he used to.


    Instead, he pushed her away lightly and jumped into the sea of fire.


    In a split second, he was swallowed up by the ferocious flame and vanished without a trace.


    Even if it was just a dream, the pain was real. He felt as if he had experienced the heart-wrenching pain, but his heart was as calm as a light gust of breeze and very much at ease.


    He could feel the pain when the sea of fire swallowed him up and his entire body burned down in the flames.


    Nonetheless, he had no regret¡­


    In the past, the dream had always been leading him by his nose, time, and time again. He was not capable of making a choice.


    This time¡­ if he did not die in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s arms, he would no longer experience the same pain again. Perhaps, he could leave the dream and return to the real world where he could get together with Feng Ruqing again.


    After all, it was her past life. The past had passed, he must learn to let it go.


    He only wanted to cherish her in this life, and let go of the past.


    ***


    The flawless white veil brushed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s cheek.


    Feng Ruqing was pleasantly surprised to find that the man¡¯s temperature was getting lower and lower. However, when his body cooled down to a certain temperature, it stopped dropping further.


    ¡°Still not enough?¡±


    The young lady¡¯s eyes were half-lidded, her fair skin was extremely luring under the brilliant sunlight.


    Once again, her lips brushed across his. Her kiss was as soft as a feather, leaving no trace on his lips.


    But just as her lips parted, his arms suddenly stretched out and held her tightly around her waist¡­


    ¡°Qing¡¯er ¡­¡± The man murmured softly, his voice was full of endless tenderness.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s body stiffened. The man¡¯s palm was so warm and gentle that she found herself deeply attached to him.


    ¡°Nan Xian, you¡­ are awake?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze landed on the man. As the man had not completely regained his senses, her warm breath crumbled the last strand of the man¡¯s self-control. He could no longer extricate himself.


    ¡°I¡­ feel hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what else could cool you down?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Different from the past, his gentle eyes were full of strong aggression.


    ¡°State Preceptor, initially, I had wanted to help you cool down. Now, you are forcing me to do this.¡±


    The man had not fully regained his senses, but he whispered softly in response as he could feel the lady before him was the lady he loved.


    ¡°If I sleep with you, will you turn Cang Yue Mainland upside down to hunt me down?¡±


    The man did not utter a word but pressed a fleeting kiss onto her lips like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115: He Is as Scorching as a Fireball V


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, what are Father and Mother doing?¡± Outside the chamber, Qing Han¡¯s ears perked up as she stared dazedly at Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen quickly covered Qing Han¡¯s ears as he blushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eavesdrop on them. This isn¡¯t something a child should know. Stay focused and guard the door together with me.¡±


    Qing Han pouted indignantly.


    ¡®Pfft! Brother Fu Chen had just slept a little longer than me but he has actually grown so tall. He even despises me by calling me a child. Was he not a child before?¡±


    ¡°No way! Brother Fu Chen is so mean. I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡±


    Qing Han turned her head sideways in a fit of pique and refused to talk to Fu Chen.


    Hearing the sound in the chamber, a dusky blush rose to Fu Chen¡¯s face. He glimpsed at Qing Han subconsciously.


    Burning with fury, the little maiden pouted. She looked extremely adorable, it was as if her cheeks were two apples. It was a pity that Qing Han did not grow up this time.


    ¡®No way! What was I thinking? I must not do this!¡¯


    Fu Chen and Qing Han were playmates since childhood and grew up together. They had even transformed into their human forms together. Moreover, Qing Han had always called Fu Chen her ¡®brother¡¯. That said, both of them were siblings. Fu Chen must never do this to his sibling!


    Although some people did marry their cousins, Fu Chen and Qing Han were not cousins who shared the same blood. Naturally, it was impossible for them to get together¡­


    ¡®We are siblings! Siblings! It¡¯s not going to work!¡¯


    In the past, whenever Qing Han got angry, Fu Chen would coax her. This time Qing Han had been waiting so long, but Fu Chen did not even utter a word. Pouting, beads of aggrieved tears, ran down her cheeks like drops of pearls.


    ¡°Qing Han, what¡¯s wrong? Did you hurt yourself? Are you hungry?¡± Fu Chen asked as he panicked.


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and grievance. She cried even harder. However, she still remembered her task and did not let out a sound.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen is getting taller now but I am still a dwarf. Hence, you dislike me and give me the cold shoulder. I¡¯m sure you will look for other spirit herb sisters. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Mother loves me and I have a so-called father. Even if you leave me, I am no longer alone.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m just slightly shorter, how could Brother Fu Chen despise me? Pfft! I must eat more spirit herbs to grow taller. When I am taller than Brother Fu Chen, I can mock him then.¡±


    ¡®I despise her? Well, I didn¡¯t even know that I have done that.¡¯ Fu Chen was dumbstruck by Qing Han¡¯s words.


    ¡°Qing Han, I do not despise you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, you didn¡¯t coax me just now. You must despise me for being a dwarf! I¡¯m short-tempered and no one is capable of coaxing me.¡±


    Qing Han gave a sniff of disapproval and turned her head away, not looking at Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen took out a piece of spirit herb quietly from behind his back and showed it to Qing Han.


    The aroma emanating from the spirit herb was so alluring. Qing Han could not help but swallow hard, her eyes were locked onto the spirit herb.


    ¡°Want to take a bite? I took it secretly out from Mother¡¯s medium.¡±


    Qing Han was drooling. She could not tear her eyes away from the spirit herb.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡®I want to swallow it whole.¡¯


    ¡°Well, not angry anymore?¡± Fu Chen grinned as he asked.


    Qing Han nodded desperately, suppressing the urge to snatch the spirit herb from his hands.


    Qing Han was such a glutton. Fu Chen could not help but worry.


    ¡®My sister is way too easy to coax. What should I do if someone tricks her with spirit herbs one day¡­

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116: Accident at the Flower Banquet I


    In the imperial garden, a variety of flowers bloomed magnificently.


    Besides those handsome young men, there were many young ladies who were comparable to the beautiful flowers.


    Everyone was very clear about the objective of this time¡¯s flower banquet. However, if it were just about those young men, it would be a little lacking. Therefore, there were also many young women who had been invited as partners.


    No matter how adorable or beautiful these young women were, they could not compare to the innocent and pure Fu Qingjiu who looked like a fairy.


    Fu Qingjiu stood out amongst the crowd, like a crane amongst chickens. She was very conspicuous and stunning.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± A delicate maiden walked in front of Fu Qingjiu and asked with the intention to curry favor. ¡°I have a question that would like to ask for Your Highness¡¯ guidance on.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu gently nodded with a pure smile on her face. ¡°Alright. Feel free to ask any questions you may have.¡±


    The maiden¡¯s heart was joyful and her delicate face wore a smile. ¡°I heard a rumor somewhere saying that the princess is the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor, that¡¯s why the spirit beasts are close to you. Therefore, we are all very curious. Princess, you have also been to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum. Is it related to the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s smile did not waver. ¡°All you have said are just rumors. How much can one believe in rumors? I am now only Fu Qingjiu. I am not willing to live under anyone¡¯s name.¡±


    The maiden¡¯s eyes rolled.


    Now, she was only Fu Qingjiu¡­


    She is saying merely now.


    That meant¡­


    Her past self could quite possibly be the Ninth Emperor!


    ¡°Princess has always been so humble, displaying no arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Our Haitian Kingdom is not the same as other kingdoms. It is due to Princess¡¯s generosity that all those spirit beasts could live in this kingdom. Today¡¯s outcome is all Your Highness¡¯ efforts. Your Highness¡¯ kindness is incomparable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Furthermore, the princess is different as she is always so gentle to us but has never given face to those men who have pursued her. Unlike the other maidens who pretend to be pitiful and act like white lotuses in front of men, our princess has never been bothered about other people¡¯s opinions.¡±


    ***


    In the imperial garden, these discussions were everywhere.


    Fu Qingjiu took a sip of the tea the servant girl had brought over and spoken no more. She was as calm as the breeze, floating like a fairy, a white lotus distant from the world. Pure and flawless, it was as if the pollution of the mortal world could not taint her pure beauty.


    As she lifted her eyes, she saw a group of guards carrying the redhead on a stretcher. Her eyebrows raised slightly and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    Indeed, Murong Yang had still decided to come to this time¡¯s flower banquet!


    He was already sick to such an extent, yet he still came! Originally, she heard that he was poisoned and thought he would not be able to make it today. It seemed that she had underestimated Murong Yang¡¯s stubbornness.


    These men¡­ forever the same.


    All of them were greedy for the power she had, dreaming of becoming the Prince Consort of Haitian Kingdom!


    However¡­


    In this life, she wanted someone who had no connections to power or looks, a man who only loved her.


    If she could not find such a person, she would rather remain single for the rest of her life than to compromise!


    ***


    Murong Yang¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. If he was just bitten by the snake, perhaps it would still be fine, but the snake was actually poisonous.


    So be it if that was the case, but the more pitiful fact was that his family¡¯s old man still insisted that he participated in this flower banquet even though he had been wounded to such an extent!


    He really wanted to go back home and have a good sleep, not caring about all these matters.


    ¡°Young Master, we have obeyed the general¡¯s orders to send you here. Later when the banquet ends, we will bring you back.¡±

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117: Accident at the Flower Banquet II


    Chapter 1118 Accident at the Flower Banquet II


    The four guards did not even look at Murong Yang¡¯s angry face and disappeared after putting down the stretcher.


    At that very moment, all the men and women who were present shifted their gaze to Murong Yang.


    ¡°This Murong family¡¯s young master is really infatuated and loyal to the princess. He¡¯s already so severely sick to the point that he can¡¯t even walk, yet he is still here to participate in the flower banquet.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Murong Yang is not that bad, it¡¯s just that compared to the princess, it still seems that he is overreaching. It is excusable that the princess does not like him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, for the princess who has such a status, there is no need for marital alliances. Murong Yang this redhead is so obtrusive, it is impossible that the princess would ever accept him. Yet he still carries such a hope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Yang¡¯s expression grew uglier and uglier. His anger was almost bursting from his chest.


    What was wrong with being a redhead?


    He likes his hair being red, so what! Did he ever use dyeing materials or raped his family¡¯s daughter?


    Furthermore, did this group of bastards think he was willingly there? If it was not because his father had forced him to, he just wanted to have a good sleep at home and recover his energy to find a better girl.


    Fu Qingjiu¡­ Naturally, she was not bad. Otherwise, he would not have pursued her for so many years. However, he was someone with dignity. Having his face thrown away so many times, how could he have the face to continue to be involved with her?


    Too bad though, for he did not dare to speak out these words. Otherwise, when he went home, his father would break his legs.


    He could only swallow the bitterness in his mouth and stand up with a sneer.


    ¡°The princess did not choose me, but you speak as if she would choose any one of you. She had already picked up a man, naturally, she would no longer look at anyone else.¡±


    Murong Yang¡¯s personality had always been direct and loud, just like his redhead was eye-catching.


    All these years, for Fu Qingjiu, he had held it in many times, not arguing with others, and not fighting with others.


    Today, he really had had enough and was no longer willing to continue holding things in.


    As predicted, Fu Qingjiu raised her eyebrows a little after listening to Murong Yang¡¯s words and his image in her heart deteriorated even more.


    She never knew that besides being like a ruffian, Murong Yang was actually so sarcastic toward others.


    He was not wrong, she indeed did not like anyone of these people. However, to say so in the midst of a crowd in the palace would only make things awkward for her imperial father¡­


    Murong Yang¡­ When did he become so immature?


    ¡°Murong Yang, don¡¯t go overboard! This is the palace, naturally it would not be your turn to be so presumptuous!¡±


    These words were said by the prime minister¡¯s daughter, Lin Yun.


    She suddenly stood up and angrily pointed at Murong Yang.


    Murong Yang¡¯s smile was rough, just like a gangster¡¯s, as he looked at Lin Yun. ¡°So what if I went overboard? You all are allowed to be presumptuous but I¡¯m not allowed to go overboard? Lin Yun, you should not bother this master with your ugliness. Back then, your elder brother had sworn that he would successfully pursue the princess. What has happened since? Has he not succeeded? Or did he succeed but was kicked to the corner?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Yun¡¯s eyes were red as she glared at Murong Yang in anger.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The smile on Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face disappeared. She suddenly got up with a disappointed look. ¡°Murong Yang, you have really disappointed me. To compensate you, I have looked for a beauty who could bring the whole city to their knees. I, Fu Qingjiu, am no longer in your debt! What else is there that you are dissatisfied with me? If you are dissatisfied, you can just come at me, why are you throwing your temper at her?¡±


    Murong Yang laughed mockingly at himself.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118: Accident at the Flower Banquet III


    Compensate him?


    It seemed that in Fu Qingjiu¡¯s eyes, this was sufficient to compensate him¡­ sufficient to be considered equivalent to his grandfather¡¯s life.


    Why did his father forced him to come to the flower banquet?


    Was this not just letting grandfather die in vain?


    His grandfather had known that he was in pursuit of Fu Qingjiu and had given his life due to Fu Qingjiu¡¯s capricious desires and had finally asked His Majesty¡­ if, in the future, His Majesty wished to arrange for Fu Qingjiu¡¯s marriage, that the emperor could consider him.


    However, their Murong family never had the habit of forcing love, so when they had made such a suggestion, the prerequisite was that Fu Qingjiu had not found a person whom she loved and was destined to an arranged marriage. In such a situation, could they consider him?


    However, from the beginning till the end, Fu Qingjiu had felt that his grandfather had used his life to tie her down, so whenever she faced another man¡¯s pursuit, she only gave them a cold shoulder. Toward him alone, she was disgusted.


    His Murong family¡¯s power was already strong enough, there was no problem in not marrying a princess¡­ was there any need for his grandfather to use his life to seek connections with the royal authority?


    And his grandfather¡­ only did this out of care for his grandson and that was why he had left this situation as it was and passed away in peace.


    However, his father was very unreconciled toward this matter as it was his grandfather¡¯s last words. Therefore, his father had always felt that only once he had married the princess, that his grandfather¡¯s death would have not been in vain¡­


    There was nothing left to do. He had indeed been fanatic toward Fu Qingjiu, but later on, he was no longer willing to face her looks, not willing to look at the pair of eyes that were filled with disgust.


    In the end¡­ he might even have disappointed his grandfather¡­


    ¡°Princess, I know you hate me. You hide it very well in front of His Majesty, but I have always known.¡± Murong Yang smirked a little, the smirk carrying an evil trace. Under the sunlight, that head of red hair was dazzling. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Back then, I had liked you merely because of your face. There is no man on earth who doesn¡¯t like beauties, I don¡¯t feel it is something to be ashamed of.¡±


    A trace of hatred and disgust flashed in Fu Qingjiu¡¯s eyes but was quickly hidden again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you only because you are too rude and that you have no kindness whatsoever. If you are willing to change and no longer rely on the strong and bully the weak, bullying these maidens, I can give you a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    She paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°However, feelings must be mutually agreed on and not forced. Do you understand? I can be your friend, but there is no way I can accept you. You, too, do not wish to marry a woman who does not love you right?¡±


    Not knowing how, this time, after Murong Yang had heard Fu Qingjiu¡¯s words, he was not as depressed as before, but rather was able to breathe in relief.


    Indeed, there was not a single man who would be willing to marry a woman who did not love him.


    Such a life would be too pitiful.


    If the princess insisted on not being married to him, his father and His Majesty would also have no choice. He did not have to face her cold shoulders, hatred, and disgust for the rest of his life either.


    However, Murong Yang did not say these words out loud.


    He grinned and looked at Fu Qingjiu with a perverted gaze.


    ¡°Princess, if His Majesty forces you to marry me, you, too, have no choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face turned green.


    Her gaze was full of fury. ¡°Murong Yang, you are preposterous!¡±


    At that moment, all the young men and women attending the flower banquet came over and looked at Murong Yang angrily.


    This Murong Yang was the only one who dared to act so preposterously toward Fu Qingjiu!


    Was it not because Master Murong had lost his life to save Fu Qingjiu that made His Majesty feel guilty, that was why he dared to be this rude!

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119: Accident at the Flower Banquet IV


    The Master Murong was a retainer, it was only natural to sincerely protect his master. It was a worthy death even if it meant dying while on duty!


    Of course, at this moment, all of them had forgotten that if Master Murong had died on the battlefield and sacrificed himself for his country, indeed he would have died well. Such a pity, a generation of the loyal retainer and good general was forced to give up his life in a foreign country due to a princess who had left the palace because of her own capricious desires.


    Fu Yu could be considered to still have some conscience and was feeling guilty toward the Murong family for many years.


    However, because Fu Yu had forced Fu Qingjiu, she hated the Murong family and the Master Murong who had lost his life for her¡­


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    At this moment, an urgent and nervous voice shouted, breaking the moment of anger.


    Fu Qingjiu turned her head and saw a eunuch rushing over. He was panting. ¡°Something¡­ Something huge has happened¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fu Qingjiu frowned and asked.


    ¡°The spies reported that numerous spirit beasts are headed toward Haitian Kingdom. His Majesty is worried that those spirit beasts would hurt the citizens in the city and would like you, Princess, to take action and tame those spirit beasts.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu immediately exhaled in relief and gently smiled. ¡°And I had thought something huge has happened. It turns out that some spirit beasts are coming our way. In these years, the number of spirit beasts that have fled to Haitian Kingdom is also not small. There is no need to make such a fuss.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, since those spirit beasts are approaching, all the spirit beasts in the city are agitated. If we want to ensure that the innocent citizens are not harmed, we can only request for Your Highness to take action.¡±


    The eunuch was panting and it was not easy for him to be able to speak out properly.


    Coincidentally, Fu Qingjiu, too, did not wish to participate in this flower banquet. The spirit beasts coming forward to seek protection was a chance for her to escape.


    ¡°Prepare the horses for me. I will depart now. Tell Imperial Father not to worry. With me around, there will not be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    The eunuch bowed and left.


    The prime minister¡¯s daughter, Lin Yu, looked at Fu Qingjiu with a gaze filled with admiration. ¡°Princess really sympathizes with those spirit beasts. I have never seen her use a wolfpanther as a mount. If it was anyone else, they would definitely not be able to be like Princess.¡±


    ¡°Princess not only doesn¡¯t use wolfpanther as a mount, she also does not allow Haitian Kingdom¡¯s citizens to do so, but rather ride horses like the ordinary people.¡±


    Those words of praise fell into Murong Yang¡¯s ears and he was stunned. ¡°The princess¡¯ mount, Green Horse¡­ It seems to also be a spirit beast¡­¡±


    ¡°You, this group of people. Treat the horse as a spirit beast, too!¡±


    A mount was a mount, treating spirit beasts as a mount was quite normal. However, to advertise oneself and yet not actually do it¡­ this was a bit hypocritical.


    Even if they wanted to flatter Fu Qingjiu, they did not have to be so hypocritical.


    If one really pitied those little guys, just walk. Why ride?


    Everyone¡¯s sharp gaze once again landed on Murong Yang. If looks could kill, Murong Yang would have been pierced by a thousand knives.


    Fu Qingjiu ignored him and slowly walked toward Green Horse in front of the admiring eyes of countless people.


    Following behind Green Horse was a group of inner palace skilled masters. The group was big and acted very mightily, and did not look like they were going to tame beasts but was rather just going out for a round of patrolling.


    Perhaps it was curiosity toward beast-taming, those people did not continue to target Murong Yang but followed behind Fu Qingjiu and did not bother about the flower banquet anymore. They all scattered and left.


    The once-bustling imperial garden turned quiet and peaceful instantly.


    Lonely fallen leaves floated with the wind, falling onto Murong Yang¡¯s shoulders. The scene seemed a little desolate.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120: Even a Rabbit Will Bite When It Is Pushed into a Corner I


    ¡°The flower banquet has ended, right?¡± Murong Yang turned his head to look at the crowd that was swaggering away. ¡°Then can I go home and back to sleep?¡±


    Those spirit beasts were the ones who had destroyed this time¡¯s flower banquet. After all, it was not related to him. If his father was not willing to accept that fact, then he should look for those spirit beasts to settle accounts.


    ***


    In the city, everyone was panicking.


    It was the first time the citizens of Haitian Kingdom had seen so many spirit beasts. Inevitably, they were a little afraid. However, all their fear was calmed when they saw the maiden who was leading a group of the country¡¯s army, swaggering toward them.


    Fu Qingjiu, the princess of Haitian Kingdom, had a great affinity for spirit beasts. Often, without the need of a soldier, she could tame these spirit beasts.


    Therefore, if she was here, that meant that these spirit beasts would not endanger their lives.


    Bang!


    The city gates could not withstand the ramming of these spirit beasts and collapsed with a bang.


    Fu Qingjiu looked at these spirit beasts gently and did not get angry at their actions.


    In her heart, all these spirit beasts were like her own children. No matter what they did wrong, they were worthy of forgiveness.


    ¡°Our guests from overseas.¡± Fu Qingjiu slowly came down from Green Horse. Her smile was warm like the sunlight. She slowly walked toward the approaching spirit beasts without any disdain or hatred.


    Her brows were as straight as they were before and she was different from all the humans they had previously met.


    But¡­ that was before meeting Feng Ruqing.


    They were not spirit beasts with low intelligence that could be tricked with a few pleasant words and a few smiles. They were very clear of what they wanted.


    Amongst these spirit beasts, the leader was a huge rabbit.


    That was right. It was the one that had met Feng Ruqing to request for the Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    Perhaps it was because Feng Ruqing had met this rabbit first and thus she had always given this rabbit quite a lot of special treatment.


    the big rabbit¡¯s innate talent was considered not bad, but it was not the strongest amongst the spirit beasts. Otherwise, it would not have been bullied to such a pitiful extent earlier on.


    But¡­ because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s special treatment, it had raised its strength to be second only to that of the wolfhound¡¯s.


    Tier-6 Advanced Level!


    It was also the pinnacle of the Tier-6!


    A rabbit was still a rabbit, as long as it was not cornered, it would usually not bite.


    Therefore, looking at this human that could still be considered as friendly, the big rabbit pondered and looked at the spirit beasts behind it and called out to them.


    ¡°This human looks like she could be good to talk to, why don¡¯t¡­ we get her to lead the way to our master?¡±


    As predicted, the crowd of beasts stopped their ferocious actions and looked at Fu Qingjiu with scrutiny.


    At the bottom of Fu Qingjiu¡¯s heart, she immediately let out a sigh of relief. Her pure and innocent face carried a smile that was pure and clean like a lily.


    ¡°Those who came from afar are guests. Our Haitian Kingdom forever welcomes the spirit beasts joining us. From today onward, you all will be my Haitian Kingdom¡¯s people. As long as you all are around, I, Fu Qingjiu will never let anyone bully my citizens!¡±


    Her voice was surging and determined like the sea, making all the citizens of Haitian Kingdom feel a little moved.


    Fu Qingjiu reached out toward the big rabbit in a friendly manner. ¡°Follow me. In the future, you will be my Haitian Kingdom¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    The big rabbit looked at Fu Qingjiu¡¯s hand and suddenly felt anxious. It had thought that this human should be easy to talk to, but now she wanted them to stay?


    Not intending to let them leave?


    Could it be that she and the marquis from Tianyue Kingdom from before were the same kind of people, wanting them to be slaves of mankind?


    Seeing Fu Qingjiu¡¯s hand about to touch its rabbit paw, the big rabbit bit her. Its teeth viciously sank into the back of Fu Qingjiu¡¯s hand, drawing blood from her hand¡­

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121: Even a Rabbit Will Bite When It Is Pushed into a Corner II


    The entire street sank into silence.


    Stunned, everyone stared quietly at the ferocious rabbit.


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face was drained out of color. She had always been well-liked by the spirit beasts. This was the first time she was attacked by a spirit beast. What was more, she was attacked by a rabbit that supposedly had a soft and gentle nature.


    Whoosh!


    Countless long swords were unsheathed and pointed at the huge rabbit.


    The rabbit merely snorted, loosened her jaw, and looked disdainfully at Fu Qingjiu.


    Blood oozed out from the back of Fu Qingjiu¡¯s hand. She raised her pale face and lifted another hand to stop the guards who were ready to battle.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu continued walking toward the big white rabbit. With a faint smile on her face, she looked as gentle as the spring breeze. She seemed not to care that the big rabbit had hurt her just now.


    ¡°I believe that no spirit beasts are born evil. I was too impetuous just now. Maiden Bunny, I mean no harm. The people of Haitian Kingdom have always lived harmoniously with spirit beasts.¡±


    The big rabbit raised its head to take a glimpse at Fu Qingjiu.


    ¡®You mean no harm but you actually want us to stay here? Sure enough, these people want to make us their slaves and work for them.¡¯


    The big rabbit had been tricked once. Naturally, it would never fall into the same trap again.


    ¡°You all must have reached here after wandering around in other places. That¡¯s why you keep your guard up. I understand. I will let you all stay in Haitian Kingdom, but you must promise me not to hurt anyone here.¡± Seeing the big rabbit was alarmed, Fu Qingjiu sighed softly.


    The big rabbit did not utter a word.


    Even if Fu Qingjiu did not say this, spirit beasts would never massacre the innocent at will. However, when a rabbit was pushed into a corner, it would bite.


    If these people forced them to stay in Haitian Kingdom, the rabbit would surely bite these bastards to death!


    ¡°All of you please make way for them.¡± Fu Qingjiu looked up at the guards behind her as she said calmly.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The guard¡¯s face changed.


    These spirit beasts were different from those in the past. Unlike this ferocious rabbit, the spirit beasts that came into Haitian Kingdom previously were extremely gentle and adorable.


    If these spirit beasts got into Haitian Kingdom, simply no one knew what kind of calamity would befall the kingdom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my ability, do you? This rabbit bit me just now as it was frightened. In fact, it did not want to attack me. Since I let them step into the kingdom, I will take all the responsibilities.¡± Fu Qingjiu smiled faintly.


    Everyone was silent.


    It was true that Fu Qingjiu had always been well-liked by the spirit beasts since she was little. Since she had said so, the spirit beast must have attacked her out of fear. It did not mean to hurt her.


    The guard who was leading the troop edged back.


    ¡°Make way for them.¡±


    In an instant, everyone on the street edged back to make a path for the spirit beasts.


    ¡°Maiden Bunny, I hope you could promise me the things I have said just now. From now on, Haitian Kingdom is your home.¡± Fu Qingjiu smiled.


    Disregarding Fu Qingjiu, the big rabbit hopped forward with its nose in the air.


    Similarly, the rest of the spirit beasts paid no need to Fu Qingjiu and walked past her without sparing a glance at her.


    Unlike the lowly spirit beasts, these spirit beasts have experienced a lot in life and they knew how vicious humans could be. Other than Feng Ruqing¡ªthe lady who had risked her own life to save theirs from the forest of spirit beasts¡ªthey would never give their hearts away so easily.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122: Over and Over Again I


    ¡°Her Highness is really something. These spirit beasts are so ferocious, but she was capable of whipping them into shape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Perhaps, Her Highness is the only one who is well regarded by the spirit beasts, just like the Ninth Emperor who created this realm.¡±


    ¡°Although Her Highness doesn¡¯t admit it, she must be related to the Ninth Emperor. She is just humble.¡±


    ***


    Under the setting sun, the crowd was abuzz with chatter.


    Out in the street, Fu Qingjiu was wearing a snowy white robe, her face was enchantingly gorgeous and resembled the radiant peach blossom.


    As if she did not hear the flattering chatter, Fu Qingjiu got up the green horse and galloped after the spirit beasts.


    The bronze forged palace gate was so majestic and sacred in the dazzling light.


    A group of guards was standing still like mountains, guarding the palace gate, quiet and solemn as usual.


    But soon, the guards noticed that something was wrong¡­


    Not far away, earth-shattering stomps were heard, as if hundreds of thousands of troops were trampling past the gate, leaving a large cloud of dust lingered in the air that did not dispersed for a long while.


    One of the guards rubbed his eyes that were widened in shock. Countless spirit beasts were charging at the guards at a terribly high speed, right before him.


    ¡°What¡­ what has happened? Why are there so many spirit beasts?¡± Stunned, the guards¡¯ eyes filled with disbelief and shock.


    There were tigers, leopards, and jackals¡­ but why would there be a rabbit among these spirit beasts? Those tigers, leopards, and jackals did not prey on the rabbit?


    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t Her Highness at the back of the spirit beasts?¡±


    Seeing Fu Qingjiu who followed closely behind the spirit beasts, the eyes of the guards lit up with hope.


    Originally, these guards thought that the spirit beasts wanted to raid the palace. They had never thought that Princess Fu Qingjiu was at the back.


    ¡®Oh, I heard that a herd of spirit beasts wanted to seek refuge in Haitian kingdom. Has Her Highness subdued these spirit beasts?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since Her Highness has subdued these spirit beasts, open the gate and let them in!¡± The guard heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fu Qingjiu had always been bringing spirit beasts back to the kingdom. Hence, this was not something new to the people of Haitian Kingdom. The only difference was¡­ this time, the amount was large, but it was not something rare.


    Creak!


    The palace gate creaked open and the guards edged aside respectfully.


    ***


    Not far away, Fu Qingjiu was riding on the green horse, followed by a large troop in a formidable array¡ªthe same thing when she went out of the palace.


    However, the more Fu Qingjiu moved forward, the more worried she was.


    ¡®These spirit beasts are moving toward¡­ the palace?¡¯


    Fu Qingjiu had allowed these spirit beasts to step into Haitian Kingdom so that they had a place to stay. However, she was not the master of these spirit beasts. If they got into the palace¡­ it would be fine when Fu Qingjiu was around, but what would happen when she was not in the palace?


    Spirit beasts had always been living a wild and unrestrained life. The concubines in the harem too had always been free of constraint. When conflict loomed, the palace would sink into chaos.


    Fortunately, there were warriors guarding the palace gate. They could stop these spirit beasts.


    Before Fu Qingjiu could heave a sigh of relief, the gate that was once tightly closed was pushed opened¡­


    At this time, all the spirit beasts seemed to turn into beasts like the wild horses that were freed from the fetters of control, flooding into the palace, and vanishing without a trace, leaving only a cloud of dust blowing at Fu Qingjiu¡¯sface.


    Seeing this, her face darkened a few shades¡­

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123: Over and Over Again II


    The imperial garden was extremely prosperous and vigorous as hundreds of thousands of flowers came into full bloom.


    Murong Yang was sitting on a stretcher with great difficulty.


    ¡°All of you take me back now!¡±


    Murong Yang could no longer hold onto it so he lay down on the stretcher, waiting for the guards of the general manor to take him back.


    Suddenly, a loud stomping sound was heard, as if countless troops had trampled past. It was annoyingly noisy!


    Murong Yang turned his head around only to see countless spirit beasts rushing by. Simply no one knew spirit beast had run way too fast and kicked Murong Yang by accident. Shouting at the top of his voice, Murong Yang was sent flying high in the air, smashing a hole in the roof and falling hard to the ground of a chamber.


    ¡°Damn! Which bastard kicked me just¡­¡±


    Murong Yang turned his head around indignantly. Before he could spit out the last word, he paused abruptly, choking.


    On a shaking bed, the veil fluttered in a light gust of breeze, revealing a young lady with her arm half-covered with a blanket, leaning forward and pressing her body against an exquisitely handsome man.


    The young lady lifted her eyes slightly, her cold and vicious gaze landed on Murong Yang.


    Stunned, Murong Yang took a glance at the young lady and the man pinned under her.


    ¡°If I say someone threw me in here, would you believe me?¡±


    The man stretched his arm and hugged the young lady tightly. His chilly gaze swept past Murong Yang nonchalantly.


    At that moment, Murong Yang could feel that the man¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Murong Yang was right. It was obvious that the man wanted to kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Someone has thrown me in here. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the hole on the roof. That¡¯s the proof! I fell down from the sky¡­¡± Murong Yang could feel the blood in his entire body coagulated. He raised his head stiffly.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was nonchalant.


    ¡°Alright, I am leaving now.¡±


    Agitated, Murong Yang turned around as fast as he could, opened the door, rushed out of the chamber, and closed the door gently.


    Only when Murong Yang had left the chamber, he felt a sudden urge to cry.


    Murong Yang had always had a keen interest in beauty. Although Feng Ruqing told him before that she had kids, when he saw her with another man just now, it pricked him in the heart.


    It seemed that both of them were not meant to be together.


    ¡°Hey Brother, how did you get into my father and mother¡¯s chamber just now?¡± With her big round eyes blinking, Qing Han nibbled on a piece of Violet Lingzhi as she looked at Murong Yang curiously.


    ¡®Father and Mother didn¡¯t kill him?¡¯


    Murong Yang wiped off the bitter tears before turning his head to look at Qing Han.


    This little cutie pie was so adorable and exquisite, she looked just like a porcelain doll.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­ is your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qing Han¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled.


    ¡°Brother Fuchen said that Father and Mother have something important to do. So, we are not allowed to disturb them. Otherwise, Mother will kill me. Why didn¡¯t my Mother kill you just now?¡±


    Startled, Murong Yang squinted as if something came to him.


    ¡°You are saying that the man in the chamber is your father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Father and Mother have known each other for a long time and their relationship is still going strong. However, Father went missing earlier. Xiao Qing said that someone had forcibly taken Father away and did not want to return him. Hence, my mother and I are here to look for him.¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124: Over and Over Again III


    Dumbfounded, Murong Yang stared at the door that was tightly closed. A dim mysterious light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°This is the side hall of Qingjiu¡¯s chamber, right?¡±


    A few months ago, Qingjiu had brought a young master back to the palace and had since then placed him in the side hall.


    Although Murong Yang was not reliable, frivolous and spoiled rotten, he was principled and would never lay a finger on a married lady.


    Similarly, one should never steal someone else¡¯s husband. Why would Qingjiu do that?


    If Murong Yang had lost interest in Fu Qingjiu as he found her annoying earlier, he was now disappointed in her, extremely disappointed.


    Murong Yang knew Fu Qingjiu very well. She was too dominating and would never share her man with someone else. That was why Murong Yang had never gotten himself any concubine all these years.


    Although this young master was married with children, Fu Qingjiu would never share him with another lady. Unless Fu Qingjiu let go of him.


    Hence, the only possibility was¡ªQingjiu would tear the family apart and steal the young master.


    Murong Yang¡¯s gaze was getting more and more incomprehensible. He had never thought that the lady whom he had loved for so many years would do this kind of thing.


    ***


    There was an affectionate atmosphere in the chamber.


    The blanket slipped off the young lady¡¯s body. Under the setting sun, the young lady¡¯s skin was as smooth and delicate as a jade.


    ¡°You are awake? That should be fine, we¡­¡±


    Nan Xian stretched his arm, pulled the young lady, and pinned her beneath him. His breath was still scorching hot. His body was warm.


    ¡°I still feel hot, only you can help me¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he pressed his lips against hers.


    In the quiet chamber, over and over again, he kissed her¡­


    ***


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, what are you doing?¡±


    Outside the chamber, Qing Han swallowed the last bite of Violet Lingzhi as she asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Father and Mother have finally gotten together after going through so many struggles. No one is allowed to disturb them. I have set up a formation here. They will never know anything that has happened out here.¡± Fu Chen clapped his hands.


    ¡®Wait. This teenager is Maiden Feng¡¯s son?¡¯ Murong Yang narrowed his eyes.


    He trusted that the cutie pie was Feng Ruqing¡¯s daughter, but this kiddo was almost ten years old. Unless Feng Ruqing was married when she was ten years old, she could never have such a big boy as her son.


    ¡°Kiddo, you are Maiden Feng¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Fu Chen¡¯s gaze swept past Murong Yang.


    ¡°Oh, in fact, I know the answer. You must be Maiden Feng¡¯s adopted son. Kiddo, Princess Qingjiu will be back soon. You should go and get your parents a place to hide.¡±


    Fu Chen was expressionless. He turned his head to look at the place filled with smoke and dust ahead of him.


    Murong Yang, too, had noticed that the spirit beasts were coming his way. He could not help smiling wryly.


    ¡°It seems that everything is too late. Princess Qingjiu has returned with these spirit beasts. I have always thought that Qingjiu is only capable of taming lowly spirit beasts. Perhaps, the rumors are true. ¡±


    The powerful spirit beast had never appeared in the human territory as each of them had their own dominion. Only in this way could their bloodline be preserved.


    Only those unworldly spirit beasts would leave their home and barge into the human realm.


    Therefore, all the spirit beasts that Fu Qingjiu tamed were not strong in strength.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125: Over and Over Again IV


    Murong Yang did not believe that Fu Qingjiu could tame the strong and powerful spirit beasts.


    Out of the blue, Murong Yang had miscalculated.


    These spirit beasts were quite something, but they had actually returned to the palace together with Fu Qingjiu. Fu Qingjiu must have had some pleasant encounters in the mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor. Otherwise¡­ the rumors might be true.


    ¡°What rumors?¡± Qing Han blinked, dazedly.


    ¡°Oh, Princess Qingjiu has a strong affinity for spirit beasts. Rumor has it that she is the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor. Do you know anything about the Ninth Emperor? Some time ago, a mausoleum was unearthed in Haitian Kingdom¡ªthe mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Murong Yang stopped talking. Deep in Murong Yang¡¯s eyes was the reflection of a teenager bursting with anger.


    At this time, the stunning beauty who lay in the ice coffin flashed through his mind. In his mind, the face of the beauty in the ice coffin and Feng Ruqing¡¯s were uncannily alike¡­


    ¡®If the rumors were true, what about Maiden Feng?¡¯


    The beauty in the mausoleum looked exactly the same as Feng Ruqing. Even if she was just the remains of what was once a woman, she had the same domineering brows as Feng Ruqing¡¯s¡­


    Murong Yang was lost in thought and could not regain his senses for a long while.


    Until¡­ a familiar voice sounded and brought him back to his senses.


    ¡°Murong Yang, why are you here?¡± Atop the horse, Fu Qingjiu frowned. Her eyes were full of disdain. Especially when she saw that Murong Yang had actually gotten rid of the stretcher and was standing before her, intact. Fu Qingjiu thought that Murong Yang was severely ill. It turned out that Murong Yang was just acting it out to gain sympathy. How pathetic!


    ¡°Why does Your Highness ask this? Murong Yang has always loved you wholeheartedly. Naturally, he has snuck into your palace when you are not around. He just doesn¡¯t change.¡± The manor lady of the chancellor¡¯s manor broke into a chuckle.


    Murong Yang snorted. He did not want to waste time with Fu Qingjiu. He turned his head around without sparing a glance at the people before him.


    ¡°Forget about him, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Fu Qingjiu shook her head.


    ¡°You all go and get a place ready for these spirit beasts. I have no choice. It seems that they want to stay in the palace with me and don¡¯t want to go anywhere else.¡±


    Fortunately, these spirit beasts did not run wild in the palace and only charged toward Qingjiu¡¯s chamber. Otherwise, no matter how much Fu Qingjiu loved these spirit beasts, she would never let these spirit beasts stay in the palace before taming them.


    ¡°At your command, Your Highness.¡±


    Originally, the guards in the palace were worried about letting these spirit beasts stay in the palace. However, they were slightly relieved when they saw these spirit beasts were actually listening to Fu Qingjiu¡¯s command. One of the guards had even reached out to grab the tiger.


    As the rabbit had a good temper, it had only bit Fu Qingjiu. It was still considered kind and friendly to humans. However, the tiger was different. It could never be as gentle as the rabbit.


    Enraged, the tiger turned its head, bit off the guard¡¯s arm, and spat it out onto the ground.


    After all, this tiger did not feed on raw meat. Spirit herb was its only food¡­


    The rest of the guards who wanted to grab other spirit beasts suddenly stopped in their tracks. Their outstretched hands stopped midair.


    A light breeze blew, sending a chill into everyone¡¯s hearts¡ªa terrifying coldness that they had never experienced before.


    At this time, Fu Qingjiu heard a sound from the side hall.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126: Over and Over again V


    It was as if¡­ there was a battle within the chamber.


    The formation that Fu Chen had set up was only blocking sound from the outside from reaching the chamber. However, the knocking sound from within the chamber could be heard every now and then.


    Although the sound was not loud, cultivators were extremely sensitive to sound. Fu Qingjiu went white after hearing the sound. Her frail body faltered as if she would slump to the ground anytime¡­


    Fu Chen too noticed the movements behind him. He patted his head with his hands.


    ¡°Oops, sorry.¡±


    Fu Chen crouched down. Simply no one knew what was going on. The sound behind him died out as if blocked by an invisible wall.


    ¡°Alright. Aunt, how can I help you?¡± A bright smile plastered on Fu Chen¡¯s young face.


    Hearing this, Fu Qingjiu¡¯s mind went blank. The sound died out and all Fu Qingjiu could hear now was the ear-piercing sound lingering in her mind¡­


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face drained of color, her body was shaking. Her hands balled into fists. Apparently, she was on the verge of exploding.


    All the guards pulled out their weapons and pointed them at Fu Chen and Qing Han.


    ¡°Your Highness, they are just kids and are easily frightened. Please get the guards to put down their weapons.¡± Murong Yang¡¯s face slightly darkened.


    ¡°This is my palace. All of you get out of here!¡± Fu Qingjiu had never been so flustered before.


    When Fu Qingjiu was not around, these people took the advantage and sneaked into her palace. Simply no one knew what these people had done to the man whom Fu Qingjiu cherished the most and wanted to protect for the rest of her life.


    Thinking of this, Fu Qingjiu panicked greatly and stumbled toward the side hall.


    Everyone present was lost in wonder. Simply no one knew what was happening as this was the first time they saw Fu Qingjiu lose her mind.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, this aunt is annoying,¡± Qing Han said, wrinkling her nose.


    ¡°I am very fierce, but she is not afraid of me at all. She even wants to disturb Father and Mother.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Fu Qingjiu disregarded every aspect of etiquette. Her delicate face was contorted in anger. She waved her hand, wanting to slap Qing Han across her face.


    However, before her hand reached Qing Han, a vine broke out of the ground, wrapped around Fu Qingjiu¡¯s arm, and lifted her up in the air.


    Brimming with joy, the little maiden¡¯s face was fair and rosy. She looked adorable and lovely.


    ¡°I told you. I am very fierce. Why don¡¯t you all trust me? I can bite!¡±


    ***


    An eerie silence filled Qingjiu¡¯s chamber, even the sound of breeze could be clearly heard.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Bang!


    A glimmer of silver light flashed and broke the vines apart. Fu Qingjiu¡¯s slender body fell to the ground from mid-air.


    Fu Chen raised his head only to see a man in a yellow robe, with two officials behind him, walking slowly toward them not far away.


    Fu Chen knew one of the officials behind the man¡ªGeneral Murong who had brought Feng Ruqing into the palace.


    General Murong immediately saw Murong Yang standing beside Fu Chen and Qing Han.


    ¡°Murong Yang, what are you doing there, come over now!¡± Enraged, General Murong shouted.


    Murong Yang was hesitant. In the end, he stood rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Father, before Grandfather passed away, he had asked His Majesty for a favor, which is to marry Princess Qingjiu to me. However¡­ I don¡¯t need this now. Your Majesty, I beg you to let go of this family of four, let them leave this place.¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127: Over and Over again VI


    Fu Yu¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. His cold gaze was locked onto Fu Qingjiu who had fallen to the ground. When he looked up again, his cold gaze was even more piercing.


    ¡°Murong Yang, what do you mean?¡±


    Murong Yang put on a sober face, no longer as rakish as he was before.


    ¡°The young master that Princess Qingjiu brought back to the palace is married. His wife and children are here to look for him, but Her Highness does not want to let him go. If the people out there know this, I am afraid it would ruin the reputation of Haitian Kingdom.¡±


    At this time, the crowd was abuzz with chatter. Everyone was shocked¡ªeunuchs, servants, or even children of the officials¡ª after hearing Murong Yang¡¯s words.


    ¡®Fu Qingjiu stole someone else¡¯s husband?¡¯


    ¡®Is that real?¡¯


    ¡®Her Highness has always held herself with a noble bearing. Why would she do this?¡¯


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t need to do this.¡¯


    ¡°Shut up! Murong Yang, don¡¯t you ever think that you could wag your tongue freely because I have always treated the people in the general manor well. My daughter will never steal someone else¡¯s husband or tear a family apart.¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face was cold and stern.


    Seeing Fu Yu lost his temper, General Murong turned his head to glare at Murong Yang anxiously.


    ¡°Murong Yang, come here and plead for mercy now. How could you spoil Her Highness¡¯s reputation just like that?¡±


    ¡°Haha! General Murong, you have guided your son so well. When he can¡¯t win Her Highness¡¯s heart, he spoils her reputation. Her Highness stealing someone else¡¯s husband? That¡¯s total nonsense!¡± The official next to General Murong sneered.


    ¡°Chancellor Lin, you¡­¡±


    Blazing with fury, General Murong wanted to retort the humiliation, but he could hardly say a word. His face twitched, his resentful eyes locked onto Murong Yang once again.


    ¡®This ruffian has ruined my face before Lin Yao. If only I know that this thing will happen, I would never have attended the flower banquet.¡±


    Fu Yu took a glance at Murong Yang disappointedly, shook his head, and heaved a sigh.


    Murong Yang had always been Fu Yu¡¯s favorite young master. He had never expected that Murong Yang would do this.


    ¡°Qingjiu, is what he said real? Is the young master that you brought back married?¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s frail body wobbled slightly. Under the setting sun, her face was ghastly pale, her thin lips reddened.


    ¡°He lost his consciousness when I found him. Hence, I brought him back for some treatments. I have no idea if he is married¡­but I am sure that the lady in the chamber is not his wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°If the lady were his wife, she would not have laid hand on him when he is unconscious.¡±


    ¡®If the lady were his wife¡­ she must not do this. She could sleep with him anytime, but now.¡¯


    Hence¡­ Murong Yang was trying to ruin Fu Qingjiu¡¯s reputation.


    Thinking of the ear-piercing sound, Fu Qingjiu could no longer hold back. She staggered to her feet and rushed toward the side hall.


    Perhaps Fu Qingjiu could stop it before it was too late¡­ She would not allow anyone to lay hand on him. She would not allow anyone to sleep with him when he was unconscious.


    Fu Chen quickly rushed toward Fu Qingjiu and blocked her. His eyes were icy cold, his young face darkened. His voice was clear and stern.


    ¡°Stay away!¡±


    Boom!


    Fu Chen gave Fu Qingjiu a kick in her chest.


    It happened way too fast that none of the people present could react. They could only watch the whole scene unfold as Fu Qingjiu was sent flying in the air, before finally falling into the crowd.

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128: Enraged Feng Ruqing I


    Fu Yu stared coldly at Fu Chen, his face slightly darkened as he ordered two servants to help Fu Qingjiu get up.


    ¡°You are not human.¡±


    It was not a question, but an affirmative statement.


    This kid must not be a human¡­


    If he was no human, there was only one possibility. He was a spirit beast!


    As for spirit herb¡­ legend had it that spirit herb could turn into human form, but it had never existed.


    Back then, the You family owned a spirit beast that had turned into human form. However, not many people knew this. In the end, the marquis of Tianyue Kingdom found it out by accident and had massacred the entire You family.


    As Haitian Kingdom had long lost connection with the outside world, simply no one in the kingdom knew that a spirit beast was capable of turning into human form.


    Sure enough, this kid was a spirit beast!


    ¡°You are not the only one.¡± Fu Yu turned to look at Qing Han.


    ¡°The vines just now belonged to you. Similarly, you are also a spirit beast that has turned into a human form.¡±


    Fu Chen was bursting with fury.


    Spirit beast! Once again, someone called him a spirit beast.


    ¡®All of you are nothing but a group of shallow-minded scumbags! You have actually called us spirit beasts!¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Maiden Feng¡¯s kids? Why is he saying that you are spirit beasts?¡± Murong Yang¡¯s eyes went blank.


    Enraged, Fu Chen gave Murong Yang a kick.


    ¡°Spirit beasts? Damn you!¡±


    Fortunately, Fu Chen showed Murong Yang mercy. This time, Fu Chen¡¯s kick was slower, giving Murong Yang a chance to dodge him.


    ¡®Spirit beasts that had changed into human forms. How powerful are these two adorable, harmless little pumpkins?¡¯ Currently, Murong Yang looked at the two kids differently.


    This was the first time Murong Yang saw spirit beasts that had turned into human forms.


    ¡°Murong Yang, come here now!¡± General Murong snarled, his face darkened.


    Murong Yang did not even spare a glance at General Murong. His glistening eyes were still fixed upon Fu Chen and Qing Han.


    Startled, Qing Han hid behind Fu Chen and only stuck her tiny head out.


    ¡°Ah, it turned out that they are spirit beasts.¡± Lin Yun, daughter of Chancellor Lin, smiled.


    ¡°Spirit beasts are the things that Her Highness least afraid. Your Highness may want to tame these two little things first and teach them a lesson after.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. She could feel that these two little things were different from the spirit beast that she had seen in the past. It was not easy to tame them.


    Fu Qingjiu bit her bottom lip and stood upright with the help of the servants. Her long black hair brushed over her pale face.


    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Chancellor Lin glared at his daughter and shot a warning look at the two little kids.


    Aggrieved, Lin Yun pouted and did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°Kids, I don¡¯t know why you are here. However, if you think that you could do anything you want after turning into human forms, you are terribly wrong. I am giving you a chance to surrender yourselves now. Otherwise¡­ we have a lot of people and spirit beasts in the palace. We won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Fu Yu smiled blandly.


    Apparently, someone else had tamed these two kids. No matter how strong Qingjiu was, she could hardly tame the spirit beast that someone else had tamed before.


    Haitian Kingdom did not lack spirit beasts. Particularly this time, Qingjiu had brought an abundance of spirit beasts back to the palace. They could easily beat the opponent with just that amount of the spirit beasts.


    ¡°She is a vicious lady. She steals my father and wants to break my father and mother apart. If not it was not because my mother disallowing me to eat humans. I would have swallowed her whole.¡± Qing Han snorted.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129: Enraged Feng Ruqing II


    Qing Han was obedient. Her mother would get mad if Qing Han had an upset stomach.


    ¡°If both of you are really the kids of the lady in the chamber, my daughter will never tear your family apart. However, since both of you are just spirit beasts and not her biological children, my daughter has not broken up your family.¡± Fu Yu¡¯s eyes slightly darkened.


    Although Fu Yu did not want his daughter to marry someone with an unknown origin, Fu Qingjiu was his daughter. He could stop Fu Qingjiu from marrying the young master in the future, but he did not want his daughter losing her face before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Hence¡­


    ¡°My daughter must never be a concubine. I don¡¯t care if they are married. As long as they don¡¯t have children, everything else is fine. If both of you want to follow him, Qingjiu will be your mother in the future. Otherwise, I will not force you. You could leave together with the lady and you are not allowed to meet him again!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to stare at Fu Yi¡¯s cold face. Her heart was overflowing with warmth.


    ¡®In the end, Father¡­ agrees.¡¯


    Although Fu Qingjiu did not know if her father agreed earnestly or he was just defending her, his indulgence and affection toward her had melted her heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about the things that you promised this subordinate?¡± General Murong asked anxiously.


    Fu Yu¡¯s cold gaze swept past General Murong.


    ¡°As I felt guilty toward the Murong family, I have always treated the Murong family well and condoned all the things that you all have done all these years. I have even sacrificed my daughter¡¯s happiness because of the Murong family. However, what had Murong Yang done in return? He is bullying my daughter together with these people.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Murong Yang is hopeless, but my son is not bad. How could you marry Her Highness to a man with an unknown origin?¡± Lin Yao too was shocked.


    ¡°Enough! I have made up my mind. There is no room for argument!¡±


    If Fu Yu still forcibly separated Qingjiu and that young master, not only would he upset Qingjiu, these people would think that Fu Yu had sacrificed his daughter as he was afraid of these people. How could he build up his prestige?


    Moreover, Fu Qingjiu might not be marrying that young master in the future. Hence, Fu Yu must not step back.


    ¡°You have made up your mind? Who do you think you are to make a decision for my father?¡± Fu Chen sneered.


    ¡°For I own this kingdom¡ªHaitian Kingdom. Murong Yang, I am giving you one last chance. Are you coming down?¡± Fu Yu looked up at Murong Yang as he asked coldly.


    Startled, Murong Yang lowered his eyes to look at the two kids next to him and then turned to look at his father¡¯s anxious face. Suddenly, he chuckled softly. Tears ran down his cheek.


    ¡°You claim that you feel guilty toward the Murong family. Before my grandfather passed away, he begged you to marry Her Highness to me. Hence, you are just fulfilling your promise. Other than this, what is the preferential treatment for the people of the general manor?


    ¡°Why did my grandfather die? The rest may not know about this, but you know that very well, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s because of Fu Qingjiu! She was too headstrong and wanted to tame a Tier-6 advanced spirit beast! She actually wanted to tame a Tier-6 spirit beast with her own strength! She had enraged the spirit beast and my grandfather was killed by the spirit beast just to save her! ¡±


    The crowd burst into chatter. The eyes of everyone present widened in shock. Naturally, they knew that Old General Murong died because of Fu Qingjiu, but they thought that he was killed by a powerful warrior from an enemy kingdom. Little did they know, it was because Fu Qingjiu insisted on taming a spirit beast.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130: Enraged Feng Ruqing III


    ¡®Wait a minute. Something is wrong here. Isn¡¯t Fu Qingjiu the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor? Don¡¯t all the beasts love her deeply? Why would they hurt her when she was able to tame a spirit beast?¡¯


    ¡°So, I have told everything to Miss Feng back then. It may seem like she could only tame weaker and lower intelligence spirit beasts to follow her. She can¡¯t tame the powerful spirit beasts!


    ¡°I have never told anyone that I like Fu Qingjiu. I felt sorry for my grandfather, and it¡¯s me¡­¡± Mu Rongyang grimaced. ¡°But what did Fu Qingjiu do to me? I know that she hates me, she¡¯s disgusted by me. You told me to keep it a secret when I was with my grandfather, and I did. I didn¡¯t even tell you, Father! But that Fu Qingjiu¡­ What has made her think that my grandfather is using his life to help me?¡±


    He genuinely liked Fu Qingjiu until he realized that Fu Qingjiu hated him so much.


    He suddenly understood a lot of things then, so he had not bothered her anymore.


    ¡°I have stopped liking Fu Qingjiu since then. At first, I thought she simply disliked me. But later, I realized that she had always treated me differently than others.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m still going to go against Grandfather¡¯s wishes. Father, didn¡¯t you always teach me to be a decent man? I was ignorant before and would only pursue Fu Qingjiu. I didn¡¯t realize the truth about her until it was much too late. So this time, I want to be a real man and do what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face turned pale and her body was trembling because all the secrets had been revealed in front of the people.


    In the past, Mu Rongyang would come out and comfort Feng Qingjiu, who was in such a situation. But now¡­ He would not do that anymore!


    He had gone through the abandonment and disappointment before¡­ So now, he would never chase her around and embarrass himself again!


    General Mu Rong¡¯s lips were trembling as he took a few steps backward.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why is it like this¡­


    ¡®Is it because the princess was facing the enemy back then and had dragged my father into it?¡¯


    He had once blamed the princess for it. After all, it was the princess who wanted to go out. His father must stand by the princess to protect her and it had cost him his life.


    But, thinking back, there was nothing he could have done because his father was a general! Protecting the princess was his duty. He could not have stopped the princess for fear that some enemy¡¯s skilled master would harm her.


    But why¡­


    The weak princess had insisted on taming an Advance Tier-6 spirit beast!


    She clearly knew that she was not its opponent, but she still forced herself and had dragged his father with her, without any guilt!


    She had taken everything for granted!


    ¡°Mu Rongyang!¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face was livid with anger. ¡±Who told you that my daughter can¡¯t tame a Tier-6 spirit beast? There are a lot of Tier-6 spirit beasts here and all these were brought back by my daughter. Don¡¯t you try to insult her!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face seemed better now.


    Luckily, she had brought back these spirit beasts with her as it could prove her strength. Otherwise, she might have been ruined by his words!


    General Mu Rong was trembling as he turned to Mu Rongyang. ¡°Yang¡¯er, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true,¡± Mu Rongyang firmly replied.


    General Mu Rong laughed. ¡°My son had always been a jerk and had annoyed me. But, one good thing is, he would never lie when it comes to such a decent thing. I trust him.¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131: Enraged Feng Ruqing IV


    He was wrong. He should not force his son to come to this flower banquet. If he had known all this earlier, he would never have let his son pursue the princess¡­ Unfortunately, he did not know anything about it¡­


    Surprisingly, he had been deceived for years¡­


    ¡°Guards!¡± Fu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Take all these people down! Including Mu Rongyang!¡±


    General Mu Rong, who was still in a sentimental mood, became furious as he heard the emperor¡¯s order. He then flailed his fist at Fu Yu, blue veins popping out on his forehead.


    Fu Yu became more serious and his eyes had turned cold. He lifted his hand and grabbed General Mu Rong¡¯s fist. ¡°Are you rebelling against me?¡±


    ¡°My father died to save the princess and now you are going to kill my son. He is my only son, how am I going to live if you kill him? I, as a father, choose to fight against you for my son!¡±


    Such a lot of nonsense!


    He was too old now to have another son. He would instead protect his one and only son than having another one that might only annoy him more! How could he simply let someone kill his son?


    He did not care about loyalty or filial piety anymore!


    At this moment, he just wanted to be a father!


    He could only break his promise to his late father!


    ¡°Great! Wonderful! General Mu Rong¡¯s clan is rebelling against me! Guards, take all of them now!¡±


    As soon as Fu Yu finished giving that order, all the skilled masters of the palace had surrounded and were pointing their long swords at the people in front of them, leaving absolutely no way for them to escape at all.


    However, the way these people treated Fu Chen and Qing Han had thoroughly enraged the spirit beasts.


    Initially, these spirit beasts would only listen to Feng Ruqing. They would not act rashly without Feng Ruqing¡¯s command.


    After all, they were just spirit beasts.


    They did not always follow the rules as humans did!


    For this reason¡­


    The Flame Tiger suddenly rushed out when it saw a skilled master was headed toward Qing Han. Its sharp teeth glinted with a cold light and with a single bite, it had broken the person¡¯s neck.


    Blood flowed out.


    Not knowing what had happened, the guard immediately fell to the ground, dying with grievances.


    ¡°These spirit beasts¡­ Are they attacking the wrong person?¡± Lin Yun said with a trembling voice, ¡°They should attack that group of people, but why did they pounce at the imperial guard?¡±


    Fu Qingjiu had also noticed that something was wrong. But before she could react, a six-armed ape rushed out and swung its six arms wildly. In an instant, six guards tumbled to the ground, continually twitching¡­


    Even the rabbit that looked harmless had learned to bite. Its teeth were as sharp as a longsword.


    ¡®How¡­ How did that happen? How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®Haven¡¯t these spirit beasts been tamed by the princess? They must have attacked the wrong person. It must be this¡­¡¯


    The princess was so powerful, so she would not make such a mistake.


    Moreover, they clearly saw that these spirit beasts were so friendly to the princess.


    Otherwise, they would not have entered the palace so peacefully, without hurting a hair of any man in Haitian Kingdom.


    This was the task that the princess had entrusted to them¡­


    But what was happening right now?


    Squeak.


    Just then, the door of the room behind them was pushed open along with a peal of clear, soft laugh.


    ¡°Nan Xian, Yiyi already knew, and Second Uncle is also here. Once we go back, we can find a way to leave¡­¡±


    This place¡­


    The last two words had not been said, but the two people suddenly stopped talking.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132: Enraged Feng Ruqing V


    The young girl lifted her beautiful face as her eyes were fixed upon the spirit beasts that were fighting with the humans.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Little Qing Han¡¯s eyes lit up as she smiled and quickly pounced on the young girl¡¯s arms. Her small pink face looked so adorable.


    The young girl¡¯s expression immediately turned as black as the bottom of a pot. ¡±When did these people come? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Fu Chen said that he was afraid that someone would show up and disturb Mother and Father making a baby, so he had set up an array so that others could not hear you inside. But Mother, Brother Fu Chen is so stupid, he has only set up a single array so that you could not hear the outsiders, but the outsiders could still hear you. If I haven¡¯t been blocking these people, they would definitely disturb you making the baby.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    He had been exposed.


    ¡°Mother, this is a secret, don¡¯t let Brother Fu Chen know otherwise, he won¡¯t share his spirit herbs with me.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless again.


    Sorry, he had known it all.


    ¡®Qing Han, can you stop being so foolish every time? I have been exposed again!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing turned to Fu Chen coldly. ¡°Fu Chen!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I have set up an array, so I have accidentally made a mistake. I didn¡¯t mean it, and I have fixed my mistake. Just now, they could only hear very little of all! It was only the ¡®pa-pa-pa¡¯ sound that was heard, that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    She turned to Nan Xian as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know it?¡±


    Nan Xian must have known this!


    Otherwise, he would not have used such strong energy at that moment!


    Luckily, she had kept her voice down as she thought about the two little kids outside the door!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Initially, Fu Qingjiu was excited when she saw Nan Xian had woken up. But as her gaze fell on Nan Xian¡¯s hand, which was around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist, she felt like her heart was stabbed with a needle, unbearable.


    ¡®Why it is Feng Ruqing, why does it have to be her?¡¯


    She would not be in such pain if it were anyone else, but why must it be Feng Ruqing?


    It was she who had welcomed her.


    And it was she who had sent this man to her!


    It was all her fault. She blamed herself for trusting this woman who had taken advantage of her!


    Fu Qingjiu staggered back a few steps and ignored the battle taking place right in front of her. Her eyes were fixed upon the two people who were standing close to each other.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A sobbing sound came from the nearby grass.


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw Qing Zhu rustling out of the grass and pouncing on Nan Xian¡¯s leg with a loud gasp.


    ¡°Master, I have missed you so much. You have finally woken up. When this bad woman had taken you, it was I who had faced a thousand hardships, risking my life being made into snake soup, crossing the sea, and traveling through countless countries to find the princess!¡±


    ¡°It was also me, Xiao Qing, Ah Pooh, Qing Zhu, who has brought the princess across thousands of seas, coming to this Haitian Kingdom and waking you up. I knew once the princess appeared, you would wake up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, this bad woman from Haitian Kingdom has humiliated the princess and tried to take me in, ridiculous! I, Xiao Qing¡­ Am I, Qing Zhu, easily being controlled by people? My heart is only for the princess, and my soul is for my master. You are the only person whom I respect the most in my life. For the sake of my sincerity, will you stop threatening me with making me into snake soup in the future? It makes me scared.


    ¡°Oh, there is one more thing. This bad woman has even used the lie that she had mastered the taming method to force the princess to marry Mu Rongyang. Was she joking? Our princess is so powerful, does she need to learn how to tame a beast? Which spirit beast is not running after her with just one word from her? She has also said that the princess had committed herself to the old emperor of Tianyue Kingdom. Could such a bastard with countless sons and daughters win the princess¡¯s heart?¡±

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133: Eating Meat Every Meal I


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s pale face had appeared to be drained of blood. She had never thought that this snake could speak.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± She shook her head reluctantly. She was panicking greatly as she walked toward Nan Xian.


    At this moment, Nan Xian narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell on Fu Qingjiu.


    Fu Qingjiu felt a chill down her spine as Nan Xian was staring at her with his cold eyes. She froze, not knowing what to do as she just stared at the face that had fascinated her so much.


    Tears were suddenly streaming down her face, as light reflected off the tears, the tears looked like they were sparkling in the air.


    She wiped away the tears using the back of her hand, revealing her beautiful face that had turned paler under the sunlight.


    Her face looked colorless.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I meant no harm to anyone and that I have never insulted her?¡±


    There was hope in her beautiful eyes.


    It seemed like she did not want to give up on her love until now. Even with just an ounce of trust from Nan Xian, she would do anything for him.


    Qing Zhu was so furious as it stared at Fu Qingjiu with its vicious eyes.


    ¡°This bad woman is lying!¡±


    Was it the kind of snake that would talk nonsense?


    Qing Zhu turned and looked at Nan Xian again. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t even know how this bad woman had humiliated our princess when you were unconscious. This bastard named Fu Qingjiu had even threatened Xiao Qing to address her as ¡®Mother¡¯ and told the princess to leave them alone or else she would kill the princess.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face changed dramatically. When had she said such things? And why did she not know it?


    The people in the palace were already suspicious when they saw Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian were together. Now, after listening to Qing Zhu¡¯s words, all of them were staring at Fu Qingjiu in disbelief.


    ¡®Princess Qingjiu always has high self-esteem, but how could Her Highness make such a mistake like an ordinary person?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s a fairy-like princess who looked so otherworldly, gentle and kind! She would not harm anyone in the world. But why is the fairy-like princess so crazy about love now just as any ordinary person would?¡¯


    They did not understand and they would never understand the princess.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Fu Qingjiu panicked. She bit her lower lip as tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. Young Master, will you believe me? I have never said such a thing. This snake is slandering me.¡±


    Nan Xian looked expressionless. ¡°It is my pet and if I say that my pet did not lie, it did not lie.¡±


    Even if Qing Zhu had purposely slandered the princess, he would take it seriously.


    After all, this matter had dragged Qing¡¯er down.


    Fu Qingjiu was stiffened in the light breeze as if she had been petrified. Even though it was early summer, she could still feel the chill all over her body. It felt too cold that she could not help but tightly wrap her arms around herself.


    It turns out that she had just flattered herself over these past few months.


    She had saved his life, but he did not appreciate it and did not even trust her in the slightest bit¡­


    Ridiculous. It was so ridiculous!


    ¡°Qingjiu¡­¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face darkened as he turned to Feng Ruqing, asking a question that everyone had ignored just now, ¡°This little snake called you ¡®princess¡¯ and it makes me wonder which kingdom you are from. You have used Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s name to enter my kingdom, but I don¡¯t remember any princess like you in Tianyue Kingdom. Then, who the hell are you!¡±

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134: Eating Meat Every Meal II


    ¡°I am your ancestor!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Yu¡¯s face turned hostile and his eyes looked fierce. ¡°In that case, all of you don¡¯t even think about leaving this place today. Young man, you have betrayed my daughter, so you must pay for it!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu panicked and shouted out anxiously, ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Qingjiu, there is no need to say anything more for him. This young man has mistreated you, so why do you still want to keep him with you?¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t hurt him! Please, don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Tears flowed from Fu Qingjiu¡¯s eyes as she turned to Nan Xian with a pitiful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would be so heartless. I have saved you. Don¡¯t you know that you have even called my name in your dreams? How could you be so heartless¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s green-colored face had turned greener once it heard Fu Qingjiu¡¯s words.


    How could his master be taken away?


    That was because it had failed to do its job. It did not protect its master well after he had passed out.


    If it had caused a misunderstanding between the master and the princess¡­ Then they would surely turn into a bowl of snake soup on the dinner table.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! When did the master call your name? Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face shifted a little. She glanced at Xiao Ying, a palace servant who was standing behind the guards, expressionless.


    Xiao Ying quickly understood as she gritted her teeth and stood out. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant can prove it. When this young man was unconscious, he was always murmuring the princess¡¯s name like ¡®Qing¡¯er¡¯ and ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ in his sleep. He surely has feelings for the princess. He had just woken up now, so his mind is still fuzzy. Your Majesty, I beg for your mercy.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu breathed a slow sigh of relief.


    She did not want him to die in her father¡¯s hands, regardless of what this young man had done to her.


    Her father would kill him if she did not let Xiao Ying speak out.


    ¡°Silly!¡± Xiao Qing sneered disdainfully. ¡°My princess¡¯s name is Feng Ruqing, so ¡®Qing¡¯er¡¯ is obviously my princess.¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her head cautiously and saw Fu Qingjiu was looking at her. She mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Then he even called out for Jiu¡¯er.¡±


    Qing Zhu froze.


    Those people around them had a sardonic look on their faces.


    ¡®So that was the case¡­¡¯


    ¡®This young man seems like an immortal, but he could do something like scheming the princess.¡¯


    ¡®He has called the princess¡¯s name in his sleep, but he still wants to deny it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, these people are so foolish.¡± Little Qing Han pouted and hummed. ¡°Jiu¡¯er is clearly Mother. People who are unfamiliar with Mother would address her as the Ninth Emperor and those who love Mother would call her ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯. Who else has Father called for if not our mother?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Little Qing Han, speechless.


    At this time, she could only agree with whatever her daughter had said as she did not want Qing Han to lose her face in front of these people.


    Little Qing Han laughed. She pounced onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms, she sniffed hard and said, ¡°Mother smells so good and Qing Han loves it. Just now, Brother Fu Chen said that Mother and Father are making a baby. Is it true that I will have a sister soon? Although Mother has adopted me, I will still protect my sister well.¡±


    Feng Ruqing let out a sigh.


    ¡®Qing Han has grown up and she even knows about the adoption¡­¡¯


    ¡°Fu Chen, take Qing Han to play somewhere else first and we¡¯ll settle this matter here.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Little Qing Han¡¯s head and pushed her to Fu Chen.


    This little girl was too clingy and there was nothing she could do about it.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135: Eating Meat Every Meal III


    Qing Han pouted, looking unhappy when Fu Chen pulled her aside.


    The whole crowd had quieted down after listening to her words.


    It was utterly silent.


    A year ago, no one recognized who the Ninth Emperor was.


    But a year later, all the people of Haitian Kingdom knew the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor was the god who had created this world.


    It could be said that¡­ She was the ancestor of every person on this continent.


    But this little girl in front of them¡­ Was the Ninth Emperor?


    Was it a joke?


    Fu Yu became sullen and angry. He had sent some people to spread the word that Qingjiu was the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor. But now, when Fu Qingjiu had gradually become successful, then came a little girl who claimed herself as the Ninth Emperor?


    A little girl who could not even tame a beast?


    Fu Yu had always considered Fu Chen and his little sister as spirit beasts, but these two spirit beasts were obviously too innocent. It seemed like they had known her as their mother when they were just born and had followed her since then. So, there was no proof that she could tame the beasts!


    He would not let anyone who had threatened his daughter¡¯s reputation to stay alive!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the purpose of Maiden Feng¡¯s visit to ask Fu Qingjiu to teach you how to tame the beasts?¡±


    In other words, she had come here to worship Fu Qingjiu as her master. So obviously, she was unrelated to the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Oh, you guys really believe what I have said earlier? Actually, I came here just for my handsome state preceptor. ¡±


    Fu Yu laughed coldly. ¡°So, can Maiden Feng tame the beasts?¡±


    ¡°Taming? I can¡¯t.¡±


    It was true that she had never tamed a beast before. She needed helpers in her daily life, so she had recruited countless spirit beasts to work with her. Moreover, these spirit beasts were the ones that wanted to follow her, not the ones that she had tamed.


    After all, taming a beast was too complicated and she was too lazy to learn it.


    Fu Yu sneered and said, ¡±How can you, a person who can¡¯t tame the beasts, use others¡¯ reputation for your own sake? The Ninth Emperor? Hahaha, ridiculous, too ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing chuckled. ¡°I have given you so much time. Why don¡¯t you escape and save your life?¡±


    Fu Yu¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your daughter took my man away from me. So, I want to destroy your kingdom for this!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Maiden Feng, you are so funny. Without my daughter, this young man might have died long ago! But he doesn¡¯t know how to be thankful and he even dares to insult my daughter!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face turned pale as her gaze fell on Qing Zhu and Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes that were burned with anger.


    She could tell that neither Feng Ruqing nor Qing Zhu was sincere to the young master.


    Just now, she had pushed Xiao Ying out and said something like that, only to relieve her father. But in the end¡­ These two bastards had come out and caused trouble to her.


    ¡®Are they trying to kill my young master?¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s no use asking me for mercy as all these people are going to die! Maiden Feng, let¡¯s not talk about the strength gap between us. Look, there are so many people in my palace and countless spirit beasts are living there. Do you think you have a chance to win today?¡±


    The spirit beasts that he was talking about were not the ones that had attacked the palace¡¯s skilled masters just now, but the ones that had been brought back by Qingjiu.


    Some of those spirit beasts were quite strong. They were looking for a safe place to live and they had never made a contract or been tamed by anyone before this.


    Of course, this was a secret. Fu Qingjiu was too weak now. She would make a contract with those spirit beasts once she had become stronger. But in the eyes of the outsiders, all the spirit beasts in the palace had made a contract with her!

 Chapter 1136 - Eating Meat Every Meal IV

    Chapter 1136: Eating Meat Every Meal IV


    No matter what, enemies had appeared in the palace. Regardless of whether one was a human or spirit beast, all had unshirkable responsibilities!


    Just as Fu Yu was done talking, skilled masters from the palace rushed over from nearby. This time, even a few spirit beasts followed.


    Amongst the group of spirit beasts, the leading one was a robust Flame Tiger.


    ¡°Nan Xian, do you feel that that Flame Tiger seems to be quite agile? When working, it should be a good hand.¡± Feng Ruqing touched her chin and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kidnap it and let it work for us?¡±


    Nan Xian rubbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head and looked at her gently. ¡°Alright, everything will be as you wish.¡±


    ¡°However, how should we handle the people of Haitian Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°As you like. If you want to cut them into eight big pieces, I will hand you the knife. If you want to pull them apart with five horses, I will kidnap a hundred spirit beasts. Don¡¯t pull them apart with five horses, use a hundred beasts to pull them apart. If you want to burn them alive in an oil pot, I will help you to prepare the pot. If you want Haitian Kingdom to be annihilated¡­ then this country will cease to exist.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing touched her chin and smiled. ¡°Why do I feel that you are comparable to my servant girls. Say, besides wanting to warm my bed, do you also want to be my servant girl?¡±


    The man gave a small smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel that during these few months when I was unconscious, I had a very long dream¡­ in the dream, I had to cook for you daily, wash your laundry daily, clean your courtyard. You didn¡¯t know how to do anything. If I wasn¡¯t beside you, you were either in seclusion to ward off hunger, or are eating those dry foods that are hard to swallow.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I was thinking then, if in this life I am not by your side, then you¡­ what would have happened?


    ¡°The person I was at that time seemed to have been picked up by you. However, I did not want you to only protect me, so I had cultivated desperately to be able to protect you.


    ¡°Later on, I did it¡­ I protected you¡­¡±


    ¡®But I also eternally left you!¡¯


    Nan Xian hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist tightly with all his might as if wanting to melt her into his bones, never wanting to ever be apart.


    At this moment, the whole courtyard was noisy. From time to time there were sounds of fighting, but it did not seem to bother the two people who were in their own world.


    On top of that, no one cared about Fu Qingjiu whose tears flowed like rain¡­


    The palace¡¯s skilled masters had all rushed forward, but those spirit beasts had stopped, gazing dazedly at the spirit beasts opposite them.


    In this mainland, spirit beasts were suppressed and had no way of recovering. Furthermore, the number of spirit beasts in the mainland had declined to a point where the possibility of meeting fellow clan members was too low. Today¡¯s encounter felt like fellow villagers meeting one another. All the spirit beasts¡¯ eyes were watery.


    Coincidentally, there was a flame tiger from amongst Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beasts. When it looked at the Flame Tiger spirit beast on the opposite side, its tears were almost about to fall.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡®Old Brother, why are you on the opposite camp? This human lady is too evil, why are you all following her?¡¯


    The flame tiger from the opposite side also roared with its eyes all watery.


    ¡®Brother, it is not that I wish to follow her, but I had nowhere else to go. My home has been destroyed by humans, my fellow clan members have died of hunger. I did not want to die from hunger and when she agreed to let me eat meat every meal, I agreed and followed her.¡¯


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡®What is so nice about meat? My owner has spirit herbs! We don¡¯t even like those low-level things like meat. We all consume spirit herbs as our main diet!¡¯


    The eyes of the flame tiger on the opposite side lit up and it slowly turned toward Feng Ruqing¡­

 Chapter 1137 - 7

    It was as if Feng Ruqing had become a mountain of spirit herbs in his eyes. Its eyes seemed to only see tempting spirit herbs.


    ¡°Princess, Your Highness, why are these spirit beasts not moving?¡±


    Lin Yun saw that the number of palace skilled masters who had fallen were increasing in number. She could not help but panic. She took a few steps backward and hid behind Fu Qingjiu and asked with a pale face.


    Fu Qingjiu lightly bit her bottom lip, leaving a bite mark on her lip. Tears gathered in her eyes and blurred her vision.


    She wiped off the tears in her eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    At this moment, she had already lost him and lost all reputation that she had built. Now, she simply could not lose the last shred of her dignity.


    ¡°Imperial Father, I am your daughter. To me, the relationship between young lovers is not as important as Haitian Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry, I will not disappoint you. I will lead these spirit beasts to save our country from the danger.¡±


    Indeed, in the beginning, she had only wanted to save the young master¡¯s life, no matter how many times she disobeyed her father and forgot her status.


    Since¡­ he had decided to give up on her.


    Then from now on, there would only be Haitian Kingdom in her life.


    Fu Qingjiu pulled out her sword. Each of her steps was filled with determination. Like a clear lotus, her eyes contained a trace of stubbornness.


    ¡°Perhaps saving you is the greatest error in my entire life¡­¡±


    She had saved him, yet he wanted to destroy her country.


    Furthermore, all his pampering was directed to another woman.


    How ridiculous!


    ¡°However, since I have saved your life, after all, I am unwilling to really hurt you. But, there must be something extraordinary about this woman who is able to obtain your love. I am not sure, but am I qualified to have a duel with her?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze fell on Fu Qingjiu.


    Unlike the warmth he had in his eyes when he faced Feng Ruqing, his eyes carried a chill.


    ¡°You are not qualified.¡±


    His words were ruthless and insensitive. But his tone was light as the breeze, leaving no trace.


    Fu Qingjiu slowly closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened them again. Her eyes no longer contained any pain or sorrow. All that was left was indifference and hatred. ¡°I understand. Then from now on, you and she will be our Haitian Kingdom¡¯s¡­ enemy¡­¡±


    The last two words seemed to have drained her of energy. She was only able to stand in front of Nan Xian, stubbornly refusing to let her tears fall by holding onto Xiao Ying¡¯s hands.


    Princess Qingjiu was the white moonlight in the heart of all the men in Haitian Kingdom.


    She was pure and beautiful, she seemed to glow like a halo.


    Looking at their white moonlight being treated by others in such a way, the men seemed angry. They stepped forward and stood behind Princess Qingjiu, glaring at Nan Xian.


    ¡°Who told you we are your enemies?¡±


    Rustle!


    Suddenly, a gale appeared¡­


    A maiden was fully dressed in red and was more brilliant than the sunset.


    The skies turned dark and lost their color, and was no longer glorious as they were before.


    A strong force had caused the surrounding trees to be uprooted, smashing squarely into Fu Qingjiu¡¯s chest.


    It was all too sudden.


    The people behind Fu Qingjiu were not able to respond in time. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground amongst the people.


    Fu Yu¡¯s expression changed, but he did not move.


    He slowly turned to look at Nan Xian. The surrounding air had entered his body with the coolness of the night.


    He had originally planned to take action at that very moment just now. But Nan Xian glanced at him and he felt as if that there was a knife on his throat. If he moved even just a bit, his head would have rolled on the floor.


    That was why he did not do anything in the end!

 Chapter 1138 - The Mutinous Spirit Beasts II

    Wait a moment¡­


    In the beginning, Fu Yu had ignored a lot of problems, but unsure of the reason why he felt that Nan Xian seemed familiar, it was as if he had met him somewhere before.


    But, he could not recall¡­


    Feng Ruqing caressed her long sleeves, with a face full of smiles. ¡°Enemies have to be of equal strength, only then could they be deemed, enemies. A person who is weak to such an extent, how could you qualify as my enemy?¡±


    Fu Qingjiu coughed twice, coughing out a mouthful of blood. She stood up from the ground.


    Just a few moments ago, her imperial father was so close to her. He obviously could have saved her¡­


    Why¡­ Why did he not take action?


    On top of that, even these spirit beasts she had raised for so long, why did they not save her?


    Fu Qingjiu closed her eyes in pain. After a few moments, she opened her eyes and looked directly at Feng Ruqing. ¡°You are not someone from Tianyue Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You said Tianyue Kingdom? That bastardly emperor has already run away,¡± Feng Ruqing said disapprovingly.


    Fu Qingjiu was stunned. Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s emperor had run away? Why?


    ¡°What about Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s retired emperor?¡±


    This time, Feng Ruqing did not speak. Little Qinghan¡¯s cute, soft voice spoke again.


    ¡°Of course it was because he was killed by Brother Fu Chen.¡±


    Little Qinghan¡¯s smiling expression along with her soft and lovely voice, unknowingly gave people goosebumps.


    Fu Yu¡¯s gaze landed on Fu Chen, his breathing heavy. ¡°You are a Tier-7 spirit beast?¡±


    He had never thought that this little guy would actually be a Tier-7 spirit beast.


    Because he looked too weak and was not yet an adult.


    More importantly, he had not felt the power of Tier-7 on Fu Chen¡¯s body.


    Normally, a spirit beast with strong cultivation could only make a breakthrough in its adulthood.


    As for speaking, transforming into a human¡­ that did not necessarily require cultivation.


    The Whispering Fruit and Transformation Flower were sufficient to allow spirit beasts to have these abilities.


    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡±


    The prime minister¡¯s daughter, Lin Yun, was glaring at those spirit beasts in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you all see that the princess is injured? Why aren¡¯t any of you taking any action? The princess is your master after all. If you are not even helping your master when she¡¯s in trouble then, what are you all here for?¡±


    Lin Yao was shocked by Lin Yun¡¯s words. He immediately jumped up to cover Lin Yun¡¯s mouth.


    However, he did not make it in time. The Flame Tiger and the rest of the spirit beasts had already turned their ferocious gazes toward Lin Yun.


    This gaze caused Lin Yun¡¯s face to pale from fright, but she still insisted on continuing as she pushed away Lin Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to worry about this. These spirit beasts are all the princess¡¯ slaves. Do they dare to not obey the princess¡¯ orders?¡±


    ¡°Lin Yun!¡±


    Fu Qingjiu turned her head and shouted in anger.


    Her temper had always been quite mild, some unimportant jokes had never made her anger, so Lin Yun also had never been bothered.


    However, with this angry roar from Fu Qingjiu, she felt as if her heart was being squeezed as she tightly bit her lower lip, not daring to open her mouth again.


    The Flame Tiger¡¯s eyes had already narrowed.


    Slaves¡­


    She had provided for them food and drinks but only thought of them as slaves?


    Hmph!


    Indeed, humans were no good. It had initially thought that she really wanted to give them a home!


    Rumble!


    Just at this moment, the Flame Tiger¡¯s stomach growled. It looked at its fellow villager awkwardly, its pitiful gaze seemed as if it was begging for something.


    ¡°Mother, Little Tiger¡¯s same species said that its stomach is hungry. It¡¯s asking if Little Tiger has something to eat.¡±


    Little Qinghan looked at Feng Ruqing with a big pair of cute eyes and rubbed her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m also hungry¡­¡±

 Chapter 1139 - The Mutinous Spirit Beasts III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°No spirit herbs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then eating grass is fine as well. I am not picky now.¡±


    Before this, eating grass was a form of torture for her.


    Since the spirit spring had moved into the medium, even the grass had become tasty. Compared to before, it was just too appetizing. Although it could not fill her stomach, occasionally eating it as a snack was not that bad.


    Feng Ruqing pondered for a moment.


    She had planted too few spirit herbs the last time around. The new batch planted would only be ready for eating two days later.


    Therefore, after she had pondered for a bit, with a thought in her mind, she brought out the previously harvested green grass.


    This grass was green and fresh, and it looked more appetizing than the ordinary grass.


    ¡°Little Tiger, since your fellow villager is hungry, then let them eat first. After their meal, we can discuss their salary and whatnot. That¡¯s right, you should ask them first if they are willing to look for a job.¡±


    It was not clear what Little Tiger had told his fellow villager, but the fellow villager nodded and turned around and spoke to the other group of spirit beasts for a long while.


    Although Feng Ruqing could not understand, she very quickly saw those spirit beasts walking toward her in indifferent strides.


    Fu Qingjiu saw these spirit beasts walking toward Feng Ruqing and a trace of anxiousness flashed in her eyes. A dull light appeared in her eyes, as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Come back, all of you. I don¡¯t want you all to join in the fight anymore. I will ask the people from the imperial kitchen to prepare meat for all of you. All of you, come back immediately!¡±


    She regretted it.


    She regretted not letting them have dinner before releasing them, causing these spirit beasts to be so hungry that they were not even bothered about the fight. Even to the point where¡­ they actually listened to Feng Ruqing¡¯s words and left!


    But these spirit beasts were carnivorous animals after all. Feng Ruqing did not even understand this, and wanted to use a bunch of weeds to tempt these spirit beasts?


    Then¡­


    Everyone¡¯s facial expressions were frozen.


    Because they saw that the flame tiger grabbing a handful of green grass and eating it with relish as if that green grass was the most delicious food in the world.


    ¡°Crazy! These spirit beasts have gone crazy due to hunger. They are actually eating grass!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the princess treat these spirit beasts quite well? Why are they so hungry to this extent? Tigers are not herbivorous, but it is actually eating grass. If it isn¡¯t due to extreme hunger, how could something like this have happened?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, didn¡¯t the woman over there say that she does not know how to tame beasts? Why do I feel that all the spirit beasts on her side seem to listen to her command very obediently? Since she already has so many spirit beasts, why does she need to learn how to tame beasts? Is something wrong with her brain?¡±


    The moment that person who said that something must be wrong with Feng Ruqing¡¯s brain was done speaking, a gust of wind blew and with a splash, she fell into the lake not far away.


    She obviously did not know how to swim. She was struggling in the water.


    When someone was about to jump into the lake to save her, a clear breezy voice spoke, causing the person to involuntarily stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Whoever dares to save her¡­¡± the man faintly smiled while speaking. ¡°¡­ will meet the same end.¡±


    His Qing¡¯er, was forever not to be insulted by anyone.


    Nobody!


    The man¡¯s sleeve raised and Fu Qingjiu felt an invisible hand holding her neck, strangling her until she had difficulty breathing and her face turned purple.


    ¡°Previously it was because I had not awakened from the memories of my dream and felt that this world was a little surreal. That¡¯s why you could act so arrogantly till today. Now, it is time for me to settle accounts with you.¡±


    What made him feel even more surreal was that this maiden whom he had pursued for two lifetimes, was already his woman¡­

 Chapter 1140 - The Mutinous Spirit Beasts IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Therefore, earlier on, there was only one person, Feng Ruqing, in his heart.


    As long as these people did not come forward to bother them, he did not intend to settle accounts with them.


    However, now that he had recovered consciousness, it was then time to settle accounts.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m called Qing Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, why were these people able to bring me away? Where did you go?¡±


    Xiao Qing trembled.


    Its master was not looking to settle accounts with these people but rather wanted to settle accounts with it.


    ¡°Master, it is not related to me. I was by your side protecting you! It was these people who had appeared and disregarded me and had vehemently taken you away from my side. I am just a snake who lost all its strength, what could I have done? It was not easy for me to keep my life. I had no choice, too.¡±


    Qing Zhu cried with snot and tears flowing.


    Even if it was beaten to death, it would never let its master know that it had been afraid that it would be captured and turned into snake soup and had, thus, ran away when it saw people appearing.


    If its found out, its life would be in danger!


    Murong Yang finally recovered from his daze.


    Indeed, since Qing Han called Feng Ruqing ¡®the Ninth Emperor¡¯, his brain had blanked out, leaving only thunderous sounds ringing.


    Even when the palace¡¯s skilled masters had also more or less been wiped out, he still was not jolted back to consciousness by the fighting sounds.


    Until now¡­ he slowly recovered.


    It was at this moment that he slowly regained consciousness and heard Xiao Qing¡¯s voice. His handsome face turned into a sneer.


    ¡°So, the pure Princess Qingjiu is actually like this. Grabbing a handsome man once you see him. Luckily I didn¡¯t marry you, otherwise, who knows how many times you would have cheated on me.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu bit hard on her pale bottom lip. She had already known that this snake was going to frame her. No matter how much she said, it would be useless.


    Furthermore, her throat was currently strangled by that invisible hand. Even breathing was difficult, not to mention speaking.


    ¡°Imperial Father.¡± She turned her head toward Fu Yu, rigidly squeezing out these two words.


    Fu Yu¡¯s expression was ugly, yet he did not dare to take any action.


    The stronger the cultivation, the easier it was to have a sense of crisis. Nan Xian¡¯s glance made him traumatized, not daring to simply take action.


    A dark gaze flashed in his eyes. After a good while, he said loudly, ¡°My daughter, Fu Qingjiu, is the Ninth Emperor! She is the daughter of the heavens! Are you sure you want to harm her?¡±


    In the past, Fu Yu only dared to spread rumors, but now, everyone heard his confession from his mouth directly for the first time.


    Earlier, Qinghan had also said that Feng Ruqing was the Ninth Emperor, but no one had believed. Even though she had so many spirit beasts, nobody believed her.


    After all¡­ Who knows if these spirit beasts were brought back by the two rascals for her? This could not definitely represent her own abilities.


    However¡­ Fu Yu¡¯s words, they believed without a doubt!


    He was the king, they were Haitian Kingdom¡¯s retainers and citizens. They would only believe in the king¡¯s words, not other people¡¯s words.


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face was drained of color. She turned her head toward Fu Yu, her lips lightly trembling.


    Before a certain confirmation, she could pretend to be the Ninth Emperor by her vague and undecided attitude. But Imperial Father¡­ why did he admit it?


    If it was found later on to be just a misunderstanding, the people who would lose face would be them!


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Nan Xian raised his hand. A gale raised and with a boom, a huge wave of energy picked up Fu Qingjiu. And from high in the air, she was ruthlessly smashed into the ground¡­


    The man released Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and slowly stepped forward. Using a condescending expression, he looked at the maiden who was in the huge pit. ¡°You said she is¡­ the Ninth Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 1141 - The Giant Pot That Descended From The Sky I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face was drained of color. She bit her pale lower lip and stared at the man standing outside the giant pit without uttering a word. She did not want to lose her last dignity before this man.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor has never been blessed with immense talent. It was tons of hard work and years of painstaking efforts that had made her who she is today.¡± Fu Chen came out behind Feng Ruqing.


    Fu Chen was still a tiny little flower back then. It was the Ninth Emperor who had watered the flower every day and night and, finally, turned him into his human form.


    Fu Chen barely knew the Ninth Emperor¡­ he did not even know whether the Ninth Emperor was male or female. However, Big Black knew the Ninth Emperor very well.


    The Ninth Emperor was not highly gifted and everything she had achieved in life was hard to come by.


    The Ninth Emperor had never counted on anyone or taken a shortcut.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s strength could improve exponentially in this life, naturally, it had something to do with the Ninth Emperor¡¯s effort back then.


    Because of the Ninth Emperor, this medium existed.


    Because of the Ninth Emperor, Feng Ruqing had learned spirit herbs sowing skills.


    Because of the Ninth Emperor, Feng Ruqing found a way to make herbal dishes.


    As the Ninth Emperor was too lazy back then, everyone in the Divine Herbs Sect was capable of making herbal dishes.


    It was her previous and present life.


    Without the Ninth Emperor¡¯s painstaking effort in her previous life, perhaps, Feng Ruqing would still be working hard to lose weight now and she would not have become who she was now.


    As the saying went, one sows and another reaps.


    Feng Riqing stared at Nan Xian in bewilderment.


    Feng Ruqing had never doubted her true identity when she met Big Black. However, she had always thought that the Ninth Emperor was not the slightest bit related to her. She was Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan¡¯s daughter, the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, and the betrothed of state preceptor.


    However, seeing Nan Xian¡¯s reaction just now, a solemn look crept into Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    If Feng Ruqing remembered it correctly, Nan Xian told her that he had fallen for her ever since he was five. When Nan Xian was five years old, he was still in the Mu family. He could never have been in Liu Yun Kingdom. How could Nan Xian fall for her?


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing held onto Nan Xian¡¯s hand suddenly.


    Nan Xian tore his eyes away from the giant pit and turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing. He stroked her head as he smiled faintly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I will not let them lay a finger on you.¡±


    Not to mention that no one was allowed to live Feng Ruqing¡¯s life using her identity.


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. The spirit beasts had betrayed her and the guards in the palace were nearly wiped out. Soon, she would be standing here all alone.


    ¡°Believe it or not, my daughter is the Ninth Emperor!¡±


    Fu Yu flicked his sleeve and snorted. His face was stern and haughty. Even when all the people behind him had nearly been massacred, he was still calm and indifferent, with the bearing of a reigning monarch.


    All of a sudden, the sky turned gloomy and overcast. Ferocious winds whipped, exuding a bone-piercing coldness.


    Nan Xian raised his eyes nonchalantly as he lifted his arm slowly. A long shiny white sword with great brilliance appeared and descended from the sky, thrusting right into his grip.


    The sword looked so surreal and otherworldly, just like Nan Xian.


    It was true. Even Nan Xian¡¯s sword was much more astonishing, though not flashy, than an ordinary sword.


    The wind emanating from the sword had nearly sent Fu Yu flying. Fu Yu dug his toes into the ground so he could stand firmly on the spot. However, drag marks could be seen on the ground.

 Chapter 1142 - The Giant Pot That Descended From The Sky II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With a bright smile on her face, Qing Han rested her chin in her hands as she said with a soft and lovely voice.


    ¡°Father is angry. These bad guys are going to die!¡±


    ¡®Pfft! These bad guys have bullied my mother and impersonated the Ninth Emperor. Were it not for the biggest villain who seemed to be quite powerful and the fact that I am no match for him, I would have swallowed him in one bite.


    ¡°Advanced¡­ Holy Warrior tier?¡±


    Fu Yu¡¯s face changed. He had been working so hard for years only to attain Lower Holy Warrior tier, but this man was actually more powerful than him?


    For the first time, Fu Yu was so regretful. If he had known earlier that Nan Xian was so strong, he would never have stopped his daughter from hitting on Nan Xian and he would have paid no heed to the Old General Murong¡¯s favor. However, there was no point in crying over spilled milk.


    It was because Fu Yu did not know anything, he had missed this opportunity.


    Even if Fu Yu felt extremely remorseful, there was nothing that he could do. He could not help gritting his teeth with a grave look in his eyes.


    Just as Fu Qingjiu got out of the giant pit, a gust of ferocious wind blew. Once again, she was carried away by the wind, swirling high in the air, before falling to the ground.


    Now, there was another giant pit next to the giant pit just now¡­


    This time, Fu Qingjiu was completely exhausted. Her body moved only slightly, she did not even have the strength to climb out of the giant pit.


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression seemed better when Fu Qingjiu was not in sight. After all, seeing an annoying lady really spoilt his mood to go on a killing spree.


    Nan Xian would deal with Fu Qingjiu after he had gotten rid of Fu Yu.


    Seeing Nan Xian¡¯s gaze on him once again, Fu Yu tightened his grip on the sword. The last few guards behind him rushed forward. Before they could reach Nan Xian, countless icicles appeared and swept over the guards.


    Before everyone could see what had actually happened, the guards were lying in pools of blood, their bodies covered with cut marks.


    Seeing this, the children of the officials were terrified.


    When Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beasts crushed the guards in the palace, they were not in the slightest bit scared.


    Similarly, when the spirit beasts in the palace betrayed them, they did not panic.


    However, seeing all the guards die inexplicably without Nan Xian even lifting his hand, everyone¡¯s heart shuddered as if a stream of cold spring water had seeped through their bodies, it was bone piercing cold. Everyone huddled up, hoping that no one could see them.


    Even Lin Yun who had always been haughty sank into silence.


    Nan Xian walked up to Fu Yu.


    Every step he took was felt in Fu Yu¡¯s heart, heavy and pounding.


    Clank!


    The long sword in Fu Yu¡¯s grip fell to the ground, letting out a crisp sound.


    With a downcast spirit, he had lost the imposing vigor just now. Apparently, he had lost the battle before it had even started.


    A battle between an Advanced Holy Warrior and a Lower Holy Warrior¡­ Fu Yu was no doubt kicking against the pricks, a hopeless battle indeed.


    Fu Yu let out a boisterous laugh. Even if he lost the battle, he would never bow his head to these people.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian has been staying here for months. My daughter is so in love with him. Do you really think that¡­ they have never slept together?


    ¡°Haha! My daughter has slept with him! There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± The corner of Fu Yu¡¯s lips curved into a sinister sneer as he stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®This lady is so haughty. She would surely never share her husband with any other lady.¡¯


    Even if they wiped out the entire kingdom, Fu Yu would not go easy on them. He would sow discord between Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian and tied a knot in their minds, a knot that could never be undone for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 1143 - The Giant Pot That Descended From The Sky III

    Swoosh!


    A flash of sword beam shot out of the long sword in Nan Xian¡¯s hand, rushing toward Fu Qingjiu who was still trapped in a giant pit and cut off her nose.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A heart-wrenching cry emitted from the giant pit, making Fu Yu explode like a bomb.


    ¡°Qingjiu!¡±


    In the palace, love and warmth among the royalty was extremely scarce. When Fu Qingjiu was injured, and even when Fu Yu knew that Fu Qingjiu was in danger, he did not save her.


    However, this time¡­


    Hearing Fu Qingjiu¡¯s heart-wrenching cry, Fu Yu¡¯s entire body trembled. Perhaps, he knew that he would soon be meeting his fate and he had found the courage to go against Nan Xian.


    ¡°Nan Xian, you¡­¡±


    Just as Fu Yu spat out the words, he could feel a stinging pain in his tongue. He made a grunting sound as he pointed at Nan Xian indignantly, but he was not capable of saying a word.


    ¡°Since you like to sow discord, you don¡¯t need this tongue.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was still expressionless, he looked calm and very much at ease. He was not the slightest bit affected by Fu Yu¡¯s trick.


    Because¡­ Nan Xian knew that Feng Ruqing trusted him just the way he trusted her.


    Feng Ruqing walked slowly up to Nan Xian.


    When their eyes met, they could see profound trust in each other¡¯s eyes as if it had spanned over several generations.


    A look of disbelief crept into Fu Yu¡¯s eyes. He stared dazedly at Feng Ruqing.


    Why? Usually, when a lady heard of things like that, she would lose her mind and fight with her partner. Fu Yu¡¯s words could tear a couple apart.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t she question Nan Xian? She did not even say a word.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing looked at Fu Yu with a faint smile.


    ¡°You probably have no idea that my state preceptor still has little knowledge of the things that happened around him when he was unconscious. As long as he tells me that he had not done so, I will trust him.


    ¡°By the way, my state preceptor was sick earlier, only a lady¡¯s body could cool him down. It was a pity that¡­ I am the one who has cooled him down and I was the only one who could get near him. You said that your daughter has slept with my state preceptor, why did he not recover earlier and only got well when I am here?¡±


    ¡°Only you can heal me. It has always been you!¡± Nan Xian held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand tightly.


    No other lady could do this and it had always been Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I trust you. I have slept with you. If I don¡¯t trust you, there is no difference between me and a scum.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Nan Xian¡¯s hand as she smiled.


    Feng Ruqing trusted the person whom she had slept with. She trusted her instinct. Nan Xian would never let her down.


    The corner of Nan Xian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he stared at the lady next to him. The coldness in his eyes trickled out and gentleness took its place. It only happened when Nan Xian was with Feng Ruqing.


    However¡­


    When Nan Xian turned to look at Fu Yu, his cold eyes overflowed with a murderous intent. He loosened his grip on Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and walked toward Fu Yu.


    ¡°Whoo!¡± A hint of panic flashed through Fu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    He took a few steps backward until he found himself with his back against the wall. He could no longer retreat.


    Nan Xian stopped in his tracks and lifted the long sword in his hand a little¡­


    Slash!


    Fu Yu¡¯s shoulder was cut open, blood seeped out from the wound, staining his robe red.


    Fu Yu raised his eyes to glare at Nan Xian.


    ¡®You could just kill me in one blow, why are you torturing me like this?¡¯


    At this moment, something seemed to have come to Fu Yu¡¯s mind, he broke into an evil smile.

 Chapter 1144 - The Giant Pot That Descended From The Sky IV

    ¡°Whoo! Whoo!¡±


    Simply no one knew what Fu Yu was talking about. They could only see Fu Yu shouting with his eyes staring into the distance. At this moment, a powerful aura descended from the sky from not far away and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mother, watch out!¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s face changed. As he was closest to Feng Ruqing, he rushed madly toward Feng Ruqing.


    This time, Nan Xian finally turned his head around. He too ran toward Feng Ruqing, even faster than Fu Chen. However, no matter how fast Nan Xian could run, he was no match for the speed of the powerful aura.


    No one had ever thought that things would actually turn out this way. Not to mention that no one knew that there was such a powerful warrior in this palace.


    A resurgence of panic crept into Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face. He hurriedly stretched out his hand toward Feng Ruqing. His arms were only inches from Feng Ruqing. He was so close to pulling Feng Ruqing into his arms. It was a near miss indeed.


    However, the sword behind Feng Ruqing was even faster, it thrust toward Feng Ruqing right into her head.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    If anyone had dared to hurt Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian would not hesitate to wipe out the entire kingdom and no one should survive!


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes reddened. A silver, vertical streak could vaguely be seen flashing between his eyes.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head around only to see the sword falling upon her. At this time, a glimmer of red light flashed in her eyes and vanished without a trace. It happened so fast that no one noticed it.


    Just as the red light vanished, a loud bang sounded from not far away¡­


    A huge shadow passed by and smashed down on the ground from the sky.


    Before the person with the long sword could hurt Feng Ruqing, he was smashed into a bloody paste.


    A pitch-black, giant pot with a door that seemed rusty came into sight.


    ¡°The mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor is flying here?¡± Murong Yang was the first one who regained his consciousness. His eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®This giant pot is The Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum?¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened a few shades.


    This Ninth Emperor had such a lousy taste. She had actually made this giant pot her mausoleum?


    ¡°Mother, Mother! This is the thing that has summoned me. This iron pot looked yummy. I want to eat it.¡± Qing Han was overjoyed.


    The giant pot shook violently and hid behind Feng Ruqing¡¯s back as if it understood Qing Han¡¯s words.


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡®This giant pot understands human language? Should I just¡­ let Qing Han eat it? It¡¯s such a tasteless pot and of no use to me.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin with a pensive look.


    It seemed that the giant pot could read Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. It had nearly burst into tears. If only the pot could cry.


    The giant pot did not summon Qing Han. It was the truth! Moreover, this little maiden was a piece of spirit herb. The pot should have cooked her. How could a spirit herb eat the pot instead?


    Dumbfounded, everyone stood rooted to the spot, staring at the giant pot behind Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum is capable of moving and had killed a Holy Warrior?¡¯


    Fu Yu¡¯s face drained out of color. His mouth twitched a little and sank into silence, he looked like a punctured balloon, dejected.


    Qing Han had rushed up to the giant pot quite a while ago. She bit into the pot, leaving a small hole in the pot.


    The giant pot let out a buzzing sound, soared into the sky, and hovered above Feng Ruqing to dodge Qing Han who was still chasing after it.


    ¡®Sob¡­ sob¡­ where on earth did this monster come from? Take her out of here!¡¯


    This pot was made of meteorite, but Qing Han had actually bit a hole in it. What were her sharp teeth made of?

 Chapter 1145 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation I

    ¡°Little Guoguo, stop running. Aren¡¯t you summoning me here to eat you? I will only take one bite. I promise you to only take one bite!¡±


    The giant pot had nearly fallen from the sky out of fear. It suddenly had the urge to leave this place. However, the giant pot had finally found its master after so many struggles. If it left its master this time, how could it find her later?


    If it was not because the giant pot could sense that its master was in danger, it could not possible have gotten Feng Ruqing in such a short while. A few times, the giant pot could sense that its master was just inches away. However, it had gotten so rusty that it could not even locate its master.


    Hence, the giant pot did not want to leave Feng Ruqing this time.


    Feng Ruqing felt giddy watching the giant pot hovering above her head. She reached out to rub her temple.


    ¡°Little Pot, stop swirling.¡±


    Hearing this, the giant pot had nearly fallen off the sky as it wept quietly.


    ¡®Master, it¡¯s been ages since we last met, you have not improved your naming skill¡­ from Little Meteorite to Little Pot¡­ my name is just getting worse. Could you give me a more domineering name?¡¯


    However, the giant pot was obedient and stopped moving around in midair.


    Fu Yu¡¯s heart filled with ice-cold despair. His body shook violently. It seemed that he had no idea why the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum could move and was obeying Feng Ruqing.


    All of a sudden, Qing Han¡¯s word crossed his mind. His body stiffened, he could hardly breathe.


    ¡®No way! That¡¯s impossible! Feng Ruqing must not be the Ninth Emperor! She admits that she is not capable of taming spirit beasts.¡¯


    Fu Yu did not know why the spirit beasts were willingly bowing down to Feng Ruqing even if they did not like her.


    As the saying went, many paths often lead to the same destination. Somehow, there was no need to tame spirit beasts. As long as one had something that spirit beasts are into, it made no difference.


    Apparently, the people who firmly believed in Fu Yu had the same thought. Dazedly, they turned their heads to stare at the giant pit not far away, as if they could see the lady lying in the pit.


    Moments ago, Fu Yu claimed that Fu Qingjiu was the Ninth Emperor and Fu Qingjiu did not deny it. If she were truly the Ninth Emperor, why would the Ninth Emperor¡¯ mausoleum go after another lady and did not even spare a glance at her?


    In the eyes of the people of Haitian Kingdom, Fu Qingjiu had always been genial and gentle. She had a noble soul but she was not haughty. She was as pure as an immortal. Hence, simply no one ever thought that Fu Qingjiu would do this.


    The goddess in their hearts was completely ruined before their eyes.


    ¡°Mother, could you please get Little Guoguo down and let me take a bite?¡± Qing Han was drooling.


    Feng Ruqing looked up at the trembling giant pot and then looked down at Qing Han who was rubbing her head.


    ¡°It has not taken a bath for a long while. It will hurt your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Mother.¡± Qing Han pouted disappointedly, but she had always obeyed Feng Ruqing. Hence, she lowered her head dejectedly.


    Just as Feng Ruqing wanted to continue talking, an outstretched arm next to her pulled her tightly into his embrace.


    The man turned to look at Fu Yu. His cold eyes were full of murderous intent. Without saying a word, he lifted the long sword in his grip. In an instant, countless sword beams shot out from the sword and thrust toward Fu Yu.


    Fu Yu was the emperor of Haitian Kingdom and the most powerful warrior in the kingdom. However, he was not capable of fighting back this time.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin softly. Although she did not know Nan Xian¡¯s strength previously, he was stronger ever since he came to.

 Chapter 1146 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation II

    Feng Ruqing felt more secure staying by Nan Xian¡¯s side now¡­


    Fu Yu¡¯s body was covered with countless cut marks. Blood could be seen oozing out of the wounds. His eyes widened, his body fell heavily from an upright position to the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Chancellor Lin Yao was terrified. He raised his head stiffly as he stared nonchalantly at Nan Xian and then sank to her knees.


    ¡®His Majesty is dead! Haitian Kingdom is dead! Who? Who has destroyed the Haitian Kingdom? It¡¯s Fu Qingjiu!¡¯


    If Fu Qingjiu had not brought this man back to the palace and had resolutely stolen something not belonging to her, this would not have happened.


    Originally, Haitian Kingdom could board the peak of glory for saving Nan Xian¡¯s life. It was Fu Qingjiu who had put paid to this opportunity and ruined the entire kingdom!


    Currently, Fu Qingxi was still lying dazedly at the bottom of the pit. She could no longer feel any pain. She stared dazedly into the distance.


    The ear-piercing shrill outside the pit had ruined all her dignity.


    ¡°It is said that a beauty would ensnare her lover in deadly traps. However, Her Highness, Princess Qingjiu, does not put others into trouble. Instead, she has ruined her own kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Kill Fu Qingjiu! Make her a sacrifice to offer to heaven! It is all her fault! She has destroyed Haitian Kingdom!¡±


    Once a person had become so terribly strong and powerful, no matter what he did, no one dared to pick on him. All these people wanted was for someone whom they could vent their anger on.


    Since Fu Qingjiu was the one who had brought Nan Xian back to the palace, she had become the target that everyone vented their anger.


    ¡®Father has passed, Haitian Kingdom has collapsed.¡¯ Fu Qingjiu brought her hands to her eyes dejectedly. Even if Feng Ruqing did not kill her, the people of Haitian Kingdom would never forgive her¡­


    Fu Qingjiu lifted her trembling palm and closed her eyes slowly as if she had exhausted all her strength, then she hit her forehead with her palm, hard.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were still locked on the spot where Nan Xian was currently standing.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go. Second Uncle and Gu Yiyi are still waiting for us at home.¡± Smiling, Feng Ruqing turned to look at Nan Xian as she grasped Nan Xian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled faintly, only when he looked at the Feng Ruqing, his cold eyes were full of gentleness


    ¡°Maiden Feng!¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing was about to leave, Murong Yang said anxiously.


    ¡°Haitian Kingdom can¡¯t survive without the reigning monarch. Since you have killed Fu Yu, why don¡¯t you just stay here? After all, anyone with the greatest strength could rise to the throne in Haitian Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I am not interested in Haitian Kingdom. You all should solve the problem of your kingdom on your own.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Can I look for you in Tianyue Kingdom in the future?¡± Murong Yang asked after hesitating for a while.


    Feng Ruqing shook his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay in Tianyue Kingdom either. I will leave this place soon and you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    Murong Yang was a little dejected. He still hoped that Feng Ruqing could introduce her beautiful sisters to him. Now, it seemed that all his hopes were gone.


    Feng Ruqing did not stay any longer. She left together with Nan Xian like a gust of wind.


    Murong Yang who was left behind stared desolately in the direction where Feng Ruqing had left.


    The sky turned dark. Murong Yang¡¯s red hair was particularly glaring, making a striking contrast with the dark surroundings.


    ¡°Forget about her. This maiden¡­ is really something. I have misjudged her.¡± General Murong approached Murong Yang from behind, patted Murong Yang¡¯s shoulders as he sighed.

 Chapter 1147 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation III

    ¡°Father, what are you talking about? It is such a shame that I couldn¡¯t leave together with her. Otherwise¡­ think about it, she is so beautiful. Naturally, her sisters and friends must not be inferior to her, they must be beautiful too. What a shame¡­¡±


    Dumbfounded, General Murong looked at Murong Yang¡¯s face. He had a sudden urge to strangle Murong Yang to death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    General Murong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he did not rebuke Murong Yang. He waved his sleeve and left without even sparing a glance at Murong Yang.


    Fu Yu was dead.


    Lin Yao too had regained his consciousness and staggered toward the palace gate. He knew that Haitian Kingdom would replace its reigning monarch soon!


    Soon, the palace that was once bustling with chatters sank into a dead silence.


    There were people dying and leaving. Currently, only a pile of lifeless remains were on the ground.


    At this moment, a translucent soul floated out of a pile of minced meat. It was the one who had snuck up at Feng Ruqing and was then smashed into minced meat by the giant pot just now.


    It was a handsome young man with a translucent body. He walked through a pile of human remains and stood before Fu Yu¡¯s body. He gave Fu Yu¡¯s body a hard pull and tugged the weak soul out of him.


    The soul was, apparently, Fu Yu. Fu Yu looked at the young man fearfully.


    ¡°I promised to do you a favor and you promised to sell me your soul in return. You summoned me earlier.


    ¡°No way!¡± Fu Yu¡¯s hand flapping in panic. As he was already dead, he had regained his tongue.


    ¡°You failed to kill her, didn¡¯t you? The deal is off. You can¡¯t eat me!¡±


    ¡°I just promised that I would do something for you, but I did not promise you that I must do it successfully. In fact, even if we did not make a deal, you could never do anything to me if I want to eat you. However, I am principled. I will only eat the people have who willingly offered me their soul.¡± A gruesome smile was plastered on the young man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Moreover, do you think I am capable of killing her? She is the Ninth Emperor. Although her strength is not strong now, I simply can¡¯t kill her. Look, I need to look for a new body because of you. Hence, you should pay me double for the deal. Both you and your daughter¡¯s souls are mine!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you show up if you knew that you are no match for her?¡± Fu Yu¡¯s hands balled into fists. His body shook more and more violently.


    ¡°Well, I am a principled person. I must keep my words even if I have to let go of this body.¡± The young man shrugged as he smiled faintly.


    ¡®Damn your principle! My soul is going to be eaten and I could never go into the reincarnation cycle.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ How do you know her¡­?¡± Fu Yu gritted his teeth.


    Fu Yu could recall that this young man called Feng Ruqing the Ninth Emperor just now¡­


    ¡°Not only do I know her. There is an irreconcilable enmity between us!¡±


    Speaking of this, the young man was agitated, his eyes were full of resentment. He could hardly control his strength and had nearly destroyed Fu Yu¡¯s soul.


    Fu Yu¡¯s face turned green. He was too afraid to make a sound, fearing that the young man would swallow his soul in the next second.


    ¡°Back then, I was a well-known talent, and the ¡®Prince Charming¡¯ of many ladies. However, things have changed.¡±

 Chapter 1148 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation IV

    ¡°Later on¡­ when the Ninth Emperor had appeared, all the ladies changed their target and ran after her. Even my betrothed and sister left me because of her. Most importantly, the Ninth Emperor had always worn a mask. The ladies had lost their minds for her without even seeing her face!


    ¡°That is not all. I found that this Ninth Emperor who had won all the ladies¡¯ hearts is a lady too! I have lost to a lady for so many years. How could I accept this? All these years, I have been possessing other people¡¯s bodies and have not reincarnated because of her. I want to know what makes her better than me. Besides having smaller breasts and a bigger member, what makes a lady better than me?


    ¡°I want to surpass the Ninth Emperor. I want to defeat her. I want my sister and all the ladies to know that I will never lose to a lady.¡± The young man was getting more and more enraged.


    Fu Yu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You have no idea how it feels when a man loses his charm to a lady. This is a humiliation for a lifetime!¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes flooded with aggrieved tears, as if all his memories back then were a nightmare that he did not want to think about them again.


    Soon after, without surprise, the young man picked Fu Yu up, raised his neck, and swallowed Fu Yu down his throat.


    There was always a painful price to pay when a deal was made with a demon.


    Then, the young man turned to look at Fu Qingjiu who was still trapped in the pit. He walked over slowly and looked down at her cold remains.


    ¡°Oh, such a beautiful face is ruined. What a shame! If your father had figured it out earlier and sent you to me to be my lover, perhaps, I could have saved your life¡­¡±


    As soon as the young man finished speaking, he raised his arm. In an instant, a translucent soul appeared in his grip.


    A trace of panic flashed through Fu Qingjiu¡¯s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. Her pale face looked horrifying under the moonlight.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Fu Qingjiu asked nonchalantly.


    The young man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Your father owes me this. As a daughter, you must pay your father¡¯s debt.¡±


    At this moment, Fu Qingjiu knew that everything she said was pointless. Hence, she did not utter a word.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, better than your father. Hence, I will only take one of your legs, your tongue, and one eye. You could still go into reincarnation. However, you will be lame, blind in one eye, and a mute in your next life.¡±


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s frail body was soft and weightless as the wind swept by. Still, she did not speak a word and merely stared at the young man.


    The young man swallowed Fu Qingjiu¡¯s left leg, right eye, and her tongue, just as he promised. He did not touch the rest of her body, not even a single strand of her hair.


    ¡°Alright, you may go into reincarnation on your own now.¡± The young man in green robe wiped his sleeve and vanished in the dark night. He did not even spare a glance at Feng Qingjiu.


    ¡®My host body is ruined, I need to possess another body¡­¡¯


    Lying on the ground, Fu Qingjiu closed her eyes slowly. At the moment she passed, everything in her past lives flashed through her mind, like a trotting horse lantern.


    It turned out¡­ never in the past few thousand years had Fu Qingjiu and Nan Xian ever crossed paths¡­

 Chapter 1149 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation V

    Back then, Fu Qingjiu was the most famous prostitute of a brothel whereas Nan Xian was a teenager who stood next to the Ninth Emperor.


    With a quick glance, Fu Qingjiu spotted Nan Xian. He was so ethereal and as graceful as an immortal. She could only see him in her eyes.


    Fu Qingjiu had never seen such a handsome, gentle, and docile man. Since then, Nan Xian had a special place in her heart and she was not capable of getting him out of her mind for a long time. She had even refused to serve anyone.


    She ended up living all by herself for her whole life. In this life, despite hundreds of thousands of people, Fu Qingjiu saw no one in her eyes but Nan Xian¡­ Just like she did thousands of years ago.


    However¡­ thousands of years ago, Nan Changfeng had the Ninth Emperor by his side. The Ninth Emperor¡ªa lady that was renowned throughout the realm, a terrifying lady who made all the ladies go crazy over her.


    At that time, simply no one knew that the Ninth Emperor was a lady. They only knew that Nan Changfeng was her boy toy.


    No matter how much Fu Qingjiu missed Nan Xian, she did not dare to do anything to him or let anyone know her feelings toward him. No one dared to steal anything from the Ninth Emperor.


    However, this time, Fu Qingjiu was way too bold. Not only did she impersonate someone who was out of her league, but she had also even fallen for the wrong person.


    Fu Qingjiu¡¯s body curled up helplessly, painful tears broke free from her eyes. A sense of loneliness seized her as if her entire body was dominated by endless sorrow and misery.


    Under the moonlight, a gloomy atmosphere filled the air. The sound of ghosts weeping could be heard and the sound of the leaves rustling drifted in the air.


    If only Fu Qingjiu knew it earlier that they were not meant to be together, she would never have done all these things.


    Apparently, thousands of years ago, Nan Xian did not know Fu Qingjiu. So why did she etch him in her mind and soul? It made Nan Xian look familiar to her, she had even thought that they could continue their relationship from the past life.


    In the end, not only did Fu Qingjiu harm her father who had always loved her, but she had also ruined the entire Haitian Kingdom.


    ***


    A silent night.


    Outside the palace, Feng Ruqing suddenly stopped in her tracks. Fu Chen did not stop in time and hit his head on Feng Ruqing¡¯s back. It was so painful that he had nearly broken into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the three of you owe me an explanation?¡±


    It seemed that Nan Xian knew what Feng Ruqing was asking. He put his arm around her waist.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind, she looked so beautiful and surreal.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± Fu Chen raised his eyes as he asked.


    ¡°Like¡­ what is the Ninth Emperor about?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled brightly.


    Fu Chen¡¯s body inexplicably stiffened, uneasiness rose in his heart.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡± Nan Xian turned his head with a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing Nan Xian¡¯s smile, all the knots in Feng Ruqing¡¯s stomach were untied. Her eyes overflowed with joy.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Fu Chen could feel a prick in his heart.


    Feng Ruqing had given up asking after listening to Nan Xian¡¯s words. If the same thing had happened to Fu Chen, no matter how hard he tried, he could never please Feng Ruqing.


    Perhaps, the same thing would work for Qing Han. It was only Fu Chen. No matter what he said, it was a waste of time.


    Nan Xian turned his head around to look at the palace gate that was tightly closed. He felt as if he had forgotten something else.


    In the dream, everything he saw was related to the Ninth Emperor. Everything that had happened in the past that came into his mind revolved around her. He knew nothing about anything else. Thinking of this, a sense of uneasiness seized him. He frowned and tightened his grip on Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist.


    No matter what happened, Nan Xian would protect her for the rest of his life.


    ***


    On an island outside Tian Shen Manor, a man and a lady were standing high in the air, staring at the door not far away.


    They seemed like a couple. The lady was exquisitely gorgeous and bore some semblance to Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1150 - A Lifetime Of Humiliation VI

    The man¡¯s face was handsome and confident as his eyes stared down the road, like a king overlooking the whole world.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it¡¯s been one year. We have agreed with Lady Suyi to meet today. So, let¡¯s go. We shall meet Qing¡¯er first as we haven¡¯t seen her for over a month. I wonder if Qing¡¯er has found our son or not.¡±


    He had met Paramount¡¯s Jiu Ming not long ago.


    Initially, he was going to entrust Paramount to help find his missing son, at any cost.


    Paramount had been always at the forefront in searching for missing people or seeking information in this world.


    It was also from that moment that Feng Tianyu knew the real purpose of Feng Ruqing coming to Tian Shen Manor.


    Feng Tianyu had accidentally bumped into a relic on their way to Tian Shen Manor, causing him and Yan¡¯er to be locked up inside it. They might have arrived earlier if he had not come across the relic.


    But luckily, he had received an inheritance from it. Later¡­ There was no need for Yan¡¯er to charge forward anymore.


    He would stand and fight together with her.


    Nalan Yan smiled sweetly. ¡°Qing¡¯er is getting married soon.¡±


    Feng Tianyu snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of Nan Xian who seems sincere and nice to Qing¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this marriage. But this time it¡¯s just an engagement, and the marriage isn¡¯t confirmed yet. No matter what, I have to delay it for two or three years as I will not easily marry off my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the Mu family is in chaos right now. If Nan Xian wants to marry her, he can only take her to Feng Yun Manor or Liu Yun Kingdom. I will not agree to let Qing¡¯er stay in the Mu family. My daughter, whom I have loved and protected for so many years, will not marry someone when she is going to be mistreated by him. If he can¡¯t make her feel as comfortable and happy as at home, I would rather my daughter remain unwed!


    He would even allow her to be married to a commoner as he did not want his daughter to be mistreated by the Mu family.


    And if the Mu family bullied her, he would rather let his daughter stay in the family for the rest of her life than having any contacts with the Mu family.


    Nalan Yan smiled. ¡±Aren¡¯t we here to give her support? Even though I don¡¯t want my daughter to get married this soon, I believe that Nan Xian will not let Qing¡¯er suffer! Besides, Qing¡¯er has our support! No one will dare to bully her!¡±


    She was willing to protect her beloved daughter for the rest of her life. She and Feng Tianyu had nearly lost their lives in order to get the inheritance from the relic. They did all this to make sure that her daughter could have a powerful family to back her up.


    So what if the Mu family was strong?


    She would protect Qing¡¯er and let it be known to the world that no one could bully her precious daughter!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Tianyu calmed himself down. He then took Nalan Yan¡¯s hand and walked toward the city gate in front of him with a spring in his steps.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯re not just going for Qing¡¯s marriage, but also¡­ For the child that has been taken away!¡±


    His eyes flashed with a cold ray of light as he thought about the letter that was sent by Jiu Ming a few days ago.


    Whoever had taken his children, causing them to be separated for twenty years¡­ He would make them¡­ Pay a terrible price for it!


    The gatekeeper blocked their way with his lance and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Token?¡±


    Nalan Yan exchanged a glance with Feng Tianyu.


    Luckily, Suyi had sent someone to deliver the token along with the letter earlier.


    Feng Tianyu took out the token in his pocket and handed it to the gatekeeper.

 Chapter 1151 - Tian Shen Manor I

    Once the guards saw the ¡®Mu¡¯ word on the token, their stance changed as they became more respectful toward them. ¡°Inside please.¡±


    The commoners¡¯ tokens were just ordinary tokens, such as the one Elder Lei Yun had stolen for Feng Ruqing.


    Although it was Gu Shi¡¯s niece who had stolen it, the token she was holding was still ordinary, and only Gu Yiyi and Gu Shi¡¯s token would have the ¡®Gu¡¯ word.


    But Feng Tianyu¡¯s token had ¡®Mu¡¯ written on it! Only the old master Mu, the young masters, and the ladies of the Mu family were eligible to have such engraved tokens.


    Feng Tianyu kept his token and walked into the gate with Nalan Yan¡­


    ***


    Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were very depressed during this time.


    Nan Xian had left to pursue Feng Ruqing, but Suyi was still here, staying in the Mu family.


    Mu Ling was happy about this, but Chen Qingyan¡¯s life was not so good.


    The old master Mu had always adored Suyi. As Suyi was back now, he had become colder toward Chen Qingyan and would give her trouble from time to time. Initially, Chen Qingyan wanted to leave, but Mu Ling refused to let her go because he could not bear to leave her alone.


    Mu Ling was helpless as Suyi had never treated him well. She had ignored him and directly moved into the old master¡¯s yard. She would accompany the old master drinking tea and playing chess when she was free, rarely stepping outside the yard.


    The old master was very disappointed in Mu Ling, so he made the butler guard the door and had prevented Mu Ling from entering his yard.


    Mu Ling, who should be happy at first, was gradually disappointed as he could not even meet Suyi for almost one year¡­


    ***


    In the quiet courtyard, Suyi was dressed in white, like an immortal. Her long, slender fingers were holding a chess piece that slowly landed on the chessboard.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve lost again.¡±


    The old master was suddenly displeased, then he hummed, ¡°This game doesn¡¯t count. I won¡¯t admit defeat, so let¡¯s play again!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Master, whatever you say goes. As long as you are happy, I don¡¯t mind playing chess with you every day. But don¡¯t allow Mu Ling to appear in front of me.¡± Suyi¡¯s smile was so beautiful, just like the one in the painting.


    The old master fell into a trance before he let out a sigh.


    He could not understand Mu Ling.


    Suyi was better than Chen Qingyan in every aspect, but why did he choose Chen Qingyan?


    ¡°Always listen to your elders. Can he see how sharp my eyes are? Just look at Mu Ling¡¯s mother! I chose her back then, and it proves that my taste is excellent. Mu Ling that darn lad is too disobedient. Once he gets in trouble, he will understand that what I have done is for his good.¡±


    Look at that, Suyi was ignoring him now. That man was anxious about it and was trying to meet her by all means.


    Unfortunately¡­ Suyi¡¯s heart was already broken, and she had no way to forgive him.


    Suyi said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whom he likes. Master, I have my own life now. If you can still accept me, I hope you can treat me like your own daughter. Even if I need to leave later, I¡¯ll come back often to visit you and play chess with you like now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old master laughed out loud. ¡±Excellent! I have lost one daughter-in-law, but I have gained a daughter now and it makes me feel good. My greatest regret back then was having two ungrateful brats and no caring daughter to live with me!¡±

 Chapter 1152 - Tian Shen Manor I

    The old butler was guarding the courtyard¡¯s gate when he heard a peal of loud laughter coming from behind him. He could not help but turn back and look at them. His eyes were filled with pleasure.


    He had never heard the old master¡¯s laughter for a long time.


    But since the young lady had returned, the old master looked healthy, and he smiled more than usual.


    The young manor had done so many terrible things and hurt the young lady back then, so the old master was too embarrassed to let the young lady stay in the Mu family forever.


    Nowadays¡­ The young lady was willing to stay one more day, and this was enough to comfort the old master.


    Thankfully, Young Master Nan Xian was part of the Mu family. As long as Nan Xian was here, the young lady would always come back, and the old master would not be lonely again.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± the old master¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Is there any news about Nan Xian and Ruqing?¡±


    Suyi stared at him blankly. She smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Somebody came to the Lord Mayor¡¯s manor a few days ago. It was said that the Lord Mayor was still guarding outside, but there was no news of them, and¡­ Xiao Qingyin was also¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about him.¡± The old master grunted. ¡°That brat hasn¡¯t brought a daughter-in-law for me, so he doesn¡¯t need to come back. I¡¯m only concerned about Nan Xian and Ruqing right now. My two sons have made me sick. Only my grandson can understand me, and bring me a granddaughter-in-law.¡±


    These two sons¡­ One of them had pissed off such a good daughter-in-law, and the other one had refused to get married.


    In comparison, his grandson, Nan Xian, was such a good young man. He was not only strong but also obedient and understanding. He knew that this old man was going almost crazy thinking about the Mu family¡¯s heir, so he had brought back a granddaughter-in-law to soothe his heart.


    Especially this granddaughter-in-law¡­ She was so lovable.


    She could make a delicious meal, and she knew a lot about the spirit herbs. But most importantly, she was so beautiful and caring for the elderly. She was much better than that wicked, poisonous woman, Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Mu Ling still hasn¡¯t kicked out that woman, Chen Qingyan?¡± Whenever the old master mentioned Chen Qingyan, his entire old face became cold and sullen, a strong storm whirling in his eyes.


    Suyi smiled and said, ¡°I think they are getting along quite well. There is no need to kick out Chen Qingyan.¡±


    If he kicked her out¡­ How could she take revenge for what had happened back then?


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± the old master sighed lightly and took Suyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you and Mu Ling can¡¯t get back together again, but I only trust you in this family. There must have been a reason for my sudden illness back then, so you have to help me get rid of Chen Qingyan, or¡­ Should I kill her?¡±


    The old master had endured everything to this day because of Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling had done so many wrong things, but he was his son after all.


    He hated Mu Ling, but he did not want to get him killed.


    So his only worry was if he killed Chen Qingyan, would Mu Ling also kill himself?


    He would be pleased if she could disappear from his sight, but he was not that cruel to Mu Ling. However, his heart could never calm down if he did not kill Chen Qingyan.


    Even though he had not seen Chen Qingyan for about a year, he would seethe with hatred just by thinking about being under the same roof as her.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t either. You can¡¯t come out with any devilish plan, just like Xiao Qingyin. I¡¯ll better wait for my granddaughter-in-law to come back. She is so smart. She can think of a way to make Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan turn against each other, and push him to kill Chen Qingyan. This will make me happier than ever.¡±

 Chapter 1153 - Tian Shen Manor III

    As for Mu Ling¡­


    This brat had done so many awful things. Mu Ling would probably regret for the rest of his life if he saw the old master marrying Suyi off to someone else.


    ¡°Young Manor Master.¡±


    The old butler came out. There seemed to be a hint of impatience in his tone. ¡°Master has forbidden you from seeing the young lady, so you don¡¯t have to come here every day. You might as well go back first.¡±


    Suyi frowned slightly, but she did not even spare a glance at the door. She pulled herself together. The corners of her mouth were lifted in a shallow smile. ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The old master laughed as if Mu Ling did not exist. They did not even look up from the beginning to the end.


    ***


    Mu Ling who was just outside of the courtyard was looking through the open door. His gaze somewhat drifted away once he saw Suyi, who was sitting in front of the chessboard.


    It had been for one year.


    He could only stare at her through the courtyard door. She had never come out again, not even her gaze, which was no longer on him.


    ¡°Old Butler¡­ Is she¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Manor Master, the young master and Maiden Feng are missing. Aren¡¯t you supposed to care about Young Master Nan Xian? Why do you keep pestering the young lady every day?¡±


    Since the old master had recovered from his illness, even the old butler was no longer polite to Mu Ling. His tone was always cold and impatient.


    Mu Ling was speechless for a long while. ¡°Please tell Suyi that I will wait for her until she forgives me.¡±


    The old butler smiled mockingly. ¡±Young Manor Master, what about that woman, Chen Qingyan? If you can get rid of Chen Qingyan, maybe the old master will forgive you. Now even the old master doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, what makes you think the young lady would forgive you?¡±


    ¡®Even your own father does not care about you, let alone Lady Suyi.¡¯


    Mu Ling did not say anything more. He sent Suyi an in-depth gaze before turning around and heading back to his place.


    Suyi had heard everything that had happened outside the courtyard and she seemed amused by it. Until now, she still could not understand why Mu Ling was always dreaming that she would forgive him.


    She stayed in the Mu family just for the old master¡¯s sake, nothing more than that.


    ***


    The manor was silent.


    Mu Ling had just walked out the door when he ran into a servant.


    The servant bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master, the young lady is sick. Lady Shuangshuang has asked you to come over.¡±


    Mu Ling took a step back.


    He was already busy with the entanglement between Qingyan and Suyi, and now even Tan Shuangshuang was coming for him.


    ¡°No need to address her as ¡®Lady¡¯. I¡¯ve never accepted her here.¡± Mu Ling laughed coldly. ¡°By the way, tell her that if she dares to cause any trouble, I¡¯ll cripple her first!¡±


    A few months ago, Tan Shuangshuang had given birth to a daughter. If it had been a son, he could still take him and raise the child himself. But it was a daughter and that had made him lose interest in Tan Shuangshuang.


    One daughter was enough for him. Now all he needed was an outstanding and obedient heir!


    According to the adage, when Tan Shuangshuang gave birth, she would have to give her child to Qingyan to raise. But now that Suyi was the officially wedded daughter-in-law of the Mu Family, she would likely be even angrier in the future if Shuangshuang passed her child to Qingyan.


    But if he gave the child to Suyi¡­ With Suyi¡¯s character, she probably would not raise other people¡¯s children.


    Therefore, he had not driven Tan Shuangshuang away from here. Tan Shuangshuang would raise the child on her own because he did not want the conflict between Suyi and Qingyan to become worse.


    However¡­

 Chapter 1154 - Tian Shen Manor IV

    It might be a problem if Qingyan remained in the Mu family. Suyi would never want to see him again if Qingyan was here.


    Mu Ling rubbed his temples, a headache threatening to overpower him. ¡°If Qingyan hadn¡¯t been so kind to me, maybe I could have been ruthless enough to kick her out.¡±


    He already knew that it was Suyi who had to risk her life and save him when he was injured back then.


    But Qingyan¡­


    She had also saved him once!


    And she was always considerate of his feelings in every aspect.


    What made him different from an animal if he kicked Qingyan out?


    Mu Ling did not realize that he was already in the backyard. He lifted his eyes and saw a pale, bleak face.


    Qingyan was not as good-looking as Suyi, and over the years, the wrinkles had already spread from the corners of her eyes.


    After going through many ups and downs, her appearance had changed a lot. A pain suddenly stabbed at Mu Ling¡¯s heart as his gaze fell on Chen Qingyan, who was busy sewing.


    ¡°Qingyan,¡± he called in a small voice, guilt needling him.


    Every time he was faced with Suyi¡¯s cold face, he would have a thought to send Qingyan away as an exchange for Suyi¡¯s smile.


    But he had forgotten¡­


    He forgot about what Qingyan had given to him.


    He forgot that moment¡­ When she had blocked his death¡¯s path with her petite body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingyan. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He rushed forward and tightly hugged the woman in front of her.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s body stiffened. She lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, are you not angry anymore?¡±


    These days, even though Mu Ling rarely came to visit her, she had noticed that his attitude was not as gentle as before. Maybe it was because of the incident that had happened back then that had made him a bit colder to her¡­


    He did not drive her away because he was indebted to her.


    There were some things that Chen Qingyan had clearly understood, but she did not say it out loud.


    ¡°I was angry. I was furious when you have almost harmed my father and made me misunderstood Suyi. But when I think again¡­ I know you did it for Father¡¯s wellbeing. I misunderstood Suyi, and it was my own fault, not you. I saw you bringing me the tea and water, and I thought that Suyi was not there, so it had caused a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I was annoyed when you secretly took away so many spirit herbs, betraying my trust in you and dragging the Mu family down. I was even more furious as you pretended to commit suicide to get my forgiveness when you didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    ¡°But you also said that you had used those spirit herbs to exchange with the medicine for the old master, even though that almost killed him¡­ You pretended to kill yourself, but you didn¡¯t dare to do it for real, and that¡¯s normal. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to hurt myself too. You care too much for me, so you don¡¯t want to leave me, and you have used such methods just to be forgiven¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year. I¡¯ve been angry with you for a year. I can see that you are genuinely remorseful throughout this year. Your body is covered in cuts and bruises, and you talk about your mistakes over and over again. In the end, I¡­ I can¡¯t bear to ignore you for my whole life.¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s lips curved upward in a faintly mocking smile that was almost invisible to him.


    In one year, she had sacrificed a lot for Mu Ling¡¯s forgiveness¡­


    And she had almost died in the Mu family several times.


    She was betting!


    Betting on Mu Ling¡¯s heart!


    As expected, Mu Ling could not bear to let her die. He pulled her back from the edge of the death over and over again.


    She had won the bet!


    Of course, she was not like before, willing to die just to prove her sincerity. This time, she told Mu Ling if shedding some blood would make her guilty heart feel better, she would take any torture and punishment for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1155 - Tian Shen Manor V

    So¡­ Even if Mu Ling did not say more, she could still see that he had loosened up.


    Too bad. It was too bad¡­


    She would have always been kind to Mu Ling if he had not been cold to her and angry with her because of those people¡¯s words!


    It was too late now¡­


    Chen Qingyan laughed at him, but there were tears in her eyes, with bitterness.


    ¡°Qingyan?¡± Mu Ling raised his head in surprise and looked at Chen Qingyan with an incomprehensible gaze.


    Chen Qingyan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I am so happy, Brother Ling. You have finally forgiven me. Now, I will never have to worry about being abandoned by you again.¡±


    Mu Ling tightly wrapped his arms around Chen Qingyan¡¯s waist as he looked at her apologetically.


    He watched everything that Chen Qingyan had done these days, and all his anger was gone.


    Besides, the punishment given to her was already enough. If they kept pushing her, he and Chen Qingyan would be separated from each other in the future.


    How could he bear that¡­


    ***


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    All the elders of the Mu family, except the old master, had gathered together in the Mu family¡¯s main hall with anger in their eyes.


    Mu Xingyi slammed his hand on the table and growled, ¡°Young Manor Master, how long are you going to keep that woman, Chen Qingyan?¡±


    Mu Ling had his hands behind his back as he coldly said, ¡°This is my business; it¡¯s up to me!¡±


    ¡°Young Manor Master, have you forgotten about the Mu family¡¯s lost spirit herbs? It was Chen Qingyan who had stolen it and taken it somewhere else! Don¡¯t say that she had swapped the spirit herbs with someone for the old master¡¯s sake. The spirit herb that she brought back had almost killed the old master!¡±


    A year ago, Xingying had always complimented Chen Qingyan. But now, he wanted to strangle her to death.


    This woman had consumed all of the Mu family¡¯s spirit herbs. Once again, the young manor master had been bewitched by this woman.


    ¡°Even if I divorce Qingyan, I will not drive her away because she is still my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Young Manor Master, have you forgotten that Master Nan Xian is still missing? You¡¯ve let that wild woman Tan Shuangshuang give birth to a wild child, and now you are acting like this! Haven¡¯t you already hurt the young lady enough?¡±


    ¡°Chen Qingyan once pretended to commit suicide. How can you be sure that she has repented, and all the self-punishments that she has done over the past year are all sincere? Maybe she has been acting to make you feel sympathy for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Manor Master, you better kick a woman like Chen Qingyan out as early as possible, she is a scourge to the Mu family!¡±


    Mu Ling waved his sleeves and turned around with a cold expression.


    ¡°No one can question my decision! I won¡¯t kick her out, especially¡­ When she is in poor health, never!¡±


    Mu Ling walked away after he finished speaking and gradually disappeared from the elders¡¯ eyes.


    He was so stubborn and proud.


    Everyone dispersed moodily and all the uncles of the Mu family were so furious.


    They used to love Chen Qingyan, but not anymore. They loathed her now!


    ***


    After leaving the clan hall, Mu Ling did not go to Chen Qingyan, nor did he go to see Su Yi again. He wanted to leave the Mu family to get some air.


    As he walked out, he sensed that someone was watching him. That cold, murderous gaze had made his face darkened as one corner of his mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    This time, Mu Ling did not head toward the crowded area, but walked further and further away, and soon reached a plot of barren land outside the city.


    He stopped once he had almost reached the barren land and said in a respectful tone, ¡°You can come out now.¡±

 Chapter 1156

    A man slowly walked out from behind a tree.


    Mu Ling turned to the man behind him. When he saw the man with a scar on his forehead, his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling¡­¡± The man¡¯s lips carried a dark chilling aura. ¡°Your cultivation has indeed deteriorated after not having seen you for twenty years. Last time, you were lucky enough to escape my hands and have managed to survive. This time, no one is around to protect you!¡±


    Back then, when his father and Old Master Mu were fighting for the spiritual herb mountain range, they did not manage to snatch it for the Old Master Mu. In the end, his father had become gloomy because of the outcome of this matter, causing his cultivation to stagnate at a bottleneck.


    To help his father, he had planned to kidnap Mu Ling to threaten Old Master Mu.


    That year, Mu Ling was not comparable to him.


    But during that battle¡­ he was severely injured. He had to take five years to recover.


    He had made no progress for five years, and Mu Ling had surpassed him.


    And the Mu family¡¯s young son had never left too far from the Mu family. Mu Ling¡¯s cultivation had always been above his, he could only forget his intentions.


    However, not long ago¡­ his father was beaten to death because his father¡¯s cultivation was not good.


    He had added new hatred and old vengeance to the Mu family¡¯s account.


    If Old Master Mu had not snatched away the spirit herb mountain range, his father would not have been depressed and felt that he was not as good as others. Even his cultivation had been affected.


    If it was not because his father had not been able to break through his bottleneck, he would not have been beaten to death by others.


    So¡­


    This was all the Mu family¡¯s fault!


    He could not defeat the man who had killed his father. He also could not defeat Old Master Mu. Therefore, he had once again look at Mu Ling.


    ¡°One year, you were chasing after me to kill me. I had yet to settle the accounts with you, and you have actually dared to appear before me.¡± Mu Ling sneered.


    The man laughed loudly. ¡°Mu Ling, you are just a bastard who relies on a woman! If it was not because of your wife, do you think you could have escaped with your life?¡±


    Mu Ling frowned.


    Wife?


    He should be referring to Qingyan.


    Back then, Qingyan had protected him, so if he had misunderstood that Qingyan was his wife, that was also understandable.


    The man smiled proudly again. ¡°However, I have checked it out. The two of you have been in conflict recently, and the old man never leaves the house, so no one will protect you.¡±


    Mu Ling faintly smiled while saying. ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me now. Even if my cultivation has weakened, I¡¯m sure I can defeat you. Secondly¡­ The conflict between my wife and me has been resolved. I have forgiven her. This matter does not concern.¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°You have forgiven her? Are you kidding me? She did not wrong you, why does she need your forgiveness? Resolving the conflict? Such a joke! If it were me, I would never forgive you. Mu Ling, today I want your life! Even if I have to die with you, I will kill you!¡±


    When he was done talking, a cruel, murderous intent appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. His gaze was filled with fury.


    Mu Ling was stunned.


    It was clearly Qingyan who had done something wrong in the first place, therefore¡­ was it not for him to forgive her?


    What did this rascal mean?


    ¡°What do you mean? The wife you were talking about¡­ is it Qingyan?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips curled up with sarcasm. ¡°Not only has your cultivation weakened, but even your brain had also been damaged. You can¡¯t even recognize your own wife! The one who saved you was of Spirit Warrior tier¡­ oh, I think she was called Suyi. I remember a woman by your side calling her Sister Suyi. I only found out that she was your wife when I came here this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 1157 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through I

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you are such a failure. Back then, your wife asked your concubine to get help, but she ended up waiting in vain. Therefore, she had used some unknown method to increase her cultivation and had almost killed me. However, she is really pitiful. In order to save you, she had forcefully increased her cultivation, causing her to almost lose her life. In the end, she was even left behind by the little concubine who returned¡­


    ¡°That little concubine had not even gone far. When she saw that I could no longer move because of your wife¡¯s attacks, she turned around and brought you away, ignoring your unconscious wife without care. Now, looking at you and your wife fighting so unhappily, hahaha, I really am too happy. Your Mu family has caused harm to my father. I want you to suffer before death!!!¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was filled with fury. His slowly inched toward Mu Ling.


    His bloodshot eyes seemed furious.


    ¡°However, in my, Mu Qi¡¯s life, I have never met someone as foolish as you before. Your concubine ran away when met with danger. You, however, loved her as if she were a pearl or a treasure. Your wife who could give up her own life for you¡ªyou ended up abandoning her!¡±


    He had waited for this day for too long.


    Knowing Mu Ling¡¯s cultivation had weakened, he started to plan to settle accounts with him! It was a pity that his father was bedridden due to severe injuries and could not leave. When his father¡¯s injuries were too serious to be cured, he finally made up his mind to look for Mu Ling and fight him to death!


    Mu Ling¡¯s brain buzzed and his mind went completely blank. It was as if everything around him had faded. It was like he was alone in the whole wide world.


    The man¡¯s voice was like thunder in his ears, ringing in his mind over and over again, like dense needles ruthlessly stabbing into his heart.


    ¡°That little concubine had not even gone far. When she saw that I could no longer move because of your wife¡¯s attacks, she turned around and brought you away, ignoring your unconscious wife without care¡­¡±


    ¡®She did not even go far!


    She ignored the unconscious Suyi?¡¯


    Mu Ling¡¯s face paled. He suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Mu Qi¡¯s collar, his gaze full of fury. ¡°You are bullshitting. The one who had saved me was obviously Qingyan, not Suyi. It could not have been Suyi! You are lying to me. You are lying! Qingyan likes Suyi so much, she would never have left her without care!¡±


    ¡®Liar. This is a bastard liar.¡¯


    He would not believe it!


    Mu Ling¡¯s palm was trembling uncontrollably, tightly grabbing onto Mu Qi¡¯s collar. His eyes were bloodshot.


    If¡­ the one who saved him was Suyi and not Qingyan as he had assumed, then what did his insistence all this while count for?


    However, he suddenly recalled the old housekeeper¡¯s words.


    Suyi had paid a high price to save him when he was pierced in the heart, to the point that her cultivation had deteriorated to Spirit Warrior tier.


    From then on, he should have been able to guess that Suyi was the one who was willing to give up her own life to save him.


    He had always thought that Qingyan¡¯s wrongdoings were unintentional. Since Qingyan had admitted to saving him, then¡­ he should believe in Qingyan unconditionally.


    That was why, even if he knew that Suyi was just of Spirit Warrior tier back then, he still chose to believe in Qingyan.


    Ridiculous, how ridiculous!


    Hahaha!


    Mu Ling laughed maniacally. He laughed and laughed until his tears started to flow.


    Back then, he was severely wounded by Mu Qi. When he was falling unconscious, all he saw was a blurry figure¡­


    That figure was too blurry that even the clothes and body shape could not be clearly recognized.

 Chapter 1158 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through II

    The only thing he could feel was that the person in front of him, protecting him, was of Spirit Warrior tier!


    After that, he went completely unconscious.


    When he had awoken, only Qingyan was before him.


    He asked Qingyan, and Qingyan had admitted that it was she who had saved him. Yet she had said that she did not see Suyi.


    However, it was almost as if he had forgotten, Qingyin was of lower Spirit Warrior tier. She could not possibly have defeated Mu Qi.


    However, Suyi was not the same¡­


    Suyi¡¯s cultivation was very strong. Even if she had weakened quite a bit when saving him previously, there were still endless magic weapons in her hands.


    Suddenly, Mu Ling recalled something.


    Back then, they had left to look for Grandmaster Hai Rong.


    Just as they were about to reach the foot of the hill, Suyi had gone to find a place to relieve herself. He and Qingyan had met Mu Qi when they were waiting for her.


    Later on, Suyi had returned and the only explanation she gave for her one-month disappearance was that she had gone to Hai Rong.


    However, why did she look for Hai Rong alone? Why did she only return a month later? She never explained. And he simply listened to Qingyan¡¯s words, assuming that Suyi had fled, so¡­ back then, he had had a huge argument with her, blaming her for being a coward and a weakling. Perhaps, his actions had thoroughly hurt Suyi¡¯s heart back then.


    Mu Ling no longer had the heart to settle accounts with Mu Qi. He let go of his hand and stumbled in the direction of the city.


    His footsteps were quick and were a little hurried. His pale face was very ugly.


    Hai Rong¡­


    That was right, he could not trust Mu Qi who held a grudge against the Mu family. Perhaps, Grandmaster Hai Rong could provide him with an answer!


    Luckily, Hai Rong had yet to leave because of Suyi and had rather decided to stay at an inn. This provided him an opportunity to seek Hai Rong.


    ***


    Logically speaking, Mu Qi hated Mu Ling to the bone, and would not have easily let him go.


    However, looking at Mu Ling seeming so soulless, his lips curled into a sneer. With one hand behind his back, he stood upright against the breeze with a sarcastic smile.


    A light breeze blew, and suddenly a masked man stood in front of Mu Qi.


    A man in purple clothes with a devilish charm appeared. A mask covered half of his face. His lip line was beautifully raised, arcing into an evil grin.


    ¡°You have done a good job. Later¡­ I will dispatch someone to send the spirit wine to your Mu family as promised.¡±


    Mu Qi¡¯s heart was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jiu Ming.¡±


    Jiu Ming sneered while looking back in the direction of which Mu Ling had left and a coldness flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°You can get lost now. This Mu family¡¯s person¡­ you can¡¯t touch him for now.¡±


    Mu Qi was a little reluctant. He had hated the Mu family for a long time. But since Jiu Ming had already said so, he had no choice even if he was reluctant.


    ¡°Young Master Jiu Ming, then when can I¡­¡±


    He looked at Mu Qi evilly. ¡°You can never touch him!¡±


    Mu Qi¡¯s body trembled as he lowered his head subconsciously.


    This Young Master Jiu Ming¡­ was not someone he could afford to trifle with.


    Therefore, all the intentions Mu Qi held in his heart were laid to rest. He reluctantly looked in the direction where Mu Ling had left. He then put his fist to palm while facing Jiu Ming and disappeared.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s lips had a slight arc. His fingers rubbed his chin lightly, his devilish smile captivating. ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, I have helped you solve such a big nuisance. Not sure how you should thank me¡­¡±


    Mu Qi would not have looked for Mu Ling without any rhyme or reason.


    After all¡­ Although Mu Ling¡¯s cultivation had weakened, the Mu family still had Old Master Murong. He was not so stupid to have gone to look for trouble. Furthermore, he would not have kept silent for so many years only to suddenly take action now.

 Chapter 1159 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through III

    Therefore, Mu Qi was actually sought out by Jiu Ming.


    It was actually merely a coincidence that this had happened. Initially, Jiu Ming had just wanted to check how many enemies the Mu family had, but he never thought that his checking would lead to the matter involving Mu Qi back then.


    Furthermore, Jiu Ming did not believe that Chen Qingyan would save Mu Ling at the expense of her own life.


    Hence, he looked for Mu Qi and found out the truth of what had happened back then.


    He wanted to give Feng Ruqing peace of mind upon her return. That was why he had dragged Mu Qi before Mu Ling to disclose the truth of what had happened back then.


    Mu Qi did not conjure a single sentence of falsehood. Contrarily, each and every word was true. Even if Mu Ling went to seek out the truth personally, he would still come to find the same conclusion.


    ***


    In the inn.


    Hai Rong was holding a manual and a shallow smile hung on his old face.


    The door was swung open with a bang. Hai Rong turned his head in annoyance and saw a middle-aged man rushing in from outside.


    The man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and he looked ragged. His handsome face was pale, and his eyes looked agitated.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Hai Rong¡¯s face sank as he asked Mu Ling in a stern tone.


    Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly. His feet were trembling with every step he took, yet he stood before Hai Rong with determination.


    ¡°What were you doing twenty years ago?¡±


    Hai Rong was speechless.


    ¡®Did this guy become stupid because he had too much of a shock?¡¯


    ¡°How is what I have done twenty years ago related to you? Get out. You are not welcomed here. Don¡¯t force my hand!¡±


    Mu Ling suppressed the chaos in his heart and raised his pale but handsome face to look at Hai Rong before asking again. ¡°Twenty years ago, did¡­ Suyi go to see you alone?¡±


    Hai Rong was stunned.


    Mu Ling was with Suyi every time she came to see him.


    If they were to talk about the time she came to see him alone¡­ It was only that one time¡­


    No, no. Back then, it was not Suyi who had come to him. It was obviously he who had brought Suyi back.


    ¡°Suyi never came to see me alone,¡± Hai Rong said expressionlessly.


    Mu Ling¡¯s heart was secretly relieved. He knew that Mu Qi must have been lying to him. How could Qingyan be such a vicious person?


    Mu Qi must have hated Mu family down to his bones. That was why he would conjure such a rumor in front of him.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Hai Rong sneered, ¡°I remember that Suyi once clearly said that she would come to see me with you. I waited for a long time but all of you never arrived. After that, I personally went down the mountain. About 500 meters away, I saw Suyi covered in blood!


    ¡°After Suyi woke up, I had intended to seek you out to settle accounts. You had clearly agreed to come together, so why did you leave her alone? However, Suyi would not let me go to you. She said you had followed your cousin sister home first, and thus was not with her. Even till the end, she was still making up excuses for you! I had really thought that you two were brothers and sisters. If I knew that you were husband and wife, I would have rushed over to you to settle accounts!


    ¡°You are a man. No matter what had happened, you should not have left her, a woman, alone outside. Furthermore, she was so severely injured! If it was not because I had picked her up and brought her back, she would not even have been able to keep her life! The cousin sister she mentioned back then¡­ it should be Chen Qingyan, right?¡±


    The corner of Hai Rong¡¯s mouth arced into a sneer and his voice turned cold. ¡°You argued with her over Chen Qingyan and ended up leaving her outside alone. Now, what rights do you have to meet her? This is not even mentioning all the things you have done after that!¡±


    Until the end, Hai Rong had thought that they were just arguing during their journey to look for him and Mu Ling had ended up leaving Suyi alone outside, causing her to get into danger.

 Chapter 1160 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He still did not know that Suyi was severely injured because she had tried to save Mu Ling. In the end, Mu Ling had even left her behind, wounded¡­


    Otherwise, Hai Rong would not have been so calm.


    However, Mu Ling was no longer able to hear the words Hai Rong had said after that. He stumbled and he had only managed to avoid falling to the ground by holding onto the tabletop.


    His face turned even paler than before and his mind was ringing, as if thunder was roaring, making him unable to think normally.


    In the end, even Mu Ling himself had no idea how he had left the inn.


    He blindly walked around alone for quite some time. He only returned to the Mu family when the sky had turned dark.


    He raised his head and looked at the gate of the magnificent courtyard. His heart felt like it had been repeatedly pierced by a sword until it was riddled with holes and fresh blood was flowing out.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, you have returned?¡±


    Han Feng, who had a limp as a result of having his limb broken by Nan Xian two years ago, came walking out. He was smiling as he said, ¡°Lady Qingyan is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡±


    Currently, everyone in the Mu family addressed Chen Qingyan as Aunt. Only Han Feng alone still insisted on holding onto this form of address.


    Mu Ling suddenly recovered his senses. His gaze landed on Han Feng¡¯s face. ¡°Han Feng, how many years have you been following me?¡±


    Han Feng smiled. ¡°Young Manor Master, I have followed you for almost twenty-five years.


    ¡°I remember that I was pursued by someone who wanted to kill me twenty years ago. Back then, I had severe injuries. It was you and Qingyan who had brought me back,¡± Mu Ling faintly smiled and said, ¡°In the beginning, only Suyi, Qingyan, and I left the Mu family and we did not bring any guards. I guess Qingyan must have run quite a distance and finally managed to call for backup. She really has suffered quite a bit for me.¡±


    Han Feng touched the back of his head. ¡°In the beginning, the head of the family has dispatched me to follow Young Manor Master from the back, so I was not too far away from Young Manor Master. However, Lady Qingyan really cared about Young Manor Master. I saw Lady Qingyan looking very anxious. It was a good thing that when I went over, the person who was chasing after Young Manor Master had already been chased away by an unknown warrior.¡±


    Mu Ling clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Luckily Qingyan was not injured. Otherwise, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    Han Feng did not suspect anything when he heard Mu Ling¡¯s calm reply. He respectfully said, ¡°Young Manor Master, although Lady Qingyan was not wounded, she indeed does care about Young Manor Master. Please forgive me for being blunt. These days, Young Manor Master has indeed been a little¡­ cruel toward her.¡±


    Ordinarily, Han Feng had always spoken to Mu Ling humbly. He only had the courage to speak such words when it came to matters regarding Chen Qingyan.


    It was because he understood that as long as it was something to do with Lady Qingyan, the young manor master would never get angry!


    Mu Ling lowered his gaze to hide the chill in his eyes. ¡°What about Suyi? Back then¡­ Did you see Suyi?¡±


    Han Feng looked as if he was suppressing a smile. ¡°Regarding this matter, Lady Qingyan had always disallowed me to inform Young Manor Master. In the beginning, I had followed behind Young Manor Master alone. I could only bring back one person with my strength alone. Furthermore, I did not dare to touch Lady Suyi. Lady Qingyan¡¯s body was also weak and she was more so unable to pick up Lady Suyi. So¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°So, I brought Young Manor Master back and let Lady Qingyan stay back to take care of Lady Suyi. I had intended to ask a servant girl to bring Lady Suyi back later on. However¡­ When I had arrived with Young Manor Master at the Mu family, I found out that Lady Qingyan had already returned. Furthermore, she was also injured.¡±


    Mu Ling was quiet, waiting for Han Feng to continue speaking.


    ¡°The person who had hurt Lady Qingyan was Lady Suyi¡¯s good friend. Lady Suyi was brought away by him. Lady Qingyan was worried that it would cause conflict between Young Manor Master and Lady Suyi, so she had instructed me to hold my tongue. I have seen how Young Manor Master is treating Lady Qingyan and am no longer able to bear it. Thus, I have spoken a little more today.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Young manor master?¡± Startled, Han Feng stared at Mu Ling in bewilderment. He had finally noticed that Mu Ling¡¯s face had taken on a ghastly expression.


    Suddenly, Mu Ling broke into laughter. He laughed louder and louder and finally, his laughter turned into a boisterous laugh. Tears started to run down his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s true¡­ everything that Mu Qi has said is true! Suyi¡¯s old flame? That¡¯s total nonsense! The man who had taken Suyi away was Hai Rong!¡¯


    If what Chen Qingyan had said was true¡ªHai Rong was Suyi¡¯s old flame and had hurt her because he wanted to take Suyi away, Hai Rong would never forget Chen Qingyan even after so many years.


    Apparently, the fact was that Chen Qingyan had left Suyi alone and gone home on her own. She had even made up such a ridiculous story.


    If Hai Rong had not saved Suyi, Suyi would have died. Even if she did not die from the severe injuries she had obtained, she would have been eaten by the spirit beasts.


    However, what had Mu Ling done when Suyi had made her way back to the Mu family after going through so many struggles? He had paid no heed to Suyi¡¯s explanation and made Chen Qingyan his concubine before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It was natural that Suyi was so dejected¡­


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Ling laughed harder and harder, his laughter echoed in the air for a long while.


    It turned out that Mu Ling was a fool through and through!


    Over the past year, even if Mu Ling was aware of Chen Qingyan¡¯s wrongdoings, he had always forgiven her. It was all because Chen Qingyan had saved him twenty years ago. She had risked her own life by protecting him with her frail body, bold and resolute, without any reservation.


    Because of this, Mu Ling had defended and trusted Chen Qingyan for so many years. It was only now, he realized how badly he failed Suyi by trusting such a vicious lady.


    ¡°Young Manor Master¡­what happened to you?¡± Han Feng was dumbstruck by Mu Ling¡¯s reaction. He simply did not know what had made Mu Ling lose his mind.


    Disregarded Han Feng, Mu Ling stumbled toward the courtyard.


    It was scorching hot, but Mu Ling could feel a freezing cold wind swept by, it was bone-piercing cold.


    At this moment, Mu Ling simply had nothing in his mind. All he wanted to do was to meet Suyi, even if Suyi did not want to see him again.


    Sure enough, just as Mu Ling reached the courtyard, the old butler stopped him.


    ¡°Young Manor Master, why are you here again? This is not the first time you are here today. Please go back. Young Lady Suyi doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The old butler was slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I want to meet Suyi, I want to meet her!¡± Mu Lin said in a choking and brittle voice.


    ¡°Suyi, come out! Come out now! I have something to tell you. I¡¯m wrong, I know that I have been really wrong. Please! Come out and meet me, please! ¡±


    ¡®Sorry¡­ I am really sorry¡­ I should have trusted you. I shouldn¡¯t have wronged you and broken your heart by taking a concubine.¡¯


    ¡°Please! Suyi, I beg you to meet me¡­ as long as you come out, even just for a second, it will be enough!¡± Mu Ling fell to his knees, groaning in agony. His face was wet with tears.


    Dead silence filled the atmosphere.


    In the past, Mu Ling would never have given up. He would come again the next very next day. But now¡­ his heart was overflowing with agony and panic. Perhaps, he knew that both he and Suyi could never get back together.


    At this time, a slender silhouette got in the way and blocked the sunlight before Mu Ling.

 Chapter 1162 - It Turns Out That He Was A Fool Through And Through VI

    Delighted, Mu Ling raised his head only to see a delicate face. All the excitement in his heart vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Brother Ling¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan crouched down, her long and slender hand held Mu Ling¡¯s hand gently.


    All of a sudden, Mu Ling¡¯s face changed. He shook off Chen Qingyan¡¯s hand and sent her stumbling back.


    ¡°Get lost! Leave me alone. I just want to see Suyi. You get out of my sight now!¡±


    Chen Qingyan stumbled back and fell to the ground. She looked up at Mu Ling in bewilderment, a look of disbelief and shock crept into her face.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Brother Ling already forgive me? Why is he doing this to me?¡¯


    The old butler could not help raising his brows. It seemed that he had no idea what was happening.


    Back then, no matter how many mistakes Chen Qingyan had made, Mu Ling never did lose his mind like this. What had Chen Qingyan done this time?


    It seemed that something interesting was brewing.


    ¡°Suyi, please come out. Please come and meet me!¡± Mu Ling did not even spare a glance at Chen Qingyan. He walked forward, trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized who loves me the most. Suyi, I¡¯m wrong¡­ I am begging you, please come and meet me.¡±


    The old butler raised his arm to stop Mu Ling.


    Mu Ling did not dare to offend the old butler, he could not help but stop walking forward. His face was filled with agonized despair as tears broke free from his eyes.


    ¡°I am not asking for your forgiveness. I just want to apologize to you¡­ Suyi, I am begging you, please come and meet me.¡±


    At this moment, Chen Qingyan got onto her feet. Her face was drained of color, her lips were trembling. Perhaps, Chen Qingyan too was enraged, she clenched her fists tightly as her nails dug deep into her palms.


    However, thinking of her plan, she bit back her anger and walked toward Mu Ling with light and springy steps.


    ¡°Brother Ling, Sister Suyi is just upset. She is not petty-minded. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chen Qingyan stretched her arm out, wanting to hold onto Mu Ling¡¯s.


    Slap!


    A crisp clear slap sounded.


    Mu Ling raised his hand and slapped Chen Qingyan across her face. Her face became swollen and red. A trace of blood could be seen at the corner of her lips. She stared dazedly at Mu Ling who was still burning with rage.


    ¡°You slut! You have deceived me so horribly, is that not enough? You are even insulting Suyi now, saying that she is petty-minded. Even if she was petty-minded, she is not as vicious as you! Get lost! I will deal with you later. I want to meet Suyi now, not you!¡±


    When all the old scores were written off, Mu Ling would never see Chen Qingyan again.


    Enraged, Mu Ling pointed at Chen Qingyan. A glimmer of red light flashed in his eyes¡ªbloodthirsty and ruthless like a lion exploding with fury and wanting to tear Chen Qingyan into pieces.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s mind went completely blank. She looked dazedly at Mu Ling. She had even forgotten how to cry¡­


    ¡°Brother Ling, is there some misunderstanding between us? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Mu Ling pushed Chen Qingyan away forcefully, sending her stumbling backward, and falling to the ground once again. Her hand knocked down a flower pot nearby. She sucked in a breath of cold air in pain and gasped for air. She balled her hands into fists.


    Chen Qingyan turned her head around to look at Mu Ling.


    ¡°Brother Ling, there must be a reason you are mad at me. I have always been behaving myself. I have never done anything wrong or harmed anyone. The incidents where the old master got poisoned and the depletion of spirit herbs were out of my hands. I was tricked. You have forgiven me back then. Why¡­¡±

 Chapter 1163 - A Resolute Denial

    ¡°Do you really want to know why?¡± Mu Ling sneered as he approached Chen Qingyan slowly.


    ¡°Do you still remember the incident that happened twenty years ago when the people of the Mu family chased after us and wanted to kill us? You told me that you saved my life by risking yours. Tell me, who had actually risked her life to save mine?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling, I don¡¯t get you. Did someone tell you something? You promised that you will always believe me no matter what happens. Have you forgotten your promise?¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s face changed slightly. She pursed her lips together.


    Mu Ling closed his eyes in agony. He had trusted Chen Qingyan so much and had taken his promise so seriously that he had hurt the lady who loved him most in his entire life.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes. His eyes arced in irony.


    ¡°I met Mu Qi from the Mu family.¡±


    Shuddering, Chen Qingyan clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Brother Ling, you believe him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I met Hai Rong after that. He told me that he took Suyi back from the place where we were faced with danger back then. He saw Suyi lying in a pool of blood, all alone. No one was by her side. Chen Qingyan, do you know what it means? If not for Hai Rong, Suyi might have been killed by spirit beasts.¡± Mu Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes filled up with fury as they locked onto Chen Qingyan. He was searching for an answer from Chen Qingyan¡¯s face.


    Chen Qingyan quickly regained her composure, the corner of her lips curved into a sinister smile.


    ¡°It turns out that you have never trusted me. You would rather believe in Mu Qi and Hai Rong. Hai Rong is so close to Sister Suyi. Do you think he would tell you the truth?¡±


    Mu Ling had never thought that Chen Qingyan would still lie to him at this point in time. The grief and anger on his face grew even more obvious.


    ¡°Naturally, I will not trust Hai Rong completely. Hence, I checked with Han Feng when I got home. He told me that Suyi was there back then. As he was not capable of bringing Suyi back, he asked you to look after her. However, you had actually returned home on your own. You have even told him that Suyi was taken away by her old flame. Haha!


    ¡°Do you remember what you told me when I came to? You said that Suyi ran away when I was in danger. It was you who had protected me alone! Tell me now, why Suyi was there too. Why? ¡±


    As if engulfed in endless agony, Mu Ling shouted at the top of his lungs. It was so painful that he wanted to strangle the lady before him.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Brother Ling, everything I did, I did for you¡­ why don¡¯t you trust me? Do you really want me to tell you that Sister Suyi had an affair with another man? It was a month long. Do you really think that nothing happened between her and the man who took her away?¡±


    Slap!


    Mu Ling raised his hand and gave Chen Qingyan a tight slap across her face.


    This time, his slap was harder than before. Chen Qingyan could only feel the pain on her cheek, she could not even feel that her heart was ripped apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s total nonsense! You must be out of your mind. Hai Rong was the one who took Suyi away. Do you know how old Hai Rong is? That¡¯s impossible. If Hai Rong were Suyi¡¯s old flame, why did Hai Rong know nothing about Suyi?¡± Mu Ling sneered.


    Chen Qingyan had truly lost her mind just to slander Suyi and get herself out of trouble.


    Suddenly, the things that Suyi had said came into Mu Ling¡¯s mind. He walked up to Chen Qingyan and grabbed her by her lapel.


    ¡°Back then, a servant had nearly killed Nan Xian. Are you the mastermind behind that?¡±

 Chapter 1164 - A Pervert Who Is Hunted By Tian Ya I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face drained of color, her breathing grew shallow. She looked up at the man before her as despair and agony engulfed her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, you have never trusted me.¡±


    Suddenly, Chen Qingyan broke into laughter. She looked pathetic with tears flooding her eyes.


    ¡°Everything that I have done, I have done for you. Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Perhaps, Mu Ling had never thought that at this point in time, Chen Qingyan would still say that everything she had done was for Mu Ling¡¯s sake.


    For Mu Ling¡¯s sake, Chen Qingyan had taken away Suyi¡¯s credit and maligned Suyi by telling everyone that she had an affair with someone else.


    For Mu Ling¡¯s sake, Chen Qingyan had taken away so many spirit herbs and had nearly killed the old master.


    For Mu Ling¡¯s sake, Chen Qingyan pretended to commit suicide to seek sympathy.


    Everything that Chen Qingyan had done, she did for Mu Ling. What a load of nonsense!


    Mu Ling let out a boisterous laugh that filled the sky.


    Exploding with fury, Mu Ling grabbed Chen Qingyan¡¯s neck with one hand, veins could be seen popping out in his temples.


    ¡°If you had admitted it from the beginning when I asked you, perhaps, I would have trusted you. However, you admitted that Suyi was the one who saved me only when I told you the things that Han Feng said. Chen Qingyan, how could I trust you?¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face turned red, her eyes overflowed with panic. She could feel that Mu Ling really wanted to kill her this time.


    In a distance not far away, Mu Xi saw Mu Ling strangled Chen Qingyan. His gentle face changed. However, he did not step forward to interfere and merely stared at them. He then quickly turned to leave.


    ***


    A vintage manor located in a deserted suburb.


    Mu Huan was sitting calmly, leaning against the headboard of the bed, stroking her belly. The corners of her lips curved into a faint smile.


    Her belly was not as flat as it was before, a bump had started to show for there was a life lying within her pregnant belly.


    Mu Huan raised her head only to see Mu Xi bursting in from outside. She frowned as she asked.


    ¡°Why are you here? I told you not to come to me if it is not necessary.¡±


    In fact, Mu Huan was really unfortunate. She had listened to Chen Qingyan and threw herself at an officer. It was a twist of fate that this officer already had a beauty with him then. Once he had someone, he would not fall for another lady.


    Mu Huan had been waiting for nearly a year when this officer finally grew tired of that lady, only then she seized the opening and came to where she was today. She had even gotten pregnant in just a few months.


    ¡°Mu Huan, something is wrong! Father wants to kill Mother! I am not sure what Nan Suyi has told him. He seemed to have slandered Mother. He wants to strangle Mother to death. Only you can save her now! ¡°Mu Xi¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression.


    The teacup in Mu Huan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. All of a sudden, Mu Huan got to her feet, her eyes were burning with anger.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Nan Suyi was such a slut. Not only did she seduce Mu Ling, but she had also torn Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan apart. If not for Nan Suyi, Chen Qingyan would not lose dominance in the Mu family. Mu Huan would not have to sacrifice her happiness and throw herself at a man whom she did not love.


    It was all Nan Suyi and Nan Xian¡¯s fault! Not to mention the slut¡ªFeng Ruqing!


    They had stolen everything from Mu Huan, she would never let them go so easily.


    ¡°Mu Huan, do something! Otherwise, it would be too late¡­¡±

 Chapter 1165 - A Pervert Who Is Hunted By Tian Ya II

    Mu Xi¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, flickering with a vicious light.


    ¡°Nan Suyi would not hesitate to do anything she wants!¡± Mu Huan clenched her fists tightly and turned to look at the quiet backyard. A cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°You may take your leave now. Don¡¯t let father kill Mother. I am going to meet Lord Jia Xin. He won¡¯t turn his back on me!¡±


    In the past few months, Mu Huan had exhausted all her efforts to make herself irresistible to Jia Xin.


    It was just a small request. Perhaps¡­Jia Xin would agree to it.


    As compared to Mu Xi who had always been paranoid, Mu Huan was indeed a great daughter. Without a second thought, she rushed toward the backyard.


    Many ladies could be seen in the backyard of the Jia family.


    Jia Xin was a lustful womanizer. However, he would only fall for one lady at a time. He would never lay a finger on any other lady once he had one by his side. Even if the lady was his concubine, he would never spare a glance at her.


    Hence, the backyard like a cold palace, dull and lonely.


    As soon as Mu Huan stepped into the backyard, a voluptuous lady stopped her. She was the lady Jia Xin fell for one year ago and had kept Mu Huan waiting for nearly a year.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Mu Huan said coldly, her face darkened.


    ¡°Mu Huan, who are you going to show your cold and aloof face? If you are really as aloof as how you look, why did you throw yourself at a man?¡± The voluptuous lady got in the way, her lips curved into a sneer.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin likes me. He likes someone like me.¡± Mu Huan¡¯s cold gaze was locked on the voluptuous lady.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The voluptuous lady covered her mouth as she chuckled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s too early to tell. Do you truly think Lord Jia Xin will love you for the rest of his life? When he gets tired of you, you will be one of us, part of this cold palace! Haha!¡±


    The voluptuous lady let out a boisterous laugh and walked past Mu Huan. She did not even look at Mu Huan again.


    Currently, besides the voluptuous woman who walked past Mu Huan, all the ladies in the backyard were staring at Mu Huan as if they wanted to tear her into pieces.


    Disregarding these ladies, Mu Huan walked slowly toward the study and pushed open the door softly.


    The sunlight poured into the study onto a man in a green robe.


    The man was so devastatingly handsome, gentle, and was extremely precious in the Tian Shen Manor. It was natural that these ladies were willing to stay in this cold palace rather than leave him.


    ¡°Lord Jia.¡±


    Somehow, even when Mu Huan was meeting the man who loved her dearly, she felt an unreasonable feeling of fear.


    Perhaps, this man was too strong or¡­ he was simply too ruthless.


    Hence, Mu Huan did not dare to make any request from Jia Xin and only indulged herself in his affection. Even if Chen Qingyan told Mu Huan over and over again that Jia Xin treated ladies extremely well that he had never rejected a lady¡¯s request, Mu Huan had never asked Jia Xin any favors.


    If Mu Ling was out of his mind and was trying to kill Chen Qingyan, Mu Huan would never have asked for Jia Xin¡¯s favor at this time.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you are here! Sit down.¡± Jia Xin smiled faintly.


    ¡°Lord Jia, something happened to my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it something about the Spectral Flower?¡± Jia Xin¡¯s face was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I didn¡¯t blame your mother for not taking care of my Spectral Flower. Don¡¯t worry, we can get a new place to sow these Spectral Flowers.¡±

 Chapter 1166 - A Pervert Who Is Hunted By Tian Ya III

    Chapter 1166: A Pervert Who is Hunted by Tian Ya III


    Startled, Mu Huan bit the bullet and kneeled before Jia Xin as tears broke free from her eyes.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin, please save my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your mother? What happened to Chen Qingyan?¡± Jia Xin reached out and gently helped Mu Huan up.


    ¡®This lady is such a troublemaker.¡¯


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin, my parents have always been a loving couple. However, someone keeps wanting to tear them apart. I have no idea what she has told my father. He has lost his senses and wants to kill my mother! Moreover¡­¡± Mu Huan cried pathetically.


    ¡°The manor of the lord mayor has always been the leading clan of Heavenly City. The people out there have always wanted to put me, my mother, and my siblings into trouble. Lord Jia Xin, if I can¡¯t stop this, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Seeing such a beautiful lady crying, Jia Xin¡¯s heart was broken.


    Regardless of whether Mu Huan was telling the truth or not, since Mu Huan was Jia Xin¡¯s woman, he would never turn his back on her.


    ¡°Ten years have passed and I am well-nigh recovered. Huan¡¯er, I will assign some people for you to handle this and I will deal with this later. After all, it¡¯s time for Tian Shen Manor to change its ruler.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Huan was overjoyed. She had never thought that Jia Xin would agree to help her so easily. Her cold heart slowly melted.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Jia Xin.¡±


    ¡°You may go out now.¡± Jia Xin smiled as he said.


    As Mu Huan was worried about Chen Qingyan, she did not stay any longer and turned to leave the study.


    Only after Mu Huan left, Jia Xin¡¯s calm face changed. His face beamed with rapturous delight.


    After pretending to be calm and composed for quite a while, he could finally show his true color. The feeling was so great it was like holding in a fart for a quite a while and then letting it out all of a sudden.


    All these years, besides Chen Qingyan, countless powerful warriors of the other clans had bowed down to him. Not to mention that there was no lack of pretty ladies throwing themselves on him. Naturally, he had never thought that he could arrive at this point.


    Jia Xin felt so great that he wanted to moan out loud. He had been badly treated in that place. Even an old lady would not spare a glance at him, let alone the beautiful young ladies.


    After that¡­ he had fled.


    He had done everything that he could and had gone through so many struggles. He had finally fled from the cage that no one had ever broken through and arrived at Cang Yue Mainland.


    He had lost all his strength after stepping into this place. Fortunately, he had found the seed of Spectral Flower and had subdued these flowers so they could provide him with spiritual qi after absorbing them from the others.


    That was the reason Jia Xin could make a breakthrough at such great speed. Although he had not returned to his peak, with his current strength, he was capable of gaining a foothold in Cang Yue Mainland.


    Previously, in that place, Jia Xin could hardly get a wife.


    Now, he was surrounded by countless beautiful ladies. When he got tired of them, he would dump them and never lay a finger on them ever again.


    ¡°Tian Ya, you bastard! I have slept with your cat as someone had spiked my drink. I did not intend to do that! How could you be so ruthless to me? Not only did you pursue me for ten whole years, you told all the ladies that I have slept with your cat. All the ladies are now afraid of me and even an old lady does not even spare a glance at me!¡±


    The past ten years have been a nightmare for Jia Xin!


    He did not want to meet Tian Ya again for the rest of his life. If Tian Ya had not pushed him into a corner, he would not have resorted to such a self-destructive way to leave that place.


    It was such a sad story indeed.

 Chapter 1167 - The Lady, Qiuqiu I

    Chapter 1167: The Lady, Qiuqiu I


    In Tian Yue Kingdom.


    Resting her chin in her hands, Gu Yiyi¡¯s big eyes looked up to the sky as she let out a sigh. She could hardly remember how many times she had sighed today.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, when will Xiao Qing be back?¡±


    At this moment, a slender silhouette stood behind Gu Yiyi and blocking the scorching sunlight with his hand.


    Gu Yiyi turned her head around, a handsome face came into sight. She got up delightedly.


    ¡°Second Uncle, are you getting better?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I feel better now.¡± Mu Qingyin smiled faintly.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er and Ruqing will be back soon. You could just wait for them in the chamber.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since she has left. I am not sure if Xiao Qing has found that vixen. Although I don¡¯t like him, I just can¡¯t put my mind at ease because Xiao Qing is worried about him.¡± Gu Yiyi was a little dejected.


    Perhaps, Gu Yiyi was the only one who would care for her love rival&mdash;a love rival who had taken every inch of Feng Ruqing¡¯s love.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yiyi suddenly felt that she was such a great lady. She could not help but break into a smile.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I am so worried about that vixen, Nan Xian. Do you think that vixen would feel touched and allow me to step into Xiao Qing¡¯s harem if he knows this?¡±


    Mu Qingyin was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to call my nephew a vixen? Also, are you really worried about Nan Xian? Apparently, you have been too bored after Ruqing left and have been wandering around idly.¡¯


    Naturally, Mu Qingyin would not say this out loud. With a faint smile on his face, Mu Qingyin responded, ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face stiffened as she stomped her feet indignantly.


    ¡°Yiyi!¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    Gu Yiyi turned her head around only to see Princess You Lan rushing toward her.


    ¡°I heard that Maiden Feng is back¡­¡±


    Before You Lan could spit out the last word, Gu Yiyi was already rushing out like a gust of wind, vanishing without a trace.


    Standing rooted on the spot, You Lan stared dazedly at Gu Yiyi who moved faster than the wind and could not regain her sense even after a long while.


    ***


    Before an exquisitely luxurious palace located in Tian Yue Kingdom.


    Gu Yiyi burst through the palace gate. At a glance, she spotted a lady who was standing under the sun. She smiled like a blooming flower.


    ¡°Xiao¡­¡±


    Before Gu Yiyi could finish her word, two silhouettes rushed past her and pounced on Feng Ruqing.


    It was a dog and a lady.


    The dog was the only Tier-7 snow wolf that Feng Ruqing had subdued while the lady was the spirit herb that turned into its human form that Feng Ruqing had brought back from the You family&mdash;a spirit herb that had caused the fall of the entire You family.


    Howl!


    Wagging its tail, the snow wolf pounced on Feng Ruqing and licked her face gently. It looked so adorable and credulous.


    Qiuqiu took a glance at the snow wolf and seeing the corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved into a smile, she pondered for a while and then stuck out her tongue, just like the snow wolf¡­


    It was a pity that she was not as lucky as the snow wolf.


    Before Qiuqiu could reach Feng Ruqing, an arm stretched out from the side and pulled Feng Ruqing close into his arms.


    The lady and the snow wolf ended up licking each other¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 1168 - The Lady, Qiuqiu II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Both the snow wolf and Qiuqiu were dumbstruck by Nan Xian¡¯s reaction.


    Gu Yiyi exploded with rage.


    It was fine for the dog to lick Xiao Qing¡¯s face. However, Qiuqiu was human. How could she lick Xiao Qing¡¯s face like a dog? Qiuqiu truly paid no heed to Gu Yiyi¡ªFeng Ruqing¡¯s principal wife.


    In Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes, sure enough, Nan Xian was Feng Ruqing¡¯s betrothed. However, of all the ladies in Feng Ruqing¡¯s harem, Xiao Yin and Gu Yiyi were Feng Ruqing¡¯s principal wives. How dare Qiuqiu, a newcomer, tried to win Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s fine if she is just a spirit herb. However, she has turned into a human form now. You must stay away from her.¡± Nan Xian stared at Qiuqiu nonchalantly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head around in bewilderment.


    ¡°Because¡­ she will get married one day and you will ruin her marriage,¡± Nan Xian said calmly.


    The snow wolf was just a spirit beast and would never turn into human form. Hence, Nan Xian did not stop it from getting close to Feng Ruqing. Most importantly, the snow wolf was a male spirit beast.


    1On the other hand, Qiuqiu was a definite no-no. Qiuqiu had turned into human form and Feng Ruqing was irresistible to beautiful ladies. Unlike a man, Feng Ruqing treated ladies so differently. Hence, Nan Xian must stay guarded against Qiuqiu.


    Lost in wonder, Qiuqiu did not understand Nan Xian.


    ¡®Why can the big doggie lick master but not me?¡¯ She pouted as she stared at Feng Ruqing tearfully.


    Seeing Qiuqiu so dejected, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°That¡¯s totally fine. There is no difference between Qiuqiu and this dog. Perhaps, she is not as smart as this dog.¡±


    When one was told that her wit was no better than a dog, she would have exploded with anger. However, it was totally fine for Qiuqiu as everything that Feng Ruqing said was right.


    ¡°As she is simple-minded, she knows nothing about the feelings between men and ladies. She would have thought that it was normal for a lady to develop feelings toward another lady. Don¡¯t you think it will ruin her marriage?¡± Nan Xian reached out to stroke Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair. His handsome face was full of gentleness.


    Stunned, Feng Ruqing felt that Nan Xian had a point. Hence, she looked solemnly at Qiuqiu.


    ¡°Qiuqiu, you must not learn from the little doggie.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qiuqiu pouted as she responded aggrievedly.


    Qiuqiu was very obedient, if her master told her not to do something, she would follow.


    ¡°Can I hug you like Sister Qing Han?¡±


    ¡°No. Since the state preceptor doesn¡¯t allow you to do so, then you must not do it. Qiuqiu, you are a big girl now. You must know the do¡¯s and don¡¯t¡¯s of being a lady.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed as she said earnestly.


    Qiuqiu was still lost in wonder. However, she trusted Feng Ruqing. After all, she was different from Qing Han. Unlike Qing Han, Qiuqiu had grown up. She should not cling to her master anymore.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go and meet Second Uncle. Because of Yiyi, Second Uncle is here and has suffered some serious injuries.¡±


    ¡®Perhaps, the old master and Manor Master Gu¡¯s dream is coming true.¡¯ Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy.


    Watching Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian leaving, Gu Yiyi rolled her eyes and walked up to Qiuqiu slowly as she smirked.


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t trust that vixen, Nan Xian. He is chasing us away to secure his own status.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°All men are evil. Originally, I knew nothing about this. It was Xiao Yin who has taught me about all these. True love knows no gender. There is always true love even among the same gender.¡± Gu Yiyi patted Qiuqiu on her shoulder.


    ¡°However, the vixen Nan Xian will never let you get close to Feng Ruqing. I have learned from my father that if you want to stay with her forever, be her kin. With your current relationship with Xiao Qing, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

 Chapter 1169 - The Lady, Qiuqiu III

    Qiuqiu listened carefully to Gu Yiyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Second Uncle is mine. I will be Nan Xian¡¯s Second Aunt in the future¡­ Unfortunately, there is no other eligible bachelor around Xiao Qing.¡±


    Gu Yiyi frowned and sank into contemplation. Suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sure enough, you could never be Xiao Qing¡¯s lady. However, the old master has not taken a second wife. You could be Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandmother! Nan Xian will address you as his grandmother! That is so awesome. Haha!¡±


    ¡°What is a ¡®grandmother¡¯?¡± Qiuqiu asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°A ¡®grandmother¡¯ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Yiyi!¡± A depressing voice sounded behind Gu Yiyi.


    Stunned, Gu Yiyi¡¯s body stiffened. She turned her head around stiffly only to see Mu Qingyin was standing not far away.


    ¡°S-second Uncle¡­Did Xiao Qing and vixen not look for you just now? Why are you still here? Well, I have not just tried to get you a stepmother. I haven¡¯t!¡± The corner of Gu Yiyi¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°I heard everything that you have just said. Don¡¯t put this lady into trouble. Don¡¯t you know how old my father is? He is not even capable of going to bed with someone anymore. Do you want to ruin this lady¡¯s life by telling her to marry my father?¡±


    This lady looked so gullible and unworldly. She might believe in everything that Gu Yiyi said. If she really listened to Gu Yiyi, her entire life would be ruined.


    ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will tell the old master everything that you have just said.¡± Gu Yiyi broke into a bright smile. Her eyes were more dazzling than the starry sky.


    ¡°I am just telling the truth.¡± A faint smile plastered on Mu Qingyin¡¯s cold and stunning face.


    Qiuqiu had finally regained her senses. Her gaze swept past Gu Yiyi and was fixed upon Mu Qingyin. She seemed a little indignant.


    ¡°I am not a fool. I won¡¯t trust her. I only trust my master.¡±


    Qiuqiu would only trust one person in her life, just like the way she trusted the You family. Currently, she trusted no one but Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Second Uncle, when are we leaving here? I used to think that my father was annoying back then, but after leaving home for more than a year, I miss him.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yiyi felt a little dejected.


    Perhaps, it was true that children always found their parents annoying when they were around and would miss them badly when they were separated for a long while.


    This was the first time Gu Yiyi had left home for such a long while.


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°There is a place not far from Tian Yue Kingdom that might have connection with the world outside. However, I cannot break the barrier with my current strength. Let me discuss this with Nan Xian and the rest later. We will leave this place no matter what.¡±


    Qiuqiu stared at Mu Qingyin and Gu Yiyi. She bit her lower lip a little, lowered her head, and did not say anything.


    ¡®Master and the rest want to leave this place? Will Master leave me behind? Will I go back to square one and live on my own again?¡¯


    When one got used to being on her own, loneliness was not a big deal. However, having once had the feeling of warmth, being alone no longer held any appeal.


    ¡®It would be so great if Feng Ruqing could stay here forever¡­¡¯


    Simply no one noticed that Qiuqiu¡¯s face had changed. No one ever paid attention to her, let alone notice her pensive look.

 Chapter 1170 - A Prelude To War I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, Ruqing¡­¡±


    The palace was empty.


    A deep voice came from behind them.


    Feng Ruqing turned and smiled sweetly. ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s face was filled with a gentle smile as he heard her voice.


    ¡°Ruqing, Xian¡¯er, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Before I came to Gu Yiyi, I once went to a place where there was an obstacle there. I have a feeling that if we break that blockage, we might be able to leave this place.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was showing delight. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not really clear on the details. Ruqing, Xian¡¯er, it¡¯s getting late, so we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Feng Ruqing had been here for some time. She really did not want to leave the spirit beasts that she had just met after coming here. But she understood that this place was not her eternal home.


    Other people were waiting for her outside this world.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare later. We should give Yiyi some time to say goodbye to her friends.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come back to you tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Qingyin smiled as he looked at the beautiful couple in front of him. Eventually, he simply turned and left them, his green-robed figure gradually disappearing into the sunset.


    After Mu Qingyin had left, a small head peeked out from the pavilion, but no one had noticed it. Her big eyes were as bright as stars, staring dumbly at Feng Ruqing. Nobody knew what was on her mind¡­


    ***


    It was night.


    The moonlight reflected on the water.


    A young girl wearing a red robe sat at the edge of the lake, gazing at the night sky. She seemed lost in thought.


    Just then, a faint voice came from behind Feng Ruqing, timidly asking, ¡°Master, are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned a little and her gaze fell upon a beautiful face.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened. She was unable to resist the charm of this young girl.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe. I¡¯ll probably leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young girl pouted as she extended her hand and squeezed the spiritual qi in the air into a ball, handing it over to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing quickly caught the ball handed over by the girl and absorbed it into her body.


    It was because of this ability that had made her adore this young girl. She had taken her away from the You family and this girl had stayed with Feng Ruqing since then.


    The young girl was like a kitten, rubbing her face against Feng Ruqing. ¡°Master, look. I¡¯m very useful to you. Master¡­ Can you not leave me behind?¡±


    Feng Ruqing held the young girl¡¯s hand. She looked down at her as the young girl¡¯s deer-like eyes were staring at her, watery.


    ¡°Qiuqiu, will you leave with me?¡±


    Qiuqiu¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Master, you want to take me with you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was distracted just now, and Qiuqiu¡¯s voice was so soft that she could barely hear the last words from her.


    The young girl¡¯s face broke into a smile brighter than sunshine. ¡°Master, if I couldn¡¯t leave this place, would you still leave me?¡±


    There was no walking away from this world.


    Especially herself!


    But her master did not belong in this place. If she wanted to leave, there would be a way out eventually.


    But¡­ She did not want to let her master go! She wanted her master to stay and be with her for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1171 - A Prelude To War II

    Chapter 1171: A Prelude to War II


    ¡°Qiuqiu¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled softly as she touched the young girl¡¯s head. ¡°I must leave this place. My family and friends are waiting for me.¡±


    The young girl held her hands tightly, breathing hard.


    She still wanted to leave this place!


    After all, she would end up being the one who was left behind.


    The countless years of loneliness had struck fear in her heart. She was like a child who was lost in a thick fog. It was not easy for someone to come and pull her out, so she had never wanted to let her go.


    Unfortunately¡­ She was being left behind to be alone again!


    ¡°But, don¡¯t worry¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing smiled widely. ¡°I will get you out of this world by any means. But now I have to go back first to settle some things. I can¡¯t stay here longer. Qiuqiu, trust me. I¡¯ll be back for you to get you out of this world!¡±


    She had been here for a year, and she did not know whether Mu Ling was still bullying Suyi or not. She was worried, so she must leave this place.


    Only after everything in the Mu family had settled, she would then be able to come back again peacefully.


    In truth, Feng Ruqing did not know why she would feel so affectionate toward this beautiful young girl either.


    At first¡­ She thought it was all because of Qiuqiu¡¯s power that had made her attracted to her. But now¡­ She finally understood that she truly loved her.


    Maybe¡­ Qiuqiu and Qing Han were alike, both were spirit herbs, and she naturally had a soft spot for these lovely spirit herbs.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    All the disappointment and hatred in the girl¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared. She lifted her head. Her eyes were bright and brilliant, and her smile was like a blooming flower. ¡°Will you come back and take me with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was so firm, to the point that it caused Qiuqiu¡¯s grief to fade away completely.


    She would never abandon her.


    Her master had something to do. She just had to go away for a while, and she would come back to get her out of here.


    That was enough¡­


    She was no longer alone in this world.


    ¡°Well, I trust you. I don¡¯t believe anyone else¡­ Except you. I wanted to follow you from the first moment we met.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have always made me feel warm, and I like you a lot.¡±


    Since the first encounter at the You family¡¯s basement, she was destined to live for her.


    Nothing would change, till death do them apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should rest first,¡± Feng Ruqing said, touching Qiuqiu¡¯s head.


    Qiuqiu rubbed her head against Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand like a lazy cat, and she seemed to be enjoying it.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Suddenly, a light cough sounded from behind Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing turned around and saw Nan Xian and Mu Qingyin standing behind her.


    She suddenly froze and looked down at the young girl nestled in her arms before she lifted her head to look at Nan Xian. Once she met Nan Xian¡¯s gaze, she surprisingly had a feeling of being caught red-handed.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say I did nothing and that I¡¯m definitely innocent?¡±


    Qiuqiu was speechless.


    She looked at Feng Ruqing whose eyes were fixed upon Nan Xian. She then looked at her own dirty dress and burst out crying in an extremely distressing way.

 Chapter 1172 - A Prelude To War III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was usually fond of women, but once she had met Nan Xian, she would not even glance at those pitiful young girls because her eyes were only on him.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face remained cold, but he was quietly relieved.


    Although Qing¡¯er did not yet learn how to stay away from women, she had at least improved a little. Unlike before, when she had even hugged them in front of him.


    But now¡­ She even knew how to explain it to him.


    ¡°Second Uncle and I have chatted a while ago, and now I came to call you to sleep. It¡¯s too hot here, let¡¯s go back to the house and sleep peacefully.¡±


    Nan Xian deliberately emphasized the word ¡®sleep¡¯ as he coldly glanced at Qiuqiu, who had fallen to the ground. He wrapped his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist and gave her a gentle smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not look at Qiuqiu again.


    Earlier, she was so fond of her. But now¡­ She only had this wild man in her eyes and mind.


    Qiuqiu sniffed angrily. Master just said that she could not part with her but in the blink of an eye¡­ She had abandoned her!


    A moment ago, she was comforting her like a kitten, but in the next moment, she had thrown the young girl to the ground mercilessly¡­


    1Sure enough, women were such liars!


    Mu Qingyin smiled helplessly as he stared straight at Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing¡¯s departing figure.


    Other people¡¯s love rivals were men, but his nephew had to compete with women for her attention¡­


    ***


    The night was silent.


    Feng Ruqing followed Nan Xian into the room. Her eyes fell upon the man¡¯s handsome face.


    Her gaze slowly traveled down his neck.


    Then she stepped forward and ripped off his robe.


    The man¡¯s face was so handsome as if that look could make everything in the world lose its color. And his perfect figure was filled with a seductive charm.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian lifted his hand and ran his fingers through the young girl¡¯s hair. He smiled gently and said, ¡°If you want to sleep with me, you can just tell me. You don¡¯t have to seduce me like this on purpose.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    This guy was seducing her, so how did it turn around to her seducing him?


    ¡°Your hand¡­ You touched me just now.¡±


    ¡°Did I? I just want to help you undress.¡±


    ¡°Your nails were touching me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless again.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Nan Xian slowly stepped forward, pulling Feng Ruqing into his arms. His stunning face lit up with a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    This time, what Nan Xian had said about sleeping obviously meant sleeping with him.


    The bed linen floated around with the wind as it danced softly in the air inside the room, but still, it could not hide the two figures on the bed¡­


    1The next morning.


    Feng Ruqing had just walked out of the room as she saw some spirit beasts led by the wolfhound were looking at her impatiently under the shining sun.


    These spirit beasts knew that she was about to leave and their eyes were full of disappointment, but they insisted on coming here to see her off.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit as her eyes swept over those familiar spirit beasts one by one and finally stopped at the big rabbit.


    ¡°Chee-chee.¡±


    The big rabbit jumped up and hopped up to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. It thought for a while before it took out a piece of ginseng from its arms and handed it to Feng Ruqing with a heavy heart.


    Ginseng was not very important to Feng Ruqing, but it was the big rabbit¡¯s favorite food, so she had kept it anyway.


    The wolfhound also wanted to give something to her. After searching for a long time, it finally found a stick of bone that it had hidden for itself to give to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She stared at the servile look on the wolfhound¡¯s face and put the stick of bone away.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173: A Prelude to War IV


    The wolfhound was very excited when it saw that Feng Ruqing liked that big bone. To surpass the big rabbit, it took out a piece of feces that it had privately stashed away and offered it to Feng Ruqing.


    That was the feces of a phoenix that it had accidentally found a few years ago and had been hiding, reluctant to eat it. Now it wanted to give its beloved treasure to the woman that it loved the most.


    ¡®Master will love it.¡¯


    The wolfhound was waiting for a compliment, but what would come to it was a blow on its head.


    Feng Ruqing nonchalantly took the stick of bone given by the wolfhound and knocked it on its head. ¡°Take this piece of feces and get out of here!¡±


    ¡®This dog has gone overboard!¡¯


    The stick of bone at least could be used to hit people¡­


    But this piece of feces¡­ How was she supposed to take it?


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The wolfhound howled miserably and rolled aside while rubbing its small head. It stared at Feng Ruqing with glistening eyes.


    ¡®The higher tier spirit beasts have tastier feces, so why doesn¡¯t Master like it?¡¯


    That was how it had survived when it was hungry back then¡­


    ¡®Is it because Master feels sorry about it that has made her reluctant to take that piece of feces?¡¯


    The more it thought about it, the more it made sense. The wolfhound raised its head. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing also lifted the stick of bone on her hand. The wolfhound suddenly trembled. It lowered its head to the ground, wagging its tail pathetically, but did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared at the spirit beasts that had accompanied her for a long time before she began speaking.


    All the spirit beasts raised their heads and looked straight at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little Doggy has already reached Tier-7, and I have left some spirit herbs for you guys. So¡­ It is enough for all of you to break through to a few more higher tiers. With your strength now, nobody will dare bully you anymore.¡±


    The beasts stood around in silence.


    Before this, they just wanted to stop being bullied, but now¡­ All they wanted was to follow her.


    But she would leave eventually and no one could stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long it will before that happens.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I promise that after I¡¯ve settled everything there, I¡¯ll come back to you and find a way to take all of you with me.¡±


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The voice was tinged with reluctance, like soldiers sending their leader off.


    ¡°State Preceptor, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not look at these spirit beasts again. She was afraid that she would miss them even more if she did.


    Humans and spirit beasts were both emotional. At first, they would unite for their own purposes, but once they had spent more time together, they would eventually care for each other.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    ¡°Chee-chee!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Numerous spirit beasts stood behind Feng Ruqing. They let out a barking sound that carried a thousand feelings, seemingly responding to her words.


    They would wait for her no matter how long it took.


    ***


    The mainland consisted of eight powerful kingdoms.


    Besides Haitian Kingdom and Tianyue Kingdom, which had been destroyed, there were six other kingdoms in this mainland.


    And among these kingdoms, Tianyue Kingdom was at the bottom of the list. It was said that there were countless skilled masters from other kingdoms.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174: A Prelude to War V


    Here was Yang Xin Hall in Xuan Yuan Kingdom, the leader of the eight kingdoms.


    An elder in bright yellow sat upright, surrounded by the emperors of the other five kingdoms.


    Compared to Cang Yue Mainland, all the emperors from the eight kingdoms, except for Haitian Kingdom, which had always been isolated from the world, wore the same pants.


    The eight kingdoms¡¯ emperors came from one ancestor. The kingdoms were established after the ancestor was thrown into the reclusive world because of a mistake that he had made. And the ancestor of the spirit beasts was sent by a strong master to keep an eye on them.


    Of course, the eight kingdoms¡¯ emperors were unaware of these things. It was the emperor from Haitian Kingdom who had found this information in the mausoleum of the Ninth Emperor.


    And¡­ The strong master was the Ninth Emperor back then!


    Their ancestor was the prisoner who had offended the Ninth Emperor!


    Someone else might hate the Ninth Emperor if they had read the diary, but the people of Haitian Kingdom were different after all.


    The Ninth Emperor was the god who had created this world, and they were madly in love with her. They not only treated the spirit beasts as their partners but also worshipped the Ninth Emperor as their ancestor.


    As for their ancestor, who was thrown away as a punishment for his crime¡­ The emperor of Haitian Kingdom had long forgotten him because of his weakness.


    He only revered the strong master!


    The weak one did not deserve to be given special treatment by him, even if that person was his ancestor!


    This Haitian Kingdom¡¯s emperor was so pathetic. He worshipped the Ninth Emperor, learned all about her, and had even forgotten the man pictured in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s diary. In the end, he had offended the reincarnation of the Ninth Emperor so much so that¡­ His spirit was dispersed!


    Perhaps, this was his fate and the price he had to pay for his folly!


    ¡°Not long ago, the scout I have sent reported that the girl who drove the emperor of Tianyue Kingdom away and killed the emperor¡¯s father has returned. But it seems that she has gone to the Forbidden Mountain.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face was cold, expressionless.


    ¡°Forbidden Mountain? Isn¡¯t that a forbidden place in this mainland? I heard that there is a seal in the outside world. Many of us have tried to break it, but anyone who wanted to leave Fang Zhu Mainland would end up dead or badly wounded!¡±


    Indeed, this mainland was called Fang Zhu Mainland.


    Even though the emperors had not seen the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mausoleum and did not know what had happened, they were all clear that they had been expelled to this mainland.


    They did not know the outside world, and nobody from the outside world could come here.


    They had been restrained in this small mainland, wondering about the outside world.


    Was there any legendary spirit beast like a dragon?


    Was it true that¡­ The spirit beasts from the outside world were all-powerful and well-tamed? Were they the kind that would easily join the human¡¯s side just through mere words?


    Or maybe¡­ There were many spirit herbs and beautiful women to be enjoyed.


    No matter how much they yearned for the outside world, they all knew that many mainlands were not interconnected, and they would have to pay a heavy price to pass through the seal!


    Maybe¡­ It was something they could never afford.


    ¡°Perhaps these people were afraid and tried to escape through the Forbidden Mountain? Unfortunately, none of the obstacles within Forbidden Mountain can be broken.


    ¡°Either way, we have to go and kill them! A human with spirit beasts has wantonly killed our people. There is no pardon for this crime! We should have enslaved the spirit beasts! And she must pay the price for her reckless acts!¡±

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175: A Prelude to War VI


    ¡°He had thrown out the silly one from Tianyue Kingdom and defeated Haitian Kingdom. The skilled masters of our six kingdoms were adequate to kill those people at Forbidden Mountain! I will never allow her to be so rude! So arrogant!¡±


    The spirit beasts had been oppressed over the years.


    They worked like slaves under the oppression of humans, searching spirit herbs for humankind all over the place. If these spirit beasts turn against them, who would find the spirit herbs for them in the future?


    There were only small numbers of spirit herbs in Fang Zhu Mainland. Without the keen sense of smell of spirit beasts, it was difficult for them to find spirit herbs, and they could only live by eating the old ones handed down from the past ancestors.


    But those old things could not last for generations.


    ¡°Your Majesty Xuan Yuan, let¡¯s go and besiege those people right now. We will make her understand that only humans are in charge of this world, and we can¡¯t let the spirit beasts turn against us!¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan remained silent, but his expression was somewhat unsightly. He looked down at the other emperors sitting in front of him and finally opened his mouth to speak in a cold and serious tone.


    ¡°It is indeed the best time for me to show my power. Some people must understand who is in charge of this world.¡±


    As Emperor Xuan Yuan began laughing, the rest of the emperors joined him, fearlessly.


    ¡°Indeed. That girl is guilty of endangering our people with her Tier-7, disguised spirit beasts! Emperor Xuan Yuan, we must attack now. We can¡¯t let her go too far.¡±


    ¡°She has slaughtered the retired emperor of Tianyue Kingdom, so we must kill her by ourselves to regain our prestige, and she can¡¯t be buried within Fang Zhu Mainland.¡±


    These people were so lively, expressing their views and had even set a death date for Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Emperor Ao Tian pondered for a moment. ¡°The emperor of Tianyue Kingdom has come to my kingdom recently, so do I have to give him a hand?¡±


    ¡°No need. He¡¯s so useless. He¡¯s been driven out of Tianyue Kingdom and has lost his power. Helping him is such a waste.¡± Emperor Xuan Yuan laughed coldly, shaking his head.


    They came from the same ancestor, but all of them had gone through so many generations that any feelings of familial connections had pretty much faded.


    However, with Emperor Xuan Yuan ruling Fang Zhu Mainland, the eight kingdoms were safe and sound for years. No one dared to compete for territory, but rather, they were united in dealing with those poor spirit beasts.


    ¡°I am interested in a spirit beast that can transform into a human, so I¡¯ll join this battle.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan flicked his sleeves and stood up from the dragon chair with a serious look on his face. He straightened his waists and walked forward angrily.


    Unfortunately, as he was walking down the steps, he had accidentally tripped and fallen onto the ground.


    But he acted like he was fine. He stood up calmly, waving his robe. He also stopped the eunuchs who came to help him and looked around at the emperors with a serious gaze.


    The emperors coughed, clearing their throats and straightening themselves.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything just now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan waved his sleeve calmly as if nothing had happened just now.


    He took a swift step forward, gradually disappearing from the emperors¡¯ eyes.


    The rest of the emperors dispersed after Emperor Xuan Yuan had left. This time, they had brought all their people together, so they could immediately set off to Forbidden Land after getting ready.


    ¡®We better get there before those people do so that we can ambush them!¡¯

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176: Forbidden Mountain, Forbidden Land I


    This was a mountain range and the peaks were so tall that they were soaring into the clouds. However, the danger was lurking at every corner.


    Feng Ruqing had just entered the mountain range when she felt that something was not quite right. She and Nan Xian who was beside her exchanged glances and they looked at the dense forest.


    In the forest, there were waves of murderous intent hiding. Even the temperature in the air had fallen quite a bit.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what is the matter?¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian who had stopped moving forward. Her eyes contained a tinge of incomprehension, obviously not knowing what had happened.


    Mu Qingyin was also silent, but he subconsciously pulled Gu Yiyi behind his back. He looked at the leaves that were rustling nearby.


    Feng Ruqing laughed a little and took two big steps forward. She scanned the empty mountain forest. A small smile hung on her lips.


    ¡°Since all of you have chosen to ambush us, why are you still hiding now that we have appeared?¡±


    Hahaha!


    Waves of laughter rang out from the forest, like a devilish sound echoing in everyone¡¯s ears, not fading even after a long while.


    A few moments later, countless figures appeared from the forest. They stood in mid-air. Their gazes were cold as they looked down on the crowd below.


    Amongst those people, the one leading them was a stern and cold old man. He wore a bright yellow dragon robe with the words ¡®Xuan Yuan¡¯ imprinted on it as if fearing that others would not know his identity.


    He looked foolish¡­ and a little retarded.


    ¡°Young lady, you are so young. Why are you with the spirit beasts and choosing to kill your own countrymen instead?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that you and I are countrymen?¡±


    ¡°We are all humans. Are we not countrymen? The vengeance between spirit beasts and humans had supposedly ended many years ago. In the past, there was a traitor like Haitian Kingdom¡¯s king, now¡­ there is you. Have you ever thought of how humans would be able to handle it if the spirit beasts rebelled?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently rubbed her chin. ¡°Are all humans enemies with spirit beasts, or is it just all of you ¡­ who want to make spirit beasts your slaves?¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face darkened.


    This little girl really did not take heed of his words.


    Since that was the case, they could not really complain that these few old folks were besieging these young people.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Do you all know why spirit herbs are so rare in this place?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a smile.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was stunned and asked, skeptically, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because spirit beasts do not have intelligence.¡± Her eyes were filled with mockery. They looked beautiful and bright. ¡°All of you have ordered the beasts to pluck the spirit herbs properly, but that is entirely impossible. They only know how to pluck them from the roots. Once the roots are gone, it would take countless years for herbs to be upgraded into spirit herbs.¡±


    Spirit herbs grew when herbs had sufficient spirit qi. Only then would they become spirit herbs. Spirit herbs would keep on growing as long their roots were intact.


    If the roots were destroyed, then it would need countless years to be promoted from ordinary herbs.


    It was also because of this that there were not many spirit herbs on this mainland. At least, the number of spirit herbs were not comparable to Cang Yue Mainland.


    This time, not only Emperor Xuan Yuan was stunned, even the other monarchs who were behind him were also stunned. The looks they gave Feng Ruqing were filled with doubts. It was as if they were trying to verify the authenticity of her words.


    After all, they had always lived like this. They, too, plucked spirit herbs were from the roots. They had never left behind any roots.


    ¡°Even if what you said is true, so what?¡± Monarch Xuan Yuan regained his senses and indifferently said, ¡°Previously, the spy I have left in Haitian Kingdom had brought back news saying that you had quite a bit of the spirit herbs, too. What about this, if you leave behind the spirit herbs¡­¡±

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177: Forbidden Mountain, Forbidden Land II


    He paused for a moment and squinted.


    ¡°I will let the little white face[1] next to you go.¡±


    Little white face?


    State Preceptor Nan Xian?


    Feng Ruqing slowly turned her head to her side and looked at the handsome man¡¯s face. Her fingers lightly rubbed against her chin and her smile widened.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. The state preceptor is so good looking. He does have the potential to become a little white face, indeed.¡¯


    ¡°State Preceptor, why don¡¯t I work hard to surpass you and then support your livelihood?¡±


    Nan Xian was as indifferent as the light breeze. He did not look at the group of the people, it was as if he did not care about being called a ¡°little white face¡±.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the past life, the Ninth Emperor was Nan Changfeng¡¯s benefactor.


    Everyone knew that Nan Changfeng was kept by the Ninth Emperor and that he was one of the members of her harem.


    He had long gotten used to this address. After all, as long as she was accompanying him, regardless of how, it was good.


    He had no other desires.


    ¡°For real?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smilingly asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can support me now. I¡¯m very easy to support. As long as I have three meals, that is enough. I can even eat less, or meditate and not eat.¡±


    A smile hung on the handsome man¡¯s face. His words were as cold as usual, yet it contained a deep warmth that everyone noticed.


    Everyone who was there was ruthlessly fed dog food[2].


    Their faces had all turned black, especially all the emperors¡¯.


    They were here to ambush these people, but this group of people had ended up taking them lightly and were even displaying affection publicly in front of them. This was too hateful!


    ¡°Emperor Xuan Yuan, we do not need to talk nonsense with these people. Just strike the little white face first!¡± Emperor Ao Tian¡¯s eyes were ruthless as he viciously spoke through gritted teeth.


    Nan Xian who had been addressed as a ¡®little white face¡¯ calmly glanced at Emperor Ao Tian.


    Not knowing how, just by this glance, Emperor Ao Tian¡¯s heart trembled and his whole body shivered.


    According to the spies hidden in Haitian Kingdom, Feng Ruqing had gone to Haitian Kingdom for this man. A man who had been shut away by Haitian Kingdom would naturally not have much ability.


    It was a pity that these spies did not have enough resources and naturally did not know¡­ the reason Haitian Kingdom had been annihilated back then.


    Furthermore, they were unable to gather the information that this so-called little white face had such impressionable cultivation.


    Precisely because of their ignorance, they did not know fear and had provoked them multiple times.


    ¡°Young Lady, I will give you another¡­¡± Emperor Xuan Yuan started speaking in a serious tone.


    He had just started to speak when he saw a young lady who stood behind Feng Ruqing take off her shoe. With a thud, it was thrown at the defenseless Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Motherf***er. You have eyed our Little Qing¡¯er¡¯s spirit herbs again and again. And you have even called Nan Xian a little white face. Take a look at this man. Is he a little white face? Which part of him looks like a little white face? This is obviously a vixen, do all of you not know how to speak?¡±


    ¡°I, Gu Yiyi, despise old people like you who claim others to be a little white face the most. When I leave this place, I will tell my father, Gu Shi, and ask him to destroy your group of bastards!¡±


    In this life, Xuan Yuan had never been scolded while being pointed at. His face immediately turned dark now that he was scolded so badly by a young lady.


    A faint storm gathered around him. His eyes were clouded in fury.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    ¡°You motherf***er!¡± Gu Yiyi put her hands on her waist and pointed at Emperor Xuan Yuan who was in the air and started scolding, ¡°Is it because you bunch of ugly people cannot bear the fact that others are looking good? To actually call a vixen a little white face! Are there such shameless people like you guys?¡±


    How could a vixen and a little white face be the same? A little white face was weak and easy to bully. A vixen¡­ was intentionally here to steal away the woman she loved.


    [1] Little white face is equivalent to a male sugar baby


    [2] fed dog food is equivalent to PDA (Public Display of Affection)

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178: Little Guoguo Showing Off I


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face was serious. He would never admit that he was not able to defeat this sharp-tongued little gal. Therefore, he remained silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Everybody, let us not waste time. Settle these people. We still need to rush back.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the powerful warriors from other countries surrounded Feng Ruqing. The entire forest was filled with an astonishing murderous intent.


    Furthermore, these people¡­ the majority of them were actually at Holy Warrior tier, and their cultivation levels were not low.


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression remained unchanged and indifferent. His white clothes were fluttering and he looked like a fairy as if he was not of this world.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, leave these to me. You can just stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing obediently walked behind Nan Xian. Her smile was dazzling, stunning, and able to bring the whole city to its knees. Her smile was more captivating than roses.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan squinted as he sized up Nan Xian.


    He had originally thought this was a little white face1, but after hearing his words, he looked at him a little differently.


    At the same time, there was already someone who had jumped in front of Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were beautiful, calm, and indifferent. His hands slowly raised and a snow-white sword fell into his palm.


    When the man¡¯s hand held the sword, infinite power spread from the surrounding of the sword. Even the sword qi turned white and transformed into a fierce dragon. It flew toward the old man who had suddenly attacked. With a bang, it went right through his chest.


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened. Blood oozed from his chest. His body fell and hit the ground brutally.


    Sudden death!


    Emperor Xuan Yuan sneered and waved his sleeve. ¡°It seems like I have misjudged you. It turns out that you have hidden the fact that you are a Holy Warrior.¡±


    He had included himself as part of the praise.


    All the emperors were stunned. Perhaps they had never thought that this man was also at Holy Warrior tier.


    However, they had only paused momentarily before they, once again, rushed toward Nan Xian.


    The forest had already been tainted by blood and was filled with a murderous aura.


    Just like a bloody battlefield.


    Xuan Yuan did not take the lead in attacking, but was simply observing Nan Xian.


    A while later, he let out a sarcastic sneer.


    ¡°Seeing your situation, I believe that you have just entered Advance Holy Warrior tier not long ago while I have already reached that tier ten years ago. Therefore¡­¡± he paused, then ruthlessly said, ¡°All of you do not need to be bothered about him. Just leave this rascal to me. Go over to settle that young maiden first.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was the leader of the eight kingdoms.


    As these eight kingdoms were birds of a feather, besides Haitian Kingdom, the other six kingdoms had always been fighting.


    There was also another exception, and that was Xuan Yuan Kingdom.


    As the leader of the eight kingdoms, the other kingdom¡¯s emperors had also listened to Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s orders. Since he had already spoken today, these people immediately left Nan Xian alone and moved toward Feng Ruqing like a gust of wind.


    Originally, Nan Xian could have blocked these people. With Nan Xian¡¯s hindrance, they were not necessarily able to go over.


    However, at this moment¡­


    Feng Ruqing took two steps forward.


    Yes, it was as if she was shocked silly. She did not continue to hide behind Nan Xian but had sneakily taken two steps forward.


    Everyone saw that.


    Emperor Ao Tian felt a jolt of happiness in his heart. A fierce-looking spear was about to land on Feng Ruqing and it was as if he was a sword carrying a fierce aura.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179: Little Guoguo Showing Off II


    Logically speaking, Nan Xian should feel angry or anxious when seeing Emperor Ao Tian approaching Feng Ruqing.


    However¡­ Emperor Xuan Yuan saw that he was still calm and indifferent.


    It was as if everything was under control.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s heart sank. He did not have much time to think too much. His old body flashed across the sky and he stood before Nan Xian.


    ¡°Little guy, you alone will never be able to resist the strength of my six countries.


    From now on, there would be only six kingdoms on Fang Zhu Mainland.


    Haitian Kingdom and Tianyue Kingdom that had already been annihilated were not included amongst the six kingdoms.


    Nan Xian indifferently waved his sword and it clashed with the sword that Emperor Xuan Yuan had slashed down from the air¡­


    Infinite strength dispersed from both sides. Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He actually felt a jolt of numbness in his arms. His face turned green, and his throat contained a mouthful of blood that he had almost spit out.


    He was the most skilled master in Fang Zhu Mainland. He definitely could not lose all his dignity in front of a little guy.


    Therefore, he had forcefully swallowed the blood that was just about to reach the top of his throat¡­


    ¡°Little guy, you better look at your woman properly now. In a moment, she will become a soul under our swords!¡± Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he looked at Nan Xian condescendingly.


    He was implying¡ªno matter how Nan Xian resisted today, it would be in vain. If he could not even protect his own woman, so what was the use of living on?


    However¡­


    Just as Emperor Xuan Yuan turned his head, his smile froze. His pupils shrank as if he had just seen an unbelievable scene. His green complexion turned white.


    He saw that there was a huge pot hanging in the sky.


    There was even a door on the pot. It had an old bronze color that made it look like it was quite old.


    The pot had long been rusty and dull, but it was abnormally fierce. The pot was constantly smashing downward, ruthlessly hitting the heads of the six kingdoms¡¯ skilled masters as if it were hitting gophers.


    Buzz buzz buzz.


    The pot let out a violent sound as it trembled. Knocking them once was not enough, so after a knock, it struck those heads desperately as if it wanted to smash open all those heads.


    All the six kingdom¡¯s skilled masters had quite good cultivation. Their heads were also very tough and naturally would not split open with just a few knocks.


    This cultivation¡­ was much stronger than Haitian Kingdom¡¯s Holy Warrior tier skilled master who had died in vain.


    Even so, this pot had used such great strength. It was not something they could endure and they were unable to attack Feng Ruqing anymore. They could only cover their heads and scatter as they fled.


    However, the pot was getting more and more excited as it knocked their heads and it had no intention of stopping. It chased around this group of people that were running fast.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was left speechless.


    He looked at the group of emperors who were being chased around by a pot and his entire old face was flushed. He felt that his reputation was lost before he screamed angrily, ¡°All of you, stop!¡±


    Nobody heeded him.


    In the whole forest, the only thing that responded to him was the sound of the wind.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. This was the first time the group of people did not listen to his orders.


    ¡°I want all of you to stop. Otherwise, I will send people to annihilate your kingdom! Even a pot of unknown origin can scare you all to such an extent, your behavior is just ruining the reputation of our Fang Zhu Mainland!¡±


    This time, Emperor Xuan Yuan was indeed very furious. Thus, he was unable to find the right words. His eyes were filled with anger.


    As predicted, the group of people stopped in their tracks.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180: Little Guoguo Showing Off III


    Even the pot who was chasing after the crowd stopped and looked down at Emperor Xuan Yuan who was standing underneath it.


    Yes, this pot did not have eyes, but Emperor Xuan Yuan kept feeling that it was looking at him.


    It was like looking at him as if he was a pot of food that it could cook.


    It was an eerie feeling that left him terrified.


    The huge pot pondered for a moment and appeared before Emperor Xuan Yuan. The whole rusty iron pot smashed down on him. This violent force finally made Emperor Xuan Yuan understand the pain the other emperors had felt.


    Painful!


    Too painful!


    Since he had broken through to Holy Warrior tier, his head had long become as strong as iron. This was the first time he was experiencing the pain from being knocked like this in many years.


    In his anger, Emperor Xuan Yuan no longer bothered about Nan Xian, but used his sword to slash at the iron pot.


    Only to hear a ¡®crack¡¯¡­


    His sword that was forged using Cold Star Iron had snapped into two pieces.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. He stiffly raised his head and looked at the appearance of the iron pot that had acquired a little crack on its surface.


    The surface that was broken was the layer of rust that had long rusted. The other parts of it were unharmed.


    ¡°Emperor Xuan Yuan, this woman is a devil.¡± Emperor Ao Tian held his head that had already been knocked uncountable times as he cried in a pitiful manner. ¡°I clearly saw that this pot was released by this woman. She is a devil! Emperor Xuan Yuan, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan also felt fearful in his heart. But if he ran away, his reputation would be ruined. How would he rule Xuan Yuan Kingdom in the future?


    If this were spread out, he really would not be able to face the world anymore.


    Therefore, Emperor Xuan Yuan spoke in a serious and steady manner with a straight face, ¡°Am I the kind of person who would run away? It is just an iron pot. Could it possibly knock me to death? Furthermore, even if I die here, I would have died with dignity. At least I am worthy of the people of Xuan Yuan Kingdom. I am dying for Fang Zhu mainland. Therefore, I would rather not be a deserter!¡±


    He looked upright, just, and awe-inspiring. His face was cold and his words were righteous.


    All the kingdoms¡¯ emperors looked at Emperor Xuan Yuan in awe.


    Of course, if his legs could stop shaking, perhaps they would believe in him a little more.


    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz.¡±


    The huge pot got angry and it leaped up and stuffed all those people before it into itself as fast as it could.


    It even took out some cumin, sesame oil, salt, pepper, and chili from an unknown place and poured everything inside it.


    The huge pot¡¯s actions were too fast. It was so fast that before anyone could react, those people were already inside it, desperately struggling but in vain.


    ¡°Wow, is Little Guoguo making food?¡±


    Qing Han smelled the fragrant cumin, and without Feng Ruqing¡¯s agreement, she came out from the medium.


    Not only were the other people stunned, even when Gu Yiyi was stunned and seemed surprised when she saw Qinghan appear out of thin air.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, do you have a storage bag that can store living things?¡±


    Otherwise, how could Little Qing Han suddenly appear? Previously, she had thought Qing Han and Fu Chen, these two spirit beasts, had left beforehand. She had never thought that Feng Ruqing had brought them both with her.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile was a little awkward. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After replying, she lightly pinched the back of Qing Han¡¯s hand, but she suddenly saw Mu Qingyin¡¯s contemplative gaze on her.


    A storage bag that could store living things¡ªsuch a thing could be used to cheat Gu Yiyi, but if she wanted to hide this from Second Uncle, that would be a little difficult.


    Good thing Mu Qingyin did not ask anything and simply looked at the battlefield.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181: Little Guoguo Showing Off IV


    As for Nan Xian, it seemed that no matter how many secrets Feng Ruqing had, he had never asked about them.


    Only then did Feng Ruqing let out a sigh of relief. Good thing the one who came out was Qing Han. If it were Fu Chen¡­ a few days¡¯ worth of spirit herbs would have to be deducted as a punishment.


    Little Qing Han did not even notice the current situation. Her drool was literally flowing as she looked at the huge pot cooking.


    The huge pot obviously did not light a fire. Not knowing how, Little Qing Han could already smell the fragrance.


    After a moment, the huge pot stopped moving. It tilted slightly to the side and poured out the group of people.


    The people who had entered came out perfectly without harm.


    Besides the various seasonings and spices stuck to their faces, the only change was their expressions.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    They looked at Feng Ruqing and called out respectfully.


    Monarch Xuan Yuan was speechless.


    Even Feng Ruqing was equally speechless.


    Not waiting for the huge pot to give Feng Ruqing an answer, it once again scooped up the people, except for Emperor Xuan Yuan, into the pot. It did not stop stir-frying them, but there was only the fragrance of the seasonings without the smell of food being cooked.


    ¡°Fu Chen!¡± Feng Ruqing took a deep breath and shouted through gritted teeth.


    A flash of light appeared and Fu Chen¡¯s skinny figure appeared before Feng Ruqing. His face was immature and the corner of his lips carried a smile. ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Ask this pot how he has done it.¡±


    She could only let Fu Chen handle the task of communicating with the pot.


    ¡°I know.¡± Fu Chen looked at the pot. ¡°This pot is used to cook spirit herbs. The spiritual qi it contains is too strong, so it has started to have a mind of its own and thus is able to recognize its master. However¡­¡±


    Fu Chen looked at the people who stood in front of Feng Ruqing. ¡°Back then, when I was bored, I had flipped through the Ninth Emperor¡¯s manuals. There was once the description of this pot. It could use its enemies¡¯ strength as its own. You are the master of this pot. Naturally, you have become the master of these people.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Not all people can be changed. The pot would not be able to change people who are able to differentiate black and white clearly. This is regardless of how strong the huge pot is. Also¡­ the huge pot is unable to suppress people who have cultivation that is too strong.


    People who are able to differentiate black and white clearly meant that those whose characters were too dark, or¡­ too na?ve and pure where the world they lived in only had white and no darkness. They had never seen darkness and thought too well of everyone¡­ and the kind of people who were too saintly.


    ¡°The huge pot was able to change them. This means that these people¡¯s characters were between black and white.¡±


    Their black or darkness was leaning more toward spirit beasts.


    However, they were not entirely bad.


    At least to the citizens of these kingdoms, they were considered wise emperors.


    If that had not been the case, the huge pot would not have been able to change these people.


    Of course, it was lucky that these people were only at Lower Holy Warrior tier. That was why the huge pot had the ability to change these people.


    Like Emperor Xuan Yuan who was at Advanced Holy Warrior tier¡­ the huge pot did not touch him, which simply implied that with the huge pot¡¯s current cultivation, it could at most bully him a little, and had no way to suppress him in the pot.


    As Fu Chen was explaining, the last of these people had also been spilled out by it and they respectfully stood by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    Feng Ruqing let out a laugh. ¡°You all¡­ wanted to kill me just now?¡±


    ¡°No, we were just listening to the words of the bastard of Xuan Yuan Kingdom. We had almost mistakenly hurt a good person. Now, we have already understood a lot of matters and are willing to obey Master. From now onwards, Master may dispatch us as Master pleases.¡±

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182: Little Guoguo Showing Off V


    ¡°In the future, we will no longer believe in this bastard of Xuan Yuan Kingdom. He had caused us to almost hurt a good person like Master by mistake!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just now, all of you scolded my man saying that he was a little white face?¡± Feng Ruqing grinningly stroked her chin. Her voice, however, was cold.


    The group of people shuddered inexplicably. Even the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped quite a bit.


    ¡°It is the words of the bastard of Xuan Yuan Kingdom, not ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is him. It was also him who had brought us to besiege Master. We dare not do this anymore in the future. We beg Master to forgive us and spare our lives!¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face changed. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling.


    Just at this moment, those people felt the angry gaze of Emperor Xuan Yuan and so they surrounded him from all sides.


    Between his and Nan Xian¡¯s cultivation, he felt that they were evenly matched although he did lose out a little earlier on.


    Adding on to their advantage of having more people, there was no way he would have lost.


    However, the opposing side not only had an additional huge pot of unknown origin now. Furthermore, those people who were at Holy Warrior tier that was originally on his side had already been subdued by that huge pot. He had not even figured out what exactly had happened, but all of them had already betrayed him.


    ¡°What exactly did you do to them?¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan and the pot that could not speak had no way of communicating. Therefore, he looked at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian in anger and asked coldly.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    After hearing this question from Emperor Xuan Yuan, Emperor Ao Tian who had earlier treated him like a lord immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Who allowed you to be so rude to Master? Apologize to Master immediately!¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was speechless.


    He felt like he was holding in his anger and that it was stuck in his chest, causing him to almost suffocate to death in this forest.


    However, when he was just about to take action, he saw Nan Xian scanning him indifferently. The huge pot in the sky was also looming over him with a vague stance of wanting to crash down from the sky.


    On the other hand, the other skilled masters he had brought were almost all killed by Nan Xian just now.


    Thinking that he was alone now and that the enemy¡¯s side had too many people and their cultivation was too strong, he held back his anger.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and approached Emperor Xuan Yuan. ¡°You earlier said that my fianc¨¦ is a little white face?¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan breath was caught in his throat. Could this little girl be holding a grudge? He had only thoughtlessly said that and she had remembered it until now?


    ¡°I have just misjudged the situation. Could it be that I am not allowed to even misjudge?¡±


    Perhaps he was worried of being beaten up, he did not even address himself as ¡®Zhen¡¯, but his old face was still stoic and he was not willing to lower his noble head.


    ¡°Right. I did not say that you could not misjudge, it is just that¡­ you need to pay the price for saying something you should not have said. Little Guoguo, hit him fifty times. You are not allowed to stop if the fifty hits are not completed!¡±


    Buzz!


    Little Guoguo shivered in excitement and started to smash down at Emperor Xuan Yuan hard.


    This time, Emperor Xuan Yuan was in so much pain that even his face twisted in agony and he started shouting in anger, ¡°Do not bully me just because you have numbers on your side. I am telling you, if you make me anxious, no matter how many people you have, I will still take action!¡±


    The huge pot was not even bothered by his threat and continued to smash down on him from high up in the sky. It was also lucky that Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s head was hard, only then did his head not split due to the smashes. However, this kind of pain was nonetheless not something an ordinary person could endure.


    He clenched his fist and was filled with fury. ¡°I am not kidding. If you continue to smash my head, I will take action!¡±


    ¡°If you take action, 100 times! You cannot even defeat my pot, what more my fianc¨¦? Do you think you alone are the match of so many of us?¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was really depressed. He really had no way of defeating this pot.


    The huge pot was more depressed.


    Master had actually mocked it for not being as strong as a wild man! It was obviously a huge pot who had lived for over a thousand years. How was it not comparable to a human being?


    The angry huge pot did not dare to vent its anger on Nan Xian and could only vent all its anger on Emperor Xuan Yuan¡­

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183: Ancestor Mo Jun I


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s eyes were practically spitting fire out of fury. However, seeing that he was facing the danger of so many people, his intention to revolt was suppressed.


    Just a while ago, he was still laughing at the crowd who were holding their heads and fleeing from the huge pot. Now, he had become the person he was laughing at.


    The huge pot did not appear to have the intention to stop. Each smash was more powerful than the one before. It seemed to be going all out, venting all its fury, smashing so hard that Emperor Xuan Yuan who was earlier pretending to be strong had totally lost it and was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°What do you want? What exactly do you want? Did I not just bring people to ambush you? Do you need to bully people like this?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s crying face and waved her hand to stop the huge pot¡¯s actions. She smiled, gently rubbed her chin, and stared at the old man who stood before her.


    ¡°Then, speak. Who exactly were you calling a little white face?¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan really could not hold back his tears this time and started crying. His tears were rolling down his cheeks and he was full of grievances and resentment.


    He had merely said the phrase ¡°little white face¡± without much thought, and she had actually held a grudge to such an extent.


    ¡°I am the little white face. I am the little white face. Is that enough?¡±


    No one who had reached Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s level was unafraid of death. Everyone in this piece of land obeyed his orders. If he were to die in this kind of place, how much of a loss would that be for him?


    In the beginning, he wanted to hold up his old face in front of all the emperors and thus acted as if he was very calm. Now that this group of people had already been enchanted to the point where their minds were no longer clear, he also did not have the need to care so much about his reputation and face.


    Staying alive was the only most important thing!


    Feng Ruqing scanned Emperor Xuan Yuan from top to bottom. ¡°The wrinkles on your face are so plentiful that they could be used to squash mosquitos. Your skin is as dark as coal. You are telling me that you are a little white face? What about this¨Cif you can find someone to financially support you, I will let you go!¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan stopped breathing for a moment.


    Although he was arrogant and proud, he still had some self-awareness.


    Even though there were numerous beauties in the inner palace, these girl had only looked at the might he held and definitely did not fancy him because of his old wrinkly face! If he were to abandon this status, even finding a beautiful virgin would already be difficult, not to mention getting the opposite party to support him.


    For the first time, Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s heart had such admiration for a little white face. At least if he was a little white face, he could find someone to support him, and this life of his could still be kept¡­


    But now, he had an urge to cry out loud without holding back.


    ¡°Young lady, I am already so old. Do not make things difficult for me. I just heard that you had subdued the spirit beasts and was worried that these spirit beasts would bring harm to Fang Zhu Mainland. That was why we had planned to first destroy you and make the spirit beasts leaderless so that they would be easier to handle.¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°Who told you that spirit beasts would bring harm to this mainland?¡±


    ¡°It was not told to me by someone else but rather passed down by the ancestors. Back then, our ancestors had difficulties subduing these spirit beasts and thus have passed down some rules. We humans should make spirit beasts our slaves in every generation and we must not allow them to rise up again. Otherwise ¡­ it will inevitably bring disaster to the mainland. We are just following the last words of the ancestors.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Emperor Xuan Yuan indifferently. ¡°Who is your ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jun!¡±


    This was not a secret in Fang Zhu Mainland. There was nothing that could not be said.


    After hearing this name, Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression remained the same. Only Nan Xian¡¯s gaze had a tinge of seriousness and a vague murderous intent flashed in his clear eyes. However, he quickly hid it away and continued to look at Feng Ruqing warmly.


    1 ¨C same as previous chapters. Sugarbaby (male)

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184: Ancestor Mo Jun II


    Just like the soft moonlight and gentle wind.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, just kill him and we will continue on with our journey.¡± The man¡¯s tone was just as calm as before. His eyes were clear and cold.


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously nodded and her lips curled up slightly.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face changed after listening to these words. He looked like he was crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me. I am still very useful. At least I, alone, am as strong as everyone here. Why don¡¯t you get the pot to refine me? I am really obedient.¡±


    It was better to beg and live than to die a dignified death. Currently, there were no citizens of Xuan Yuan Kingdom around and there was no way of losing face here.


    After all, the skilled masters he brought had all died. Leaving him alone behind, he did not need to bother about his reputation anymore. After all, it was better than dying.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at the huge pot.


    The huge pot buzzed and shook desperately.


    ¡°Mother, the huge pot said it could not refine him. Why don¡¯t we just eat him?¡± Fu Chen¡¯s distinct voice rang out.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Feng Ruqing in fear and then looked at the cold, calm man beside her. A chill pierced through his heart. It was so cold that he trembled a couple of times.


    ¡°Without refining me, I can still be used by you all. Really.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently rubbed her chin as if considering Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s words.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan made a difficult decision. ¡°I know the secret of the barrier!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brows and finally looked at Emperor Xuan Yuan.


    ¡°You know of the barrier¡¯s existence and are still alive. You have definitely not seen the dangers of this barrier. This is the forbidden mountain¡¯s outer parts. If all of you are to move forward, you will enter the barrier. There are many dangers in the barrier. Bring me along. With my cultivation, at least, I can help all of you a little.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smilingly said, ¡°What you have said seems to make sense.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan subconsciously felt relieved. Before he was able to continue speaking, Feng Ruqing had already taken the sword from Nan Xian¡¯s hand and was walking toward Emperor Xuan Yuan smilingly.


    ¡°However, I feel that you cannot even defeat my pot. You would definitely just be a burden. Also, you cannot give us any better information, so, why not¡­¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s body trembled. ¡°At the outermost part of the barrier, there is a savage beast guarding the place. That savage is called Tun and it is extraordinarily feral and fierce. However, I know its weakness. Its weakness is that it is afraid of water, but not ordinary water. It has to be spirit water that contains spiritual qi. It can corrode its body.¡±


    Savage and spirit beasts were all beasts, but in reality, they were not the same.


    Spirit beasts were pure and kind by nature. They would only fight and kill for survival and for a way to live on.


    Savages were murderous by nature. Even if it was not for food, they would also torture their prey. They had caused turmoil in the human world countless times. Thus, they were known as savages and were pursued by countless people until they were confined.


    ¡°Oh. So?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a smile that did not look like a genuine smile.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face changed. ¡°Then¡­ Then, I do not know anymore. This matter was found out by a retainer I previously had. We wanted to leave this Fang Tuo Mainland, too. That is why we frequently sent people to investigate this barrier. However, until now, we are still unable to figure out how to leave.¡±


    Fang Zhu Mainland¨Cjust by hearing this name alone, one could already guess that this was a place of exile. Resources were scarce. All of them wanted to visit the world outside to take a look and sate their curiosity. Even if the world outside was not comparable to Fang Zhu Mainland, they would not have any regrets.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185: Ancestor Mo Jun III


    All these years, they could not even defeat the savages. If even they could not defeat it, the others would not stand a chance then.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, bring him along.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. ¡°If there are any dangers, we still have him to face them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°However, State Preceptor, don¡¯t you feel like we have forgotten something?¡±


    Nan Xian calmly shook his head. ¡°No. I have brought along everything necessary.¡±


    Feng Ruqing went silent for a moment. She turned around and looked at Gu Yiyi and Mu Qingyin. Then she lowered her head to look at Fu Chen and Qing Han who were beside her.


    That was right. Everyone who should come along was there, but she still felt like something was missing.


    However, at the moment, she could not remember what it was that she had forgotten.


    ¡°Since there is nothing that we have left behind, we should continue with our journey.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Emperor Xuan Yuan and gave him a kick. ¡°You, lead the way in front.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, yes.¡±


    To keep his life, this generation¡¯s emperor of Xuan Yuan Kingdom was nodding and bowing like a pug. His face carried a forced smile of surviving a life-and-death ordeal.


    ***


    Tianyue Kingdom.


    In the imperial palace.


    A small little green snake yawned and slowly climbed into the house. ¡°Today, I have awoken too late. It looks so dark. That¡¯s right, where are my master and the princess? How come I do not see that bastardly couple today?¡±


    Not far away, a wolfhound was slowly walking over. It was stunned when it saw Qing Zhu who was yawning.


    Qing Zhu was also stunned when it saw the wolfhound.


    The two of them looked at each other for a couple of seconds before Qing Zhu slowly opened its mouth. ¡°Little Dog, did you see that bastardly cou- ah, ptooey, did you see my master and the princess?¡±


    Yes, this dog was practically the princess¡¯ dog. It definitely could not speak badly about the princess in front of this dog. Otherwise, this dog would definitely tell on it.


    The wolfhound was stunned for a second. ¡°Master has already brought along with her the state preceptor and left. She said they were going to return to their old home. That¡¯s right, a place called Cang Yue Mainland. Why are you still here?¡±


    Xiao Qing¡¯s body was frozen. The blood in its whole body had also solidified. Even the air also seemed to have changed slightly.


    After a moment, only did Qing Zhu manage to collect its voice. It tilted its head to the side and stared. ¡°Where did you say they have left to?¡±


    ¡°To their old home. However, you do not have to be too sad. Perhaps, they are unable to bring us, these beasts, when returning home. Master has also promised that she will come back in the future to bring us along with her.¡±


    ¡®You all can¡¯t follow them back to their old home, but I can! I am their fellow villager! I am also a snake from Cang Yue Mainland!¡¯


    Now, Xiao Qing understood its current predicament!


    Its own master, that bastard, only had the princess in his eyes. He had left behind this living snake!


    Qing Zhu cried out in pain. It was too late to pack up and so it ran away with tears, quickly disappearing into the sunset.


    The wolfhound could not understand why Qing Zhu was so sad.


    It was not like Master was not returning.


    She had promised them that she would return. Since that was the case, they should just obediently wait for her at home¡­


    The wolfhound naturally could not understand that to Qing Zhu, being left behind by Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing felt like the sky had fallen. There was no more hope left in its whole snake life.


    Actually, Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian were not to be blamed.


    Qing Zhu very rarely appeared before Feng Ruqing and it was not one of her spirit beasts. It was difficult for her to remember this snake. It was only because of her love for Qing Zhu that she vaguely remembered she had left something behind.


    As for Nan Xian¡­


    Cough cough.


    This bastard only had the memory span of a goldfish. Expecting him to remember Qing Zhu? That was almost impossible.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186: Ancestor Mo Jun IV


    Usually, Qing Zhu would follow him closely, but once it lost track, its master would forget about him!


    If not because of Feng Ruqing, who had always reminded him, he would not have remembered anything.


    In this life, Feng Ruqing was the only one that he would never forget!


    ***


    Forbidden Mountain.


    Feng Ruqing could no longer hold back the sneeze. She rubbed her nose and turned to Nan Xian curiously. ¡°State Preceptor, was someone cursing me just now?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to do that?¡± Nan Xian laughed coldly.


    ¡°Oh, we really haven¡¯t forgotten anything?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned and pondered for a while. She could not recall anything that might have been left behind.


    She had brought everything that she needed, and only Nan Xian might have left something behind.


    Nan Xian shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Xian gently took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have anything but you. I¡¯ve nothing left behind as long as you are with me.¡±


    All he had was Feng Ruqing.


    Therefore, Nan Xian was sure that he did not leave anything behind, not even wanting to spare a thought.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked relieved for a moment. ¡°Maybe because I didn¡¯t have Qiuqiu and the little dog with me so I¡¯m not quite used to it, I feel like I¡¯ve left something behind. If you said so, then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face changed slightly. At this age, it was too unbearable for him to watch these young people showing affection to each other.


    It was better for him to send them away as quickly as possible to save his own life.


    ¡°Little Guoguo¡­¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly thought of something and turned to the huge pot. ¡°Will these people escape if their power increases?¡±


    The huge pot buzzed, but Feng Ruqing did not know what it was saying.


    She turned again to Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen was quiet for a while. ¡°It says that it can¡¯t hold down the powerful one, but once he has been controlled by it, he won¡¯t escape unless he dies.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I am relieved.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled happily. She lifted her hand and patted Fu Chen¡¯s head. ¡°Fu Chen, you understand not only the spirit beasts, now you can even understand the pot¡¯s language. Do you have anything that you can¡¯t understand?¡±


    Fu Chen thought briefly. ¡°I saw some words in the book that said ¡®women¡¯s mind is just like a needle at the bottom of the sea.¡¯ I don¡¯t understand¡­ Woman¡¯s mind?¡±


    After all, he had never heard any voice from his mother¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You will surely understand once you have found a girl you love. Just like you and Qing Han, when she is hungry, you can quickly understand her even just by one look. You also know when she wants to make trouble and take the lead on that. If you give your mind and heart to understand, you will have understanding.¡±


    Fu Chen would always know what was on Qing Han¡¯s mind. Maybe they were both spirit herbs and that had made it easier to understand each other?


    Emperor Xuan Yuan felt uneasy.


    And now even the spirit beasts were showing affection in front of him?


    To this second, Emperor Xuan Yuan still thought that these two little creatures were spirit beasts.


    Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing, who was holding Fu Chen¡¯s hand silently, without a word. But when he saw Gu Yiyi heading toward Feng Ruqing, he quickly swept Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand with his cold, blank, indifferent gaze. Gu Yiyi was shocked and abruptly retracted her hand.


    Sob¡­ The vixen¡¯s eyes were so scary!


    Xiao Qing and Fu Chen were closer, and Fu Chen was not her son. But why was Nan Xian not jealous about it? Why only her?


    Could it be that¡­ Nan Xian felt more threatened by her?


    The more Gu Yiyi thought about it, the more it made sense.


    Her pretty little face smiled happily. Her eyes were like stars, blinking as she looked at Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty I


    At this moment, Mu Qingyin somehow felt that Gu Yiyi was very dazzling.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± Emperor Xuan Yuan timidly paused, his voice seemed troubled with uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you here. So¡­ Can I leave now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing just smiled faintly and did not say anything.


    By looking at her expression, Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s heart trembled violently. He pursed his lips into a hard smile.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing¡­ I was just casually wondering out loud. By the way, up ahead is where the savage, Tun, is located. So¡­ Should we rest here for a while, or do we keep going forward?¡±


    He knew how to deal with Tun, but he was the emperor of a kingdom with precious rank and honor after all. If not because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s spirit beast that could transform into a human, he would not come here alone.


    And thus, he had never seen the savage.


    Feng Ruqing paid no attention to Emperor Xuan Yuan. She and Nan Xian led a group of people behind them into the savage¡¯s territory.


    The moment they stepped into this mountain forest, they could feel that the air was somewhat different. Dark clouds were settling upon the sky, and the surrounding appeared gloomy. That was the power of the savage.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks.


    Gu Yiyi accidentally bumped into her. Her nose had turned red, and her eyes were teary as she looked at the young girl who had stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Second Uncle, take care of Gu Yiyi.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression was solemn as she slowly grasped the sword hilt with her hands.


    This windy, boisterous mountain forest had given her a powerful pressure.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar resounded through the mountain, causing the entire mountain forest to shake as if the ground was shaking.


    The sound gave a feeling that it could shatter the eardrum to pieces.


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian remained calm, but Gu Yiyi¡¯s face was a bit pale.


    She was the weakest person among them. Hence, blood had instantly flowed from her nose, and her ears were sore. She covered her ears with her palms.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I feel terrible¡­¡±


    That sound continued on for a long time, and those with low strength could not bear it.


    If continued, Gu Yiyi would probably bleed to death.


    Mu Qingyin covered Gu Yiyi¡¯s hand with his hands and tightly covered her ears, hoping that this would block out some pressure.


    ¡°The savage is inside. Second Uncle, you stay here with Yiyi. Nan Xian, let¡¯s go find that savage.¡±


    Gu Yiyi would not be in so much pain if they could stop the savage¡¯s cry.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan abashedly said, ¡°Maiden Feng, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll take care of them for you¡­¡±


    ¡°You must follow me.¡±


    ¡®Haha! This guy is a Holy Warrior. Leaving Second Uncle and Gu Yiyi to him, isn¡¯t like leaving a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den? They will never come out alive!¡¯


    The only way to be safe was bringing him with her.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was on the verge of tears as he did not want to face that savage.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°We are not certain whether the method you¡¯ve given us will work or not, so you must follow me. You don¡¯t have to stay as the emperors of other kingdoms are here to protect Second Uncle and Gu Yiyi.¡±


    She believed more in these people who had been transformed by the huge pot compared to Emperor Xuan Yuan.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The emperors¡¯ expression carried respect, and even their gaze toward Feng Ruqing was respectful.


    They were different from Emperor Xuan Yuan.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty II


    Emperor Xuan Yuan wiped away his bitter tears. He was somewhat envious of these people who did not have to charge forward and meet the savages. They could stay safely in this place.


    If he had been given another chance, he would surely not come here anymore.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything more. She and Nan Xian were standing eye-to-eye, and they immediately stepped into the gloomy mountain forest.


    With every step that they took, the savage¡¯s cry became more fierce, like a brassy sound, making Feng Ruqing a little bit uncomfortable.


    Nan Xian had sensed a change in her face and gently held her hand.


    A warm spiritual force flowed into her body, and this made her feel a little better.


    A gigantic beast that was almost as tall as a small mountain stood not far away, gazing fiercely. Its eyes were filled with bloodthirsty murder intent, roaring, shaking the entire world.


    However¡­


    It seemed like it had been trapped there as its emotions swirled into a mindless rage.


    Its body was so large that it blocked the only aisle there. They had to defeat the beast if they wanted to pass through.


    The savage had somehow become even more furious after seeing Feng Ruqing. Its fierce eyes were bloodshot as it angrily tried to break through the barrier that was holding it back.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    It was so angry that it could not help but smash through the barrier. Its eyes stared fiercely at Feng Ruqing, as wished it could kill her and cut her into pieces.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Why do I feel that¡­ It holds a grudge against me?¡±


    Fu Chen turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Did you abduct its daughter-in-law?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Fu Chen thought for a while and nodded. ¡®It is too obvious. You¡¯re the kind of villain who would abduct other¡¯s daughter-in-law.¡¯


    Nan Xian took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. He stared at the beast with his cold, expressionless gaze.


    The beast was even angrier now.


    ¡®It is that bastardly couple again!¡¯


    For a thousand years, it had become a majestic beast that was feared by everyone.


    It could do anything it wanted to do in this mainland. Who would dare to offend it?


    But everything had changed after it met that bastardly couple!


    It was from that day that it, as a savage seated up high above, had fallen to the status of a watchdog, and was imprisoned for a thousand years!


    It met them again today. The savage was ready to kill this bastardly couple to avenge its grievance from back then!


    ¡°Why do I feel it getting angrier?¡± Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°Did I really abduct its daughter-in-law?¡±


    It was not possible¡­


    Its daughter-in-law must be a savage too. It was tough to tame a savage, and it was impossible to tame it just with a few spirit herbs.


    She thought for a moment. Was it impossible that its daughter-in-law was among those spirit beasts that had followed her to Tianyue Kingdom?


    But looking at Tun¡¯s furious look, it seemed like what Fu Chen said just now might be true. Did she really snatch its daughter-in-law?


    ¡°We can¡¯t let it continue shouting. Little Guoguo, smash it!¡±


    Feng Ruqing quickly snapped back to reality and commanded in a stern voice.


    The huge pot rushed toward the savage and swiftly smashed it, but the savage¡¯s head was too hard. The huge pot growled as it felt its body being numbed by the shock.


    ¡°Little Pot!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face fell and continued.


    The huge pot understood the meaning of Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. It turned over its body, pouring all the spirit water from itself.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty III


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was surprised as he looked at such a large amount of spirit water. His mouth watered.


    So much spirit water¡­ As long as he was given time to absorb it slowly, it would be easy for him to make a breakthrough.


    But it was used to deal with the savage right now.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The savage let out a monstrous roar. Its claws began to burn, and a pair of bloodthirsty eyes stared cruelly at Feng Ruqing. This time it was not only filled with anger but also pain.


    Tun was indeed afraid of the spirit water, which could erode it, but that was all.


    For the mighty Tun, this would not kill it.


    The intense anger that it felt when facing Feng Ruqing carried a deep pain so it slammed its body desperately against the barrier.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to Emperor Xuan Yuan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the spirit water was able to deal with it?¡±


    Seeing the vicious, furious Tun, Emperor Xuan Yuan unconsciously gulped. ¡±Maybe¡­ that was not enough? Would you like to add more spirit water?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no use in doing that.¡±


    Without waiting for Feng Ruqing to speak, Nan Xian¡¯s light and refreshing voice spoke again, ¡°The spirit water can only hurt its skin and not its bones. This spirit water won¡¯t have much effect on it.¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face changed as he noticed that Feng Ruqing was staring at him.


    Her gaze carried a light that made his heart shudder, and he had subconsciously taken a few steps back.


    A crisp sound was suddenly heard.


    Feng Ruqing followed the sound, and in the next moment, her face changed drastically.


    The barrier, which was still strong just now, was already broken, leaving a gaping hole. The savage violently slammed forward, carrying a domineering aura with its fierce eyes.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan who was trembling just now cried out in shock.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, what have you done to this savage? It¡¯s been locked up for so many years and couldn¡¯t break it out. But why does it want to come out now and kill you?¡±


    Everyone could see that the savage hated Feng Ruqing so much that it would even risk its life to kill her.


    Feng Ruqing blushed and said angrily, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan burst into tears. ¡°You should quickly return its wife to it. The savage is almost out, and once it comes out, none of us will survive.¡±


    Boom!


    Before the savage could rush out, Nan Xian had raised his hand, and like a windstorm, he instantly hit Emperor Xuan Yuan. The emperor collided with a huge tree before slowly sliding down the tree.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was now lying on the ground, half-dead.


    Nan Xian stared at the savage while holding Feng Ruqing tightly in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll push you out of the way right away, and I¡¯ll deal with this savage.¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you trust me?¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and smiled lightly. His voice was as gentle as a breeze, and as calm as water.


    Feng Ruqing froze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just recalled something just now. This savage should not have lived up to today as its time has long gone. Someone has kept it alive by using that formation so that it could guard this world. You need to break the seal, and the formation will surely disappear together with the savage.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I believe in you. I believe you can make it disappear. If you believe in me, when it rushes out later, I¡¯ll push you out of the way. I¡¯ll¡­ Deal with it and return to you alive.¡±


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists harder, breathing heavily.


    The man¡¯s slender fingers brushed through her hair with a smile. ¡°Qing¡¯er, trust me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty IV


    ¡®Qing¡¯er, trust me, okay?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She believed him.


    Nan Xian would fulfill anything that he had promised her.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lifted her hand and grabbed Nan Xian¡¯s lapel. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t fight it and run when you should. If you dare to die in a place like this, I¡¯ll throw your body to Jiu Ming and he will do whatever he wants with you.¡±


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    ¡°One more thing. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the other side of the boundary, and you must come to me! If you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll really throw you to Jiu Ming. That man is a pervert, and he even has lots of dirty thoughts about you.¡±


    Nan Xian lifted his hand and pulled that girl into his embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how could I ever leave you?¡±


    Yes. How could he ever leave her?


    Several thousand years ago, Nan Changfeng had died in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s arms, but the boy was never afraid of anything.


    He was not afraid of death¡­


    He was only afraid that once he died, he would never see her again.


    How could he leave her alone in this world?


    No, that was not right. The Ninth Emperor was never alone as she had had countless women in her harem. But Nan Changfeng had always felt that once he left this world, the Ninth Emperor would be lonely.


    There was no difference now.


    He would live a full life for her sake.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice trembled a bit as she left Nan Xian¡¯s embrace.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan panicked. ¡°Take me with you. I want to leave this place, too. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    No one answered him.


    Feng Ruqing had sent Fu Chen and Qing Han to the medium.


    They could not help much with their strength, and having them here would only drag Nan Xian down.


    Fu Chen always thought that he had become strong after he had woken up and was not expecting that he would be a burden to anyone.


    However, facing such a powerful beast, he could not do anything but leave this place with Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian would never let them stay.


    He did not know if there was still any danger inside. Fu Chen had to follow Feng Ruqing so he could face this fierce beast peacefully.


    Pop!


    The barrier was completely shattered into pieces. Initially, that barrier was invisible to people, and only that savage could sense the barrier¡¯s existence.


    But once it shattered, the pieces changed into countless rays of light and dissipated into the air.


    As the beast rushed forward, Feng Ruqing only felt that her whole body had loosened up. She then transformed into a sharp sword and flew away swiftly, gradually disappearing from Nan Xian¡¯s eyes¡­


    Nan Xian was at ease now. His white robe floated with the wind as he stood, staring at the beast with his cold gaze.


    The beast could not catch Feng Ruqing anymore, so it took all its anger out on Nan Xian, and with a furious roar, the huge mountain-like figure rushed over to him.


    The whole sky darkened as if there were black clouds overhead, making the surrounding seem gloomy.


    ***


    A short distance away, Feng Ruqing fell throughout the void, landing safely in a pile of messy grass.


    She stood up and clenched her fists tightly as she looked back in the direction from where she had flown a moment ago before slowly retracting her gaze.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s soothing voice came from the medium. ¡°Father is so powerful, so you don¡¯t have to worry. He will definitely come back for you. He will return!¡±

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty V


    Fu Chen emphasized those last three words as if to convince himself to believe Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing looked determined. ¡°Well, I believe in him too.¡±


    Because¡­ He was her state preceptor.


    He was the one she had decided to be with since the very beginning after coming to this mainland.


    She was willing to believe every word he said, forever!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t waste any more time. I must break this seal quickly to save him.¡±


    If Nan Xian was struggling there, then she¡­ Must not let him down.


    The sky here was much brighter than that place, and even the air was exceptionally fresh and crisp. Feng Ruqing quickly made her way to the edge of the mountain to break the seal.


    She walked as fast as the wind, leaving only a shadow behind¡­


    ***


    To leave Fang Zhu Mainland, Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had gotten themselves into danger. And at the same time, Tian Shen Manor was not in a good situation either.


    Since that day, after receiving a group of skilled masters from Jia Xin, Mu Huan did not go to the Mu family to pick Chen Qingyan, but she went to the Qin family first to look for Qin Li.


    Qin Li had long planned to rebel, but he was weak. He had just made a breakthrough to Lower Holy Warrior tier a few years ago. He took many spirit herbs during this whole year of closed-door cultivation but could not continue to make a breakthrough.


    But chief manor Gu Shi had reached Intermediate Holy Warrior tier earlier.


    With just one tier of difference, the level of strength was so different. Otherwise, Qin Li would not have wanted to kill Gu Yiyi to make Gu Shi lose his will to live just so he could seize the throne.


    However¡­


    Everything had changed since Mu Huan¡¯s arrival.


    Mu Huan had given Qin Li a spirit herb that could enhance the cultivator¡¯s strength. But this spirit herb was limited only to women.


    Qin Li¡¯s first thought was Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Therefore, he had given Qin Fei¡¯er the spirit herb without hesitation.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s strength was indeed good, but her illness back then had stopped her from cultivating. Because of that spirit herb, she could enhance all the strength and had made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier!


    Qin Li was pleasantly surprised when it worked, but the Qin family¡¯s Lady Wen Yu was so worried about her daughter.


    Qin Li was blinded by greed. He had never once wondered that if this spirit herb was perfect, why did Mu Huan not use it himself, but instead gave it to the Qin family?


    If there was no repercussion, how could it be¡­ So effective?


    The situation in Tian Shen Manor had changed after Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s breakthrough. Various clans had sensed the tense atmosphere and split into two factions.


    One faction, led by the old master of the Mu family, stood on the chief manor¡¯s side. The other faction was those who had sensed something weird but still chose to stay with the Qin family because of their fear of death.


    A war within Tian Shen Manor was on the verge of breaking out!


    The Qin family.


    In a young girl¡¯s room, Qin Fei¡¯er was sitting in front of the window, staring blankly at the lake outside the window. She was so beautiful, but the wrinkles had already spread from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Yue, have I been aging a little more lately?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er touched the corners of her eyes and asked in a faint voice.


    Xiao Yue, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s new servant, lowered her head timidly as she replied, ¡°Young Lady always looks young and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yue¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er laughed bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m very conscious of my appearance. I¡¯ve aged faster since I took the spirit herb given by my father. And look¡­ I already have white hair.¡±

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty VI


    Xiao Yue stiffened, not daring to say more.


    Fortunately, Qin Fei¡¯er had always been very kind to her servants. She did not force her to say much but continued muttering to herself, ¡°That spirit herb is so effective, it will take something from me for sure. I¡¯ve used all of my strength to make a breakthrough to such a powerful tier, which means¡­ I¡¯ll also lose my youthful years.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, many people in Tian Shen Manor have spent their entire life to break through to Advanced Holy Warrior tier. Young Lady has been able to make a breakthrough, it is enough to prove that Young Lady is so talented and powerful.¡±


    Xiao Yue looked up and said.


    Qin Fei¡¯er chuckled. ¡°He¡­ Hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡±


    Xiao Yue naturally knew who Qin Fei¡¯er was referring to and replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master Qin Chen is in the Mu family and has never returned.¡±


    ¡°Chen¡¯er is not my brother, but I¡¯ve treated him as my own brother. But, I¡¯m no match for that outsider.¡± Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists tightly, then loosened them after a while. ¡°I still let him go so, I want him to come back now, and since he has chosen to do this¡­ There is nothing I can do.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er knew that the Qin family owed Qin Chen a debt, and she had done her best to make up for it. But why did he still choose to leave?


    ¡°Xiao Yue, Qin Chen had left the last drug primer before he left, and I¡¯m reluctant to use it. Please bring it to me.¡±


    The drug primer, which was drawn through fresh blood, had been her life-saving drug.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Young Lady recovered from her illness? Young Lady looks healthy since the breakthrough,¡± Xiao Yue asked dumbly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled lightly and said, ¡°The Qin family has not kept anything of his since he left. He has abandoned our love and left the Qin family, so why should I be too attached to it? Bring it to me. He had used countless spirit herbs to prepare the drug primer, so it is very precious. We can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    Xiao Yue bowed respectfully and left.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stared at the sky casually.


    She did not blame Feng Ruqing for taking Nan Xian away from her because Qin Fei¡¯er was too slow and did not seize the opportunity quickly.


    However, Feng Ruqing¡­ Should not have killed the servant who had been like her sister since she was a child, and Feng Ruqing should not have taken her brother whom she had cared so much for.


    Ever since that day, she was no longer the weak and innocent Qin Fei¡¯er she once was.


    Her father was right.


    To deal with a wicked person like Feng Ruqing¡­ She had to be stronger than her! So powerful that¡­ She would no longer dare to bully her Qin family again!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er¡­¡±


    Wen Yu had walked through the door and stood behind Qin Fei¡¯er. Her gaze carried a hint of worry.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stood up. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ve given the Mu family and the Luo family time to consider, and now they must choose between Gu Shi and us!¡±


    Wen Yu stared worriedly at the wrinkles that had appeared in the corners of Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes, and there was some regret in her heart.


    She did not know¡­ Whether it was right or wrong for her to kill the servant and blame Feng Ruqing deliberately.


    She knew that the servant was important to her daughter, but she had still beaten her to death with a stick angrily and had hurt her daughter¡­ She was tolerant before, but now she was greedy for power.


    Of course, the servant¡¯s death was just bait, and Qin Chen¡¯s departure was like adding oil to the fire.


    What made anger boil up in Qin Fei¡¯er was¡­ Her resentment, jealousy, and grudge!


    Her emotions had been hidden for so long that even she had not noticed it. But all it took was a few catalysts to coax the anger until it was impossible to hide it anymore!

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty VII


    The Mu family.


    The old master Mu was sitting high above everyone. His face darkened, and his gaze was cold and serious.


    Besides Mu Ling, there were a few uncles of the Mu family sitting below him.


    These people looked unpleasant, and some of them frowned.


    ¡°Master, if the Qin family wants to rebel, we have to choose one of them. Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s strength has surpassed Gu Shi now. If we side with the Gu family, maybe¡­ The Mu family will be in deep trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. Anyway, Gu Shi has seized his place as the chief manor. His action is illegitimate, and he might be destroyed as his strength is not powerful enough right now. So why should we interfere?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better for us to side with the Qin family. Don¡¯t be like that fool of the Luo family, who was captured by the Qin family for supporting Gu Shi. Now their fate is unknown, and those clansmen of the Luo family all hate him to death.¡±


    ¡°Master, for the sake of the Mu family, you must make a choice. It¡¯s not easy for our Mu family to survive in Tian Shen Manor for so many years. We can¡¯t let our empire be destroyed by them.¡±


    Old Master Mu¡¯s cold face grew colder, yet he never uttered a single word, and the people were unable to guess what was on his mind.


    Just then, a light laugh came from outside the door.


    They turned their heads and saw a beautiful figure with a long snow-colored robe coming from the door.


    From the moment Suyi appeared, Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. His eyes were somewhat dazed as he could not keep his eyes off her.


    He had not been able to get close to Suyi since she moved into the old master¡¯s yard a year ago.


    It was as if¡­ Time was stopped at this moment. His eyes were filled with the figure of a woman who looked like an immortal, stunning like their first encounter back then.


    Time had blessed her as she had no marks on her face. Compared to him and Chen Qingyan¡­ Both were already old.


    Only she remained the same, stunning as before.


    Suyi walked in with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you guys to give up Gu Shi. The old master and Gu Shi have decided the marriage between Xiao Qingyin and Gu Yiyi. Just wait for them to come back to set the marriage. Do you think the old master will abandon the Gu family and Xiao Qingyin?¡±


    The uncles¡¯ expressions had changed drastically. They hated Chen Qingyan and accepted Suyi, but for them, the Mu family¡¯s matters must come first, and conspiring with Gu Shi at this time would send them to death!


    ¡°Young lady, Master and the Gu family only made a verbal agreement, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Since the second young master has recovered, there are no worries about finding another woman.¡±


    Suyi smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not the young lady of the Mu family as your young lady is only Chen Qingyan! Secondly, Xiao Qingyin and the old master are both men of great affection, what makes you think that they would abandon Gu Shi?¡±


    The hall was windless, but the corner of Suyi¡¯s robe was swaying gently. Her gaze was as calm as before, but the coldness in her black eyes was unsettling.


    Pop!


    Old Master Mu smashed the table with his hand and stood violently. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Everything will be done according to Suyi¡¯s words, and since I¡¯ve promised Gu Shi to get married, I won¡¯t break that promise.¡±


    What was the difference between a man and a beast if he did not keep his word?


    He was not Mu Ling, who could ignore the promise he had given to Suyi back then.


    He had promised Gu Shi with the engagement, and no matter what, the Mu family could not break their promise!

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty VIII


    It was the basic principle of being human.


    ¡°But, Master¡­¡± The Mu family¡¯s men, led by Mu Ying, were a little panicked as they tried to persuade the old master. ¡°What about the Mu family¡¯s empire that has existed for years? Are you just going to sit back and watch our empire be destroyed by them?¡±


    Old Master Mu smiled sardonically.


    ¡°After asking me to abandon the Gu family, will you guys ask me to send Nan Xian to Qin Fei¡¯er again?¡±


    The breaths of the crowd were caught in their throats, in fact, they did think so.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier, a realm most people would never reach in their lifetime.


    The Mu family¡¯s position in Tian Shen Manor would be stable and secure if they joined the Qin family¡¯s side.


    They did not have the guts to say that in front of Suyi and the old master, so they expressed their thoughts with their expressions.


    Master Mu laughed even more coldly. ¡°I¡¯d rather destroy ten temples than break up a relationship! Nan Xian loves that young girl Xiao Qing. He doesn¡¯t like the Qin family¡¯s girl. You want him to marry Qin Fei¡¯er? Nonsense!¡±


    Mu Ying paused, gaining courage before saying, ¡°But Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan were once in love, didn¡¯t you split them up too, Master?


    This time, it was not just the old master Mu, even Mu Ling¡¯s expression changed.


    Mu Ling never thought that Mu Ying would bring up this matter. He looked at Suyi carefully, and after seeing her face as expressionless as ever, he was a bit disappointed again.


    The old master Mu looked at Mu Ying coldly. ¡°Like a mother, like a daughter. Now look, my perspective is correct.¡±


    Not long ago, the old master Mu had beaten Chen Qingyan badly outside his courtyard, not that he had not seen it, but instead, he felt that it was soothing to watch.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s mother had killed his beloved wife, and even if he died, he would never want such a daughter-in-law!


    He had already become enemies with her and could not live under the same sky.


    He did not kill Chen Qingyan because she was too young back then, but it did not mean that he could accept Chen Qingyan as part of his family.


    Only Mu Ling, a man with no taste, loved Chen Qingyan so much that he had often visited her young mother, causing her to fall in love with him.


    Well¡­


    Mu Ling was already grown up back then, so he felt sorry for Chen Qingyan who had lost her mother at a young age. But why did he not give this empathy to Mu Qingyin? Compared to Chen Qingyan, Mu Qingyin had not seen his mother since birth.


    How could he not hate her!


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± The old master smiled coldly. ¡°Can a son be like a grandson? All my sons are bastards, and only my grandchildren have listened to me.¡±


    Mu Ling was speechless.


    Somehow, he felt a pain in his heart.


    Suyi cleared her throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Old Master, Xiao Qingyin must be sad if he knows this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that has nothing to do with me.¡± The old master Mu glanced at the people present coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t discuss much here either, so this is the end of today¡¯s meeting. All of you are dismissed!¡±


    The people were a bit hesitant and wanted to continue to persuade him, but the old master Mu¡¯s temper had always been too difficult to handle.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came through the door in a haste.


    When the old master Mu looked up, he saw one of the guards running into the hall, sweating and almost crying. ¡°Old Master, something bad has happened. The scouts reported that people from the Qin family are heading this way seemingly heading to our Mu family.¡±

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195: Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Difficulty IX


    Just as the words were spoken, the once quiet main hall became noisy in a blink of an eye. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    They were afraid¡­ that the Mu family would be destroyed. They were even more afraid¡­ that they would lose their lives here.


    ¡°Master, quickly think of a solution!¡±


    ¡°If there really is no choice, then cut all connection with Gu Shi. After that, bring Young Master Nan Xian¡­ That¡¯s right, and that guy called Qin Chen, and send them both out! You cannot go down the history of the Mu family as the person who caused the downfall of the family!¡±


    Those people were speaking in turn and were so anxious that tears were almost about to fall.


    Old Master Mu was righteous and his face was kind and dignified.


    This time, he was no longer looking at anyone. He did not even glance at his own son.


    He looked at Suyi alone.


    ¡°Suyi, looks like only we can handle these people this time.¡±


    Suyi gave a small smile and said, ¡°No problem. I stayed here for Old Master. It is not related to other people. The survival or destruction of the Mu family is not related to me. I am only here for Old Master who has treated me well back then.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Suyi, in the future, do not address me as ¡®old master¡¯ anymore. You can address me as ¡®father¡¯ as you did before. Not as a daughter-in-law, but rather as a daughter. You were unable to become my daughter-in-law, but you are still my daughter! Calling me ¡®father¡¯ is not too much, is it?¡±


    Old Master laughed and said.


    Suyi¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°Father.¡±


    She was an orphan and was alone in a foreign land. She was also not the biological daughter of Old Master.


    Yet she was able to experience the warmth of a family from him.


    Therefore, she had chosen to stay in the Mu family to accompany the lonely old master until Mu Qingyin returned.


    The old housekeeper walked into the hall. He was obviously already very old, but his spine was rigid and straight, great and tall like the generals on a battlefield.


    ¡°Old Master, from the moment you took me in back then, my life was already yours. Also, the orphans that Lady Suyi had taken in back then, they are here! Therefore, it will not be just the two of you. Although the Mu family¡¯s people are not willing to go to the battle, you still have us!¡±


    Old Master¡¯s old face twitched and finally turned into a small smile.


    ¡°Good. Hahaha! I have never been afraid of anyone in my entire life! If the Mu family is no more, we can rebuild it again another day. If credibility is lost, the entire life is gone!¡±


    He had never done anything that would go against his principles and abandon righteousness in his entire life.


    To him, keeping promises was more important than life itself.


    Just like back then, he had promised that he would only acknowledge his first daughter-in-law in his entire life¡ªonly Suyi alone. He would not go back against his words in this lifetime.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The moment Old Master was about to step out of the main hall, another guard rushed over, put his fist to his palm, and reported, ¡°Young Lady has returned.¡±


    Young Lady? Mu Huan?


    Old Master frowned.


    Mu Huan had disappeared for quite some time. Why did she return home now?


    Old Master did not like Chen Qingyan¡¯s two children. However, they were still considered to be in the same generation of his grandchildren. He would not give them a part of the Mu family, but similarly, he also did not wish for them to lose their lives just like that.


    ¡°Make her leave!¡± Old Master¡¯s face was stern.


    If it was Mu Xi, then he could have let it go. After all, he was a man from the Mu family. He definitely did not wish for his own grandson to be a weakling.


    Mu Huan was a girl and naturally did not need to charge to the frontlines for her family clan.


    Truth be told, no matter how much Old Master Mu disliked these two children, he was still clear that their personalities were problematic because Chen Qingyan had brought them up them wrongly.


    Children are blank slates.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196: Mu Huan¡¯s Threat I


    Mu Huan looked at Old Master Mu with a cold gaze and an expressionless face.


    ¡°The Mu family is currently in such a dangerous predicament. I cannot stand aside and just watch from the sidelines. Today, I have come to help the Mu family. You do not have the right to chase me away!¡±


    Old Master Mu¡¯s face turned pale. His good intentions had been twisted into ill intentions. Since she had such thoughts, then there was no need for him to say anything more.


    He had already reached his limit of compassion toward Chen Qingyan¡¯s two children!


    The eyes of the uncles in the Mu family that were originally dim, lit up when they heard Mu Huan¡¯s words.


    However¡­ the Mu family was facing unprecedented dangers this time. Did Mu Huan really have the ability and sufficient cultivation to help the Mu family?


    Mu Ling did not have much hatred or disgust toward Mu Huan as she was still his blood and flesh.


    Back then when Nan Xian had treated him the way he did, he was able to endure that. Even when Mu Xi was such a jerk, he was still able to turn a blind eye to his actions. Through these, one could see that he had quite a bit of tolerance toward his own blood and flesh.


    Currently, everything that had gone wrong was all Chen Qingyan¡¯s fault. These two children were all innocent.


    Mu Ling was just about to call out to Mu Huan when he saw Suyi who was calm as usual from the corner of his eye. In the end, he swallowed back the words that were at the tip of his tongue.


    Suyi did not like Chen Qingyan and disliked these two children even more. So¡­ if he wanted Suyi to forgive him, he definitely could not display any care or concern toward Mu Huan now.


    Mu Huan, however, was looking at Mu Ling in expectation. Her face fell and turned cold. She suddenly recalled the words Mu Xi had said a few days back and involuntarily clenched her fist as she sneered.


    ¡°Mu Ling, my mother has always been affectionate toward you. Yet, you have almost beaten her to death for another woman. Now, the sins the Mu family is bearing is the retribution you deserve!¡±


    That was right. This was retribution!


    It was a good thing that heaven was not blind, allowing her to obtain Lord Jia Xin¡¯s affection and thus obtaining this opportunity¡­ to let these people who had badly hurt them¡ªmother and daughter ¡ªcompensate!


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s face changed and carried a hint of anger. ¡°Did you just shout at me? When did you become so disrespectful?¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s lips curled up sardonically. ¡°You have abandoned my mother for an outsider who has long left the Mu family and even tormented her to such an extent. Do you really consider me your daughter? Today, I am here to tell the Mu family that I have the ability to protect the Mu family, but that depends on what the Mu family does!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, a few figures appeared and stood behind Mu Huan.


    These people all had cold, stern looks, just like an icy, watchful sculpture. Their gazes carried appalling murderous intent.


    What was more shocking was that these people¡¯s cultivation¡­ were all of Holy Warrior tier! Even the worst amongst them was at Intermediate Holy Warrior tier! There were even two who were at Advanced Holy Warrior tier!


    Mu Ling finally understood why Mu Huan had such courage to speak the words she had spoken. Immediately, he looked at Mu Huan¡¯s belly.


    There was a slight bulge at her abdomen. As it was not obvious, he had initially thought that she had gained weight. It was only then, Mu Ling noticed that Mu Huan had been putting her hand on her belly this whole time as a sneer hung on her face.


    It was so glaring!


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, you are pregnant?¡±


    These words were like thunder on a sunny day, shocking all the people present.


    Even for a snobbish man like Mu Ling, his eyes were full of fury at this moment.


    He had indeed thought of using Mu Huan to forge a marital alliance, but now, Mu Huan was not even married! Getting pregnant before marriage, where would this leave the Mu family¡¯s reputation? How could he bear this?

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197: Mu Huan¡¯s Threat II


    ¡°You do not need to meddle in my affairs. I am here this time for Suyi¡¯s life!¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were full of fury. ¡°If Mu Ling were to personally kill Suyi, then I am willing to give the Mu family a chance. I will level the Qin family. All of you can see the people behind me. These people are not the strongest ones on my husband¡¯s side! If all of you do not agree, then I will let the Mu family¡¯s life and death run its own course!


    She had initially used the Qin family and not personally taken action to force Mu Ling to personally kill Suyi!


    That person was the culprit who had snatched away her father and the cause of her mother¡¯s depravity!


    If it were not because of the Suyi and her son, she would not have had to¡­ serve a man she did not even love.


    All these grudges, she vented them on Suyi. Her eyes were full of anger and even carried murderous intent.


    Mu Ling¡¯s body froze.


    He had never had to make such a choice throughout his life.


    One was his family clan, another was¡­ a woman he already owed a lot to.


    ¡°Mu Huan, do you really wish to do this?¡± Mu Ling¡¯s voice was a little shaky, seemingly containing an insuppressible anger. ¡°Do you know what you are doing? This was not Suyi¡¯s fault!¡±


    Mu Huan never thought that at such a critical juncture, Mu Ling still spoke on behalf of Suyi. The hatred in her eyes increased. ¡°Mother had told me that the two of you knew each other first and were truly in love. Suyi was someone who came after that. It was she who had stolen the marriage that should have belonged to my mother. All this is her fault!¡±


    ¡°Mu Huan!¡± Mu Ling shouted. ¡°Back then, Suyi did not know about the relationship between your mother and me. Yes, I had promised to take care of Chen Qingyan. It was I who had gone back on my words! However, I still allowed her to enter the Mu family. I had previously thought that she had saved me a couple of times and felt guilty, thus I had made such a promise to her! Now I realized, the thought of giving one¡¯s life to save another is just a joke!¡±


    Ever since he got to know about Chen Qingyan¡¯s character, Mu Ling realized many things. He also realized how many things he had done in the past that had hurt Suyi.


    No matter how much entanglement there was between Chen Qingyan and his relationship, Suyi was innocent.


    She was someone who had no knowledge of it. She had always thought that he and Chen Qingyan were merely cousins. It was him who had kept it all a secret.


    Now that Mu Huan was making such accusations, it made him feel depressed. It even seemed as if dark clouds were floating above his head.


    ¡°Now, I do not care. Mu Ling, I will only give you a chance. Will you kill Suyi, or not?¡±


    Mu Huan sneered. ¡°I have long understood you. Might, status, and family clan were always the most important things in your heart. You have forced Nan Xian to marry a wife and take in concubines for power. You would even more so force me to give myself away. However, now, I have found a person to rely on all on my own. In the future, I will no longer need to count on you!¡±


    Mu Ling turned silent. His handsome face turned pale.


    He slowly turned his head and looked at a woman dressed in white.


    She was elegant and otherworldly, like a fairy from a painting. The wind was lightly blowing and the sky was clear. She looked incredibly calm and collected, as if she was not affected in any way by the words Mu Huan had spoken.


    Perhaps¡­ she had long been disappointed in him?


    ¡°Let me see who dares to hurt Suyi!¡± Old Master Mu shouted in anger and walked in front of Suyi. ¡°Mu Huan, compared to Mu Xi, I have always thought you were a good child although you had a bad temper. It was just that you were brought up wrongly by your mother! Now, as I see it, a daughter takes after her mother. It is hereditary and cannot be changed!¡±

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198: Mu Huan¡¯s Threat III


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s mother was like that. Chen Qingyan was like that. Now, even Mu Huan was like this!


    It was true what the saying says; like mother, like daughter.


    Mu Huan sneered at Old Master Mu. ¡°You old thing, you have no right to open your mouth in this place!¡±


    If it were not because of this old thing, her mother would not have had such a pitiful life. A thousand cuts at these Mu family¡¯s people were not sufficient to vent her anger!


    Old Master Mu shook his sleeves and stood upright with his back ramrod straight. His calm tone carried unruffled confidence.


    ¡°I am the head of the Mu family! I have the right to decide on any matters regarding the Mu family!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mu Huan sneered without care. ¡°The Qin family¡¯s people are about to arrive. You want to defend Suyi. Have you ever thought about how the other members of the Mu family feel? This is the end of you being the Mu family¡¯s head!¡±


    As predicted, the weak-minded uncles of the Mu family had ugly expressions on their faces.


    To them, sacrificing Suyi alone to keep the whole Mu family was too good of a deal!


    Only the head of the family would be so stubborn as to keep her alive!


    ¡°Master, Nan Suyi is no longer a member of our Mu family. We can let it go that you decided not to abandon Gu Shi, but to abandon the whole Mu family for an outsider. Is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°Currently Young Lady Mu Huan has this kind of capability. We need to agree to any of Young Lady Mu Huan¡¯s conditions! Now, it is only her who is able to protect our Mu family!¡±


    ¡°Master, what are you still thinking about? Later on, we will hold back Old Master. You go and settle Nan Suyi. As long as the Mu family is protected, is there any kind of woman you would not able to have? If we lose the Mu family, there would be nothing left!¡±


    ***


    Mu Huan¡¯s brows were covered in delight. So what even if these people had previously accepted Suyi? With just a few words from her, was she not able to get rid of Suyi?


    This was the advantage of having power.


    For the first time, she was a little grateful that her mother had given her away to Jia Xin. Otherwise, she would not have had such undefeatable power. Furthermore, these snobs would not have so easily agreed and bow to her.


    Furthermore, she had the power to decide on Suyi¡¯s life and death!


    A man like Mu Ling who was so afraid of death and so greedy for power would definitely not abandon the Mu family for a woman!


    Too bad, sometimes, one could not have too many self-righteous thoughts.


    Mu Ling was indeed heartless and a flirt, but over these twenty plus years, he only had Suyi and Chen Qingyan.


    Tan Shuangshuang was an exception! She was not what he had wanted.


    He was similarly greedy for power.


    However, his greed for power was only limited to letting his sons and daughters marry for alliances and betraying their happiness. Nevertheless, he would never give up his own happiness.


    After all, the two women he had were orphans without any background. With Mu Ling¡¯s status and cultivation, creating marital alliances with other big families was considered normal.


    If Chen Qingyan did not exist in this life¡­ Perhaps, Mu Ling would not have become a scum!


    However, this was destiny. He was destined to be unworthy of having Suyi!


    ¡°Huan¡¯er¡­¡± Mu Ling¡¯s tone became softer as his eyes begged. ¡°I am willing to forgive all that Qingyan had done. I will make her my official wife. I am only begging you¡­ to save the Mu family.¡±


    Thud!


    His knees fell hard to the ground as he kneeled on the floor in the silent Mu family¡¯s courtyard.


    To him, ¡®official wife¡¯ was merely a title.


    Not to mention he could no longer be humane toward her, even if he could, just based on the things Chen Qingyan had done, he could not forgive her.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199: Mu Huan¡¯s Threat IV


    However, he could not kill Suyi! He also did not wish to give up on the Mu family. Hopefully by doing this¡­ Mu Huan would be willing to lend a hand.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Huan started to laugh until she started to tear. Her eyes were full of fury and disappointment. ¡°I never thought that you would make such a decision. You would rather beg me than kill Suyi? When have you ever begged someone who was of a younger generation? Mu Ling, why was it that initially¡­ when Nan Xian had treated my mother that way, you did not beg him? You should have kneeled down to beg him! I do not believe that if you had kneeled, he would still have beaten up my mother!¡±


    ¡°Yet for Suyi, you are actually begging me?¡± Mu Huan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°The more you beg me, the more I want to kill her! This despicable person should have died. A woman who steals another man¡¯s husband will die miserably!¡±


    Until now, Mu Huan still felt that if it were not for Suyi¡¯s existence, Chen Qingyan would have become Mu Ling¡¯s wife, and furthermore would not have¡­ suffered for so many years.


    When she thought about all the sufferings Chen Qingyan had to undergo, Mu Huan became so angry that she wanted to kill people. She looked at Nan Suyi angrily.


    ¡°Mu Ling cannot bear to kill you. Then I will give you a chance. If you care about the Mu family, care about the Mu family¡¯s old master, you can kill yourself! Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you. Either Mu Ling kills you or you commit suicide! As long as you die, I will save the Mu family!¡±


    Suyi calmly glanced at Mu Huan. ¡°Alright, then just annihilate the Mu family.¡±


    Her words were calmly spoken and brushed past the ears of the crowd like a gentle breeze.


    That sentence was spoken so simply, just like asking someone to have a meal.


    Mu Huan was stunned.


    This was the woman that Mu Ling liked to the point that he was willing to abandon the Mu family?


    It seemed like¡­ it was just a person who was afraid of death.


    ¡°Nan Suyi!¡± Mu Ying shouted in anger. ¡°Your life in exchange for the survival of the entire Mu family is worth it! Who are you to reject this proposition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are an orphan without any parents. Our Mu family has fed you for so many years and now you have lived in our Mu family for a whole year without paying. Now that the Mu family is in trouble, you want to distance yourself from these matters?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Mu Huan, this woman is afraid of death. It is impossible that she would choose to end herself. Why don¡¯t we all get together to kill her? What do you think?¡±


    Mu Huan did not reply, but looked at Nan Suyi in provocatively.


    Nan Suyi calmly glanced at the Mu family¡¯s clansmen who stood behind her. Her face was calm and cool. ¡°I think annihilating your Mu family is quite a good idea. After all, as long as Old Master and Xiao Qingyin are around, there will always be a Mu family.¡±


    Old Master Mu laughed loudly. ¡°Suyi is right. As long as I am around, nobody is to touch her! The Mu family¡­ should have long been sorted out. If you have the ability, then let the Qin family destroy all of my Mu family¡¯s people. Hahaha!¡±


    With this incident, he was thoroughly disappointed in his clansmen. If he was lucky enough to survive this time, he would need to sort things out properly.


    The group that was led by Mu Ying should not be kept in the Mu family¡­


    All these people appeared to be the people of the Mu family, but in reality, they belonged to the extended families. They were at least two generations apart and some relations that were supposed to be ¡®cousins¡¯ could not really be counted as cousins. It was merely that the Mu family had a long history and that was why there were many clansmen.


    In truth, these people did not have much of a familial relationship with the Mu family. There was nothing Old Master Mu was reluctant to let go.


    Previously, he was just unable to put his foot down and make a decision. The matter this time had allow him to clearly understand that the Mu family needed to be sorted out!


    The approaching enemies had not been killed, yet internal strife had happened. This kind of thing happening once was more than enough. He did not want such a thing to happen a second time!

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200: Big Black and White Phoenix I


    Mu Huan¡¯s face sank. Perhaps she had noticed something, she slowly turned her head around. Suddenly, a weak figure appeared before her.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s face was pale. She had long been thoroughly disappointed by Mu Ling, so she was not really affected by Mu Ling¡¯s defiance of Mu Huan¡¯s request to kill Suyi. Only her lips curled up into a sarcastic smile.


    From the moment Mu Ling decided to abandon her, she was no longer the Chen Qingyan she was before.


    ¡°Mu Ling.¡±


    A small, weak voice called out, just like it did in the past.


    Mu Ling turned his head around and saw Chen Qingyan who looked a little old.


    Chen Qingyan slowly walked closer and looked at Mu Ling who was kneeling on the floor, seemingly condescending.


    That kind of gaze was one that Mu Ling had never seen since he knew Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Chen Qingyan.¡±


    He clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath. Only then did his emotions calm down.


    ¡°What did you come out for?¡±


    Chen Qingyan laughed lightly. Her laughter was sardonic as her gaze was filled with mockery. ¡°I came out to see what you have now become. I had never thought that you would kneel before my daughter just to avoid killing Suyi!¡±


    ¡°Chen Qingyan!¡± Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were on fire as he stared at Chen Qingyan. ¡°You have finally decided to quit acting?¡±


    Due to her usual gentleness, he had been cheated for so many years. Even when he had uncovered the truth, Chen Qingyan had never admitted to being wrong. He had never thought that she would actually decide to quit acting altogether now!


    ¡°I had never done anything to wrong your Mu family. Everything I did back then was for your own good! It was you who have given up on me, a good person. In my entire life, I have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Master Mu started to laugh loudly. ¡°No regrets! Your vicious heart is exactly the same as your deceased mother! Your conscience has long been eaten by wolves! Suyi, we do not have to be bothered by these people. My Mu family will never back down! Those who back down will no longer be a part of my Mu family!¡±


    Old Master noticed the clamor outside. He was no longer bothered about the people in the courtyard but walked toward the door with both hands behind his back and steadfast footsteps.


    From the beginning to the end, Suyi did not look at these people. She remained calm and indifferent as she walked past Chen Qingyan without stopping.


    Chen Qingyan clenched her fists with a death-grip. She could not understand. Even at this critical juncture, why was Nan Suyi still so calm and indifferent? Was she really unafraid of the people from the Qin family?


    ¡°Mu Ling¡­¡± Chen Qingyan sneered as she looked at Mu Ling condescendingly and her voice cold. ¡°Take a good look. This woman you have chosen in the end had ignored the Mu family for her own life! If it were me, I would definitely not have been like that.¡±


    Mu Ling froze. He himself did not know if this choice was right or wrong.


    However¡­ He had done many mistakes in this life. He had also yet to kill anyone he liked.


    Making him take action against Suyi¡­


    He really could not do it.


    Mu Ling lowered his head and looked at his own palm. His handsome face had a bitter smile. ¡°I owe Suyi too much. I know I cannot compensate for the mistakes I made, but I cannot kill her. The Mu family¡­ I will do my best to protect it.¡±


    What did Qin Fei¡¯er need? She only wanted Nan Xian, that was all.


    Too bad, Nan Xian was not in Tian Shen Manor. Otherwise, perhaps the Mu family would still have a chance of survival¡­


    ***


    Outside the Mu family.


    The originally quiet street was crowded with people.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201: Big Black and White Phoenix II


    The Mu family¡¯s gate was blocked by the impenetrable crowd, so thick was the crowd that not even a single fly could fly out.


    At the forefront of the crowd was a good-looking young girl with soft features and a stunning figure.


    She seemed even more heroic in the armor she was wearing. Compared to her usual look, she seemed like a completely different person.


    Standing next to the young girl was a middle-aged man with a handsome and masculine face. His cold eyes were staring straight at the closed gate.


    Like the Luo family, this old master of the Mu family¡­ Was also Gu Shi¡¯s dog! He had even led a group of people to fight him.


    He had caught Luo Fei from the Luo family, and now all that was left was this Mu family!


    Once the Mu family fell, Gu Shi would be left all alone without anyone to help him!


    Suddenly¡­


    The tightly closed gate of the Mu family opened.


    The old master Mu who now was in good health took a step forward.


    He was like a big tree, blocking the gate and blocking out the crowd for the Mu family behind him.


    Suyi and the old butler came and stood behind the old master Mu on each of his sides.


    Just three people, facing countless enemies in front of them.


    ¡°Qin Li, Qin Fei¡¯er!¡± The old master Mu glanced at the people present fiercely. ¡°Oh, there is also the Xiao family from one of the four major clans of Tian Shen Manor, and the ten small clans.¡±


    Besides the four major clans, there were also ten smaller clans in Tian Shen Manor.


    The funny thing was that nowadays, besides him and Luo Fei, no one seemed to be on Gu Shi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mu Ling, Gu Shi is too preoccupied with his life while Luo Fei has been caught again. You are the only one left now! I¡¯ll give you a chance if you hand over Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing as well as that rebel son, Qin Chen, to me. I¡¯ll also offer you a chance to join the Qin family.¡±


    Qin Li straightened his posture and lifted his head haughtily.


    The old master Mu laughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never bowed down to anyone in my life, and it will still the same now! Nan Xian is my grandson, Ruqing is my granddaughter-in-law, and Qin Chen has nothing to do with your Qin family since long ago, so why are you asking me to hand them over to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot¡­¡± Qin Li continued, ¡°Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian are looking for that dead girl from the Gu family, and nobody knows whether they are alive or dead. It¡¯s impossible for you to hand them over. Well, What about handing over Nan Xian¡¯s mother to me, and the rift between us will be over!¡±


    The old master Mu did not utter a single word but remained cold.


    There was no wind, but a fierce storm surging up around him, making the entire sky seem colder.


    ¡°Qin Li, I¡¯ve chosen to come out today, which means that I¡¯m ready to fight you all the way!¡±


    Boom!


    The old master¡¯s energy surged out of him, pulling the trees in the surroundings from their roots, and toward Qin Li and the others.


    ***


    Dark dragon¡¯s roar sounded on an island outside Tian Shen Manor. He could not hold back his tears, crying so hard that tears fell like rain.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally found a place!¡±


    One year!


    They had wandered the seas for a whole year!


    Those spirit beasts in the sea were useless as they could not even find a place for him. In the end, he and the white phoenix had to walk through countless islands to find this place.


    Dark dragon¡¯s tears flowed down again as he thought about Feng Ruqing, whom he had not seen for over a year. He moved around fast in the sky and soon transformed into a young and handsome man, walking slowly with tears of joy.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202: Big Black and White Phoenix III


    The white phoenix was in tears too. Initially, it wanted to use the dark dragon to help it find the route and dump him later, but it never expected to spend a year searching for it!


    ¡°Oh, Suyi, I can finally meet you. Oh, I have missed you so much¡­¡±


    One year.


    One day of not seeing here felt like three years. Now, could one count how many years did it feel like they had not seen each other?


    They were rarely separated from the moment they had met, let alone one year apart!


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You don¡¯t even know the way out, causing me and Suyi to be apart for one year. And I don¡¯t know if my Suyi is being bullied by that bastard Mu Ling or not!¡± The white phoenix wiped the tears from its eyes and glared at the dark dragon.


    The dark dragon laughed coldly. ¡°You still have the nerve to blame me? This whole year, have you done something else besides eating? When did I not look for a way out? If I had known that you didn¡¯t even know the way, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a burden like you.¡±


    The white phoenix sighed and retorted defiantly. ¡°You talk as if you hadn¡¯t eaten the chicken drumsticks that I¡¯ve stolen before. You claim to have a spirit body, and that you don¡¯t need to eat anything. If so, don¡¯t ever touch my chicken drumsticks again!¡±


    The dark dragon was speechless.


    Had it not been for Little Nine, he would definitely have killed this white phoenix.


    The young man did not pay more attention to the crying white phoenix. He wiped the tears from his face, grunted coldly, and headed forward in haughty steps.


    ¡°Big Black, wait! You haven¡¯t told me yet, how did you transform?¡± The white phoenix hurriedly chased after him. ¡°I¡¯ve to be human as soon as possible so that I can pursue Suyi. I won¡¯t let that bastard make the first move. Suyi is mine, and no one can touch her!¡±


    Although Suyi had not approved it yet, it had always thought Suyi was its woman.


    The white phoenix was different from that bastard.


    It would love only Suyi for the rest of its life!


    ***


    Tian Shen Manor was quite big.


    In a small city not far away from Heavenly City, Feng Tianyu stopped in his tracks as he heard the crowd¡¯s discussion.


    ¡°I heard that the Qin family has imprisoned the Luo family and is now trying to get rid of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Luo family the right-hand man of the Gu family? Why is Gu Shi doing nothing when Luo Fei is imprisoned?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either. I just heard others talking about it. Gu Shi seems to have run into something too, and I¡¯m not sure what those things are¡­ By the way, do you think the old master of the Mu family will be taken away like Luo Fei?¡±


    ¡°Initially, Luo Fei and the Qin family were going to be in-laws, but unexpectedly they have ended up becoming enemies to each other. By the way¡­ The Qin family hates the Mu family because they have taken away the Qin family¡¯s adopted son. I wonder what the Mu family has said to that ungrateful boy, giving him the nerve to rebel against the Qin family.¡±


    ¡°If the Qin family had not saved that ungrateful boy in the first place, will he still be alive today? He¡¯s willing to bite the hand that feeds him, so no wonder the Qin family is so furious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that Qin Fei¡¯er cares so much about that ungrateful boy since he was a child, giving him all kinds of good things, and treating him as her own brother. But who knew that boy would hurt her just because of another woman. Tsk-tsk, it¡¯s all karma!¡±


    ¡°That ungrateful boy¡­ His name is Qin Chen, right? In my opinion, the old master of the Mu family isn¡¯t any better either. They¡¯re all a bunch of people who deserve to die!¡±


    ***


    Nalan Yan¡¯s footsteps were a bit unsteady. She stumbled a few times and almost fell to the ground. Luckily, Feng Tianyu had noticed it and quickly wrapped his arms around her.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203: Qin Chen I


    ¡°When Qing¡¯er came to fetch me, I have met Qin Chen at the Tang family¡¯s house¡­¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s face was pale. ¡°I was quite fond of that kid back then. Although he had a cold personality, I could tell, just by looking at him, that he was a good kid.¡±


    Feng Tianyu remained silent, tightening his arms around Nalan Yan¡¯s trembling body.


    ¡°Jiu Ming has told us that within Tian Shen Manor, only the adopted son from the Qin family came from an unknown background¡­ It is more likely that he is our child. I believe what Paramount says.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°But how can it be Qin Chen? How can it be him?¡±


    If Qin Chen was her child¡­


    It meant that¡­ All this time, her child was standing in front of her, and she did not even recognize him.


    These people claimed that Qin Chen was an ungrateful son, but since the first meeting, she could see that Qin Chen was not like what they had said!


    That was impossible!


    Nalan Yan tightened her grip on Feng Tianyu¡¯s hand. ¡°How far is this place from Tian Shen Manor? I want to go to Tian Shen Manor right now. I want to see him! Now, now!¡±


    Whether Qin Chen was her child or not, she would never¡­ Let him encounter any danger!


    She felt that Qin Chen could easily get her attention, and she had grown somewhat fond of him. At that time, considering that Qin Chen was Qing¡¯er¡¯s friend, she had thought that it was natural for her to have such feelings.


    She had never thought otherwise.


    In her mind, since her son and her daughter were born at the same time, they should look a little bit alike. And for this reason, she simply ignored all the doubts that she had back then.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine, and so will the in-laws. We need to rush to the Mu family now.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s expression was cold and sullen. It was as if a violent storm was going to explode inside his eyes.


    Hopefully¡­ They could arrive in time.


    ***


    Mu Manor, Heavenly City.


    A whirl of strong wind blew into Qin Li¡¯s sleeve and collided with the old master Mu¡¯s energy in the air. A loud bang echoed in the sky and sent those of lower-tier flying out.


    Qin Li¡¯s sleeves were torn to pieces, and a thin line of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He wiped it off with the back of his hand and looked up at the calm old man in the void.


    Compared to that Luo Fei of the Luo family, this old master of the Mu family was too powerful, and it was not easy to go against his strength!


    Therefore, when the old master Mu was about to rush forward again, Qin Li had already taken a few steps backward and sneered.


    Boom!


    A figure dressed in green flashed through the air, blocking Qin Li¡¯s face.


    The young woman lifted her sleeves and blocked all the forces that came from the old master Mu¡¯s sudden attack, deflecting it to him.


    A powerful force blasted into the old master¡¯s chest. He snorted and spat out a mouthful of blood, falling backward before landing on the steps.


    ¡°Old Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Suyi and the old butler¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They rushed toward the old master and lifted his trembling body.


    The old master¡¯s face was pale as he stared at Qin Fei¡¯er with a serious look.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, kill this old thief of the Mu family!¡± Qin Li sneered and laughed coldly.


    So what if this old bastard of the Mu family was better than him? That old man had lost to his daughter.


    A few moments later, Qin Fei¡¯er still did not make any move. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her face seemed to be somewhat in discomfort. Her forehead was already covered in cold sweats and her lips were slightly pale.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204: Qin Chen II


    ¡°Fei¡¯er?¡± Qin Li frowned and asked again.


    Qin Fei¡¯er took a deep breath, gradually regaining some calmness as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that when I arrived here, I think about the humiliation that I have once suffered in the Mu family, I just can¡¯t hold it back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Are you alright?¡±


    Qin Li was vaguely uneasy. Recently, Qin Fei¡¯er seemed to have aged a lot, so he must be sure that there was nothing wrong with her body. After all, the Qin family would have to rely on her strength now. He could not bear it if anything happened to her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Fei¡¯er responded softly. She clutched her chest as her eyes fell again upon the Mu family¡¯s gate.


    For some reason, when she had used her spirit power just now, she felt like her heart was on fire, and the pain was unbearable. But for the Qin family¡¯s sake¡­ And to not lose her dignity in front of her family again, regardless of how painful her heart felt, she had to bear it!


    ***


    ¡°Suyi¡­ Cough! Cough!¡± The old master had already stood up, but his health was not as fairly good as before, and his steps were even a bit shaky. ¡°This war is unavoidable. I only ask you for one thing, when I¡¯m not around anymore, I hope that¡­ You can manage the Mu family for me.¡±


    Suyi lifted the old master¡¯s arm. ¡°Old Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew that the Mu family¡¯s collaterals aren¡¯t all good, but¡­ Not all of them are bad, such as Elder Zhang, who guarded the spirit herb chamber, and Mu Zhong, the head of the imperial guard back then¡­ And those old people who have been driven out since I became ill¡­


    ¡°The Mu family¡¯s empire has survived for over a thousand years, and I don¡¯t want the Mu family to be destroyed. But I believe that as long as someone is still alive, there is always hope for the Mu family to rebuild! You and Nan Xian¡­ Are the hope of the Mu family!¡±


    The old master¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. Mu Qingyin¡¯s was too naive and unsuitable to manage the Mu family. Suyi was not vicious enough, but she had a son, Nan Xian¡­


    Therefore, these few were the only people he could trust in the Mu family.


    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Who said you would die today? I¡¯ll protect you and get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old master was laughing so hard that his tears were rolling down his face. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything evil in my life, and the only mistake that I¡¯ve done was giving birth to that little bastard Mu Ling who has caused so many problems!¡±


    If Mu Ling had not wanted Qin Fei¡¯er to marry Nan Xian as his concubine, she would not have been so obsessed and would not have hated the Mu family to this extent.


    In short, everything that happened was Mu Ling¡¯s fault!


    Old Master Mu pushed away Suyi¡¯s hand and gradually walked toward Qin Fei¡¯er firmly and steadily.


    He was determined to fight until his last breath.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, not only does my grandson not want to take you as his concubine, but I¡¯m also disgusted by a woman like you. Feng Ruqing is my only granddaughter-in-law. If you keep pestering my grandson again, I won¡¯t let you go even when I¡¯ve become a ghost!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er had never been humiliated like this since she was a child. His face turned paler. She held the long sword on her hand and thrust it into the old master Mu¡¯s body, sending him back a few steps.


    Blood oozed from the old master Mu¡¯s chest, but he did not even frown. His gaze remained cold and stern

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205: Qin Chen III


    Qin Fei¡¯er once again felt the pain in her heart as if it was burning with fire. She could not help but grabbed her chest.


    How could this be¡­


    Why could she not use her spiritual powers anymore?


    Was it because of the repercussion of that spirit herb?


    No¡­ Something was wrong. The repercussion of that spirit herb would only make her grow older, nothing more than that. She did not feel this pain before when she defeated Luo Fei and fought with Gu Shi.


    Suddenly¡­ Something flashed in Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s mind, which seemed to fill her face even more discomfort.


    She had been fine until today.


    The only thing that she had done today was consumed the last drug primer that Qin Chen had left behind.


    No, it was impossible! Even if Qin Chen wanted to leave the Qin family, he would not do this to her since she was so good to him. She must have had the wrong assumption!


    Qin Fei¡¯er calmed herself and walked toward the old master Mu. She then looked at Suyi, who was sympathetically standing in front of the old master Mu.


    ¡°Aunt Su, initially, you would have been my mother-in-law. It¡¯s a pity that¡­ You¡¯ve chosen that wicked woman Feng Ruqing rather than me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve pushed away my kindness and my gentleness, and driven me away! I, Qin Fei¡¯er, have been treating people with kindness all my life, but Feng Ruqing and Gu Yiyi have been targeting me relentlessly. They didn¡¯t allow me to be a concubine in the Mu family, and they have even taken my brother from me.


    ¡°We are irreconcilable enemies!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    Her good manners, kindness, and gentleness were all gone because of these people.


    They had turned her into a demon!


    Her energy suddenly became stronger, and even if her heart was burning, she no longer cared about it. She stared coldly at the crowd in front of her with her pair of crimson eyes.


    The ambiance became eerier. The wind was so gusty that even the sunshine in the sky had suddenly disappeared.


    The sound of killing and shouting sounded from behind her. Suyi looked up and saw a group of young men and women holding sharp weapons, killing people from the back of the crowd.


    Those¡­ Were the orphans whom she had adopted back then.


    After twenty years, these children had grown up¡­


    Suyi¡¯s face was filled with tears and her lips trembled as she was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a few days now, and I¡¯ve heard about the change in Heavenly City.¡±


    An old, fragile voice thundered in the sky.


    ¡°Little Suyi, something big has happened, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Hai Rong walked out of the void, standing with one hand behind his back and smiling. ¡°Perhaps this time, it is because I have been alone for too many years that it is rare to meet such an unforgettable friend in this condition. How can I sit back and do nothing?


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Hai Rong smiled. ¡°I still want to get some recipe for the herbal dish from Little Qing, so I can¡¯t leave you here alone.¡±


    Suyi suddenly burst out laughing.


    Hai Rong had purposely said those things as he was afraid she would feel guilty.


    After all, life was more important than the herbal dish¡¯s recipe¡­


    Sending charcoal in the snow was better than adding flowers to a brocade.


    Qin Li¡¯s face did not even twitch when she was faced with these unexpected people. ¡°No matter how many people will come today, all of you still won¡¯t have a good ending. Fei¡¯er, ignore these people. Let¡¯s settle the Mu family and head to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er lifted her sleeves, and a wave of boundless energy fiercely swept out like a violent storm, emitting a heavy aura.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206: Qin Chen IV


    ¡°Lady Suyi, Master, be careful!¡± The old butler was so shocked. He disregarded his own safety and rushed toward his masters, shielding them from the attack of the raging storm.


    Suyi did not dodge the attack. She placed herself in front of this powerful force. The old master had suffered a severe injury just now, and she could not bear to just let the old master die¡­


    Hai Rong did not expect Qin Fei¡¯er would suddenly strike out of anger.


    The orphans cried out in pain, and their eyes were all red.


    Boom¡­


    The boundless power was like a gigantic dragon, devouring the three little shrimps that were floating in the air above the sea.


    Everyone believed that Suyi and the old master would not be able to avoid the impact even after the old butler had placed himself shielding them.


    Qin Li guffawed boisterously.


    ¡®That¡¯s what happens when you pick the wrong team!¡¯


    The clans that followed Qin Li were glad that they had made the right choice. Even the old master of the Mu family was no match for Qin Fei¡¯er, let alone them.


    Among the people present, some were angry, some were grieved, and some were glad.


    But all the emotions disappeared when the storm was over.


    The sun appeared in the sky again.


    Suyi was still standing on the steps and was supporting the old master with a cold, expressionless gaze.


    Qin Li¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, and without waiting for him to ask about her, Qin Fei¡¯er spat a mouthful of blood. Her body seemed somewhat weak. She staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Qin Li was so shocked that he quickly ran to Qin Fei¡¯er and held her arm, asking anxiously, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er covered her chest with her hands. Her voice wavered, and she gritted her teeth to keep herself from crying out.


    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, freezing the surrounding atmosphere.


    ¡°I know what has happened to her.¡±


    To the Qin family, this voice was very familiar.


    Qin Li¡¯s eyes reddened. He slowly raised his head and stared hard at the young man who had emerged from behind the crowd.


    The young man¡¯s face was handsome, and his black robe made him look even more stunning. His gaze was still as clear as water but it was not as bright as before. His aura was chilling to the bones, causing the people present to shiver in fear.


    ¡°Qin Chen!¡± Qin Li¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You finally have the guts to show yourself?¡±


    The young man walked slowly toward the Mu family without sparing a glance at Qin Li.


    Suyi felt much better after she saw the young man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the chief manor to help Gu Shi? Why did you come back? We¡¯ll be fine here. It¡¯s hard for Nan Xian to come back if they don¡¯t have someone out there to help them.¡±


    ¡°He has almost recovered from his injury, and he has enough strength to stand guard outside the realm. I came back¡­ To settle my own affairs.¡±


    There were some things¡­ Some debts¡­ He had to deal with¡­


    It was she who had taught him¡­ No more patience, vengeance must be exacted!


    Perhaps it was the girl¡¯s stunning smile that came to Qin Chen¡¯s mind again, softening him a little. A smile that was as bright as sunshine appeared on his handsome face.


    But to Qin Fei¡¯er, it felt like a thorn poking at her heart.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stood up straight but was trembling. Her grief-stricken gaze was fixed upon Qin Chen when she asked, ¡°Qin Chen, tell me. Are you the one who has done this to me?¡±

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207: Qin Chen V


    The stern-faced young man looked at Qin Fei¡¯er coldly.


    His expression was cold and distant as if he had never smiled at her in the past.


    She had always cared for him, but it still could not touch his cold heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the ungrateful kid from the Qin family? He¡¯s really choosing to stand by the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°All these years, the Qin family had fed and brought up a dog, raising such an ungrateful kid. Now, he is even giving up his adoptive father and mother just because of another woman.¡±


    ¡°He has not given it much thought. Without the Qin family, he¡¯s nothing and would have starved to death back then on the streets.¡±


    ¡°But I heard Maiden Qin said just now, something has happened to her body, and it was Qin Chen who did it? If this matter has something to do with him, that ungrateful kid is not as simple as that. That wicked kid deserves to die!¡±


    Initially, those families were silent, only obeying the Qin family¡¯s orders. But since Qin Chen appeared, these people sneered, and their eyes turned cold.


    Qin Chen walked slowly toward the Qin family.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, I will only ask you once. Do I, Qin Chen, owe anything to the Qin family?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body trembled. She clenched her fists and had trouble breathing.


    Facing Qin Chen had always softened her a little, even after Qin Chen had turned his back on the Qin family¡­ But his question had suddenly made her silent.


    Qin Li laughed coldly. ¡°Of course you owe the Qin family. All these years, we¡¯ve raised you well, yet you repay us with betrayal. It¡¯s better to raise a dog than you!¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s face was cold, sullen, and expressionless. Her gaze gave them a chill.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who I am, and I don¡¯t care about the Qin family. The moment you used my blood as a drug primer for Qin Fei¡¯er, I don¡¯t owe the Qin family anymore. It¡¯s you who owe me!¡±


    These words¡­ He would never have been able to say it back then.


    He had never exposed the secret about him adopted by the Qin family to the world, and even Feng Ruqing¡­


    Because the world would not believe him, and Feng Ruqing¡­ Would have grieved.


    Fortunately, Qing¡¯er was not here. And now, he did not care if these people believed him or not as he only wanted to get a clear conscience!


    ¡°Qin Chen!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, and she bellowed imperiously, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    She was his sister!


    How could he¡­ Expose the most important secret of the Qin family in front of so many people!


    Qin Chen stopped and stared at Qin Fei¡¯er coldly.


    ¡°When I was ten years old, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and had run from the Qin family. Your body has recovered quite a bit back then, and the Qin family didn¡¯t even look for me, a useless kid!


    ¡°It was not until your condition relapsed again that the Qin family had immediately started looking for my whereabouts.


    ¡°I have long experienced great hardship and faced a lot of insults. In the past few years, even though I had suffered a lot, it was better than becoming a drug primer in the Qin family. And everything has changed after I met Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°She made me feel at home and made me understand what family and friends are. I once lived for the Qin family, but now, I, Qin Chen¡­ Only live for Feng Ruqing!¡±


    Qin Chen was a cold and quiet person. He did not care if others called him an ungrateful kid.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208: Qin Chen VI


    However¡­


    He did not want to hear any more insults about Feng Ruqing.


    He wanted to expose the Qin family¡¯s fake niceness in front of everyone. Even if all the people present were from the Qin family, he wanted to make it clear that Feng Ruqing had never done anything wrong!


    ¡°Then why did you come back?¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face reflected discomfort. She was staring hard at the handsome young man.


    Qin Chen¡¯s gaze somewhat drifted off before he smiled and said, ¡°Because of Qingqing.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er froze as she could not understand what he meant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine? I hate Nan Xian. I hate anyone who¡¯s close to Feng Ruqing. But for me, as long as Feng Ruqing is happy, I will never let anyone hinder her happiness.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m back!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger, and her face was as pale as paper as she thought about the changes in her body.


    ¡°My body¡­ Is it really your fault?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve consumed all the herbs that I need after returning here. I¡¯ve also learned much about all sorts of herbs from Feng Ruqing. So¡­ I didn¡¯t offer my blood.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with being honest. But a person should not be too honest, especially with some people who did not deserve it.


    He finally understood these words after he met Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Initially, when using my blood, I only needed to add a spirit herb to make it work. However, I¡¯ve promised Qingqing that I would not harm myself again. So I took one of the Qin family¡¯s spirit beasts and used its blood with few colorless and tasteless spirit herbs.¡±


    The Qin family had grounded the spirit beasts, but some of them were still untamed. And the Qin family had trusted Qin Chen too much that they did not restrict his freedom to walk around freely.


    There were plenty of opportunities for Qin Chen to do that.


    ¡°I was right in my calculation. A total of twenty drug primers will make you unable to use your spiritual power. Initially, I wanted to see you drink those twenty times before leaving the Qin family. So, it seems that you have consumed the last drug primer today.¡±


    Every time Feng Ruqing was mentioned, Qin Chen¡¯s smile became as bright as sunshine, which was something that Qin Fei¡¯er had never seen before.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Why? If that¡¯s the case, why did you leave the Qin family again?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Qin Chen paused. ¡°My Qingqing has come to me and asked me to follow her. If I insisted on staying in the Qin family, she should be most embarrassed. I could not let her lose her face in front of other people. I will follow her whenever she asks me to.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s legs weakened, but she forced herself to hold on.


    Her face turned paler, and her eyes were filled with grief. She never thought that her brother whom she had loved the most would maltreat her.


    ***


    Suyi handed the old master to the old butler and walked slowly toward Qin Chen.


    By rights, as Nan Xian¡¯s mother, she should be worried when Qin Chen expressed his feelings toward Feng Ruqing.


    However¡­


    What had happened to Qin Chen was so heartbreaking.


    ¡°Qin Chen, the Qin family has made you suffer and called you as an ungrateful kid. You have made the right choice leaving the Qin family. If you don¡¯t mind, you can consider me as your mother. Besides, Nan Xian also needs a little brother to be with him.¡±


    There was an expression of sympathy on Suyi¡¯s cold face. She gently patted Qin Chen¡¯s back and let out a sigh.


    ¡®All these things¡­ It seems like Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    Otherwise, Qing¡¯er would have already annihilated the Qin family because she cared so much for Qin Chen.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209: Qin Chen VII


    ¡°Qin Chen¡­¡± Qin Li¡¯s face was cold and fierce as he bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget, without the Qin family, you would have lost your life a long time ago. Your father and your mother didn¡¯t want you at all. It was the Qin family that has picked you up, given you such an honorable status, and raised you well for so many years. Becoming the drug primer for Fei¡¯er is a chance for you to return the favor. Who are you to question us?¡±


    If Qin Fei¡¯er was not in pain, Qin Li would have made her attack those people again. But in this situation, he had to allow her to recover first.


    After all, that old master of the Mu family had always been strong.


    The flunkies behind the Qin family looked at each other with a mocking gaze before they turned to Qin Chen.


    ¡°What Master Qin said is true. The Qin family has saved your life. Forget about becoming a drug primer, you should not even think twice about sacrificing your life at their behest.¡±


    ¡°Why are people nowadays so ungrateful? If all men are like you, no one in this world will dare to be kind again.¡±


    ¡°Qin Chen, if I were you, I would never bite the hand that feeds me! God is watching your every move, and you¡¯ll always get what¡¯s coming to you!¡±


    Suyi had never seen such a shameless person before. She was unable to remain calm, and so she coldly shouted, ¡°Enough! Did Xiao Chen ever beg the Qin family to adopt him? With the kindness the Qin family thought they had, maybe he didn¡¯t need it! If he could have made a choice back then, he would have rather died in the middle of nowhere than enter a place like Qin Manor.¡±


    Suyi did not know how it to be a drug primer, but when a young child would rather run away from home than stay with the Qin family who had raised him, she could assume that¡­ The process must be so painful for him!


    If Qin Chen was given another chance, he would surely have chosen to die back then, and would never have set his foot in a place that had grounded him for nearly twenty years!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The old master Mu pushed the old butler¡¯s hand. His robe was stained with blood, but his pace was steady, and his gaze was stern and cold. ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve met such a shameless person. Qin Li¡­ I¡¯ve always disliked you and your Qin family, so we¡¯ll settle this today.


    ¡°God is watching your every move. These words are true indeed. But today, I¡¯ll throw this phrase back to you!¡±


    Old Master Mu laughed wildly, and the laughter echoed in the sky for a long time.


    Boom!


    A boundless power surged out violently. Qin Li panicked as he could feel the old master¡¯s energy. He turned his head to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, how¡¯s it going? Do you want to try again?¡±


    He did not believe that Qin Chen had the strength to do so; maybe he was just trying to scare them.


    Qin Fei¡¯er turned and faced the old master Mu. Her expression was calm again, and a violent storm slowly emerged, emitting a strong aura.


    Before Qin Fei¡¯er could use her spiritual power, another mouthful of blood spurted out from her mouth and her spiritual energy that had overpowered Master Mu just now disappeared completely.


    The skies were calm again.


    And even the atmosphere was different than before.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er bit down on her lower lip so hard that she could taste her own blood. Her eyes were red as she stared hard at Qin Chen. ¡°How did you do that? What the hell have you done with the drug primer? Why are you doing this to me? Why?


    ¡°You can tell me if you don¡¯t want to be a drug primer. But you have never said anything, and I thought you were doing it of your own accord. I have never wanted to force you, but why did you do this to me?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er snarled at her last words, and her face was soaked in tears.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210: Everyone Has Arrived I


    With Qin Fei¡¯er condition now, even strangers would feel sympathy for her.


    However¡­


    Qin Chen was as calm as water and his face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Qin Li hurriedly supported Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s trembling body. His eyes were filled with anger as they stared fiercely at Qin Chen. ¡°Qin Chen, you are such an ungrateful kid! It¡¯s my fault in trusting you. You¡¯re so ungrateful! I should not save your life in the first place!¡±


    Boom!


    A wave of strong forces suddenly surged out of his palm, transforming into countless sharp swords in the air before swiftly rushing toward Qin Chen¡­


    Before the swords could reach the target, the old master Mu was already standing next to Qin Chen. He waved his sleeve, and all the swords in the air suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    The old man¡¯s sleeves were swaying along with the breeze. The sky was getting dark, and his pale face turned more serious under the sunset. He stared at the Qin family and the group behind them coldly.


    ¡°Suyi is right. If you give this boy another chance, he would not have chosen to become a member of the Qin family, and the Qin family has no right to control his life!¡±


    Boundless spiritual forces surged around the old master like a raging storm, constantly striking against them.


    There was a big difference between Qin Li¡¯s power and the old master¡¯s after all. Qin Li quickly lifted his arm to resist the forces but failed. His body fell backward from this powerful storm, landing in the crowd behind him loudly and helplessly.


    It seemed that Qin Li could not even block the old master¡¯s attack, and he felt so embarrassed about it. His face was somewhat pale with a trail of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    He raised his hand, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and slowly rose from the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s all that you¡¯ve got?¡± Qin Li laughed out loud. He glanced at the person who had just emerged from behind the Mu family with a faint mocking smile. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t beat you? After all, the chief position in Tian Shen Manor will be passed to another person soon. Hahaha!¡±


    ***


    The sky was getting dark, and all the streets in Tian Shen Manor were dusky.


    The old master Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and before he could understand what Qin Li had said just now, a peal of cold laughter suddenly resounded in his ears.


    ¡°So¡­ Qin Chen is really such an ungrateful kid. Grandfather, I don¡¯t care what Master Qin is doing here. Qin Chen is from the Qin family, and if he wants to settle scores with him, as an outsider, it seems that you have no right to interfere.¡±


    Qin Li¡¯s eyes lit up as he glanced at Qin Chen gloomily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to clean up the sect. Qin Chen is from the Qin family, even if I kill him, you guys have no right to be nosy!¡±


    He knew that because of Qin Chen, the rebellious son, Fei¡¯er could not use her spiritual power anymore. And now there was no way they could continue fighting with the Mu family.


    But Qin Chen was a member of the Qin family.


    He had betrayed the Qin family and done such a thing. The Qin family wanted to kill him, so the outsiders had no right to interfere with their family matters.


    ¡°Mu Huan!¡± The old master Mu¡¯s face changed drastically as he turned to Mu Huan furiously.


    Mu Ling, who had come along with Mu Huan, froze as he did not expect Mu Huan to say that. He did not like Qin Chen, but now the real enemy of the Mu family was the Qin family!


    ¡®Mu Huan¡­ Why is she helping the Qin family?¡¯


    Indeed. Even a fool like Mu Ling could sense that there was something fishy with Mu Huan¡¯s words. His face reflected discomfort as he came to his senses. ¡°Mu Huan, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You have no right to say anything here!¡±

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211: Everyone Has Arrived II


    Mu Huan glanced fiercely at Mu Ling and slowly turned to Suyi again with her overbearing gaze.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kowtow to my mother and admit your mistake, I¡¯ll help you to save the boy.¡±


    Suyi glanced at Mu Huan. Her white robe was as white as snow, and she looked simple but elegant against the evening sky.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Her tone remained calm, and there was no sign of anger on her face. She then turned around to look at Qin Li.


    ¡°Qin Chen was just your adopted son, and I¡¯ve decided to adopt him as my son. Now, he is not from the Qin family anymore, and later he will change his family name to ¡®Nan¡¯.¡±


    Fortunately, Feng Tianyu was not here when Suyi said this. If he had known this, he would surely fight with her about it.


    There was no doubt about it.


    She had taken his daughter, and now his son. Did she plan to let him live all alone for the rest of his life?


    Mu Huan let out a cold laugh as she had already known about Suyi¡¯s plan. ¡°It seems that your concern for Qin Chen is also hypocritical. My mother is different from you. With her kindness, she will definitely lay down her pride to save others. It is no wonder, only a selfish man like Mu Ling would love a hypocritical woman like you.¡±


    Suddenly, the skilled masters, who were initially standing behind Mu Huan, made a move. They moved as fast as lightning, and in a flash, they were already rushing toward Suyi and the others.


    Before this, Suyi and a few others had some difficulty facing Advanced Holy Warriors. If it were not for Qin Chen¡¯s initial move, they would not have been able to easily subdue the Qin family.


    Now¡­


    Above them stood several Holy Warriors.


    And two of them had even made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier!


    The old master Mu¡¯s face was filled with alarm and disbelief.


    Suyi¡¯s face remained calm, but her eyes were also full of caution.


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    Mu Ling was stunned and quickly rushed to Suyi¡¯s side.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from behind him¡­


    ¡°Mu Ling, you have to think carefully. Huan¡¯er has brought those people, but if you go to defend Suyi, they will surely kill you too.¡±


    Chen Qingyan laughed coldly and walked next to Mu Ling with a mocking smile.


    Mu Ling froze as a flicker of hesitation flashed in his eyes.


    Because of his hesitation, those people were already swooping toward Suyi, the old master Mu, and others.


    The spiritual qi was like a monstrous wolf, and the sky was dimmed by the multiples strikes from the many Holy Warriors, setting off a vicious aura.


    Suddenly, an angry roar of a phoenix thundered in the sky.


    Suyi froze for a moment and hurriedly looked up in the sky.


    She was distracted by this and did not dodge the attack from a man in front of her. She could only helplessly watch the fierce punch coming at her.


    She had not felt such pain in such a long time¡­


    Suyi then saw a flash of white light and a huge figure appearing in front of her, blocking out all the raging storms for her¡­


    She spat a mouthful of blood, but the huge phoenix remained standing in front of Suyi. It had always loved to cry, but at this moment, its firm eyes were only filled with a monstrous fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Suyi! No one can touch her!¡±


    Because the person behind it was the only person whom it would try its best to protect and keep safe.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212: Everyone Has Arrived III


    Twenty years ago, the day they first met.


    Her body was battered and bruised, and she was with a child.


    And it¡­ Was abandoned, hiding alone in the mountain to heal its wounds.


    Two beings with the same pain had met and since then, had spent countless difficult years together.


    It would not let anyone hurt her!


    Suyi deserved to enjoy all the beautiful things in this world.


    The white phoenix¡¯s body was trembling, not knowing if the wound was too painful or¡­ Because it was panicking.


    It could not imagine if it had arrived later and that punch had already hit Suyi, how could her delicate body withstand it?


    Luckily¡­ He was able to come on time, and Suyi did not get hurt¡­


    ¡°White Phoenix¡­¡±


    Suyi could not remember the last time she had shed tears. It seemed as if she had not cried since she had left with Nan Xian.


    Now, she could not stop her tears from flowing down as she saw the white phoenix standing in front of her.


    The white phoenix panicked and quickly used its wings to wipe away her tears. ¡°Suyi, you used to say that I love to cry, so why are you crying now? Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m really not in pain at all. I¡¯m strong enough to protect Suyi, just like Nan Xian is protecting Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Suyi turned and asked.


    The white phoenix pouted. ¡°I have missed you, and I will go wherever Suyi goes. Nan Xian can pursue Little Qingqing, so I also can pursue you.¡±


    It felt that it was completely transparent with her, but Suyi did not understand it. She touched the white phoenix¡¯s head and said, ¡°The world says that pets are clingy, so are you.¡±


    The white phoenix was speechless.


    It was not a pet¡­ No! This phoenix was going to be Nan Xian¡¯s father!


    ¡°Where¡¯s my Little Nine?¡±


    A dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the sky. The dark dragon looked down from the sky anxiously, but there was no sign of the person he wanted to see.


    ¡°Where did that wild man hide my Little Nine? I also want to be a hero and rescue my Little Nine, but why didn¡¯t god give me that chance?¡±


    White phoenix ignored the dark dragon¡¯s roar. It wiped Suyi¡¯s tears once again and said, ¡°Suyi, Little Nine¡¯s parents are also here. We have met them during the journey, so we have come here together.¡±


    The white phoenix and the dark dragon were spirit beasts that could fly extremely fast after transforming. They just happened to run into Feng Tianyu and his wife, who were headed this way, so they had brought them along.


    Suyi was stunned, and when she looked up, she saw the two of them standing on the dark dragon¡¯s back.


    Nalan Yan could not take her eyes off of Qin Chen since she the first time she laid eyes on him, ignoring all the people around her¡­


    Qin Chen also raised his head. His black eyes were fixed upon the two people on the dark dragon¡¯s back.


    Thinking that they were Feng Ruqing¡¯s parents, his stern expression had gradually eased up.


    Unfortunately, there was no time for them to chat. The skilled masters behind Mu Huan once again made a move, rushing toward Qin Chen and the others with an unstoppable force¡­


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s face changed drastically.


    Feng Tianyu was even more furious. He jumped off the dark dragon¡¯s back and rushed toward Qin Chen.


    The dark dragon looked at Qin Chen before he turned to Feng Tianyu and followed after him. He asked, ¡°Aunt, who is that man?¡±


    As the white phoenix had said, they were Little Nine¡¯s parents. Well, her parents were his parents too, and he wanted to show honor to them.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213: Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya I


    Nalan Yan rushed down from the sky anxiously, but she still answered his question patiently as she seemed to like that dark dragon.


    ¡°He might be my missing son.¡±


    The black dragon was dumbfounded for a moment before roaring furiously.


    ¡®Nalan Yan¡¯s missing son¡­ Isn¡¯t he Little Nine¡¯s brother?¡¯


    These bastards¡­ How dare they bullied Little Nine¡¯s brother. It was the same as disrespecting Big Black!


    ¡®Damn!¡¯


    Big Black¡¯s overbearing momentum had somehow caused the boundless spiritual qi in the surrounding to surge violently before gathering at one spot.


    Big Black was at the center of the spot.


    Not only the crowd led by Qin Li were shocked, but the old master Mu and the others were also startled as they looked up at the dark dragon that was roaring in the sky¡­


    A violent storm of spiritual qi surrounded it, and the sky was darkened as if it were the end of the world.


    Indeed.


    The scene shocked the crowd into silence.


    No one knew what was happening.


    They could only feel that the spiritual qi in the entire Heavenly City was converging toward Big Black, making him look even more terrifying.


    Mu Huan was frightened. A look of shock flashed across her pale face as she gritted her teeth tightly. ¡°Mother, if I told Lord Jia Xin about this¡­ Would he capture this dark dragon for me?¡±


    She did not know how strong this dark dragon was, but the violent storm formed from the powerful spiritual qi had almost scared her to death.


    It was even more powerful than Gu Shi¡­


    Therefore, Mu Huan had liked him from the first moment she saw the dark dragon and wanted him at all cost!


    Mu Xi suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark dragon in the sky gloomily. His lips curved into a mocking smile when he heard Mu Huan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin loves you so much. If you ask for it, he will definitely agree.¡±


    Yes. In Tian Shen Manor, the only one who could subdue this dark dragon was Jia Xin!


    And not even Gu Shi!


    Mu Huan¡¯s stricken gaze was fixed upon the dark dragon, and nobody knew what she was thinking. She did not utter another word as her eyes were filled with determination.


    ***


    At the back hill behind the chief manor.


    Gu Shi was sitting on the grass. His face was a bit pale, and his body had not fully recovered from his injuries.


    His gaze was still cast toward the barren land not far away as he waited in silence.


    At the same time¡­


    The spiritual qi around him was suddenly drained away by a powerful force.


    He was surprised as he saw a tremendous force gathered in the sky and gradually forming a violent storm.


    It was so powerful that¡­ It could make people shake in fear.


    ¡°Manor Master.¡±


    Elder Zhang silently stood behind Gu Shi and asked, ¡°The powerful force just now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the surrounding spiritual qi!¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This world has been established for thousands of years, and during these years, there have always been creatures that have been transformed by the surrounding spiritual qi. These creatures can mobilize the spiritual qi at their will, and once these creatures have grown up, no one in this world can be their match.¡±


    Elder Zhang¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°Then¡­ Will this cause harm to Tian Shen Manor?¡±


    Gu Shi did not utter another word.


    He remained in silence for quite a while before he started to speak again.


    ¡°Those who have been transformed by the surrounding spiritual qi are as pure as a child. If they follow those who do good, they will be good. But if they are subjugated by evil, they will be evil.¡±

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214: Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya II


    Children are born pure, like a blank sheet of paper, whom they become is dependent on the parents who educate them.


    For example¡­ Chen Qingyan¡­


    She was a woman who was as evil as her mother.


    ¡°Manor Master, now you tell me, is it good or evil?¡± Elder Zhang remained in silence for quite a while before he asked again.


    Gu Shi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and I can¡¯t think about other things right now. But¡­ The surrounding spiritual qi is located at Mu Manor. I don¡¯t know if someone from the Mu family has subjugated it, or¡­ The Qin family has brought it with them.¡±


    He was clear about the Qin family bringing someone to harm the Mu family, which was why he had asked Qin Chen to return there as he could guard this boundary on his own now.


    ¡°Elder Zhang, you can bring along our skilled masters to help. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    ¡°But, Manor Master, your body¡­¡± Elder Zhang looked worried.


    The manor master and Qin Fei¡¯er had fought back then. Qin Fei¡¯er was unable to defeat the manor master, but he had still suffered some light injuries.


    Perhaps the Qin family wanted to get rid of people who were protecting the chief manor first, which was why they had attacked the Luo family and the Mu family first.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll wait for Yiyi, Little Qing and the others here¡­ You can help Master Mu, after all¡­ The chief manor and the old master Mu are still in-laws, and that¡¯s all I can do right now.¡±


    The Qin family was right. He was too busy looking after himself.


    In the battle two days ago, not only was he injured, but even the chief manor¡¯s skilled masters had been killed and wounded.


    The Qin family felt that he would not get anywhere, so they wanted to kill the others first¡­


    ¡°Cough!¡± Gu Shi coughed and sneered. ¡°You should go. If you help the Mu family, it¡¯s the same as giving a warning to Qin Li! I¡¯m not seriously injured, so I can afford to send you to help them there. By this way, maybe we¡¯ll have a chance¡­ A chance to help Yiyi return now¡­¡±


    He could not die!


    If he died, Yiyi would never come back!


    Half a year ago, he had discovered an ancient book by chance in the secret room in the chief manor.


    It was from that ancient book that he had learned the origin of the boundary and the way to break the seal¡­


    The people inside could not get out without help from the outside.


    Therefore, he could only stay in the chief manor, and once they returned, he could go back to the battle!


    Maybe¡­


    Gu Shi was still hoping.


    Besides Yiyi, Nan Xian was also trapped within the formation!


    He was a man who had always made him sigh.


    So¡­ If they returned, the Qin family would never dare to be arrogant again.


    Therefore, even though he was severely injured in that battle, he still managed to hold himself up in front of the Qin family as he was afraid that the Qin family would kill the manor master first. Otherwise, those people within the boundary would never be able to return¡­


    ¡°Manor Master!!!¡± Elder Zhang¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    Gu Shi laughed. ¡°Hurry and go. I¡¯m fine here. Master Mu is Yiyi¡¯s future father-in-law, so I can¡¯t just stand here and watch the Mu family fall. Even if we can¡¯t do anything anymore, we must at least do our best to help him, do you understand?¡±


    This was the only sincerity he could give.


    If it were not for the need to guard the boundary of this place¡­ He would have dragged his wounded body to fight the Qin family, but he could not do that now! He could not act so recklessly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elder Zhang¡¯s voice was rough and hoarse. He looked at Gu Shi, who was sitting on the ground as he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He then turned around firmly and disappeared into the back of the mountain.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215: Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya III


    Gu Shi was left alone again in the silent hills.


    Bare and lonely.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year¡­¡± Gu Shi was in a trance. ¡°Time has passed so quickly. I¡¯ve never been apart from you for so long since your mother has passed away. After all, only you and I are left in this world, relying on each other.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to get married. You couldn¡¯t cultivate because of your own obese body back then, and now it¡¯s too late to catch up. I have too many enemies in Tian Shen Manor. You only know countless people fear me, but you don¡¯t know that they are waiting for the chance to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Yiyi¡­ I only want to find someone to protect you, that¡¯s all. Whoever that person is, I wish¡­ He can replace me in protecting you and love you for the rest of your life.¡±


    He did not mean to force her to get married, but he only wanted to¡­ Find someone who could protect her and love her for the rest of her life.


    But not Feng Ruqing!


    That girl¡­ She was kind to Yiyi, but she would not stay in this place forever. She would leave this place one day, and Yiyi was not strong enough to follow her forever.


    It would be different if that person were her husband¡­ The husband and wife would always stay together. Wherever he would go, she would naturally follow him forever.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing¡­ Feng Tianyu¡­ Feng¡­ Wuhui!¡±


    No one knew that the person who had pulled Gu Shi out of the abyss many years ago was Feng Wuhui!


    However, his other name, which had shaken the hidden world and made everyone tremble in fear was Tian Ya!


    Back then, his wife was killed just after Yiyi was born. He was so furious that he came to the killers alone, intending to kill all of them.


    At that time, he had no other thoughts in his heart as he only wanted revenge, even if it would cost him his life!


    It was until¡­


    Tian Ya, who also hated those who killed the innocents in the reclusive world, came and rescued him.


    He told him that dying with the enemy was the most stupid thing to do. He had to wait until his power was strong enough so that he could avenge his beloved wife.


    Then, Tian Ya left.


    After that, he had taken Yiyi back from the ones he had given her to and raised her on his own. He had cultivated himself and finally avenged his beloved wife¡¯s death.


    Perhaps it was because of Tian Ya¡¯s influence that he had always hated those who bullied others. He had even killed the former chief manor because he was annoyed by his arrogance and had taken his position as the chief manor¡¯s master¡­


    But when he wanted to look for Tian Ya, he realized that after Tian Ya had saved him, he had been forced by those people to¡­ Enter a place where he could never step out again.


    ¡°No one in Tian Shen Manor will understand why I¡¯ve always favored the Luo family. If it weren¡¯t for Tian Ya, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the Luo family and I wouldn¡¯t have saved them when they were miserably oppressed back then.¡±


    Gu Shi smiled faintly.


    Tian Ya had only saved him once, but he had helped him suppress all of his despair back then.


    Because of his daughter, he must fill himself with hope!


    ¡°Unfortunately, Luo Fei doesn¡¯t know anything and Luo¡¯s wife¡­ She will never say anything. But that¡¯s good. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that all Tian Ya¡¯s enemies will come to Liu Yun Kingdom. If that had happened, can Liu Yun Kingdom still be as peaceful as it is today?¡±


    And it took him so many years to find Tian Ya¡¯s residence.


    Wuhui¡­


    Hahaha! Just like back then, he had advised him that whatever he did, he must consider the cause and effect. He had to be like Wuhui, living his life without any regret.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216: Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya IV


    It turned out that Tian Ya was actually Feng Wuhui!


    Everyone knew that Tian Ya had always worn a mask and had never revealed his real face. But it was because of his mask that Gu Shi could finally discover his real identity!


    Perhaps the only people who had seen his real face were the old couple from the Luo family.


    ¡°Feng Wuhui¡­ Tian Ya¡­ Your granddaughter is a great woman. She will be like you in the future! I believe that there is no seal that cannot be broken, just like the seal of the boundary in front of me. The ancient book said that nobody could leave the boundary, but the seal can be broken if there is help from outside.


    ¡°Therefore, I believe that your granddaughter¡­ Will bring you out.¡±


    If only¡­ He had known earlier that Little Qing was his granddaughter.


    The grace of a drop of water should be repaid with a gushing spring.


    Besides¡­ What Tianya had done for him was more than just saving his life.


    Suddenly¡­


    A light breeze blew upward from downhill. The whole chief manor was silent and gloomy.


    Gu Shi slowly turned his head solemnly. He could see countless skilled masters coming from nearby, ambushing him in the middle.


    ¡°It seems that the Qin family hasn¡¯t come alone, but they have sent so many people to me.¡±


    His face was calm, expressionless.


    ¡°Gu Shi¡­¡± The lead¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of your position as the manor master. Your fate has been destined, and today you will meet your end.¡±


    Gu Shi stood coldly as his sleeves swayed in the light breeze.


    ¡°I, Gu Shi, from the moment I killed the former manor master, have tried to change the custom in Tian Shen Manor on slaying the innocents.


    ¡°But it seems like I was wrong. No matter how much I struggled to restrain you, as long as you are given a chance, you will be like a fierce beast and try to kill me back.


    ¡°Do you know what you look like right now? A stubborn, rebellious child! Unfortunately, I¡¯m not your parent either, and I¡¯ve given up on you¡­¡±


    He thought he could change the reclusive world. But the custom had been deeply ingrained in them for years.


    He could not do it alone.


    He admitted that not all people in the reclusive world were evil, as there were also some good people everywhere.


    But¡­


    Some people were imbued with superiority and did not care about the lives of those below them.


    Revenge was normal. But these people would still kill some innocent people who had nothing against them just for their own pleasure!


    ¡°Gu Shi, you¡¯re still talking nonsense at a time like this? Qin Li is right, you¡¯re badly wounded. Otherwise, you would have directly attacked us as back and not waste your time talking nonsense like this.¡±


    Gu Shi walked forward slowly.


    He gave a loud, cheerful laugh that echoed in the back hill for a long time.


    It seemed like he had made up his mind to face death unflinchingly.


    ¡°Even id I, Gu Shi, need to sacrifice everything that I have, I will never let you and your people act rashly in my Gu Manor!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was cold and stern, and his aura was like a dark cloud that made the whole sky overcast with a dusky gloom.


    No matter how injured he was now¡­ His aura as a manor master was still terrifying.


    The people were frightened, but they quickly came back to their senses and laughed coldly.


    Qin Li had already said that Gu Shi was just a paper tiger now. Therefore, the Qin family did not bother to hunt him down anymore, but instead, they went after Master Mu and let him deal with this paper tiger personally.


    So, what was there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217: Qiuqiu¡¯s Past I


    ¡°Gu Shi, you don¡¯t deserve to be the manor master. Today, we are taking back all that belongs to our Tian Shen Manor!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Gu Shi laughed wildly, and his laughter echoed in the sky for a long time.


    ¡°And today I¡¯ll show you whether I, Gu Shi, deserve to be the manor master or not!¡±


    The green-robed man stood proudly and stared at the group of people in front of him coldly. The murderous intent that surged from the skilled masters¡¯ face had reminded him of the times in the past¡­


    He was surrounded by this kind of people when he had met Tian Ya back then.


    Those people looked at each other before they instantly drew their weapons, and rushed toward Gu Shi¡­


    ***


    Fang Zhu Mainland.


    In a deep mountain forest, Feng Ruqing used her sword to cut off all the vines that were blocking her way. Her face reflected discomfort as she slowed her pace and stepped onto the ground carefully.


    ¡°Mother, looks like there¡¯s no path forward.¡±


    Worry flickered in Fu Chen¡¯s young face as he said in his small, soft voice.


    The wind from the surrounding whistled loud, so loud that it could make one¡¯s heart clench in fear.


    Feng Ruqing took Fu Chen into one arm and Qing Han into the other arm. She looked around solemnly before her eyes fell upon a tree.


    It was a big ancient tree that seemed like even ten people might not be able to wrap their arms around it.


    Feng Ruqing somehow felt that this tree was sizing her up, and that feeling had made her feel so uneasy.


    ¡°Little pot¡­¡±


    Buzz!


    The huge pot flew up hurriedly from the back and made pleasant noises around Feng Ruqing.


    Did its master want it to cook the tree?


    Well, the tree¡¯s bark was a bit old, and it did not look tasty. But if it made its master happy, then it would cook it for her.


    The huge pot flew into the sky and rushed toward the ancient tree happily. Its huge body was like a dark cloud covering the sky.


    However¡­


    The ancient tree was bigger than the huge pot, and it looked a bit weaker under the shadow of the ancient tree.


    But that did not mean that the huge pot would give up in front of the ancient tree.


    It took two machetes out of nowhere and slashed at the ancient tree.


    Dang!


    The machete landed on the ancient tree¡¯s body with a crisp sound.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Because¡­ The ancient tree was unharmed. It was like a hard shield that could block all sharp weapons.


    ¡°Fu Chen, this tree¡­ Might have something related to us breaking the seal of the boundary.¡±


    In this forbidden mountain, Feng Ruqing would not underestimate anything, even if it was just a tree.


    The huge pot panicked.


    It had never been defeated since it met its master again. But now it did not expect that it would fall in front of the big tree.


    It was so unbearable!


    Therefore, the huge pot took out all the machetes and threw them like arrows onto the ancient tree¡¯s body.


    The ancient tree was still unharmed.


    Feng Ruqing was trying to call the huge pot back when suddenly she felt the mountain was shaking like there was an earthquake.


    ¡°Qing Han!¡±


    Seeing that Qing Han almost fell to the ground, Feng Ruqing quickly reached out and pulled Qing Han into her arms. She stared intently at the ancient tree.


    The ancient tree slowly stood up.


    Its body was so large with a hideous and vicious human face on its trunk. Suddenly, it roared angrily.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218: Qiuqiu¡¯s Past II


    Apparently, the ancient tree was angered by the huge pot¡¯s provocations.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Fu Chen panicked. The roar of the tree had made him more difficult to breathe. ¡°This tree must have something to do with the boundary!¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say a single word.


    Fu Chen continued, ¡°I can feel that something is manipulating its behavior. Initially, it would have been in a deep sleep when there is no intruder. But now, Little Pot has woken it up, and the only way we can leave this place is by killing the ancient tree.¡±


    Qing Han blinked. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, you do know a lot about it,¡± she said, gazing up at him with sheer adoration.


    Even in such a solemn atmosphere, Fu Chen could still blush at her words.


    He raised his little head proudly. ¡°Of course. I was with the Ninth Emperor back then.¡±


    ¡°I was also with the Ninth Emperor, but why didn¡¯t I know about any of this¡­¡± Little Qing Han bit her finger, pitifully.


    Fu Chen touched her small head. ¡°You just enjoy eating, drinking, and being merry because I¡¯ll settle the rest.¡±


    ***


    The demon tree was sleeping just now, but a pot had woken it up. And by the time it woke up, it had to watch these two little kids showing affection to one another.


    As one who had been single for years, it really could not stand it. The demon tree became furious and charged toward Fu Chen. Its red eyes were fierce and glowing.


    ¡®Damn! These people are so rude, showing affection in front of a lonely and single tree.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing quickly dragged Fu Chen behind her. The tree¡¯s punch landed on her chest, and blood spurted out of her mouth. Her face turned pale, and her body was trembling, but she still managed to hold herself up and stand firmly.


    The big tree screamed angrily as countless vines appeared from the ground and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing tightly gripped the longsword. She looked calm, but seeing the strength of her grip on the sword, one could tell how she was feeling now¡­


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes reddened. Just as he wanted to rush toward Feng Ruqing, the tree vines suddenly appeared from the side and wrapped itself around Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen, being a Tier-7, was¡­ defenseless under the tree¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡®Damn, these people deserve to die!¡¯


    They all were becoming so lovey-dovey in front of it! In its life, it hated people who risked their lives for others! These people were trying to annoy the friendless demon tree!


    Those tree vines were filled with thorns and became very sharp as they fell into Feng Ruqing.


    Suddenly¡­


    A white-robed figure passed by and pounced at Feng Ruqing. She pushed her down to the ground and rolled a few times, dodging the spiny vines from the big tree¡­


    Feng Ruqing raised her head in a daze. ¡°Qiuqiu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following you.¡±


    The young girl smiled brightly, and her eyes were as clear as water in which one could see their reflections.


    ¡°Do you remember when you were about to leave, and you said that¡­ You¡¯ll definitely come back for me once everything is settled¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It was the You family who had taken me away back then. Actually, I understand that the You family was trying to save me and had let me stay in the basement. I held onto the thought that the You family would be back, and I was waiting for them to come back for me.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve been waiting for the You family to come back for ten years, but they didn¡¯t. When I was waiting for you¡­ I thought that if I followed you, I would never be alone again¡­¡±

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219: Qiuqiu¡¯s Past III


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of going back to those dark days when I couldn¡¯t feel the sunlight for ten years. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be like the You family, leaving me alone¡­ But later, I understand that you will never leave me.


    ¡°I believe when you said you¡¯d come back for me. I¡¯ll believe in anything that you say¡­ Master, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back¡­ And take me away with you¡­¡±


    The spirit beasts acknowledged their masters, so did the spirit herbs.


    She did not acknowledge the You family as her master. You Manor was just a temporary place for her. She had stayed with the You family as they had promised to take good care of her.


    But somehow¡­ She was much more willing to leave with Feng Ruqing since she had asked Qiuqiu to follow her.


    No regrets, forever¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart trembled. A very uneasy feeling came over her. She grabbed Qiuqiu¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Qiuqiu, what are you doing?¡±


    Qiuqiu gave a bright, charming smile. ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to trust you, so can you trust me too? I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    That night, the young girl had told her in a firm tone that she would come back to pick her up and leave with her, and maybe¡­ Her heart had softened¡­


    Indeed. Whether it was before she had met the You family or the ten years in the basement, it was all darkness for her.


    Sometimes a single word could easily¡­ Warm her heart.


    Enough!


    Enough, already!


    She had no regrets.


    Boom!


    A strong wind surged out of Qiuqiu¡¯s body.


    Her white robe swayed with the wind, and her beautiful eyes looked straight at the ancient tree.


    A powerful spiritual qi drifted out from her body, filling the whole sky.


    She raised her beautiful eyes. Her hair waved in the wind, and her stunning face remained calm. She looked unrealistically beautiful at this moment.


    ¡°Qiuqiu!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. She tried to rush to Qiuqiu¡¯s side, but the spiritual qi had formed a violent storm around her, blocking all those who wanted to approach her¡­


    Even if she used all her strength, Feng Ruqing was still unable to break through the violent storm.


    ¡°Master, I always feel like I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of things. I only remember that I was bullied all the time back then, and that¡¯s all I know. Later¡­ I went to the You family, and then I met you.¡±


    She seemed to have forgotten too many things.


    She only remembered that she was just a little flower that was suffering from being bullied back then. As for how she had transformed into a human, and how she went to Tian Yue Kingdom¡­ She did not remember any of it¡­


    She always felt like¡­ Some memories were somewhat important¡­


    Countless petals that surrounded Qiuqiu floated up and danced along with her.


    And everyone could see it¡­


    In Fang Zhu Mainland, whether it was flowers and grasses, or those trees that were initially lush, all of them had suddenly withered and died.


    The ancient tree wailed out in grief. It became panicked, wanting to retreat and flee from this place. But before it could go any further, its leaves began to turn yellow, and countless marks appeared on the tree trunk like an old man¡¯s wrinkles.


    Its roots were rooted in the ground and slowly, it lost its life¡­


    Qiuqiu fell backward as soon as the spiritual qi dissipated.


    Petals fell from the sky, covering her body as she fell¡­


    The sky was blue.


    All the dark clouds were gone.


    Qiuqiu shielded her pale face from the harsh sunlight with the back of her hand. A bright smile appeared on her pale face.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220: Qiuqiu¡¯s Past IV


    She¡­ Suddenly remembered¡­


    She was trampled by humans and pecked by birds, but a strong hand drove the birds away and moved her to a safe place.


    Then, there was a drought, there was no rain for a long time, and she was so thirsty that she had almost lost her life.


    It was that person who happened to pass by and had given her a pot of water.


    The grace of dripping water should be repaid by a gushing spring.


    Therefore¡­


    When they met again later, she would have a chance¡­ To repay the kindness she had received back then.


    As Qiuqiu¡¯s vision gradually blurred, she desperately opened her eyes, hoping to see¡­ Her savior again.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She could not see that person anymore. She felt so weak and slowly closed her eyes¡­


    The petals had stopped falling and had wrapped themselves around Qiuqiu¡¯s body. Her long body shrunk smaller and smaller until the petals finally completely covered it.


    When Feng Ruqing rushed over, she could only flip out a small pink flower beneath the petals.


    The flower was pink and beautiful, but it was no longer able to¡­ Speak to her with that gentle voice.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand trembled. She was so careful, afraid that she would accidentally break the flower into pieces¡­ And they would never see each other again in this life.


    ¡°I told you before that I would come back and take you away, but now¡­ I¡¯ll be able to take you with me, Qiuqiu.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Fu Chen gently held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any spiritual qi anymore, and will never be able to transform into a human again. To become human again, it may take a hundred years or a thousand years, or¡­ She might never be able to do it again.¡±


    He and Qing Han were special.


    If other spirit herbs wanted to be human¡­ What they needed was¡­ An opportunity.


    Otherwise, the spirit herb would not have a soul and would never turn into a human again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it will take a hundred years or a thousand years. She has the potential to return into a human form as long as she¡¯s still alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t have the opportunity because I¡¯ll create an opportunity for her. I¡¯m sure Qiuqiu will come back to me eventually.¡±


    This was the promise she had made to her.


    Feng Ruqing carefully took out a box, laying the pink flower in her hand safely in the box before she kept it in the medium.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Fu Chen knew that Feng Ruqing was heartbroken, so he did not dare to say anything more. He held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and followed her to the front.


    Feng Ruqing was quiet along the way. Her face expressionless, but her steps were firmer than ever.


    She was able to leave this place because Nan Xian had shielded her from the enemy that was approaching behind her.


    And Qiuqiu had sacrificed herself to destroy the ancient tree for her.


    She had to leave Fang Zhu Mainland no matter what! She would not waste their efforts¡­


    And most importantly, Nan Xian was still waiting for her!


    Fu Chen and Qing Han were as quiet as Feng Ruqing as they did not want to disturb her.


    Only the huge pot was hovering and buzzing happily from the beginning to the end¡­


    The sky was silent, just like how Feng Ruqing was feeling now.


    Qing Han saw that Feng Ruqing was still quiet. She then turned to the huge cheerful pot, and suddenly became furious. Vines appeared from the ground, entangling the huge pot¡¯s body before viciously flinging it away.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221: He Is The Lost Prince of Liu Yun Kingdom I


    ¡°Mother,¡± Fu Chen could not bear to see Feng Ruqing sad. He quietly held her hand. ¡°She¡¯s just lost all her spiritual qi, but she¡¯s alive and hasn¡¯t left Mother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Fu Chen, who had already grown up. She was silent for a while. ¡°When we go out, don¡¯t address me as ¡®Mother¡¯ again.¡±


    Fu Chen was shocked that his face almost split open. He bit his lower lip hard and looked at Feng Ruqing without saying a single word.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, unlike Little Qing Han. Calling me Mother¡­ I think it is a little unrealistic.¡±


    Previously, Fu Chen was at most a three or four years old adorable little boy. But since he made a breakthrough to Tier-7, he had become a teenager.


    She and the state preceptor could not have a son of that age yet.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m already used to it¡­¡± Fu Chen puckered his lips with grief.


    It was Feng Ruqing who had forced them to address her as their mother, but now that he was grown up, she wanted to kick him away.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Fu Chen paused before asking, ¡°If I¡¯m not allowed to call you ¡®Mother¡¯, what am I supposed to call you?¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    Why did Fu Chen feel like his status had been lowered instantly?


    Little Qing Han looked at Feng Ruqing and then turned to Fu Chen. She suddenly felt that¡­ Not growing up was actually a good thing.


    At least¡­ Her mother would not kick her away.


    Fu Chen gritted his teeth. A burst of light surrounded him and made him shrink smaller and smaller until he became a four- or five-year-old child.


    His fair face was so soft like a porcelain doll. He was so adorable and even better than the fairy in the painting.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. So¡­ Fu Chen could change his figure as he pleased?


    She raised her hand and pinched Fu Chen¡¯s cute little face. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Fu Chen grinned and lifted his little head proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a spirit herb, so I can naturally change my body shape at will. However¡­ I need enough spiritual qi to support me when I grow up. But only by controlling my spiritual qi, I can regain my previous size.¡±


    Previously, Fu Chen and Qing Han were able to hide all of their strength so that outsiders would not be able to detect them and would treat them as ordinary children.


    But if they wanted people to be aware of their power, they could naturally flare all their spiritual qi.


    Nowadays, whenever Fu Chen¡­ flared his spiritual qi, people could not feel the power of Tier-7 from his body. They would think that he was just a Tier-5 spirit beast.


    Feng Ru Qing was stunned. So there was still such power in spirit herbs?


    She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°So you must have enough spiritual qi to maintain an adult size. Then Qiuqiu¡­ What kind of spirit herb is she?¡±


    Fu Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she came from, and I¡¯ve never seen her kind before, so I don¡¯t know. But¡­ Mother, can an ordinary spirit herb make all the flowers and trees in this world and even the spirit herbs¡­ Wither?¡±


    The moment Qiuqiu¡¯s spiritual qi dissipated, all the flowers, plants, and trees in Fang Zhu Mainland had withered away, including the spirit herbs¡­ All of them were gone.


    But nothing had happened to Fu Chen and Qing Han who were both spirit herbs too.


    So it seemed like¡­


    Fu Chen and Qing Han¡¯s origin was also extraordinary?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze darkened as she glanced sideways at the blue sky in front of her. Her eyes flashed with fury. ¡°When I was in Haitian Kingdom, those people said that¡­ The Ninth Emperor was the one who established this world.¡±

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222: He Is The Lost Prince of Liu Yun Kingdom II


    Fu Chen was stunned by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words and did not reply.


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°All of you say that I¡¯m the Ninth Emperor. If I am the Ninth Emperor, then I¡¯d not have faced so much trouble! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll return to this mainland and not just to take them away, but I¡¯m here to figure out what¡¯s actually going on here. ¡±


    As soon as Feng Ruqing finished speaking, she quickly walked toward the darkness not far away.


    A crimson-robed figure gradually disappeared into the bright sunset.


    ***


    Mu residence, Tian Shen Manor.


    The sky was gloomy and covered with countless violent storms as if it was the end of the world.


    Big Black¡¯s roar echoed in the sky, shaking the entire world.


    Mu Huan could not fake her stone-cold expression anymore. Her face was tight as she gazed at the dark dragon in the sky.


    ***


    Under the dark sky, Nalan Yan had swooped down and landed in front of Qin Chen.


    The young man¡¯s face was still cold, but perhaps because Nalan Yan was Feng Ruqing¡¯s mother, he did not avoid her. His cold eyes fell upon Nalan Yan¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.


    Nalan Yan trembled as she lifted her hand and caressed the young man¡¯s handsome face.


    Not only the others, but even the white phoenix was also shocked.


    The white phoenix was a bit worried and turned to Feng Tianyu, but his face remained calm. Nalan Yan had done something outrageous, but he was not even angry at her.


    ¡®This is crazy!¡¯


    For the first time, the white phoenix felt that these humans were crazy.


    Feng Tianyu was extremely possessive, but how could he not be jealous of what Nalan Yan had done now?


    ¡°Child, can you tell me where you were born?¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s voice was trembling as if she was a bit nervous and worried.


    Everyone around her seemed to have disappeared from her sight, and the only person left in her eyes was the young man in front of her.


    ¡°A small city in Liu Yun Kingdom.¡± Qin Chen turned his face sideways; he still not used to be too close to people. ¡°This is what Qin Li told me.¡±


    Nalan Yan did not say anything as she gently rubbed the back of the young man¡¯s head.


    ¡°So can you tell me how did you get the scars on the back of your head?¡±


    The scars on the back of his head were almost invisible, hidden by his hair. But the scars had not faded since he got his memory back.


    Because some of the scars were so deep that they could not be removed without using the spirit herb, even the pale pink scar on his face had not been removed by him yet, not to mention a place like the back of his head.


    ¡°The scar on my face¡­ Someone hit me when I was on the street back then. The one on the back of my head¡­ I was born with it, and even the Qin family doesn¡¯t know about this. How did you know?¡± Qin Chen asked, after a moment¡¯s silence.


    The Qin family had not noticed the scar on his head because they just used him as a tool and never really cared about him.


    Suddenly, tears flowed from Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes, soaking her face.


    ¡°Child¡­ I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡±


    She was not too sure about this before she met Qin Chen.


    She used to be close to him, thinking that it was because of Qing¡¯er. But when she thought about it again, with so many people around Qing¡¯er, the only person whom she had always missed was Qin Chen.


    Until the moment she saw Qin Chen again¡­


    She realized that it was because of the blood tie between them that had made her feel so close but it simply could not be part of Qin Chen.


    The scars were not important anymore.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223: He Is The Lost Prince of Liu Yun Kingdom III


    Nalan Yan pulled Qin Chen into her arms and held him tightly. Tears flowed down her face as she felt the pain from the guilt and regret that gushed out from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have let you suffer so much¡­ Child¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Qin Chen¡¯s body slightly stiffened. He wanted to push Nalan Yan away, but seeing her in such pain, he was unable to do it after all.


    ¡°Nalan Yan¡­¡± Suyi regained her sense and stepped forward. She gently patted Nalan Yan¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Can you tell us what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mu Huan suddenly felt uneasy with Nalan Yan. She wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, she felt that the dark dragon was staring at her fiercely.


    And there was also a white phoenix holding a large pile of spirit herbs to heal the injuries.


    She thought for a while before she decided to hold the urge within her.


    Mu Huan smiled mockingly.


    ¡®When Lord Jia Xin arrives later, that dark dragon, and anyone else¡­ All of them won¡¯t be able to escape!¡¯


    Nalan Yan did not respond to Suyi. She hugged Qin Chen tightly and refused to let him go.


    As soon as she thought of the grievances that Qin Chen had suffered over the years, all of her anger and hatred suddenly emerged.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Tianyu was already next to Nalan Yan. ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    Even though Feng Tianyu already knew the answer, he still could not believe it. The feeling of regaining something lost made his voice tremble, desperately wanting to hear the answer from Nalan Yan.


    Nalan Yan turned back to Feng Tianyu and met his eyes.


    Even if she did not say anything, Feng Tianyu could still see the answer in her eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Feng Tianyu laughed out wildly.


    It was a laughter of pleasure.


    Yes. All these years, improving his strength and to find his child, he had never been this happy.


    Fortunately¡­ He had finally found him.


    It was a pity that¡­ They could have recognized each other before. He had let Qin Chen go even though he was clearly fond of him.


    ¡°It turns out that Tian Shen Manor is not as great as people had thought it to be.¡± Feng Tianyu restrained his laughter. His eyes swept over to everyone who was there and smiled coldly. ¡°I once thought that everyone in the reclusive world was arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect them¡­ to do something like abducting someone¡¯s son!¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s word was like a bolt of terrifying lightning that had instantly exploded in the crowd.


    The members of the Mu family were confused.


    Even those people brought by Qin Li were dumbfounded.


    The Qin family had kidnapped someone else¡¯s child?


    That was impossible¡­


    Qin Chen was abandoned by his parents, and it was the Qin family who had saved his life, wasn¡¯t it?


    All of a sudden, something popped up in their minds, making them tremble in fear.


    Qin Chen¡¯s origins had always been talked about among the Qin family, and they had never heard anything more about him from anywhere else but the Qin family.


    Previously, everyone in Tian Shen Manor had thought that the Qin family was so kind to have brought Qin Chen home and to have taken good care of him.


    After all¡­ A powerful clan like the Qin family was willing to adopt a stranger as their son, that was such a great grace! Anyone would be begging for it.


    It was not until just now that¡­ They realized that Qin Chen was just a drug primer for the Qin family. So¡­ Was Qin Chen¡¯s origin real or fake?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qin Li was furious. His gaze turned fierce as he shouted harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t slander me here. I took Qin Chen in with good intentions. If it weren¡¯t for me, he¡¯d have died out there! And now you¡¯ve called me a kidnapper!¡±

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224: Jia Xin is a Fickle Lover I


    Suyi was startled from the moment she heard Feng Tianyu¡¯s words. After a while, she gained her sense and turned to the Qin family. She gave them a cold smile.


    ¡°I was wondering before, how could such a good child as Qin Chen have such a beastly parent? And now it turns out that he is the lost prince of Liu Yun Kingdom! The only prince of Liu Yun Kingdom! What¡¯s more ridiculous is that you have used your grace to trick him into becoming the drug primer for Qin Fei¡¯er for over ten years!¡±


    If Qin Chen was just an ordinary person, some people might still believe Qin Li¡¯s words.


    However¡­


    If Qin Chen were indeed the only prince of Liu Yun Kingdom, no matter what, Feng Tianyu would have had no reason to abandon him, more so to even kill his own son.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Qin Chen is my brother. He can¡¯t be your child, absolutely not! His parents have abandoned him! It was my father who had saved him.¡±


    She admitted that Qin Chen had donated blood to her as a drug primer.


    She also acknowledged all the things that Qin Chen had done for the Qin Family.


    But¡­ She could never admit that the Qin family had abducted Qin Chen.


    Even if Qin Chen did not want to return to the Qin family again, she hoped that¡­ Qin Chen would not hold a grudge against her!


    How could these people be so heartless?


    They had been together for more than eighteen years, and she had treated him as her brother for a long time.


    Even if¡­ He chose to follow Feng Ruqing.


    She was furious, angry, and mad.


    But she always felt that one day, Qin Chen would come to his senses and return to the Qin family, which was why she had not immediately attacked him just now. After all, her heart was always softened to him.


    However¡­ If the Qin family¡¯s biggest secret was revealed, the relationship between the Qin family and Qin Chen¡­ Would be destroyed!


    Suyi looked at Qin Fei¡¯er and chuckled. ¡°Everyone in Tian Shen Manor says that the manor lady of the Qin family is fair and selfless, kind and gentle. You have a good reputation, but now, you are just a selfish person.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened.


    Yes. People were all selfish.


    Previously, all her words were full of righteousness, as everything had nothing to do with her.


    But once it happened to her, all the selfishness suddenly showed up, and she could no longer be fair and selfless.


    Qin Fei¡¯er released her clenched fists. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I, Qin Fei¡¯er, have never lied. These two-person have not found their child yet but simply claim someone else as their son. If I simply find somebody and say he is my child, will he really be my child then?¡±


    The sky was dark.


    Qin Fei¡¯er, who was standing under the gale, smiled coldly. She showed no fear as she stared at Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan.


    ¡°Damn!¡± The white phoenix finally came back to its senses and spewed out angry words. ¡°Who asked you to talk so much? You love talking too much, and here your Grandpa White Phoenix will make sure you¡¯ll never be able to speak again.¡±


    A fury flame swept over like the wind, instantly arriving in front of Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. She waved her sleeves, emitting a strong wind, and destroyed the fury flame in an instant.


    At the same time, her face became pale and colorless, and she spat out a mouthful of blood again. Her body was trembling and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°My family¡­ Ops! Xiao Qingqing¡¯s parents are talking. How dare you speak so much in front of them?¡± The white phoenix proudly lifted its small chin. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. I¡¯m pretty well-tempered, but you can look up at my friend in the sky¡­¡±

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225: Jia Xin is a Fickle Lover II


    Qin Fei¡¯er was stunned.


    Her eyes were met with a pair of fierce eyes as she raised her head.


    The dark dragon¡¯s body grew bigger and bigger in the sky¡­ Boundless spiritual qi gathered from the side, creating a storm above its head.


    The storm grew bigger and bigger, and finally¡­ In a flash, it blasted across the sky and scurried toward Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, be careful!¡±


    Qin Li¡¯s face changed drastically.


    He cared deeply about his only daughter. His entire face was full of anxiety when he saw that sudden storm.


    Until¡­


    A gust of wind swept past them, like a shadow, coming unexpectedly from nearby. The figure created a barrier in front of him and deflected the powerful storm.


    It was a handsome young man in a bright cotton robe standing calmly in front of the crowd. He raised his chin slightly and looked at them with slight disdain.


    Then, his gaze turned to the dark dragon in the sky.


    ¡°The creature from surrounding spiritual qi?¡±


    He did not expect that he would be so lucky today to be able to capture a dragon conjured by the surrounding spiritual qi.


    The surrounding spiritual qi that had transformed into a dragon¡­ It would have taken about ten thousand years to form.


    If he could capture this dragon¡­ Hahaha! Then he would no longer be afraid of that bastard Tian Ya!


    Whenever he thought of Tian Ya, his eyes were on fire, and he wanted to smash that bastard down into the ground.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin!¡±


    Mu Huan had always feared Jia Xin.


    Only this time, she was so happy to see Jia Xin that she had almost burst into tears.


    The cold arrogant character that he held for so many years had become a need now.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dragon that is formed from the surrounding spiritual qi and also a group of people who have bullied my little lady.¡± Jia Xin sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Then this Tian Shen Manor will be given to my Huan¡¯er as a gift.¡±


    He waved his hand, and countless black-robed men emerged from his body.


    ¡°The manor master of Tian Shen Manor¡­ Seems to be called something like Gu Shi. Go finish him off!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After those people had received their orders, they moved like a light breeze and disappeared from behind him.


    Mu Xi dumbfoundedly looked at Jia Xin, who chose to alter his fate to be the manor master, with adoring eyes.


    ¡®So this is the advantage of power!¡¯


    With power, this world was in his hands.


    Jia Xin was smiling from above, enjoying the admiring looks of those who worshipped him, as if he was the god who controlled everyone¡¯s life.


    All these years, he had not dared to appear in front of people as he was still recovering his strength.


    But now, his strength had almost recovered. He had also sensed the movement of the surrounding spiritual qi, so he came to find out what was going on. Unexpectedly¡­ Not only was his little lady bullied, but he had also gained a dark dragon, hahaha!


    Qin Li narrowed his eyes. He looked at Mu Huan and gave Qin Fei¡¯er a look.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face went white. She bit her lower lip hard and remained silent.


    When Qin Li saw that Qin Fei¡¯er did not say anything, he could not help but stand in tears.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin, you have to handle this matter for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er looked at Qin Li incredulously as her beautiful eyes were filled with shock.


    Why¡­Why did her father want to push her away?


    She was his beloved daughter.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226: Jia Xin is a Fickle Lover III


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not understand. To Qin Li, no matter how important his daughter was, she was not as important as power. Otherwise, he would not have let her take the spirit herb.


    Jia Xin glanced at Qin Li, and only then did he notice the girl standing next to Qin Li.


    This girl had obviously taken some spirit herb to boost her strength, causing some wrinkles to appear at the corners of her eyes. But it did not matter as he had a spirit herb that could help her retain her youthful looks.


    Other than that, this girl was¡­ Quite good-looking.


    ¡°So it was for this girl that Huan¡¯er had asked me for the spirit herb to boost her strength? The spirit herb that I gave Huan¡¯er can forcefully increase one¡¯s strength, but as all potential has been used¡­ She will grow older. But it¡¯s okay. I have an herb to cure it.¡±


    Unfortunately, the youthful appearance could still be retained, but if she lost her life¡­ She would never get it back.


    ***


    Mu Ling felt regretful from the moment he was there. He regretted his cowardice and not stepping forward to block the hit for Suyi. He had missed his last chance.


    What happened then, he did not hear it at all as his mind was confused, it was as if his brain were stuffed with cotton. Several times he tried to walk to Suyi¡¯s side, but he lost courage.


    Until¡­


    Jia Xin¡¯s voice rang out, startling him. He turned his head and looked at Mu Huan.


    ¡°Is that really you? Did you give Qin Fei¡¯er the spirit herb to boost her strength? You¡¯re the one who has caused the Mu family and the entire Tian Shen Manor to be in such tragedy? Did you do that?¡± Mu Ling was furious as he rushed over her and fiercely choked Mu Huan¡¯s neck.


    Anger boiled behind his eyes.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Why?¡±


    Mu Huan was being strangled and she was about to vomit blood. Her eyes almost popped out, and she hurriedly turned to Jia Xin for help.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin¡­ Save¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    Jia Xin was usually enamored with new people, as mentioned before.


    He had abandoned his old lover after getting Mu Huan and had given Mu Huan all his favorites.


    When he spoiled Mu Huan, he would give her everything.


    But once he stopped doing that, he would send her to the cold palace or even drive her out of the courtyard.


    Therefore¡­


    Mu Huan¡¯s heart instantly sank and devastated as she saw Jia Xin was now completely attracted to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡±


    Chen Qingyan screamed and cried out as she rushed toward Mu Ling. ¡°Let go of Huan¡¯er. Brother Ling, let go of Huan¡¯er. Lord Jia Xin, you have to save Huan¡¯er. You have to save her!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Mu Ling kicked her away as his eyes were bloodshot and red. ¡°You two b*tches want to harm my Mu family! I¡¯ll be the first one to kill you today, b*tch!!!¡±


    The clansmen of the Mu family were also stunned.


    Initially, they were on Mu Huan¡¯s side because they thought that Mu Huan would be able to lead them through this crisis.


    No one had expected that the disaster that happened in Tian Shen Manor¡­ would be brought by Mu Huan.


    ¡°Mu Huan, has the Mu family wronged you? Why did you do this?


    ¡°You have such a miraculous spirit herb. Why did you let the Qin family take advantage of it? That spirit herb could have boosted the Mu family¡¯s strength. So, why did you give it to the Qin family?


    ¡°You are a traitor to our Mu family and deserve to die!¡±


    Those who came with Mu Huan did not make any move as they would only listen to Jia Xin¡¯s orders now.


    Fortunately, even if Jia Xin were such a fickle lover, he would not go too far as to neglect the woman he used to be with, especially when the woman was bearing his child.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227: Jia Xin is a Fickle Lover IV


    Jia Xin waved his sleeve, and a blade of wind suddenly flew over, landing right on Mu Ling¡¯s arm.


    Mu Ling let go of his hand in pain.


    Mu Huan¡¯s body fell to the ground, catching her breath as her face remained red for a long time¡­


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin.¡±


    Mu Huan crawled to Jia Xin¡¯s side as she burst into tears. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me. He¡¯s really going to kill me! Lord Jia Xin, you must help me to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jia Xin smiled. ¡°Little lady, your mother has sent you to me as a gift. Oh, and one more thing, she has also requested that she wanted Mu Xi to be the manor master. I¡¯m not a heartless person, so I¡¯ll give Tian Shen Manor to her, and also as compensation to you.¡±


    Mu Huan was dumbstruck at his words. Her entire body stiffened.


    What did Jia Xin just say?


    Was she a gift from her mother?


    Her mother wanted Mu Xi to be the manor master of Tian Shen Manor?


    Why¡­Why was this happening¡­


    Her mother had clearly said that she was allowed to approach Jia Xin to save their family.


    In the end, it turned out that¡­ her mother was trying to make Mu Xi the manor master of Tian Shen Manor?


    Ridiculous, so ridiculous!


    Hahaha!


    After all, her son, Mu Xi, was the most important to her mother, and her daughter was just a tool to her.


    Mu Huan laughed madly as some strands of her hair fell loose from her head. She staggered as she tried to stand up.


    ¡°Mu Huan¡­¡± Jia Xin frowned even harder. ¡°I¡¯ve always been polite, and I¡¯ve treated you well. You can go now. I¡¯ve never been interested in Tian Shen Manor anyway, so I¡¯ll hand it to you later.¡±


    The only thing he was interested in his life were women¡­


    Jia Xin no longer paid attention to the crazy Mu Huan and turned to look at Qin Li. ¡°What did you want me to do just now?¡±


    Qin Li was delighted. He ignored Qin Fei¡¯er and said pleasingly, ¡°Lord Jia Xin, this boy is my adopted son. I was kind enough to save his life, but he has become so ungrateful. He¡¯s even scheming and trying to kill my daughter!¡±


    Jia Xin was furious.


    A beautiful woman was meant to be pitied, and how dare these people hurt his woman!


    ¡°This is the first time I have met such an ungrateful kid! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll settle it today! Kid, I¡¯ll not go easy on you after all you¡¯ve done to my beautiful lady!¡±


    Feng Tianyu rushed forward. He pushed Nalan Yan and Qin Chen behind him and blocked them off.


    His face was cold and stern. ¡°You¡¯re a strong man, but you believe the rumors so easily. I¡¯m afraid your intelligence is worse than a three-year-old child.¡±


    Jia Xin sneered. ¡°To me, whatever my woman said, it¡¯s all correct, and I¡¯ll believe my woman more than you.¡±


    He did not care if what Qin Li said was true or not, the only thing he knew was that these people had made his beauty sad.


    Thus, a thousand deaths would not atone for such a crime.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Big Black roared and rushed toward Jia Xin.


    Its body was huge. Jia Xin¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand, and a longsword suddenly appeared in his palm.


    Boom!


    The longsword arced out of his hand, flew through the air, and landed on Big Black¡¯s body.


    The sharp edge of the sword had cut and left a bloodstain on its back. But as if it did not feel the pain, it swooped down angrily and let out an earth-shattering roar.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228: The Medium Cracked


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    Mu Ling rushed toward Suyi¡¯s side as his eyes were filled with tears and grief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I never knew that they would become like that. I¡¯ve wronged you. Can you give me another chance? Let me protect you properly¡­¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face remained calm, perhaps¡­ From the moment she left the Mu family back then, she had already drawn a clear line with Mu Ling.


    She never looked back on her life, and she would never stay with someone who once gave up on her.


    Somehow¡­


    Suyi¡¯s heart filled with warmth as her mind floated back to the phoenix that had just recklessly jumped in front of her. She lifted her soft and elegant face, and her cold eyes finally softened as she looked at the white phoenix.


    The white phoenix became furious when it saw Mu Ling was close to Suyi. Its eyes spotted fire as it rushed over and took Suyi into its arms using its feathers. The white phoenix glared fiercely at Mu Ling.


    ¡°Scum, stay away from my Suyi!¡±


    This scum did not have any right to pursue Suyi.


    Suyi was great and perfect. How could she allow this scum to be rude in front of her?


    Mu Ling was dumbfounded as he looked at Suyi who was being protected by the white phoenix¡¯s wings, and his heart was filled with inexplicable emotions.


    It was as if something most beloved to him had been taken away from him¡­


    ***


    Suyi stayed in the white phoenix¡¯s embrace and no longer paid attention to Mu Ling. Her gaze turned to the dark dragon who was fighting with Jia Xin. Her face darkened.


    Big Black was roaring furiously. Even with its huge body, its speed was not slower than Jia Xin¡¯s. It moved as fast as lightning and instantly rushed in front of Jia Xin.


    Jia Xin stared at the dark dragon coldly. He sneered, and with a flick of his hand, countless sword lights leaped out from above his longsword.


    These sword lights were like twine, wrapping around Big Black in the air and firmly trapping its four claws.


    ¡°A surrounding spiritual qi that hasn¡¯t fully grown up until today is trying to defeat me? Your strength can only suppress the people in this mainland.¡±


    Bang!


    Jia Xin fiercely exerted all his energy, causing Big Black to fall from the sky and hit the ground hard.


    The dark dragon¡¯s body was surrounded by light and gradually transformed into a young man.


    At this moment, the young man was staring at Jia Xin angrily. A ferocious light burned in his eyes.


    ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, my Little Nine will definitely take revenge for me!¡±


    In his previous life, every time he lost a fight, his Little Nine would personally avenge him so that no one dared to bully him anymore.


    Until¡­ When he could finally have the strength to protect his Little Nine, she had disappeared from his world for a wild man whom she had met.


    He had spent countless years wandering around before he could find her again¡­


    Initially¡­ With Little Fu Chen¡¯s help, he had regained some of his lost strength. But unfortunately, the world still suppressed him, making him unable to recover his strength completely.


    If only¡­ He could be as strong as he was back then¡­ These people¡­ Would not have dared to bully his Little Nine anymore.


    And they would never dare¡­ To hurt Little Nine¡¯s family.


    The young man¡¯s body trembled as a black mist faintly surfaced on his body. Meanwhile, no one noticed that the sky above their heads¡­ seemed to start to crack.


    It was too subtle and almost impossible to see if one did not look hard enough.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229: The Chief Manor¡¯s Fate I


    Qin Li laughed out loud as he looked at the young man who had fallen to the ground. He then turned to Nalan Yan and the others who were filled with anger. Suddenly, he felt an unexplainable pleasure that even his laughter was tinged with happiness.


    Initially, he had thought that his life would be over. He did not expect everything to turn out like this in the end.


    Qin Chen, the Mu family! And these family members of Feng Ruqing¡­


    He would not let them go!


    The Mu family¡¯s front gate was suddenly quiet. The sky was dark, and beneath this calmness hid a brewing storm that seemed to threaten to devour all these people¡­


    ***


    In the chief manor.


    Gu Shi was covered in blood. The long sword in his hand was plunged into the ground as he raised his head to look at the dark sky.


    He felt like the sky in the mainland¡­ seemed to be changing¡­


    ¡°Cough!¡± Gu Shi coughed out a mouthful of blood and wiped it away with the back of his hand. His eyes reflected his decision to face death head-on.


    Those on the other side were still sneering. Their disdainful gaze was cold and filled with mockery as they stared at Gu Shi who was in front of them.


    ¡°Gu Shi, you don¡¯t want us to get close to the place behind you, are you trying to protect your daughter? By the way, Master Qin said that your daughter has disappeared from the backyard of Gu Manor and has gone to another place. You are trying so hard to protect that place¡­ Is there a possibility that if we destroyed the hill behind Gu Manor that she would never come back? Hahaha!¡±


    The man laughed wildly, and his figure was like the wind, rushing to Gu Shi¡¯s front.


    Gu Shi¡¯s face darkened as he raised his sword to block the other man¡¯s longsword. He was pushed backward, leaving a deep mark on the ground.


    ¡°It does not matter why I am forbidding you to set foot in the back hill. I only know that as long as I, Gu Shi, am still here, I will never allow anyone in my territory to act wildly.¡±


    He would rather die trying than ever give up.


    As long as he was still alive, he would never bow down to anyone.


    His dignity was priceless!


    If he let people step into his territory as they wished, causing his daughter never to come back, what dignity would he still have left? What was the point of him living without her daughter?


    ¡°Gu Shi, you¡¯ve brought this on yourself!¡±


    A cold light flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, and with a sneer, he leaped up once more.


    Gu Shi straightened his back and fearlessly faced these people¡¯s attacks as they charged toward him like a swift wind.


    All of his spiritual qi gathered onto his sword, and with a single sword strike, one person fell into a pool of blood.


    Blood stained the grass and trees at the foothill, causing the whole sky to lose its usual color.


    A strong smell of blood filled the entire manor.


    ¡®Yiyi, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Perhaps Father will no longer be able to be with you.


    ¡®But I will use all of my strength to stop these enemies.


    ¡®And I will use the last of my soul to guard this place until you return¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s the last thing Father can do for you!¡¯


    Gu Shi¡¯s gaze grew firmer, and his energy grew even stronger so that it made those who rushed toward him become horrified by him.


    Qin Li had said that Gu Shi was already severely injured, but why was he still so powerful? Such powerful energy¡­ Could make one¡¯s heart tremble in fear.


    Gu Shi¡¯s energy would drain a bit with every person he slew. The blood in his mouth spurted out continuously, and it was not sure how much blood he had left that he would be able to spit out.


    The crowd was shocked after seeing Gu Shi, who was so reckless with his life.


    He was ruining his life to fight with these people! Even if Gu Shi won this battle, he would be half-paralyzed and he might even lose his past glory!

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior I


    His blue robe was stained with blood.


    Gu Shi¡¯s footsteps trembled slightly, but he still stood as firm as a mountain.


    There were countless figures rushing toward him from the sky, not far away.


    The powerful force was like a boulder pouring down from the sky. Gu Shi spat out a mouthful of blood as his body could not bear the force that was coming to him. His body shook a few times. He used his sword to stand firmly and keep his knees from falling to the ground.


    He lifted his pale and handsome face, looking at the strong men coming swiftly from the sky, with a bitter smile on his lips.


    It seemed¡­ He still could not hold on any longer.


    Gu Shi¡¯s legs were trembling as he directly faced those coming down from the void, but his face remained calm as if he was ready to face his death.


    ¡°In this life, I, Gu Shi, have never wronged anyone.¡±


    ¡°But my wife was killed, and my daughter has been bullied!


    ¡°Cowardice will only hurt those close to me. I will use my blood to protect my only daughter and I will never regret it, even if I need to step over corpses.


    ¡°Because¡­ All of those people that I have killed are all evil!


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve accepted the determination of these wicked men to defy me, so much so, that I can no longer be there for my daughter.


    ¡°Even so, I will not give up until the last moment, and I will never bow down to these wicked men!¡±


    The man¡¯s robe swayed in the breeze, like a proud bamboo in the cold wind, facing the many shadows of the sword lights.


    The countless sword lights came pouring like the rain, tore through, and ripped his robe, leaving his body with bloody marks.


    He lost his energy, and his entire body looked wretched.


    But somehow¡­


    The enemies who were standing in front of him felt touched as they looked at his condition now.


    Gu Shi was a man with an admirable spirit.


    Unfortunately, the law of the jungle was the rule of this world. If one did not kill, others would certainly do so.


    Ever since Gu Shi became the manor master, they could no longer wantonly bully the weaker clans.


    And they could no longer take away any girl they liked.


    Gu Shi had always prioritized the weak. How could they accept a manor master who was so inconsiderate of them?


    So, what had happened to Gu Shi today was all his own fault¡­


    Gu Shi laughed loudly as his cold eyes flashed with a resolute light.


    This time, he was faced with the group of skilled masters in front of him, but he had also set his eyes on watching the back hill.


    ¡°Maiden Qing, let me¡­ Do one last thing for you. If I can no longer protect Yiyi in this life, I hope that¡­ You can help me¡­ Protect her for the rest of her life¡­¡±


    At that moment, all the spiritual qi gathered in front of Gu Shi as it turned into a gale that crashed into that empty boundary!


    A crack resounded.


    The seal of the boundary visibly cracked open as the gap grew wider and wider, and finally¡­ It shattered into countless pieces that eventually dissipated into the air.


    This boundary had two sides, separating these two worlds.


    A Holy Warrior could enter the boundary, but no one could step out of it.


    Of course, Nan Xian, who was also of Holy Warrior tier, was an exception. He was able to walk into the boundary once he reached his ultimate strength.


    Those who were inside could only break the seal from inside the boundary, but those with even the greatest strength would not be able to break the seal from the outside of the boundary.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior II


    It was like¡­ There was no way out of that world.


    That was the rule made by the people who had built that world.


    The entire Fang Zhu Mainland was in a formation, and the boundary was also set up by a formation with specific regulations. Even in the ancient book that Gu Shi had found, there was no clear mention of why the people from that world could not come out.


    Fang Zhu Mainland (a land of exile), as its name indicated.


    According to the ancient book, the people of Fang Zhu Mainland were those who had been banished, and the spirit beasts of that land guarded them.


    Gu Shi did not break the seal of the boundary at first because¡­ He would have to use up all of his strength to be able to break it.


    He initially held onto the hope that if he could settle these enemies, he would still have a chance to see his daughter again¡­


    But now, he had no choice.


    He could only use the last of his strength to help them¡­ To get out of that world, so that they would not be trapped there for countless years.


    Pffoot!


    Gu Shi spurted out another mouthful of blood and collapsed. This time, he really had no spiritual qi left in his body.


    As his vision blurred, he saw the strong enemies swarming around him like bees.


    Through that group of fierce and powerful enemies, he seemed to transcend time and space to meet a sweet smiling face from twenty years ago.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I can finally¡­ See you again.¡±


    He never married again since his beloved wife had left him twenty years ago.


    The only one he could not leave behind¡­ Was their daughter, Gu Yiyi.


    As Gu Shi slowly closed his eyes, he suddenly saw a huge pot falling from the sky, not knowing if it was his illusion or not.


    Yes, it was a huge pot.


    It smashed right on the top of a man¡¯s head in front of him. The man¡¯s head was spinning as something wet splattered on his face.


    Gu Shi laughed bitterly.


    Perhaps¡­ he was hallucinating? He could even see a pot that could fly¡­


    Gu Shi¡¯s eyes were closed.


    Only a clear and innocent childish voice echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s too bad that this guy hasn¡¯t died yet¡­¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    He passed out before he could open his eyes again, and he had no idea what was going on.


    ***


    Under the sky.


    In a red robe, the young girl stood against the wind as her cold eyes scanned the strong men in the sky. She slowly raised her hand, and in a flash, a long sword appeared out of nowhere in her palm.


    The boundless spiritual qi was like threads of silk, twisting around her body. Her red robe was fluttering in the wind.


    She looked like the queen of the world. Beautiful and magnificent.


    ¡°A Holy Warrior??¡±


    Those strong men of Tian Shen Manor all knew Feng Ruqing, and many of them had even seen her at the old master Mu¡¯s evening feast.


    They also knew that Feng Ruqing was pursuing the Gu family¡¯s daughter, Gu Yiyi, and Nan Xian had gone to catch her.


    But why¡­ Did Feng Ruqing come back here? And she had made a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier!!!!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with horror. They panicked as they looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing has returned¡­ But where is Master Nan Xian?¡¯


    ¡®Master Nan Xian has been strong since the beginning. But now, one year has passed, has he become¡­ Stronger?¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qing Han propped her cheek on her palm and smiled. ¡°Grandfather Gu hasn¡¯t broken his neck yet.¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior III


    If Gu Shi were still awake right now and heard himself being addressed as a grandfather by a thousand-year-old little demon, he would probably be pissed off at her.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, you take care of Master Gu. I¡¯m going to go to the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s cute little face was filled with smiles.


    But Fu Chen was slightly worried. ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. She moved her sword and slashed at a man who rushed in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just broken through to Holy Warrior tier, so¡­ I need to practice.¡±


    She had found the boundary not long ago, and combined with Fu Chen¡¯s strength, she was able to break the seal of the boundary.


    As for that huge pot¡­


    It could hit people, but to break the seal¡­ Obviously, it could not do that.


    Unfortunately¡­ After they broke the seal of one boundary, there was another one that they could not break even after they had used all their strength.


    Of course, they had also gained a benefit through these hard times. At least, Feng Ruqing had made a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier!


    But this was actually related to Qiuqiu. When Qiuqiu was dispersing her spiritual qi, she had secretly given a part of it to Feng Ruqing, but Feng Ruqing was filled with anger and grief at the time as she did not notice it.


    Until¡­ She had spent so much spiritual qi just to break the seal of the boundary. She had even used the black sword in her dantian to fill up her spiritual qi.


    This interchange allowed her to break through the bottleneck and reach Lower Holy Warrior tier!


    Buzz!


    Two more people rushed toward Feng Ruqing from both sides.


    The huge pot was shaking with rage as it slammed right into the man¡¯s body until he fell to the ground so hard that even his chest was caved in.


    Feng Ruqing made a move and slashed the other person with her sword.


    Her whole body was soaked in blood. She stepped on the corpses and slowly walked out of the chief manor.


    Besides those Holy Warriors sent by Jia Xin, the others¡­ Did not dare make any move against her.


    Wherever Feng Ruqing was headed, a few Holy Warriors would try to block her way, but no one could stop her.


    Little Qing Han yawned and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    Fu Chen was crouching and feeding Gu Shi a spirit herb. Only after seeing that his breathing had stabilized did he stand up and look at those enemies who were left behind.


    These people were quietly relieved when they saw that Feng Ruqing had left, leaving behind only two children.


    They did not care about the two children as they hurriedly wanted to leave this place.


    Qing Han turned her head to the side and stared at the group of people who were about to leave. ¡°Do you want to run away after bullying someone?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business, little kid, or Uncle will send you to the wolves now!¡±


    If it were those people from Liu Yun Kingdom¡­


    They would never dare to talk to these two little kids like this.


    Unfortunately, the people from Tian Shen Manor did not know these two little kids. They also underestimated the power of these two little kids.


    Qing Han was so furious. She blocked the doorway, showing her teeth fiercely.


    Even if she pretended to be fierce, she still looked so innocent and naive.


    ¡°I¡¯m super fierce, and I can bite, but you guys aren¡¯t even afraid of me!¡±


    She was really, really fierce.


    The people in Liu Yun Kingdom were so scared of her.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    These people were rushing to save themselves, swinging one hand at Qing Han.


    Before his hand could touch Little Qing Han, he was tied securely by a vine and hung up in the air with a loud clatter.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior IV


    Afterward¡­


    The vine moved the person right in front of Little Qing Han.


    What happened next was such a horrifying scene.


    This soft and cute little girl¡¯s whole face had drastically changed. Her mouth began to expand. Her eyes and nose had all disappeared, and the only thing left on her small face was her big mouth.


    But her mouth was getting bigger and bigger¡­ So big it might grow beyond her body size.


    The man was so scared that he wet his pants. He could already feel a strong pull from the mouth, like a black hole that wanted to drag his entire body in.


    ¡°Qing Han¡­¡±


    Fu Chen was already next to Qing Han. He raised his hand and touched Qing Han¡¯s little head. ¡°Mother is not here, and you¡¯ve started to eat as you wish again. These big uncles haven¡¯t bathed yet. They will make your stomach hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Little Qing Han seemed a bit unhappy as she dropped the vine and turned her body back to its original state.


    With a cute pink face and big innocent eyes, she looked so different than the little monster she was just now.


    But this time, everyone was dumbfounded, and no one dared to underestimate this little girl again.


    ¡°Are you going to run again?¡± Qing Han asked as she turned her head and looked at the group of people who were pale and scared.


    ¡°No¡­ We¡¯ll never do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Only the good one will survive. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll only be my snack.¡± Little Qing Han crossed her arms, squinting. ¡°And I¡¯m really super fierce. You have seen how I look now, am I scary?¡±


    The crowd looked at Little Qing Han¡¯s innocent and pretty face and nodded hurriedly.


    Little Qing Han smiled happily. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m super fierce. Did you see that? These people are scared of me.¡±


    Fu Chen pinched Little Qing Han¡¯s small face. ¡°Well, you¡¯re indeed super fierce.¡±


    Little Qing Han was unhappy and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Brother Fu Chen, don¡¯t pinch my face. It will get fatter, and I will not look fierce anymore. If those people aren¡¯t afraid of me, they¡¯ll go after Mother again.¡±


    Well¡­ These people had not dared to attack her mother just now because they were scared of her super fierce look.


    Fu Chen turned to the trembling crowd in front of him.


    His body became long.


    Just now, he was only a four or five-year-old boy, but he had changed to a teenage boy as his spiritual qi increasingly gathered.


    The crowd was stunned.


    ¡®This little guy¡­ How did he grow up like this?¡¯


    ¡®Can a spirit beast change its size as it wished?¡¯


    Their faces changed drastically, especially after they realized that Fu Chen had become more powerful than before.


    Although they had not reached Holy Warrior tier, they had once felt the power of Holy Warrior tier.


    Feng Ruqing was a Holy Warrior.


    And now¡­ This little boy¡¯s strength should be as powerful as a Holy Warrior¡¯s.


    A Tier-7 spirit beast!


    ¡°All of you can¡¯t leave. My mother will be back after she is done with her things there.¡±


    Fu Chen snorted. Those people were under his control now, and they did not dare to move at all.


    Besides, there was another little girl beside Fu Chen who would eat people as she wished¡­


    It was so scary to think about that.


    ***


    Mu Manor.


    Jia Xin stared coldly at the dark dragon that was lying on the ground.


    The crack on top of Big Black¡¯s head grew bigger and bigger as the surrounding spiritual qi swirled around its head. The sky was no longer dull and grey, instead, it had grown a little darker.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior V


    ¡°Big Black!¡±


    The white phoenix was suddenly shocked when it saw Jia Xin already raising his long sword.


    It had at least spent more than a year with Big Black. When it saw the situation he was in, it suddenly panicked and quickly rushed toward Jia Xin.


    Bang!


    Before Jia Xin could do anything, a guard behind him had already made his first move.


    The white phoenix was kicked several meters away by the guard and rolled helplessly onto the ground.


    The young man (the dark dragon) looked at the white phoenix before turning to Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu, who were walking toward him. He shouted angrily, ¡°Go away, all of you. Go!!¡±


    Nalan Yan paused.


    She did not know the dark dragon¡¯s origin, she only knew¡­ The dark dragon was Qing¡¯er¡¯s friend.


    So, after a moment, she continued walking toward the black dragon.


    Jia Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Nalan Yan in amazement.


    Unfortunately, he was not interested in a married woman. Otherwise, he would have chosen Nalan Yan rather than Mu Huan and Qin Fei¡¯er.


    He knew that there was a beautiful woman in the Mu family named Suyi, but he did not pursue her because he had no interest in a married woman.


    ¡°If¡­ Little Jiujiu comes back later, please tell her, be it Big Black or Big Grey, in this life¡­ I will always protect her.


    ¡°Whether she runs off with a wild woman or a wild man, I will always follow her wherever she goes. Since the moment¡­ She has taken me off the streets and gave me a home, she can never cast me off anymore.


    ¡°So, no matter where I¡¯m going, I¡¯ll always come back to her, and in this life, I¡¯ll never leave her again.¡±


    It took countless years for the surrounding spiritual qi to develop its thought, and to complete the transformation.


    Therefore¡­


    It had been alone for so many years.


    Alone and friendless.


    Until¡­


    A young girl dressed in red appeared in front of it.


    She had asked it to go home with her, and it did without hesitation.


    Therefore, be it a hundred years or a thousand years, it would find her wherever she was.


    She was its life, and the only person it loved¡­ In this world.


    The cracks became bigger.


    Finally, someone noticed the crack in the sky.


    Without waiting for that person to shout in alarm, boundless spiritual qi surged out from the crack, instantly filling Tian Shen Manor with powerful spiritual qi like a heavy mist.


    ¡°God, what is that place? Why is the spiritual qi so powerful?


    ¡°If I were able to cultivate in that place, it won¡¯t take a long time before I can make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier, right?


    ¡°I know that there are thousands of mainlands in this world, but I never thought that there would be a place with such a powerful spiritual qi.¡±


    Jia Xin raised his head in shock.


    He gazed at the cracked sky in disbelief. His throat was dry. His heart skipped a beat as his entire body stiffened, unable to move.


    The young man finally broke free and turned into a dark dragon once again, instantly rushing toward Jia Xin.


    Perhaps Jia Xin had not recovered from the shock and did not even think that Big Black could break free. He was caught off guard when the dark dragon snatched him and flew toward the crack in the sky.


    The crack was gradually sealed up after Jia Xin and the dark dragon disappeared into it.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior VI


    Some people wanted to follow them, but the crack had completely closed before they could leap into the sky.


    They had been isolated from the other part of the world¡­


    ***


    The sky was blue.


    The spiritual qi was so thick that it could turn into a heavy mist.


    This mainland was as beautiful as a fairyland.


    Jia Xin fell from the sky and landed on the street in a small town.


    He stared dumbly at the familiar place in front of him and cried loudly.


    ¡°Why? Why am I back again, why?!¡±


    Back then, he had risked losing more than half of his strength to leave this place. It was not easy for him to recover his strength, but now¡­


    Why¡­?


    Why did he return to this nightmare world?


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    A pair of shoes suddenly came into his sight.


    Jia Xin dumbfoundedly looked up, and for a moment, a young face appeared before his eyes.


    The young man was in a suit of armor with a bone-chilling aura. He had a perfectly chiseled face and sharp features that gave him a stunning look.


    He sneered at Jia Xin, who was sitting on the ground, crying. ¡°Jia Xin, how dare you try to escape! You¡¯ve bullied my master¡¯s cat! Do you think you can run away that easily ?¡±


    Jia Xin looked depressed. He was no longer the proud man he was in Tian Shen Manor before. The thought of losing all his power had almost driven him to madness.


    ¡°Can I¡­ See Tian Ya one more time? I think I can explain¡­¡±


    The young man abruptly drew his sword and placed it at Jia Xin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I heard that before you disappeared from this place, you¡¯ve left a message that you will kill all of my master¡¯s cats when you return next time.¡±


    Jia Xin¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I thought that I would never come back¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain it to my master later.¡±


    Jia Xin was dragged away.


    His tears and snot were all over the ground. He was cursing angrily but the young man did not know who he was cursing at.


    He was only doing his job. He had to drag Jia Xin to his master and force him to kneel to apologize to all his master¡¯s cats!


    The entire street was left with Jia Xin¡¯s screaming and cursing.


    ¡°Mu Huan!! If I can go back again, I¡¯m going to break your bones into pieces!!!¡±


    Thinking about his days in Tian Shen Manor, it was really cool.


    There were countless servants by his side obeying his orders, and countless women waiting for his presence. Whenever he showed his power, everyone in the world would worship and obey him.


    Why did he have to leave such wonderful days?


    It was all because of Mu Huan and her mother!


    If it was not for Mu Huan, he would not have rushed to the Mu family, let alone met the dark dragon!


    If it were not for the dark dragon¡­ He would not have to return to this place. It was like a nightmare to him!


    He hated her! He could not wait to strangle that woman to death!


    But no matter how much he regretted it, it was all useless¡­


    ***


    Tian Shen Manor.


    In front of Mu Manor.


    Qin Li, who was proud and arrogant before, stared dumbly in the direction where Jia Xin had disappeared. His whole body turned cold as he lost his senses.


    Especially when his eyes met those resentful eyes, his body became stiff, and his heart turned colder and colder.


    Jia Xin was gone.


    But he had left his men behind.


    All of these men were Jia Xin¡¯s guards, but their strength was not bad as all of them had reached Holy Warrior tier.


    Two of them were already Advanced Holy Warriors.


    Of course, their strength was different from Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s.


    Qin Fei¡¯er had overspent her energy to make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier while these men were using their real skills and could exert different kinds of power.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236: Feng Ruqing, The Holy Warrior VII


    They might be afraid if Big Black was there, but now it had disappeared along with Jia Xin, and these people left behind were no match for them.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xin has gone. This place will be ours in the future.¡±


    The two Advanced Holy Warriors looked at each other before they turned to the people in front of the Mu Manor¡¯s gate.


    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient and submit to us, perhaps we will spare your lives. But for those who do not obey us¡­ You will not have a good ending in the end!¡±


    Feng Tianyu tightened his grip on Nalan Yan¡¯s hand.


    They looked at each other with eyes that were filled with determination.


    The white phoenix subconsciously blocked Suyi, hoping that its body could shield her from any harm.


    ¡°Masters¡­¡± Qin Li panicked and rushed toward the two Advanced Holy Warriors. ¡°What about the Qin family? Before this, we-¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Useless!¡±


    One of the Holy Warrior in a green robe grabbed Qin Li with one hand and flung him away hard.


    ¡°Lord Jia Xian has been willing to help the Qin family all because of your daughter. But the Qin family is nothing to us. All of you are useless!¡±


    Qin Li was startled, and he hurriedly gave a sign to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s body was trembling as if she had not seen Qin Li¡¯s eyes.


    A father could never hate his own daughter.


    Even the selfish Qin Li was like that.


    However, Qin Li was selfish. He knew what he wanted, and he would sacrifice anyone for that.


    ¡°Masters, as long as you can help my Qin family¡­ I¡¯m willing to give Qin Fei¡¯er to both of you.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er shrieked, trembling. ¡°You know that there is only one person I want to marry in my life. Why are you doing this to me? Why?! I¡¯m your daughter¡­ I¡¯m your daughter!¡±


    Qin Li was trying to flatter those two men, but they showed no interest in that.


    The green-robed man sneered. ¡°Lord Jia Xin has said that the spirit herb your daughter took will make her age gradually. We don¡¯t have the herbs that can help her! So, do you think we¡¯d want an old lady like her? I guess it won¡¯t take long before her hair starts to grey and her face starts to wrinkle. That is so disgusting.¡±


    Moreover, they were different from Lord Jia Xin.


    Jia Xin pitied them, but these two men only cared about status and power.


    Women were unimportant.


    Qin Li stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    He had some regrets.


    He regretted letting Qin Fei¡¯er consume the spirit herb.


    If¡­ If it were not for Qin Chen, Qin Fei¡¯er would have also reached Advanced Holy Warrior tier, and he would not have had to face all these things.


    Yes, it was all Qin Chen¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Qin Chen, you ungrateful kid. You¡¯ve caused so much harm to my Qin family. You¡¯ll be blamed and be cursed for this, you ungrateful..¡±


    Nalan Yan slapped his face, expressionlessly. ¡°You want to curse him again?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Qin Li laughed wildly. ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to defend him. He was saved by my Qin family, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯s your child! He¡¯s an ungrateful kid! He has been abandoned by the world!¡±


    If the Qin family were doomed this time, these people would also end up with the same fate!


    The Holy Warrior¡¯s skilled masters definitely would not let them go, and those curses alone would be enough to make them suffer forever!


    Hahaha!

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237: Cutting a Bloody Path I


    Nalan Yan slashed with her sharp sword.


    Suddenly, a bright, red line appeared on Qin Li¡¯s neck. His fresh blood gushed as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Qin Li ignored the wound on his neck as he laughed wildly. ¡°Am I wrong? Qin Chen is inherently an ungrateful kid, and people like him will not have a good ending. Hahaha!


    ¡°You¡¯re doomed. Even if you escape today, you¡¯ll be cursed for things you¡¯ve done for the rest of your lives!¡± Qin Li smirked as his crimson eyes stared at the people in front of him.


    Nalan Yan sneered. ¡°The Qin family had barged into my husband¡¯s manor, took away my son, made him suffer for years of pain, and then slandered him as a cruel ungrateful child. I think the real ungrateful child is someone else.¡±


    She turned to Qin Fei¡¯er and stared at her with eyes filled with mockery.


    Obviously, that person was Qin Fei¡¯er.


    But those Holy Warriors did not want to waste their time. They looked at each other and abruptly rushed into the air, surrounding all the crowd below them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care what grudges the Mu or Qin families have. From today onward, Tian Shen Manor will be our master! And those who do not obey us will be killed!¡±


    These were all strong Holy Warriors.


    And two of them were Advanced Holy Warriors.


    Just one step away to reach King Warrior tier!


    In Tian Shen Manor, these skilled masters were already so powerful to them. The pressure from these masters alone was enough to shock the heart.


    The crowd, led by Qin Li, all knelt down, knowing clearly which choice would be most beneficial now. Whoever ruled Tian Shen Manor, that person must be better than that bastard Gu Shi.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s turned paler when she saw that Qin Li had submitted himself to those skilled masters.


    Initially, she had just wanted to pressure the Mu family.


    A vicious woman like Feng Ruqing did not deserve to be with Nan Xian.


    She was even more unhappy when her brother had been taken away by Feng Ruqing.


    That was why she desperately wanted to prove herself, to prove that she would always be stronger than Feng Ruqing.


    But everything that was happening now was beyond her expectation. She never thought that she would have allowed for these unknown people to rule Tian Shen Manor.


    She did not know if what she was doing was right¡­ Or wrong¡­


    Qin Fei¡¯er was so confused that even when Qin Li pulled her down to a kneeling position, she was unaware of it. She just stared dumbly at the world that she could no longer see clearly¡­


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging on you. Please let us go.¡±


    Chen Qingyan rushed toward the skilled masters, crying, ¡°We will listen to you¡­ Please let us go¡­¡±


    Mu Xi and Mu Huan had also knelt down. They felt uneasy, but they had no chance of fighting back as the people that they were facing now were too strong to be defeated.


    The clansmen of the Mu family looked at each other, seemingly unable to make up their minds.


    In the end¡­ It was Mu Xin who started this first as his shaking knees gradually fell to the ground. He knelt and kowtowed hard on the ground.


    ¡°Mu Xin!¡± The old master Mu roared in anger.


    He would not care if Chen Qianyan and her son had shown their weakness, but Mu Xin was a member of the Mu family.


    Mu Xin had done many foolish things in his life, but the old master Mu had never thought that his family members would be so greedy and fearful of death!

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238: Cutting a Bloody Path II


    Perhaps it was because of Mu Xin who had started it first that the other elders, too, knelt and kowtowed to the powerful enemies in front of them!


    They had given up all their pride and dignity to save their own lives.


    They just wanted to live!


    The old master Mu felt pain every time he saw the elders kneeling in front of the enemies, one after another. And in the end, he felt somewhat numb as he looked at the Mu family¡¯s elders and clansmen, expressionlessly.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Suyi calmly walked toward the old master Mu. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be upset. After all these years, you should know these people. They are cowardly, greedy, and stupid!¡±


    This was the first time that Suyi had cursed like that.


    Previously, Mu Xin and the others would immediately retort if anyone had cursed them. But now, they all bowed their head helplessly as they felt ashamed to retort to Suyi.


    But they did not feel they were wrong.


    Was there any difference if they had submitted to Gu Shi or anyone else?


    It would not affect the Mu family anyway! So, had they make any mistake?


    If being greedy and being afraid of death was wrong, then there would be too many wrongdoers in this world. He did not believe that the old master was not scared of death. He just did not show it to them.


    The old master Mu¡¯s hands were trembling. He eventually loosened his clenched fists as he sighed deeply and helplessly.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Suyi smiled. Her white robe swayed elegantly in the breeze. ¡°Ignore these greedy people. We can fight our way out of this chaos alone.¡±


    Mu Ling looked at Suyi who was as calm as ever. He then turned to Chen Qingyan who was crying on the ground.


    Mu Ling felt like he wanted to slap himself hard.


    Obviously¡­ Suyi was so much better than Chen Qingyan.


    Why did he give up Suyi for Chen Qingyan back then!


    The old master Mu did not even look at Mu Ling from the beginning until now. In his eyes, Mu Ling was no different from those clansmen of the Mu family.


    Greed and foolish!


    He would never be sad again with whatever decision Mu Ling made.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mu Ling¡¯s voice filled with grief and pain. ¡°Do we really have to¡­ Ignore everything for Gu Shi¡­?¡±


    Did the Mu family¡­ Give no thought about this?


    The old master Mu sneered. He did not say anything, but Mu Ling understood his silence.


    Mu Ling stared dumbly at the skilled masters in the air and slowly closed his eyes. A moment later¡­ He opened his eyes again.


    Talking about Gu Shi, he had done nothing wrong. He had only forbidden his people in the chief manor from committing any sort of crimes.


    He did not treat any clan as slaves as he gave freedom to all of them!


    If it had been someone else¡­


    Suddenly, Mu Ling remembered the unlucky man who had once been killed by Gu Shi.


    When the former chief manor was still ruling this place, he had treated the people in Tian Shen Manor¡­ As his servants.


    Any word from him must be obeyed by everyone.


    If he liked something, every clan would have to give it to him.


    The Luo family was nearly wiped out back then.


    If his father had not been able to make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier¡­ And with the old master who was not good at flattering, perhaps¡­ The Mu family would not have been able to survive.


    Gu Shi was overbearing, but he was not an unreasonable man. He would not simply destroy any clan if one did not violate the rules he had set.


    This Gu Shi¡­ Was indeed a wise leader.


    But what would happen if these groups of people ruled this place?

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239: Luo Li and the Little Fox I


    The old master Mu had revolted against them. Could they give preferential treatment to the Mu family? Would they not treat the Mu family like how they did the Luo family back then?


    There was a spark of determination in his eyes. He loosened his clenched fist as he took a few steps forward and stood beside the old master Mu.


    Mu Ling had made many mistakes in his life.


    However, he was not a wicked man. He was deceived by Chen Qingyan back then. But if the old master¡¯s life was in danger, he could not just ignore it! Besides, in his mind, the Mu family¡­ Would always be important to him.


    He was also afraid of death, but he knew what he wanted in his life.


    The old master Mu looked at Mu Ling in surprise. He smiled coldly.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mu Ling was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m also the young master of the Mu family, and I don¡¯t want to see the Mu family being ruled by these people.¡±


    Gu Shi had given the freedom to all clans, but these people wanted to rule the Mu family.


    This was never going to happen!


    The old master Mu did not say anything. He had even looked away from Mu Ling¡¯s face.


    He stepped forward. His robe was swaying slightly as he stood straight, calm, and expressionless.


    ¡°Those people are no longer from the Mu family. My Mu family will never submit to the enemy!¡±


    The old master Mu was still the head of the family, and he had the right to expel any member who betrayed the Mu family.


    And his words were not addressed to those Holy Warriors, but the whole world.


    Mu Xin and the others turned pale. Perhaps, they were not expecting the old master to make such a decision.


    Whatever they had done, they did it for the Mu family! Was it wrong?


    Nalan Yan smirked as she looked back at the group of the Mu elders with their heads bowed. She then turned to the man standing beside her. ¡°Tianyu¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu gently held Nalan Yan¡¯s hand before he slowly loosened it.


    The man¡¯s figure was like a wind, and in just an instant, he had rushed into the crowd.


    His gaze was stern and cold, like a king watching his kingdom.


    Nalan Yan had already leaped forward and stood next to Feng Tianyu. Her longsword was slicing through the enemy¡¯s body. Blood gushed out of him, staining the longsword red. Droplets of blood dripped off the blade and spattered on the ground.


    If these people stood in their way, they would cut a bloody path to leave this place, and no one would be able to stop them!


    ***


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face paled as she saw her father commanding the people behind him to attack, and¡­ Countless people from the Qin family fell in a pool of blood.


    Those skilled masters in the sky sneered as they found it was amusing to watch the people from Tian Shen Manor killing each other.


    She looked more confused than ever. Suddenly, her eyes fell upon Qin Chen¡¯s face through the glint of swords. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she could not get a single word out of her mouth.


    Qin Chen¡¯s stunning face was splattered with blood, not knowing if it was his or the enemy¡¯s.


    The pink scar across the corner of his eye was clearly visible, yet he still looked handsome.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The man in a green robe stood in the air and laughed happily.


    ¡°Even though Lord Jia Xin has left, Tian Shen Manor will still be ours, and I love watching these people killing each other! But when Lord Jia Xin was here, there were still a few people who didn¡¯t want to submit to him. Well¡­ It would be best if you leave this place immediately. Anyone who disobeys our orders will be killed!¡±

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240: Luo Li and the Little Fox II


    After he finished ordering that, his eyes flashed with an extremely cold murderous intent.


    The people who were standing behind him had all quietly left, leaving only the two Holy Warriors who were still standing firm to the spot, looking down at these people below them.


    It did not take much strength for Nalan Yan and the others to deal with the people in front of them.


    Moreover, the old master Mu and Master Hai Rong were Holy Warriors.


    But¡­


    Another two Advanced Holy Warriors were eyeing them from above, and these two were the only ones who would make them wary.


    ***


    Luo Manor.


    It was no longer as prosperous as it used to be.


    Ever since the Qin family had captured Luo Fei, the entire Luo family had fallen and was no longer as prosperous as it once was.


    At this moment, in front of the Luo family¡¯s gate, Luo Li and the old lady Luo were pushed out forcefully by a group of people.


    The old lady Luo stumbled and almost fell down the steps, but fortunately, Luo Li was able to hold her in time and caught her balance.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Li turned furiously to the elder who was the chief of the group behind her.


    That elder was her grandfather¡¯s brother and also her uncle!


    Now, after her father was arrested, these so-called relatives did not think of helping her but were treating her and her grandmother this way.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you causing trouble in the first place, Luo Fei would have almost become Master Qin¡¯s brother-in-law, and wouldn¡¯t have harmed the Qin family to this point! What right do you have to stay in the Luo family? Get out of here! Without you, maybe the Luo family still has a chance to rise, and it¡¯s all because of you, b*tch. You¡¯ve dragged our Luo family down!¡±


    The old lady¡¯s hair was white. She carried a crutch in her hand, her pale body trembled. ¡°If not for my husband, you and these people would still be bullied by them! It was my husband who had established the Luo family. He had made the Luo family what it is today. Now that my husband is gone, and my son has been arrested, and you ungrateful men are driving Luo Li and me away!¡±


    ¡°Luo Fei doesn¡¯t have a son, so the Luo family was supposed to be inherited by me. Now that Luo Fei has been taken away, maybe he has been executed. What qualifications does a girl like Luo Li have to take over the Luo family?¡±


    Luo Xiang sneered. ¡°In the future, I will pass the Luo family to my grandson. At least my grandson¡¯s surname is still Luo!¡±


    The heir of a family was supposed to be a man. Luo Li was a girl who would get married and have a child, so she was not qualified to take over the Luo family.


    Previously, the Luo family had Luo Fei, who was still young. Sooner or later, Luo Fei would have another son. Therefore, Luo Xiang had never been able to speak out about this matter.


    Now, it was good that Luo Fei had been caught. There would be no wrong done for him to take over the Luo family.


    Instead, these two women had no shame, refusing to leave this place.


    Besides, what had happened to the Luo family to date was all because of these b*tches!


    The old lady Luo was so furious. She could not say a word as she pointed at the group of people.


    This Luo family¡­ It was her husband who had fought to the death to protect it.


    But in the end¡­ He had only helped a bunch of ungrateful people!


    ¡°Stinky b*tches, get out of here. If you ever set foot in the Luo family again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    As soon as Luo Xiang finished speaking, he waved his sleeves, turned away, and left.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241: Luo Li and the Little Fox III


    The old lady was so angry that she fell straight backward.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Luo Li was so anxious that she almost cried. She rushed over to support the old lady Luo¡¯s body and helped her lay on the ground.


    She stared furiously at Luo Xiang, who was about to leave. She stood up and rushed toward Luo Xiang, firmly grasping his arm.


    Before Luo Xiang could react, she bit his arm fiercely.


    The young girl¡¯s teeth were so sharp that she had almost bitten off a piece of flesh from his arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Xiang drew a breath in pain. He swung his arm and pushed the young girl hard to the ground.


    His eyes were fierce as he said angrily, ¡°Go and beat her up! Hard!¡±


    Those from the Luo family were all holding wooden sticks as they approached the young girl.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were fearless. She stared hard and fiercely at Luo Xiang with strong hatred in her eyes.


    The wooden sticks landed on Luo Li¡¯s body so hard that her eyes turned red from the pain, but she bit her lip in an effort not to scream or cry.


    ¡°Li¡­¡± The old lady Luo slowly opened her eyes and saw those sticks landing on Luo Li¡¯s body.


    Hit by hit, like knocks on her heart, making her heart bleed.


    She trembled and unable to utter another word. She desperately wanted to crawl toward her most beloved granddaughter, but she had no strength. His nails were bleeding on the ground, and she could not get to her side.


    The old lady¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with grief.


    ¡°Oh my Li¡­¡±


    Luo Li blocked the wooden sticks with her arms as her body was covered in blood. Her hair disheveled and her face smeared with blood.


    Suddenly¡­


    A red glow flashed.


    Luo Li felt like there was a fluffy tail brushing across her cheek. It was warm with a familiar scent.


    And the people had stopped beating her body.


    She froze. Her eyes wide as she looked at the little fox that stood in front of her like a blanket, blocking all attacks from her.


    It was Fire Fox from the weak fox clan.


    Its eyes were also red, and it was very demonic yet beautiful.


    ¡°Little¡­ Little¡­ Fox?¡±


    ¡®Little Fox, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d come to me after transforming?¡¯


    ¡®Why¡­ Did you have to show up now?¡¯


    The little fox held Luo Li with its paws. It caressed her cheeks with its tongue, licking away all the tears that were flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s another fox to join the fun. This fox is too weak, there¡¯s no use in keeping it. Just kill it. As for Luo Li, break her legs and throw her out!¡±


    With Luo Xiang¡¯s words, those people were no longer merciless and were using all the strength they had to swing the long sticks onto the fox¡¯s back.


    The fox spurted out a mouthful of blood, and its vision gradually became blurry, but it could not bear to close its eyes. Therefore, it kept its eyes wide open, trying to hold the girl in front of it.


    The girl had a sweet smile when it met her for the first time.


    It loved her smile.


    Her smile was like sunshine, it warmed its heart and filled with sweetness.


    The little fox¡¯s body was a little weak, it seemed to have lost so much energy, it fell into Luo Li¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242: Luo Li and the Little Fox IV


    Its breathing became faint as if it would disappear at any moment.


    Luo Li held the fox in her arms tightly, covering it with her small head.


    She was not crying.


    But the wind around her sounded like a low sob.


    ¡°Little Fox, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She knew that her little fox was already weak from the beginning. There was nothing much it could do.


    However¡­


    The little fox had promised her that if it could transform into a human, it would come back and marry her.


    She had trusted it¡­


    Even if it took a hundred years or thousand years for a fox to change into human form, she would wait.


    If it did not happen in this life, she would wait again in the next life.


    If they could not make it in the next life, she still had the next and the next.


    ¡°Manor Master¡­¡±


    Everyone turned to Luo Xiang, not knowing if they should continue beating her or not.


    Ever since Luo Fei was caught, Luo Xiang had become the head of the Luo family, replacing Luo Fei.


    Perhaps Luo Xiang still had a last shred of conscience¡­ After seeing Luo Li, who had her head buried in the little fox¡¯s fur, he did not give any order to his men. He snorted as he waved his sleeves. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill this fox, it won¡¯t live much longer. As for Luo Li, I¡¯ll let her go if she promises to behave and never return to the Luo family again.¡±


    He looked at Luo Li one last time before he turned around and calmly walked into Luo Manor.


    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡±


    Old Lady Luo finally crawled up next to Luo Li. She pulled the young girl into her arms and cried loudly.


    ¡°What has our Luo family done? First came Qin Xiaoyue, and now there are so many ungrateful men making my Li¡¯er suffer so much. My old man, do you see this? This is the clan that you¡¯ve helped back then. You¡¯ve endangered yourself, stealing the secret treasure to help Luo Xiang breakthrough to this strength.


    ¡°But¡­ He¡¯s treating your granddaughter like this, and he wants to drive me out of the Luo family! My old man, come back and take a look, and then take this crowd away. All of them!


    ¡°Oh my Li¡­¡±


    Old Lady Luo cried hard as she saw the wounds on Luo Li¡¯s body.


    She never thought that she would have to suffer like this again in her old age.


    ¡°Grandmother, will the little fox die?¡± Luo Li raised her eyes and asked.


    Old Lady Luo wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. If it was not for the fox just now, maybe¡­ Luo Li¡¯s injuries would have been worse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gu Manor. Master Gu is kind and won¡¯t ignore us. He might have a way to save the fox.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Luo Li was not crying anymore. She stood up and smiled sweetly as she stared at the little fox in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you, Little Fox. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    She gently caressed the little fox and slowly raised her head¡­


    Suddenly, she was stunned.


    She saw a young girl who was approaching her not far away.


    The long sword in the young girl¡¯s hand was stained with blood. Her face was cold and solemn, and there was a pot above her head that was constantly spinning, making an uncomfortable buzzing sound.


    ***


    Along the way, Feng Ruqing had noticed a few Holy Warriors. They were clearly from the same group of people who were in Gu Manor just now.


    She also did not hesitate to slay them, leaving corpses everywhere.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked blankly at Luo Li who was holding a fox in front of her.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243: A Girl Who Came in the Moonlight I


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed when she glanced at Luo Li¡¯s scars. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense as a chilling murderous intent filled the air.


    The giant pot was too frightened to make any more buzzing noises. It timidly hid, wondering if it had done something wrong that had made its master so mad.


    ***


    Luo Li burst into tears and could not stop herself as if she had found her mainstay.


    She did not even notice that Feng Ruqing was already in front of her. A pair of tear-filled eyes gazed at her in a daze.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not stop walking and walked right past Luo Li.


    Her face was expressionless, and her red dress was soaked with blood. The air became extremely cold as it swept over the girl¡¯s cheeks.


    Luo Li held the little fox in her arms and followed right behind Feng Ruqing.


    She wanted to ask Feng Ruqing to save the little fox several times, but after seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold demeanor, all her words were suddenly gone.


    But a few minutes later, a bottle was thrown into her arms, landing just above the little fox¡¯s head.


    The bottle was filled with spirit soup and was still warm because it had been stored in the medium. There was no decay on the bottle as all bottles used by Feng Ruqing were specially made.


    Luo Li¡¯s heart was overjoyed as she twisted the lid off the bottle and fed all the spirit soup to the little fox.


    Only when she noticed that the little fox¡¯s breath had stabilized did her heart gradually calm down.


    When she came to her senses, she found that Feng Ruqing had already gone far away. She hurriedly chased after her.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Mu Manor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened as her voice turned cold. ¡°Luo Li, where¡¯s your father? Where did he go when you were hurt like this?¡±


    Luo Li¡¯s eyes were dim as she pursed her lips together. ¡°He has been taken away by the Qin family. I don¡¯t know¡­ If he¡¯s still alive or not. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then did the Qin family hurt you?¡±


    Luo Li shook her head. ¡°No, it was my uncle who has taken my father¡¯s place. He kicked my grandmother and me out, and he is the one who has hurt me like this. The little fox almost lost its life when it tried to save me from him.¡±


    The storm that surged around Feng Ruqing became more violent.


    A cold glint flickered in her eyes and the murderous intent was as sharp as a sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ve to go to Mu Manor first. Suyi is still waiting for me. After I¡¯ve settled the Mu family¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll go back to the Luo family with you¡­ But¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed¡­


    The storm around her grew more and more violent before finally exploding.


    Not far away, the Luo family¡¯s gate crashed down, bring up a cloud of dust on the ground.


    Luo Li was dumbfounded. She stared blankly at the crashed gate and turned to Feng Ruqing.


    The young girl waved her sleeve and left, leaving no trace behind.


    Luo Li assisted the old lady to walk, following closely behind Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing looked back at Luo Li. ¡°Why are you still following me?¡±


    Luo Li was speechless.


    She blinked and looked at Feng Ruqing helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nowhere else to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Lady Luo is getting old, do you want her to run around with me? You two find Master Gu. He should be awake by now, and he can help you to save your father. I need to rush to Mu Manor.¡±

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244: A Girl Who Came in the Moonlight II


    Feng Ruqing looked back at the damaged gate of the Luo family after saying those things. A cold ray of light flashed in her eyes.


    She then left without even looking back.


    The young girl holding the little fox stood a short distance away, staring dumbly at her back as she gradually disappeared.


    Somehow, her heart eased when she looked at the girl¡¯s figure.


    It felt as if¡­


    Once she came back, everything would be fine.


    ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s go find Master.¡±


    Luo Li looked again in the direction where Feng Ruqing had disappeared before slowly turning around. She assisted Old Lady Luo and walked slowly to the chief manor.


    ***


    Mu Manor.


    Blood was splattered around the main gate. Qin Chen¡¯s face was also stained bright red with blood.


    He raised his hand to touch the blood on his face. The long sharp sword in his hand was shining brightly.


    The two Advanced Holy Warriors could no longer stand by and wait. They rushed forward like lightning and were already in front of Qin Chen in an instant.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Nalan Yan was shocked. She sliced off the heads of the people in front of her with a sword and swiftly rushed toward Qin Chen.


    Who knew that the man was a step faster and had violently kicked Nalan Yan, hitting her squarely in the chest.


    Nalan Yan spurted out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned pale as she took a few steps back. Her hand held tightly her chest.


    Her face reflected discomfort.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Feng Tianyu asked, looking worried.


    Nalan Yan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about me. Protect Chen¡¯er.¡±


    She already owed so much to Qin Chen. She must not let him suffer any more harm.


    The other Advanced Holy Warriors in the sky rushed toward Suyi.


    Mu Ling wanted to move forward without losing a moment, but his speed was not as fast as the white phoenix¡¯s.


    The white phoenix used its wings to protect Suyi in its arms. It wrapped her body tightly around it and leaped into the air to dodge the strike.


    Mu Ling seemed somewhat embarrassed when he saw Suyi in the protection of the white phoenix; it was as if something that belonged to him had been taken away.


    But he also knew that now was not the time for him to fight with the white phoenix.


    Dealing with the people in front of him was the most important thing right now¡­


    The sky was dark.


    The raging murderous intent in the air was unabated.


    All the blood on the ground had dried up, and corpses were everywhere.


    There were no people in the streets. It was so quiet¡ªonly the sound of clashing swords could be heard.


    Suddenly¡­


    One of the Holy Warriors leaped in front of Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu. His gaze was cold as if he was looking at two dead people. A small mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Before he could lift his sword, a huge shadow suddenly formed in the dark sky, covering his whole body.


    The Holy Warrior was shocked. When he looked up, he saw a huge pot on top of him, coming down on his body.


    The sounds of the fight stopped abruptly.


    Everyone stopped and gradually turned their heads.


    They only felt a coldness seeping into their hearts. Their bodies were so cold that they could not even move.


    Nalan Yan raised her head. Her gaze fell upon a familiar figure, revealing itself slowly in the moonlight.


    That person was dressed in red, exuding a domineering aura.


    It was as if time had stopped, and the whole world became silent.


    Qin Fei¡¯er balled her hands into death grips. She shot a resentful and jealous gaze at the girl in moonlight, and even her breathing grew a little heavier.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245: A Girl Who Came in the Moonlight III


    ¡®Feng Ruqing!


    ¡®She¡¯s back!¡¯


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy, anger, and¡­ Hope¡­


    However, she did not see the familiar figure following behind Feng Ruqing, and all her hope disappeared, leaving only hatred and bitterness.


    Perhaps even she did not understand why she was still expecting him to appear at a time like this.


    It was as if¡­ No matter how much he hurt her, she always still held some hope for him.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Nalan Yan was overjoyed as she rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Initially, Feng Ruqing had come to find Suyi and Qin Chen, but she was not expecting to meet Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan here. She was suddenly furious. Her powerful energy surged up fiercely as her cold eyes fell upon the Holy Warrior in a green robe.


    The green-robed man was stunned. He looked at his companion who was crushed by the huge pot, not knowing whether he was still alive or not. He then stiffly raised his head and stared blankly at the voluptuous young girl who was dressed in red.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at him. ¡°Little Pot, you tell him who I am!¡±


    Buzz!


    The huge pot moved violently, setting off a hurricane.


    Only then did the green-robed man notice that his companion¡¯s head was covered in blood and had been knocked into unconsciousness.


    Fortunately, he was Advanced Holy Warrior. If it were anyone else, he would have been smashed into a meat pie.


    Even so, the green-robed man could sense the chill in the soles of his feet. His body was cold and trembling and he could not even move.


    The huge pot suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. The green-robed man only felt the blackness of the huge pot¡¯s spatula frying his entire body as the pot threw him right into it with the lid in place.


    Everyone was confused.


    Qin Li became somewhat uneasy. He saw that no one had noticed him, so quietly tried to retreat.


    But as soon as he took a few steps back, a wall of flesh appeared behind him, blocking his path.


    He trembled and turned back, but Hai Rong was already standing behind him, looking at him coldly.


    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Hai Rong grabbed Qin Li¡¯s clothes and threw him into the crowd, sneering. ¡°Master Mu, this guy wants to escape. Send someone to watch over him, and also these people of the Mu family who were clamoring just now, watch over all of them. None of them can escape.¡±


    ¡®What goes around comes around.¡¯


    These people were so arrogant before, but now they looked sadder than ever.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nalan Yan grasped Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve found your brother. Qin Chen is your brother who has been missing for years!¡±


    This answer was something that Feng Ruqing had already anticipated.


    But now, when she was hearing it from Nalan Yan, it gave her a feeling like she had regained something she had lost.


    Qin Chen was silent.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were still as clear as water, but there was an unintelligible emotion surging within them.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stepped forward and hugged Qin Chen tightly.


    ¡°This is really, really great¡­¡±


    ¡®So, you really are my brother.


    ¡®A brother who shares the same bloodline as me¡­¡¯


    In the previous life, Feng Ruqing and Che¡¯er had depended on each other, but they did not have any blood relationship, just two children brought together by a reorganized family.


    In this life¡­ The person who gave her irreplaceable warmth was her own brother.


    The same blood flowed through their bodies.


    Qin Chen eventually raised his hand and gently patted the young girl¡¯s back.


    A smile of relief mixed with happiness filled his face.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246: A Girl Who Came in the Moonlight IV


    They were siblings by blood¡­


    That was fine.


    Whoever he was, as long as he could accompany her, that was enough.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, her eyes teary. Her heart was filled with indescribable pain as she looked at the two people who were embracing each other.


    Suddenly, she laughed out loud as the tears kept falling. Her heart was unspeakably sad.


    ¡°Qin Chen, she¡¯s not your sister. You don¡¯t have a relative anymore, and you can¡¯t prove that she¡¯s your sibling.¡±


    Indeed. She could not admit that her father had abducted Qin Chen.


    Would they still¡­ have to drip blood to identify their relatives?


    Ridiculous!


    A blood test may not be accurate either!


    Many powerful clans could check the bloodlines, but no one in this mundane world¡¯s palace would have such skill.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Suyi wiped away the bloodstains on her face as she walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    Only then did Feng Ruqing notice Suyi who was severely wounded. Her eyes were darkened as she raised her hand and gently wiped away the bloodstains on Suyi¡¯s face. ¡°Who did this?¡± Her voice turned cold.


    Suyi was stunned. She looked up at the huge pot in the sky. ¡°The one in the pot.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give him to you for half a month, torture him as you wish.¡±


    Initially, the white phoenix was full of joy when it saw Feng Ruqing, but as soon as it heard her words, it became anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you sending an ugly man to Suyi? Is he as pretty as me? Is he as lovely as me? Suyi doesn¡¯t need him!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled after hearing what the white phoenix said. She gave it a once-over. ¡°I never knew that you have such evil intentions. Nan Xian has just taken a bottle of tears from you, and you want to be his father now?¡±


    The white phoenix was speechless.


    It was over! It would soon be doomed! Would Suyi dislike it because it was a phoenix and never liked it again after discovering what it was thinking?


    But who knew that Suyi only looked at the white phoenix lightly. ¡°The white phoenix is already so arrogant now? You want Nan Xian to call you ¡®Father¡¯? I bet even if you called Nan Xian ¡®Father¡¯, he would still slaughter you.¡±


    The white phoenix was speechless again.


    But somehow, it felt cornered.


    It would definitely be nerve-wracking and scary if Suyi knew what it was thinking.


    Fortunately, Suyi did not think much about what Feng Ruqing had said just now. But the white phoenix did not know why its heart¡­ felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Suyi calmly turned around. ¡°Just now, Qin Chen said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Qin Chen looked a little nervous and quickly cleared his throat.


    Suyi gave him a baffled glance and continued, ¡°Qin Chen said that those people from the Qin family took him¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Qin Chen suddenly coughed violently as he held his chest tightly.


    Feng Ruqing panicked, caressing Qin Chen¡¯s body nervously. ¡°Chen¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Where did you get hurt? I have some herbs with me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Chen smiled brightly. ¡°I was just slightly injured just now, but now I see you, I¡¯m fine, really. No need to take medication.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was relieved, but still not reassured.


    But fortunately, she did not ask any further questions, and Suyi did not say anything more. Qin Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered something¡­¡± Nalan Yan lifted up her sword. ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, people said that the Qin family was kind enough to adopt Chen¡¯er, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have such sinister intentions, using Chen¡¯er¡¯s blood as a drug primer to cure your disease!¡±


    Qin Chen was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247: He Was Not as Discerning as His Son I


    He had concealed it for a long time, but it was eventually revealed.


    At this moment, Qin Chen realized the temperature around him had dropped quite a bit. He looked up somewhat nervously, gazing at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face was expressionless. An intense storm was rolling in her dark eyes.


    Even if she did not say anything, Qin Chen could still feel the anger swarming out of her heart.


    ¡°Qin Chen, what did you promise me in the first place?¡±


    Qin Chen remained silent.


    Looking at the young girl¡¯s expressionless face, Qin Chen could not help but panic. His mind was even more blank, and he did not have any time to think. So, he could only act like an obedient boy who had made a mistake, lowering his head and whispering quietly and apologetically, ¡°I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I have let you go because you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t let yourself get hurt anymore!¡±


    If she had known that the Qin family had taken him away only to use his blood as a drug primer, she would not have let him leave, no matter what!


    She would have forced him to stay rather than let him suffer the pain again.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything right now. If you want to explain, wait until this fight is over and explain everything to me!¡±


    She did not say another word to Qin Chen and walked toward Qin Fei¡¯er.


    A fierce storm was surging around her as her long hair swirled in the wind. Her eyes were fierce, making her look even more domineering.


    After seeing Feng Ruqing at this moment, fear gradually rose in Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s heart, and she could not help but step back. Her snow-white face turned paler, and her eyes were filled with alarm.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly raised her sword and slashed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s arm. Blood flowed out from her torn shoulder, soaking her sleeve as her face became distorted with pain.


    ¡°You have used Chen¡¯er¡¯s blood as a drug primer. Then, his blood must be flowing in your body. I don¡¯t want my brother¡¯s blood to be tainted by you. I¡¯ll let you bleed as much as you¡¯ve used his blood over the years.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er never thought that Feng Ruqing would act like this. She bit down on her lower lip without uttering a word. She was staring hard at Feng Ruqing with her angry eyes.


    The sword light flashed once more.


    This time it landed directly on Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s chest. Blood instantly gushed out of her chest and stained her lapel red.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± A scream, hoarse and laced with pain, came from behind Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists. The pain in her heart was so excruciating that she was unable to catch her breath.


    The woman in front of her was her enemy.


    But she was defenceless in front of her enemy.


    Her dignity was trampled on by her enemy so hard that it made her heart shrink with pain and anguish.


    Until that familiar voice came from behind her. That was when she returned to her senses as she saw Lady Wen Yu, squeezing through the crowds and rushing toward her.


    ¡°My Qin Fei¡¯er!¡± Wen Yu cried her heart out as she turned to Qin Chen angrily. ¡°You heartless one, why did you hurt my Fei¡¯er? The one who has used your blood to save Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s life is the Qin family. What does it have to do with Qin Fei¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Wen Yu stared at Qin Li fiercely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how these people are hurting Fei¡¯er? What are you standing there for? Why aren¡¯t you protecting Fei¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248: He Was Not as Discerning as His Son II


    Qin Li¡¯s face reflected discomfort. He snapped, ¡°I told you to stay in Qin Manor. What are you doing out here?¡±


    Wen Yu was furious. ¡°You are asking me now? Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Shi is not going to make it, and you¡¯re still looking for someone to deal with him? Just now, Gu Shi brought that little girl from the Luo family to kill the Qin family. And he has released Luo Fei!¡±


    Qin Li¡¯s lips trembled, and his pale face was pale.


    He had just been thinking that Feng Ruqing had a good relationship with the Luo family¡¯s little girl, and if he really could not escape this calamity, maybe¡­ He could even use Luo Fei as a threat.


    Ironically, Wen Yu came to tell him that not only Gu Shi was safe and sound, but Luo Fei had been rescued by him as well?


    ¡°Useless!¡± In anger, Qin Li slapped Wen Yu¡¯s face so hard before turning his fierce gaze to Feng Ruqing. He gritted his teeth tightly. ¡°Feng Ruqing, Jia Xin has taken a fancy to my daughter, Qin Fei¡¯er. He¡¯s just leaving to settle some matters. If you don¡¯t let us go, he¡¯ll hunt you down when he comes back!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s longsword swung through the air and flew straight toward Qin Li. Her face cold and expressionless and her pair of black eyes were calm without any slightest fluctuation of emotions.


    What Qin Li feared was the huge pot, not Feng Ruqing.


    Therefore, with a disdainful sneer, he lifted his long sword and blocked the fierce sword that was coming at him.


    Crack¡­


    A crisp sound echoed in the quiet night sky.


    The sword in Qin Li¡¯s hand had been broken into two. Feng Ruqing¡¯s sword came out of nowhere again and rushed toward him. Qin Li was shocked as he used his arm to block the attack.


    The sword¡¯s edge cut through his arm and blood spilled out everywhere. What made Qin Li panic even more than the wounds on his arms was the strength that Feng Ruqing had shown.


    ¡°Holy Warrior tier!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s woman had actually broken through to Holy Warrior tier.


    That was a rank that he would never be able to reach in his lifetime.


    Qin Fei¡¯er stumbled backward a few steps.


    Her heart ached with jealousy.


    ¡®Impossible¡­¡¯


    Holy Warrior tier¡­ How could Feng Ruqing reach Holy Warrior tier?


    In this world, the only person who could make a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier at such a young age was Nan Xian.


    How did Feng Ruqing¡­ Have such talent as well!


    Qin Fei¡¯er bit hard her lower lips. Her shoulders were trembling. She was completely unable to raise her head at this moment.


    She, who had always been proud of herself, felt like a clown in front of Feng Ruqing.


    One year ago, she had naively thought that Nan Xian was also the type of person who loved beauty, and that was why he had fallen for a useless woman like Feng Ruqing¡­


    Suddenly, Qin Fei¡¯er raised her head and sneered.


    No matter how strong Feng Ru Qing was, she was still¡­ A vicious woman!


    Such a person would never¡­ Ever be able to match her!


    When she thought about what Wen Yu had said to her back then, and the fact that Feng Ruqing could kill her servant because of a few verbal arguments, her heart was somewhat relieved.


    After all, she would never compare herself to evil people.


    That was an insult to her.


    Mu Ling stared dumbly at the young girl under the moonlight.


    The young girl was clad in magnificent attire.


    She was even more majestic than the night, so much so it made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Holy Warrior tier¡­


    She had already made a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier before her twentieth birthday.


    And yet, back then, he still wanted to¡­ split Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian up.


    Mu Ling looked at Chen Qingyan, who was sitting on the ground with a deathly pale face. He then turned to the stunningly beautiful Feng Ruqing and laughed out loud.


    But his heart was filled with bitterness.


    For the first time¡­ He admitted that he was not as discerning as his son! But the funny thing was¡ªhe only realized what he had done after it was too late¡­

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249: Mu Ling¡¯s Plea I


    ¡°Who is Jia Xin?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Suyi and asked.


    Suyi was startled. She did not know how to explain things that had happened to the dark dragon to Feng Ruqing. The white phoenix¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside her.


    ¡°Jia Xin seems to be quite strong; his rank should be higher than Holy Warrior tier. The two Advanced Holy Warriors you have just dealt with just now are both his men. Oh yeah, Jia Xin attacked Big Black. To save the others¡¯ lives, Big Black has taken Jia Xin away from here. No one knows where they are.¡±


    Somehow, the white phoenix sounded a bit smug.


    Big Black was gone, so there would be no one left to steal Xiao Qingqing from Nan Xian!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s aura became even more majestic.


    Qin Li, who was standing in front of her, could clearly feel her sudden aura.


    He was still unaware of what had happened when Feng Ruqing had suddenly kicked him and sent him flying a few meters away before falling on the ground helplessly.


    Qin Li coughed. He was just about to stand up from the ground, but Feng Ruqing was up upon him again when she kicked his waist.


    Qin Li felt that his old waist was about to break when he drew a painful breath. But before he could how his anger, Feng Ruqing quickly kicked his chest.


    The violent kick almost took his breath away.


    ¡°Who is Jia Xin?¡±


    Qin Li was at the brink of spitting blood.


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t that question already been answered by that white phoenix? Is this woman deaf?¡¯


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing immediately raised her leg and stomped on Qin Li¡¯s face. Her expressionless face made the people present a little scared.


    Especially¡­


    After they had seen Qin Li unconscious with blood all over his face, they felt like the air around them had grown colder as they began to shiver uncontrollably.


    ¡®Qin Li was just too slow to answer, did she need to be so cruel and vicious?¡¯


    As if she had not seen those frightened eyes, her figure flashed, and suddenly, she was already in front of Qin Fei¡¯er. She grabbed Fei¡¯er¡¯s lapels.


    ¡°Answer me, who is Jia Xin?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er bit her lower lip hard with a stubborn look on her pale face.


    One second passed.


    Two seconds¡­ Three seconds¡­


    When Qin Fei¡¯er saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm almost striking her face, all her stubbornness disappeared in a flash. She replied in a resigned tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about his background. It¡¯s Mu Huan who has brought him here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing loosened her grip and dropped Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was just starting to catch her breath when a sword suddenly flashed, landing right on her wrist.


    Instantly, streams of blood started to gush out like spring water.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯ll make you bleed as much blood as you have taken from Chen¡¯er. The bleeding in other parts of the body is too easy to stop, so now¡­ I want your blood to flow a little longer.¡±


    Her gaze swept across Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face and slowly turned to Mu Huan.


    Mu Huan¡¯s face was pale.


    Losing Jia Xin was like losing a protective umbrella. There was nowhere for her to go to hide from the look in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    She slowly retreated backward. She clenched her fists tighter as panic engulfed her. Her heart jumped into her throat.


    ¡°Did you bring Jia Xin here?¡±


    Mu Huan was silent.


    She did not say a single word and had no way to defend herself.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250: Mu Ling¡¯s Plea II


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Mu Huan slowly. Her red dress fluttered despite the absence of wind. Her face was expressionless. ¡°Was he the one who has taken away my big gray doggie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Big Black, not Big Gray Doggie.¡± The white phoenix corrected. ¡°Why can¡¯t you even remember your pet¡¯s name? Also, it was Big Black who took him away, not him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not pay any attention to the white phoenix and continued, ¡°Since Jia Xin has wounded my big gray doggie and ran away, then the person who has brought him here will pay for it! Little pot, smash her! But don¡¯t kill her at once!¡±


    The huge pot buzzed and spat out the green-robed man, spinning and flying toward Mu Huan before it smashed her down.


    It did not use too much force as it did not want to kill her. But to this huge pot that could smash a Holy Warrior into a meat pie, even if it used only the minimal force, it was not something that Mu Huan could withstand.


    Chen Qingyan looked, panicked, at the huge pot that was smashing itself into Mu Huan as her heart filled with anxiety. ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡±


    Indeed. She loved her son, Mu Xi, more than anything.


    But Huan¡¯er was also her daughter.


    She was willing to let her daughter sacrifice herself, but no mother could stand by and watch her child die.


    Mu Xi was hiding in the shadows, trying to hide his presence for fear that he would be seen by Feng Ruqing.


    His eyes were continually scanning the surroundings to find a way to escape this place, ignoring Mu Huan, who was struggling under the huge pot¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mu Huan¡¯s voice was torn by pain. She was running around as pain arced through her head. However, no matter how much she dodged, she could not run faster than the huge pot.


    Pain gripped Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart. She threw herself into Mu Ling¡¯s lap and cried, pouring her heart out.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I¡¯m wrong, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve made a thousand mistakes, but that was all my own fault, please let Huan¡¯er go. Huan¡¯er, after all, it¡¯s your own blood.¡±


    ¡®How could you bear to see her suffer such harm.¡¯


    Mu Ling clenched his fist tightly.


    Chen Qingyan was right, no matter what mistakes she had made, he could not change the fact that Mu Huan was his daughter.


    He hated Mu Huan for betraying him, and that she had almost destroyed the Mu family.


    But Mu Huan¡­ Was his daughter!


    This child had made a huge mistake. He was angry and furious, and he would drive her out of the Mu family.


    The only thing he could not bear to do was to let her die¡­


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    He turned his head, looking embarrassed, trying to get Suyi to help him plead for mercy.


    As long as Suyi spoke up, Feng Ruqing might let Mu Huan go.


    The white phoenix was furious and blocked Mu Ling¡¯s gaze by standing in front of Suyi.


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, not Suyi¡¯s! Chen Qingyan wanted to kill Nan Xian before, so Chen Qingyan is Suyi¡¯s enemy. Why should she let her enemy¡¯s daughter go? Suyi is kind, but not to all people. There¡¯s no mercy for a person like Chen Qingyan.¡±


    ¡°If my other daughters were to offend Suyi, then I would definitely¡­ Yuck! I don¡¯t have any daughters. I wouldn¡¯t have any daughter with other people in this life, and I¡¯m definitely not scum like you!¡±


    Well, if it had a daughter, it would only be with Suyi.


    It only liked Suyi.


    The white phoenix looked at Suyi, and when it saw that there was still no expression on her face, it was disappointed.


    It wanted Suyi to understand its heart but was a little afraid that she would know.


    This feeling was too complicated¡­


    Mu Ling¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Suyi pleadingly.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251: Mu Ling¡¯s Plea III


    In this life, he had never bowed down to any woman before.


    But Suyi is the only exception.


    Suyi remained calm. She was as elegant as a chrysanthemum and as soft as the breeze.


    She ignored Mu Ling¡¯s words and did not even spare a glance at him.


    ¡°Sister Suyi.¡±


    Chen Qingyan panicked. She rushed toward Suyi and kneeled, crying bitterly. ¡°Please plead for mercy on behalf of my daughter. All these mistakes were my own fault. She¡¯s still a child.¡±


    A child?


    These two words finally made Suyi¡¯s gaze fall upon Chen Qingyan. Her gaze was soft and calm. She then sneered. ¡°She is your child. What does your child have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Sister Suyi! Are you really that heartless? If you don¡¯t pity me, please do it for Brother Ling¡¯s sake and beg for mercy on Huan Er¡¯s life, I¡­¡±


    Chen Qingyan face was covered in tears.


    But before she could finish speaking, Suyi was already holding her sword against her neck.


    The icy touch caused Chen Qingyan to shut her mouth, not daring to speak again.


    Her eyes were filled with grievance, resentment, and anger as if she was silently blaming them for their cruelty.


    The old master Mu glanced at Chen Qingyan. ¡°Suyi¡¯s handling of a sword is quite clumsy and her hands are easy to tremble. If you bother her again, the unsteady sword on her hand might just cut you, but you shouldn¡¯t blame her. After all, Suyi is still a child.¡±


    Chen Qingyan was dumbstruck.


    The Mu family members were all speechless.


    ¡®Suyi is a child?¡¯


    Her son was getting married soon, so why did the old master say that she was a child?


    How could the old master address her with such a shameless word?


    But this time, these people were smart enough not to argue with the old master anymore.


    They could still see the situation clearly. The Mu family was safe and sound. Feng Ruqing was so strong, and it was obvious that none of these people could attack the old master again.


    This was good, at least the Mu family was still in their hands, and they did not have to be controlled by the outsiders.


    ***


    The night was like a black curtain.


    The crowd in Tian Shen Manor was extremely quiet. Even Wen Yu had been frightened by Feng Ruqing¡¯s actions. She was dumbfounded and not daring to say another word.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, jealous, and resentful, but nothing she could do.


    She felt as if all the strength in her body had been drained away, and her whole body had become an empty shell.


    Qin Li gradually woke up. He raised his hand and slowly wiped the blood that covered his face. Then, he saw the man in a green robe standing motionless beside Feng Ruqing as if he was waiting for an opportunity to act.


    Initially, Qin Li thought that the man in the green robe would die, but he did not expect that the man could still come out of it, safe and sound. It seemed like the pot was not much capable of doing too much damage.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but rejoice as he looked at Feng Ruqing with eyes full of resentment. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Holy Warrior, this woman is truly awful. If you want to rule Tian Shen Manor, you must first eliminate this woman.¡±


    The green-robed man did not move. He was like a puppet that had lost his soul as his eyes were all dull.


    Feng Ruqing turned her gaze away from Mu Huan and looked at the green-robed man.


    By looking at the green-robed man¡¯s expression, she immediately understood that he was completely under Little Guoguo¡¯s control.


    She remembered that when she was in Fang Zhu Mainland, Little Guoguo had not been able to control Advanced Holy Warriors¡­ But this time, it was able to do so.


    Could it be that it was because her strength had increased, so Little Guguo¡¯s power had increased a little as well¡­

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252: Mu Ling¡¯s Plea IV


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Lord Holy Warrior!¡± Qin Li called out again as he saw that the man in the green robe did not respond.


    Feng Ruqing frowned suddenly. ¡°He¡¯s too noisy!¡±


    Swish!


    In an instant, the green-robed man had leaped in front of Qin Li and fiercely raised his hand, strangling Qin Li¡¯s neck.


    The whole street was quiet.


    Whether it was the clans behind Qin Li or the Mu family¡¯s hypocrites, they were all stunned, as if they had lost their senses.


    The green-robed man was so arrogant and overbearing before, how could he have become so obedient to Feng Ruqing now?


    No one understood what was happening.


    Even Nalan Yan and the others were a bit startled.


    Suddenly, a chill ran through their bodies, making their hearts tremble, as they turned to the huge pot that was happily chasing after Mu Huan.


    Without waiting for Feng Ruqing to say any more, they all understood that the huge pot must have done something to the green-robed man that caused him to become so¡­ Obedient¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. I have things to ask him!¡±


    Feng Ruqing commanded in a cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The green-robed man¡¯s tone was respectful, truly like a slave, not even daring to show any disrespect on his face.


    The others were stunned with disbelief as they stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Master?¡¯


    ¡®She has become his master?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­ What has your pot done to him? How did he turn out like this?¡±


    Nalan Yan had spoken out the doubts in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, all eyes were turned upon Feng Ruqing, waiting for her answer.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Well, it was true that she did not know anything.


    But everyone who had been disciplined by Little Pot would become so well-behaved and obedient.


    ***


    Qin Li was so choked up he could not speak. His eyes were bloodshot and bulging.


    He had a more heartfelt horror than just the panic on his face.


    He was wrong! Wrong!


    This woman, Feng Ruqing, was a devil!


    If he could have another chance, he would never fight against the devil again!


    Wen Yu screamed and rushed toward the green-robed man. ¡°Let him go, let him go!¡±


    Bang!


    Without hesitation, the green-robed man kicked Wen Yu, sending her flying to the ground.


    Wen Yu spurted out a mouthful of blood. She stared at the green-robed man and hissed. ¡°Let go of my husband! This is all Mu Huan¡¯s fault. She¡¯s the one who has made my husband trouble the Mu family, so she can act like a good person and make Mu Ling regret it!


    ¡°It¡¯s also Mu Huan, who wants to be the chief of Tian Shen Manor, and she has asked my husband to kill Suyi!


    ¡°She did it all. Go and deal with her, not us. We¡¯re innocent!¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as she shouted these last words. Her body was trembling, and her snow-white face panicked.


    Mu Ling¡¯s body stiffened, staring at Mu Huan in disbelief.


    He had always thought that Mu Huan was just ignorant and mischievous. She was not a bad person. She just wanted to prove herself; that was why she had made so many mistakes.


    But now, Wen Yu was telling him that Mu Huan¡­ Wanted to kill Suyi!


    Mu Ling suddenly understood a lot of things. He realized that¡­ He had missed too much in these years¡­


    Mu Ling squatted down in pain. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have pleaded for Mu Huan!¡± He was filled with regret, sadness, and guilt. ¡°Father, Suyi, I was wrong¡­¡±

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253: Mu Ling¡¯s Plea V


    This was the first time that Mu Ling had admitted his mistake.


    Unfortunately, it was already too late¡­


    Her broken heart had already been riddled with hundreds of holes. It was not easy to fix it, so naturally, she would not allow anyone to hurt her heart again.


    ***


    The storm of war had cleared.


    Dawn was approaching, and the fish-belly white of early dawn gradually appeared, dispelling the haze in the sky.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Feng Tianyu held Nalan Yan¡¯s hand and said in a warm voice.


    Initially, they had thought that they would die at this time.


    But now, it was all over¡­


    Their daughter had become a great and powerful woman, sufficient to make them rejoice.


    However, no matter how excellent or strong his daughter was, she would still be the one who needed to rely on him.


    As it was before.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s knees fell to the ground, her body somewhat limp, and she suddenly laughed out. ¡°Feng Ruqing, even if you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re still a demon. Nan Xian is not mine, so I don¡¯t blame you for stealing him away from me, but you shouldn¡¯t¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have killed my servant only because of a quarrel! She¡¯s innocent!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes shifted and seemed to register no memory. ¡°Your servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she followed me to the Mu family that day. She had protected me after I fainted, and you have killed her due to a few arguments. A demon like you will be punished sooner or later!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er raised her hate-filled eyes, staring hard at Feng Ruqing.


    She did not see that when she said these words, Wen Yu¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing just realized. ¡°She was indeed beaten by me and thrown out by Nan Xian. But how¡­ She¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯ve killed her!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°So, I actually don¡¯t understand what Nan Xian sees in you.¡±


    Indeed. Feng Ruqing was not as kind or as gentle as Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Why did Nan Xian¡­ Liked her?


    ¡°Well, because Nan Xian is even more vicious than me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled as she walked toward Qin Fei¡¯er. ¡°You said I¡¯ve killed your servant¡­ That is not vicious enough. Instead of killing a servant, what about I kill you first, a woman who is snooping around my state preceptor, so it¡¯s easier for me to become notorious, right? Then, no one will dare to even steal a glance at my state preceptor anymore.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er sneered. She then turned to Suyi again and smiled mockingly.


    Feng Ruqing was lucky enough to have a mother-in-law like Suyi. After all, both of them were the same kind of person.


    If it were anyone else¡­ No one could accept a vicious woman without a tolerant heart like her.


    ¡°My mother said that it was you who killed my servant. She grew up with me since she was a child, and I love her like a sister. You¡¯ve killed her, shouldn¡¯t I get my revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    One person among the crowd weakly raised his hand.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look, and that person was a man about the same age as Nan Xian.


    Bashfulness was obvious on his face and he seemed quite shy when he saw that Feng Ruqing was looking at him.


    ¡°I saw¡­ A little girl dragged out of Qin Manor by Lady Qin. Back then, that girl was still breathing, but Lady Qin ordered her men to bury her alive. Initially, I thought it was a servant who had made a mistake in the Qin family. If your Qin family hadn¡¯t had any servant executed in the past year, it should be your personal servant whom you loved like a sister.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know this young man, but Suyi was very familiar with him, as he was one of the orphans she had adopted back then.


    After she left the Mu family, the old butler had sent these children to live outside the manor.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254: Someone from Divine Herbs Sect Came I


    Qin Fei¡¯er was startled and looked at Wen Yu in disbelief.


    She was not a fool either, and after looking at the flash of panic on Wen Yu¡¯s face, her heart felt like it had been stabbed.


    ¡°Mother, were you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, listen to me¡­¡± Wen Yu panicked. All that she wanted to explain were cut off after seeing the resentment in Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face. The words were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er questioned painfully. Her tears were streaming down her face as her eyes were filled with anger.


    Liu¡¯er and her were like sisters.


    She was naturally sad about Liu¡¯s death.


    But perhaps she had not realized that she hated Wen Yu, only because¡­ Wen Yu had caused her to have one less reason to hate Feng Ruqing.


    All this while, she had always placed herself on the opposite side of Feng Ruqing.


    She had always believed that Nan Xian was just a person who liked beauty as he had fallen in love with Feng Ruqing even though she was so cruel and vicious.


    Now, the funny thing was that someone had just told her that her maid, Liu¡¯er, had been killed by her mother?


    And she¡­ Was buried alive by her own mother!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up, shut up! I hate you, it¡¯s all your fault, all your fault!¡± Qin Fei¡¯er held her head and curled into a ball. Her eyes were filled with hatred that sunk deep into the marrow of her bones.


    Like a sharp sword, it pierced through Wen Yu¡¯s heart.


    In a moment, her heart was bloodied and torn with pain.


    All these years, everything she had done was for Fei¡¯er, but in the end, Fei¡¯er hated her so much¡­


    Was she wrong?


    No!


    She was not wrong. She was just doing the best for her daughter. What was wrong with that?


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes showed confusion as she stared blankly at the hysterical young girl.


    The blood on the young girl¡¯s wrist had dried. She lowered her arm and raised her pale face, staring at Wen Yu with a bone-chilling hatred.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my mother!¡±


    Such a selfish woman had no right to be her mother.


    Wen Yu¡¯s body stiffened. She tried to hold Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s arm, but Qin Fei¡¯er dodged, leaving her hand frozen in mid-air¡­


    The whole street was quiet.


    Quiet enough to hear a pin drop.


    Only the corpses on the ground were proof of the war that had taken place.


    Feng Ruqing did not want to give these people another chance. She held her sword in her hand and slowly walked toward Wen Yu.


    Wen Yu sensed her approaching breath and quickly returned to her senses. She sneered as she turned to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, Qin Chen isn¡¯t your brother. He¡¯s just an ungrateful kid that our Qin family has rescued. Yet, you¡¯re so concerned about him. It seems like you didn¡¯t like it for him to be called an ungrateful kid, right?¡±


    Up until now, all of the people in the Qin family did not acknowledge Qin Chen¡¯s origins.


    As expected, after hearing Wen Yu¡¯s words, Feng Ruqing stopped walking and gazed at her thoughtfully.


    Wen Yu felt relieved, but her face did not show it at all. ¡°I¡¯m not begging you to let the Qin family go. I only want you to let Fei¡¯er go. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s innocent. If you let Fei¡¯er go, I¡¯m willing to declare Qin Chen¡¯s identity to the world and put all the blame on the Qin family to clear Qin Chen¡¯s name.¡±

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255: Someone from the Divine Herbs Sect Came II


    It was the only thing she could do for Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Wen Yu!¡±


    Qin Li coughed out a mouthful of blood as his face reflected discomfort.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Wen Yu snapped in a stern voice. ¡°What right do you have to talk too much here? If you can¡¯t even protect your daughter, what use is there for you to be the head of the Qin family?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did somewhat appreciate Wen Yu, at least compared to Qin Li¡¯s selfishness, Wen Yu did love Qin Fei¡¯er even if she had used the wrong way to show it.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and a sword suddenly appeared in her palm. It flew through the air and landed on Wen Yu¡¯s arm.


    Blood flowed from her arm. She bit her lower lip from the pain.


    Her already pale face was bloodless now.


    ¡°Mother!!!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face changed drastically as her heart almost stopped beating.


    Although she hated Wen Yu, Wen Yu was still her mother after all. How could she be unconcerned with her mother, who was being hurt like this?


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing was about to make another move when powerful energy suddenly came swiftly from the sky.


    The huge pot was the first to notice this sudden energy. It stopped tossing Mu Huan and fiercely rushed forward, putting itself in front of Feng Ruqing.


    In that instant, all the energy fell on top of the huge pot and was absorbed entirely by the huge pot.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Nalan Yan¡¯s heart was so scared that it almost stopped beating.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing was safe and sound, which had made her heart eased. But her hand was gripping Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm tightly, unwilling to let go.


    ***


    Under the morning light, there stood a young man in a navy blue robe.


    This young man looked somewhat young but was actually not.


    His gaze was insufferably arrogant.


    But all of the arrogance disappeared after he saw an Advanced Holy Warrior standing next to Feng Ruqing.


    Wait¡­


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the sect master say that Tian Shen Manor is in crisis now, so the Divine Herbs Sect want to collect a slice of the cake from them?¡¯


    The sect master was very interested in the Qin family¡¯s manor lady who had suddenly made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier and planned to bring her back.


    But who could tell him why there were so many Advanced Holy Warriors in Tian Shen Manor?


    There was also a pot¡­ That could absorb his spiritual qi.


    At this moment, the young man saw a girl dressed in red, standing under the pot, her head raised.


    Her gaze was faint, but it gave a sense of compulsion.


    ¡°This is just a misunderstanding¡­¡± The young man wiped the sweat on his forehead and laughed. ¡°I was passing by, really, I just passed by here to take a look. I didn¡¯t want to do anything just now. It was my spiritual qi that has automatically flowed out without my control.¡±


    Well, everything he said was so honest, these people¡­ Would believe it, right?


    ¡°Greeny.¡±


    Feng Ruqing faintly called out.


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one knew whom she was calling.


    Until¡­ The green-robed Holy Warrior opened his mouth. ¡°Master, my name is Wu Yu, not Greeny.¡±


    Everyone was embarrassed.


    ¡®You can¡¯t call someone green just because they¡¯re wearing a green robe. Can¡¯t you just ask them if you don¡¯t know their name?¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was expressionless. ¡°Settle that one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ***


    The young man in a dark blue robe was pale with fear. ¡°I¡¯m just an innocent passerby passing through here! I don¡¯t want to get involved in your fight. I¡¯ll leave now, alright?¡±


    What had he done just now? Why did he make the first move without seeing who he was going to attack?


    If the sect master had not asked him to take the Qin family¡¯s Qin Fei¡¯er back, he would not have to attack Feng Ruqing¡­

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256: Someone from the Divine Herbs Sect Came III


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything as she gave the young man a once-over expressionlessly.


    The young man was uncomfortable. If it was not for fear of Wu Yu¡¯s strength, he might have turned around and left this place as fast as possible!


    ¡°Are you from the Divine Herbs Sect?¡±


    An old voice suddenly spoke from within the crowd.


    This voice was like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, almost causing the young man¡¯s heart to stop beating.


    He was clearly embarrassed as he looked at the old master who had just spoken and accosted him. ¡°Old Master, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old master Mu pointed at something on the young man¡¯s chest. ¡°You have the words ¡®Divine Herbs Sect¡¯ written on your robe, and I still don¡¯t think anyone will be so bold to impersonate someone from the Divine Herbs Sect.¡±


    The young man lowered his neck stiffly, only then did he clearly see those words on his robe, and he suddenly felt like crying.


    The people in the Divine Herbs Sect were so narcissistic that even the ¡®Divine Herbs Sect¡¯ name had to be put on his robes. He was so panicked just now that he had forgotten about something.


    His name¡­ He would tell them after they had calmed down.


    Hehe¡­


    The people of the Divine Herbs Sect would not only be passing by. They would not come to Tian Shen Manor if they wanted nothing!


    ¡°Wu Yu!¡± Feng Ruqing looked cold. ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wu Yu cupped his fist as he responded respectfully.


    The crowd was in disbelief as they looked at Wu Yu who was a respectable figure before. He was so different from the arrogant green-robe man he was before.


    This transformation¡­ It was too fast that it took people by surprise.


    The young man¡¯s face changed slightly as he looked at Wu Yu, who was swiftly approaching him. He took a few steps backward, and there was a hint of a struggle flickering in his eyes.


    In the end, he quietly took out a transparent pearl.


    This was something that the sect master had given him before he left.


    It could instantly bring the disciples back to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Of course, not everyone could possess the pearl, but only those with extremely high status within the Divine Herbs Sect were eligible to receive the pearl.


    After all, to the Divine Herbs Sect, the pearl was a life-saving weapon that was better than any treasure.


    The young man slowly closed his eyes and opened them abruptly. He fiercely threw the pearl at Qin Fei¡¯er, and struck a spiritual qi, forcing it toward the transparent pearl¡­


    Snap!


    The pearl burst open on top of Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s head. In an instant, her body was surrounded by a burst of light, which then became more and more transparent until¡­ She vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Indeed! Qin Fei¡¯er had disappeared in front of everyone!


    The young man was quietly relieved. The purpose of his visit was to get the share back and bring back Qin Fei¡¯er.


    The sect master had given him the pearl because he was afraid that Qin Fei¡¯er was too strong for him to handle. If he had the pearl, he could quickly bring Qin Fei¡¯er to the Divine Herbs Sect¡­


    Now, it seemed that these people had suppressed Qin Fei¡¯er, otherwise, she would not be in such a mess.


    It was really a pity about the pearl¡­


    The young man was a little distressed, but if he could not complete his mission, the sect master would surely punish him as well!


    So, he might as well give it a try!


    Feng Ruqing calmly looked in the direction in which Qin Fei¡¯er had disappeared. Her dark eyes were as calm as ever, and she did not seem surprised by it.


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect came for Qin Fei¡¯er only?¡±


    After a long while, Feng Ruqing withdrew her gaze and turned to the young man.


    The young man smiled coldly. ¡°Since all of you recognize my identity, I will not hide it anymore. Yes, my sect master is interested in Qin Fei¡¯er because she¡¯s weak but can still make a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier. I was asked to come and take her away.¡±

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257: The Tragic Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s Skilled Master I


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ru Qing smiled faintly. ¡°Initially, I hadn¡¯t thought of going to the Divine Herbs Sect. But since you¡¯ve taken Qin Fei¡¯er away, then I¡¯ll go there myself, and as for now¡­¡±


    The young man panicked, but he tried not to show it on his face. He gritted his teeth hard. ¡°Now, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You let Qin Fei¡¯er go, so you have to stay.¡±


    Buzz!


    The huge pot was so excited that the young man could feel the pot salivating, wanting to rush down and swallow him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from the Divine Herbs Sect¡­¡± The young man panicked and took a few steps back.


    Before he could even find a chance to escape, Wu Yu was already behind him, making it impossible for him to leave.


    The crowds were also startled. Feng Ruqing¡¯s possessed man was Advanced Holy Warrior, but the Divine Herbs Sect was able to remain in the mainland for so many years, it showed that their people must be strong too.


    If Feng Ruqing fought against the Divine Herbs Sect¡­ It would not end well.


    However¡­


    The crowd fell silent again after they saw the huge pot hovering above Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.


    No one knew what level of strength this pot was at, but as it was able to make an Advanced Holy Warrior bow to Feng Ruqing, it must have a power¡­ That was beyond the world¡¯s imagination. In that case, perhaps Feng Ruqing would still have a chance to fight with the Divine Herbs Sect¡­


    ¡°Little Pot, cripple him.¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at the young man¡¯s face expressionlessly.


    The huge pot buzzed as if it was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡®Master did not want to turn this human into a slave?¡¯


    ¡°I have no shortage of fighters right now, but my mother¡¯s Fengyun Manor should be short of a latrine cleaner. So, you cripple one of his arms and throw him to Fengyun Manor to clean the latrines.¡±


    Everyone could not help but inhale sharply.


    This young man was not as strong as Wu Yu, but at least he was a Holy Warrior, making a Holy Warrior clean the latrine? It was such a waste.


    It was such a waste!


    The old master Mu¡¯s eyes twitched as he stared at Feng Ruqing sadly.


    ¡®You don¡¯t lack fighters, but I do. If you don¡¯t need them, you can give them to me.


    ¡®He¡¯s a Holy Warrior, and his rank in the Divine Herbs Sect doesn¡¯t seem low. Yet, you¡¯re asking him to clean the latrines?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, there¡¯s no shortage of people to clean the latrines in Fengyun Manor.¡±


    Nalan Yan smiled sweetly.


    The young man was just starting to catch his breath when Nalan Yan spoke again.


    ¡°But General Manor should be short of a latrine cleaner. What about this, you send him to your grandfather at General Manor and let your grandfather set him up.¡±


    As Nalan Yan had said so, Feng Ruqing was not forcing him to be thrown to Fengyun Manor again.


    She stroked her chin as she smiled. ¡°Mother is right, it¡¯s best to have Grandfather settle him. After all, he is a Holy Warrior. Besides cleaning the latrines, he can also train generals for our Nalan family. The Iron-Blooded Troop also needs someone like him.¡±


    It was hard to get a Holy Warrior¡¯s skilled master that could do more work, so she would use him to his bones.


    The young man was chilled to the bones as he listened to these people¡¯s words. He suddenly felt like he was in the middle of hell.


    ¡®Sect Master, these people are so scary, I want to go home¡­¡¯


    No matter how hard the young man cried, these people in front of him did not feel the slightest pity for him.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258: The Tragic Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s Skilled Master II


    They all looked at him with those greedy eyes, as if¡­ They wanted to squeeze every last bit of his value out of him!


    ***


    A cold wind blew in the sky.


    The streets had quieted down, and the storm of war had long dissipated like clouds.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the crowd behind Qin Li with a cold smile.


    Qin Li¡¯s knees weakened and fell to the ground. He looked defeated as his eyes were sunken and dark.


    He had lost¡­


    In the end, he had still lost. Hahaha!


    Losing so miserably, and there was no turning back!


    ¡°Maiden Ruqing.¡±


    The clans that followed Qin Li panicked and hurriedly kneeled in front of Feng Ruqing. Their voices earnest and pleading as they said, ¡°The Qin family forced us to do this. The other clans who disobeyed his orders have been destroyed, and the Zhuge family is one of them! Qin Li has sold Zhuge Jia, the daughter of the Zhuge family, to a brothel.¡±


    Zhuge Jia?


    Feng Ruqing felt that this name was somewhat familiar as if she had heard it somewhere.


    Suddenly, a clear and shy voice spoke in her mind, as if it had happened yesterday.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I am Zhuge Jia of the Zhuge family. I saw you at the evening feast, and I can¡¯t forget you since then. You¡¯re more handsome than any other man in the world. Later, I understand that women are better than men. Maiden Feng, please keep me with you.¡±


    Zhuge Jia, the shy and lovely girl who wanted to be with Feng Ruqing¡­


    Was she sold by Qin Li to a brothel?


    To Feng Ruqing, there were only two kinds of women: cute and pleasing, like Tang Yin and Gu Yiyi, the people of Iron-Blooded Troop, and these girls who surrounded her in Tian Shen Manor.


    The other kind of women was like Qin Fei¡¯er, who she could never like. That woman had even peeped at her state preceptor.


    In comparison, the girl named Zhuge Jia was really likable, even though Feng Ruqing did not have much contact with her.


    Such a lovely little girl was¡­ Sold to a brothel?


    Feng Ruqing frowned abruptly. ¡°Which brothel?¡±


    ¡°Welcome Spring Courtyard and the pimp is Qin Li¡¯s old lover.¡±


    As soon as this was mentioned, everyone looked at Qin Li in disbelief.


    The pimp of a brothel was Qin Li¡¯s old lover?


    Wen Yu was still grieving and had not returned to her senses. Previously, she would have definitely jumped over and scratched all over Qin Li¡¯s face leaving bloody marks.


    ¡°Wu Yu¡­¡± Feng Ru Qing said coldly, ¡°You go and destroy the Welcome Spring Courtyard! Arrest those who are forcing the good girls to work in the brothel and send them to Gu Shi.¡±


    She would not look down on the girls in the brothel, nor would she look down on those who sold themselves for money because many of them did not have other choices to support their lives.


    So, the only people she wanted to wipe out were those who forced the good girls into prostitution!


    If those girls had volunteered, she would not have been able to say much, but if they had been forced, this Welcome Spring Courtyard should indeed be destroyed.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Wu Yu answered respectfully.


    The crowd present was somewhat speechless. ¡®You¡¯re just ending a brothel, do you really have to send an Advanced Holy Warrior to do it? If you simply choose one person from the Mu family, it¡¯s enough to wipe out the whole Welcome Spring Courtyard!


    After giving her orders, Feng Ruqing looked at the group of people kneeling in front of her.


    These people were all trembling. They knew that the Qin family was defeated, and if they wanted to live, they had to bow down to Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259: The Truth I


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze fell on the people in front of him


    These people were all frozen. They lowered their heads in fear as they tried to minimize their presence.


    ¡°Old Master, what do you want to do with these people?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she turned to the old master Mu.


    These were Tian Shen Manor¡¯s people, after all. It would be better if they took care of it.


    ¡°I will tie them all up and send them to the chief master.¡±


    With one hand behind his back, the old master Mu looked at these people kneeling in front of him with his sharp, cold eyes.


    ¡°As for the Qin family¡­ They are one of the culprits and deserve to be executed on the spot, but for the sake of the four families of Tian Shen Manor, I will let the Qin family live for a few more days¡­¡± The old master Mu paused. ¡°So, hang these two on the city gate and roast them to death with a blazing fire.¡±


    Qin Li¡¯s legs weakened as he fell to the ground.


    The old master Mu was too cruel. It would be better and easier to just finish him off.


    ¡°Qin Li¡­¡± The old Master Mu walked slowly toward Qin Li. His face looked cold as he asked, ¡°Tell me, is Qin Chen Xiao Qing¡¯s younger brother? If you tell me, I¡¯ll give you a good thrashing!¡±


    Qin Li frowned. He stared at Qin Chen for a few moments and suddenly laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha! Qin Chen is the one that I¡¯ve saved from someone else, not Feng Tianyu¡¯s child! I saved his life but he is doing this to me. Even if I die, I¡¯ll curse him for the rest of his life!¡±


    Up until now, Qin Li still refused to acknowledge Qin Chen¡¯s origins.


    He smiled mockingly, and his eyes were full of anger and contempt.


    Indeed, he would never make it easy for these people even if he died!


    Besides the people of Tian Shen Manor, the Divine Herbs Sect and Deities Gate all knew that he, Qin Li, had saved an orphan. But the orphan had bit the hand that fed him and wanted to kill his adopted parents.


    Even the kindest people would never let Qin Chen live a good life.


    Even if they could not harm Qin Chen, they could still make him suffer from the curses for the rest of his life.


    ¡°So what if I even made Qin Chen sacrifice his blood? He¡¯s not going to die just from giving some blood! I am his savior, and those righteous people in this world will definitely seek justice for my Qin family. Hahaha!¡±


    Feng Ruqing kicked him hard.


    Qin Li suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale, paralyzed.


    He had just suffered a severe injury from Wu Yu¡¯s attack, so he was unable to withstand Feng Ruqing¡¯s kick, and was too weak to speak anymore.


    ¡°I think hanging you on the city gate and roasting you to death is too easy. The chief master should have set up a penal code. Old Master Mu, send him to the chief manor. I will not allow him to die until the last drop of his blood is drained, and the last piece of his skin is peeled off!¡±


    The young girl was stunning and domineering.


    She was beautiful and unrestrained, like an emperor looking down on the world he ruled.


    Qin Li¡¯s face was pale, but he still smiled stubbornly and chuckled.


    Feng Ruqing pulled Qin Li up and dumped him in front of the old master Mu. She then turned her gaze to Wen Yu.


    Wen Yu was already scared silly.


    Or perhaps it was because her daughter had escaped, so she had started to think about saving herself.


    As Feng Ruqing approached her, Wen Yu¡¯s legs became weak. She almost fell to the ground.


    Somehow, she always had the feeling of being overpowered by the young girl¡¯s fierce gaze,


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve told you that¡­¡± Wen Yu was trembling as she said, ¡°My daughter¡¯s health has been bad since she was young. And there was a master¡­¡±

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260: The Truth II


    ¡°Wen Yu, shut up!¡±


    Qin Li¡¯s eyes were red as he gathered all his strength and roared.


    His body trembled with anger.


    Feng Ruqing did not hesitate to step on Qin Li¡¯s mouth when she turned to Wen Yu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer like this, then you should tell me everything.¡±


    Wen Yu trembled harder.


    Death was not terrifying; what was terrifying was¡­ Living a life that was worse than death.


    Wen Yu hated Feng Ruqing so much, but she did not dare to go against her at a time like this.


    Wen Yu knew Feng Ruqing would do as she had said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything. It was a fortune-teller who told us that there was a newborn baby in the eastern part of Liu Yun Kingdom that could save my daughter in the future back then¡­ Qin Li had sent someone to that place and taken Qin Chen away.


    ¡°Qin Chen¡¯s blood is special and suitable to be a drug primer. He is a supreme treasure that can save lives, so¡­ That¡¯s why we took Qin Chen away.¡±


    Feng Ruqing fiercely kicked Wen Yu and flipped her over.


    Wen Yu was in pain that her eyes were almost popping out. Her face turned paler as she coughed hard. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything. What more do you want?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    In an instant, Wen Yu¡¯s entire face lost its color, her lips trembled as she could not say a word.


    Indeed, she had mentioned all of these to let people know how useful Qin Chen was, so anyone would surely come to take him away in the future anyway.


    But, she did not expect that Feng Ruqing would immediately discover her plan.


    The old master Mu walked toward Wen Yu, expressionlessly. ¡°Even if Qin Chen¡¯s blood is special, it can only alleviate the condition, not cure it. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t your daughter¡¯s illness been cured after so many years?¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s lips trembled, unable to say a word.


    ¡°And¡­ My situation is worse than your daughter¡¯s. At least your daughter is just weak and sickly, but I almost died, and had even lost all of my strength.¡±


    This was the first time that old master Mu admitted about what happened to the strength that he had once lost in front of these people.


    Wen Yu was somewhat puzzled as she stared at the old master Mu.


    The old master Mu smiled coldly. ¡°But now, I have recovered. I have gotten previous my strength back, and even more, I could make a breakthrough! Do you know why?¡±


    Wen Yu was stunned, unable to say a word.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± The old master Mu paused for a moment. ¡°Because of Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Indeed. It was because of his granddaughter-in-law that his grandson had found. She saved not only him, but also the Mu family.


    She was the Mu family¡¯s savior.


    Wen Yu was even more puzzled, not quite understanding what the old master Mu meant by that.


    ¡°Oh, right, you should know that Qin Chen¡­ No, Feng Chen and Xiao Qing were twins. They were born on the same day, at the same time, in the same place, even¡­ The same household¡­¡±


    Wen Yu¡¯s body stiffened as she stared at the old master Mu in shock.


    Initially, she had thought that the person that the old master was referring to was Qin Chen.


    It was because the Qin family knew his special bloodline since the first time they saw him.


    When he was born, his blood was sweet and carried the herbs¡¯ scent, making him the most suitable drug primer.


    After bringing him back to the Qin family, they had used some methods to cover up the scent of his bloodline completely, but his blood was still equally effective in saving lives and curing diseases¡­

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261: The Truth III


    Therefore, Wen Yu had never thought of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Wen Yu shook her head vigorously as her eyes were filled with pain and sorrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe what all of you are saying. The grandmaster meant Qin Chen, it definitely was him!¡±


    Old Master Mu looked at Wen Yu who was being so stubborn and sneered. ¡°Then, was Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s disease cured by Qin Chen?¡±


    Wen Yu could not say a word.


    The sorrow and pain on her face had already answered the question on her behalf.


    ¡®Indeed, if Qin Chen was the life-saving medicine that the grandmaster was talking about, then why was it that Fei¡¯er disease kept returning and isn¡¯t completely cured of the illness after all these years? It is because there is just no way to completely cure it¡­


    ¡®If it was Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡®If she could even cure the old master¡¯s disease, perhaps she could even cure Fei¡¯er.¡¯


    At that moment, Wen Yu¡¯s face was as white as ash as she sat on the ground in a daze, unable to regain her senses for a long while.


    She only started crying pitifully in sorrow and pain after a while.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. It is I who is sorry toward you!¡±


    Although her Fei¡¯er was sick, she had been so kind nonetheless, but why¡­ why did she have to meet such an end in the end?


    Good thing the people from Divine Herbs Sect had brought her away.


    She did not know why exactly the Divine Herbs Sect had brought Fei¡¯er away, but no matter what, it was better than falling into Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    As such¡­ She was also assured¡­


    A cool, breezy voice tinged with mockery rang from behind her.


    ¡°Back then, I had originally thought that your Qin family had really kindly saved a child. I never thought there was such a story behind it. Your Qin family has really hidden your skeletons too well.¡±


    A path opened as the crowd parted.


    Everyone raised their heads to see who it was, and saw Gu Shi approaching in big strides.


    Behind him was a group of family clan heads.


    For so many years in Tian Shen Manor, it was not that Gu Shi did not expand his own powers, but when the battle started, all the family clans that had followed him were being controlled, so much so that they were not even able to step out of their doors.


    He was only able to bring them out after he had recovered.


    Everyone looked at the Qin family¡¯s group of people with disdain and ridicule.


    It seemed that nobody had ever thought that Qin Chen was a child the Qin family had stolen.


    ¡°Before this, I had always thought that the Qin family were kind-hearted. Be it Qin Fei¡¯er or Qin Li. I never thought that Qin Fei¡¯er was so vicious and furthermore, I would never have guessed that Qin Li is such an ambitious man.¡±


    This pair of father and daughter had really hidden too well.


    Perhaps Qin Fei¡¯er had indeed once been kind, but her kindness contained a trace of selfishness and it was merely to protect her image and reputation on the outside.


    Qin Li was also a good old person. He was as gentle as jade, indifferent toward fame and fortune, and had even saved an orphan.


    However, today, it was revealed that Qin Li had actually stolen this orphan from the arms of another parent to save Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s life.


    He had thus caused an entire family to be separated for so many years!


    Not only did these people steal Qin Chen, but they had also treated him badly, and had even made up a lie saying that they had saved his life. After Qin Chen had served in the Qin family for so many years, he had to bear the scolding of being called a white-eyed wolf1.


    Hilarious!


    Too ridiculous!


    From the beginning to the end, Qin Chen only had a cold expression.


    His eyes were clear and did not contain any hint of surprise. No one was able to detect his emotions.


    However, he simply stood by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and did not take a single step away. Just like a bodyguard, carefully protecting her.


    Even if he was really saved by the Qin family, he had long repaid their favor after all those years¡­


    When he had first returned to the Qin family, it was merely for Xiao Qing¡¯s sake. That was it.


    Besides¡­ he was actually stolen from his very own family.


    1- White-eyed wolf means an ungrateful person.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262: The Truth IV


    The young man looked at Feng Ruqing with his clear eyes. His eyes were as brilliant as the sun, giving off a warm fuzzy light.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, when will we go back home?¡±


    ¡®Xiao Qing, when will we go back home?¡¯


    The young man¡¯s warm voice also softened Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart. She turned around to look at him and said, ¡°When Nan Xian returns, we will go back together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    His voice was still as clear as a natural spring, pure and sweet.


    It was as if the young man had such a look only when Feng Ruqing was around.


    Even the pink scar at the corner of his brow seemed to be especially good looking.


    ¡°Manor Master Gu, these people will be handed over to you to be dealt with.¡± Old Master Mu cupped his fist. ¡°I still need to clean up my own family¡¯s mess today, so I will take my leave first. My two in-laws, Suyi, Xiao Qing, Xiao Chen, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When the old master was saying these words, his gaze was sharp like a blade, scaring the clansmen of the Mu family until they shivered. Even merely standing around left them feeling uncomfortable.


    ¡°Master, we were also forced to do so back then. We had to do it to protect the Mu family. You need to trust our well-meaning intentions.¡±


    Mu Ying knelt down first, speaking in great distress.


    Everything he had done was for the Mu family. Even if he had done wrong, it was worth forgiving.


    Old Master Mu glanced coldly at the old man who was kneeling at the forefront and said expressionlessly. ¡°Our Mu family does not need someone who does not obey my orders, makes his own decisions, and is, even more so, afraid of death!¡±


    Mu Ying trembled and stopped talking.


    The other people also lowered their heads, not daring to say more.


    ¡°However, considering that all of you are part of my Mu family¡¯s clan, I will not deal with all of you. All you should leave the Mu family. From now on, all of you are no longer the people of my Mu family. Your life and death will not be related to me.¡±


    All of the Mu family¡¯s people trembled as they raised their heads to look at Old Master Mu nervously.


    As part of the Mu family, normally they had done quite a bit of showing off and domination outside. They had offended quite a number of people in the past years.


    However, since those people were afraid of the Mu family, nobody had dared to settle scores with them. If they lost the protection of the Mu family, their endings were pretty predictable.


    Therefore, when they heard the old master¡¯s words, all these people started panicking.


    One of them pounced on Old Master Mu and held onto his old thigh as he cried loudly with snot dripping out of his nose. ¡°Master, I have done wrong. I know my mistakes. Please, I beg you, do not chase me out. I really know my mistakes. I will never dare to do this again in the future.¡±


    Old Master Mu closed his eyes in abysmal pain.


    He had known these people and interacted with them for so many years. How could he not have any feelings?


    Thus, he had given them many chances before.


    However, these people did not know how to repent, simply wasting the chances he had given them.


    How could he possibly forgive them again?


    ¡°All of you should just leave. Don¡¯t force me to the corner. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that all of you would be unable to leave without any harm, and who knows, maybe the whole world would know that all of you were chased out the door by me!¡±


    The old master opened his eyes and said heartlessly without leaving any room for negotiation.


    These people only thought about protecting themselves when they met with danger. If there was a next time, he dared not guarantee that he would not be stabbed in the back in Mu Residence by these people just to ensure their own survival.


    Such an outcome was not something he could bear¡­


    Mu Ying stood up from the ground, shaking. He understood, no matter how he begged, the Old Master Mu would not possibly let him stay.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± his voice was trembling. ¡°I really was doing everything in consideration of the Mu family. I did not want the Mu family to be utterly destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263: The Truth V


    Old Master Mu had his back facing Mu Ying as he kept silent.


    Mu Ying finally decided to stop begging. He faced Old Master Mu¡¯s back as he bowed deeply. ¡°I understand. I will take my grandson and leave the Mu family.¡±


    Leaving this Mu family, a place that he had lived for so many years.


    It was no doubt that he was reluctant to leave.


    However, the old master¡¯s mind had been made up. No matter how he begged, it would not make a difference. He might as well leave himself the last shred of dignity and leave immediately without hesitation.


    As the other people saw how determined Old Master Mu was, despair eventually appeared on their faces. They slowly rose and without saying any last words, they took a long, respectful look at Mu Residence in which they had grown up. Then, they turned around and left without looking back.


    The sky turned quiet.


    Gu Shi brought those people Qin Li was leading away. What awaited them was a severe punishment.


    It was also the time Old Master Mu thoroughly cleaned up the family next.


    Logically speaking, all these were matters related to the Mu family, and as an outsider, Nalan Yan naturally was not supposed to say anything.


    However¡­


    When she glanced past Chen Qingyan, she could not help but smile a little. ¡°Previously, when Elder Lei Yun returned to report to me, he had already mentioned about Mu Manor¡¯s Young Manor Master¡¯s concubine. Seeing her today, I really don¡¯t know which part of her could be discussed on the same page as my in-law, to actually be able to charm the young master until he put her in the center of his world.¡±


    Awkwardness appeared on Mu Ling¡¯s handsome face. He wanted to say a few words to defend himself, but he did not know where to begin and could only awkwardly stand by the side.


    Suyi smiled calmly. ¡°It was not that Mu Ling¡¯s judgment was bad. It was just me who did not have much of an eye. I was actually unable to tell of their affair. All these years, the only thing I am grateful to Mu Ling for is that he had given me a son.¡±


    She had long been able to approach the past openly. Otherwise, she would not have returned to the Mu family.


    White phoenix nodded desperately. ¡°Exactly, exactly. Suyi¡¯s judgment was not good in the past. However, I believe that Suyi¡¯s judgment will definitely be extremely good in the future. For example, between her and Xiao Qing¡­ Her judgment will forever be better than Mu Ling¡¯s.¡±


    What kind of judgment did Mu Ling have?


    He wished to choose a daughter-in-law for Nan Xian with a one-track mind, but all the daughters-in-law he had chosen¡­ had all become Feng Ruqing¡¯s.


    Oh, he had even recklessly tried to find Nan Xian quite a few concubines. However, all those concubines added up could not even measure up to a single Feng Ruqing.


    He really did not know what kind of judgment he had.


    Could it be that he thought Nan Xian would listen to him?


    What a joke!


    Sometimes Nan Xian did not even listen to Suyi. Perhaps he was only willing to listen to Feng Ruqing alone.


    White Phoenix suddenly felt that he needed to hug Feng Ruqing¡¯s thigh.


    With this thigh¡­ perhaps Nan Xian would really call him ¡®father¡¯ in the future.


    Suyi also liked Feng Ruqing a lot. If Feng Ruqing could put in a few good words for him, would Suyi agree to help him give birth to a few little phoenixes?


    Hehe¡­


    The more white phoenix thought about it, the more elated he felt. He could not help but smile.


    ***


    Mu Xi saw that the mighty forces had left, thus he turned around and wanted to run away whilst other people were not paying attention.


    Coincidentally, Feng Ruqing raised her head and saw Mu Xi¡¯s departing figure. She randomly picked up a brick and threw it at him and it hit squarely Mu Xi¡¯s head with a ¡®thud¡¯.


    Mu Xi¡¯s vision went black as he lost consciousness.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart-wrenching call rang in the sky as she crawled back up from the ground, quickly rushing over to Mu Xi. She hugged his unconscious body with tears streaming down her face. ¡°If you want to deal with someone, then deal with me. Xi¡¯er is innocent!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows as she looked down at Chen Qingyan who was crying whilst holding Mu Xi.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264: The Truth VI


    She raised her brow. ¡°Mu Xi had teased me before.¡±


    The moment she said this, everyone looked at Mu Xi with murderous intent.


    White phoenix was thoroughly enraged!


    Perhaps he could let it go and forget that black dragon had wanted to snatch away Xiao Qingqing, but this Mu Xi, what on earth was he? He was just a scum. How dare he had such inappropriate intentions toward Xiao Qingqing?


    If Xiao Qingqing was snatched away, Nan Xian would definitely be in a fit of anger. Once Nan Xian got angry, then he could never be Nan Xian¡¯s father in this lifetime¡­


    Could it be¡­ that Mu Ling knew its intentions toward Suyi and had purposely made Mu Xi snatch Xiao Qingqing away to anger Nan Xian?


    The more white phoenix thought about it, the more logical he felt that it was. In a fit of anger, he rushed toward Mu Xi and snatched him from Chen Qingyan¡¯s arms. Instantly, he flew across the sky and ruthlessly threw Mu Xi down from up high in the sky.


    If Mu Xi¡¯s cultivation was strong enough, with this throw, he would be lightly injured at most.


    However, Mu Xi was too useless.


    Even Mu Ling was disappointed in his innate talent!


    As such, when Mu Xi fell from the sky, a huge pit formed when he touched the ground. He was so dead that he could not possibly be more dead.


    If one were to discuss this, it could be said that Mu Xi could be considered lucky. Even his death was not painful. He was thrown to his death by white phoenix when he was unconscious.


    Comparatively, Chen Qingyan and Mu Huan were not so fortunate¡­


    Mu Huan stared at the man in the pit in a daze. She clenched her fists so hard that her fingers were shivering.


    She hated Chen Qingyan¡¯s biasedness!


    In order to support Mu Xi, she had actually tricked her to go to Jia Xin¡¯s side.


    But Mu Xi was ultimately still her biological younger brother!


    Seeing her younger brother die before her, Mu Huan was unable to look away.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mu Huan had only regained her senses when she heard a loud cry.


    She turned her head to look over and saw Chen Qingyan rushing over to kneel by the pit with tears of despair flowing down her face.


    Suddenly, Chen Qingyan raised her head and glared at Mu Ling with hatred, her eyes full of resentment.


    ¡°Mu Xi was your son, your biological son! How could you see him die right before you without doing anything?! How could you!¡±


    Chen Qingyan was not even so angry when Mu Huan was being tortured by the huge pot earlier on.


    Now that her beloved son had died, her greatest hope in life was also lost!


    Mu Ling remained stunned as he stared at Mu Xi who was lying at the bottom of the pit and sorrow flashed in his eyes.


    This life, regardless of how many bad things he had done, he had still given the best to his children.


    Mu Xi had been with him for so many years. To have so suddenly lost him and to say that he was not sad¡­ was absolutely impossible.


    A human was not a plant. How could he not have feelings?


    It was just that Mu Ling did not say a word this time around, keeping his silence.


    Chen Qingyan laughed out loud.


    Her laughter was maniacal.


    ¡°Mu Ling, I can tell you something. The poison your mother suffered from back then, was actually a poison I administered.¡±


    Mu Ling shuddered. He looked at Chen Qingyan in shock and anger. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I heard my mother talking to your mother back then. My mother wanted us to be engaged at a young age, allowing me to marry you when I grew up. However, your mother rejected it¡­


    ¡°In the Mu family, I have always been living under charity. Those servants looked down on me as they felt that we were eating and drinking without contributing back to the Mu family, relying on your mother!


    ¡°So, since then, I swore, I would not always have such days. I would turn things around, I wanted to make those who looked down on me to have to rely on my whims and fancies for survival in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265: The Truth VII


    ¡°However, your mother¡­ she rejected the idea. Rejected me growing up and marrying you. Back then, I was thinking, if she died¡­ If she died, then there would be no one obstructing me from becoming the young lady of the Mu family.


    ¡°Too bad I was too young, I did not know how to tie up the loose ends well. I did not know how to get rid of the evidence and your father finally managed to find some flaws. My mother knew that it was I who had poisoned your mother. She also knew that Old Master Mu loved your mother a lot. My mother could not bear to let me die, so she accepted the punishment on my behalf.


    ¡°Hahaha, Mu Ling, you never would have known that the person who had given birth to your children and educated them was the enemy who had killed your mother! You took in your enemy who killed your mother as your concubine! You have greatly wronged the Mu family, hahaha!¡±


    She had originally planned to keep this matter a secret for life. However, Xi¡¯er was now dead.


    She had lost all hope in life.


    Now, she needed to make sure Mu Ling suffer and spend the rest of his life in guilt and regret.


    Mu Huan was dumbfounded as she looked at Chen Qingyan in a daze.


    She thought that she herself was already ruthless enough, but compared to Chen Qingyan, she finally understood how kind she actually was.


    It turned out that her mother was a person who would do anything in order to achieve her goals.


    Even¡­ to kill the people who stood in her way.


    However, did her mother ever think that if she confessed everything today, where would that leave her as her daughter at?


    Originally, perhaps her father would have let her off, seeing that she was related to him by blood. However, her mother had confessed to everything after she saw her brother die.


    And she¡­ she became the daughter of the enemy who killed his mother.


    How would her father help her based on their blood relations?


    Her mother was pushing her onto the road of death!


    Mu Huan crumbled in utter despair. Her head was already knocked by the huge pot until she almost had a concussion, and now before she even got to recover, her thoughts also started to slowly become chaotic as she looked at Chen Qingyan in pure hatred.


    Even when she found out that Chen Qingyan had given her to Jia Xin for Mu Xi¡¯s sake, she had not felt so¡­ much hatred toward her¡­


    ¡°Chen Qingyan!!!¡±


    Mu Ling howled angrily before flashing before Chen Qingyan.


    He held onto her throat tightly, staring at her so angrily that his eyes looked like they were about to pop out and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°You, despicable person!!!¡±


    Back then, how old was Chen Qingyan? At such a young age, how could she have used such ruthless methods!


    The funniest thing was that he had always thought that Chen Qingyan was innocent.


    Even when the old master had made things difficult for Chen Qingyan, he had protected her closely behind him¡­


    Back then, he had innocently thought that all the wrongdoings were committed by Chen Qingyan¡¯s mother and her mother had already died. Why was there a need to make things difficult for a young girl? Furthermore, how old was Chen Qingyan back then? She was still ignorant.


    He had even believed that if Chen Qingyan knew that her mother was about to do something so ruthless, she would definitely have stopped her.


    But now, Chen Qingyan was telling him¡­


    All these were her doing when she was younger? And that her own mother was only a scapegoat?


    Hahaha!


    Mu Ling¡¯s laughter was heart-breaking. A bloody tear trickled out from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Why did you tell me all these? Why?¡±


    If he had not known these matters, perhaps he would feel sad, regretful and guilty¡­


    But he would never be this broken-hearted!


    He had loved for so many years the enemy who killed his mother.


    He allowed her to live in luxury, allowed her to bear his children and educate them, and even¡­ repeatedly denied Suyi¡¯s explanations for this woman. Until the point that he had even personally chased Suyi away!


    ¡°Why!¡±


    How good would it have been if Chen Qingyan had not said anything?


    She was already about to die. Why did she tell him all these just before her death?

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266: The Truth VIII


    ¡°You did not save my Xi¡¯er, so I want you to suffer your whole life!¡±


    Chen Qingyan had already stopped crying. She raised her pale face as she glared at Mu Ling and said each and every word slowly.


    Mu Ling released her throat.


    Chen Qingyan slid out of his hand, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    Under the sky, a sorrowful sound rang through the sky. In the breaking dawn, it echoed for a long time.


    Mu Ling held his head in agony, curled up into a ball as endless regrets seeped through his heart, utterly breaking his heart.


    Nobody pitied him.


    Even Old Master Mu, all he did was glance at him coldly.


    All of these were self-inflicted by Mu Ling himself.


    He had advised him, scolded him, but none of it had any effect.


    As such, even if Mu Ling was in such pain at the moment, he would not even spare him a bit of mercy.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    After some time, Mu Ling released his hands as he glared at Chen Qingyan with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°You had harmed my mother, harm me my entire life. You have caused me to be apart from my wife and son, disowned by everyone and abandoned by my relatives. I will not let you have it easy. I want you to experience all the suffering in this world.¡±


    Chen Qingyan shivered but she did not beg. Instead, she laughed lightly.


    Her most beloved son was already gone¡­


    To her, no pain or suffering could be compared to this.


    What else could she be afraid of?


    At this moment, Mu Ling was like a violent lion. Even if he tore Chen Qingyan into a thousand pieces, it would be difficult to rid the fury burning in his heart.


    Feng Ruqing took all these in with indifference.


    Mu Ling was indeed someone who had failed at being a decent human being.


    He had abandoned Suyi and Nan Xian for an enemy who had killed his mother. Just based on this alone, it was enough for him to live in regret for the rest of his life.


    This was also the best punishment for him.


    In this life, he would always be alone.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes to look at White Phoenix and looked at Suyi before suddenly laughing.


    Her laughter made the White Phoenix shudder and subconsciously took a few steps backward.


    ¡°Xiao Qingqing, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just wait for Nan Xian to return and skin you alive.¡±


    Nan Xian had just taken a bottle of its tears, yet it had wanted to be Nan Xian¡¯s father.


    When Nan Xian returned, he would definitely skin White Phoenix.


    White Phoenix shrunk back. However, when it saw Suyi, its gaze became determined.


    Yes, if he could marry Suyi¡­


    Even if it had to be skinned, it felt worth it.


    As long as Suyi could be by its side for the rest of its life, it could give up on everything.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and patted White Phoenix¡¯s head. ¡°Little phoenix, all the best! I believe that you would be able to withstand the pain of being skinned alive and achieve your heart¡¯s desire.¡±


    White Phoenix raised its head, startled by the sudden shower of affection. Did this mean Xiao Qingqing had agreed to let him become their father?


    With Xiao Qingqing¡¯s support, it felt that it would be able to marry Suyi very soon and walk toward the pinnacle of life.


    ***


    Mu Ling was in a great rage and did not notice the interaction between Feng Ruqing and White Phoenix.


    He was solely focused on Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Despicable person, I will allow your family of three to gather in hell shortly.¡±


    Originally, he was still feeling sad over Mu Xi¡¯s death, but it was at this moment that he had found out such a cruel truth.


    The son and daughter of this enemy who had killed his mother¡ªhe did not want them in his life!


    Regardless of whether it was Mu Xi or Mu Huan¡­


    Mu Ling strangled Chen Qingyan. She was a little unable to breathe as blood flowed out from the corner of her lips. The cavity of her mouth was also filled with the copper taste of blood.


    However, a sneer still hung by her lips.


    ¡°Mu Ling, Nan Suyi would never accept you back in this lifetime. Nan Xian would also never acknowledge you as his father. Old Master also does not want you as his son. You have abandoned your wife and son, betrayed everyone and left behind all your relatives for me, the enemy who killed your mother. Hahaha! This is the price you have to pay, all because of your own stupidity!¡±

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267: The Regretful Mu Ling I


    Apart from his wife and son, he was disowned by everyone and abandoned by his relatives!


    This was the price he had to pay for his own stupidity!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s words were like thunder ringing, blasting into Mu Ling¡¯s ears.


    His whole body trembled badly as his eyes were full of fury.


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s neck was trapped in Mu Ling¡¯s hand. Blood was flowing from the corner of her lips, but her gaze was unyielding and without fear.


    Such a gaze was one that she had never had before. It also made Mu Ling even more furious!


    ¡°You want to fuel my anger so as to accompany your useless son sooner. Ridiculous! To let you die so easily, would that not be to your advantage? I, Mu Ling, will not make such a silly error. I will definitely let you pay a hundred times of the price for your wrongdoings, and even a thousand times!


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as they held resentment.


    Even if he bled dry Chen Qingyan and skinned her, it would be difficult to rid the anger burning in his heart!


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s body went stiff. Now, all she wanted was to die. Could it be that even this was noticed by Mu Ling?


    When had he¡­ become so smart?


    Seeing Mu Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Chen Qingyan shut her mouth, not saying a word more.


    Her eyes were filled with sarcasm, like a thorn ruthless piercing into Mu Ling¡¯s heart.


    It was as if she was reminding him how he had stupidly treated the enemy who murdered his mother as his lover, loving her and pampering her for so many years¡­


    ¡°Despicable person! You despicable person who deserves death, I will cut you to death and flog your corpse!¡±


    Mu Ling violently threw Chen Qingyan on the ground as he said angrily, ¡°I will also cut up Mu Xi¡¯s body, allowing all of you to meet again in the most mutilated forms!¡±


    Chen Qingyan had indeed done countless evil misdeeds in her life.


    However, to her, Mu Xi was her inverse scale1.


    Therefore, after she had heard Mu Ling¡¯s words, a hint of panic flashed in her eyes as she went pale. ¡°Mu Xi is your son. No matter what you do to me, I will not mind it. However, you cannot let him die without peace!¡±


    At this moment, even her body was trembling hard, as her eyes were full of trepidation.


    Perhaps Chen Qingyan would never understand how Mu Ling could be so cruel to such an extent that he would not even let off his own son¡¯s corpse.


    Mu Ling had also finally found Chen Qingyan¡¯s point of pain. The corner of his lips curled up into a cruel arc as he immediately pushed Chen Qingyan away, walking directly to the deep pit.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chen Qingyan hurriedly pounced over and hugged Mu Ling¡¯s thigh. ¡°He is your son. The son whom you have loved for so many years. Your biological son! The person who did wrong was me. Mu Xi is innocent!¡±


    ***


    From far away, Mu Huan saw how Chen Qingyan was protecting Mu Xi. She only felt chills throughout her body. She could not help but squat down and use her hands to hug her knees, burying her head between her knees.


    No matter what, her mother had always only thought of Mu Xi alone.


    And she, her daughter¡­ was left forgotten¡­


    Thinking back about all the things that had happened over the years, the corner of Mu Huan¡¯s lips curled up into a sarcastic arc. She raised her pale, small face and looked at Chen Qingyan with cold eyes.


    Perhaps, since Chen Qingyan had confessed that her grandmother died due to her plots, their mother-daughter relationship had also ended¡­


    Since mother had never even cared about her and only cared about Mu Xi alone, then why did she have to bother being so stubborn?


    Compared to the desolation in Mu Huan¡¯s heart, the others only looked at Mu Ling coldly.


    1 ¨C inverse scale of a dragon is its sorest spot. If one were to touch it, the dragon would get angry and upset. Basically, it just means a point that should not be touched and it also similar to an Achilles¡¯ Heel.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268: The Regretful Mu Ling II


    If he had known that this day would come, then why did he do what he did?


    Even Old Master Mu did not empathize with Mu Ling, not to mention the other people.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡± Suyi suddenly seemed to have thought of something as she turned to look at Feng Ruqing. As for Mu Ling and the rest, they were entirely forgotten. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nan Xian return with you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s fingers stiffened a little. She only managed to slowly answer after a while. ¡°He is still waiting for me to meet him. I was just a little worried and thus, have returned to take a look. Since everything is fine here, I will return shortly to seek him.¡±


    When she had left Fang Zuo Mainland, Feng Ruqing promised Qiuqiu that she would return to pick her up.


    But when she did return to Fang Zuo Mainland, there would no longer be someone jumping out in front of her, no one calling her ¡®master¡¯¡­


    ¡°Oh.¡± Suyi really could not understand why Feng Ruqing had returned but Nan Xian had not. It was good that she did not bother thinking too much and simply nodded. ¡°Alright. Then when you bring him back, then your wedding matters should be settled since my in-laws are here.¡±


    She had been waiting to drink this daughter-in-law¡¯s cup of tea1 for too long¡­


    The day was finally here.


    Suyi turned to look at Mu Ling coldly. She kept calm as her expression remained unchanged. ¡°Mu Ling, just now Chen Qingyan has spoken a truthful sentence. Everything that you have reaped today is due to your own foolishness. It was you who has harmed yourself for a lifetime. You don¡¯t need to come to my son¡¯s engagement. Since you chose to believe her instead of me back then, you are no longer his father!¡±


    Mu Ling froze as he stopped in his tracks to the pit.


    Chen Qingyan took this opportunity to jump on his back, taking out a sword from who knows where and violently stabbed at Mu Ling¡­


    At this moment, Mu Ling had yet to regain his senses due to Suyi¡¯s words and had completely not noticed Chen Qingyan who had attacked him.


    Behind him, everyone saw it, but yet no one warned him¡­


    With Chen Qingyan¡¯s abilities, she could not kill Mu Ling, but this attack was also something he deserved too.


    Splat!


    The sword stabbed into Mu Ling¡¯s body.


    Blood flowed from his back and slowly spread out. The intense pain also made him slowly regain his senses. He turned his head and stared at Chen Qingyan with his cold, unfeeling eyes.


    Chen Qingyan released her hand and took a few steps backward. Her face seemed to have been drained of blood as she bit on her lower lip tightly. ¡°It was you who has forced me to do this. You wanted to maim Xi¡¯er¡¯s corpse! I will not allow you to do that!¡±


    Mu Ling raised his hand to hold the handle of the sword. With a strong pull, he pulled out the sword from his body.


    Blood spurted out like a fountain, unable to stop.


    With the sword in his hand, he narrowed in on Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Would you rather give up on your own and Mu Huan¡¯s life or rather I grind the bones in Mu Xi¡¯s body into ashes?¡±


    Chen Qingyan shivered. Her son was already dead. To her, it was also meaningless to continue living.


    However¡­


    She turned around to look at Mu Huan who was sitting on the ground and clenched her fists. ¡°Then, just kill me. You are not allowed to insult Xi¡¯er!¡±


    Xi¡¯er was her most beloved child.


    He was already dead. She just wished for him to rest in peace, not needing to undergo any suffering.


    As for herself and Mu Huan¡­


    Even if Mu Ling let them off, Feng Ruqing and Suyi would definitely not!


    Therefore, why should she not¡­ keep Xi¡¯er¡¯s body an intact corpse.


    Mu Huan had already known Chen Qingyan¡¯s choice, but when she personally heard these words, her heart still filled up with desolation.


    Both of them were Chen Qingyan¡¯s children, but her choice seemed to always be Mu Xi¡­


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Mu Huan stood up as she laughed softly. The more she laughed, the louder she became until her laughter became maniacal.


    1 ¨C to drink one¡¯s daughter-in-law¡¯s cup of tea is one of the procedures in the Chinese wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269: The Regretful Mu Ling III


    ¡°Chen Qingyan, I hate you!¡±


    Her eyes were bloodshot and her hatred was intense. ¡°However, I will not continue to be humiliated here with you. I cannot accept not being able to just die in peace! I just hope that I will no longer be your daughter in the next life!¡±


    Before Chen Qingyan and the rest were able to react in time, Mu Huan had already quickly snatched a sword from the hand of a guard who was standing nearby. With a ripping sound, she had ruthlessly stabbed the sword through her own body.


    Blood bloomed from her chest like a flower as the corner of her lips lifted into a smile that contained relief.


    Back then, when she had first acknowledged Master Hai Rong as her master, mother had instructed her more than once, that she definitely needed to stay by Master Hai Rong¡¯s side forever. Only then would Mu Xi have a chance to fight in the Mu family, only then would there be a possibility of the old master acknowledging them in the future.


    It was as if her birth had been a mistake right from the start¡­


    However, she had always thought that her mother was just a little biased as Mu Xi was younger than her.


    She had never thought that her mother would actually trick her into selling her body for Mu Xi¡­


    Furthermore, she would never have guessed that Chen Qingyan would rather choose to leave Mu Xi¡¯s corpse intact than to actually care about her life.


    Pfft¡­


    She was a living person, yet she could not even compete against one who had left this world.


    Not knowing how¡­


    Just moments before she died, Mu Huan suddenly felt a little sense of admiration toward Feng Ruqing.


    At least, Feng Ruqing had the love of her biological parents, and a mother-in-law like Suyi who loved her¡­


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!¡±


    Seeing Mu Huan¡¯s eyes draining of life before her final breath, it was as if Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart was ruthlessly attacked. The blood on her face drained as she quickly ran over to Mu Huan.


    ¡°Huan¡¯er!!!¡±


    She tightly hugged Mu Huan, whose body was covered in blood. Pain could be seen in her eyes.


    The corner of Mu Huan¡¯s lips tugged. ¡°If¡­ I were a boy and Mu Xi was a girl, would you have chosen to protect me instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Qingyan¡¯s heart shuddered.


    Mu Huan was her biological daughter. Even a ruthless tiger would not eat its own children, but she really had no choice!


    Mu Xi was her only son, she could not let him really die without peace¡­


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, forgive me. I was forced into the corner.¡±


    Two trails of tears were streaming down Chen Qingyan¡¯s face. ¡°If you want someone to hate, then hate your father and Nan Suyi. It is he who had pushed us to the brink of death. It is not I, your mother, who wishes to give up on you¡­¡±


    Until the end, Chen Qingyan was still trying to push all the blame to someone else.


    She did not wish for her own daughter to carry her lifelong hatred toward her to hell.


    Mu Huan laughed sardonically.


    ¡°I only hate the fact that I am not a boy. Therefore, it was my fault to have allowed myself to be used by you, to have been abandoned by you.¡±


    Seeing Mu Huan¡¯s eyes filled with hatred, Chen Qingyan¡¯s body trembled as she sadly lowered her gaze a little.


    Xi¡¯er was a male. Regardless of how useless he was, he was still her foundation. Mu Huan as the elder sister, sacrificing for him was something she should do. Therefore, she could not understand what exactly she did wrong, up to the point where¡­ Huan¡¯er hated her in the end.


    Under the morning light, Mu Huan bled more and more until the ground beneath her was dyed red. Her eyes slowly shut as she gradually lost her breath.


    This time, Mu Huan had made a wise choice.


    She understood that if she survived, what awaited her was definitely hell.


    Therefore, she might as well just die right away, lest she received punishment.


    Chen Qingyan obviously had also thought of this and took the advantage when Mu Ling was not paying attention. She drew out the sword from Mu Huan¡¯s chest and aimed it at her own heart, violently stabbing herself with it.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270: The Regretful Mu Ling IV


    However¡­


    Just as the sword was about to pierce into her body, a light flashed past, cutting off her entire arm. It was so painful that she shrieked until her voice went hoarse, almost losing consciousness.


    ¡°You have hurt Suyi for so many years and have almost caused Old Master Mu to die. If you wish to die, I¡¯m afraid that it will not be this easy.¡±


    The corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curled up into a faint curve. ¡°However, you do not have to worry. I will not hand you over to Mu Ling.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± she paused. ¡°He does not have the right to punish you!¡±


    Indeed, Mu Ling wished to vent all his hatred and anger on Chen Qingyan, but she would not give him such a chance.


    He needed to carry all these grudges and live out this life!


    At this moment, Mu Ling¡¯s anger had yet to subside. However, Mu Huan¡¯s death did allow him to somewhat recover his rationale.


    However, listening to Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, a hint of conflicted emotions flashed in his eyes. In the end, he still did not make any move at all.


    ¡°Mother, get Elder Lei Yun to come over and bring Chen Qingyan to Fengyun Manor.¡± A hint of a smile appeared in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think¡­ This time, the Divine Herbs Sect would not be such a busybody and snatch away someone from my hands. Also, get Elder Lei Yun to send the Divine Herbs Sect a letter as well. Soon, I will pay them a visit.¡±


    She explicitly said ¡®paying a visit¡¯¡­ but no matter how Nalan Yan interpreted it, she felt that Feng Ruqing was going to go there to cause trouble.


    ¡°Oh, also¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin with a half-hearted smile as she looked at Chen Qingyan who had crumbled to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried. I am very respectful of the dead. I will not be like Mu Ling to want to cut up your son into a thousand pieces.¡±


    Chen Qingyan raised her eyelids slightly, as she looked at Feng Ruqing weakly.


    Why was it that she did not believe Feng Ruqing would be so kind to actually let off her pitiful son¡­


    ¡°Old Master Mu, if I brought Mu Xi¡¯s corpse to feed the wolves, I don¡¯t think you would feel heart broken, right?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Old Master Mu with a smile.


    When Mu Xi was born, Old Master Mu had already become muddle-headed and so, he never really had much interaction with Mu Xi.


    However, Mu Xi was still his grandson.


    However, he also knew that Mu Xi was as selfish and as ruthless as Chen Qingyan. He had caused quite a bit of harm to many women from good families in his life. His end today was also befitting of his sins.


    Therefore, Old Master Mu sighed lightly in the end. ¡°I do not have much of an opinion of you feeding him to the wolves. I just hope that he will be born in a good family in his next life and not to such a mother who would teach a good child to be wrong.¡±


    As a child, Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan¡¯s blood was flowing in his body. Naturally, he also had some of the character flaws his parents possessed.


    However, all children are born blank slates.


    Even if he had the blood of these two people, things would not have necessarily ended this way if he was brought up properly.


    Take Nan Xian for example. He was also Mu Ling¡¯s seed, but he did not have the least bit of Mu Ling¡¯s selfishness and foolishness.


    This was all due to Suyi¡¯s good teachings¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Chen Qingyan¡¯s body trembled badly. She used all her strength to climb back up and leaped before Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You said that you were very respectful to the dead. How could you treat my son like this? I beg you, I beg you to let him off¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze with a smile on her face. ¡°Indeed, I respect the corpse because I rear quite a number of spirit beasts and these spirit beasts¡¯ feces could be used as fertilizer in the future and make the spirit herbs grow faster. See¡­ I am even allowing him to contribute to this world even after his death. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡±

 Chapter 1271 - The Regretful Mu Ling V

    Chapter 1271: The Regretful Mu Ling V


    ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Feng Tianyu looked at Chen Qingyan who was kneeling before Feng Ruqing in indifference before looking at Feng Ruqing with a warm gaze. ¡°Just leave this matter to me.¡±


    At this moment, Chen Qingyan felt her body going soft as she almost passed out. She bit her lower lip hard in order to keep herself awake.


    She did not understand. How could the human heart be so ruthless?


    Chen Qingyan did not have the chance to beg as she was dragged away by Old Master Mu¡¯s people. They also dragged away Mu Xi and Mu Huan¡¯s corpses.


    Their departure finally brought back peace and silence to the street.


    ¡°Father, Mother, I still need to make a trip to the chief manor. It was so difficult for Chen¡¯er to return, both of you need to take care of him well.¡±


    All these years, Chen¡¯er had suffered too much in the Qin family. The moment she thought about those scenes, her heart felt pain.


    However, she had something more important to do at the moment.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, we had just gathered together not long ago and previously, there were still other people causing a racket. Why are you leaving so soon?¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s handsome face looked a little ugly. ¡°Are you going to see that stupid boy, Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Imperial Father, you called other people a ¡®stupid boy¡¯ in front of his mother and grandfather. Is that really a good idea?¡¯


    Nalan Yan nudged Feng Tianyu. ¡°Even if you are dissatisfied that your daughter is being taken away, you can¡¯t scold Nan Xian in front of other people. We are here to discuss their engagement. If you are angry, you could express your dissatisfaction behind their backs. After all, nobody would know.¡±


    Feng Ruqing, Suyi, and Old Master Mu were rendered speechless.


    Even Mu Ling who had long been forgotten on the sideline was also speechless.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± In the end, Old Master Mu lightly coughed twice and broke the awkward silence. ¡°In the future, we are all a family. If there is anything Nan Xian does not do well, as his parents-in-law, whenever there is a need to scold him, just scold him. If there is a need to beat him, just beat him. There is no need to be courteous. As a man, his skin is very tough. There are some things that he needs to bear on his own.¡±


    As a man, he had to endure beatings and withstand scolding. He had to carry this family¡¯s burdens on his shoulders.


    The bloody light in Mu Ling¡¯s eyes had dispersed and he raised his head to look at Old Master Mu.


    ¡®So¡­


    ¡®This was the reason the old master had beaten him up since young?¡¯


    At least when the old master¡¯s head was still clear, he would also beat up Mu Qingyin, not caring the least bit about Mu Qingyin¡¯s body.


    Could it be that he had always felt that men could endure beatings?


    Even the corner of Suyi¡¯s lips could not help but turn down.


    ¡®Yes, this was indeed Nan Xian¡¯s grandfather. Biological grandfather!¡¯


    She sighed as she lit a candle for Nan Xian in her heart. Then, she gently held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Your wedding matters can be decided when he returns. In the future, if he bullies you¡­ I will bring you far away. There is no need to be bothered about him.¡±


    White phoenix flapped its wings as it looked at her in anticipation. ¡°Suyi, Suyi, what about me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suyi¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°You can follow Nan Xian and live together and soar together.¡±


    White phoenix was left speechless.


    It just wanted to be Nan Xian¡¯s father. It did not wish to live and soar with him.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    A voice full of grief called out to Suyi.


    The last bit of smile on Suyi¡¯s face disappeared. Her back faced Mu Ling, not saying a single word.


    ¡°I know you hate Chen Qingyan. I hate her too. However, I can give her to you and you can deal with her however you like.¡±


    He wished he could personally end Chen Qingyan.


    However, this time, he was willing to let Suyi deal with Chen Qingyan.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Suyi remained indifferent. She sounded weary, obviously not wanting to say anything more to him.

 Chapter 1272 - The Regretful Mu Ling VI

    Chapter 1272: The Regretful Mu Ling VI


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Mu Ling¡¯s voice contained suppressed pain. ¡°I did not know these matters. I really did not know that you were the one who had saved me back then. I also did not know that Chen Qingyan had done so many wrong things. Could you¡­ forgive me? Taking into consideration Old Master and Nan Xian?¡±


    It was not hard to hear his nervousness through his voice, fearful that Suyi would reject him.


    Even white phoenix¡¯s heart was violently guarded as he glared at Mu Ling.


    ¡®This scum actually dares to ask Suyi to forgive him?


    ¡®It is impossible that Suyi would forgive him! Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    Although it thought so in its heart, white phoenix still looked at Suyi somewhat nervously, awaiting her reply.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Suyi remained calm and elegant. ¡°For Old Master Mu¡¯s sake, I will not be calculative with you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Suyi¡­¡±


    ¡°However, even though I can forgive you for abandoning me and forgive your betrayal, I cannot forgive you for trying to harm my grandchildren!¡±


    Mu Ling was a little stunned. ¡°I did not. Furthermore, I do not think we have any grandchildren.¡±


    Suyi calmly turned around and looked at Mu Ling coldly.


    ¡°Do you want me to remind you?¡± She approached Mu Ling. ¡°You sent people to Liu Yun Kingdom and wanted to poison Qing¡¯er, intending to render her infertile! If it were not because Qing¡¯er is so strong, and the people you had hired had their own agenda and had used the poison on someone else, I would never ever hear anyone calling me ¡®grandmother¡¯ with Nan Xian¡¯s attitude of only wanting Qing¡¯er in this life.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone glared at Mu Ling fiercely.


    Old Master Mu was so angry that he pointed at Mu Ling. ¡°Mu Ling, you are an animal reared by a b*tch! Get lost, get out of the Mu family!¡±


    The old housekeeper nearby was trying to calm the old master down. ¡°Old Master, you can scold if you want to, but do not scold our lady. Are you not afraid that our lady would crawl out from hell and fight with you?¡±


    Old Master was so angry that he had gotten muddled. He had actually scolded Mu Ling saying that he was brought up by a b*tch. Was that not scolding his own wife who had passed away?


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Feng Tianyu sneered. ¡°It seems like the state preceptor¡¯s father is not only stupid, but even his heart is black. Nobody can simply destroy my, Feng Tianyu¡¯s, daughter to such an extent! Today, I want the Mu family to give me an explanation. Otherwise, my daughter will not get married.¡±


    Coincidentally there was an excuse. He could keep his daughter for a few more years! At least, he could prevent the state preceptor from taking his daughter away so easily.


    The moment Feng Tianyu thought about how the state preceptor was staying in Liu Yun Kingdom for so many years with impure intentions, his heart felt uncomfortable.


    He even thought that the state preceptor was a good person and had been so respectful toward him. He had never expected that he would take his baby daughter away.


    Nalan Yan did not say a word as she pursed her lips lightly, obviously agreeing with Feng Tianyu¡¯s words.


    Qin Chen subconsciously took two steps forward as his cold eyes locked onto Mu Ling¡­


    ¡°What do you mean not marry? Qing¡¯er definitely needs to marry Nan Xian,¡± Suyi said calmly, ¡°I am not someone from the Mu family. Nan Xian and I are not related to Mu Ling in any way! Besides, Nan Xian and I have nowhere to go. So, why don¡¯t I stay at Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s imperial palace, at least I¡¯ll have my in-law, Nalan Yan, as a companion.¡±


    Originally, Old Master Mu was a little anxious when he heard Feng Tianyu¡¯s words.


    As to why it was just a little¡­


    It was because he had thought that Suyi would be in the same boat.


    However, now that he had heard that Suyi was not willing to stay at the Mu family, the old master panicked completely.


    ¡°No, all of you are not allowed to leave! Who allowed all of you to leave? Nan Xian and Xiao Qing are the Mu family¡¯s people. I have just kicked Mu Ling out of the family clan!¡± Old Master Mu glared angrily at Mu Ling. ¡°Why are you still not leaving? You just have to affect your so¡­ Ptui, could it be that you want to affect Nan Xian¡¯s happiness? Get lost! Get lost! Get lost!!!¡±

 Chapter 1273 - A Lifetime Of Pain I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Mu Ling was left speechless.


    At this moment, he really had the feeling of being betrayed by everyone and abandoned by all his relatives.


    However, all these were the consequences of his own choices and he could not blame it on anyone else.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is your father? Get lost! I don¡¯t have such a son like you. Go as far as you can, do not obstruct our family from a happy gathering!¡±


    He said it as if Mu Ling was not part of his family¡­


    Mu Ling¡¯s facial expression turned very ugly. He felt as if there were needles on his back. His whole body felt uncomfortable.


    However, he understood that once he left, he would not have a chance to return again.


    Therefore¡­


    Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Mu Ling¡¯s knees slowly bent and finally landed on the ground.


    With a ¡®thud¡¯, his knees seemed to also knock into everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Father, I was wrong. I beg you, considering the fact that I was being kept in the dark by Chen Qingyan, forgive me this once.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s tears were streaming down his face as he looked like he was in great pain. Even his voice had an uncontrollable trembling.


    It was the first time Old Master Mu had witnessed Mu Ling in such a state. He looked at him as he sighed gently. ¡°You do not need to say sorry to me. The ones you should be sorry to are Suyi and Nan Xian, the mother and son pair, as well as the little girl, Xiao Qing. You have never done anything wrong to me. To forgive you or not is not in my hands.


    ¡°You yourself had made such a mistake. Then, you need to have the courage to face it and not just blindly admit your mistakes to me! Which part exactly is it of Xiao Qing that is not good? Why do you keep insisting on finding other women for Nan Xian? And you even used dirty tricks to render her infertile!¡±


    Old Master Mu became more and more upset as he spoke. The longer Mu Ling lived, the more foolish he was becoming. He was actually being kept in the dark by Chen Qingyan to such an extent.


    Mu Ling slowly closed his eyes as his handsome face went pale. It was as if he had lost all his strength in that instant.


    After quite some time¡­


    He finally opened his eyes and looked at Suyi.


    So many times, he could not help but wish that things could be the same as they were in the past¡­ holding her hands and telling her about his revenge.


    Each time, Suyi would comfort him seriously.


    Even though his father had always said that he was incapable, Suyi believed that he could take care of the Mu family well.


    In order to make his father more assured of leaving the Mu family to him, Suyi had helped him to manage the Mu family. During the years when she was around, the Mu family were always expanding and was doing well. The spirit herb storage had also never suffered losses.


    Now, when he retrospected on everything¡­


    Suyi had really helped him too much.


    However, what did he do?


    He had actually personally chased away the woman who loved him the most.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The corner of Mu Ling¡¯s lips trembled as he clenched his fists tightly. Only by doing so could he muster the courage to face Suyi. ¡°I will spend the rest of my life to make it up to you.¡±


    Suyi smiled indifferently. ¡°There is no need. I have already let go of all the things of the past. Now, you only owe Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er. However, Qing¡¯er does not have the time to be too calculative with you now. She has other more important things to do.¡±


    When Mu Ling knelt in front of Old Master Mu, Feng Ruqing had already quietly left.


    To her, it was more important to look for Nan Xian now. Naturally, she was not bothered by Mu Ling who was unimportant to her.


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyelids dropped to hide the sadness in his eyes.


    Perhaps from the moment, he had decided to tear apart Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing, Suyi had decided to never forgive him¡­


    Feng Ruqing had long left quietly.


    The other people naturally did not pay any attention to Mu Ling.


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan took the lead to walk into Mu Residence. Taking into consideration Old Master Mu, they did not deal with Mu Ling. Otherwise, with Feng Tianyu¡¯s temper, Mu Ling would have long been cut into a thousand pieces.


    Of course, to Mu Ling, staying alive was definitely more painful to him than being dead. However, he did not have the courage to kill himself.

 Chapter 1274 - A Lifetime Of Pain II

    As such, they just let him live to carry the guilt for the rest of his life. Let him carry the pain of being abandoned by his wife and child as well as being betrayed by everyone and all his relatives leaving him!


    ***


    In Tian Shen Manor, everything was silent and peaceful.


    Especially in the Luo family, it was quiet and felt different from the usual.


    The current master of the Luo family had his arm circled around a beautiful concubine as he drank and talked happily with other people.


    He did not know of the Qin family¡¯s destruction and was only feeling happy being promoted to the Luo family¡¯s master.


    Just at this moment¡­


    Thud!


    The door of the Luo family was kicked open. The sound was very loud, scaring Luo Xiang so much that the wine cup in his hand had almost dropped to the ground.


    He was a little annoyed when he looked up. ¡°Who is it that coming to seek death again¡ª¡±


    In the next moment, all the noise around quietened.


    The wine cup in his hand instantly slipped to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. Even his back was drenched. The beads of sweat stuck to his skin.


    At the moment, he could not be bothered about anything else. He quickly pushed the beautiful concubine in his hand away and immediately stood up. He was clearly frightened.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Master? How come you have returned?¡±


    Standing at the door was, surprisingly, Luo Fei who had been rescued by Gu Shi.


    It was also because Luo Fei had been rescued that Feng Ruqing did not protect Luo Li and had brought her back. The Luo family¡¯s matters should naturally be solved by Luo Fei himself.


    As such, when Luo Fei¡¯s injuries had more or less recovered, he brought Luo Li and the old lady back to the Luo family.


    Luo Li pursed her lips from the beginning to the end as the little fox cuddled in her arms. However, the gaze she used to look at Luo Xiang was full of anger.


    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Fei sneered. ¡°Are you very disappointed that I did not die in the Qin family?¡±


    More sweat started to pour down Luo Xiang¡¯s forehead. He raised his hand to wipe off the sweat, but no matter how he wiped, he was unable to wipe his sweat away.


    ¡°And the rest of you!¡± Luo Fei glanced coldly at the group of Luo family¡¯s people who were drinking and enjoying themselves in the hall. ¡°Back then, I had treated all of you genuinely, but the moment something happened to me, all of you bullied my mother and my daughter, and have even beat up my daughter to such an extent!¡±


    Whenever he saw the frightening scars on Luo Li¡¯s arms, the anger in Luo Fei¡¯s heart was sufficient to swallow these people whole.


    All these were his Luo family¡¯s people.


    They were people he had nurtured single-handedly, people who existed to protect the Luo family.


    Now, he was only just taken away by Qin Li, but they already felt that he had already met his end and had actually treated his Li¡¯er like that!


    He could not imagine if Maiden Feng had not return¡­


    What would have awaited Li¡¯er?


    ¡°Mas, Master¡­ You have misunderstood. I¡­ I was only¡­¡± Luo Xiang¡¯s lips were trembling and his face was pale. However, he was still unable to say a single word in the end.


    Misunderstood?


    What did he misunderstand?


    He had indeed chased out Luo Li and Old Madam. Similarly¡­ the wounds on Luo Li were his doing.


    Luo Fei was not a fool. He would not believe him without a doubt just because of a few words.


    Wait!


    Suddenly, Luo Xiang seemed to have thought of something as he suddenly raised his head and glared at Luo Fei.


    Was he not taken away by the Qin family? Then, how did he manage to return¡­


    ¡°All of you are keen to know how my son is able to return?¡± the old lady saw through Luo Xiang¡¯s thinking at a glance and she said slowly, ¡°It is because Qin Li is already taken away by the manor master. The Qin family is no more. Qin Fei¡¯er is also missing! All of you have tried to climb up to power by relying on the Qin family and have chased us, grandparent and grandchild, out of the house by force. Now, it seems like karma is biting back, retribution is here!¡±


    She would never forget how she, an old lady who was so close to stepping into her grave, was chased out of the Luo family humiliatingly!

 Chapter 1275 - A Lifetime Of Pain III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Now, she had returned together with Luo Fei to personally witness these people, who had been personally groomed by her husband and son, pay the price of their selfishness!


    ¡°Luo Fei, I want this group of people to leave the Luo family!¡±


    Luo Xiang¡¯s face changed as panic flashed in his eyes. ¡°Old Lady, back then it was Qin Li who had forced me to do so. I know my mistake, I really know my mistake¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    The reclusive world was different from the secular world.


    In the secular world, if one were to be kicked out of the family clan, there was always another path for them.


    However, in the reclusive world, it was not the same.


    The reclusive world was incredibly dangerous.


    Unless one had strong powers, otherwise, without a family clan protecting and supporting them, surviving would be incredibly difficult.


    Furthermore¡­


    Luo Fei was one of Gu Shi¡¯s men.


    However, he had stood on Qin Li¡¯s side in this battle.


    In the whole reclusive world, besides the Divine Herbs Sect and Deities Gate, these kinds of powers, there were no other people who would accept him. Furthermore, perhaps in order to obtain the favor of Tian Shen Manor, this group of people would presumptuously humiliate and harm them!


    As for the Divine Herbs Sect and Deities Gate¡­


    Heh! To these powers, he had no innate talent and he was no longer young, how would they possibly accept him?


    ¡°Luo Fei, give them a good beating and kick them out!¡±


    Old Lady Luo¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°I do not wish to see them leave in pristine condition! If they do not leave behind a little something, they cannot leave at all!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother,¡± Luo Li said while staring angrily at Luo Xiang, ¡°The others can be beaten and kicked out of the family clan, and we should also tell the whole world that if anyone dares to accept these traitors, they are making us, the Luo family, their enemies! As well as enemies of Xiao Qing!¡±


    When she had left the chief manor, she had met Feng Ruqing who was there to meet Gu Shi.


    Xiao Qing had told her that she could do whatever she wanted without worry as she would back her up.


    Yes, this feeling of being protected by others was really good¡­


    Therefore, Luo Li had presumptuously used Feng Ruqing¡¯s name.


    Those people were not afraid of the Luo family, but they would be afraid of Xiao Qing, right? They should blame her for being narrow-minded. Women have always been quite petty. She did not wish for these traitors to live well!


    ¡°However, Luo Xiang had almost killed my little fox. He cannot leave just after a beating. He has to be beaten until he is half dead with only a breath away from death. Then, throw him out and let him live or die on his own. If he is lucky, perhaps he would survive. If he is unlucky, then he can¡¯t blame it on others.¡±


    Her little fox was also lucky that Feng Ruqing had so coincidentally returned.


    If it were not so¡­ she and little fox would most likely be separated by life and death by now.


    The moment she thought about it, Luo Li felt her heart clenching in pain.


    She had really almost lost her little fox forever¡­


    Therefore, she needed to repay a tooth with a tooth. How Luo Xiang had treated her little fox, she would treat him in the same way!


    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, Luo Xiang¡¯s body went limp as he crumbled to the ground. He understood that he was really done for this time¡­


    ***


    In the chief manor.


    On top of the back mountain.


    Gu Shi sat in a daze on the fake rock mountain. His gaze was still on the barrier, unable to move his eyes away.


    He had only regained his sense a little when he heard footsteps from behind him. He turned around to look at the person approaching him.


    Seeing the young maiden who was approaching him, he forced the corner of his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I have waited for you for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly walked to Gu Shi. ¡°I know I exited with your assistance. However, Gu Yiyi and Nan Xian did not follow me out. Do you have any way to let me enter once again? I will find a way to bring them out.¡±

 Chapter 1276 - Destroying Fang Zhu Mainland I

    ¡°Unless they exit on their own, otherwise¡­ it would be a little difficult. If Maiden Feng wishes to re-enter, it would also not be so easy.¡± Gu Shi laughed bitterly as he shook his head. He looked on straight ahead as his eyes contained worry.


    Originally he had thought that Yiyi would also be following her back. However, in the end, he was still unable to see her¡­


    ¡°Maiden Feng, the barrier on the outside has been destroyed, but the barrier on the inside has the ability to auto-regenerate.¡±


    That was to say, Feng Ruqing had destroyed the barrier to leave, but once she left Fang Zhu Mainland, the barrier would naturally be regenerated. It might even be that¡­ Fang Zhu Mainland thought that its own barrier was not strong enough and had become even tougher so that it would be more difficult to break again.


    If Yiyi wished to return, it would be even more difficult than before.


    Feng Ruqing raised her brow as she asked calmly, ¡°Then¡­ What if we were to make Fang Zhu Mainland disappear?¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at her in astonishment. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°If Fang Zhu Mainland completely disappears, will they return?¡±


    She would not forget that Nan Xian was still dealing with a strong savage beast at the moment.


    Only when she had thoroughly destroyed Fang Zhu Mainland could Nan Xian return!


    Otherwise, she was afraid that even Nan Xian would find it difficult to leave the barrier area¡­


    ¡°You want to destroy Fang Zhu Mainland?¡± Gu Shi stared at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I destroy it? Fang Zhu Mainland is not even supposed to exist in this world. If I destroy it, not only is Nan Xian able to return. Even those spirit beasts would be able to escape that world.¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s heart shook strongly. He was only able to slowly regain his senses after a while.


    ¡°Fang Zhu Mainland was created by a strong cultivator back then. She had put everyone who had offended her back then in Fang Zhu Mainland and ordered the spirit beasts to volunteer to go to Fang Zhu Mainland and suppress those criminals.¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng, it is not that I am looking down on you, but to destroy the place that that person has left behind is really too difficult¡­ In this current world, I¡¯m afraid that not many people would be able to do so.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had managed to leave Fang Zhu Mainland because he was helping her from the outside. Not to mention destroying Fang Zhu Mainland.


    Gu Shi was not looking down on Feng Ruqing¡­ It was merely a fact that this matter was a little too unbelievable! Regardless of how much he believed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s abilities and cultivation, he could not believe that she could do this¡­


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked in the direction of the back mountain.


    ¡°The things I could not do inside does not mean that I cannot do them when I am out here. Since one has to go through the chief manor to enter Fang Zhu Mainland, then it proves that¡­ the heart of the array is definitely hidden in the chief manor. Perhaps it is somehow related to the chief manor.¡±


    Every space was created with an array. Of course, one also needed to have sufficient cultivation to open up space.


    Then, why was it that in order to reach Fang Zhu Mainland, one had to come to the chief manor?


    She did not believe that these two matters were unrelated¡­


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°I do not need to destroy Fang Zhu Mainland, I just need to destroy this back mountain!¡±


    Astonishment could be seen in Gu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words were¡­ too logical¡­


    Why was it that throughout this whole year, he had never thought of this?


    Instead, he was standing guard, blindly waiting for them to exit on their own?


    Strong spiritual qi started to gather into a storm surrounding Feng Ruqing, like a hurricane. Her red clothes flapped in the wind, beautiful and magnificent.

 Chapter 1277 - Destroying Fang Zhu Mainland II

    Fang Zhu Mainland.


    Forbidden Mountain.


    The gale was blowing like a storm.


    Nan Xian was fully dressed in white, handsome like an immortal. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his lips, but his gaze remained indifferent.


    Even when he was facing such a fierce and violent savage beast, his white shirt was still floating in the wind and not a speck of dust could be seen.


    The savage beast let out a fierce roar as it instantly rushed toward Nan Xian. Its teeth were incisive and its claws were also razor-sharp. Like a sharp sword flashing, it flashed toward Nan Xian¡­


    At the same time.


    Compared to the dangerous forbidden mountain, Tianyue Kingdom was much quieter.


    Perhaps it was because the wolfhound had saved the human child back then, the people of Tianyue Kingdom did not fear the spirit beasts but rather became friendlier toward them.


    Indeed, their ancestors had done wrong, but it did not mean that the descendants of those ancestors would make the same mistakes.


    Back then, they had blindly believed the rumors of the imperial family left behind. That was why they had hated the spirit beasts.


    However, when they interacted with the spirit beasts, they realized that they were actually so cute¡­


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand in this, the wolfhound had broken through to become a Tier-7 spirit beast. It had ultimate power in Tianyue Kingdom.


    However¡­


    Although the word ¡®wolfhound¡¯ still had the word ¡®wolf¡¯ in it, it was still very different from an actual wolf.


    Wolves are proud and elegant.


    But dogs¡­ can never change their inherent slaving nature.


    It would never put itself first and look down on humans.


    It would never forget the person who had taken it in, even though it was still chased out in the end.


    ***


    In a small town outside the imperial city.


    A group of children was squatting by the ground, playing with mud. Their bodies were dirty and even their clothes were a little torn and worn.


    Little Doggy stood nearby, looking at these children. Finally, its gaze landed on a somewhat familiar little face.


    Compared to the children who had dirt on their faces, this little male doll was comparatively much cleaner.


    Actually, it also did not know why it had returned.


    Perhaps it was just not resigned¡­


    Not resigned that it had been abandoned, and even more so thought that they had abandoned him because they had no choice.


    However¡­


    Seeing the little male doll¡¯s tattered and dirty clothes playing with the mud on the ground, Little Doggy was a little confused. Its eyes also looked lost.


    Even if it was dirty, it was still cleaner than the mud.


    Why did the master¡¯s wife complain that it was dirty and chased it out but¡­ let him play with the mud?


    Little Doggy did not say a word but quietly stood by the side. From the beginning to the end, its gaze never left the little male doll.


    The moment it returned to its hometown, it could recognize him at a glance.


    After all¡­ he looked very much alike to his previous master when he was young and it had followed its previous master since young. Naturally, his looks were carved in his mind.


    As for why he was considered a previous master¡­ it was because he already had Feng Ruqing now.


    It was just not resigned in its heart, so it had decided to return to its hometown!


    Let it¡­ take another look at the people who it had never forgotten!


    The little boy seemed to be in an argument with his fellow playmates. He stumbled and fell to the ground when he was pushed by his fellow playmates as tears started to flow down his cheeks.


    When the wolfhound saw this scene, a hint of anger flashed in its eyes. Its body became a flash of lightning as it instantly dashed over.


    Just as the fellow playmates were about to hit the little boy again, it let out a low warning growl.


    Those kids were suddenly scared. With the wolfhound¡¯s growl, they were so scared that they fell onto their butts and started crying before turning around and running away.


    ¡°Little¡­ dog?¡± The little boy had already stopped crying. He raised his little head and looked at the wolfhound unblinkingly.

 Chapter 1278 - Destroying Fang Zhu Mainland III

    The wolfhound was larger than the little boy and it needed to lower its head to see him.


    Dogs are naturally gentle toward children. What more a wolfhound who was already a domesticated spirit beast.


    However, the wolfhound did not speak, fearful that it would scare him.


    It used its head to wipe the little boy¡¯s tears as if silently comforting him.


    Indeed, the little boy stopped crying and started to laugh, using his small hands to pat the wolfhound¡¯s head.


    However¡­


    Just as the wolfhound was about to help the little boy up, a hateful voice spoke from behind.


    ¡°Where did this dog come from? Stay further away from my grandchild!¡±


    This voice¡­ could not be more familiar to the wolfhound.


    Its big body also stiffened as it turned its head around to look, somewhat stunned. It saw an old woman running over with a broom in her hands as she angrily shouted, ¡°Quickly get lost! Otherwise, I will beat you to death today!¡±


    After the old woman had finished speaking, she lowered her head to look at the little boy and picked him up from the ground.


    ¡°You want to bring back a stray again? These dogs are too dirty. Keeping dogs will cause diseases! That year when I was pregnant with your father, I had forced your grandfather to kick his dog out. I will definitely not allow any dog into my house, in case we contract any diseases.¡±


    ¡°But, Big Doggy protected me¡­¡± the little boy was a little reluctant.


    ¡°These kind of things are too dirty! If you dare to bring it back, I will beat it to death! Back then, I had also said the same thing to your grandfather. That is why he had kicked that dog out back then! Could it be that you wish to follow your grandfather¡¯s path?¡±


    The old woman scolded angrily.


    The wolfhound looked at the old woman, stunned. Then, it looked at the little boy who was in her arms.


    Oh¡­ it turned out he was not his previous master¡¯s son, but rather, his grandson.


    That was possible too¡­ it had already been so many years. His children would have already gotten married and had their own children.


    However, its previous master¡¯s wife¡­ still looked at it with hatred, just like in the past.


    Could it be that it was even dirtier than¡­ mud?


    The wolfhound was a little perplexed by human thinking.


    It also did not bother to think more as it shook its head and turned around to leave.


    This time it had come back just to take a look at these people and also wished to¡­ thoroughly bid farewell to its past.


    After it saw these, it suddenly understood.


    Now, it had friends, a master, and the many people who liked it in Tianyue Kingdom. It was no longer a lonely stray dog.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why are you being calculative with a child?¡± An old man walked out from behind her, frowning. The moment he raised his head, he saw the wolfhound¡¯s back. His pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Ah Huang?¡±


    Alike¡­


    Too alike to his Ah Huang.


    Even that black patch of fur on its butt was exactly the same as Ah Huang¡¯s!


    ¡°What Ah Huang? It has already been more than twenty years. Ah Huang has long been in the ground.¡± The old lady sneered. ¡°It is just a dog. Do you need to think of it for over twenty years? Even every dog that looks like it?¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± the old man shouted in rage. ¡°If it was not for you scaring my mother, saying Ah Huang was too dirty and would affect our child, would my mother have forced me to chase away Ah Huang? You have even threatened me that you would find a chance to beat Ah Huang to death when I am not around. If it were not for you two, I would not have chased it away back then!¡±


    ¡°Everything I said is the truth. You do not even bother to take a look at how dirty dogs are! If my grandchild got sick because of it, what will we do? It is just a dog, could it be that it is not even as important as a person in your heart?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The old man was so angry that he could not even speak.


    The wolfhound did not turn back.


    Even though the person behind it was someone it had missed for a long time.

 Chapter 1279 - Sky Falling, Earth Cracking I

    Chapter 1279: Sky Falling, Earth Cracking I


    The ground suddenly started to tremble.


    It was as if the surface of the ground was moving and the mountains were shaking. The sky was falling and the earth was cracking.


    Together with the shrill sharp screaming, it was so ear-piercing¡­


    The old woman stumbled and the little boy in her hands rolled out of her arms.


    She had just climbed back up when she saw that an old tree by the roadside was falling, inclining toward the little boy¡­


    At that moment, the old woman¡¯s eye rims were red as she shouted loudly, ¡°My grandson!¡±


    The little boy¡¯s eyes were a little blurred. He did not know how to escape as he looked at the tree that was falling toward him in a daze¡­


    The old woman almost lost her consciousness. Her whole body was trembling.


    However, the little boy had rolled quite a distance away, and with their strength as two old people, it was entirely impossible for them to be able to rush over in time.


    She could only watch the old tree falling toward the little boy.


    Just at this moment¡ª


    A gale swept past them from the side.


    When the old woman and old man raised their heads to see, they saw a yellow light like a flash of lightning, rushing toward the little boy at high speed.


    It used its warm embrace to protect the little boy.


    Thud!


    The old tree was falling toward the wolfhound, but before it had managed to smash down, it was split into two by the wolfhound¡¯s spiritual power. The tree fell to the ground in two halves.


    ***


    The old woman was stunned. She stared at the wolfhound who had rushed to protect the little boy in its embrace in a daze. A surge of shame rose from her heart, rendering her speechless for a long time¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± the old man looked at the wolfhound at a loss. After a while, he finally opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Are you¡­ Ah Huang?¡±


    The wolfhound did not speak. It put down the little boy from its embrace. From the beginning to the end, it did not once turn to look at the old man. It turned around and planned to return to the imperial city.


    ¡°Big Doggy.¡±


    The little boy held onto the wolfhound¡¯s paw with tears gathering in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    The wolfhound looked at the little boy.


    Perhaps it was because the boy looked innocent and somewhat ignorant, it recalled the happy days during its childhood, so its gaze had also softened quite a bit. It used its paw to pat the little boy¡¯s head but still left determinedly.


    After all, the moment it had left this family back then, it no longer belonged to this place.


    Not to mention¡­ now, it already had a new master.


    ¡°Ah Huang¡­¡± the old man looked at the leaving wolfhound whilst shaking. He stumbled as his eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°Where are you going, Ah Huang? Back then, when you left the house, where did you go? I could not find you all this while¡­¡±


    Back then, after he had kicked out Ah Huang, he regretted his decision and wanted to bring it back. However, he had searched in many places and asked many people, but he was still unable to find it¡­


    He had originally thought that their fate had thus ended. He never thought that he could see it again in this lifetime.


    The wolfhound stopped in its tracks for a moment before continuing to walk toward the exit of the small town.


    At this moment, the ground was still shaking.


    Even the sky had traces of crumbling and cracking.


    A troop of Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s soldiers walked over and stood before the wolfhound, respectfully saying, ¡°Lord Hound, we have finally found you. Now that Fang Zhu Mainland is undergoing changes, we would like to invite Lord Hound to go to the manor of the town head to take shelter.¡±


    There was hearsay, a weird monster that swallowed the heavens and destroyed the earths had come to the Fang Zhu Mainland. Just now, the ground beneath the people¡¯s feet had disappeared. Even the people had disappeared along with it¡­


    The town head¡¯s manor should be considered a safer place.


    Lord Hound was the only Tier-7 spirit beast now. They had to ensure its safety.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280: Sky Falling, Earth Cracking II


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± the wolfhound seemed to be out of it. Even its voice sounded a little weak. Perhaps it had thought of something as its footsteps halted and with his back toward the old man who was chasing after him, he said, ¡°I am not Ah Huang. My name is Little Doggy.¡±


    It had thoroughly let go of its past.


    From today onward, it only had one master!


    The old man stopped. Not knowing when his old tears had already covered his whole old face.


    This time, he did not continue to pursue the wolfhound but quietly watched the soldiers lead it away as he raised his hand to wipe the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°It seems like Ah Huang¡­ is living quite well.¡±


    If so, he could also rest assured¡­


    The old woman looked around for a moment. ¡°Old Man, just now, Ah Huang¡­ did it open its mouth to speak? And those soldiers seemed to be very respectful toward it¡­¡±


    They were all Tianyue Kingdom¡¯s people. Not long ago, the old woman had heard that a Tier-7 wolfhound had entered the imperial city of Tianyue Kingdom and that the wolfhound could speak the human language. It had also received the respect of many people.


    If¡­ that wolfhound was Ah Huang, then it was enough to prove how Ah Huang could have lived for so many years.


    A spirit beast was different from an ordinary dog.


    As a spirit beast¡­ it naturally could extend its lifespan.


    ¡°Ah Huang is living a good life now, there is no need for us to disturb it.¡±


    The old man let out a bitter laugh. Back then, they had decided to abandon it. Now, what right did they have to seek connections with it?


    He had lived this life carrying the guilt of letting it down. Now that he knew it was living a good life, he also felt a little better¡­


    ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    The little boy felt the ground shaking and he was so scared that he hugged the old woman¡¯s thigh. Fear was as visible as the day in his eyes.


    However, this was merely the beginning¡­


    It was obviously just mid-day, but¡­ the sky had gradually turned dark.


    It was as if the world was coming to an end.


    The whole Fang Zhu Mainland was in a similar state. The sky was falling and the earth was cracking. Darkness enshrouded the whole place.


    ***


    At the forbidden hill.


    Under the attack of the strong and fierce savage beast, Nan Xian took a few steps back. However, not a speck of dust could be seen on his robe and he looked as clean as he was in the beginning.


    However¡­


    Just as the savage beast was about to leap forward, the ground beneath it suddenly trembled. All strength left its body as it fell to the ground with a thud.


    Seeing how lost the other people were, a hint of panic flashed in the savage beast¡¯s cruel eyes.


    Within the panic, there was also despair.


    Since it was forcefully locked away in Fang Zhu Mainland, its strength had already integrated with Fang Zhu Mainland.


    If Fang Zhu Mainland existed, then it would exist. If Fang Zhu Mainland vanished, then its strength would also be gone.


    However, why¡­ did it feel that Fang Zhu Mainland was slowly disappearing?


    The Ninth Emperor!


    It was that death-deserving bastard again. This was definitely her ¡®work¡¯!


    Back then, all it did was destroy a city. That bastard had bound it here. Now, she was actually planning to annihilate it!


    The savage beast was so angry that its huge body was shaking. Yet, its gaze could no longer get fierce¡­


    It was like a languished little kitten on the ground, shaking and trembling.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin slowly walked to Nan Xian¡¯s side. His gaze was cold. ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Nan Xian raised his eyes as a faint smile appeared on his handsome face that looked like an immortal.


    So faint, so warm, like a gentle breeze.


    ¡°It should be Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just get ready for a bit. We can finally return to Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Rumble!


    The whole ground was swallowed by Nan Xian¡¯s words as all of them fell into a flash of darkness instantly.


    It was so dark¡­ like there was no end to it.

 Chapter 1281 - Tan Shuangshuang Came Knocking I

    Tian Shen Manor.


    At the Mu residence¡¯s backyard.


    A young maiden was lounging on the soft couch as she rested her head in her hand. Her hair flowed like a waterfall, her clothes were red like fire. She was so beautiful that her looks could bring the whole city to its knees. She was unrivaled and magnificent.


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    Old Master Mu stood by the side a little flustered. He was silent for a long while before finally opening his mouth to ask, ¡°I heard¡­ you had enrooted the entire manor master¡¯s residence?¡±


    He did not know what had happened.


    All he knew was that two days ago, Feng Ruqing had said that she was going to bring Nan Xian back. In the end¡­ not knowing how she had actually leveled out the entire chief manor.


    Even the back mountain of the chief manor was blasted away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing was sitting in a lazy position, as if she had no backbone, leaning against the soft couch. ¡°It was destroyed by me.¡±


    The corners of the Old Master Mu¡¯s lips twitched.


    He suddenly could not understand what kind of hatred did she and Gu Shi actually have that she would level out the whole chief manor.


    It left Gu Shi with no place to live and he was shamelessly staying at Mu Residence.


    ¡°Did Gu Shi offend you?¡±


    After thinking for half a day, Old Master Mu could only think of this possibility.


    This little girl was one who would exact her revenge if one had enmity with her. It would definitely be that Gu Shi had offended her and in a fit of anger, she had destroyed the chief manor.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing said in disagreement. ¡°Originally I had only planned to destroy Gu Shi¡¯s back mountain, but I did not think that I would overuse my strength and accidentally destroy the whole chief manor¡­¡±


    Acc¡­ Accidentally?


    Exactly how accidentally did she manage to destroy the whole chief manor?


    ¡°Then¡­ what about Nan Xian?¡±


    Old Master Mu hesitated for a while before finally asking the question he desired the answer most to.


    Feng Ruqing raised her brow. ¡°He will find his way back.¡±


    The back mountain was destroyed.


    Fang Zhu Mainland no longer existed.


    Once Fang Zhu Mainland vanished, Nan Xian and the rest would return to Cang Yue Mainland.


    However¡­


    Once Fang Zhu Mainland was destroyed, they could only appear at a corner of Cang Yue Mainland. As to the exact location, she did not know. However, as long as Nan Xian and the rest were back on Cang Yue Mainland, they would naturally return on their own.


    That was why she was waiting for him at the Mu family.


    When Old Master Mu heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s explanation, he sighed in relief. His old face was all smiling. ¡°Maiden Feng, when Nan Xian returns, we need to discuss your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing lazily stretched her waist. ¡°However, I am a little tired now, and a little hungry. Help me to get the kitchen to prepare some food for me. I will take a rest after eating.¡±


    Perhaps these days were too exhausting, making her tired and hungry.


    Now that she was relaxed, she could barely bear with it.


    Old Master Mu looked at Feng Ruqing at a loss. ¡°You have just eaten a whole table of good food¡­ four hours ago.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°And after you finished eating, you fell asleep. You had just awoken.¡±


    ¡®So¡­


    ¡®You are telling me you are drowsy and hungry again?


    ¡®This little girl¡­ she was not that good at eating in the past.¡¯


    Silence once again ensued.


    Feng Ruqing was quiet for quite a while. It seemed like lately¡­ she had indeed been very easily worn out and very easily got hungry.


    ¡°Perhaps I have used up too much of my energy in my previous battle?¡±


    Old Master Mu was even more confused. ¡®Were you not only ordering around your pot, oh¡­ and that other guy in the green robe called Wu Yu who had been taken in by you?


    ¡®How many times did you personally take action?


    ¡®You are telling me that you are too tired because of the battle? You are just too tired ordering your people around.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you can¡¯t have fallen sick, have you?¡± Old Master Mu asked frowningly.


    Feng Ruqing shook her head lightly. ¡°No. If I had fallen sick, I would know. I am fine. Wait till I finish my food and sleep for a little while more. I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 1282 - Tan Shuangshuang Came Knocking II

    Old Master Mu felt relieved hearing Feng Ruqing say so. He did not say more and just left.


    When he had just walked out the room door, the old housekeeper had already come forward to meet him.


    ¡°Master, Tan Shuangshuang is here.¡±


    ¡°What is she here for?¡±


    Old Master Mu¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    He had never liked Tan Shuangshuang. He felt that she was a little fake, just like another Chen Qingyan.


    However, she had indeed given birth to a child for Mu Ling. He was also too lazy to say too much.


    However, a few days ago, Tan Shuangshuang had ran away when she saw that things were not looking good for the Mu family when Qin Li brought people over to find fault with the Mu family.


    If she had just ran away, that was fine. However, she had left behind her child who had just reached a full year. To say it nicely, she would not be able to support this child after she leaves and thus left him to the Mu family.


    If that was just that case, then fine. However, before Tan Shuangshuang sneakily ran away, taking advantage of the Mu family¡¯s people trying to deal with Qin Li and not being free to care about other matters, she had actually stolen the Mu family¡¯s silver and spirit herbs!


    Now¡­ she actually dared to come back knocking?


    The corner of Old Master Mu¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as he said sarcastically. ¡°Mu Ling has already been chased out by me. What more a Tan Shuangshuang? Make her get lost. Our Mu family only needs Suyi.¡±


    All these sons were so worrying, not even comparable to Suyi alone.


    ¡°However¡­¡± the old housekeeper hesitated for a second. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang is crying and kicking a fuss outside. Would that not be a little not good? Why not¡­ we secretly get rid of her and prevent her from causing a ruckus outside.¡±


    Old Master Mu¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    He really could not understand Mu Ling. Was Suyi alone not sufficient?


    See the two concubines he brought back, which of them were easy to handle? All of them did not wish for his Mu family¡¯s harmony.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to see this Tan Shuangshuang.¡±


    Ever since Old Master Mu was clear headed, he had always stayed in the courtyard and rarely came out. He had never interacted with Tan Shuangshuang. Today, he wanted to see how bad Mu Ling¡¯s judgment was.


    In reality, Chen Qingyan¡¯s matters could be blamed on Mu Ling, but regarding Tan Shuangshuang¡­


    Mu Ling was more innocent than anyone else.


    After all, he had never liked Tan Shuangshuang. If it were not because Suyi had poisoned him, he would not have had any relations with her, and not mention bringing her back to the Mu family¡­


    Outside the Mu residence, a group of people had started to gather.


    Standing outside the door was a maiden who was crying miserably.


    Her face looked sad and her eyes were brimming with tears. Her pale face was very pity inducing.


    Just like a blooming white lotus. Pure¡­ and fake.


    ¡°Old Master Mu.¡±


    When she saw Old Master Mu walk out, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s knees had slowly bent, knocking into the ground heavily as she wept silently.


    Old Master Mu looked down at the maiden who was kneeling before him as his face remained cold and indifferent. His emotions were not the least affected.


    ¡°Old Master Mu, I know that the young master had done wrong. You chased him out of the Mu family, but¡­ I had given birth to a child for the Mu family. My child cannot be motherless from young. I beg you, don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    Old Master Mu sneered. ¡°Back then, was it not you yourself who snuck away? Oh, and even stole my Mu family¡¯s things.¡±


    If it were not that everyone in the Mu family were trying to find a strategy to deal with the situation, and that even Elder Zhang at the spirit herb storage was also the same, how could she have successfully stolen from them?


    The people who had originally sympathized with Tan Shuangshuang were stunned when they heard Old Master Mu¡¯s words.


    Stolen the Mu family¡¯s things?


    Was that not¡­ thievery?


    This maiden looked quite beautiful and was so pitiful. How come it turns out that she was a thief?

 Chapter 1283 - We Are Old Acquaintances I

    Tan Shuangshuang froze. She clenched her fists tightly. She could not understand. After all, she had given this old man a grandchild. Why did the old man make things difficult for her in front of so many people?


    If she was shamed, was that not also throwing the Mu family¡¯s reputation away?


    ¡°Old Master, I just wish to see my child. My child is still so young. Can you bear to let him live without a mother from such a young age?¡± Tan Shuangshuang spoke with great sincerity as her tears glistened in her eyes, portraying the desire of a mother wishing to stay with her child.


    She was sure that a family clan such as the Mu family would definitely not let the child live outside. As long as her child was still at the Mu family, the Mu family would not chase her out!


    Indeed, after the people present heard Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s words, they felt that her desire to be with her child was not wrong.


    Her only wrongdoing was that she should not have stolen the Mu family¡¯s property and left the residence.


    ¡°Old Master, I will not compromise the position of the young lady in the Mu family.¡± Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s gaze was full of sincere pleading. ¡°I just wish to watch my child grow up. I guarantee that I will not be like Chen Qingyan, causing all kinds of trouble. I beg you, let me stay. Please? Besides staying with the child, I have no other requests.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Old Master Mu wore a dark face. He looked at Tan Shuangshuang coldly.


    The man before her did not show the benevolence he had when he was facing Feng Ruqing and Suyi. Even his gaze was chilling.


    Tan Shuangshuang bit the bottom of her lip hard as she clenched her fists tightly. Seeing the old master¡¯s hard gaze, she felt a little suffocated.


    However, she understood that¡­


    She needed to persist. Only by doing so could she have a life of luxury and riches¨Cby relying on the Mu family.


    If she knew that the Mu family could overcome the difficulties this time, she would not have run away back then. Perhaps if she had not run away, Old Master Mu would have seen her in a different light, and might even have pampered her like he pampered Suyi¡­


    Just as Tan Shuangshuang was thinking all kinds of nonsense, a familiar voice suddenly spoke from inside Mu Residence.


    It was so familiar that her body could not help but stiffen.


    ¡°You speak as if you could affect Suyi if you entered the Mu family.¡±


    A slender figure walked out from the manor.


    The young lady¡¯s hair was fluttering in the wind and she looked extremely beautiful.


    The corners of her lips were lifted slightly as her half-hearted smile turned and stopped at Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, why have you come out?¡± Old Master Mu saw Feng Ruqing coming out from the door and frowned. His voice was full of love. ¡°Did you not say that you were weary and drowsy? You should rest well. How is it that you need to manage these matters? Which blind person has informed you of this? I will go and break her legs later on!¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tan Shuangshuang indifferently. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang and I could be considered old acquaintances. Since she has come to our doorstep, I cannot pretend not to see it either.¡±


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s familiar face, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart clenched in pain.


    She could not understand. Why was it that they were both women but the heavens seemed to care about Feng Ruqing so much more?


    Firstly, Feng Ruqing had a father who loved her deeply. She was also a princess and had even managed to obtain the fancy of the state preceptor.


    If that was all of it, then it was fine.


    Who would have thought that the state preceptor would actually be someone from the Mu family of the reclusive world?


    She had originally thought that with the Mu family¡¯s identity, they would not be able to accept Feng Ruqing. It was indeed so, Mu Ling and Chen Qingyan did not like her.


    However¡­ the young lady and the master of the Mu family pampered her and loved her, putting her in the palm of their hands.


    She refused to resign!


    She refused to resign to the fact that all the good things belonged to Feng Ruqing!

 Chapter 1284

    Clearly¡­ she was more outstanding than Feng Ruqing. Was it not?


    In the past when they were in Liu Yun Kingdom, everyone liked her and snubbed Feng Ruqing.


    When did it all begin¡­ that everything changed?


    Yes, it was after Feng Ruqing was divorced by her husband and had knocked herself to death.


    After that, she became incredibly dazzling, stealing away the limelight that should have been hers, and even stealing away the heart of the man she loved!


    When Tan Shuangshuang thought about the various things of the past, her expression was so twisted and her whole body trembled uncontrollably.


    Old Master Mu acted like he did not see her as he looked at Feng Ruqing instead. ¡°Oh? Why did I not know that you two were old acquaintances?¡±


    ¡°That is because¡­ her father was an official of my father in the past. Oh, that¡¯s right. Old Master, you should check first if her child is related to Mu Ling. After all¡­ she had been with other people before.¡±


    Rustle!


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned snow white. Her body trembled as she looked at Feng Ruqing in anger. ¡°Feng Ruqing, I know that you are envious that Liu Yuchen had liked me and that he had divorced you back then. However, you cannot simply accuse me. My child is naturally the blood and flesh of the Mu family!¡±


    Divorced?


    This word was extremely sensitive.


    Everyone turned to look at Feng Ruqing and the rest in surprise.


    Tan Shuangshuang was previously with someone else? Was she attempting to taint the blood of the Mu family?


    The maiden loved by the Mu family¡¯s Young Master Nan Xian¡­ was also married before?


    Old Master Mu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang saw the old master¡¯s darkened expression and felt a jolt of happiness in her heart. She looked at Feng Ruqing rather viciously.


    ¡®You won¡¯t allow me to live well. So, I won¡¯t let you off too!¡¯


    That day, Tan Shuangshuang had hidden away after escaping and did not return. Furthermore, on the day of the battle, only the family clans who were present knew what had happened. However, those people were already taken away by Gu Shi, so the truth was not widely known.


    Therefore, nobody knew clearly that the Mu family was able to overcome the threat they were facing because of Feng Ruqing.


    The current Tan Shuangshuang still insisted on her thinking that Feng Ruqing was just the same as her. That she was a woman who had to rely on other people to survive.


    ¡°Old Master, I guess you don¡¯t know. Back then, Feng Ruqing was promised to another and was even married for a while. Her ex-husband was Liu Yuchen. However, Liu Yuchen disdained her for being fat, so he pursued me. However, Feng Ruqing held this vengeance against me, targeting me at every possible chance. In reality, I had never thought of fighting with her for a man. It was Liu Yuchen¡¯s own wishful thinking.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang paused a moment before continuing, ¡°I indeed frequented the Liu family, but I went there to see Lady Liu. It was not related to Liu Yuchen. Feng Ruqing thought that I was trying to get close to Liu Yuchen and had ordered people to beat me up. She was also extremely unfilial. In order to stop Liu Yuchen from taking in a concubine, she had angered her mother-in-law to the point that she fainted. Liu Yuchen was a filial son, so he divorced her for his mother.¡±


    As Tan Shuangshuang was telling the story, she looked at Feng Ruqing once again as the cruelty in her eyes increased.


    This was Feng Ruqing¡¯s own undoing. If she had not brought up the past and slandered her for attempting to taint the blood of the Mu family, she would not have brought up her past like this.


    Seeing the old master¡¯s expression becoming increasingly ugly, Tan Shuangshuang spoke again, ¡°Old Master, if such a person is to be allowed to stay in the Mu family, there will definitely not be peace. I think the young lady also does not wish to have such a daughter-in-law in order to prevent her from fainting out of anger. After all, she has done such things before.¡±


    The whole street was silenced by Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1285 - We Are Old Acquaintances III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Old Master Mu¡¯s face was so dark that it was a little scary. Even the people who were standing around him could feel the cold, dark aura.


    Feng Ruqing did not say a single word from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°You said that that person¡­ is called Liu Yuchen?¡±


    After a while, the old master¡¯s old, deep voice spoke.


    Tan Shuangshuang felt a jolt of happiness in her heart as she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is Liu Yuchen from Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Old Master Mu said coldly. ¡°Old Housekeeper, take a thousand taels of silver and give it to Liu Yuchen of the Liu family.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was a little stunned as she looked at the old master in confusion.


    The old housekeeper was also at a loss. ¡°Master, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and thank him. Xiao Qing is such a good maiden. We have to thank him for divorcing her. Otherwise, where would our family¡¯s grandchild have an opportunity? I guess one thousand taels might not be enough. Go and prepare two thousand taels. We need to thank them!¡±


    1Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s expression changed.


    Why were the reality and her predictions¡­ a little different?


    ¡®Should Old Master Mu kick Feng Ruqing out? A woman who has been married before, why does the Mu family not disdain her?¡¯


    As if not seeing Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s expression, Old Master Mu wore a serious expression as he continued, ¡°Housekeeper, go and check if Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s child is related to the Liu family. Since Xiao Qing has already said so, then it should not be wrong. You also said that you frequented the Liu family. I do not care if you were there for Lady Liu or Liu Yuchen. You are definitely related to the Liu family in some way. If I find out that somebody tries to wrong my Mu family¡­ Hehe¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s legs went soft and she almost crumbled to the ground.


    She and Chancellor Liu¡­ no, the previous chancellor¡¯s matters were widely known in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    If Old Master Mu went to investigate, then everything would be exposed.


    Even if the child was really Mu Ling¡¯s, the old man might not believe it either.


    In that moment, Tan Shuangshuang finally understood what it meant to pick up a brick and drop it onto her own foot. Cold sweat was dripping down her back, drenching her spine.


    ¡°Old Master, I¡­¡±


    She wanted to defend herself, but a cold, elegant voice rang from inside the manor, like a cold wind that blew past, so cold that she shuddered.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er has always been a filial child. It is just that some people were disrespectful just because they were older. Considering that they were seniors, they tried to suppress her and had thus disrespected her.¡± Suyi slowly walked out of the door. Her expression was indifferent. ¡°Too bad, she did not see what identity she had. My family¡¯s Qing¡¯er is a princess. Such a foolish old lady had actually wanted her to show filial piety? How ridiculous. If it were me, I would definitely have given her a good beating! It could be seen that my family¡¯s Qing¡¯er was still merciful to that old lady.¡±


    Next to Suyi were Feng Tianyu and his wife.


    Originally, Tan Shuangshuang was already feeling cold. Her heart was shaking when she saw Feng Tianyu and his wife walking out together. She was so frightened that she had almost lost consciousness.


    Why did no one tell her that His Majesty and the empress would be at such a place¡­


    ¡°Your Ma¡­ Majesty¡­ Empress¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was quivering.


    Feng Tianyu clasped his hands his back. His gaze was fierce and sharp like a knife. ¡°Liu Yuchen disdained the fact that my daughter was a two hundred fifty pound beauty, leaving her to keep watch over an empty room for so many days. It was only by luck that the state preceptor Nan Xian is wise and has been loving her since she still weighed two hundred and fifty pounds. What are you? How dare you slander my daughter here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing who was originally supposed to be happy suddenly felt ripples in her heart.


    ¡®Can you guys not mention the words ¡®two hundred and fifty¡¯?¡¯


    1Was her reputation not important?

 Chapter 1286 - We Are Old Acquaintances IV

    Suyi disapproved of what he had just said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep mentioning ¡®alone in an empty room¡¯ repeatedly just to let us know that she is not married to Liu Yuchen. This matter will taint Qing¡¯er¡¯s reputation. Besides, I am not overly pedantic. As long as Nan Xian likes her, I¡¯ll love her too.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She was about to cry.


    ¡®Initially, no one would have noticed the words ¡°alone in an empty room¡±, but you¡¯ve just brought them up again. Are you afraid that people won¡¯t know about it?¡¯


    Did no one really care about her reputation?


    One angry voice could be heard among the crowd on the street.


    ¡°In my opinion, Liu Yuchen has bad taste in women. Maiden Feng is so perfect, why should he divorce her and leave Maiden Feng alone in an empty room for such a long time?¡±


    The words ¡®alone in an empty room¡¯ deeply pierced Feng Ruqing¡¯ nerves.


    When she looked up, she saw that the one who was talking in the crowd was someone that she knew.


    Zhuge Jia of the Zhuge family.


    It seemed like she was already fine¡­


    She was sold to a brothel, but unharmed due to her timely rescue. Otherwise, Zhuge Jia would not have recovered so quickly.


    Fortunately, not many people knew about this, so she did not suffer any deeper injuries.


    Initially, it should have been a happy moment for her, but all good feelings suddenly disappeared when Feng Ruqing heard what Zhuge Jia had said.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Another girl continued, ¡°Maiden Feng is so nice and strong. If I were a man, I would still like her even if she¡¯s two hundred and fifty pounds.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling once even wanted me to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine. I once thought of accepting it, but I didn¡¯t after seeing that Maiden Feng had already known about it. They are in love and perfect for each other. No one can break them apart. The women trying to seduce Nan Xian are all sluts. It is as if they¡¯ve never seen a man before. Maiden Feng is such a great woman¡­¡±


    ¡°And the ones who have left her alone are scum!¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t Master Nan Xian been leaving Maiden Feng alone too? Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t she gotten pregnant yet? If Master Nan Xian does not leave her alone, then there must be something wrong with him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Please, can you guys stop saying this?¡¯


    Did they ever think about her reputation?


    Feng Ruqing suddenly realized that she had been often feeling sleepy and hungry lately.


    Could it be that¡­


    She frowned and shook her head.


    ¡®Impossible¡­¡¯


    It was only that one time in Haitian Kingdom that¡­ Did Nan Xian probably make it?


    No, it was impossible. She was just overthinking it¡­


    At this moment, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was already dark, and her eyes were fierce.


    She had not been here long, but she knew how famous Nan Xian was in Tian Shen Manor.


    But¡­ Should they not be insanely jealous of Feng Ruqing? Why were they still fangirling over her?


    These women¡­ They were crazy.


    Both were women. What would they get from admiring her? With connections and status that one had, one could easily break them up! Feng Ruqing was not good enough for Nan Xian!


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Feng Ruqing cleared her throat and hurriedly interrupted them as she saw that those girls were going to continue their arguments. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to talk about the past. Old Master, let¡¯s check first whether that child is the Mu family¡¯s or not. Otherwise, we will send that child back to the Liu family

 Chapter 1287 - Tan Shuangshuang Was Beaten Up I

    After hearing her words, the old master Mu hesitated for a moment before turning to her, expressionlessly. ¡°You mean, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s child really belongs to Liu Yuchen?¡±


    She had brought someone else¡¯s child to his Mu family and treated the Mu family like a fool?


    ¡°No¡­¡± Feng Ruqing said indifferently.


    It was only then that the old master Mu was quietly relieved.


    They were in front of a large crowd, after all. If others knew that his Mu family was being treated like a fool and his son was already happy to be a father, then all of his family¡¯s reputation would be lost.


    However¡­


    Whether Tan Shuangshuang had fooled the Mu family or not, there was no way he would let her set foot in the Mu family!


    ¡°She and Liu Yuchen are innocent. Both of them were once in love but didn¡¯t get together, as for her child¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a moment. ¡°The child belong to Liu Yuchen¡¯s father.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang had just gotten up from the ground when she coldly heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. Her feet trembled as she almost fell back to the ground.


    Then, she steadied her footing and rushed toward Feng Ruqing in anger.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, what exactly have I, Tan Shuangshuang, done to offend you to the point where you want to harm me like this? Why are you everywhere? In Liu Yun Kingdom and even when you come to Tian Shen Manor¡­ Do you envy me for living a good life?¡± Feng Ruqing had already snatched Liu Yuchen from her. It was so hard for Tan Shuangshuang to find a good place here, and now she was going to destroy it too!


    Why did Feng Ruqing have to brutalize her like this?


    Before Tan Shuangshuang was able to reach Feng Ruqing¡­


    Feng Ruqing had stretched out her leg, and kicked Tan Shuang Shuang¡¯s body fiercely, sending her flying out of the way.


    She rolled a few times and landed among the crowd helplessly. Her small face turned pale was soaked with tears.


    If this had happened in the former Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ Feng Ruqing would have definitely been criticized by these people who saw her accusing Tan Shuanghuang.


    But now¡­


    Tan Shuangshuang did not see any feeling of pity or anger toward Feng Ruqing in these people¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone subconsciously stepped out of the way, leaving her alone on the ground¡­


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Tan Shuangshuang and stopped in front of her.


    She looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°You said I harmed you, did I¡­ Force you to sleep with Liu Yuchen¡¯s father?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang trembled. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. I would not become like this if you didn¡¯t take away my father¡¯s position. And if you hadn¡¯t demonized me in front of Liu Yuchen and caused him to misunderstand me, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced by Chancellor Liu to commit myself to him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly laughed out loud.


    What a burden to bear¡­


    It was the first time she had seen someone sacrificing themselves and making such a moralistic statement.


    ¡°Your father is forcing my father to punish me only because he is the grand tutor. But he has forgotten that my father is the emperor, and he is just a minister!¡± Feng Ruqing stepped hard on Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s chest. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, you¡¯ve never thought of your own accusations. Liu Yuchen and I have long parted ways, but both of you had always bothered me! If you haven¡¯t reminded me of your existence repeatedly, what are you to me?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang raised her pale face and shook her head hard.


    ¡®No¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s not true¡­


    ¡®Obviously, it was Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault. She was the one who lusted after and had deliberately seduced Liu Yuchen, and then she had dumped Liu Yuchen after she saw that Master Nan Xian was better¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1288 - Boy Or Girl? I

    Why was she the only one to be blamed in the end?


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang¡­¡± Nalan Yan looked at Tan Shuangshuang with a cold and expressionless gaze. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have slandered my daughter when we were in Liu Yun Kingdom back then? Qing¡¯er is right. Who the hell are you guys? Nalan Yan¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t need to stoop to beg for a man¡¯s mercy!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang bit her lower lip and said no more.


    She looked at the young girl who was being loved and protected by everyone. Thinking of how alone she was right now, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s heart was dripping with blood, and jealousy almost drove her mad.


    She did not understand why the gap between her and Feng Ruqing was so wide. She was also a human.


    The ones that Feng Ruqing met were all people who loved her dearly.


    In comparison¡­


    The people she had ever met were just scum!


    So was Liu Yuchen, Chancellor Liu, and also Mu Ling!


    ¡®Why is god so unfair to me?¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was miserable as she took a few steps backward. She looked at the Mu family¡¯s yard that she could no longer step into, and finally chose to leave.


    At a time like this, if she did not leave, what else could she do?


    When the Mu family found out the truth about everything, they would kick her out anyway, right?


    She had just taken a few steps back when a stern voice suddenly came from behind her, making her tremble, forcing her to stop.


    ¡°So, you want to escape after insulting my daughter?¡±


    Feng Tianyu had his hands behind his back. His face was cold and stern. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang! Qing¡¯er is the ruler, and you are her people. You¡¯ve humiliated her in public, shouldn¡¯t you be punished for this crime?¡±


    It had been nearly two years since she had left Liu Yun Kingdom.


    These two years had made Tan Shuangshuang almost forget that she was still a citizen of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    As for Feng Ruqing, she was still a noble princess.


    Hearing these words from Feng Tianyu, Tan Shuangshuang stiffened and slowly turned around. Her voice trembled. ¡°Your Maj¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Mu¡­¡± Feng Tianyu ignored Tan Shuangshuang and said, ¡°Today, I will borrow someone from your Mu family. Guards! Come and whip Tan Shuangshuang one hundred times. After that, send her back to the Liu family along with her child!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang raised her head in fear.


    After leaving the Mu family, she had finally been able to stay with the other family in Tian Shen Manor using her beauty.


    But¡­


    Would Feng Tianyu really kick her out of Tian Shen Manor and send her back to the Liu family?


    No! Absolutely not!


    Lady Liu would beat her to death!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang finally felt afraid and threw herself at Feng Tianyu¡¯s feet helplessly. ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t send my daughter and me to the Liu family. Please, Lady Liu will kill me.¡±


    Feng Tianyu looked down expressionlessly at Tan Shuangshuang, kneeling at his feet. ¡°When you first provoked my daughter, did you ever think of¡­ The price you¡¯d pay!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body stiffened.


    She was so overwhelmed by jealousy that she did not carefully think about it until Feng Tianyu spoke. Now, she felt weak and fell onto the ground helplessly.


    If only¡­ She had been able to keep her mind calm and make the right decision, perhaps¡­ She would not have made such a stupid mistake.


    Unfortunately, there was no turning back for her, and her life would now be a tragedy.


    The men of the Mu family had already carried Tan Shuangshuang away.


    A few moments later, her heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the manor.

 Chapter 1289 - Boy Or Girl? II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    No one among those who were present sympathized with her anymore.


    Feng Ruqing yawned once again, somewhat lazily. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go and rest for a while. Call me when Nan Xian has come back.¡±


    Suyi looked at Feng Ruqing with some concern. ¡°Qing¡¯er, have you been feeling a bit ill lately? You are always tired.¡±


    ¡®And you¡¯re eating a little too much¡­¡¯


    Previously, Qing¡¯er had never eaten this much, so why had she changed so much recently?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just too tired lately, so I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡±


    She turned around after finishing speaking and slowly walked out to the Mu family¡¯s yard.


    Nalan Yan silently gazed at Feng Ruqing. She always felt that¡­ Her daughter seemed to have changed a bit lately.


    And she could not tell what was happening to her.


    ¡°Old Master, I have something to report.¡± The old butler paused for a moment and said, ¡°Maiden Feng has been eating too much lately. We can¡¯t let her like this.¡± The old Master Mu glanced over and growled. ¡°What do you mean Little Xiao Qing has been eating too much? Do you think my Mu family can¡¯t afford to feed a girl? Will the Mu family become poor if she eats a little too much? Old Butler, I never thought you¡¯d be such a cheapskate!¡±


    The old butler was speechless. He looked at the old Master Mu¡¯s angry old face and said carefully, ¡°But¡­ Two days ago, Maiden Feng has eaten all the meals in the kitchen. I had to prepare the meals in a rush again so that the others don¡¯t starve.


    ¡°And yesterday¡­ I had purposely prepared a meal for two, but it didn¡¯t take long before Maiden Feng finished them.


    ¡°Oh, and today¡­ She ate a whole cow! Old Master, I¡¯m not stingy. I¡¯m worried that Maiden Feng might be sick, even a pregnant woman can¡¯t eat this much.¡±


    The old Master Mu was stunned.


    He only knew that her appetite had recently increased, but how could she have eaten so much?


    What if her body exploded?


    A cold light flashed in Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes as he fiercely lifted his hand and picked up the old butler¡¯s lapels.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Pregnant?¡¯


    How could his little girl be pregnant when she was still an innocent girl?


    What the hell did that bastard Nan Xian do to her?


    The old butler trembled. ¡°I mean is, what if Maiden Feng got sick¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Next sentence!¡±


    ¡°Oh, even a pregnant woman can¡¯t eat that much!¡±


    ***


    The old butler¡¯s words caused Suyi and Nalan Yan to look at each other.


    They recalled all Feng Ruqing¡¯s reaction in the past two days, and a possibility suddenly rose in their hearts¡­


    Suyi¡¯s face was full of joy, but Nalan Yan¡¯s was cold. If Nan Xian were here, she would probably have chopped him into pieces.


    She had agreed to the engagement all because of her daughter.


    But that did not mean that¡­ She would let her daughter get married this soon!


    After all, there was a difference between getting engaged and getting married!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± After seeing the reactions of Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu, Suyi hurriedly restrained the joy on her face and smiled elegantly. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm it first! Let¡¯s see if Qing¡¯er is really pregnant and if she is¡­ If you agree to marry Qing¡¯er to Nan Xian, I¡¯ll agree¡­ To send Nan Xian to you so you can drill him for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 1290 - Boy Or Girl? III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Well, she hoped Nan Xian had a thicker skin, or else¡­ He might come back battered and bruised¡­


    Feng Tianyu sneered. ¡°If I find out what Nan Xian has done to my daughter, I¡¯ll break that bastard into a million pieces! He should be glad when I agreed to this marriage, but that kid is so daring to touch her first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Without saying more, Nalan Yan turned back and walked inside Mu Manor.


    The old housekeeper was confused. He was just casually wondering out loud, why did these people make it seem as if Maiden Feng was really pregnant?


    Besides, he was clearly saying that¡­ Even a pregnant woman could not eat this much.


    ¡°Master, this¡­ Will it be alright?¡± The old housekeeper was worried.


    The old master laughed. ¡°What are you worried about? Little Xiao Qing will be fine. It¡¯s only Nan Xian¡­ I hope he will not come back soon, at least until his in-laws have cooled down¡­ Otherwise¡­ He might just lose his life.¡±


    The old housekeeper was startled, and he kept having a feeling that¡­ He had made a big mistake.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old master smiled sinisterly. ¡°Fortunately, I have given birth to two sons. If I had a daughter, I¡¯m afraid I would be just like this couple. I¡¯d fight anyone who dares touch my daughter!¡±


    Every father with a daughter was prepared to fight to the death for their daughters¡¯ happiness and chastity.


    And so did he.


    The old master was suddenly a little sad as he turned to Suyi.


    Suyi and Mu Ling were no longer together, and her position in the Mu family was no different from being his daughter¡­


    If some brat abducted Suyi¡­ He would also fight that man to death.


    ¡°Lady Suyi, Master, what do you say¡­ If Maiden Feng really was pregnant, would it be better to have a boy or a girl?¡± The old housekeeper smiled and asked.


    Suyi smiled. ¡°I like girls, well-behaved and sensible, just like little Qing Han. Fu Chen is also well-behaved, but I will always prefer girls. If it turns out to be a boy, I¡¯ll probably just let him be like Nan Xian. I¡¯ll give him the freedom that he wants, and I won¡¯t miss him if he does not come home.¡±


    The old butler was speechless.


    Why did he suddenly feel that Master Nan Xian was miserable as a child?


    His father was in love with the people who had hurt him, forcing him to leave the Mu family, and even his mother¡­ Would not miss him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡± The old master sighed. ¡°I loved that little girl, but¡­ As you said, you will not miss your son if he doesn¡¯t come back. With a girl, it is different. You always feel that something is missing when she leaves, like when you walked away from the Mu family back then.¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°Having a boy, you may always dislike him, just like I dislike Xiao Qingyin, but¡­ When he¡¯s going to be a son-in-law to someone, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Men are stronger, and it¡¯s okay for them to get beaten up.


    ¡°Girls are different, you¡¯d worry about whether she¡¯d meet scums in the future, whether she¡¯d be willing to listen to you and leave that scum, whether she¡¯d be bullied after getting married¡­ You¡¯d be worried about her and you¡¯d be unable to sleep¡­ There¡¯s so much to worry about a little girl.¡±


    Like Feng Tianyu now¡­


    Maybe he was even thinking of killing Nan Xian!


    If his little girl wanted to marry and have children in the future, he would probably still feel the same.


    It was heartbreaking to think about it!


    Suyi lowered her eyes and said after a moment of silence, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I trust Qing¡¯er and Nan Xian. Whoever dares to bully our little girl will risk their entire family being annihilated for sure! I don¡¯t believe anyone would dare to bully her!¡±

 Chapter 1291 - Boy Or Girl? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If one were strong enough, one would have the power to stop everything!


    And¡­


    She met Mu Ling because no one taught her how to distinguish a good or bad person since she was a child.


    But she did not have to worry about her granddaughter as she would become as excellent as Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er.


    The old butler looked at the old master Mu and Suyi, and spoke in a nosy manner, ¡°Master, Lady Suyi, Maiden Feng has not yet confirmed her pregnancy, but both of you are already arguing about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The old master Mu snapped.


    Suyi also glanced at the old butler briefly.


    The old butler was shocked and quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring it up first?¡± Suyi¡¯s face was plain but elegant. ¡°Besides, whether or not Qing¡¯er is pregnant now, she will be later. So, there¡¯s nothing wrong for us to discuss it now.¡±


    The old butler was startled.


    It seemed that¡­ It was indeed he who had asked first¡­


    ***


    In the room.


    Feng Ruqing lazily leaned on the soft couch. She looked tired as she rested with her eyes half-closed.


    Before she could rest any longer, a sound of footsteps came from outside the door.


    Feng Ruqing lazily lifted her eyes and looked at Feng Tianyu and his wife walking in through the door.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nalan Yan quickly stepped in front of Feng Ruqing. She was somewhat a little speechless, and her eyes were filled with worry.


    Feng Ruqing looked at her, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, have you noticed that you¡¯ve been¡­ Eating a little too much lately?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing knew that, and she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a herbal dish that will control my size. I won¡¯t grow fat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan hesitated for a moment, still unable to speak.


    Feng Tianyu could not wait any longer. He rushed toward Feng Ruqing and lifted her wrist. ¡°Qing¡¯er, can you check your pulse to see if you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled.


    She had learned how to check the pulse.


    Although she rarely did it¡­


    However, after hearing what Feng Tianyu had just said, Feng Ruqing quickly placed her finger on her pulse point.


    She frowned, but no emotion could be seen on her face.


    The whole room seemed very quiet, so quiet that only the sound of heartbeats could be heard.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s face was very tense as he clenched his fists tightly; even his breathing was heavy.


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded for a few minutes before gradually coming back to her senses.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Tianyu asked nervously.


    Feng Ruqing slowly replied, ¡°Well, it seems like I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    1No wonder her appetite had increased lately, and she was always sleepy.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    But¡­ She had only been with Nan Xian once and they had already gotten pregnant?


    Feng Tianyu was dumbstruck at her words. His entire body stiffened.


    It was as if he had taken a hit and he was so distressed that he could not even breathe.


    His daughter¡­


    His beloved girl¡­


    She had gotten pregnant before getting married?


    Damn Nan Xian! Feng Tianyu was going to kill him! He wanted to kill the bastard this time, and nothing could hold him back!


    Feng Tianyu was furious as his eyes were filled with fury.


    ¡°That brat Nan Xian! I¡¯ll break him into pieces!¡± Feng Tianyu clenched his fists as he turned back to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qing¡¯er, is there anything you want to tell me now?¡±


    Even if Feng Tianyu were angry, his tone would soften when facing Feng Ruqing. However, the anger under his eyes was not faded and enough to burn people out.

 Chapter 1292 - Boy Or Girl? V

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing pouted as she lazily lay down on the soft couch. ¡°Nan Xian is quite powerful¡­¡±


    Quite¡­ Powerful?


    Feng Tianyu was on fire and was about to explode with anger.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, tell Father, was it Nan Xian who has abducted you? He must have seduced you when we weren¡¯t there. I¡¯m going to kill that guy now! How dare he bullies my daughter and get her pregnant!¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Feng Tianyu and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Nan Xian who has seduced me¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu was even angrier when his precious daughter spoke for that bastard.


    Feng Ruqing paused and continued, ¡°I was the one who took advantage of him¡­¡±


    At that moment, all anger suddenly faded from his eyes.


    Feng Tianyu had initially thought that Nan Xian was using his beauty to seduce his daughter.


    After hearing what Feng Ruqing said, his body stiffened, and he looked at Feng Ruqing in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I slept with Nan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just standing up for Nan Xian? Are you purposely defending him because you are afraid that I¡¯d beat him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I stand up for the state preceptor?¡±


    Feng Tianyu was speechless.


    He was so furious before. But now, somehow, he felt as if his punch was like hitting soft cotton, and he could no longer let out all of his rages.


    Especially¡­


    When he saw the old master and Suyi waking into the courtyard, his handsome face twitched a little as he said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s an honor for that boy, Nan Xian! Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re back alone this time. Has Nan Xian escaped? I¡¯ll bring him back later! And you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Nalan Yan was stunned as she stared at Feng Tianyu.


    His reaction¡­ How could he be so different now?


    Previously, he had wanted to kill Nan Xian but now, he wanted to bring him back to Qing¡¯er?


    Men¡­ Were really unreliable.


    ¡°Tianyu, we are talking about Qing¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy,¡± Nalan Yan reminded him.


    It was only then that Feng Tianyu suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, yes, that bastard Nan Xian¡­ He ran away after being bullied by my daughter and has even gotten her pregnant. Nobody knows where he has run off to, but when he comes back, I¡¯m going to break his legs and make him stay with Qing¡¯er forever.¡±


    A moment ago, Feng Tianyu had verbally claimed that Nan Xian had bullied Feng Ruqing, and now, it had turned into him being bullied by Feng Ruqing¡­


    He once wanted Nan Xian to stay away from his daughter, but now¡­ He wanted to break his leg to make him stay by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side¡­


    Without waiting for Nalan Yan to say anything else, the old master and Suyi had already walked into the room.


    ¡°Little Xiao Qing is really pregnant?¡± The old master was filled with joy. ¡°My grandson is just amazing. He¡¯s so much better than his uncle!¡±


    As soon as the old master finished his words, a glance filled with murderous intent turned to him. The old master¡¯s smile stiffened.


    Only then did he remember that Feng Tianyu was still next to him¡­


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, Xiao Qing is already pregnant anyway, so why don¡¯t we just carry on with this marriage?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Feng Tian Yu snorted, but he still respected the old master Mu and did not express his anger toward Nan Xian in front of the old master. ¡°The four of us have just reunited two days ago, and I am reluctant to let my daughter get married. Let¡¯s wait for a few years more.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Xiao Qing is pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to raise a child. My daughter is pregnant, and I can still look after her. Anyway, we¡¯ll talk about it again after a few years.¡±

 Chapter 1293 - Boy Or Girl? VI

    Everyone was silent.


    The old master was stunned. He had just found out that it was so difficult to ask for the girl¡¯s hand in marriage.


    There was nothing else that he could do¡­


    His grandchild was a man. Since it was a marriage proposal, he had to treat them politely.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, what about¡­ We discuss it again? Look, I¡¯m about to have my great-grandson, so I have to make sure that my grandson is responsible for what he has done. I don¡¯t want him to be an a**h*le!¡±


    Feng Tianyu frowned. ¡°You mean, my Qing¡¯er is also an a**h*le?¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing leaned against the soft couch, smiling at the endless argument between Feng Tianyu and the old master Mu, and did not interrupt.


    A warm smile appeared on her stunning face as her hand subconsciously caressed her lower abdomen.


    ¡®This is great¡­¡¯


    She had never thought that there would come a day when she would be willing to bear children for someone.


    In the past, it was true that she had just simply slept with the state preceptor without thinking so much about it.


    ¡°Father, Old Master¡­¡± Feng Ruqing straightened up. She placed her hand under her chin, supporting her jaw and smiled. ¡°An engagement is fine for now, but getting married, should I not wait for my grandfather to return?¡±


    Feng Tianyu was stunned.


    The old master Mu seemed confused. ¡°You still have a grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. ¡°We have to wait for him to come back. I¡¯m sure he will.¡±


    Feng Tianyu did not say anything more.


    He looked at Feng Ruqing curiously.


    ¡°You know about that?¡±


    Back then, he had thought that he was about to die, so he wanted Eunuch Lin to give the jade pendant left behind by his father to Feng Ruqing.


    Later, after he was safe and sound, he did not want Feng Ruqing to know about it, after all¡­ The place he was going to was very dangerous¡­


    I did not expect her to find out¡­


    ¡°I knew a late friend of my grandfather¡¯s, and from her, I learned about him.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly stood up from the soft couch. Her long hair was waving like a drifting waterfall. ¡°Even if we agreed to get married, we still have to wait for him to come back.¡±


    The old master Mu was a little hesitant.


    Mu Ling, that bastard, was already kicked out by him, and Qing Yin, did not know when that kid would be willing to bring a wife back¡­


    He was counting on Nan Xian.


    However, it was understandable that Feng Ruqing would have to wait for her grandfather to return, and he could not stop it.


    ¡°Alright, but I will hold the Full Moon Wine ceremony for the child.¡±


    This was the concession he could make.


    Feng Tianyu frowned slightly. He did not care about his usual respect for the old master Mu anymore as he said coldly, ¡°No, she has to go back to the palace to do it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. The child is my grandson¡¯s, so I have to hold the ceremony in Mu Manor!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom, and Nan Xian has been in Liu Yun Kingdom with her for so many years. Why shouldn¡¯t she do it in Liu Yun Kingdom? Besides, you¡¯ll have to ask Nan Xian if his last name is Mu?¡±


    The old master Mu was so furious. ¡°I¡¯m an old man, and I don¡¯t know how long more will I live, so why don¡¯t you let me do it for once? What¡¯s going on? Where is your virtue of respecting the old when you fight with an old man like me?¡±


    ¡°My Qing¡¯er has a herbal dish that will let you live for another few decades without any problem. You don¡¯t need to threaten me like that. No matter what, the Full Moon Wine ceremony for the child must be done in Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Feng Tianyu sneered. He was not willing to tolerate the old master.


    In the end, Suyi could not bear watching them bicker any longer, so she walked forward and tugged at the old master¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t forget, we still want him to agree to allow his daughter to marry. It¡¯s not good to fight with him like this. You can curse him behind his back, just don¡¯t let him hear you.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was dumbstruck by her words.

 Chapter 1294 - Boy Or Girl? VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Sorry, he had heard everything.


    Feng Tianyu also knew that the old master would curse him behind his back.


    The old master thought that Suyi was right. For his grandson¡¯s lifelong happiness, he had to control his anger. But the old master still seemed expressly dissatisfied.


    ¡°About the Full Moon Wine ceremony¡­ Actually, there¡¯s no need to fight like this. What about¡­ We celebrate it in both families?¡±


    She was anxious¡­ Nan Xian might be unhappy if these two were still disagreeable and fought so much.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu seemed to look better now. ¡°Then, both families will hold the ceremony. But don¡¯t you ever try to monopolize my grandchild.¡±


    He was angry with Nan Xian, but the child was also a descendant of his family, so he naturally would not give up his right to claim.


    If he allowed the old master Mu to hold the Full Moon Wine ceremony this time, he would still have to tolerate the old master the next time, and then soon¡­ His grandchild would be snatched away from him¡­


    No, that was not going to happen!


    No more compromise!


    Nalan Yan patted Feng Tian Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qing¡¯er is still pregnant. Don¡¯t argue in front of her. Later, when Qing¡¯er is not around, you can beat Nan Xian up as you wish. But, don¡¯t do these things in front of her anyway. It¡¯s not good for the baby as it will affect her emotions.¡±


    ¡®What Yan¡¯er said is true. I will never fight in front of Qing¡¯er again.¡¯


    Feng Tianyu looked at Nalan Yan and smiled. His eyes were as warm as the spring breeze.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stood behind Feng Tianyu.


    These people¡­ Were going to teach her state preceptor a lesson in front of her?


    ¡°Father, it was me who has forced myself on the state preceptor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said firmly, ¡°So, you can¡¯t blame the state preceptor for this.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®My daughter isn¡¯t even married yet, and she is already so protective of that brat Nan Xian. When she marries him, will she no longer treat me as her father in her heart?¡¯


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, but he did not dare to show it on his face. ¡°Your mother was just joking, how could I do such a thing? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡®Well, I will not let my daughter to see me lecturing Nan Xian¡­¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ruqing looked suspiciously at Feng Tianyu.


    If Feng Tianyu wanted to teach Nan Xian a lesson, Nan Xian would definitely accept it.


    Therefore, she had to nip this matter in the bud.


    Only she could bully her state preceptor.


    Feng Tianyu immediately assured her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I can swear to the heavens that if go against my own words, Nan Xian will fall into the cesspool.¡±


    He wanted to see what else Nan Xian could do¡­ Using his appearance to hook up with his precious daughter.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She somehow sympathized with the state preceptor.


    ¡°Suyi, Nan Xian hasn¡¯t come back, has he?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Suyi.


    Suyi nodded. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You send someone to stop him outside Tian Shen Manor. Tell him not to come back yet, hide for a while because my father wants to beat him up.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Suyi was calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll get beaten up sooner or later. He can bear it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless again.


    ¡®Is she really his mother?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Feng Ruqing felt the sleepiness coming back again. She was tired and did not want to interfere with this matter anymore. She lazily stretched her waist. ¡°You all can go back to your place first, don¡¯t disturb my rest. By the way, get the kitchen roast a whole cow for me again, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    1Nalan Yan was stunned. She remembered the old butler¡¯s words again as she looked at Feng Ruqing, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you alright? When I was pregnant, and the amount of food that I eat increased dramatically, but¡­¡±


    But it was not as much as Feng Ruqing¡¯s appetite.

 Chapter 1295 - Boy Or Girl? VIII

    If it continued in this way, would Feng Ruqing be fine?


    Suyi frowned as her gaze fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes to her abdomen. ¡°Maybe the child loves to eat? I always feel like the food I eat is gone so quickly, then I¡¯ll be hungry again¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan subconsciously followed Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze as she looked at her abdomen too.


    What kind of monster was growing inside her daughter¡¯s belly? Was that why her daughter ate so well?


    But no matter what¡­ It was her daughter¡¯s child, her grandchild, and she could accept whatever monster it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t disturb Qing¡¯er¡¯s rest.¡±


    Suyi smiled stunningly. Perhaps it was because she was about to become a grandmother that she felt extremely happy, and the smile on her lips could not be wiped off.


    These people did not bother Feng Ruqing anymore and even closed the door after walking out of the room.


    The moment the door closed, two flashes of light appeared, and then she saw Little Qing Han and Fu Chen in front of her.


    Little Qing Han¡¯s mouth was filled with spirit herbs, and her large eyes were bright and so starry, cute and innocent.


    She had just wanted to pounce on Feng Ruqing, but Fu Chen quickly blocked her.


    Fu Chen pulled Little Qing Han¡¯s clothes and said helplessly, ¡°Qing Han, Mother is pregnant. You can¡¯t be like before. You will hurt the child. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Little Qing Han stopped. She took another spirit ginseng out of nowhere and bit it like a little rabbit. ¡°Mother, do you really have a little sister? Why does she eat more than me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and pulled Little Qing Han into her arms. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a little sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I always thought it would be a little sister. Maybe because I like a little sister more? Mother, I will work hard to eat the spirit herbs. The more I eat, the stronger I will be, and then I will be able to protect my little sister.¡±


    Little Qing Han¡¯s voice was so soft that it made Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart melt.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll raise the little sister for you, alright? I can protect her, and I can take her out to play.¡±


    Feng Ruqing pinched Little Qing Han¡¯s small nose and gently said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not allowed to take her to set fires or eat people.¡±


    Little Qing Han was a bit disappointed and left her mouth open. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned as she saw Little Qing Han¡¯s expression.


    This girl¡­ Was she really planning to take her child out to kill and burn?


    It seemed so¡­ She had to watch little Qing Han more. She must correct Qing Han¡¯s habit of eating people as she wished. What if she got a stomachache?


    At a glance, Fu Chen could see what was on Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind. ¡°I will keep an eye on them for you.¡±


    Compared to Little Qing Han, Feng Ruqing was a lot more at ease with Fu Chen. She responded, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave these two children to you from now on.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing did not expect that a few years from now, she would definitely regret the decision that she had made today.


    Even though Fu Chen was matured, he had always loved Qing Han deeply. And when it came to his future little sister, he was even more indulgent.


    Letting him watch over these two¡­ Hehe¡­ It was weird if he could manage that!


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, you guys go and check when Nan Xian will be back.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed.


    They had just been apart for more than a few days, but she was already¡­ Starting to miss him again¡­


    Fang Zhu Mainland had been destroyed, so Nan Xian should be back soon¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Fu Chen took Qing Han¡¯s small hand and smiled. ¡°Qing Han, let¡¯s go and see if Father is back.¡±

 Chapter 1296 - Someone From The Divine Herbs Sect Came I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian had not returned yet but the Mu family had welcomed a group of uninvited guests.


    In Mu Manor¡¯s living room, the old Master Mu was sitting upright. He held a cup of tea in his hand, gently sipping it before he carefully placed the cup on the table and looked at the visitors expressionlessly.


    ¡°Even if your Divine Herbs Sect sent people here, the one you should be looking for is Gu Shi. He is the chief of Tian Shen Manor. Why did you come to Mu Manor?¡±


    Two young men in white robes were sitting in front of the old master Mu.


    A shallow smile appeared on their lips as they slowly stood up. ¡°Some people have been sent to Gu Manor. The gathering of the three great forces will be held after a few days, and at that time, I hope the Mu family can attend that gathering. This is an order from our manor lady.¡±


    1¡°Manor Lady?¡± The old master Mu frowned abruptly and sneered. ¡°I did hear that the Divine Herbs Sect only has a manor master. Your so-called manor lady¡­ Could it be that your master has an illegitimate daughter out there?¡±


    The old master Mu¡¯s words were extremely insulting, causing the two young man¡¯s faces to darken as they stared at him somewhat gloomily.


    ¡°Master Mu, don¡¯t speak too much, our manor lady¡­ I¡¯m sure you know her. She is the Qin family¡¯s lady, Qin Fei¡¯er, who once has been bullied by your Mu family. Fortunately, our manor master took her in, so she has survived.¡±


    The old master Mu sneered. ¡°Oh, so your master illegitimate daughter is Qin Fei¡¯er. Tsk tsk, no wonder Qin Li never treated her as his daughter and was even willing to give her to someone else. It turns out that she¡¯s not even Qin Li¡¯s own daughter¡­¡±


    If Qin Li or the master of the Divine Herbs Sect were present, they would definitely be vomiting blood and faint from anger on the spot from hearing this.


    The two young men were already so angry as they stared at the old master Mu furiously.


    ¡°Our manor master has also mentioned the woman who has insulted the manor lady¡­ Oh, I believe she is called Feng Ruqing. Make sure she comes and participates in this gathering as well.¡±


    The Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s man took out the invitation and slammed it on the table.


    ¡°This time, not only the Divine Herbs Sect and Deities Gate will be there, but also some other forces¡­ are included in the invitation list. So I¡¯m sure your Mu family will not be afraid to come to this gathering. Farewell!¡±


    The young man looked at the old master Mu coldly before he turned and left.


    As he left, he just happened to run into Feng Ruqing.


    The young woman¡¯s beautiful face made the young man stop for a while, but he still left without lifting his head.


    ¡°Old Master¡­¡± Feng Ruqing slowly walked in toward the old master Mu. ¡°What is the Divine Herbs Sect for?¡±


    Master Mu jutted his chin at the invitation that had been thrown on the table. ¡°Coming to give a letter of war. By the way, Qin Fei¡¯er turns out to be the illegitimate daughter of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master. Is that old man trying to avenge her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled. ¡®Qin Fei Er is his illegitimate daughter? Is that true?¡¯


    But the old master Mu did not seem like someone who would lie, could it be¡­ True?


    Feng Ruqing thoughtfully picked up the invitation. ¡°If they don¡¯t come to me, I¡¯ll still go to them. Old Master, we¡¯ll accept this invitation¡­¡±


    ***


    The Divine Herbs Sect.


    In a quiet, seemingly fairyland-like courtyard.


    A young girl in a light blue dress looked graceful and soft as her feet landed in a lake of clear water, moving around her feet, crispy and itchy.


    Until now¡­


    As if she was still in a dream, Qin Fei¡¯er still could not believe that she had abruptly changed from the eldest daughter of the Qin family of Tian Shen Manor to the adopted daughter of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master.

 Chapter 1297

    Her life changed in a blink of an eye, and even she was unable to regain her senses.


    The position of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master was the same as Gu Shi¡¯s.


    She had always envied Gu Yiyi.


    She envied her for being useless, yet having the supreme position and a father who loved her.


    At that time, she had never thought that she would be able to stay with the master of the Divine Herbs Sect someday in her life and be adopted by him.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er.¡±


    A gentle voice came from behind Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Qin Fei¡¯er slowly turned sideways and smiled. She looked at the man standing behind her and asked gently, ¡°Brother Zong, why are you here?¡±


    Zong Yi was the only son of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master and the young master of this Divine Herbs Sect. He was a high status, handsome, and mild-tempered man.


    And no one could compare to him.


    If only¡­ She had not met Nan Xian, and did not experience so many heartbreaks¡­ If she had met Zong Yi earlier, perhaps everything would have been different¡­


    However, that would never happen.


    Her heart was filled with hatred now, and she was unable to accept Zong Yi.


    Zong Yi was staring at Qin Fei¡¯er gently.


    He still remembered that a few days ago, when his father knew that a girl from Tian Shen Manor had made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier in just a few months, he had quickly sent someone to go there.


    Unfortunately, something had happened to the person who went there, so he used the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s secret method to teleport her back¡­


    And that day, Zong Yi was in the sacred spring at the back of the mountain. Qin Fei¡¯er was like a fairy that fell from the sky in front of him, and also deep into his heart.


    It was love at first sight, and that was all.


    Later on, when he knew what had happened to Qin Fei¡¯er, he was even more distressed that she had met such a cold and jealous woman¡­


    The people of Tian Shen Manor had been blinded by evil. How could they bully such a beautiful and innocent girl?


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, my father asked us to go there.¡± Zong Yi smiled and touched Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to slow your aging and even restore your youthful looks.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled happily. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Zong Yi paused. ¡°The woman who fed you poison and caused you to age¡­ Her name is Feng Ruqing, right?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists tightly as her breathing grew a little erratic. After a moment, she gave him a fake smile.


    ¡°Yes. This past year, I have made a breakthrough too quickly. Initially, she was the most favored woman in Tian Shen Manor. But later, she felt that I¡¯d stolen her limelight, so¡­ She demonized me and said that¡­ I was able to make a breakthrough so quickly because I had taken a forbidden drug, and that has made me look older¡­


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve gotten this far through my own strength, and she¡¯s obviously the one who has tricked me into taking the drug that has done this to me. She was afraid that I would steal her spot and afraid that the world would know that I¡¯m more powerful than her. She wanted to destroy all of my power.


    ¡°Brother Zong, as a member of the Divine Herbs Sect, have you ever heard of any spirit herb that can make one breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier? I¡¯ve never wanted to fight anyone for anything in my life. She likes Nan Xian, and I have let him go. She wanted the glamour, and I was willing to give it all to her. But why won¡¯t she let me go? Why?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er covered her cheeks with her hands as tears flowed down from between her fingers in pain.


    She was not faking her sadness.


    Although she had not been growing more wrinkles lately, her hair had turned white at the roots, which had made her panic, and her tears could not stop flowing¡­

 Chapter 1298 - The Sect Master’s Silly Son I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zong Yi stroked the fine lines at the corners of Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes heartbreakingly. ¡°Fei¡¯er, I promise you, I¡¯ll make sure that you will recover soon.¡±


    She was a beautiful young woman, and yet she was harmed to such an extent. She had lost her beauty, and her hair had also turned as white as an old lady¡¯s. How much patience did she have to face all this?


    Looking at Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s teary eyes, Zong Yi¡¯s eyes sank a little. ¡°I will also avenge you. I will never let anyone hurt you recklessly again!¡±


    Even though she no longer looked young, Zong Yi could still see from her features how stunning she once was.


    Because of jealousy, that woman had treated a kind girl this way.


    That vicious woman probably had lost her mind.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Zong¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er smiled softly.


    Her bitter smile, filled with pain and sadness, was like a sword that pierced Zong Yi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Her long fingers stroked the fine lines at the corners of her eyes, smiling bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your attention, Brother Zong¡­ I¡¯m already contented that my adoptive father is willing to take pity on me and accept me as his daughter, really.¡±


    Zong Yi was a bit sullen as he held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Stop saying silly things. Do you think I care so much about looks? Furthermore, you are still beautiful, so why do you belittle yourself?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, he raised his hand and pulled Qin Fei¡¯er into his arms. He did not notice the cold smile that hung on the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My father is still waiting for us. Let¡¯s go to the study room first.¡±


    Zong Yi patted Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Just make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled faintly as she raised her hand and wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I never believed that good people would have good rewards. But when I met my adoptive father and you, I just realized that¡­ God really favors people with good intentions, and it¡¯s worth all the grievances that I¡¯ve had to endure back then.¡±


    The way she said the word ¡®worth¡¯ tugged at Zong Yi¡¯s heartstring.


    But he did not say anything more.


    Fei¡¯er had suffered so much pain and grievance in the past. From now on, he would definitely take good care of her and never allow anyone to bully her again!


    ***


    The Divine Herbs Sect.


    In the middle of the luxurious study room, Zong Fu stood coldly with both his hands clasped behind his back. He stared at the courtyard outside the window, expressionlessly.


    Standing behind him was an elder who looked slightly hesitant. It seemed like it took half a moment before he vocalized the question he had wanted to ask for a while now.


    ¡°Master, although it¡¯s a bit strange that Qin Fei¡¯er can reach Holy Warrior tier in a short period, I think¡­ There¡¯s no need for Sect Master to adopt her as your daughter. But why¡­¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s face was calm. ¡°What happened to the results of your investigation, and the disciple you sent there back then¡­ What exactly has happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The elder replied in embarrassment, ¡°Tian Shen Manor has been very securely guarded lately. Our people can¡¯t get in, and as for Qin Fei¡¯er¡­ Does Sect Master think that she could reach Holy Warrior tier on her own, or through an unknown object?¡±


    Zong Fu smiled coldly and sneered. ¡°If Qin Fei¡¯er is really capable of this, she wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned without realizing it. She has used up all her strength and cannot bring any benefit to us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did Sect Master¡­¡±

 Chapter 1299 - The Sect Master’s Silly Son II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I bring Qin Fei¡¯er back because I wanted to know if she was the one mentioned in the ancient book. It¡¯s just a pity that she¡¯s so far behind in both temperament and strength¡­¡±


    1Zong Fu shook his head. ¡°She made a breakthrough extremely quickly, but she is too stupid. I can no longer believe that she is the one mentioned in the ancient book¡­¡±


    The one back then was also a person with great talent, otherwise¡­ She would not have such a pivotal role in this mainland.


    After that person left, she had only left a sign in the ancient book that she would definitely return in the future.


    No one knew when she would return, but anyone who knew these pieces of history would be clear on one thing¡­


    If there was an unknown person who had risen to fame in a short time, that could imply her return.


    The Divine Herbs Sect had been established for nearly a thousand years, and the ancestors had discovered few people with such characteristics, but in the end, none of them were really her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± A look of helplessness appeared on Zong Fu¡¯s cold face. ¡°My silly son has fallen in love with Qin Fei¡¯er. He is so naive as he has never met anyone before and has no idea of the evil in the human heart. I have taken her as my adoptive daughter to prevent my foolish son from marrying her.


    ¡°Besides, Qin Fei¡¯er isn¡¯t useless at all¡­ At least¡­ I want to know what method she has used to make a breakthrough so quickly.¡±


    Initially, Zong Fu could have tortured her for a confession, but unfortunately, he could not do so because his foolish son had fallen for Qin Fei¡¯er.


    And he only had one son whom he had spoiled like a precious pearl. So, no matter how cruel and cold he was to others, he would always tolerate his beloved son.


    There was nothing he could do but to take Qin Fei¡¯er as his adoptive daughter.


    Siblings could not get married. Even though Qin Fei¡¯er was only an adoptive daughter, she was forbidden by society to marry his son since she had this status.


    He also made it clear to Qin Fei¡¯er that she and Zong Yi could only be brother and sister, not husband and wife!


    A sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.


    Zong Fu slowly turned his head. He saw Zong Yi and Qin Fei¡¯er coming in from outside the study room, stepping slowly in front of him.


    Zong Fu frowned slightly as he looked at Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face that seemed like she had been crying. He felt somewhat upset.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Zong Yi¡¯s face changed drastically when he saw Zong Fu¡¯s slightly sunken face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon us here to tell us something?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zong Fu¡¯s face gradually softened a little. ¡°Fei¡¯er, I heard that Mu Ling from the Mu family once wanted you to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine, is that true?¡±


    Of course, this news was not something that Zong Fu only knew now. After all, the current Tian Shen Manor was securely guarded, and the outsiders were no longer allowed to enter.


    He knew about this a long time ago.


    He had brought back Qin Fei¡¯er to learn the secret of her breakthrough, and not let her wander around and cause trouble.


    With the gathering that was coming up later, if Qin Fei¡¯er still wanted to pester Nan Xian¡­ He could not mess with that man again.


    He would have never forgotten when Nan Xian had forcefully snatched someone from his manor and drugged him!


    If he could¡­ He would not want to have anything to do with Nan Xian or the Mu family in his life, ever again!


    Unfortunately, people from the Divine Herbs Sect were unable to enter Tian Shen Manor, and Zong Fu would not have known that it was the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s disciple who had actually snatched the person from the Mu family¡¯s front gate.


    Otherwise¡­ He would never have left Qin Fei¡¯er in the Mu Family!

 Chapter 1300 - The Sect Master’s Silly Son III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Father?¡± Zong Yi raised his head. He frowned, looking slightly impatient. ¡°What do you mean by that? That¡¯s all in the past, and Fei¡¯er has long parted away with him. He was the one who has wronged Fei¡¯er in the first place.¡±


    Zong Fu did not say anything. He smiled and looked at Qin Fei¡¯er. ¡°Fei¡¯er, what I¡¯ve asked you just now¡­ Is that true?¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face was pale as she raised her head and looked at the smile on Zong Fu¡¯s face before she finally nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    She did not know what Zong Fu wanted by asking this, but it was no longer a secret in Tian Shen Manor, so she could not deny it.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zong Fu smiled faintly. ¡°Soon, there will be a gathering. I heard that the Mu family¡¯s young lady has returned, and I¡¯m sure they will come to this gathering as well. Fei¡¯er, I don¡¯t want you to cause any more trouble with Nan Xian.¡±


    If it were not for his son, he would have almost said something like, ¡®I don¡¯t want you to be involved with Nan Xian anymore.¡¯


    He was not afraid of the Mu family, in fact, he was not even afraid of Gu Shi.


    In Tian Shen Manor, he was only afraid of Nan Xian!


    1He could still remember the feeling that felt like a knife on his neck, chilly and cold as if his head would fall to the ground at any time.


    He was helpless. Nan Xian was too strong, and he did not know if there was anyone else in Cang Yue Mainland who could defeat him.


    If he had the strength, it would not be difficult for him to force Nan Xian to kneel before him.


    It was just that he was not as strong as Nan Xian¡­ So, he could only endure whatever thrown at him by Nan Xian!


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say, you can go down first. Yi¡¯er, I know you don¡¯t like to have any contact with outsiders, but you must attend this gathering. You are the heir of my Divine Herbs Sect, so you must go and get to know the other forces¡¯ leaders.¡±


    Zong Yi was just about to leave before he suddenly stopped and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to this gathering.¡±


    He was, even more, looking forward to how the wicked woman who had bullied Fei¡¯er being on her knees, begging for mercy!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out.


    Qin Fei¡¯er turned pale, pondering over what Zong Yi had just said. She regained her senses a few minutes later and walked out of the study room.


    The door behind the study room was closed. The cold wind made Qin Fei¡¯er pull her jacket closer to her body, shielding herself from the chill that pierced into her body.


    She knew from the start that Zong Fu¡¯s purpose in taking her in¡­ Was not that simple¡­


    Only after hearing Zong Fu¡¯s words did she understand Zong Fu¡¯s purpose.


    Qin Fei¡¯er lifted her pale face to the dazzling sun in the sky. She smiled bitterly as she thought about what would happen to her in the future.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright¡­¡¯


    Marrying Zong Fu was better than being forced by her father to be a concubine to that bastard. At least, Zong Fu genuinely liked her.


    Her adoptive father had specifically warned her against being involved with Nan Xian for Zong Yi¡¯s sake. If that was the case, she could only obey her adoptive father and stay with Zong Yi in the future.


    Moreover, her love for Nan Xian¡­ Was no longer there. There was only anger and resentment left!


    Qin Fei¡¯er caressed the fine lines on her eyebrows and eyes again, sighing lightly.


    ¡®Perhaps relying on the Divine Herbs Sect will help me be relieved of the aftermath of this breakthrough¡­¡¯


    No woman wanted to be old. To regain her youthful look, she was willing to stay in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ***


    Inside the study room, Zong Fu¡¯s smile disappeared as he watched the two leave.


    The elder standing behind him was silent for a moment before he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Sect Master, last time Young Master has mentioned¡­ A spirit herb that can restore Maiden Fei¡¯er¡¯s youth¡­¡±

 Chapter 1301 - The Sect Master’s Silly Son IV

    ¡°We do have that spirit herb that can heal her, but do you think¡­ I would give it to her easily? Yi¡¯er is already fascinated by her. If she gets her beauty back, wouldn¡¯t he be even more infatuated?¡± Zong Fu paused. ¡°Moreover, when I¡¯ve found that spirit herb, I¡¯ll use it to force Qin Fei¡¯er to reveal the secret of her breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier¡­¡±


    The elder sighed. If the sect master did not care too much about the young master, perhaps¡­ It would not have been so troublesome.


    Why did the young master become so obsessed with Qin Fei¡¯er?


    The elder did not care how beautiful Qin Fei¡¯er used to be, but now she was just a woman with white hair and fine lines on her face.


    The young master was only in his early twenties, but why¡­ Was he so infatuated with her?¡¯


    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± The elder paused. ¡°Forgive me for speaking too much, this Qin Fei¡¯er is still young. I¡¯m sure she is not as innocent as you think. She is more ambitious, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult to get her to talk just by using that spirit herb¡­¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er was the kind of woman who would grab onto the last surviving hope.


    She knew that the young master liked her, and she knew that the sect master loved the young master very much. If she could win the young master¡¯s heart¡­ The sect master would be helpless.


    Bringing back a woman like this would definitely be disastrous to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Zong Fu rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it so much for now. We¡¯ll discuss this matter after the meeting. The Divine Herbs Sect assembly is the most important now.¡±


    The Divine Herbs Sect assembly was held once every three years.


    It had always been like this.


    Every three years, the Divine Herbs Sect would invite the major forces of the reclusive world to discuss matters together.


    Even the two forces that had a grudge against each other in the reclusive world would sit together peacefully on that day. They had to respect the sect master after all¡­


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The elder responded respectfully.


    ***


    Tian Shen Manor.


    In the backyard of the Mu family, a young girl leaned lazily against the pavilion. Her fine black hair floated around like a waterfall, beautiful like in a picture.


    Standing beside her was a quiet and well-behaved woman with a disfigured face. She was blinking as she watched Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and beckoned to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand, just come over and sit here.¡±


    This mute girl was brought back from the chief manor¡¯s backyard a year ago by Feng Ruqing and had since remained by her side.


    The year Feng Ruqing left, Xiao Ya had somehow disappeared and never returned, and even though Suyi had sent people to look for her, they could not find her.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ya came back when Feng Ruqing returned to Tian Shen Manor.


    Xiao Ya sat nicely next to Feng Ruqing and looked at her quietly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask where you¡¯ve been this year. Just follow me around from now on, and don¡¯t get lost.¡± Feng Ruqing did not mind and stroked Xiao Ya¡¯s messy hair. ¡°And¡­ Your hairstyle looks cute, but I like a girl who looks clean and fresh. If you can¡¯t tidy it up yourself, next time, let the Mu family¡¯s servant do it for you.¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded obediently. Her eyes were like the twinkling stars in the vast night sky.


    Before Feng Ruqing could continue, a joyful voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard, carrying excitement and exhilaration.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled, and as she glanced sideway, she saw an extremely familiar but long-lost figure running wildly toward her.


    Unfortunately¡­ Her speed was a little slower and she was overtaken by a snow-white figure, which pounced directly on Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Howl!¡±

 Chapter 1302 - The Assembly Is Approaching I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow-white figure was kicked hard before it could get close to Feng Ruqing.


    The long, straight leg landed squarely on the snow wolf¡¯s body. It cried helplessly, rolled a few times on the ground, and gazed at Feng Ruqing with its teary eyes.


    The young girl who followed right behind the snow wolf suddenly shivered as she stopped running, not daring to move.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of this wolf and that person, Feng Ruqing gently raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aunt Suyi is afraid you will be lonely because of that wild man¡­ I mean Nan Xian, is not by your side, so she sent someone to pick me up. And this wolf is following me on its own¡­ It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Tang Yin waved her hand, trying very hard to show that she had nothing to do with the snow wolf.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Just as Feng Ruqing wanted to say something, a soft voice came from outside the door.


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw Nalan Yan standing at the courtyard entrance with a smile hidden in her eyes.


    However¡­


    Tang Yin did not dare to go forward as her eyes fell upon Nalan Yan.


    Although she was only Tang Luo¡¯s niece, Tang Luo had done so many things back then that had hurt Nalan Yan. Tang Yin felt ashamed by it¡­


    Moreover, Nalan Yan was her favorite woman¡¯s mother!


    After thinking about it, Tang Yin still bit her lower lips and said bashfully, ¡°Aunt Nalan, about Tang Luo¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    If¡­


    If she had ignored the Tang family elders and gone to the back of the mountain to meet Nalan Yan¡­ Then, she would definitely have noticed something when she met Feng Ruqing.


    She was also responsible for this matter.


    Nalan Yan was not angry. She smiled and looked at her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tang Luo is Tang Luo, and you are you. You have defended my daughter back then, so why do you need to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Nalan doesn¡¯t blame me?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s big eyes were like the twinkling stars in the vast night sky.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    This girl was willing to rebel against the Tang family for Qing¡¯er back then, and Nalan Yan was not a woman who would easily be offended, so how could she blame Tang Yin?


    Tang Yin smiled.


    Her face was like a peach blossom, and her smile was as bright as sunshine. She looked cute and innocent.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Nalan. Tang Luo is just scum, I¡¯ve long cut ties with that kind of scum!¡±


    Nalan Yan smiled. Her gentle gaze made people feel like they were being bathed in the spring breeze.


    Perhaps in front of Feng Ruqing, she was never the invincible Nalan Empress as she was on the battlefield, but only a loving mother.


    At this moment, no one noticed that when Tang Yin appeared, Xiao Ya¡¯s entire body was trembling. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she tried so hard to keep them from falling.


    ¡°Mother, the Divine Herbs Sect assembly¡­ When does it start?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned as her bright eyes darkened.


    ¡°In about half a month. Qing¡¯er, Fengyun Manor has also received the invitation. So, you and Chen¡¯er will prepare later, and we¡¯ll return to Fengyun Manor.¡±


    Tian Shen Manor was not her territory after all.


    If she wanted to go to that gathering, she must attend it as the representative of Fengyun Manor.


    Furthermore¡­


    She and the Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Still had some scores to settle.


    Nalan Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    She was kidnapped by Gu Zhenyang and kept in the Divine Herbs Sect back then. Without the Divine Herbs Sect assembly and the people from other forces present, perhaps she would not have been able to escape the Divine Herbs Sect, and Gu Zhenyang would not have been punished.

 Chapter 1303 - The Assembly Is Approaching II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But she did not expect that Gu Zhenyang would be released after only a few years of imprisonment, starting troubles everywhere and killing so many people in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Now that Gu Zhenyang was dead, she would definitely go after the Divine Herbs Sect to settle this debt!


    ¡®What goes around, comes around!¡¯


    Back then, she was the one who needed to use the Divine Herbs Sect assembly to escape from Gu Zhenyang.


    And now¡­


    She would never fear the Divine Herbs Sect again!


    Feng Ruqing naturally knew that it was not easy to eliminate all the hatred in Nalan Yan¡¯s heart.


    She gently held Nalan Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°I also want to settle something with the Divine Herbs Sect, so we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    If the Divine Herbs Sect dared to snatch someone from her, then she also dared to destroy the entire Divine Herbs Sect!


    Feng Ruqing turned cold at the thought of how the Divine Herbs Sect had snatched someone away from her.


    In particular, they had taken Qin Fei¡¯er away in front of her, in a public place.


    What would that do to her reputation?


    They had made her lose her pride. She would never let this group of people go even if the Divine Herbs Sect knelt to send Qin Fei¡¯er back to her!


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf whimpered as if it wanted to make its presence known.


    Feng Ruqing finally turned to the snow wolf. ¡°Tier-5 now?¡±


    The snow wolf almost jumped up with excitement filling its while body.


    Its master finally realized its strength.


    The wolf was so excited¡­


    Would its master praise it? Or maybe kiss and hug it?


    Should it reject it or accept the reward?


    Just as the snow wolf rose from the ground with a smile on its face, a voice suddenly poured down like a basin of cold water right over its head.


    ¡°Tier-5¡­ Too weak¡­¡±


    The snow wolf¡¯s face seemed to crack as it whined pitifully.


    It was not only Tier-5 but Tier-5 Advanced Level! And soon, it would reach Tier-6!


    In these few years, it had cultivated and secretly eaten its master¡¯s spirit herbs only to surpass the three-striped tiger and Beary II.


    It wanted to become its master¡¯s strongest spirit beast.


    Now¡­ Except for that dark dragon, there was no other stronger spirit beast living with its master!


    Could it be that¡­ Its master wanted it to overtake the dark dragon as well?


    Feng Ruqing really put the wolf in a tough situation¡­


    The more the snow wolf thought about it, the more frustrated it became. It must get its master¡¯s spiritual qi¡­ No, it must get its master¡¯s caresses to become better¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the snow wolf and asked, somewhat confused.


    The snow wolf got up immediately. All its grievances suddenly disappeared and were replaced by a wave of full-blown anger and resentment.


    ¡®Master even dares to mention this matter!¡¯


    It had worked hard to make a breakthrough from a Tier-4 spirit beast to Tier-5 Advanced Level.


    But that little tiger¡­


    When it was picked up two years ago, it was still a newly born little tiger. Now, two years had passed, and that little tiger had made a breakthrough to Tier-5 Intermediate level.


    That tiger had almost¡­ Surpassed the snow wolf!


    The snow wolf was no longer the most powerful little beast!


    The worse thing was, every time it approached a female wolf, the little tiger would come over and join them, and the female wolves would run away in fear, thinking that the tiger was its son.


    1Poor thing, it was single until now.


    Seeing the snow wolf pulling at its head cute like a dog, Feng Ruqing did not continue asking, but she patted the snow wolf¡¯s head, silently reassuring it.

 Chapter 1304 - The Assembly Is Approaching III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After a moment of silence, Feng Ruqing turned and faced Nalan Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready since the day the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s people came. Mother, we¡¯ll be ready to leave.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. ¡°Xiao Qing, are you going back to Fengyun Manor? Can I follow you?¡±


    Fengyun Manor was like a second home to Xiao Qing, but Tang Yin had never been there.


    ¡®It must be fun!¡¯


    After all, that vixen Nan Xian had never been to Fengyun Manor, and she would be the first person to set foot in it!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed as she turned her head. She came to an abrupt halt when she saw Xiao Ya¡¯s teary eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Ya?¡±


    Xiao Ya was in a trance, but Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice brought back her senses. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled at Feng Ruqing.


    Tang Yin raised her head as she heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, a face that was disfigured beyond recognition appeared before her eyes.


    Tang Yin could not tell how old that woman was, but her eyes were exceptionally clear, so clear that it made her heart tremble.


    She felt her heart shaking her with inexplicable deep emotion, unexplainable. She was not sure why her heart was in pain the moment she saw that woman.


    She¡­ Had never seen her before, had she?


    ¡°Xiao Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Ruqing had never seen Xiao Ya in such a condition. She then followed Xiao Ya¡¯s gaze and saw Tang Yin¡¯s adorable face.


    Xiao Ya hurriedly shook her head and pointed at the wounds on her face, showing that it was these wounds that had caused her some discomfort.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was somewhat shocked to see Xiao Ya, and she could not help but get closer to her. Her heart filled with pain as she asked, ¡°You can talk?¡±


    Xiao Ya was startled and nodded.


    ¡°Then, your injury¡­¡± Tang Yin bit her lower lip hard, her voice trembling. ¡°Who did this? Who did this to you?¡±


    Xiao Ya dropped her eyes to hide the hurt.


    It was as if there was endless sorrow filling her eyes.


    That person¡­


    It was a pain she never wanted to feel in her life.


    It was also the hurdle she could never get past.


    It was her unspeakable past¡­


    Therefore, facing Tang Yin¡¯s clear eyes, Xiao Ya could only shake her head and smile.


    She raised her trembling hand, wanting to touch Tang Yin¡¯s head. But after seeing her dirty hand, she retracted her hand, somewhat afraid to touch her.


    The girl in front of her was so clean, it seemed like¡­ She was having a good time.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Xiao Ya, and then at Tang Yin.


    She remembered the first time she saw this woman in the back mountain of the chief manor. She inexplicably wanted to take her away, and at that moment, she always felt¡­ a familiar feeling toward this woman.


    But, she had no way of finding the reason for that feeling.


    Now, when she thought about it again, it was her eyes¡­


    Even though she had scars all over her body and her face was ruined, her pair of eyes were still as clear as water.


    It was too similar to¡­ Tang Yin¡¯s¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    Feng Ruqing recalled what the Tang family¡¯s elder, Tang Yi, had said when he came to her back then.


    Tang Yin was not the second master of the Tang family¡¯s biological daughter, but he had brought her back from somewhere else. And that second master of the Tang family had told this secret only to Tang Yi before he died¡­

 Chapter 1305 - The Assembly Is Approaching IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Tang Yin was a beast-man and had a unique physique. If she broke the seal inside of her, her strength would definitely increase by leaps and bounds, and there would be many people wanting to take her away and cultivate with her to improve their strength¡­


    Xiao Ya was not a spirit beast. She was a human being. If Xiao Ya had a relationship with Tang Yin, could it be that she was¡­


    No!


    Impossible!


    Tang Yin had just mentioned who had hurt Xiao Ya, and with Xiao Ya¡¯s expression, it seemed that that person¡­ Must have been intimate with her that had made her unable to say anything and be in such pain!


    ¡°Tang Yin!¡± Feng Ruqing interrupted Tang Yin, who had wanted to ask further questions. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk, so don¡¯t force her. When she wants to talk, she will tell us.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s body trembled, and she looked at Feng Ruqing gratefully.


    But Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was like a light that penetrated her soul and her thoughts.


    Such a feeling made Xiao Ya¡¯s heart inexplicably panic. She lowered her head and remained silent, not daring to look directly into Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    Because¡­ The young girl in front of her¡­ Was someone she did not want to deceive in her life.


    Therefore, she did not want to hide it in front of Feng Ruqing, and the only way she could do was avoiding her gaze.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡®I have no way¡­ To tell you everything.


    ¡®But it¡¯s great that you¡¯re the same as you were before¡­¡¯


    Xiao Ya¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. She never thought that the daughter she had entrusted to others would have a relationship with Feng Ruqing, perhaps¡­ This was an unbreakable fate.


    No matter how many years had passed, it was still the same.


    However, she was no longer the young girl who could be pampered and behave as she pleased with her affection.


    Many people in this world wanted to be immortal¡­ Only when they had had such an experience would they realize that immortality was only a punishment¡­


    ***


    The sun was so bright.


    Feng Ruqing was no longer speaking. She slowly lifted her eyes and saw a young man in front of her.


    His smile was as bright as sunshine, warming her heart.


    ¡°Qingqing, I¡¯ve already prepared everything that should be prepared. Should we go?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. ¡°If Nan Xian comes back, he can go to Fengyun Manor to look for me. I¡¯ll say goodbye to Suyi and the others first, then we¡¯ll go back to Fengyun Manor¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Chen smiled faintly. In the young man¡¯s bright eyes, there was always only Feng Ruqing, and nothing more.


    His new identity¡­ Perhaps he would not be able to adapt to it for a short while.


    But, he was willing to accept these family members for Qingqing.


    He was also willing¡­ To spend the upcoming countless years fulfilling his duty as a son to his parents, which he had not been able to do back then.


    Feng Chen turned to Nalan Yan, who seemed to be still a bit awkward. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan was startled. This was the first time in these few days that Feng Chen had called her ¡®Mother¡¯.


    She understood that it was not that Chen¡¯er had not accepted her. He just had not uttered this word since he was a child, and it would take some time to get used to it¡­


    She was willing to give him time, and she could wait.


    However, she did not expect that he would adapt it to this soon.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, all these years, I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Nalan Yan gently hugged Feng Chen.


    Feng Chen¡¯s body was a little stiff and seemed quite uncomfortable, but he did not push Nalan Yan away.


    All these years, Nalan Yan had also suffered a lot. It was not like she had lost him on purpose. How could he bear to let her continue to suffer?


    Furthermore, even if Nalan Yan had purposely abandoned him, he would be willing to accept them for Qingqing¡­


    It was just that a young man who had not enjoyed affection for many years was a little uncomfortable all of sudden from receiving it.


    Tang Yin looked at Nalan Yan before she turned to Feng Chen, confused.


    Who could tell her what she did not know that had happened in these past few years?

 Chapter 1306 - The Divine Herbs Sect Assembly I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Tianyu stood next to Feng Chen. He lifted his hand and gently rested it on Feng Chen¡¯s shoulder, letting out a heavy sigh.


    It was no wonder that he had been so close to Feng Chen from the first time he saw him. But at that time, he had never thought that this young man who was following his daughter around would be his son.


    Otherwise, he would not have been allowed Feng Chen to return to that nightmarish place again.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s brain was not entirely clear and she was stunned. ¡°Xiao Qing, what¡¯s going on here? How did Qin Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my missing brother, surnamed Feng, and the Qin family has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was as gentle as the breeze, but it was like thunder from a clear sky, smashing Tang Yin¡¯s brain.


    ¡®Qin Chen is Qingqing¡¯s younger brother?


    ¡®A biological brother?¡¯


    But¡­ If they were brother and sister, why were their personalities so different?


    Xiao Qing was gentle and kind, and Qin Chen¡­ No, Feng Chen was cold and had never smiled at anyone.


    And he was not as gentle as Nalan Yan¡¯s cousin.


    Tang Yin had always lived with the Nalan family, but she did not have too many special feelings toward the Nalan family. However, once she left, she realized that¡­ She actually missed the Nalan family quite a bit.


    She missed Lady Nalan, who treated her like a mother, the kind and amiable Old Master Nalan, the innocent and naive Nalan Dai¡¯er, and the stingy Nalan Zhangqian¡­


    And¡­


    Nalan Jing¡­ Who was gentle and kind¡­


    Tang Yin subconsciously bit her lower lip. She did not know when she had begun to treat the Nalan family as her home, and she could never leave them again.


    ***


    A long time had passed.


    During the half month period, the Divine Herbs Sect was bustling.


    All the major forces came. Fortunately, the Divine Herbs Sect had occupied many mountains and had enough space for them.


    This was the first time the Divine Herbs Sect had held such a large scale assembly. Previously, it was just a gathering of several major forces.


    However, every gathering or assembly would always be held in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    There was a rumor that the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s Master had taken in an adoptive daughter some time ago, and this adoptive daughter lived a miserable life. Criminals poisoned her, and even the brother she loved the most since childhood had abandoned her for another beauty. Her brother was such an ungrateful kid.


    Of course, if these rumors had nothing to do with the Divine Herbs Sect, they would just take it as a joke.


    But, because the woman in the rumors was the adoptive daughter of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master, these people felt sympathy for her.


    Whether this sympathy was because of Zong Fu or Qin Fei¡¯er herself was unknown¡­


    In the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s courtyard.


    Zong Fu¡¯s face darkened and his eyes sunk as he said coldly, ¡°Who the hell is spreading those rumors about the Divine Herbs Sect? What¡¯s even more outrageous is that it¡¯s even rumored that I have invited so many forces this time for Qin Fei¡¯er!¡±


    Ridiculously, the forces he had invited were not as huge as Tian Shen Manor or Deities Gate, but they were not too bad in this reclusive world.


    As for why they had not been invited before¡­


    He did not want the other forces to participate in the gathering of the three major forces. But this time, there was really no way.


    Zong Yi was old enough to get married, but he did not want to go out of this place, and he did not like any of these disciples in the sect.


    Master Gu from Tian Shen Manor only had a daughter, Gu Yiyi, and he would never allow his only daughter to marry into the Divine Herbs Sect, and Deities Gate¡¯s master had no granddaughter.


    That was why Zong Fu had specially invited all the major forces to attend this time for Zong Yi¡¯s marriage¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 1307 - The Divine Herbs Sect Assembly II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the end¡­ It had become a gathering for his adoptive daughter?


    Ridiculous! It was so ridiculous!


    The elder standing behind Zong Fu was somewhat silent, but he finally opened his mouth when he saw Zong Fu was on the verge of exploding. ¡°It¡¯s the young master¡­¡±


    He was silent for a while.


    ¡°It was the young master who has deliberately publicized these rumors to make people hate those who had harmed Qin Fei¡¯er.¡±


    Zong Fu was startled.


    He had thought that these were Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s plans, but he had not expected it to be Zong Yi.


    But it might be true. Qin Fei¡¯er was new to this city, and even if he had taken her as his adoptive daughter, she would not be so daring to do such things.


    This brat Zong Yi¡­ Was he serious?


    What did he see in Qin Fei¡¯er?


    ¡°Grand Elder, why is this bastard Zong Yi so in love with Qin Fei¡¯er? This Qin Fei¡¯er¡­ Doesn¡¯t look young anymore. I don¡¯t care if she had become that way because of the spirit herb. She will never get her youthful look back anyway! The Divine Herbs Sect has so many young and beautiful girls, so why does it have to be Qin Fei¡¯er?¡±


    The elder sighed lightly. ¡°Perhaps¡­ The young master has lost his mother since he was a child, so he is¡­ Missing his mother?¡±


    It was fortunate that Qin Fei¡¯er was not here when the elder had said this. Otherwise, she probably would have been vomiting blood from anger on the spot from hearing this.


    She was a twenty-eight-year-old girl, but people were already saying that she was a mother of someone who was already over twenty?


    Zong Fu¡¯s face reflected discomfort, but if these rumors were spread by Zong Yi, he would not be able to say anything more.


    He was the only son he had. He loved him and took good care of him since Zong Yi was a child.


    If Zong Yi was provoked, he might even try to flee with Qin Fei¡¯er! As such, his Divine Herbs Sect would no longer have an heir.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Zong Fu rubbed his temples. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things, just let them spread rumors without affecting my Divine Herbs Sect.¡±


    What if¡­


    Zong Fu knew that because he had not stopped the rumors or Zong Yi back then, he had put the Divine Herbs Sect into a trap.


    Would he still make such a choice today?


    ¡°The assembly will begin tomorrow. Grand Elder, go and prepare yourself, and tell Zong Yi, this assembly is to let him choose his wife. I can indulge him before, but this time, absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡±


    The elder did a fist and palm salute and retreated.


    Only Zong Fu was left inside the courtyard, standing alone in a white robe. His eyes were full of sadness and loneliness.


    ***


    There were many forces within the reclusive world. Some forces had arrived several days earlier to stay at the Divine Herbs Sect. Of course, there were still other forces that came on that day.


    For example, Tian Shen Manor, Deities Gate, Paramount, and¡­ Fengyun Manor!


    With each announcement, the entire place was filled with excitement. People stood up, intending to see the faces that were usually impossible to see.


    ¡°Tian Shen Manor has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Deities Gate has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Paramount has arrived¡­¡±


    The sound of the announcement echoed through the hall, causing the cheeks of everyone present to blush with excitement.


    Tian Shen Manor¡¯s Manor Master, Gu Shi, Deities Gate Master, and Master Jiu Ming from Paramount¡­


    Although Paramount was not as powerful as these forces, they still had a good reputation, especially the Paramount¡¯s master, Jiu Ming.


    But all of them had heard that Paramount¡¯s master was not Master Jiu Ming, but someone else. They were curious¡­ What kind of person was this Paramount¡¯s master that he had been able to make Jiu Ming submit to him so willingly?

 Chapter 1308 - The Divine Herbs Sect Assembly III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Unfortunately, these people were unable to see the legendary master of Paramount.


    Their faces showed their disappointment.


    It was until¡­


    Another announcement was made, and these people quickly regained their senses.


    ¡°Fengyun Manor has arrived¡­¡±


    Fengyun Manor?


    The crowd was somewhat surprised, and even more so, a little curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that since the establishment of this Fengyun Manor, no one has seen the Fengyun Manor¡¯s master. And only recently has there been news about the master of Fengyun Manor.¡±


    ¡°I also know about this matter. It seems that the Fengyun Manor Master has found his long-lost daughter some time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what kind of person is this Fengyun Manor Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t any of you curious about his daughter? His daughter can be considered a sparrow that flew up a branch to become a phoenix. She might have been an insignificant and poor citizen, and in the blink of an eye, she has become the lady of Fengyun Manor. She¡¯s only second in rank to someone like Lady Gu Yiyi of Tian Shen Manor¡­ Perhaps her character has also changed.¡±


    Indeed. A person who initially had no status, and then one day, someone with great power came and told her that she was his child¡­ This sudden change would definitely make one become arrogant.


    Such an aristocratic and arrogant lady with no noble temperament was not pleasing to anyone.


    A country bumpkin like her could never change the rustic temperament.


    She was not destined to blend in with them.


    Those who were expectant a moment ago shook their heads and sighed one by one, apparently losing their interest as well.


    None of these people saw that when the announcement came out, Tian Shen Manor¡¯s lady, Gu Yiyi, and Master Jiu Ming stood up abruptly as their gazes fell upon the figure who was slowly walking in under the sunlight¡­


    ***


    Early in the morning.


    The sunlight was pale, but it cast a warm light on the girl¡¯s body.


    She wore a crimson red dress. Her fine black hair floated around like a waterfall.


    She was stunningly beautiful.


    The one who welcomed this maiden drew a shocked breath, unable to even shift his gaze.


    With his incessant gaze, the others eventually turned to look as well.


    The moment they saw her, their breathing almost stopped, and their hearts almost jumped out.


    ¡®Beautiful!¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s so beautiful!¡¯


    Such a beauty, even if she were dumb, they would willingly marry her.


    All she had to do was be beautiful, and that was enough!


    With looks like that, what other strength do you need? Besides, she was from the powerful Fengyun Manor, so it would not be too bad to marry her¡­


    Zong Fu also stared at Feng Ruqing for half a moment before he turned to Nalan Yan.


    Somehow¡­ He felt that this woman looked familiar as if he had seen her somewhere before, but he could not seem to recall it.


    ¡°Is she the lady of Fengyun Manor? I don¡¯t know who was fortunate enough to marry such a beautiful wife and give birth to such a stunning woman¡­¡±


    Someone in the crowd muttered, his voice filled with envy.


    ¡°The mysterious Manor Master of Fengyun Manor is a woman? With such a beautiful face? I really want to know who her husband is. We¡¯re not going to get a chance to marry Fengyun Manor Master, but we can get our son to marry her stunning daughter.¡±


    ***


    Feng Tianyu was neglected from the beginning.


    In Liu Yun Kingdom, no one had ever ignored him to this extent. When he came to this place, it was clear that he had been standing next to Yan¡¯er. He could not believe that no one had even noticed him.


    ¡®Who is Yan¡¯er¡¯s husband?


    ¡®Are these bastards blind?


    ¡®Can¡¯t you all see that there is another human here?¡¯

 Chapter 1309 - The Divine Herbs Sect Assembly IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianyu turned livid as he glanced coldly at those who were staring at his wife and daughter.


    ***


    In the assembly hall, Gu Yiyi had not taken her eyes off of Feng Ruqing since her appearance. Her eyes were filled with delight at the sight of the young girl walking slowly inside the hall.


    But before Gu Yiyi could react, a figure that was faster than her had already stepped forward to greet Feng Ruqing.


    The man wore a silver mask on his face. He smiled faintly as his evil eyes gazed down at the young girl warmly.


    ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s been a long time, you seem to have grown a little taller.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks.


    Ever since she had gone to Tian Shen Manor back then, she and Jiu Ming¡­ Had never seen each other again.


    It had been a year since they parted.


    ¡°You¡¯re still wearing a mask?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the silver mask on Jiu Ming¡¯s face and asked with a faint smile.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s hand caressed the cold mask and smiled flirtatiously.¡± Well, because of my face¡­¡±


    He paused and leaned close to Feng Ruqing.


    His hot breath warmed the young girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Only Little Qing¡¯er can see.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed slightly as she subconsciously turned her head sideways, avoiding Jiu Ming¡¯s warm breath. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to give the state preceptor to you.¡±


    1Jiu Ming was speechless.


    ¡®This girl is so smart, but why can¡¯t she understand this?¡¯


    Since when did he have feelings for Nan Xian?


    ¡°The people in Paramount said that you couldn¡¯t stop reading about the things that happened between men¡­


    ¡°Oh, and also, when I was not around back then, you¡­ Deludedly tried to hook up with my state preceptor.¡±


    So, in short, Feng Ruqing had only seen Jiu Ming as a gay.


    And he would never be able to change her perception of him.


    Their loud voices were spreading through the entire hall.


    All people present were dumbstruck by Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Initially, these people thought that there was a relationship between Jiu Ming and Feng Ruqing when they saw him walking closer to Feng Ruqing. But¡­


    ¡®Master Jiu Ming of Paramount¡­ Is gay?¡¯


    Jiu Ming¡¯s face darkened. Only after quite a while did he gradually calmed down, taking a few steps closer to Feng Ruqing and smiled evilly.


    ¡°Little girl, you have tainted my reputation, if you don¡¯t compensate me¡­ I won¡¯t let you go today.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You devote yourself to me. What do you think?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Without waiting for any reaction from Feng Ruqing, a figure leaped up instantly and attacked Jiu Ming.


    A cold light flashed in Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes. He wanted to attack, but after seeing who the person rushing toward him was, he hastily retracted his hand and took a step to the side narrowly avoiding the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Feng Tianyu was furious, and his eyes seemed as if they could spew fire. ¡°All of you just want to look at my daughter! Get the hell out of here! No one is allowed to be my son-in-law!¡±


    Jiu Ming frowned. ¡®Feng Tianyu is so furious, it seems like¡­ He still hasn¡¯t accepted Nan Xian?¡¯


    Well, he would not be happy if Nan Xian could easily marry Qing¡¯er. He must do something to Nan Xian.


    At least¡­


    Something that could make him feel happy.


    It seemed like Nan Xian could no longer stay calm as before. Jiu Ming smiled.


    He wanted to see how Nan Xian was going to make Feng Tianyu accept him¡­ He was more than looking forward to the helpless and painful expression on Nan Xian face¡­


    For Feng Ruqing¡¯s happiness, Jiu Ming was willing to not compete with Nan Xian, but it did not mean that he was willing to watch his rival get what he wanted. He must let Nan Xian suffer so that Nan Xian would understand that it was not an easy task for him to marry his Qing¡¯er¡­


    1

 Chapter 1310 - The Divine Herbs Sect Assembly V

    Gu Yiyi was furious.


    She fiercely rushed toward Jiu Ming, lifted her long legs, and kicked him in front of the public.


    Jiu Ming did not dare to attack Feng Tianyu in front of Feng Ruqing, and Gu Yiyi was nothing in his eyes.


    Therefore¡­


    When Gu Yiyi¡¯s kick came, he lifted his evil cold gaze and looked at Gu Yiyi.


    Bang!


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s body instantly flew like an arrow from the bow and fell messily in front of Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi held his forehead, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡®Jiu Ming and Little Qing¡¯er obviously have a special relationship. And Nan Xian is the one who should be jealous, not you. Why are you up there?¡¯


    But his own daughter was bullied. Gu Shi still had to step forward and pull Gu Yiyi behind him. His face was cold and grim. ¡°Master Jiu Ming, my daughter is close to Qing¡¯er, have you ever thought of Qing¡¯er when you did this to her?¡±


    Jiu Ming glanced at Gu Shi with a cold, evil gaze. ¡°For Little Qing¡¯er, I won¡¯t argue with this girl.¡±


    Gu Shi sneered. ¡°I should be the one to say that. I won¡¯t fight with you after what you¡¯ve done to my daughter for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ***


    Everyone was silent.


    No one had expected that the assembly would be so tense before it even began.


    But, the one who caused the fight was the lady of Fengyun Manor!


    After seeing such a scene, these people retracted their earlier statement that Feng Ruqing was only a beautiful dumb lady.


    It was because she was more powerful than an ordinary beauty!


    In one of the corners of the assembly arena, Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists hard. Her face darkened as she looked at Feng Ruqing. She did not even realize that her nails were pinched into her palm.


    Unexpectedly, only half a month had passed, and they were meeting again.


    But now she was not the same person who would only endure the pain when being bullied by Feng Ruqing.


    So what if these people sided with Feng Ruqing? She was now the adoptive daughter of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s master, and her status was not lower than Feng Ruqing.


    Now everything had changed, and she no longer needed to be subservient to Feng Ruqing! Qin Fei¡¯er exhaled slowly as all the tension on her face gradually loosened.


    She did not continue to hide behind the crowd. She walked toward the hall with Zong Yi next to her.


    She was dressed in white, as pure as snow, and even though she was no longer young, she still had not lost her charm.


    After all, she was able to make Zong Yi so enamored with her even under such circumstances was proof that she was still more beautiful than the average person.


    At this moment, everyone turned their eyes to look at them¡­


    And the people present were shocked after they saw Qin Fei¡¯er, who was walking in slowly with Zong Yi.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Divine Herbs Sect Master¡¯s recently adopted daughter? Seeing how close she is to Young Master Zong, it seems like the rumors are true.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ The sect master should be somewhat reluctant, right? He has taken Maiden Qin as his adoptive daughter, and now she is part of his family. If Young Master Zong insists on marrying her, can he actually marry his own sister? It¡¯s illegal.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Zong is not someone who would follow the rule, otherwise why didn¡¯t he stop it that day itself?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ It¡¯s Young Master Zong who doesn¡¯t know about these things, right? If he wants to marry Maiden Qin, he must change her family¡¯s status first, or else it will be illegal. But if the sect master is unwilling to allow that, then no one can change it¡­¡±

 Chapter 1311 - The Initial Encounter With Deities Gate I

    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. She was obviously younger than Zong Yi, yet these people said she was Zong Yi¡¯s sister?


    However, when Qin Fei¡¯er saw Feng Ruqing looking at her, all the grief and anger on her face suddenly disappeared and were replaced by calmness.


    She walked with Zong Yi like a graceful white swan with an elegant smile. Her eyes unblinking and were calm as ever.


    Zong Fu looked at Qin Fei¡¯er who came with Zong Yi, and in the end, he did not say anything. After all, the world knew that he had taken Qin Fei¡¯er as his adoptive daughter, and he still had to give her some face.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing calmly looked at Qin Fei¡¯er, then she turned to Gu Shi.


    ¡°Master Gu, where are the people of the Mu family? And Nan Xian¡­ Is he back yet?¡±


    Gu Shi smiled faintly. ¡°Maiden Feng, there¡¯s no need to worry. They have some things delayed and will come over later. I¡¯m here, and no one will dare to bully your Fengyun Manor.¡±


    He glanced at the people present coldly, especially those who had just been talking about Feng Ruqing.


    His stern eyes were like knives, carrying a warning.


    Everyone could hear it and was somewhat shocked.


    This person, Gu Shi¡­ He was different from any ordinary person.


    He did not like to befriend anyone, even if it was the Divine Herbs Sect or Deities Gate.


    All these years, one had never heard of him befriending anyone.


    But why was he¡­ Defending a girl like this¡­


    These people stared at Feng Ruqing for half a moment, and then looked at Nalan Yan who was standing beside her.


    After almost twenty years, Fengyun Manor had grown from small, unknown forces to the powerful Fengyun Manor. Gu Shi from Tian Shen Manor was a clever man. He naturally wanted to recruit Fengyun Manor.


    As the lady of Fengyun Manor, of course, he would treat her well.


    After all¡­


    Gu Shi would not live forever. There would be a day when when he would bid farewell to the world of the living. His only daughter, Gu Yiyi, had no skills, so he must find a patron for her, even if he needed¡­ To betray Gu Yiyi¡¯s dignity?


    Looking at Gu Yiyi¡¯s expression as she stared at Feng Ruqing with her hand on her cheek unblinkingly, the crowd could not help but sneer.


    ¡®Well, it seems that this Gu Yiyi¡­ is willing to devote herself to Feng Ruqing.¡¯


    ¡®And Feng Ruqing is indifferent to Jiu Ming, maybe¡­ She likes a woman?¡¯


    ¡®Too bad¡­¡¯


    ¡®Such a beautiful girl, but she likes¡­ A woman¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back.¡±


    Feng Ruqng¡¯s heart was only for Nan Xian. As if she did not see the regretful expressions of the people around her, she sighed lightly and smiled as her hand gently caressed her lower abdomen.


    If Nan Xian was with Suyi, then he must already know¡­ About her pregnancy.


    No matter what, since Nan Xian would appear today, she would wait for him at the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A cold snorting sound was heard among the crowd.


    Jiu Ming turned his gaze and saw his uncle, Jiu Yue, was standing and looking at Feng Ruqing with his dark gaze. ¡°Little girl! You¡¯re the one who has seduced Jiu Ming and made him give you Paramount?¡±


    What?


    The crowd was horrified.


    Paramount was established by Master Jiu Ming from Deities Gate, and he also held an important position within the reclusive world.

 Chapter 1312 - The Initial Encounter With Deities Gate II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Moreover, Paramount had even sold countless herbal dishes, making it even more prosperous.


    These herbal dishes were enough to drive many cultivators crazy.


    If they could get the recipe for the herbal dish, they would probably be willing to exchange it for a city.


    Now listening to Jiu Yue¡¯s words, it seemed that powerful Paramount¡­ Was given away by Jiu Ming?


    Jiu Ming looked at Jiu Yue coldly. ¡°My Paramount has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face darkened, and his gaze seemed to carry a storm.


    After seeing such a scene, Jiu Yuan was slightly anxious. He quickly stood up and hurriedly said, ¡°Ming¡¯er, he¡¯s your uncle! How can you be so rude to your uncle?¡±


    As soon as this was said, Jiu Ming turned his cold gaze to Jiu Yuan.


    The man¡¯s gaze was so cold that Jiu Yuan could even see the coldness on his face through his mask.


    Jiu Yuan¡¯s lips trembled. He did not understand what he was doing wrong. ¡®Is it wrong to want harmony in a family?¡¯


    ¡®Ming¡¯er is a nephew, and he should respect his elders. How can he be so rude?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Feng Tianyu laughed as he walked out slowly. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and his face was cold and stern. ¡°Does Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter need to rely on a man? That Paramount¡­ Even if you want to give it away, my daughter might not want to accept it!¡±


    Indeed, Feng Ruqing did not want to accept it, but Jiu Ming had forced her and given her a hard time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiu Yue¡¯s face was cold and sullen as he shouted angrily. ¡°What qualifications does a bastard who relies on women have to shout at me? You..¡±


    A cold, strong wind violently surged forward.


    Jiu Yue¡¯s body instantly fell backward, rolling down from his chair and landed in a heap. His mouth spurted out a mouthful of blood as he stared at Jiu Ming furiously.


    ¡°Jiu Ming, you beast. How dare you attack me?¡±


    Jiu Ming waved his sleeve as his eyes flashed with sinister light. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you back then. Don¡¯t mess with Qing¡¯er. I built Paramount, Deities Gate has no right to stop me from giving to whoever I want to give it to!¡±


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face changed as he recalled things that happened two years ago. This bastard Jiu Ming had beaten him up just for this girl and had even made threats against him.


    Now, that bastard had embarrassed him in public!


    ¡°Ming¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s cold eyes turned to Jiu Yuan. ¡°Since I was a child, I have been hunted by Deities Gate, so I left Deities Gate. I¡¯m no longer involved with all of you! If it wasn¡¯t for Fengyun Manor Master passing by and saving me back then, Paramount wouldn¡¯t be like it is now.¡±


    His words were like thunder from a clear sky, causing everyone present to be shocked.


    Feng Ruqing frowned and turned to Jiu Yue. Her eyes were glimmering with an eerie light.


    Jiu Yue was furious. ¡°Jiu Ming, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve never done such a thing, so don¡¯t you dare accuse me!¡±


    Jiu Yuan was trying to persuade him. ¡°Ming¡¯er, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. Your second uncle would never do such a thing¡­¡±


    Even if Jiu Yue were an asshole, he would not have done something that would brutalize his fellow disciples.


    Jiu Yuan would never believe it!


    ***


    This time, the old master of Deities Gate did not attend the assembly. It was Jiu Yue and Jiu Yuan who led their men.


    Initially, the old master had guessed that Jiu Yue would definitely meet Jiu Ming. He thought that everything would be fine. After all, Jiu Ming was the master of Deities Gate, even if he hated his second uncle, he would not make Jiu Yue look bad in public.


    Unfortunately¡­

 Chapter 1313 - The Initial Encounter With Deities Gate III

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Feng Ruqing rested her hands on Feng Tianyu¡¯s shoulders, preventing him from walking forward. She looked at Jiu Yuan and smiled. ¡°He would rather believe an outsider than his own son. Such a man¡­ Do you think he deserves to be a father?¡±


    Perhaps it was because Jiu Ming had defended Feng Ruqing just now that had made Feng Tianyu a lot less wary of him, and he could not help but smirk.


    ¡°If it were me, I would believe whatever my child says. You can¡¯t even trust your children, but you trust an outsider. How can you even be fine when someone is trying to kill your son?¡±


    The assembly hall was suddenly quiet.


    No one thought that Feng Ruqing would really dare to embarrass Deities Gate by relying on Gu Shi¡¯s support.


    ¡®Tsk¡­¡¯


    ¡®As expected, beautiful women have no brains.¡¯


    Gu Shi helped her out for Fengyun Manor¡¯s sake, but would he choose to oppose Deities Gate for her? What would he get from this? Was he an idiot?


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Just then, a cold laugh came from above. ¡°Maiden Feng, you are too lenient. Jiu Yuan and his brother have known each other for so many years, could it be that he still doesn¡¯t know his own brother? Who knows if Jiu Ming is lying? Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to leave Deities Gate in peace?¡±


    This voice was loud and clear and echoed in every corner of the hall.


    Zong Fu was somewhat surprised. He looked back at the arrogant Zong Yi and frowned slightly.


    ¡®Zong Yi¡­ Does he have a grudge against Fengyun Manor?


    ¡®If there¡¯s no hatred, why is he so aggressive toward them?¡¯


    But Zong Yi had never left the Divine Herbs Sect, so why did not Zong Fu know that he had made enemies?


    However, Zong Fu did not stop Zong Yi. To him, Fengyun Manor was nothing to be afraid of, even if it had Gu Shi¡¯s support!


    He only feared Nan Xian the most in Tian Shen Manor.


    Oh, and the Mu family¡­


    Nan Xian¡¯s mother had returned to the Mu family, so he could not mess with the Mu family again.


    He wrote a letter to inform the other forces about this assembly, but only to the Mu family, he sent someone there to show his sincerity.


    Hopefully, the Mu family would see his sincerity and let Nan Xian visit the Divine Herbs Sect. He was too old to withstand Nan Xian¡¯s torment¡­


    Qin Fei¡¯er smirked. ¡°Brother Zong, don¡¯t you know¡­ Maiden Feng always likes to meddle in things and flaunt herself. Everyone loves her because they think she¡¯s a good girl, but she¡¯s sneaky and she harms people behind their back.¡±


    Zong Yi¡¯s face darkened. His anger flared as he thought about all the bullying that Qin Fei¡¯er had suffered back then.


    The woman in front of him was indeed stunningly beautiful, but he could still feel that she was not a good person at first glance.


    But, Fei¡¯er was different. She was as pure as a small white flower. She was always being bullied and was unable to stop it.


    Only such a woman¡­ Was worthy of his protection.


    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± Qin Fei¡¯er sneered. ¡°She has been with a lot of men. I heard that she married someone in Liu Yun Kingdom, and then¡­ She fell in love with another man and divorced her former husband. And that was not enough, even my brother, as well as Master Jiu Ming¡­ She wants all of them! Brother Zong, you should be careful with her. She must have some ulterior motives coming to the Divine Herbs Sect¡­¡±

 Chapter 1314 - White Lotus Qin Fei’er I

    Zong Yi had no interest in Feng Ruqing, and after hearing Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s words, his face darkened even more.


    He looked at Feng Ruqing coldly and smirked at her before he withdrew his gaze.


    Some girls really thought that they were beautiful and that all the men in the world would go crazy for them, but unfortunately¡­ He only adored a soft and kind woman like Fei¡¯er.


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan lifted their eyes at the same time, and their eyes landed directly upon Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Feng Chen, who had said nothing from the beginning, looked at Qin Fei¡¯er with a cold, knife-like gaze after hearing the mocking voice.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not even care about other people¡¯s gazes, but only Feng Chen¡­


    His eyes were like a sword, scraping at her heart, causing her to bleed and pale in pain.


    Over the years, she had done her utmost to fix her relationship with him, but he still chose these people who had never spent their lives with him¡­


    It was so ridiculous.


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists so hard that her nails sunk deep into her palm. Her heart was no longer sad and in pain, but had been replaced by endless anger and resentment¡­


    She hated an ungrateful person like Qin Chen, and even more so¡­ She hated¡­ Feng Ruqing, who had taken everything away from her.


    It was good that everything had changed now, and in the future, Feng Ruqing could only bow to her.


    After thinking of all this, the tension on Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face gradually loosened. She then turned to Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu and gave them a provocative smile.


    ¡®So what if you guys feel even angrier? Do you still dare to¡­ Attack me in front of my adoptive father?¡¯


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi laughed sarcastically. ¡°What a pure and innocent white lotus. She makes it as if she is the most innocent in the world, and others are always at fault. It¡¯s so hypocritical and disgusting.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not expect that Gu Yiyi would be the first one to react. She clenched her fists harder and did not say a word.


    ¡°Maiden Gu, what do you mean by that?¡± Zong Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    If he had not known about the relationship between Gu Yiyi and Feng Ruqing, perhaps¡­ He would have thought that the person Gu Yiyi was talking about was Feng Ruqing.


    After all¡­ As far as he knew, the woman who bullied Fei¡¯er was hypocritical and disgusting, yet she was flaunted herself in front of everyone.


    But now¡­ No matter how foolish Zong Yi was, he knew that Gu Yiyi was not talking about Feng Ruqing.


    Since it was not Feng Ruqing, then it must be Fei¡¯er!


    Gu Yiyi lifted her chin. ¡°My father is right. The young master of the Divine Herbs Sect is a fool. He can¡¯t even differentiate between right and wrong. He¡¯s foolish!¡±


    Gu Shi could barely hold the cup in his hand properly. He almost dropped it.


    He seemed awkward, especially when others had looked at him in shock. He wished he could hide inside a hole.


    ¡®Oh my dear, can you please not say in public that I¡¯m bad-mouthing people behind their backs.


    ¡®Do you want to embarrass your own father?¡¯


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Zong Fu was furious and stood up fiercely. ¡°Gu Shi, as the chief of Tian Shen Manor, you should not bad-mouth people behind their backs. You have allowed your daughter to embarrass my son in public. Is this what a chief manor does?¡±


    Gu Shi glared at Gu Yiyi. He then turned to Zong Fu and said gently, ¡°After all, it¡¯s your adoptive daughter who started it first! You have allowed your adoptive daughter and son to speak badly of others, but you won¡¯t allow my daughter to do the same? Ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1315 - White Lotus Qin Fei’er II

    Gu Shi loved Gu Yiyi deeply, but this girl had exposed him bad-mouthing others behind their backs in front of these people.


    However¡­


    Gu Shi did not blame Gu Yiyi because she was only defending Feng Ruqing just now.


    Besides, everyone knew that he was so defensive. How could he back down just because the opponent was the Divine Herbs Sect?


    No one knew if the people from the Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Could withstand Little Qing¡¯er¡¯s huge pot¡­


    So, what he had said just now was only to save Zong Fu¡¯s foolish son. Zong Fu had to thank him for that!


    Zong Fu seemed obviously bashful. It was indeed Qin Fei¡¯er who had provoked them first.


    However, if he let them go this time, it meant that Tian Shen Manor would always overpower his Divine Herbs Sect.


    What would people say about him?


    ¡°Master Gu, if what Fei¡¯er said is true, a girl like this¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re defending her so much. I never expect the young lady from Fengyun Manor to be this bad. if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have even invited her. Guard, come and take the people of Fengyun Manor out!¡±


    The relationship between the Divine Herbs Sect and Tian Shen Manor had turned sour.


    They could not fight because there was no difference in strength between these two forces. But, they never wanted to be weaker than the other, and they wanted to be over each other¡¯s heads for every little thing.


    Initially, with Zong Fu¡¯s usual way of dealing with things, he would not simply expel Fengyun Manor. After all, he understood that visitors were guests, and he had to respect them. Moreover, this was still Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s fault.


    However¡­


    Gu Shi was so biased, and he could not hold back anymore. Otherwise, what would people think of him? Would they not think that his Divine Herbs Sect was no match for Gu Shi?


    His pride was more important than life!


    Moreover, it was all Gu Shi¡¯s fault. If Gu Shi had not intervened in this situation, Zong Fu would eventually stop Qin Fei¡¯er. Now, Fengyun Manor had been driven away from this assembly, Gu Shi was the only person to be blamed.


    He had not forgotten the moment when Gu Zhenyang had imprisoned a woman from the secular world. That woman had caused a mess at the assembly, and Gu Shi was the happiest person to watch that happen. He even humiliated the Divine Herbs Sect in front of the crowd.


    He would remember this debt!


    Jiu Yue smiled proudly. ¡°I agree with the sect master¡¯s decision. These people must be removed from this place. What right does a vicious person like them have to attend our assembly? Brother, you should also talk to Ming¡¯er. How could he hang out with such a person? He even wants to give Paramount to her. In my opinion, your son is easily overwhelmed by beauty. We should better get Paramount back before it falls into the hands of outsiders.¡±


    Jiu Yuan was a bit hesitant and eventually looked at Jiu Ming with a disapproving gaze.


    It seemed that he was also unwilling to let Jiu Ming be with Feng Ruqing.


    The entire hall was quiet.


    This was no longer about the fight between Fengyun Manor and Qin Fei¡¯er.


    But it was about the three major forces, so if anyone of them opened their mouths, they would definitely offend someone.


    They had not expected this beautiful girl to have such a bad past.


    It was fortunate that they had not been overwhelmed by her beauty. Otherwise, they would be like Master Jiu Ming of Paramount, who had given away his forces and ended up in a mass rebellion.


    In the end, the loss outweighed the gain.


    Looking around at these mocking gazes, Feng Ruqing squeezed Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan¡¯s shoulders and pulled Feng Chen behind her. She then stepped forward and walked toward the crowd¡­

 Chapter 1316 - White Lotus Qin Fei’er III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nalan Yan resisted the urge and stood in her place, no longer making any move.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks as her indifferent gaze fell on Qin Fei¡¯er. She stared at her for a moment before she returned to her senses. ¡°Oh¡­ You are Qin Fei¡¯er who spied on my state preceptor¡­ And ended up taking drugs that caused your face to age? You look like¡­ You are older than my mother. I couldn¡¯t recognize you for a moment.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face changed drastically. She clenched her fists tightly, and even her breathing grew a little heavier.


    Zong Fu was startled. His face darkened as he looked at Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡®Besides Nan Xian¡­ She has also bothered another man?


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand why Yi¡¯er is so in love with her¡­¡¯


    However, Zong Fu did not say these words out loud. He just looked at Feng Ruqing coldly.


    ¡°And the man you are talking about¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I did fall in love with my state preceptor and abandoned that man, so what? My state preceptor is so handsome, gentle, and strong. There is no chance for you to snatch my state preceptor. You are so ugly, and my state preceptor once said that seeing you will affect his mood and appetite.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was a bit depressed as the words ¡®my state preceptor¡¯ kept coming out from Feng Ruqing. He always felt that the cabbage that his family had worked so hard and grew well was humped by a pig named Nan Xian.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Zong Yi shouted angrily, ¡°As a woman from a noble family, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to talk like that? I see that you¡¯ve even forgotten the reservedness that a woman should have.¡±


    ¡°Well, Qin Fei¡¯er is quite reserved. She has always wanted to sleep with my state preceptor, and the state preceptor is obviously disgusted with her. But, she deadpanned and kept bothering him.¡±


    Puff!


    Gu Yiyi was the first to laugh. Her eyes were curved into crescent moons as she laughed out loud. ¡°Xiao Qing is right. Qin Fei¡¯er is really the kind of woman who will take advantage of anyone who has a strong background. She did it to Luo Li, and also Xiao Qing¡¯s man.¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face grew paler and paler. Her body trembled as she stood alone in the middle of the crowd.


    Gu Yiyi did not restrain herself and continued her sarcasm, ¡°Do you still remember how you treated Luo Li back then? She was clearly the one who was bullied, and you were always pretending to be a good person, urging her to be patient and give up everything.


    ¡°Mu Huan liked a relic that was left by Luo Li¡¯s mother, but you have forced Luo Li to give it to Mu Huan.


    ¡°You always make yours the winning side. Everyone likes you. You make them think that you have a pure heart and that Luo Li is petty, but the truth? Just because the person you like has fallen in love with Xiao Qing, you go around slandering her. What about all the things you once said to Luo Li? Put it on you, and it becomes someone else¡¯s fault?


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er, you¡¯re so shameless! Now you want to put all the blame on Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing approached the wrong person back then. The man she married was a scumbag who treated her with the utmost humiliation and left her alone in an empty room. Why should she spend her life with that scum?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t mention about being alone in an empty room again.


    ¡®Do you think I don¡¯t care about my pride when I¡¯m in the Divine Herbs Sect?¡¯


    Gu Yiyi raised her head proudly. ¡°You have always thought that the bastard is following her because he is attracted to Xiao Qing¡¯s beauty. Let me tell you, although I hate that bastard, but¡­ He¡¯s not scum! When he and Xiao Qing fell in love, Xiao Qing was a 250-pound fat woman!¡±

 Chapter 1317 - White Lotus Qin Fei’er IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Do you need to nag Qin Fei¡¯er like she is your daughter? Can¡¯t we just ignore her?


    ¡®And it seems that you¡¯re enjoying calling my state preceptor a ¡®bastard¡¯ when he¡¯s not around¡­¡¯


    Gu Yiyi was so happy to call Nan Xian a bastard in public. Suddenly, a cool breath made her hair stand on her back. She turned around and saw Feng Ruqing staring hard at her.


    ¡®Oh no¡­ Xiao Qing is angry.¡¯


    Was it because she had called him ¡®bastard¡¯?


    But, Nan Xian was really a bastard and her rival!


    Qin Fei¡¯er was too angry to say a word.


    Zong Yi¡¯s face also darkened as he stared at Gu Yiyi angrily.


    The entire hall was so quiet that the sound of the wind could be heard.


    Those people looked at Qin Fei¡¯er in mock shock.


    They had believed Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s words just now because Qin Fei¡¯er was Zong Fu¡¯s adoptive daughter, and she could not have made any false statements.


    And it was the same for Gu Yiyi.


    Gu Yiyi was Gu Shi¡¯s daughter, and with her status, she would not lie in public.


    Therefore¡­


    Compared to Feng Ruqing, this woman Qin Fei¡¯er must be even worse.


    ¡°Gu Yiyi!¡± Zong Yi viciously gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Fei¡¯er is not that kind of person. She is innocent and naive, but that woman¡­¡±


    He angrily pointed at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who has drugged Fei¡¯er and caused her to age. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s jealous of Fei¡¯er!¡±


    Gu Yiyi sneered. ¡°Jealous of Qin Fei¡¯er? What does Qin Fei¡¯er have for Xiao Qing to be jealous of? Her looks or her background? Or her courage in wanting to sleep with another man?¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and some of them could not help but laugh out loud.


    Ridiculous.


    Jealous of Qin Fei¡¯er?


    Her face was aging now, but her facial features did not change much from before. And even if she had not noticed such a change, her looks still could not compare to the young lady of Fengyun Manor.


    Otherwise, there would not have been so many people wanting to marry Feng Ruqing just now.


    As for the family background¡­


    Qin Fei¡¯er was a member of the Qin family of Tian Shen Manor, and Feng Ruqing was the young lady of Fengyun Manor.


    Initially, with Tian Shen Manor as a backing, Qin Fei¡¯er was indeed from a powerful family. Unfortunately, Tian Shen Manor did not support the Qin family, and the one that Tian Shen Manor protected was¡­ Feng Ruqing¡­


    So, what was there in Qin Fei¡¯er to be jealous of?


    Oh, and as for her courage to sleep with someone else¡¯s man¡­ Well, someone might be jealous.


    If that man was willing to sleep with her, that sort of thing was perfectly natural and nothing to be jealous of.


    But¡­


    Since the man had rejected her and she still persistently wanted to sleep with him, such courage was indeed admirable.


    Not to mention Feng Ruqing, even these people were a little jealous¡­


    ¡°Get out! All of you get out!¡± Zong Yi was as furious as a lion. His eyes were red. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you try to bully her. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Zong Yi!¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s face changed slightly.


    It was fine to kick out Fengyun Manor, but Tian Shen Manor¡­


    After all, Tian Shen Manor was one of the three major forces¡­


    He wanted to defeat Tian Shen Manor in everything, but to kick Tian Shen Manor out from this assembly¡­ It was unacceptable¡­ Gu Shi would feel embarrassed, and with his character, he would definitely do something in retaliation.


    This would cause a cold war between the two forces. If they started to fight, Deities Gate would only sit back and reap the benefits from the war¡­

 Chapter 1318 - Nalan Yan? That’s A Familiar Name I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zong Yi did not care so much as he only knew that his beloved woman was bullied. He would not allow these people who had bullied Fei¡¯er to set their feet on his territory.


    ¡°Father, this is our Divine Herbs Sect. Why should we let these people run amok here? They didn¡¯t respect our Divine Herbs Sect, so why should we care about their pride? Remove them immediately!¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Zong Yi, but in the end, he did not continue to stop him.


    However, his gaze toward Gu Shi was not as fierce as it was before. ¡°Gu Shi, we have been friends for many years. You wouldn¡¯t be an enemy of my Divine Herbs Sect just for Fengyun Manor, would you?¡±


    Gu Shi laughed. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Divine Herbs Sect? I am a man with a clear conscience! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the Divine Herbs Sect or Ghost Herbs Sect, I¡¯ll defend anyone that I want to protect today.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not utter a single word from beginning to end. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Jiu Ming was also indifferent. He stood beside Feng Ruqing and smiled evilly.


    Since someone had stood up to defend this little girl, then he would not interfere¡­ But if Gu Shi could not settle this thing, he would protect this girl till the end.


    But¡­ It seemed like this girl had become so strong that she no longer needed protection from others.


    Suddenly, the scene of their first encounter came up in Jiu Ming¡¯s mind.


    At that time, Feng Ruqing was still a big fatty, and she was so weak. But in just three years, she had already grown to such an extent¡­


    ¡°Gu Shi!¡±


    Zong Fu did not expect Gu Shi to protect Feng Ruqing at such a time. He was so furious as he had already given Gu Shi a chance to step down, but Gu Shi was so stubborn.


    ¡®So, don¡¯t blame me for embarrassing you here¡¯.


    Zong Fu looked at the people of Deities Gate on the sidelines.


    If he wanted to make a move against Tian Shen Manor, he must pull the people from Deities Gate to his side so that Deities Gate would not only sit back and reap the benefits from their conflict!


    Gu Shi remained calm. He did not feel threatened by Zong Fu¡¯s words.


    It was as if in his eyes, Zong Fu who was standing in front of him was only a joke.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jiu Yue stood up and smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that Tian Shen Manor is going to fight us to defend a little girl. Could it be that you¡¯re also bewitched by this girl and want to find a stepmother for your daughter?¡±


    With his words, he had not only humiliated Feng Ruqing, but also Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi¡¯s wife died a long time ago, and he had not married again since then. Besides her daughter, he had never had any contact with other women, so now that he was defending Feng Ruqing to this extent¡­ Did it mean to find a stepmother for Gu Yiyi?


    ¡°Master Gu¡­¡± Before Gu Shi could continue speaking, Nalan Yan waved her sleeves, smiled, and stepped forward. ¡°This matter is related to our Fengyun Manor. I don¡¯t want to bother Master Gu.¡±


    Gu Shi smiled calmly. ¡°My daughter likes Little Xiao Qing, and I¡¯ve treated Little Xiao Qing as my daughter. I don¡¯t feel this to be troublesome.¡±


    Gu Shi emphasized that he was protecting Feng Ruqing only because Gu Yiyi liked her.


    It had also indirectly proved that Feng Ruqing was innocent.


    Jiu Yue became more and more embarrassed. ¡®It seems like Gu Shi is confused. Even at a time like this, he still wants to defend that girl.¡¯

 Chapter 1319 - Nalan Yan? That’s A Familiar Name II

    Gu Shi was just like that idiot, Jiu Ming!


    Tian Shen Manor would be destroyed by Gu Shi sooner or later!


    ¡°Today, I want an answer from Gu Shi whether you choose Fengyun Manor or Deities Gate and the Divine Herbs Sect!¡±


    Jiu Yue stood up. His voice was so loud that it shook the entire hall.


    The crowd was startled.


    Two major forces were forcing Tian Shen Manor to make a choice.


    If Tian Shen Manor chose Fengyun Manor, Gu Shi would be an enemy of the two major forces, and he might not be able to live well in the future¡­


    Initially, Tian Shen Manor was already suffering from serious internal affairs, and now there was a threat from outside. If this continued, Tian Shen Manor was not far from destruction¡­


    However, the crowd did not dare to speak up in this situation, they only stood in the corner, shivering. They were afraid of accidentally offending any of the masters.


    Among the three major forces, Tian Shen Manor was the only one that they looked down on the most!


    ¡°Gu Shi doesn¡¯t need to give you an answer.¡± Feng Tianyu¡¯s voice was slightly deep. ¡°Because Master Gu¡¯s answer is irrelevant here. Fengyun Manor is not interested in staying in this place, but you have insulted my daughter, so you have to pay for it!¡±


    Suddenly, a fierce storm emerged, and the entire hall was filled with a violent wind.


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan stood beneath the storm. Their energy was colder and harsher than the storm.


    ¡°Little Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Jiu Ming smiled evilly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I also want to know how powerful my father and mother are now.¡±


    Nalan Yan was naturally strong. She had remained powerful even after the many years of confinement.


    Recently, Feng Tianyu had received an inheritance, causing his strength to advance by leaps and bounds¡­


    Since they were able to come forward now, it proved that their strength was not what it used to be.


    Of course, Feng Ruqing also believed that even if they did not have the kind of powerful strength they had today, they would definitely stand up to defend her.


    But their confidence had convinced Feng Ruqing that they were powerful enough to fight with them!


    Boom!


    The storm surged up violently and filled the entire hall.


    All the chairs flew up in the sky, instantly crashing into the people of the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Everyone in the assembly hall was stunned.


    Today¡¯s war was inevitable, but what they had not expected was that the one who would make the first move¡­ would be Fengyun Manor!


    ¡®Fengyun Manor really has the nerve to attack the Divine Herbs Sect! Do you think that you¡¯re invincible and that no one can match you?¡¯


    No matter how fast new forces developed, it was just a start-up.


    Like a new talent, no matter how strong he was, how could he compare himself to an old master who had lived for a hundred years?


    What if¡­?


    If Fengyun Manor could swallow their anger, they could turn over a new leaf in the future.


    Unfortunately¡­ The people of Fengyun Manor were still too reckless after all.


    Everyone shook their heads disapprovingly as they thought about a rising force about to fall into history.


    It was a pity, and everyone was a little heartbroken¡­


    Faced with everyone¡¯s disappointment, Zong Fu¡¯s unconcerned expression was suddenly filled with a hint of caution as he sensed the powerful energy coming from Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan.


    Boom!


    The storm that carried monstrous forces was headed toward Zong Fu. His face sank a little as he hurriedly blocked it with his sleeves.


    A loud bang echoed, and he was pushed backward. The storm had disappeared at his block as if it had never existed.


    The crowd laughed sarcastically.

 Chapter 1320 - Nalan Yan? That’s A Familiar Name III

    The crowd seemed to know what was coming. Fengyun Manor¡­ How could it compare to the Divine Herbs Sect?


    Feng Tianyu¡­ Did he have the ability to defeat them?


    However, no one noticed Zong Fu¡¯s face, nor did they see his trembling arms. They only knew that Fengyun Manor had failed.


    Other than Gu Shi and that old master from Deities Gate, no one could rival Zong Fu.


    ¡°Father, what are you waiting for?¡± Zong Yi turned his head, feeling confused. ¡°Get rid of these people immediately¡­¡±


    Zong Fu was furious. ¡°You shut up!¡±


    It was the first time he had ever snapped at Zong Yi harshly, leaving Zong Yi stunned, as if he still did not know why his father was so angry.


    Zong Fu¡¯s entire body was shaking.


    This man who was known in the world as someone who relied on women¡­ Was actually stronger than him.


    ¡®This is impossible¡­ Impossible!¡¯


    He was just an old guy who was relying on Fengyun Manor Master! A man with no power of his own!


    Indeed. Everyone in the world said that Fengyun Manor Master¡¯s husband was nothing more than an old guy who had no power and relied on his wife. No one knew how he had won the heart of Fengyun Manor Master and had her bear children for him!


    This was the first time Zong Fu had fought against Feng Tianyu.


    All he knew was that Feng Tianyu was weaker than him!


    Initially, he had thought that he could defeat Gu Shi with Deities Gate¡¯s support, but who knew that Feng Tianyu would attack him first!


    Deities Gate had Jiu Yue and his brother, and that old immortal Gu Shi had no one. Otherwise, he would not have been so passive!


    Zong Fu¡¯s eyes narrowed. If Feng Tianyu and Gu Shi joined forces, did he have any chance of winning?


    And there was also Fengyun Manor Master, Nalan Yan¡­


    ¡®Feng Tianyu¡¯s strength is above Holy Warrior tier, what about Nalan Yan? Is she also a Holy Warrior?


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­


    ¡®Nalan Yan? Why is that name so familiar?¡¯ It was like he had heard it somewhere and had forgotten it for a moment¡­


    He looked at Feng Tianyu, then turned to Nalan Yan, and his gaze finally met Gu Shi¡¯s face.


    ¡®This bastard must have been aware of the power of these people of Fengyun Manor. That¡¯s why he chooses to defend them.¡¯


    Hehe¡­ Zong Fu never thought that Gu Shi was such a scheming dog!


    ¡°Manor Master Nalan, Maiden Feng¡­¡± Zong Fu smiled. ¡°It takes a fight for people to get to know each other well. When I fought with Master Feng just now, it suddenly made me appreciate you more, so why don¡¯t we sit down and have a drink until dawn!¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    ¡®The fight between them just made them friends?¡¯


    ¡®Appreciate?¡¯


    ¡®And you¡¯re going to drink together until dawn?¡¯


    ¡®What about the fight? Tear each other apart!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s it? Nothing else?¡¯


    Not to mention the others, even Feng Tianyu was stunned.


    ¡®Zong Fu is out of his mind, right?¡¯


    ¡®It takes a fight for people to get to know each other well?¡¯


    Hehe!


    The Divine Herbs Sect had bullied people and humiliated his daughter. Did Zong Fu think that Feng Tianyu could easily let him go? Was Zong Fu delusional?


    ¡°Father?¡± Zong Yi turned his head stiffly. He was a little puzzled, startled and shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zong Fu ignored Zong Yi this time. He smiled stiffly. ¡°As the saying goes, heroes respect heroes. Initially, I was upset with Fengyun Manor. If it wasn¡¯t for them, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many fights. But¡­ I am impressed with Master Feng in this battle. He is a hero, and I respect him!¡±

 Chapter 1321 - No One Is Allowed To Bully Her I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Well, this way of saying would not make him feel embarrassed in front of the crowd¡­


    He would settle this debt with these people later when he went to Deities Gate and would be united with the old master.


    He was alone here without the old master. Jiu Yue and Jiu Yuan were useless!


    But, he was also a great man who could be submissive! There was nothing wrong with it!


    Therefore, Zong Fu did not feel that he was doing anything wrong.


    Zong Yi was stunned, dumbfounded, looking at his own father, who looked as if he was looking at another person as if he never knew him.


    ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t take the wrong medicine today, did you?¡±


    ¡®You respect Feng Tianyu?


    ¡®It¡¯s funny, right?¡¯


    Feng Tianyu is a weak man who relies on women. Has Father lost his mind to say such things?


    Zong Fu did not indulge in Zong Yi this time and glared at him. ¡°You shut up! Can¡¯t you see that Master Feng is a warrior at a young age? What¡¯s wrong with me appreciating someone like him? Why are you talking so much?¡±


    ¡®Young age?¡¯


    Zong Yi was startled. Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter has already grown up, but his father was still calling him young?


    ¡®What has happened to Father?¡¯


    Zong Fu had always been a man who knew what was good for him, just like when he had wanted to defend Gu Zhenyang but was horrified by Nan Xian¡¯s strength. In the end, he had allowed Nan Xian to take Gu Zhenyang away in front of him.


    He would not offend someone like Nan Xian just because of Gu Zhenyang.


    It was no different now.


    Feng Tianyu was quite strong, and there was Nalan Yan whose strength was unknown. Oh, and Gu Shi who was supporting them¡­


    He was not so dumb to go against them.


    Especially when it was for a Qin Fei¡¯er¡­


    If she could not bring benefits to the Divine Herbs Sect and kept stirring up trouble, why would he keep her?


    To be his daughter-in-law?


    Zong Yi¡¯s body stiffened. This was the first time his father had done this to him in front of so many people.


    But, he also understood that his father was furious this time. He was a little reluctant about his father¡¯s decision, but he did not open his mouth again.


    So¡­ If a naughty child did not listen, just scold him once before beating him.


    To a spoiled child like Zong Yi, after he knew that Zong Fu was angry, he did not dare say much. He could only hold his sulking breath and stare hard at Feng Ruqing.


    Perhaps even Qin Fei¡¯er had not expected that this would happen.


    Her face was pale, and her body began to tremble lightly. Her already weak face looked even more like she would faint at any moment.


    After seeing Qin Fei¡¯er in such a condition, Zong Yi was even more distressed. He was angry but did not dare to say anything more.


    Feng Tianyu stared hard at Zong Fu and smiled coldly. ¡°You have humiliated my daughter. Are we just going to let this go?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Zong Fu laughed. ¡°Fei¡¯er is still young and ignorant, and the former Qin family did not teach her well. Now she has become my adoptive daughter, so I will naturally teach her well later. Since we are becoming friends, why should Master Feng have a problem with my daughter?¡±


    Even though he did not treat Qin Fei¡¯er as his daughter, but¡­ He still had to defend her.


    Otherwise, if people knew that Fengyun Manor had bullied his adoptive daughter in public, in the future, his Divine Herbs Sect¡­ Would no longer be respected in the reclusive world.


    He must save his reputation!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose daughter Qin Fei¡¯er is, all I care about is my daughter. She bullied my daughter, and you still want me to let her go. Zong Fu, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

 Chapter 1322 - No One Is Allowed To Bully Her II

    Zong Fu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He did not expect that Feng Tianyu was still unable to forgive him even after he had taken a step back.


    Zong Fu held back his anger and did not unleash his fury as he saw Gu Shi staring at him.


    ¡®There are so many of you. I¡¯m scared of you¡­¡¯


    The crowd thought that Zong Fu would not continue to endure his anger this time, but they could only see him groaning in frustration. ¡°Master Feng, take a step back¡­ Why bother with a little girl?¡±


    ¡®What I mean is, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your pride if you, a big man, fight with a little girl?¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    A warm voice came from behind Feng Tianyu.


    Feng Tianyu turned around and looked at Feng Ruqing, who was already walking toward him.


    The young girl smiled faintly, but her eyes contained an unreadable light.


    ¡°There was already a deep hatred between me and Qin Fei¡¯er! So, I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Feng Tianyu frowned, somewhat disagreeing with Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not just you who has a deep hatred for Qin Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s our family! It¡¯s a blood feud.¡±


    Blood feud!


    If there were no real deep hatred, one would never use this word to describe it.


    That was why all eyes were immediately on Qin Fei¡¯er.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Qin Fei¡¯er, the adoptive daughter of the sect master? What blood feud does she have with Fengyun Manor?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding? Qin Fei¡¯er looked soft and weak. A woman like her can only do the kind of sleep with another man, as Maiden Gu Yiyi said. She couldn¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    ¡°If there has been any real misunderstanding, just make it clear. They can¡¯t be so rude at the assembly, and they should respect the Divine Herbs Sect¡­¡±


    Zong Fu was a nobleman, and there was nothing wrong with him cherishing a hero.


    After all, Feng Tianyu dared to face a behemoth like the Divine Herbs Sect for his daughter.


    However¡­


    It was not right for a hero like Feng Tianyu to be so unforgiving. If they were in Zong Fu¡¯s position, they might do the same thing too.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Zong Yi sneered and turned to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°All of this is because of this man from Fengyun Manor!¡± Zong Yi¡¯s gaze, filled with hatred and disgust, turned back to Qin Chen. ¡°This man is the Qin family¡¯s adoptive son. He almost died out there, but the Qin family has adopted him, given him a good life, but he still treats his savior with such vengeance! Now, you are ridiculously talking about blood feud¡­¡±


    He spoke too fast, so fast that Zong Fu could not even stop him¡­


    Feng Ruqing picked up a brick from the ground, weighed its weight, and slammed it on top of Zong Yi¡¯s head with a loud thud.


    The whole world suddenly disappeared before his eyes before he could finish his words.


    Feng Ruqing patted her hands as she smiled and turned to unconscious Zong Yi.


    ¡°What else do you want to say? I¡¯m giving you a chance now, and you can say whatever you want to say.¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    ¡®Zong Yi has already fainted, what do you want him to say?¡¯


    ¡°Yi¡¯er!¡±


    Zong Fu was stunned for a few seconds before rushing toward Zong Yi as quickly as possible. He picked up Zong Yi¡¯s body and stared at the blood flowing down from the man¡¯s head. His eyes gradually turned red.

 Chapter 1323 - No One Is Allowed To Bully Her III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He raised his eyes and stared hard at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°How dare you!!!¡±


    He had already retreated again and again, and this person was still attacking his son!


    It was his son, his only son! He could yell at him and be mean to him, but he could not bear to beat his son!


    And now an outsider had smashed his son¡¯s head, how could he not be angry!


    Zong Fu clenched his fists tightly. His veins pulsing in his forehead, and his eyes were filled with rage!


    No matter how weak his son was, Zong Yi was still his backbone, and he would not allow anyone to bully him!


    Feng Ruqing ignored Zong Fu. She sneered as she looked down at Zong Yi, who was unconscious. ¡°Just now, you said that Chen¡¯er was saved by the Qin family?¡±


    No one answered her words.


    Zong Yi was already unconscious, it was impossible for him to answer.


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°And you¡¯re calling Chen¡¯er an ungrateful kid? And you think he has let down Qin Fei¡¯er?¡±


    The entire hall was still as quiet as ever.


    So quiet that the sound of the wind blowing could be heard clearly¡­


    Zong Fu trembled even more. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression turned stern.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°Everyone in Tian Shen Manor knows that Chen¡¯er is my brother!


    ¡°It was the Qin family who has taken him away! They forced Chen¡¯er to take some medicine since he was still a child and has used his blood as a drug primer for so many years. He was just a blood donor, a drug-primer to the Qin family!


    ¡°Are you saying that Chen¡¯er is ungrateful? Ridiculous! My brother was stolen from us since he was a child and has been separated from our family for years! So, who is the ungrateful one when the one he saved is the one who tried to hurt him? Who¡¯s the real ungrateful person here?¡±


    The whole world quieted down a little.


    Even the sound of the wind disappeared instantly.


    Only her voice was left, echoing in the sky for a long time¡­


    Feng Chen¡¯s clear eyes were staring at Feng Ruqing, and he had a smile on his face.


    He understood that Xiao Qing had deliberately said these words in front of the people.


    It was to clear his name.


    She did not want him to spend his life being blamed for a crime that he had never committed.


    Even though he did not care about anything, her defense of him¡­ It was like a light that illuminated his heart and led him to find his way home.


    It was wonderful¡­


    He was so lucky to have a chance to be with her.


    He was content enough and would not demand anything more¡­


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked toward Zong Yi.


    Zong Fu stood up suddenly. His face was cold and stern as he looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Little girl, do you know that there is a price to be paid for hurting my son in my Divine Herbs Sect? You¡¯ll never be able to leave here if you take one more step forward!¡±


    Gu Shi frowned and stood up from his seat. He smiled coldly as he looked at Zong Fu and gave him a warning look.


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan took a few steps forward as a terrifying aura surged out from their bodies.


    Jiu Ming did not make any movements, but an evil cold light flashed in his eyes as he looked at Zong Fu¡­ And his gaze was filled with murderous intent¡­


    Zong Fu did not move. He clenched his fists tightly as his bloodshot eyes stared coldly at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks when she was in front of Zong Fu. Her hand, which she placed behind her back, somehow found a stone and flicked it instantly at Zong Yi¡¯s body before it bounced off his body¡­


    Her action was too fast for anyone to react¡­

 Chapter 1324 - Kindly Helped Him To Wake Up

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A heart-wrenching scream suddenly rang out, echoed in the sky, and made everyone¡¯s heart tremble.


    That intense pain directly caused Zong Yi to wake up from his unconsciousness. His face darkened, and he looked to be in some sort of discomfort.


    Zong Fu was so furious. ¡°Feng Ruqing, what exactly are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ He passed out, so I was just being nice trying to wake up.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged nonchalantly.


    1


    She soon turned to Qin Fei¡¯er and stared at her coldly.


    Qin Fei¡¯er clenched her fists tightly as her breathing grew a little heavier. But she forced herself to look strong, seemingly unwilling to show her weakness in front of Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Guards!¡± Zong Fu took a deep breath. His face was cold as he said, ¡°Take Yi¡¯er to rest first, I have some things to deal with here¡­¡±


    The Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s disciples had already stepped forward, yet before they could even touch Zong Yi, he pushed them away angrily.


    ¡°Get out, all of you, get out!¡± He clenched his fists as his face was livid with anger. ¡°Feng Ruqing, you damned b*tch, I won¡¯t let you go¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s demon-like figure fiercely flashed over and slapped Zong Yi across his face.


    She slapped Zong Yi in front of Zong Fu!


    She did not even respect the sect master!


    ¡°The people of Fengyun Manor have gone overboard!¡± Zong Fu¡¯s aura suddenly surged out, causing the sky to darken a bit.


    Gu Shi stood up. His face was indifferent as he gazed at the crowd of the Divine Herbs Sect with an obscure light in his eyes.


    Seeing Gu Shi¡¯s movement, the people of Deities Gate also got up and walked a few steps toward Zong Fu.


    All the forces other than these three major forces, as if they had discussed it, took a few steps back, giving a huge space to these three main forces.


    1


    After all¡­ The battle between Holy Warriors was not something that ordinary people could participate in, and if they did, they would at most become cannon fodder and die in this war.


    The atmosphere in the Divine Herbs Sect assembly was so cold.


    ¡°So?¡± Gu Shi sneered. ¡°Do you really want to start a fight?¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s fists were clenched in rage as a vein bulged in his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s Fengyun Manor who is bullying people. Master Gu, if you try to stop me, then¡­ You will become the enemy of our Divine Herbs Sect!¡±


    Gu Shi waved his sleeve calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. You can¡¯t win this battle. In the end, you will lose your son and the entire Divine Herbs Sect.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zong Fu laughed sardonically. ¡°Do you think you can easily bully my Divine Herbs Sect just because you have a large number of Holy Warriors on your side? I¡¯m telling you, whoever beats my son is like they are beating me! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not going to fight back!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zong Fu had turned and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    His gaze was stern and filled with monstrous murderous intent.


    Gu Shi smiled lightly and shook his head. He had already persuaded him, but Zong Fu¡­ He was asking for it, and there was no one to blame¡­


    However, before Feng Ruqing could make a move, Feng Tianyu was already standing in front of her.


    He raised his hand to hold Zong Fu¡¯s fist¡­


    Boom!


    A force that was as powerful as the waves of the sea was unleashed with a loud bang. The entire ground shook from it, and the trees were uprooted and sent flying in the air.


    1

 Chapter 1325 - Shock!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was so shocking and made everyone present tremble in fear.


    ¡®The power of a Holy Warrior¡­ It¡¯s really terrifying!¡¯


    ¡®What about Advanced Holy Warrior? Will it be enough to destroy the world?¡¯


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    It was as if the crowd had suddenly realized something as their eyes turned to Feng Tianyu.


    ¡®Is this old guy¡­ A Holy Warrior?¡¯


    In other words¡­ There was no such appreciation or respect because Zong Fu was just afraid of Feng Tianyu and Gu Shi joining forces. Zong Fu was actually a coward.


    However, Zong Fu did not care what others were thinking right now.


    All he knew was that the group of people in front of him had hurt his beloved son!


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, initially, we could just forgive and forget, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Your daughter is rude and has hurt my son. Today I¡¯ll avenge my son!¡± The anger within his eyes burned and became more and more intense.


    ***


    Not far away, Zong Yi was still staring hard at Feng Ruqing as his hand firmly held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s cold, small hand.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry. This woman is so vicious. My father will never let her go!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er smiled weakly. Her smile that she forced seemed to contain endless grievance and sorrow.


    But she did not say another word.


    Zong Yi became even more furious when he saw Fei¡¯er trying to act strong. A murderous intent flashed in his eyes.


    A sudden gloom had blanketed the whole world.


    Feng Tianyu stood under the violent storm with one hand behind his back. He seemed determined as his cold eyes revealed disdain.


    Suddenly¡­ An old voice with a horrifying aura slowly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little late, but the Divine Herbs Sect assembly already looks¡­ Uneventful.¡±


    Jiu Yue raised his eyes in delight at the sound of the voice. His gaze fell on the old master in front of him.


    Jiu Yuan, however, was startled and looked at Jiu Ming with some concern. Initially, he wanted to say something, but he could not get a single word out of his mouth.


    ¡°Deities Gate Master Jiu Luo!¡±


    The crowd could not help but inhale sharply. Deities Gate Master had arrived.


    All the masters of the three forces had arrived!


    Gu Shi frowned as he looked at Jiu Luo and pulled Gu Yiyi behind him. His eyes were filled with alarm.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zong Fu looked up to the sky and laughed, a laugh that was filled with joy. ¡°Gate Master Jiu, you¡¯ve finally come.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Jiu Luo smiled faintly. ¡°A year ago, I felt the bottleneck. I was in closed-door cultivation, and I have not come out since. So, I have sent my son to this assembly. I¡¯m late¡­¡±


    Zong Fu looked at Jiu Luo with shock in his eyes. ¡°Gate Master Jiu, did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier a few days ago. And after the breakthrough, I came here to attend the assembly. But I didn¡¯t expect such chaos at this assembly¡­¡±


    Advanced Holy Warrior!


    Zong Fu was so jealous of him!


    He had gotten stuck on this bottleneck years ago and had never been able to reach this rank.


    Therefore, he had insisted on keeping Qin Fei¡¯er after he knew about her breakthrough, wanting to know what method she had used to increase her strength.


    Who would have thought that out of the three major forces, Jiu Luo would be the first one to make a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier¡­


    It seemed like from now on, Jiu Luo was already invincible, no one in Cang Yue Mainland would be his match anymore!


    How could Zong Fu not be jealous of him?

 Chapter 1326 - The Pot Had An Upset Stomach I

    Zong Fu pushed down the jealousy that was boiling in his chest. He smiled and said politely, ¡°Congratulations, Gate Master Jiu.¡±


    Jiu Luo smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. Sect Master is still young, and it probably won¡¯t take long for you to reach Advanced Holy Warrior tier.¡±


    Indeed, Zong Fu was much younger compared to Jiu Luo, who had reached the golden age.


    Zong Fu¡¯s facial expression grew better.


    Jiu Luo had only made a breakthrough to Advanced Holy Warrior tier at this old age, and he would definitely be able to reach this rank soon.


    He still had a long life ahead of him. There would always be other opportunities in the future.


    Jiu Luo¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Jiu Ming. He frowned as he asked indifferently, ¡°Mu¡¯er, what are you doing there? Our Deities Gate is not over there, are you standing in the wrong place?¡±


    The man wearing a purple robe stood in the light breeze. His handsome face covered by a mask, making it hard to see his facial expression.


    However, his pair of cold and evil eyes were filled with sarcasm and mockery after hearing Jiu Luo¡¯s words.


    He sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not standing in the wrong place, Deities Gate¡­ What does that have to do with me?¡±


    His voice was as loud as thunder, shocking everyone¡¯s heart.


    Everyone looked at Jiu Ming in disbelief.


    ¡®Is he going to give up Deities Gate¡­ For Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    Jiu Luo¡¯s face darkened, but he still managed to hold back all of his anger in front of Jiu Ming.


    Among the great powers in Deities Gate, the only one he could be satisfied with was Jiu Ming, who had an outstanding ability unmatched by anyone.


    The only pity was the birthmark on his face, which made everyone regard him as unlucky, making it difficult for him to control Deities Gate.


    Therefore, he had left Deities Gate to find his own way, but the old master had never expected that Jiu Ming would be able to achieve what he had today¡­


    His other grandchildren, including even his son, were useless! They only knew to sit around idly and enjoy the fruits of other¡¯s work.


    Only Jiu Ming was fitted to be his successor¡­


    As for the birthmark¡­ That was easy. He would find a way to get rid of it. Without the birthmark, no one would say that he is unlucky, and no one would see him as a demon again. Then, he could hand over Deities Gate to him.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, I know you have suffered a lot of things. Grandfather will handle it for you later. As long as you want to come back, I will not punish you for disobeying me in public today.¡±


    Perhaps it was only Jiu Ming who could make him step back again and again.


    If it were any of his other grandsons, he would not be so tolerant like this!


    This time¡­ Jiu Ming¡¯s heart might have softened a little, right?


    ***


    The cold smile on Jiu Ming¡¯s face grew bigger, and his cold gaze contained no emotions.


    He looked as calm as ever.


    Suddenly¡­


    A slender jade-like hand landed on his shoulder, easing his stiff shoulders.


    The young girl¡¯s fine hair brushing her face. She was so beautiful that no words could adequately describe her.


    Even Jiu Luo was stunned when he saw Feng Ruqing.


    He had never seen such an outstanding girl in his life.


    She was comfortingly beautiful, the kind of beauty that one could never get bored of even after looking at her for a long time.


    No wonder his grandson, who had never fallen in love with anyone before, was so fond of her¡­


    Even a hero would have a hard time resisting beauty.


    Too bad¡­ He wanted an obedient and sensible child to be his heir, not this kind of person who was addicted to beauty and easily compelled¡­


    ¡°So, you want to take the responsibility of Jiu Ming to decide?¡± The young girl smiled as she turned to Jiu Yue standing next to the old master. ¡°Then, kill him first. He was the one who wanted to kill Jiu Ming back then. Since you claim to be in charge of him, kill the person who wanted to harm him first.¡±

 Chapter 1327 - The Pot Had An Upset Stomach II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The crowd was abruptly quiet.


    It was so quiet to the point that one could have heard a pin drop.


    Many of these forces present had expected Jiu Ming to speak out against the old master, but none of them thought that Feng Ruqing would step up and disrespect the old master.


    He was Jiu Ming¡¯s grandfather, and his strength as Advanced Holy Warrior was enough to make people panic!


    ¡®Does Feng Ruqing think she can do whatever she wants just because she is the young lady of Fengyun Manor and has Gu Shi backing her up?¡¯


    She dared to be so arrogant and rude in front of the old master Jiu Luo, a man with high status.


    ¡°Insolent!¡± Jiu Yue was furious, and he stared fiercely at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s best to speak with evidence. You¡¯re just spewing nonsense like this¡­ Be careful. You might cause trouble.¡±


    Jiu Luo was not as furious as Jiu Yue was. He remained calm as he raised his hand to stop Jiu Yue.


    ¡°If Yue¡¯er did something like this, I would naturally teach him a lesson for Ming¡¯er, but he won¡¯t fight with his own family. Our Deities Gate hates that kind of person¡­ I believe in my son, and I believe in my grandson. Unfortunately, Ming¡¯er was too young back then. He was easily influenced by the wicked person who made him thought that his own uncle was trying to kill him.¡±


    He also knew about it and smiled faintly at Nalan Yan.


    ¡°I heard that when criminals were chasing my son, he was saved by Fengyun Manor Master, right?¡±


    A cold and stern light flashed in Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone present looked at each other, and they suddenly realized something.


    ¡°It turns out that back then, Master Jiu Ming was saved by Fengyun Manor Master.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I never thought that a beautiful woman like Fengyun Manor Master would do such things. She probably already knew Master Jiu Ming¡¯s identity and also his power, so¡­ She had helped him. She not only made Master Jiu Ming feel grateful toward her but had also caused him to misunderstand his own uncle!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? They are families, and Deities Gate is very strict, how could they do something like killing their own family member? It looks like someone has spread false news to deceive Master Jiu Ming!¡±


    ¡°Master Jiu Yue also said that Jiu Ming gave Paramount to the young lady of Fengyun Manor. Maybe this is also one of Fengyun Manor Master¡¯s schemes. Paramount is not as powerful as the three major forces, but Paramount has Grandmaster Qing Xian.¡±


    Who was Grandmaster Qing Xian?


    She was the herbal cuisine¡¯s grandmaster in Paramount.


    She knew a lot of recipes for herbal cuisine. She had provided help to countless people and gained endless wealth and fame for Paramount.


    This grandmaster named herself ¡®Qing Xian¡¯ (Leisure), so she must be a person who loved leisure and did not want to be disturbed. But she was willing to help Paramount¡­ Perhaps she was already acquainted with Master Jiu Ming.


    Back then, Nalan Yan must have also saved Jiu Ming specifically for the sake of Grandmaster Qing Xian.


    Indeed. Perhaps, those killers were sent by Nalan Yan, to make Jiu Ming felt grateful to her, and had used Jiu Ming to destroy Deities Gate.


    ¡®Nalan Yan¡­ Is really a wicked woman!¡¯


    ¡°The daughter is evil, and so is the mother.¡± Zong Yi sneered. ¡°One tries so hard to scheme against people, and the other likes to bully people! God is watching you, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Before Zong Yi could finish his words, lightning suddenly appeared, striking his head with a loud bang.


    The noisy hall was suddenly silent and quiet¡­

 Chapter 1328 - The Pot Had An Upset Stomach III

    Buzz!


    All the people could see a huge pot was hovering in the air, covering the clouds.


    Yes, a huge pot!


    The pot was so huge it seemed like it could fit five people inside.


    And the pot could fly!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing held her forehead helplessly.


    She did not bring this pot with her when she came, thinking that it was too conspicuous and inconvenient to bring, and she could not fit it into the medium.


    Who knew that this pot somehow could find the way here on its own.


    It also went everywhere to eat anything as it wished, swallowed the lightning, and vomited it on Zong Yi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Throw it up!¡±


    The huge pot seemed to be in some discomfort. Its lid suddenly lifted. It spat out another bolt of lightning and struck Zong Yi again.


    Zong Yi had just regained his senses, but another bolt of lightning suddenly struck his head again. He was dizzy as if his mind was filled with a pile of paste and fainted again¡­


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®How many bolts of lightning did this thing swallow along the way?


    ¡®And its stomach is upset now¡­¡¯


    After all, lightning is a natural phenomenon that contains strong power. Perhaps the huge pot was just hungry and swallowed the bolts of lightning. It managed to hold on for a while, but could not handle the surge of power and spat the bolts of lightning out again.


    Jiu Luo frowned as he looked at the huge pot.


    He was quite interested in this huge pot, but he had to deal with Feng Ruqing first.


    ¡°Little girl, Ming¡¯er likes you so much, but you and your mother are using him for your own benefits. I will not easily forgive you for what you have done to him¡­¡± Jiu Luo¡¯s face became cold. ¡°Because if you do something wrong, you have to pay for it!¡±


    Gu Shi took a few steps forward, blocking Feng Ruqing as well as the others.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch them.¡±


    When those two Advanced Holy Warriors besieged the Mu family, Xiao Qing¡¯s pot had settled them right immediately. Now Jiu Luo¡­ Had just made a breakthrough.


    Gu Shi was only kindly reminding him.


    But¡­


    Some people did not understand the good intentions of others.


    ¡°Master Gu, if you try to stop me, then I¡­ I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the northern mainland.


    A stunning man in a white robe was standing calmly as if he was the only spot of light in this northern land.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Suyi walked behind Nan Xian and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± Nan Xian smiled faintly. His smile was something that had never been seen before he met Feng Ruqing. ¡°But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find it soon¡­¡±


    Suyi smiled. ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect assembly has probably already started, but I¡¯ve told Gu Shi that we might arrive a little late. He will protect Qing¡¯er, and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It was possible that the man¡¯s eyes lit up a little when Feng Ruqing¡¯s name was mentioned.


    The faint smile on his lips suddenly faded.


    ¡°No one can hurt her.¡±


    His Qing¡¯er was so powerful, and no one could hurt her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Qing¡¯er is doing, and her child¡­¡± Suyi sighed.


    Nan Xian suddenly turned around.


    His figure was like the wind, appearing in front of Suyi in a split second, scaring her into taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Did you just say¡­ Child?¡±


    ¡®A child? My child? Mine!!!!!


    ¡®Qing¡¯er is pregnant with my child?¡¯


    Nan Xian was overwhelmed with joy. His expressionless face finally revealed a happy smile!


    Suyi was stunned for a moment. ¡°Have I not told you before?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°And your grandfather¡­ Didn¡¯t he tell you either?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±

 Chapter 1329 - Anxious To Return I

    Suyi was stunned. Qing¡¯er was pregnant, and none of them had even told Nan Xian about such a big thing?


    ¡°So, are we going to continue searching for it now?¡±


    They had initially wanted to surprise Qing¡¯er, but¡­


    Had no one told Nan Xian about Qing¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy?


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nan Xian raised his head. He was looking at the sky, not far away. There was light in his eyes and a glint that Suyi had never seen before. ¡°I want to meet her now.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. The old master and your second uncle are waiting. It might not be too late for us to rush to the Divine Herbs Sect assembly now.¡±


    They had no interest in attending the Divine Herbs Sect assembly.


    They would not have gone to the assembly if Feng Ruqing was not there¡­


    Nan Xian¡¯s heart had already left to get to Feng Ruqing, so they must leave quickly.


    His figure turned into a flash of light as he rushed forward without answering Suyi.


    He was so impatient to see her.


    ***


    The sky in the Divine Herbs Sect was darkening as if it was in the early stages of a thunderstorm.


    Jiu Luo¡¯s energy shocked everyone. Violent winds surged from him like a tornado in the void.


    It was so loud that people around him trembled in fear. Everyone was startled and shocked.


    Feng Ruqing pulled Gu Yiyi from Gu Shi¡¯s side to her back, raising her head and looked at Jiu Luo coldly. Her lips stretched into an eerie smile.


    Gu Yiyi did not have difficulty breathing like the others because Feng Ruqing had blocked all the energy coming to her. She placed her hand under her chin, supporting her jaw and stared at Feng Ruqing obsessively.


    ¡®Xiao Qing is so handsome and cooler than any men in the world¡­¡¯


    She wanted to marry Feng Ruqing!


    Unfortunately, Xiao Qing had been seduced by that vixen. But that was fine because he would soon become her second aunt, and Xiao Qing would protect her for the rest of her life.


    It made Gu Yiyi happy just thinking about it¡­


    ¡°Little Guoguo¡­¡±


    The young girl called softly, but it caused the huge pot in the sky to shake violently. Its stomach was obviously still in some kind of pain, but after seeing Feng Ruqing was being bullied like that, it became angry and instantly rushed down¡­


    These damn humans dared to bully its master in front of it! They were clearly provoking it!


    As a pot of principle, it should not turn a blind eye to such provocations!


    ***


    Jiu Luo¡¯s mind had always been more sensitive than others, and when he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice, he felt that something was wrong.


    Therefore, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    As he pondered, the huge pot was already hovering above his head before it slammed down with a loud bang. The momentum was as fierce as a tiger, powerful enough to scare any man.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Jiu Luo¡¯s whole head was dizzy. His eyes were dark, and the top of his head became swollen, almost fainting in front of everyone¡­


    Fortunately, he had regained his senses and quickly woke up. As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the huge pot had created a stormy wave, coming swiftly at him with a powerful force.


    At that moment, Jiu Luo¡¯s face changed dramatically. He never thought that this huge pot would obey Feng Ruqing.


    He was envious of this huge pot.


    Jiu Yue was stunned for quite a while before he shouted angrily, ¡°Jiu Ming, you ungrateful kid, why did you give such a powerful pot to an outsider and not to our Deities Gate! Are you still the old master¡¯s grandson? Don¡¯t you know how to respect the elder?¡±

 Chapter 1330 - Anxious To Return II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    But everything owned by the old master would be his soon!


    ¡®Jiu Ming is really ungrateful. He gave such a great divine object to a little girl. He should have brought it to Deities Gate.¡¯


    Indeed, Jiu Yue thought that it was impossible for Feng Ruqing to tame such an intelligent pot! It must be Jiu Ming who had tame the pot to impress her!


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he see that this girl does not deserve such a good thing?


    ¡®Girl, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll lose your life after using it?¡¯


    Jiu Ming looked at Jiu Yue mockingly. ¡°So you think, my Little Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t have the capabilities to own the pot?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Jiu Yue snorted. ¡®What kind of strength can a little girl who only clings onto men have?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that funny?¡¯


    His daughter might not even be able to tame such a divine creature, let alone a little girl who was not even as good as Deities Gate¡¯s disciple, right?


    Jiu Ming could clearly see what was in Jiu Yue¡¯s heart. He smirked. ¡°Since when did divine creatures care about their master¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ming!¡± Jiu Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    To him, all the good things in the world should only be owned by the three major forces, and none of the other forces had the ability to control them.


    This idea had been deeply rooted in them for a long time.


    But¡­ He had forgotten that Cang Yue Mainland had countless geniuses and countless talented people. If Tian Ya had not restrained them back then, many forces in this reclusive world would have gone around to kill people, steal others¡¯ treasures, and even exterminated people all over the world just to gain control of all the good creatures.


    The sarcasm in Jiu Ming¡¯s eyes was obvious. ¡°Your father has been beaten by the pot, do you think I have the strength to tame it?¡±


    What Jiu Ming meant was that he did not have the strength to tame this pot, and among the people who were present, only Feng Ruqing had this kind of power.


    The pot had even smashed Jiu Luo¡¯s head, so how could anyone else have this kind of strength to tame it?


    ¡°Ming¡¯er¡­¡± Seeing that Jiu Yue¡¯s face reflected discomfort, Jiu Yuan spoke despondently, ¡°Stop arguing with your uncle. Your uncle is an elder, and he can¡¯t be wrong¡­¡±


    1


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Little Guoguo!¡±


    As soon as this was said, the huge pot fiercely came forward. It did not even need another command from Feng Ruqing as it had already emitted a shocking wave and smashed Jiu Yuan.


    Jiu Yuan did not have time to react.


    Jiu Yue, on the other hand, was quick to react. He instantly dodged backward to avoid being smashed by the huge pot!


    In a flash, the huge pot dropped and smashed Jiu Yuan¡¯s head.


    The soil under Jiu Yuan¡¯s feet sank in, and his whole body fell into a deep hole¡­


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er!¡± Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes turned red. He turned his furious gaze to Jiu Ming. A monstrous rage burned in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s your father! Ask this pot to stop right now!¡±


    Jiu Luo panicked as he saw that the huge pot had turned its gaze back to Jiu Yue.


    In this life, he had never wanted his family members to kill each other or for his family to fall apart.


    Why¡­ Ming¡¯er was always so inconsiderate. How could he be so cruel to his own father and uncle?


    Those were his blood relatives!


    ¡°Little pot¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened even more. ¡°That man talks too much, it¡¯s so annoying. I don¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t want to reform him.¡±


    The huge pot looked at Jiu Yue and then at Jiu Luo, but in the end, it thought that it was better to settle the old one first.


    Once he was settled with, the others would be easier to deal with¡­


    ***


    Zong Fu was dumbstruck as he saw the huge pot rushing toward Jiu Yue.


    His body stiffened as he clenched his fists tightly, trying not to tremble.


    His eyes were filled with horror and panic.

 Chapter 1331 - Anxious To Return III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Indeed, even Jiu Luo was unable to resist the attack from the huge pot, so what about him? Could he endure it?


    The pot had some kind of sadistic pleasure from watching Jiu Yuan suffer. It did not smash Jiu Yuan to death all at once but left him covered in blood, lying inside the huge hole.


    No one went to pull him up, and even his own son, Jiu Ming, only gave him a cold glance and made no move.


    ¡°Jiu Ming¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Jiu Ming¡¯s expression, her heart sinking slightly. ¡°No matter what, you still have Paramount, and us.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jiu Ming¡¯s face expressionless, as if he was recounting something. ¡°My mother¡¯s family background is not admirable, but Jiu Yuan liked her because she was beautiful. However, my mother has always been indifferent, and it took much time for Jiu Yuan to make her agree to marry him.


    ¡°She was a happy woman before marrying into Deities Gate. Jiu Yuan obeyed her in everything, pampered her, indulged her, but since she entered Deities Gate, she realized how cowardly her own husband in this family was!


    ¡°He was very filial to his parents and respectful to his brother, but he had allowed his wife to suffer grievances.


    ¡°Jiu Luo and his wife wanted him to marry someone with a reputable background and the only firm choice Jiu Yuan has ever made was marrying my mother. If I had known this, I¡¯d rather him give up on my mother back then than let her suffer from depression and die¡­¡±


    One could tell what kind of life Jiu Yuan had in Deities Gate from the way he spoke for Jiu Yue just now¡­


    He could be considered a good person who had no desire to compete with his brothers and would not disobey his father.


    But he was irresponsible toward his own family. He was just a coward in the eyes of his wife and children and was not qualified to be a husband or a father.


    ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, do you know how many grievances my mother has suffered¡­ The old lady troubled her, the old master looked down on her, and Jiu Yue, that beast¡­ Had harassed her! But no one believed her, Jiu Yuan has always trusted only his brother, and everyone said it was my mother who was the seducer, lusting after Jiu Yue! Ridiculous! Even her husband didn¡¯t take her side, it was all that public opinion that has driven her to death!¡±


    Back then, Jiu Ming was young and he did not have any deep feelings about it. It was a servant who was taken in by his mother who had told him all this.


    Later¡­


    When Jiu Yue was hunting him, the servant was killed as she tried to protect him.


    It was also that servant who had stalled Jiu Yue until Jiu Ming was found and saved by Nalan Yan.


    Vengeance¡­ Of course, he had to take revenge! He had never slacked off in his training all these years, simply because he wanted to take revenge!


    What made these people still think that¡­ He should have handed over his Paramount to these murderers who killed his mother?


    Even Jiu Yuan was his sworn enemy, the one who had indirectly killed his mother!


    Not to mention the real murderer, Jiu Yue!


    Jiu Ming¡¯s voice was so clear that it echoed through the hall and caused an uproar again.


    Jiu Yue¡¯s eyes were frightened. ¡°You¡¯re lying! It was your mother who was unfaithful, it has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t you slander me, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    Jiu Ming frowned as an endless evil aura emitted from his eyes. ¡°There was a rule back then that no one in the reclusive world was allowed to attack anyone from the secular world! Which included¡­ harming a woman¡­¡±


    Not only did he want to take revenge, but he also wanted to clear his mother¡¯s name and not let her bear the reputation of being an unfaithful woman.


    And¡­ He also wanted to destroy Deities Gate and make them publicly disgraced!

 Chapter 1332 - An Unsavory Reputation

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Somehow, after hearing this, a tinge of fear flashed in Jiu Yue¡¯s eyes, and he could not help but take a few steps backward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiu Ming smiled coldly as he raised his hand and then gently dropped it.


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind him.


    Everyone looked up and saw¡­


    Paramount¡¯s guardian leading a group of women who came from nearby. These women looked like the commoners of the city as they were all dressed in ordinary clothes.


    However¡­


    The moment these women looked at Jiu Yue, the hatred in their eyes was so obvious that it was like a snake, wanting to devour a person.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He was the one who had bullied me back then! I bore him a son and took the blame for half of my life!¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t god take his life? When he was injured and went to the village, my father was kind enough to let him stay overnight, but he had bullied me and killed my father! I¡¯ve looked for him for so many years, and finally, I¡¯ve found him. Thanks to Master Jiu Ming for giving me a chance to meet this murderer again!¡±


    ¡°He killed your father, and killed my husband¡­ He tried to harass me when my husband came back and ran into him. This beast¡­ He killed my husband!¡±


    The quiet hall was filled with the sounds of crying.


    But the others were unable to say anything¡­


    Before Tian Ya made the rules, many evil people in the reclusive world had bullied the weak and robbed people. But they would not kill others just to get a woman!


    What kind of girls could they not get with their power and status? All the prettiest girls would be sent to them! Why did they have to do such a terrible thing?


    But¡­


    How could this Master Jiu Yue of Deities Gate be such a beast!


    Zong Fu was also dumbfounded. He stared blankly at Jiu Yue as if he had never thought that someone would do such an evil thing.


    Compared to Jiu Yue, he actually felt that the mistake Gu Zhenyang had made back then was not inexcusable, but Gu Zhenyang had kidnapped Nan Xian¡¯s future mother-in-law, so¡­ He could not protect him¡­


    ¡°All of you are lying!¡±


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically, especially when he saw that there was no single person around to speak up for him.


    Even Jiu Yuan was just staring at him silently, as if he had been dumbstruck by this news.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± A woman in the crowd sneered. ¡°I have even brought my child here. He is the evidence of the mistakes you¡¯ve made back then! These people present are all great masters, and I trust you¡¯ll uphold justice for the folk women!¡±


    Gu Shi looked at the group of women who had been bullied and turned his gaze back to Jiu Yue. He gritted his teeth in anger as his heart burned with a monstrous rage. ¡°Jiu Yue!¡±


    Without waiting for Jiu Luo to argue anything else, Jiu Ming had already sent someone to bring in the woman¡¯s child.


    Jiu Luo glanced at the boy while the huge pot was resting, and his face suddenly stiffened.


    There was no need to prove anything because the boy¡¯s face was the perfect proof. His face was simply the same as Jiu Yue¡¯s when he was a child.


    And he¡­ Even though he was more demanding of his daughter-in-law, he would not have had any requirements for his son¡¯s concubine. If this woman had willingly gotten together with Jiu Yue back then, she would have been Jiu Yue¡¯s concubine¡­


    ¡®So, what Ming¡¯er said is true?¡¯


    His son had done such a terrible thing¡­

 Chapter 1333 - Jiu Luo’s Protection I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Luo¡¯s face darkened. He felt like his lifetime of fame was all ruined by this bastard son.


    But now, there were too many people present, no matter how much anger he had, he could not let it out. He stared at Jiu Yue and then turned his gaze to Jiu Ming. His tone became a bit gentler.


    ¡°Ming¡¯er, there must be some misunderstanding about these matters. This girl willingly got together with your uncle back then. Your uncle had kicked her away after he found out about her slutty nature. As for this child¡­¡± Jiu Luo paused. ¡°I will never let Deities Gate¡¯s bloodline stay outside of our family¡­ So, I will allow him to enter Deities Gate.¡±


    As a father, he was naturally protective of his sons, regardless of who was right or wrong. Moreover, for Deities Gate¡¯s dignity, there was no way he would admit that it was Jiu Yue who was at fault.


    The woman paused; she subconsciously looked at Jiu Yue.


    Tears streamed down her face as she cried miserably.


    ¡°He violated me in the first place, does a person without any status like me have no human rights? He¡¯s a beast. He¡¯s a beast! If no one gives me justice today, I would rather die here and curse him to eternal death!¡±


    The little boy also jumped in front of the woman, and it was so heartbreaking to see them crying miserably.


    The woman¡¯s heart was always softer. All the women present were touched when they saw the woman crying so sadly.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a woman to use her dignity to smear others, not to mention that it¡¯s not just one person blaming Jiu Yue.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being the young master of Deities Gate? Why can¡¯t they respect women? Didn¡¯t the one who is called Tian Ya signed a contract with them back then? Do Deities Gate think that no one will realize it, so they can simply ignore the rules?¡±


    ¡°People like Jiu Yue are really just animals, scum! That old man was kind enough to take him in, but he had killed him and taken his daughter by force. He is such a typical ungrateful man!¡±


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect and Tian Shen Manor are here today, and they must uphold justice for these commoners! All of us have to follow the rules, but the three major forces that govern us can bully the weak and take the girl by force? And here they are, still denying it!¡±


    ***


    Jiu Yue was stunned.


    As the young master of Deities Gate, he was used to being treated as a high priest. And even if he had made a mistake, he could simply blame it on someone else.


    But now, he had become the target of public criticism, something that he had never expected before.


    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to reveal this to people so early¡­¡± Jiu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°But who has allowed you to keep nosing around my Little Qing¡¯er¡¯s affairs? After all, Little Qing¡¯er is so beautiful, and if Jiu Yue wants to do her wrong¡­ Would he be like before, putting all the blame on innocent people?¡±


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Yes, he was indeed lustful, but no matter how lustful he was, there was no way he would do anything to Feng Ruqing.


    So what if this girl was beautiful? He was more concerned about rights than beauty, and if this little girl dared to take Paramount, he would never let her off easily!


    Desperate for her? Ridiculous! She was not even the most beautiful woman in this world!


    ¡°Jiu Ming!¡±


    Jiu Yue gritted his teeth as his face darkened. ¡°How dare you!¡±

 Chapter 1334 - Jiu Luo’s Protection II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming glanced evilly at Jiu Yue and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not a beauty. If you were as beautiful as Little Qing¡¯er, I¡¯d be able to indulge a little, but unfortunately¡­¡±


    ***


    A cold wind whooshed through the assembly hall.


    Feng Ruqing turned sideways and saw that Feng Tianyu¡¯s eyes seemed alarmed as he stared at Jiu Ming coldly.


    He had long felt that this brat was lusting after his daughter. This time, that brat finally could not hide his real feelings anymore.


    Heh¡­


    There were still many things to deal with today. Otherwise, Feng Tianyu would have dragged this brat out to beat him up. Only then would he be able to vent his anger.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing tugged at Feng Tianyu¡¯s sleeve.


    The anger on Feng Tianyu¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He looked at Feng Ruqing gently. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ming is gay¡­¡±


    1


    She deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°He likes the state preceptor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Tianyu was stunned. So, this guy was not trying to take his daughter from him, but he was actually his daughter¡¯s rival?


    However, he still seemed skeptical. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°The people in Paramount said that he¡¯s gay¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡°But Jiu Ming does not admit it. He deliberately said such words in front of people just to cover up the fact that he¡¯s gay¡­¡±


    Only then did Feng Tianyu gradually calm down.


    As for whether or not this brat would snatch the state preceptor from his daughter¡­


    That did not worry him.


    ¡®He¡¯s gay, not the state preceptor. And if the state preceptor is so easily being snatched away by a man¡­ That would prove that he¡¯s not suitable for Qing¡¯er.¡¯


    But that was fine because Feng Tianyu could keep Qing¡¯er by his side forever.


    Even if his daughter never married, he would take care of her for the rest of her life!


    ¡®Hmmm¡­


    ¡®Thinking about it makes me a little happy.¡¯


    Suddenly, Feng Tianyu¡¯s gaze toward Jiu Ming became more pleasant. He felt sympathy for Jiu Ming as he thought about Jiu Ming¡¯s miserable childhood.


    He looked at him compassionately.


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve heard everything you have just said.


    2


    ¡®And what are you trying to imply with that look in your eyes? I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy, thank you. All I need is a hug from my Little Qing¡¯er.¡¯


    ¡°Buzz.¡±


    The huge pot had probably seen enough and swooped toward Jiu Luo once again.


    Feng Ruqing did not order the huge pot to do anything. She raised her hand as a sign to order the huge pot back to her side.


    The moment it approached Feng Ruqing, a layer of light suddenly covered the huge pot, and it became smaller and smaller before finally turning into the size of a bowl.


    It intimately and coquettishly surrounded Feng Ruqing and even rubbed itself against her face again and again.


    ¡°So, you can change your size?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and touched the pot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier so that it would have been much easier for me to take you with me¡­¡±


    It was like Fu Chen.


    He could be a teenager, and he could also become a child.


    Perhaps¡­ This was an ability that all spirit creatures had.


    ¡°Master Gu, the reclusive world has rules. So, what should we do with a person like Jiu Yue?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Her smile reached her eyes, but it was cold.


    It made Jiu Yue, who was standing in front of her, tremble with fear.


    Before this, Jiu Yue would not have remained silent when Feng Ruqing provoked him, but just as he wanted to open his mouth, he caught a glimpse of the pot that was looking at him¡­


    Yes!


    This pot had no eyes, but somehow, Jiu Yue always felt that it was staring at him eerily and that feeling made his heart shudder.

 Chapter 1335 - Jiu Luo’s Protection III

    ¡°His crime must be punished!¡±


    Gu Shi¡¯s face was expressionless, his voice cold and indifferent.


    Jiu Luo trembled and growled, ¡°Gu Shi, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Jiu Luo, god watches over us. You didn¡¯t just sign a contract back then, you¡¯ve made an oath to Tian Ya. Some people don¡¯t believe in oaths and break them. I¡¯m sure no one knows better than you what will happen in the end.¡±


    ¡®He is talking about you, not us.¡¯


    After all, Gu Shi was not even the chief manor back then. He only got this position after the previous chief manor was killed, so this matter naturally had nothing to do with him.


    Jiu Luo trembled. ¡°He¡¯s my son! What do you want me to do with him?¡±


    Gu Shi glanced at Jiu Luo and laughed. ¡°I remember¡­ One of the guardians of Deities Gate once tried to cover up his disciples as well. After that¡­ Tsk tsk, that was a tragic end. Otherwise, Zong Fu wouldn¡¯t have punished Gu Zhenyang by locking him up for three years after discovering that he had messed up a kingdom.¡±


    In Gu Shi¡¯s opinion, three years was too short.


    However, the mistake Gu Zhenyang made was not very serious, so he could only sentence him to three years.


    He had heard that among the oaths that Tian Ya had forced them to make back then was about the three major forces.


    He had commanded the three strongest forces in the reclusive world to be the enforcers to protect this world. If these forces tried to protect any person who had broken the rules, they would die without a proper burial!


    After all¡­


    There were too many people in the reclusive world.


    It was too hard to get them to take the oath one by one. Moreover, Tian Ya was also busy, and he could not manage it alone for so many years. So, he targeted the three major forces to handle this matter. No one found out about Jiu Yue¡¯s crime, so he did not receive any punishment.


    Zong Fu punished Gu Zhenyang back then because he had made a big mess during the assembly. Moreover, Zong Fu believed in this rule, and he did not want to harm himself for Gu Zhenyang.


    Human nature was inherently selfish. Zong Fu could turn a blind eye when it was not connected to him. But, he could not let them go once he knew that he would be dragged down with them.


    Fortunately, he had let that woman go¡­


    Otherwise, when Nan Xian appeared, he would not have taken only Gu Zhenyang away¡­ even Zong Fu would be dragged down then.


    Then, he might end up like Gu Zhenyang¡­ dead without a proper burial.


    Zong Fu cleared his throat. ¡°Gate Master Jiu, what Gu Shi said is right, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!!¡±


    Jiu Luo and Gu Shi suddenly turned around, yelling angrily.


    Zong Fu was startled and he seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to speak here. Your Divine Herbs Sect isn¡¯t all that nice either. So much so even someone like Qin Fei¡¯er can be taken in as your adoptive daughter.¡± Gu Shi sneered, one corner of his mouth tugged up into a very sarcastic smile.


    Jiu Luo grew even more furious. He had helped Zong Fu just now, but Zong Fu was stabbing him in his back!


    How could he tolerate that?


    Zong Fu ignored Gu Shi and turned to Jiu Luo. His face darkened. ¡°Gate Master Jiu, this is not a good idea. I¡¯m trying to help you now. I don¡¯t want you to break the oath you have made back then just to protect Jiu Luo.¡±


    Initially, Zong Fu thought that Jiu Luo would be able to suppress these people. But, he did not expect Jiu Luo to be bullied by a pot until he did not even have the strength to bear it anymore. To him, Jiu Luo was simply a paper tiger now.


    Thus, he became even more fearless toward Jiu Luo.


    Jiu Luo was so angry that he was about to explode. His eyes were red with rage. ¡°I won¡¯t punish my son even if I have to break the rules today!¡±

 Chapter 1336 - Jiu Luo’s Protection IV

    Jiu Yue was his son!


    Indeed, he was filled with anger and hatred, but there was no way he would punish his own son!


    He did not believe in oaths. He would protect Jiu Yue even if he had to break the rules today!


    No one could stop him!


    As soon as Feng Ruqing raised her hand, the huge pot understood the signal and had flown up into the air with a buzz.


    Jiu Luo had just taken a step forward, but he was frightened and so, he took a few steps backward again. He was a little wary, but he still had to stand in front of Jiu Yue.


    What would happen to his dignity as Deities Gate Master if he let these people bully his son in front of him?


    ¡°Little girl, if you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t let the pot stand up for you!¡± Jiu Luo sneered. ¡°Or are you afraid to fight and are just hiding behind a pot?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no good, so I can only let my Little Guoguo stand up for me¡­ If you¡¯re competent, why don¡¯t you find a pot for yourself too, and we shall see which one is more powerful, mine or yours.¡±


    Jiu Luo¡¯s lips twitched. If he was capable of finding such a pot, he would not have been so passive and probably would have already made a move against these people.


    He had only dared to whisper these to himself, not daring to take any action, precisely because of the threat from this pot.


    The pain¡­ He could still feel it now.


    Even to such an extent that he could not help but hold his head hard when the pot attacked him¡­


    ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing wrong with not letting my pot stand up for me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and smiled faintly.


    Jiu Luo was subconsciously relieved.


    He was confident that no one among the people present would be his match, and the only thing he was scrupulous about was this unknown pot.


    The crowd was also well aware of this, and they could not help but sigh lightly.


    ¡®This girl, after all, is too young¡­¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s also too arrogant.¡¯


    She would not even be able to hurt one strand of Jiu Luo¡¯s sweaty hair if she was arrogant enough not to use the huge pot.


    Qin Fei¡¯er, who knew Feng Ruqing well, trembled violently after seeing the smile on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. She clenched her fists tightly. Panic flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Wu Yu¡­¡±


    Swish!


    Suddenly, a green-robed figure fell from the air and landed heavily behind Feng Ruqing as if it were a giant mountain, unshakable.


    Only Qin Fei¡¯er among the crowd knew the man in front of her.


    She trembled as panic permeated her heart.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zong Yi saw Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s pale face, confused.


    Qin Fei¡¯er was silent. Her pale face became completely bloodless, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    She did not answer Zong Yi¡¯s words, the fear in her heart was enough to engulf her.


    The man in front of her was an Advanced Holy Warrior who followed Jia Xin back then. Initially, she thought that the three major forces must have the ability to defeat Feng Ruqing¡­


    But, all she saw were two people who could only scream, not daring to move when their sons were almost beaten to death.


    ¡®Why¡­?¡¯


    Why was god so often unfair to her? Why should someone like Feng Ruqing have people helping her everywhere that even the spirit creatures claimed her as their master?


    Before she met Feng Ruqing, she had been a kind person all her life and had never fought with anyone!


    But god had mistreated her. She was ignored and rejected by the man she loved and even her only brother had left her!


    She had ended up like this because of these people!

 Chapter 1337 - Jiu Luo’s Protection V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She was kind and gentle before. Iit was these people who mocked her and had turned her into a vicious woman!


    Tears flowed down from the corners of Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she laughed like a lunatic.


    But, no one was paying attention to her now.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Feng Ruqing.


    The man in a green robe was not weaker than Jiu Luo. His breath was more stable, and he obviously had made a breakthrough since a long while ago.


    An Advanced Holy Warrior!


    ¡°Impossible! Is there any other Advanced Holy Warrior in Cang Yue Mainland? Even Jiu Luo has made a breakthrough only recently. How could the man have such strength?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­ Since when did we have so many Advanced Holy Warriors? Jiu Luo is the only one among the three major forces who have reached that rank.¡±


    Wu Yu¡¯s appearance was like a thunderbolt that exploded in everyone¡¯s mind.


    It also overturned their years of self-righteousness and made everyone understand that they were just a bunch of frogs in a well.


    These people thought that the three major forces were the strongest, but the person who appeared in front of them made them understand how ridiculous their actions had been over the years.


    What made them feel even more ridiculous was that this Advanced Holy Warrior who had once made the crowd look up to him would only listen to a young girl¡¯s order.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to die for now¡­¡± The young girl was dressed in red. She smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Leave him half-dead¡­¡±


    Jiu Luo had put Deities Gate first above all else.


    And he had always pampered his son, Jiu Yue.


    Even though Jiu Yuan, his son, was lying half-dead in the hole, he had not thought of saving Jiu Yuan¡¯s life¡­


    Because¡­ He only wanted to protect Jiu Yue first!


    The funny thing was, he had personally made a rule that the people in Deities Gate must not kill each other, and must be respectful to the elders and love the young ones!


    Jiu Yuan was quite protective of his younger brother, but Jiu Ming¡¯s and his mother had suffered so much, and no one cared about them!


    Was it because Jiu Yuan was not his favorite son?


    Jiu Luo had even neglected Jiu Ming.


    Therefore¡­


    Feng Ruqing would not let him die!


    She wanted him to watch how Deities Gate was destroyed! And how his least valued grandson annexed the entire Deities Gate!


    Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he growled, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m not alone here¡­ Feng Ruqing, don¡¯t blame me for being rude if you dare attack me. I wasn¡¯t even planning to fight with a little girl like you for Jiu Ming. But you¡¯re so stubborn, so don¡¯t blame me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed out loud. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°I also have a brother, and I¡¯ve met him on my way here. He¡¯s here today! If you attack me, I¡¯ll get my brother to join me!¡±


    The pot was fierce, but he still did not call out for anyone to help. But now, he was dealing with an Advanced Holy Warrior¡­


    Hehe¡­ He was confident¡­


    The enemy was indeed more powerful than him, but after he combined his strength with his brother¡­ It was enough for them to crush the enemy.


    ¡°Oh, is your brother here too?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had a brother. Why didn¡¯t your brother come out and stand up for you when Little Guoguo was beating you up?¡±


    Jiu Luo sighed¡­


    They had promised to help each other and had even come here together¡­ But, that pot was too fierce and it was normal for his brother to be afraid to step up to help him.


    However, it was different now. There was no need to face the huge pot again. In front of him now was just a man¡­

 Chapter 1338 - Jiu Luo’s Protection VI

    Therefore, he was quite confident.


    ¡°Brother Xuan, please come out and give me a hand!¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing frowned. She subconsciously glanced around and in a flash, she saw a figure cowering in the crowd¡­


    Oh, she knew that man¡­


    The man stiffened. He turned his head and met her eyes.


    ¡®Damn you, Jiu Luo!¡¯


    This was his first time coming to this mainland, and this bastard Jiu Luo was the first person he had met here. Therefore, he had gone around with him to get to know Cang Yue Mainland, and Jiu Luo had even brought him here to watch ¡®a show¡¯.


    Who knew that this bastard would dare to betray him in public!


    If he had known that, he would never come here and would have quickly left this place before this bastard noticed him.


    That man, Brother Xuan, turned his head sideways and looked at Jiu Luo. He seemed confused and bewildered.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    The smile on Jiu Luo¡¯s face suddenly froze as he cleared his throat in embarrassment. ¡°Brother Xuan, didn¡¯t we come here together as companions? You also said that the two of us have similar temperaments and personalities and should be brothers. How could you forget that?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know you!¡± The man was also anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not your Brother Xuan. I don¡¯t even have any relation with you. Why did you call me ¡®Brother¡¯? It¡¯s as if we know each other well.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re going to get yourself killed. Don¡¯t drag me down. I am not ready to die. I don¡¯t want to be enslaved by that pot like those people!¡¯


    This pot had become stronger. It was actually able to enslave Advanced Holy Warriors, which it had not been able to do before when they were back in Fang Zhu Mainland!


    ¡°I should go. You two can continue chatting.¡±


    He trembled in fear and turned around to escape.


    Suddenly, a young girl¡¯s laughing voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Emperor Xuan Yuan, we¡¯ve just met, but you already want to leave¡­ Are you rushing to reincarnate? There¡¯s no need to rush. If you really want to go, I don¡¯t mind giving you a ride¡­¡± The girl¡¯s fingers caressed the pot. Her voice was slightly cold.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan stopped in his tracks. He subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead and slowly turned his head. He saw the pot had shrunk just now, was somehow growing larger again¡­


    The huge pot covered the sky, making it dark and gloomy, and had even blocked the sunlight above his head.


    He believed that if he dared to take a single step, this pot¡­ Would smash him to death.


    This kind of pain¡­ He did not want to suffer for a second time.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, long time no see, hehe¡­¡± He looked like an honest and innocent man, smiling and laughing, not as arrogant as he was when he first met her back then.


    ¡°We were enemies in Fang Zhu mainland, but I didn¡¯t expect that we are still enemies now¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin, smiling.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan suddenly trembled and became furious. ¡°Who said that? Maiden Feng and I are old friends! Who said we¡¯re enemies? Ridiculous! That person only wants to trouble me! Whoever tries to do that, I¡¯ll kill him first!¡±


    Jiu Luo, that old bastard¡­ He had caused this mess and tried to drag him down with him! What kind of brother was that? He was obviously trying to trap him!


    ¡°So, You and Jiu Luo are brothers?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know him! Maiden Feng, you know my background well. How could I have befriended him? Maybe he saw me as a stronger man and wanted me to help him. Huh, that¡¯s ridiculous! I don¡¯t even know who he is, and he wants me to help him deal with his enemy? Not even in my dreams!¡±

 Chapter 1339

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Luo¡¯s face turned pale.


    Emperor Xuan Wu¡¯s words were like a slap in his face, causing his face to turn slightly red, somewhat bashful.


    If there were a hole in the ground in front of him right now, he would not hesitate to jump into it.


    He thought his Brother Xuan would help him, but it turned out that Xuan Wu and Feng Ruqing were old acquaintances. How ridiculous!


    ¡°Brother Xuan, I trust you so much, and I didn¡¯t expect you to know her¡­¡± It took him a moment to come back to his senses. He sneered. ¡°This time, I, Jiu Luo, admit defeat. I¡¯ve never lost a battle in my entire life, but I didn¡¯t expect that in the end¡­ that I would be defeated by a little girl, hahaha!¡±


    He laughed wildly and insanely.


    ¡°Little girl, many people are willing to help you, god has been very kind to you. But, one should not be too arrogant. A snob like you will not have a good ending!¡± He placed one hand behind his back and looked at Feng Ruqing coldly. His eyes held a distinct gleam of scorn.


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Being too arrogant doesn¡¯t end well either, for example, an arrogant person like you¡­¡±


    Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes darkened as his energy surged out of him, pulling the trees in the surroundings from their roots.


    Jiu Luo was more bloodthirsty compared to coward Zong Fu.


    Of course, Jiu Luo was fierce on the outside only. After all, he could only threaten Feng Ruqing, not daring to make any move.


    Feng Ruqing folded her arms across her chest and looked at Jiu Luo amusingly. Her provocative gaze completely pissed him off.


    Jiu Luo could not hold back anymore as violent wind surged out from his fists. He made a last-ditch attempt, instantly rushing toward Feng Ruqing,


    Wu Yu swiftly leaped in front of Feng Ruqing and held Jiu Luo¡¯s fist with his palm.


    A powerful force surged out from the two of them, like a storm, making everyone present tremble.


    ***


    Emperor Xuan Wu watched the fight and glanced at Feng Ruqing cautiously.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to him and their eyes met. His body suddenly stiffened as he became furious. ¡°Jiu Luo, you villain! You tried to frame me just now! I¡¯ll kill you today, bastard!¡±


    His figure was like lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he was behind Jiu Luo and punched him hard.


    Jiu Luo spurted out a mouthful of blood as his body flew forward and fell to the ground in a pile.


    The assembly hall was suddenly silent.


    No one dared to open their mouth, and the way they looked at Feng Ruqing was no longer the same as before.


    People who had insulted her as a beauty with no brain when she arrived just now were all trembling in fear.


    A beauty with no brain?


    ¡®Hehe, do you think a dumb person can defeat two Advanced Holy Warriors?¡¯


    These two Advanced Holy Warriors¡­ One of them served her as his master and was respectful, while the other was afraid of her, not even daring to meet her eyes.


    If such a girl was considered a dumb¡­ What about the rest?


    Wu Yu saw that Jiu Luo had fallen to the ground, so he did not continue attacking him. He turned his gaze to Qin Fei¡¯er who was hiding behind the crowd. His face was slightly cold, expressionless.


    ¡°Qin Fei¡¯er!¡±


    His cold voice chilled to the bone.


    Even though the huge pot enslaved Wu Yu, it did not make him a puppet. Wu Yu still had his own mind; only his soul belonged to Feng Ruqing¡­


    No, it belonged to the huge pot!

 Chapter 1340 - A Sudden Change II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wu Yu did not have much contact with Qin Fei¡¯er before. He only knew that this woman had escaped from his master.


    As a servant of his master, murderous intent naturally emerged as he saw Qin Fei¡¯er. His gaze was cold.


    Qin Fei¡¯er took a few steps back. Her face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    Zong Yi subconsciously held Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand, as if he wanted to tell her that he would be by her side to protect her no matter what.


    As always!


    Feng Ruqing sneered as she glanced at Qin Fei¡¯er coldly. ¡°Wu Yu, settle Jiu Luo first. We¡¯ll deal with Qin Fei¡¯er later.¡±


    How could she forget the pain that the Qin family had brought to Chen¡¯er?


    She had to make sure that the pain Chen¡¯er had suffered back then was returned a thousand times over to Qin Fei¡¯er¡­


    She wanted Chen¡¯er to be her drug primer¡­


    She had forced him to take a lot of bitter medicines and had used his blood to cure her disease.


    In that case¡­ She would make Qin Fei¡¯er live as a drug primer for the rest of her life!


    Death would be the only relief to her¡­


    Wu Yu stopped in his tracks. He turned his head to look at Jiu Luo. He suddenly leaped away and turned into a sharp sword before rushing toward Jiu Luo who had just gotten up from the ground.


    With Jiu Luo¡¯s strength now, it was extremely difficult for him to deal with Wu Yu, let alone Emperor Xuan Wu.


    The two of them pinned him down, one after another, not giving him any chance to resist!


    ***


    The crowd in the assembly hall was silent as they watched this scene.


    Jiu Luo, the master of Deities Gate, was once a great warrior of this generation. But now, he was being oppressed until he had no power left to resist it.


    And all of this was because of a little girl.


    All the people present were a little woozy. Their stance changed as they seemed to be more respectful toward Feng Ruqing.


    Jiu Luo collapsed and lay in a pool of blood. His breath grew a little heavier as his old face turned paler. He stared hard at the people in front of him with a resentful gaze.


    Those people¡­ They had only watched the fight and did not help him.


    Even his son whom he was desperately trying to protect was merely hiding behind the crowd, not daring to stand up for him.


    Jiu Ming slowly walked toward Jiu Luo. He squatted down and smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about one thing¡­¡±


    Jiu Luo clenched his fist tightly, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He looked at Jiu Ming, wanting to curse out in anger, but it was as if there was no way to properly curse anymore.


    ¡°Why¡­ No matter what happens, you are always on Jiu Yue¡¯s side. Forget about my mother and me, even Jiu Yuan¡­ He¡¯s your son. When he died, you didn¡¯t even look at him, but when Jiu Yue¡¯s life was in danger, you fought almost to the death to protect him.¡±


    Both were his son, but he treated them differently¡­ Why?


    Jiu Luo stiffened and slowly closed his eyes.


    Things that had happened back then felt like it was happening in slow motion as they floated through his mind. He then smiled mockingly.


    ¡°Because¡­ Yuan¡¯er¡¯s mother was my servant. She tried to sleep with me using all the tactics she could. Initially, I had only wanted to spend one night with her, but I¡¯ve never thought that she would get pregnant. How can a servant¡¯s child be compared to Yue¡¯er? That woman died early, so I had given Yuan¡¯er to my wife for adoption. I didn¡¯t want a child like him to be born. He was also my flesh and blood, but he still carried the bloodline from a woman of lower rank after all.¡±

 Chapter 1341 - A Sudden Change III

    These things were not secrets in Deities Gate.


    Jiu Luo strictly ordered his men to stop spreading it, so even Jiu Yuan did not know that Deities Gate Lady was not his biological mother. No wonder Jiu Luo¡¯s wife was so biased.


    In this matter, Jiu Yuan¡¯s biological mother was indeed at fault. She should not have used such a trick to seduce a man.


    But, Jiu Luo should have been blamed too.


    He knew that the servant was just a lower rank woman, yet he was still tempted and slept with her, and later wanted to turn his back on her.


    Who knew that the servant was pregnant with Jiu Yuan, and he could only take her as a concubine because that child was Deities Gate¡¯s heir.


    What was the difference between this situation and Jiu Yue¡¯s?


    One had bullied a woman, and the other refused to take responsibility after what he had done. Both were scums!


    Jiu Ming finally understood why Jiu Luo had always treated him differently.


    Jiu Luo had not treated Jiu Yuan harshly, but he simply never cared about his existence.


    Not being harsh on him was probably just for his reputation. He did not want any people to spread rumors about Deities Gate Master being harsh on his own son.


    Jiu Ming sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who Divine Physician Qing Xian of Paramount is? I can tell you right now¡­¡±


    He leaned in close to Jiu Luo¡¯s ear; the evil smile on his face growing wider.


    ¡°Qing Xian¡­ Feng Ruqing¡­ Nan Xian¡­ Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew in the hall.


    This wind was so loud that it blocked Jiu Ming¡¯s voice.


    Amongst the people present, only Jiu Luo could hear his words.


    ¡®Qing Xian¡­


    ¡®Feng Ruqing?


    ¡®Nan Xian?


    ¡®Why did Jiu Ming mention that name?¡¯


    ¡®What does Qing Xian have to do with Nan Xian of Tian Shen Manor?¡¯


    Seeing that Jiu Luo did not understand, Jiu Ming smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Nan Xian is Little Qing¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦. So, do you understand?¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence was like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, causing Jiu Luo¡¯s body to freeze.


    After a few minutes of silence, he suddenly opened his mouth and spurted a mouthful of blood.


    The fresh blood was like rain, pouring down onto the ground.


    Jiu Luo¡¯s eyes widened as if he was very unhappy, and his body fell backward, gradually crashing into the ground.


    He stretched out his arms, trying to grab something, but in the end, he was unable to grab anything¡­


    ¡®Divine Physician Qing Xian¡­¡¯


    This was the person that Deities Gate had ordered a lot of manpower to search for, but had never been able to find.


    It turned out that the person had been in front of them all along.


    No wonder¡­ No wonder Jiu Ming wanted to give Paramount to Feng Ruqing.


    He was trying to win over a divine physician who could prepare herbal dishes!


    The funny thing was that Deities Gate had once mocked Feng Ruqing, and even he had always felt that a little girl did not deserve Paramount. He had never expected her to be the Divine Physician Qing Xian who had caused a great stir in this mainland¡­


    ***


    No one knew what Jiu Ming had said to Jiu Luo. They only saw Jiu Luo being angry, spitting out blood, and dying.


    Zong Fu was scared silly. Jiu Luo had died, so would it be his turn next¡­?


    As expected, he saw Feng Ruqing turning to him¡­ Her gaze was cold enough to make him shiver.

 Chapter 1342 - A Sudden Change IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just when everyone thought that Feng Ruqing would settle scores with the Divine Herbs Sect¡­


    A peal of loud laughter suddenly sounded. The voice was so familiar that it made everyone tremble.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m back!!¡±


    Jiu Yue stared in the direction of the laughter incredulously. He had not anticipated surprise when he saw the pale figure that stood in front of them; instead, he let out a terrified scream.


    ¡°Ahhhh! My father is a zombie!!!¡±


    Jiu Luo had become a zombie!


    This sudden change came too fast, so fast that the crowd did not have time to react.


    They only saw ¡°Jiu Luo¡± already standing up in the middle of the meeting hall. His cold and stern gaze scanned the hall and was finally fixed upon Feng Ruqing. His fierce eyes lit with a murderous intent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally met you again!¡±


    The hatred made his old eyes all red. Strong energy surged from his body, making his robe and white hair flutter in the wild wind.


    Thousands of years ago, this bastard had seduced his fianc¨¦e and taken his sister away, even his confidantes and countless concubines had fallen under her spell and were so crazy about her!


    If the Ninth Emperor were a man, he might have been willing to bow down to him, but she was still a girl!


    Why should a girl be able to steal all his confidants?


    Before the Ninth Emperor appeared, he had been cherished and loved by all the ladies in this mainland!


    But when the Ninth Emperor appeared¡­


    Hehe¡­ Who was he? Nothing!


    How could he be happy with this?


    All these years, he had refused to reincarnate. He had wandered around the world and possessing dead bodies to find this damned bastard to take revenge!


    Fortunately, he had found her in Fang Zhu Mainland.


    And then¡­


    Her pot had killed him!


    He never thought that he would be able to see her again today after taking over this old man¡¯s body.


    Hahaha!


    There was no way he was going to lose to this woman this time!


    ¡°Because of you¡­¡± He stepped forward, walking toward Feng Ruqing. The energy around him grew stronger, like the waves of a storm. ¡°I have been humiliated! It was a humiliation that I could never forget. I, Hu Qing, had to possess countless dead bodies for a thousand years to find you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded as she stared at the old man walking toward her.


    Qin Chen turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qingqing, did you ever do anything to him? Why does he keep following you?¡±


    In this situation, how could other people still not understand that someone must have possessed Jiu Luo¡­


    This kind of thing was possible. There was a record about possessing the body in the book, but it was hard to find someone with this kind of ability.


    After all, possessing a person¡¯s body was something against the law.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Gu Yiyi pouted and snorted. ¡°He said that he has been looking for you for a thousand years because you had humiliated him. Could it be that¡­ You¡¯ve been alive for a thousand years? You¡¯ve done something to him and denied it¡­ He¡¯s so ugly, yet you¡¯re still interested in him? So, do you think he is better than me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No way, never did that to him. I didn¡¯t! I only like the state preceptor, and I haven¡¯t lived a thousand years, so he must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    That was true¡­


    This guy felt humiliated and angry. He was obviously being forced to sleep with someone.


    She would never have done such a thing. It had to be someone else.


    She was never that kind of person!


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Hu Qing pointed at Feng Ruqing angrily. His eyes were filled with unspeakable hatred. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what you have done to me, but I will never forget it. I have been looking for you for thousands of years! I want revenge! I¡¯ll make you feel all the pain that I¡¯ve suffered back then!¡±

 Chapter 1343 - A Sudden Change V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    His future wife, his sister, his concubine¡­ And his confidant¡­


    They had all left him!


    Hu Qing had an urge to cry as he reminisced about the miserable life he had suffered.


    ***


    Initially, if Hu Qing had said these words, there might have been people who would have sympathized with him. But unfortunately, he was inside Jiu Luo¡¯s body.


    Using this face to say such grievous words, no one would feel pity. It only made them feel nauseated, almost throwing up the rice they had eaten the night before.


    ¡°Insolent!¡± Feng Tianyu was furious. ¡°My daughter is always right! Even if she did do something like that, it¡¯s not wrong!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Why did she feel that her father had made things even worse?


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Gu Yiyi cried pitifully like a two hundred pound child. ¡°You¡¯d rather have an old man than me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°First of all, I have not lived a thousand years! He must have mistaken me for someone else. Secondly, he has possessed Jiu Luo¡¯s body! Who knows, maybe he¡¯s actually a cute little girl¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi was speechless.


    For some reason, she wanted to cry even more after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t mistaken anyone!¡± Hu Qing was even angrier as he pointed at Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan. ¡°Both of them were with you back then, and I definitely have not mistaken them! And I¡¯m not a little girl! I¡¯m not! I¡¯m so charming, so handsome, so talented, and you are calling me a little girl? Heh¡­¡±


    The energy and the wind around Hu Qing grew stronger with every step he took.


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    This guy knew not only her, but also her father and mother?


    A thousand years?


    Was it possibly something to do with the Ninth Emperor?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she communicated with Fu Chen in her mind. ¡°Fu Chen, do you recognize these two guys?¡±


    Her mind was silent for a while.


    ¡°Do you think I, a little plant that only grew in the ground and couldn¡¯t even open my eyes, would have known him back then?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this man. Maybe Big Black knows him, but unfortunately Big Black isn¡¯t here. Big Black has been with the Ninth Emperor longer than us.¡±


    Fu Chen did not even know if the Ninth Emperor was a man or a woman, and he was expected to know this man?


    ¡®Mother is overthinking it¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was dumbfounded. She suddenly had the urge to pick up Fu Chen and hang him.


    Just as Feng Ruqing was lost in thought, Hu Qing was already in front of her. He pulled out a long sword fiercely and pointed it at her.


    ¡°I came here today to take your life. It¡¯s no use denying it because I¡¯ve already found you!¡±


    A thousand years!


    Only god knew how much he had been tortured these thousand years.


    He would tremble angrily whenever he thought of the humiliation that he had suffered.


    What was worse was that those girls had often compared other men to her since they had met the Ninth Emperor¡­


    Because of that¡­


    Hehe¡­ Countless people in the mainland wanted to kill her!


    Luckily, someone had finally taken care of that scourge! But, a bad thing never dies, and even after she was killed back then, she would still come back eventually. That was why he had studied so hard so that one day he could eliminate this bastard forever!


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯


    Hu Qing stopped abruptly and frowned. Somehow, he felt like he had forgotten something.

 Chapter 1344 - A Sudden Change VI

    ¡®Oh, I know!


    ¡®The old man? Did that girl call me an old man just now?¡¯


    It was like that one time when a middle-aged man called him ¡®Father¡¯¡­


    At that moment¡­ Hu Qing¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    He searched for something and found a storage pouch tied around his waist. He quickly looked around inside the pouch and took out a mirror.


    He was so shocked seeing his face in the mirror. His whole body trembled, and the mirror slipped from his hand, falling to the ground and shattering.


    He was stunned, unable to regain his senses¡­


    ¡®Who¡¯s the old man in the mirror?


    ¡®Why have I possessed an old man?¡¯


    He only sensed that someone was about to die, and that dying person¡¯s energy was not bad. Therefore, he had rushed over to possess him without even taking a look at the person¡¯s face¡­


    If he had possessed an old man¡­ How was he going to hook up with the young girls in the future?


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±


    Endless grief filled his eyes, making his energy even more fierce than before. He stared hard at Feng Ruqing and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re the one who has caused me to possess an old man. I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was confused.


    ¡®It was her fault?¡¯


    He was the one who had possessed that old man. Why did he not take a look first at whom he was going to possess?


    ¡°Little girl, there is no need to be sad.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°If you die one more time, you may be able to possess beauty.¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s eyes burned with rage. ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl! I¡¯ll kill you! I will kill everyone related to you. None of them will be spared!!!¡±


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan had already picked out their swords and stood in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Qin Chen did not make any move, but his body was securely protecting Feng Ruqing behind him¡­


    Jiu Ming remained silent, but his eyes were filled with an evil light as he stared at Hu Qing coldly.


    There was not much to say about Wu Yu. The huge pot had enslaved him, so he naturally would only listen to the pot.


    As for Emperor Xuan Wu¡­


    He squinted hard as if he was wondering if he should help Feng Ruqing, or¡­ Take this opportunity to escape.


    ¡®What if I helped Feng Ruqing¡­ And failed to beat this guy?¡¯


    ¡®But, if I don¡¯t help her¡­ If she wins, my life will be more tragic, right ?¡¯


    It seemed like both options were a bit risky¡­


    Hu Qing¡¯s aura was overwhelming everything in this world.


    ¡°No!¡± Gu Shi¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were sunken.


    Gu Yiyi looked at Gu Shi, confused. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not an Advanced Holy Warrior!¡±


    An Advanced Holy Warrior would not be this powerful.


    Others might not feel the difference, but at Gu Shi¡¯s level of strength, it was impossible not to notice it.


    He turned to Nalan Yan and the others, and all of them had the same look on their faces.


    It seemed that the people of Fengyun Manor had also noticed¡­


    After being possessed, Jiu Luo¡¯s strength was no longer at Holy Warrior tier.


    Now he had reached¡­ King Warrior tier!!!!


    There was a vast difference between a King Warrior and a Holy Warrior!


    It was like heaven and the earth!


    Jia Xin was once a King Warrior! He had almost been able to destroy Tian Shen Manor, which showed how terrifying a King Warrior was!


    Emperor Xuan Wu was startled. He frowned for a moment before his eyes widened, and he shouted, ¡°You are a King Warrior!¡±


    King Warrior¡­ It was an unattainable dream to ordinary people.


    These words were like a thunderbolt, startling everyone present and they could not help but inhale sharply.

 Chapter 1345 - Use My Entire Life To Protect You I

    Hu Qing snorted and his brows lifted, seemingly enjoying the attention.


    ¡°Are you all trying to help this woman?¡±


    He sneered as his gaze was somewhat indifferent.


    Emperor Xuan Wu subconsciously took a few steps back. He stepped out only because he was afraid that Feng Ruqing would trouble him later. But now¡­ This person was clearly more powerful than everyone else. He would only get himself killed if he made any move against him.


    However, Zong Fu was one step faster than Emperor Xuan Wu as he quickly took a few steps back and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know this little girl, but she has just attacked my son. So, she is my enemy now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hu Qing laughed wildly. ¡°That¡¯s good! Great! You should be glad that you have chosen to make an enemy of her. Because of that, I will spare your life, and maybe I¡¯ll even use you again next time!¡±


    It was only after hearing Hu Qing¡¯s words that Zong Fu¡¯s heart completely calmed down, and he slowly exhaled the breath he was holding in.


    Qin Fei¡¯er did not say anything. She looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled coldly.


    Initially, she thought that god was so kind to Feng Ruqing, but it turned out that Feng Ruqing would finally face the fate she deserved.


    One person was enough to destroy her!


    ¡°Father, Mother, you take Chen¡¯er and leave first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the old man who was laughing in the storm. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng Tianyu frowned, unhappy. ¡°Just because it¡¯s not safe, doesn¡¯t mean that we can leave you alone. Qing¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to persuade us. I¡¯m already glad to have a good wife, you, and also Chen¡¯er in my life. I don¡¯t need anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already handed Liu Yun Kingdom to your uncle to manage. My kingdom will be safe even if I lose my life today. I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was cheerful but filled with determination.


    He once had said that he was not a good emperor.


    He would give up this world for his wife and daughter!


    He could never leave them again.


    Therefore, from the moment he handed over his kingdom to his brother, he only had these two family members left in his life.


    If¡­ If he could not reunite with his family and spend the rest of his life with his loved ones, what was the point of returning to Liu Yun Kingdom alive?


    Nalan Yan held Feng Tianyu¡¯s hands. She then looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled gently. ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you think that Mother would leave you behind? Back then, I was forced to leave you, and that felt worse than death. If I have to abandon the person I love again, then I, Nalan Yan, would rather die here¡­¡±


    She would never leave her family again!


    ***


    ¡®Liu Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    Zong Fu stood a short distance away, frowning slightly. He had always felt that this kingdom name was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere¡­


    But, there was no time to think about it as Hu Qing was already rushing toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    His energy rose like a powerful storm.


    Gu Shi slowly stood up. He placed his hands behind his back and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, today, you will owe me a favor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. Her heart beat faster, and her breath grew heavier.


    ¡°If in the future¡­¡± Gu Shi paused. ¡°If I¡¯m no longer here, I hope that Maiden Feng will remember what I¡¯ve done today¡­ And I hope you can take care of Gu Yiyi for me.¡±

 Chapter 1346 - Use My Entire Life To Protect You II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He knew that just by seeing the relationship between Feng Ruqing and Gu Yiyi, she would never abandon Gu Yiyi. Otherwise, the day when Gu Yiyi had entered the Fang Zhu Mainland, she would not have unhesitatingly followed her.


    However¡­


    There were too many women by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    Indeed, Gu Shi had used this phrase to describe Feng Ruqing.


    What if, one day, Feng Ruqing left this place and after a long period of time, she forgot Yiyi?


    Therefore, as a father, Gu Shi was willing to use his all to highlight his daughter¡¯s existence.


    Hopefully, in the future¡­ Feng Ruqing would take care of his daughter for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Father?¡± Gu Yiyi looked at Gu Shi at a loss, not understanding what he meant when he suddenly uttered such words.


    ¡®Xiao Qing naturally would not abandon her. Never!


    ¡®And Father would also never leave.¡¯


    He will accompany her for the rest of her life¡­


    Gu Shi¡¯s figure flashed by as he rushed toward Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing saw a figure that was approaching like lightning. Indifference flitted in his eyes. He gently raised his hand, just like swatting a fly, he flung that figure aside¡­


    Thud!


    The originally heroic, courageous, and unyielding Gu Shi seemed like a fly being swatted away, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Gu Yiyi went silent.


    ¡®Father, could it be that you were frightened¡­ and wanted to borrow this old, despicable man¡¯s hand to escape?¡¯


    ¡°Pfft¡­.¡± Hu Qing sneered. ¡°Overestimating himself!¡±


    A Holy Warrior tier was just like a fly in his eyes. He could slap one to death with just a single slap!


    Just thinking about this, Hu Qing raised his chin and looked down at Feng Ruqing. ¡°You will be next. If you have the ability, then continue to get your pot to hit me. Hahaha! I will see how you can smash me into a meat patty this time round!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her brows as she looked at Hu Qing. A glint of realization flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, back in Fang Zhu Mainland, the person who was smashed into a meat patty by Little Pot was you?¡±


    Till date since the huge pot followed her, it had only smashed one person to death! Therefore, Feng Ruqing had such a deep impression.


    Hu Qing¡¯s face darkened. That incident was practically a dark history of his life.


    ¡°Hmph! If it was not because that the person that I had possessed had too weak of a cultivation, I would not have had such an end. Also, this old bastard had the cultivation of an Advanced Holy Warrior tier. After I possessed him, naturally I was able to break through to King Warrior!¡±


    Wind gathered at Hu Qing¡¯s fist. The surrounding gale caused his robe to flap as he looked arrogant and domineering.


    ¡°I will see this time¡­ who else would be able to help you!¡±


    Rustle!


    Following the strong winds, Hu Qing had already leapt and landed before Feng Ruqing.


    His fist was just about to hit her when Jiu Ming flashed over and blocked Hu Qing¡¯s fist with a bang.


    Strong energy was dispersed as the surrounding dust on the ground lifted.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Jiu Ming¡¯s lips. His expression was not visible due to the mask covering his face.


    ¡°Empress Nalan, bring Xiao Qing¡¯er and the rest away. Leave the things here for me to handle!¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°Jiu Ming, you¡­¡±


    A smile hung on the corner of Jiu Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Back then, it was you who saved me. So, my life belongs to all of you.¡±


    Since the day he knew Feng Ruqing, his life was no longer his own!


    However, he would never say this to Feng Ruqing¡¯s face¡­


    Now, with things as it was, it was pretty good. There was no need to add to her burden.


    He only needed to use his life to protect her. That was enough¡­

 Chapter 1347 - He Was No Longer The Familiar Jiu Ming I

    Nalan Yan looked at Jiu Ming before looking at Feng Ruqing who was beside her and finally sighed helplessly.


    It was not possible for her to not see who Jiu Ming¡¯s actions were for.


    However, her Qing¡¯er already had someone she had given her entire life to, and she could not accept any other people¡­


    ***


    Hu Qing struck again without any hesitation. Wind gathered at his fist, fierce and strong, and just like a hammer it smashed Jiu Ming.


    The smash made Jiu Ming spit a mouthful of blood.


    However, the man did not falter in his steps. He was like a huge mountain, blocking all the wind and rain for the person who stood behind him.


    Qin Fei¡¯er raised her gaze as her angry eyes were like thorns piercing Feng Ruqing¡¯s back.


    Her gaze was resentful and indignant.


    Why¡­


    She could not understand. Why was it that there were so many people who were protecting her, up until this extent?


    It was fine if it were just the people from Fengyun Manor. After all, they were her biological parents.


    However, why was Gu Shi protecting her? Gu Yiyi was protecting her too, and even Master Jiu Ming from Paramount was doing the same¡­


    Was it really with it to disregard their own life and death for such a woman?


    Qin Fei¡¯er could not understand it, nor would she ever understand.


    Beneath the gale, Feng Ruqing had already stepped forward and walked toward Hu Qing to stand next to Jiu Ming.


    The wind made her sleeves flutter, yet it only amplified her incomparable elegance and unrivaled beauty.


    It was obviously dark like the sky was covered in haze, but her red robe remained eye-catching. It was like the brightest color in this quiet assembly venue. She was so beautiful that she could bring a whole city to their knees, and she was so outstanding that she seemed to be able to dominate the entire world.


    Hu Qing admitted that this woman was extremely beautiful and that her beauty was otherworldly and dominating yet, not arrogant.


    She was not like a rose. If one had to use a word to describe her, the only suitable word would be ¡®cloud¡¯!


    Indeed, even Hu Qing could not understand why he felt like this woman was like the clouds, floating freely and not easily found if one was specifically searching for it. Making people look up to her but not really able to reach out to touch her.


    If only¡­


    The Ninth Emperor had not been so eye-catching and not caused all the women in the world to go crazy over her.


    Perhaps¡­ he would have admired and appreciated her.


    This woman was different from all the women he knew. Her beauty was too far out of reach to be tainted, and people were only allowed to watch it from afar.


    It was almost sinful if a single stroke was left on her body, it was unforgivable.


    It was a pity¡­


    The relationship between the two of them would always be of that of enemies.


    ¡®Tell me, why did this woman not act like a proper woman as she constantly flirts with other girls? And she even flirted with them to the point where they were emotionally touched and willing to leave him far behind, going after her without caring about the fact that they would have to climb thousands of mountains and cross ten thousand seas for her¡¯.


    The moment he thought about the humiliation he had received back then, Hu Qing¡¯s anger burned all over again. His eyes turned bloodshot as he manically rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Jiu Ming squinted. ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, what kind of blasphemous thing did you do to him? Why did he go crazy the moment he sees you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°Perhaps he was a lady in the past and had admired me a lot. Later on, he found out that I was also a lady and thus¡­ has hated me because of love?¡±


    She guessed that this was the only possibility.


    Otherwise, she really did not know exactly what the Ninth Emperor had done that had made this rascal so vengeful and angry, hating her to the point of wishing to rip her into ten thousand pieces.


    Just as Hu Qing was about to reach Feng Ruqing, Jiu Ming raised his hand once again to block his attack.


    The corner of his lips curled up into an evil arc. ¡°If you wish to hurt her, you will have to kill me first.¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jiu Ming¡¯s power once again spread out, like a cage covering the whole sky.


    Although cultivation was considered weaker than Hu Qing¡¯s, however¡­ that monstrous strength he had stunned the crowd somehow.

 Chapter 1348 - He Was No Longer The Familiar Jiu Ming II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Advanced Holy Warrior tier?¡±


    Master Jiu Ming was an Advanced Holy Warrior?


    Furthermore¡­ his strength was obviously stronger than Jiu Luo¡¯s original strength, and even stronger than Feng Ruqing¡¯s subordinate who was at Advanced Holy Warrior tier!


    ¡°He is already halfway in King Warrior tier!¡±


    No one knew when Gu Shi had returned, but his hair was in a mess and his head was pretty dusty. He was dressed shabbily and was incredibly dishevelled.


    Gu Yiyi turned her head to look at Gu Shi. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you run away? Why did you come back?¡±


    Gu Shi did not speak as his face darkened.


    Was he actually so cowardly and fearful, weak and useless in this little girl¡¯s heart, so pathetic a man that he would run away at the sight of trouble?


    ¡°Manor Master Gu, did you just say that he already has halfway in King Warrior tier?¡±


    Feng Tianyu looked at Gu Shi as he asked.


    The corner of Gu Shi¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°In this world, there are quite a few people who are called kings and emperors. However, I say that there has not been a true king in this world! Only those who have reached the realm of King Warrior deserve to be called King!¡±


    Although Holy Warriors were considered strong, there was a world of difference when they were compared to King Warriors.


    Take Wu Yu and Jiu Luo as examples. With their kind of cultivation¡­ they were surely unable to withstand so many attacks from Hu Qing.


    However, the strength that Jiu Ming had¡­ this proved that¡­ he was already halfway in King Warrior tier.


    However, Jiu Ming had yet to stop breathing. In fact, it was starting to grow heavier.


    His whole being was obviously a little different as even the air surrounding him had turned a little gloomy.


    Snap!


    The mask that was originally covering his face instantly snapped into two by the gale that arose, showing off an incredibly handsome face.


    The crowd knew that Master Jiu Ming had always put on a mask when meeting people and had never shown his true face. Besides the people from Deities Gate, no other people knew how he really looked.


    There were so many speculations of Master Jiu Ming¡¯s looks.


    Today¡­ that handsome face that was comparable to a heavenly deity was like a sledgehammer, ruthlessly knocking into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Nobody had ever thought that Master Jiu Ming would actually look so dashing. He was like flowers growing on both sides of the riverbanks, enchanting and incomparable.


    However, these people snapped out of their shock very quickly as they looked at that lightning mark that was between the corner of Jiu Ming¡¯s eye and his brow. It felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured onto their hearts, leaving them completely cold.


    Under the gale, the man¡¯s purple robe fluttered as the lightning mark below his brow was covered in a faint purple light. It looked wicked and peculiar, like a ghost in the dark of the night.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Gu Shi frowned hard as his face changed. ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing, quickly stop him! He is using some kind of method to raise his cultivation. If he continues to raise his cultivation, I am afraid that there will be very serious sequelae!¡±


    Without Gu Shi saying more, Feng Ruqing realized Jiu Ming¡¯s intent as she very quickly raised her hand ¡ª


    The huge pot received her order and immediately rushed over to Jiu Ming.


    The gale surrounded Jiu Ming and before the huge pot was able to approach Jiu Ming, it was caught up in the gale and was sent flying into the sky as it cried out in a pitiful wail like a strong knight never to return. ¡°Buzz!¡±


    After that¡­


    Under the sight of everyone, it disappeared.


    Feng Ruqing was left speechless.


    She helplessly face palmed. She had overestimated her huge pot. What was she to do now?


    ***


    Jiu Ming slowly opened his eyes and he looked at Feng Ruqing with deep feelings that had turned cold and emotionless at this moment.


    The mark on his face had also expanded, covering half of the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    Hu Qing was shocked as he looked at Jiu Ming, feeling flustered.


    The man in purple raised his hand and with a clench of his fist, a purple sword appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1349 - He Was No Longer The Familiar Jiu Ming III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    With every step he took, Hu Qing¡¯s heart jolted. His eyes were filled with fear as he could not help but step backward.


    From the beginning to the end, Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze did not leave Jiu Ming. Not knowing why, she felt a baffling sense of panic when she saw the current Jiu Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Ming!¡±


    Her voice trembled.


    Jiu Ming did not respond to her. It was as if he had not heard her. He took a small step forward and stopped before Hu Qing.


    Everyone present subconsciously stepped aside. The current Jiu Ming instilled more fear than Hu Qing did earlier.


    Hu Qing was just greatly angered and his anger had gotten the better of him.


    However, Jiu Ming¡­ was like a murderous deity that climbed out of hell, chilling and terrifying.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Hu Qing shrieked as he threw a punch at Jiu Ming.


    Jiu Ming still did not flinch this time, and the long sword in his hand struck the fist with a flash of light and hit Hu Qing with a boom, sending him flying. Hu Qing was covered in dust when he landed as he looked extremely disheveled.


    Hu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of shock. He did not know what method Jiu Ming had used to raise his cultivation, but he very clearly understood that he could no longer dream of killing Feng Ruqing easily today.


    Rather than wasting his time here, he should wait for the next time to seek her out!


    After all, he guessed that he could only use such great strength once¡­


    Thinking about this, Hu Qing gritted his teeth as he turned around and planned to leave.


    However, just as he was thinking about leaving, Jiu Ming had already caught up with him and descended from the air to the ground, stepping on Hu Qing¡¯s head. Hu Qing¡¯s head was firmly pinned to the ground as Jiu Ming raised his fist to ruthlessly smash down on Hu Qing¡¯s head.


    The ground opened up into a pit as his whole head was being pressed into the ground. He was in intense pain and was unable to breathe properly.


    Hu Qing was ready to cry.


    It was not easy for him to live again through possession. Was he going to die again without even living a full day in this new host?


    Although he was dissatisfied that he had possessed an old man, this old man had indeed a level of cultivation that was not too bad. It was really too difficult for another Holy Warrior to die on this mainland. He did not have the patience to slowly break through to a higher tier and simply wanted to possess someone with strong cultivation¡­


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡±


    In such an urgent situation, Hu Qing finally let out a piercing shriek as his body suddenly bounced back up and forcefully broke Jiu Ming¡¯s hold. He climbed back up looking extremely disheveled.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor! Wait till I, Hu Qing, return the next time. I will definitely claim your bastardly life!¡±


    Even if he had to leave looking disheveled and embarrassed, Hu Qing was not willing to admit defeat. Taking advantage of the fact that Jiu Ming had yet to catch up with him, he glared at Feng Ruqing and quickly rushed into the void, using all his energy to escape.


    In a blink of an eye, he had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The crowd was a little dazed, perhaps they had never expected Hu Qing to have been so easily chased away.


    Just right before they could sigh in relief, Jiu Ming¡¯s cold gaze turned toward them.


    His gaze was expressionless, so chilling that it was shocking¡­


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡±


    Feng Chen pulled Feng Ruqing to his side as his gaze was serious. ¡°He is not the Jiu Ming you knew.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had not said a word because she, too, realized that Jiu Ming seemed to have become someone else.


    His eyes¡­ no longer reflected any compassion!


    ***


    Zong Fu had long been stunned to his spot.


    His mind was still buzzing, replaying the final words Hu Qing had said before leaving.


    He said, ¡®Ninth Emperor¡­¡¯


    Who was the Ninth Emperor he was talking about?


    Subconsciously, Zong Fu¡¯s eyes turned toward Feng Ruqing and his face paled. His body only managed to stop trembling when he clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 1350 - He Was No Longer The Familiar Jiu Ming IV

    However, he was no longer able to think too much. Jiu Ming casually waved and his sword rushed toward the people closest to him.


    And the person closest to him was Zong Yi!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A heart-wrenching voice shrieked. Zong Yi¡¯s entire arm had been cut off as blood flowed freely. It was so painful that he almost lost consciousness.


    ¡°Yi¡¯er!¡± Zong Fu¡¯s eyes turned red as he called out hoarsely.


    Zong Yi was in so much pain that his face had turned white, but what was in more pain was his heart.


    Just now, he had constantly protected Qin Fei¡¯er. When he saw Jiu Ming attacking him, he had originally wished to push Qin Fei¡¯er aside to avoid her getting hurt. However, Qin Fei¡¯er was faster than him as she let go off his hand and hid.


    When she saw Zong Yi¡¯s gaze, Qin Fei¡¯er also knew that her own actions were a little inappropriate. However, what if she was also wounded in the process if she had not done so?


    Luckily Zong Yi was in so much pain that he could not speak and could not question Qin Fei¡¯er. He clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth as sweat flowed from his forehead, dripping to the ground together with his blood¡­


    Naturally Feng Ruqing was not sympathetic to what had happened to the people from the Divine Herbs Sect. The only person she was worried about in her heart was Jiu Ming.


    Seeing Jiu Ming¡¯s situation, she wanted to step forward. However, before she could even take two steps forward, she was held back by Feng Tianyu.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, this guy¡¯s situation is a little off. Don¡¯t simply take action first. I keep getting the feeling that he is unable to recognize us¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently pushed aside Feng Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Imperial Father, Jiu Ming became like this because of me. I cannot leave him alone without a care.¡±


    Hu Qing had come because of her. It was not related to Jiu Ming. If it were not for her, Jiu Ming also would not have forcefully raised his cultivation and become the way he was now.


    Suddenly a flash of light from the sword rushed over.


    It was so strong¡­ that it made it harder for them to breathe.


    The sky was dark as a flash of lightning and the sound of thunder roared above the venue.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!!!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically and was about to move forward to stop Feng Ruqing¡¯s actions.


    However, her footsteps were extraordinarily determined.


    She noticed that when Jiu Ming¡¯s mask dropped, all the people from the various forces were first stunned by his handsome looks, and then disgusted.


    It was because of the birthmark on his face.


    Now that his birthmark had covered half of his face, besides disgust, those people also felt terrified.


    The world was disgusted by him, hated him, and feared him. If she felt the same¡­ then would he not be alone in this world?


    If he did not abandon her and escaped, then she too would not abandon him!


    The sword suddenly appeared in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    Feng Ruqing used all her strength to gather spiritual qi at her abdomen, creating a protective circle to ensure that the child in her womb was safe.


    However, because of this, she was unable to create any other defences around her and could only use her sword to block the sword light coming toward her. But, she was still unable to block it.


    The man¡¯s attack landed on her shoulder without any obstacles, staining her red robe with blood, making it look even brighter.


    She did not retreat, but rather continued walking toward Jiu Ming.


    Feng Tianyu wanted to stop her, but Nalan Yan stopped him.


    ¡°Tianyu, this is Qing¡¯er¡¯s own decision.¡±


    Furthermore, Jiu Ming had indeed become like that because of them¡­


    They had an undeniable responsibility!


    The next sword light was even stronger than the one before, and it brought along overflowing strength with its strike.


    Just as the sword light was about to reach Feng Ruqing, a figure in white robe flitted over, and in an instant, her body was swept up into a warm embrace.


    It was familiar and calming.


    Instantly, everyone felt assured. There was no need for her to be on guard against any internal or external problems. She peacefully lay in the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°State Preceptor, you are here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1351 - Feng Ruqing’s Misunderstanding Deepened I

    1


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Descending from the air, Nan Xian¡¯s white robe was like a painting. His hand gently wrapped around the young maiden¡¯s waist, then he calmly and indifferently looked at the man who was standing nearby.


    ¡°Nan Xian?¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s heart was delighted. She had never anticipated Nan Xian¡¯s arrival as much as she did now.


    This also allowed her to lower her guard.


    Suyi had also suddenly appeared beside Nalan Yan. Her white robe was fluttering, elegant like a chrysanthemum. ¡°In-law, although I do not know what is going on, you do not need to worry. Xian¡¯er will take good care of Qing¡¯er. This is his responsibility as a man. We do not need to be too bothered about other matters.¡±


    If her son was not even able to protect his fianc¨¦ properly, then she would really be ashamed.


    ***


    Originally Hu Qing was chased away by Jiu Ming, and Zong Fu¡¯s heart was already shuddering. However, Jiu Ming was still muddled and he did not target the Divine Herbs Sect alone. He was ready to attack indiscriminately. As long as they were fast enough in hiding away, they would not necessarily lose their lives in this place.


    However, Nan Xian¡¯s figure was like a bucket of cold water poured onto his body, drenching him in a freezing coldness.


    He looked at Zong Yi who was covered in blood and looked at Nan Xian who was light like the wind and indifferent as the clouds and thought of the words Hu Qing had said before he left¡­


    Zong Fu slowly closed his eyes as his face was solemn. At this moment, he had suddenly aged ten years. His entire person was a little desolate, his mouth opening and closing without a word coming out.


    Though there was fear and shock in Zong Fu¡¯s heart, Qin Fei¡¯er was just clenching her fists tightly.


    Despite the fact that it had been awhile, the moment she saw Nan Xian, her heart still felt as if a thorn was pierced mercilessly into it. It was so painful she wished she was dead, and yet her hatred was peaking.


    However, she could not do a thing and could only look at Nan Xian holding onto another woman in his embrace. He was protecting her as if she was the entire world.


    ¡°Jiu Ming.¡±


    Nan Xian stared at Jiu Ming indifferently . He did not release the young maiden in his embrace. His voice was clear like a crystal spring, and like the gentle wind that blew past so subtly.


    ¡°Back then, you warned me not to hurt her, but the person who is hurting her is you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many times you have helped her, neither do I care about your relationship with her. Anyone who hurts her¡­¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, a storm of turbulence suddenly appeared. The man¡¯s ink black hair fluttered, his white clothes was whiter than the snow and his pair of cold eyes were chilling. ¡°I will not be merciful toward anyone who hurts her! If you are not sober, I will hit you until you are sober!¡±


    The man opposite him paused. Perhaps it was just a moment of hesitation, but with this opportunity, Nan Xian had already leaped before him.


    He threw his fist forward as his gaze was cold and indifferent.


    Jiu Ming raised his hand to meet with Nan Xian¡¯s fist. With a rumble, there was an explosion upon impact. Those who were a little weaker were directly thrown out of the place.


    The place in the Divine Herbs Sect was destroyed. The area in the middle was ruined and at this moment, Jiu Ming and Nan Xian stood in the middle of the ruins.


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze was cold as he broke through Jiu Ming¡¯s defense made of spiritual qi and landed a punch that did not contain any spiritual qi on Jiu Ming¡¯s face.


    That handsome face instantly turned red and swelled. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his lips.


    Feng Ruqing squinted, quietly looking at the two men in front of her.


    Since Nan Xian broke through Jiu Ming¡¯s spiritual force, Jiu Ming wanted to gather his spiritual force again, but he was unable to do so. It was as if it had been suppressed by something and he could only fight with Nan Xian using brute strength.

 Chapter 1352 - Feng Ruqing’s Misunderstanding Deepened II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Of course, Nan Xian also did not bully Jiu Ming. He did not use any spiritual force too. He simply fought with his bare fists, landing punches on Jiu Ming¡¯s face.


    It was unclear why Nan Xian did not hit him anywhere else, but purely focused landing blows on that handsome face of his. Using just a fist, Jiu Ming had no way to resist Nan Xian. His face was smashed beyond recognition¡­


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Nan Xian wouldn¡¯t beat Jiu Ming to death, right?¡± Nalan Yan walked over to Feng Ruqing. Her gaze when looking at Nan Xian was a little odd.


    She felt that Nan Xian was taking personal revenge instead of having a legit reason to do so. Using the opportunity to bully Jiu Ming.


    1


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Nan Xian knows where to draw the line. He isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    Nalan Yan let out a sigh of relief. She had yet to speak up again when Gu Yiyi who was by the side said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Vixen¡­ Nan Xian is using an excuse to take personal revenge! Just see how ruthless he is. Although watching him is quite satisfying, but¡­ beating someone up is still not right.¡±


    ¡®The vixen was too violent. There was not the least bit gentleness. On the contrary, when Xiao Qing sees how gentle she was, perhaps¡­ she would leave with her and abandon that vixen?¡¯


    Just thinking about it made her happy!


    Feng Ruqing felt dumbstruck.


    ¡®If¡­ you didn¡¯t say the latter sentence, perhaps I would really have believed in you.¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian is not that kind of person,¡± Feng Ruqing explained seriously once again. ¡°The state preceptor has always been gentle. He is doing it to help Jiu Ming. Furthermore, Jiu Ming has always liked the state preceptor and does not harbor any hatred for him. How did the idea of faking an excuse to take personal revenge come about?¡±


    Gu Yiyi stared at Feng Ruqing in a daze. What kind of bewitching medicine did Nan Xian use on Xiao Qing? She did not even allow others to talk badly about him, not even a single sentence.


    1


    This Nan Xian¡­ was obviously faking an excuse to take his personal revenge. Otherwise, why was he not beating him at other places but just purely aiming at his face?


    Not long after, Jiu Ming¡¯s nose was bruised and his face swollen. His face no longer looked like his face.


    ¡°Sober yet?¡± Nan Xian looked at Jiu Ming, his voice was light and indifferent.


    With a rumble, Jiu Ming¡¯s body collapsed backward.


    When he collapsed, his evil, cold gaze slowly recovered the warmth it had before. His gaze was fixated on Nan Xian.


    ¡°You have finally arrived¡­¡±


    The marks on his face slowly disappeared as the corner of his lips curled upward into a smile. ¡°I knew you would come, so I waited for you to come.¡±


    When Hu Qing was around, he had no other choice, and could only use this method to stall the time!


    Otherwise, with Hu Qing¡¯s hatred toward Xiao Qing¡¯er, he was fearful that Nan Xian would not make it in time¡­


    Good thing Nan Xian did not disappoint him. He finally came. And all the risks he took was worthwhile.


    Feng Ruqing was just about to take a step forward when she stopped. It was also because she was stunned that she was not able to catch the falling Jiu Ming. His body fell to the ground heavily.


    Her face was a little dark.


    ¡®This bastard, did he really want to fight with her for the state preceptor? To think that she had considered him a good friend! In the end, he was actually harboring such thoughts toward the state preceptor.¡¯


    Of course, Feng Ruqing could not be blamed for misunderstanding.


    After all¡­


    When Jiu Ming crashed to the ground, the words he spoke did not just make Feng Ruqing misunderstand, even other people had the same misunderstanding.


    However, seeing Jiu Ming who had crumbled to the ground and could no longer get back up, Feng Ruqing gently sighed and finally decided to walk forward. She took out a bottle of spirit herb soup, which she had preserved and carefully fed it to him.


    Why was he Jiu Ming? He was different from those despicable, flirtatious people who tried to hook up with her state preceptor. She could not leave him to die.


    Gu Yiyi looked at Feng Ruqing feeding Jiu Ming the spirit herb soup and asked. ¡°Xiao Qing, how long ago did you make this herbal soup?¡±

 Chapter 1353 - Feng Ruqing’s Misunderstanding Deepened III

    Feng Ruqing pondered for a while. ¡°It should be about a year ago?¡±


    ¡®One¡­ One year?¡¯


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s facial expression shifted as terror filled her gaze.


    ¡®It is a herbal dish, not a herbal pill. Xiao Qing has actually¡­ left it for a year? She has given Jiu Ming a rancid spirit herb dish?¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing turned her head around to look at Gu Yiyi, asking with a gaze that clearly showed she did not understand the reason behind her question.


    Gu Yiyi shuddered and gave her an awkward smile. ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡®A reminder to never ever faint in front of Xiao Qing. Who knows if she would feed you some rancid spirit herb dish!¡¯


    ¡°Do you wish to drink some?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Gu Yiyi like she had an epiphany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a lot here. Some are one year old, some are two years old. I have them all. You can drink them anytime you want to.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was left speechless.


    ¡®No! I don¡¯t want to!¡¯


    Terror was clear on her face as she deeply suppressed her shuddering heart. ¡°I am not very hungry. You should leave it all to Master Jiu Ming. I am not a greedy person.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing replied. ¡°I have a lot here. I have enough to supply for you. If you wish to drink, you can do so anytime.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was silent.


    She did not only not want to drink the spirit herb dish in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands. She was even considering¡­ whether she should eat at Paramount again in the future.


    Thinking about her own life, the spirit herb dish she got from Xiao Qing should be enough. She would never step into Paramount again for the rest of her life!


    Nan Xian did not even look at Jiu Ming who lay on the ground as he swept Feng Ruqing into his embrace.


    ¡°Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing hesitated for a bit. ¡°How did you stop him from using his spiritual force?¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his gaze as he looked at the blood stain on Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder as he frowned lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the spirit herb dish yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that has already been kept for a year. I don¡¯t wish to drink it. I will make a new batch later, then it will be fine.¡±


    Although these spirit herb dishes would not expire when kept in the medium, knowing something and accepting it are two different matters.


    She would definitely not drink a spirit herb dish that had been kept for a year!


    Nan Xian raised his hand and a dark green fruit appeared in his hand.


    The fruit was crystal clear and looked very beautiful, like an emerald, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Emerald Spirit Fruit?¡± Gu Shi was a little shocked.


    When the rest of the people heard Gu Shi¡¯s words, they did not respond immediately. After a while, they stared at the Emerald Spirit Fruit in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands in astonishment as they registered the words.


    There was a holy mountain in Cang Yue Mainland known as Emerald Spirit Mountain. Rumors had it that there was an ancient tree on Emerald Spirit Mountain and that the tree was about a thousand years old. It already became a spirit and knew how to hide away from passers-by, so there were very few who had seen this tree.


    Naturally, this tree also got its name from the mountain and was known as Emerald Spirit Tree.


    The fruit that was produced by Emerald Spirit Tree could heal the blood and flesh of an individual. For example if someone cut off a piece of flesh from your body, Emerald Spirit Fruit could help the wound recover, returning it to the state before it was injured.


    As long as it was not a missing limb or broken thigh, or those serious internal injuries that left a person half dead, the fruit could bring about healing.


    Even if¡­ one¡¯s body had a serious external injury but did not break a limb, there was nothing Emerald Spirit Fruit could not heal.


    However¡­ Feng Ruqing was just wounded by a blade and she was being given an Emerald Spirit Fruit to heal it. Was it not too much of a waste?


    The wound from the blade could be simply bandaged, and with some application of Jin Chuang Medicine and waiting, it would slowly heal. Who would be so wasteful to use Emerald Spirit Fruit to heal this kind of wound?


    However, Feng Ruqing happily took a bite as if she did not know the value of Emerald Spirit Fruit.

 Chapter 1354 - Feng Ruqing’s Misunderstanding Deepened IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The taste of Emerald Spirit Fruit was not great and was even a little bitter. However, since it was given by Nan Xian, it tasted sweet when she ate it.


    Gu Shi sighed and looked at Nan Xian before looking at his ignorant daughter with a helpless expression.


    He finally knew how his own daughter had lost herself to that man. Besides the difference in cultivation, there was also pampering!


    Nan Xian had pampered Feng Ruqing to the extreme. He was responsible and courageous. His own daughter¡­ besides acting coy and cute, it seemed like she did not have any other abilities.


    ¡°I have finished eating.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°Now you can tell me. How did you make Jiu Ming¡¯s spiritual force disappear?¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his gaze as a hint of smile, warmth, and pampering could be seen in his eyes as he looked at Feng Ruqing who was in his embrace. ¡°I am not sure what exactly are the changes going on in his body, but I could make a guess or two. His changes should be related to the marks on his face, it was as if¡­ he was being controlled by someone else.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After that, it was not me who has caused his spiritual force to disappear. It should be Jiu Ming suppressing his own strength that has made him unable to use spiritual force. However, his body was agile. I could only use such a method to make him sober.¡±


    What he meant was, ¡®I did not intentionally beat him up. I did it all to make Jiu Ming sober again.¡¯


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Gu Yiyi was stunned. She seemed to never have thought that Nan Xian would be such a scheming b*tch. He was obviously using that as an excuse to take his personal revenge and he had made it sound perfectly logical¡­


    1


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression that was without a doubt toward him, Gu Yiyi harrumphed without saying another word.


    That was fine. She could not win against Nan Xian now, but in the future, there would be opportunities.


    When she married Second Uncle, she would become Nan Xian¡¯s elder in the future! She could use her identity as an elder to suppress him, making him unable to solely dominate Xiao Qing!


    Feng Ruqing had not said more to Nan Xian when she realized that something was not quite right.


    Logically speaking, after being fed the spirit herb dish, Jiu Ming should recover. Why was it that he was still lying on the ground without any signs of stirring, looking as if he were dead?


    Her heart suddenly trembled. ¡°Could it be that my spirit herb dish has been left for too long and it has become poisonous? Is Jiu Ming poisoned to death by me?¡±


    Gu Yiyi was so touched that she almost cried.


    Her Xiao Qing finally realized that the spirit herb dish that was a year old was probably inedible. That was just great. In the future, she did not have to worry that Xiao Qing would feed her expired spirit herbs dishes anymore¡­


    Nan Xian lowered his head to glance at Jiu Ming. ¡°He¡¯s tough, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously exhaled in relief. ¡°Spirit herbs are very expensive. I still have many spirit herb dishes stored in the medium. If it is no longer drinkable, then that would be such a waste¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi¡¯s face turned green. This was the first time that she had the desire to move away from Feng Ruqing.


    After all¡­ expired spirit herb dishes were too dangerous. She was worried that her life would be in danger.


    ¡°However, it would be fine.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Just now, Yiyi was eying my spirit herb dish. She wants it. If it is no longer drinkable, I will give it to Yiyi to drink. I can¡¯t waste it¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi was speechless.


    Could she not say such horrifying words in front of the person she was talking about? In the future, could she still happily play with her?


    ¡°Sure.¡± Nan Xian smiled gently and pat Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°My Qing¡¯er has always been frugal. Naturally, she would not waste.¡±


    When the other people saw this scene, they kept feeling like they were being ruthlessly force-fed dog food. Torturing them till their bodies and hearts felt exhausted.


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡®Was no one caring about Master Jiu Ming who is unconscious on the floor?


    ¡®Aren¡¯t all of you very concerned about him just a while ago?¡¯

 Chapter 1355 - Those Who Show Off Their Affection Are Dogs

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Those who show off their affection are like dogs!


    The gazes of the crowd were filled with anger and frustration as the way they looked at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian was not very friendly.


    Good thing Feng Ruqing very quickly glanced over at Jiu Ming as she frowned slightly. ¡°Nan Xian, why is he not waking up?¡±


    ¡°Not sure¡­¡± Nan Xian calmly shook his head. ¡°I guess it is because he used too much energy just now and has temporarily fallen asleep to rest. Perhaps after a period of time, he will naturally wake up.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing finally felt relieved. She raised her head and looked at Zong Fu and the rest of his people.


    Zong Fu¡¯s face contained panic as he clenched his fists tightly and his whole body shook. ¡°Feng¡­ Maiden Feng¡­ You¡­ All of you¡­¡±


    Not bringing up the sentence Hu Qing had left behind before he ran off.


    Looking at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian¡¯s relationship, his whole body felt cold and his face was full of fear.


    At this moment, he finally recalled why the name Nalan Yan sounded so familiar!


    She was the woman Gu Zhenyang had kidnapped back then! It was also Nan Xian¡¯s future mother-in-law!


    Zong Fu subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Seeing that Feng Ruqing did not speak, he continued to speak hesitantly, ¡°My son has lost too much blood. Can I bring him for treatment first?¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked toward Zong Fu.


    Dressed in red, she was a stunning beauty that could bring cities to their knees.


    Her sleeves fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°In the beginning¡­ were you scolding me?¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s face changed. ¡°No! I was not!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing was a little surprised. ¡°You were not scolding me? Then it must have been your son who has scolded me. Little Pot¡­¡±


    She was just about to call for Little Pot when she suddenly noticed that Little Pot had been sent flying far, far away. She guessed that it would not be able to return any time soon.


    Therefore, she paused. ¡°Wu Yu, slaughter Zong Yi for me.¡±


    The maiden¡¯s words were so light and breezy, it was as if she was saying something as simple as ¡®slaughter this pig for me¡¯.


    ¡°Maiden Feng.¡± Zong Fu gritted his teeth. ¡°This matter is unrelated to my son. It was me who scolded you. It has nothing to do with my son.¡±


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head and smiled. ¡°My apologies. It was me who remembered it wrongly. It was your son who was scolding me. Furthermore, you are related to Qin Fei¡¯er. Her parents have snatched my younger brother away and even used my brother¡¯s blood as a drug primer to treat Qin Fei¡¯er. You and her are father and daughter. Do you think you are able to detach yourself from this matter?¡±


    ***


    The whole place turned silent the moment Feng Ruqing finished speaking.


    Qin Fei¡¯er trembled. She never thought that all the effort she put in for so long would end up being so easily trampled over by Feng Ruqing.


    Why did so many people in this world support Feng Ruqing? Why did she not need to work hard, yet she was able to obtain the things that other people worked so hard and so long for?


    In the quiet assembly venue, Zong Fu suddenly kneeled down. He was crying pitifully as snot flowed from his nostrils, looking extremely distressed.


    ¡°Ancestor, taking into account my ignorance, please forgive us father and son. You can deal with Qin Fei¡¯er however you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Zong Yi forgot the pain in his arm as he stared at Zong Fu in disbelief with eyes widened.


    Zong Fu shouted in anger, ¡°Shut up! You better shut up! This was all because of you jerk! I brought Qin Fei¡¯er back purely to figure out how she has suddenly broke through to Advanced Holy Warrior tier in a year! If it were not for you getting interested in that Qin Fei¡¯er, I would never have taken her in as my adoptive daughter! I just wanted to use that to prevent you two from getting together!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s figure swayed and almost crumpled to the ground. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at the people there.


    She had always thought that Zong Fu admired her and loved her, and that was why he had taken her as his adoptive daughter, giving her the highest possible glory¡­

 Chapter 1356 - Hatred As Endless As The Sea

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It all felt ridiculous now that she found out it was only because he was worried that Zong Yi would want to marry her and had thus used such tactics to stop them.


    Hahaha!


    How ridiculous!


    Qin Fei¡¯er was laughing so hard she almost teared. She only managed to calm down after a long time before turning to look at Feng Ruqing coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it is that the things I desperately want are so easily placed into your hands by others, without you having to pay any price or put in any effort¡­


    ¡°We are both humans, but you constantly receive the affection and care of the heavens. No matter what kind of wrongdoings you do, there is someone there to help you absolve yourself from the consequences. When you meet with danger, there is always someone who is there to help you.


    ¡°The person I like likes you. My brother became your brother. I had become the daughter of the Divine Herbs Sect sect master after much difficulty, but before I even managed to enjoy the luxury and blessings, it was once again destroyed by you¡­


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, I simply don¡¯t understand. Why do you keep making things difficult for me in every possible way? Why?¡±


    Her tears flowed like a spring.


    Her hatred was endless as the sea.


    Before her hatred was fully vented, a trim and slender foot had already landed on her face with a thud, sending her flying.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er!¡± Zong Yi felt so much heartache that even tears had fallen. He looked at Feng Ruqing in anger.


    Before he managed to even voice an angry word, Zong Fu had already leaped over to his side and immediately covered his mouth.


    ¡°Servants! The young master has lost too much blood and is not clear headed. To prevent him from simply talking nonsense, quickly bring him away!¡±


    The Divine Herbs Sect had suffered enough because of Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Zong Fu did not even bother about his own reputation and had cried and begged in front of the crowd. How could he possibly allow Zong Yi to speak inappropriately?


    Qin Fei¡¯er should settle the consequences on her own for the troubles she created. What right did she have to drag down the Divine Herbs Sect along with her?


    ¡°Feng! Ru! Qing!¡±


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s already pale face looked even more embarrassed. She raised her head and looked at Feng Ruqing with her eyes glinting in hatred. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing stepped on Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face again without bothering to be polite, forcefully stepping on her twice.


    ¡°No choice. I had never liked you from the start. Naturally I would keep finding fault with you. No matter where you try to hide, I will find you! Whichever corner of the earth you try to hide yourself, I will find you!¡±


    The crowd stared at Feng Ruqing in a daze and suddenly shuddered, feeling the chills.


    This woman¡­ was too ruthless.


    She was not someone they could afford to offend¡­


    After a while, Feng Ruqing removed her foot from Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face and the latter finally managed to have a breather. She gritted her teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t like me and have thus targeted me? Feng Ruqing, you are so malicious, you and Nan Xian will not be together for long. Sooner or later you and him will¡­¡±


    Rustle!


    A cold light flashed past. Blood spilled from Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face, dying her whole face red.


    The man clearly and breezily said as his gaze was cold and chilling, ¡°She has said too much. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    After that, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, I am more ruthless than you are. So, the both of us will definitely be able to be together for a long time till the ends of our lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So¡­ The state preceptor exploded in anger mostly because of what Qin Fei¡¯er had said regarding them not being able to be together for long.


    Yes, her state preceptor¡­ was forever so adorable.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze to look at Qin Fei¡¯er and smiled. ¡°The state preceptor is not wrong. You do indeed speak a little too much. Furthermore, don¡¯t you have some idea in your heart the reason why I dislike you? You try to snatch my man, openly entering the room, torturing my brother, ruining my reputation everywhere, therefore¡­ if I am considered malicious, when dealing with people like you, then indeed, I need to be malicious.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - Let Her Die Further Away

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the beginning, there were still people who pitied Qin Fei¡¯er.


    Because the sentence of wanting to take a life just simply because of disliking someone was indeed a little over the top.


    Now, hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, they realized that Qin Fei¡¯er had indeed done quite a lot of things.


    If it were them, they too had no way of forgiving her¡­


    To even give her a proper burial ground would already be considered treating her well!


    Qin Fei¡¯er closed her eyes in despair. Perhaps, she had finally understood that no matter what she said, it was all in vain.


    However, she was a little reluctant and dissatisfied.


    Dissatisfied that she was being trampled by Feng Ruqing and was subjected to her insults!


    ¡°Qing Qing.¡±


    Feng Chen slowly walked toward Feng Ruqing with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    That pair of eyes were bright like a morning star, clear and touching.


    Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s dark, gloomy face lit up as she turned her head to look at Feng Chen, her eyes sparkling with hope.


    No matter what, Chen¡¯er had been her brother for many years.


    Her parents had committed countless mistakes and wrongdoings previously, but she was innocent.


    She had merely been implicated.


    So, did Chen¡¯er understand this and planned to beg for mercy on her behalf?


    That should be it. Her Chen¡¯er had always been one who spoke coldly, but was actually warm at heart. He was heartless when he spoke, but his heart still remained gentle in the end, not willing to let her just leave this world like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feng Ruqing had just raised her sword up high when she heard Feng Chen¡¯s words. She paused for a moment and the sword also hung in the air, unmoving. She turned her head to look at Feng Chen, her gaze reflected her confusion.


    ¡°Qing Qing.¡± Feng Chen smiled faintly. ¡°Can you kill her a little further away? I do not wish to see her blood.¡±


    At that very moment, Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s face turned ashy pale. She looked at Feng Chen in despair. Her face displayed pity as the corners of her lips tugged with bitterness.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not manage to say a word¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Currently, Feng Ruqing would agree to any request Feng Chen presented. With a wave of her hand, she picked up Qin Fei¡¯er and expressionlessly threw her to Wu Yu.


    ¡°Kill her further away. Don¡¯t stain our family¡¯s Chen¡¯er¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Wu Yu did not catch Qin Fei¡¯er, letting her fall to the ground. He seemed to be a little disdained, but in the end, he had no choice but to pick Qin Fei¡¯er up.


    In fact, he grabbed her by the collar.


    It was as if he was grabbing a hen.


    When Qin Fei¡¯er was being brought away, she raised her eyes to look at Feng Chen again.


    The young man had his back facing her. The breeze felt bitterly cold and she felt the strong coldness all over her body. It was just the back of his figure, yet it was like a sword plunging into her heart, causing her blood to drip and she was in so much pain¡­


    In this life, the two men she loved the most were Nan Xian and her younger brother Qin Chen.


    However, these two were also the people who had hurt her the deepest¡­


    Qin Fei¡¯er closed her eyes and allowed Wu Yu to bring her away from this place.


    When she had left the place of assembly, she immediately felt a wave of pain in her chest as a sword pierced through her body.


    ***


    At the place of assembly, a maiden in a red robe that was brighter than blood looked beautiful and magnificent.


    She raised her hand and the sword that was dyed red fell into her hands from outside the place of assembly.


    Blood could be seen dripping from the blade of the sword. It was bright red and piercing to the eyes.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I have killed her away from here. Now, it won¡¯t taint your eyes.¡±


    She had waited for Wu Yu to bring Qin Fei¡¯er away from the place of assembly before taking action. It should¡­ not have tainted Chen¡¯er¡¯s eyes¡­


    Feng Chen gave a slight smile as he spoke, ¡°Yes. I feel happy when I see Qing Qing. However, when she appears, my good mood is gone. I no longer wish to see her again and even more so, do not wish for her blood to flow in front of us in case it ruins my entire day.¡±


    The crowd was left speechless.


    Was this little guy really Feng Ruqing¡¯s brother? Why did his words sound even smoother than anyone else¡¯s?


    Nan Xian slowly raised his head as he looked at Feng Chen indifferently.

 Chapter 1358 - Who Was The Ninth Emperor?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Chen naturally felt Nan Xian¡¯s gaze. A smile appeared on his boyish face as he raised his eyes to look back at Nan Xian. His clear eyes had an unreadable light.


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.


    If Feng Chen was not Feng Ruqing¡¯s biological brother who had the same mother, then perhaps he would have ended up like Jiu Ming.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Xian did not exchange glances with Feng Chen for long. He looked at Feng Ruqing as the cold light in his eyes disappeared completely and was replaced by warmth.


    ¡°Did the Divine Herbs Sect¡­ bully you just now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes. They helped Qin Fei¡¯er to bully me.¡±


    Nan Xian casually waved his hand and Zong Fu¡¯s body suddenly flew away, crashing down in the middle of the crowd.


    This was very logical to Zong Fu, however, the other people were so shocked that they felt even breathing was difficult.


    Although Nan Xian had defeated Jiu Ming and beaten him to the ground just now, his reason for doing so was because Jiu Ming himself had tried to restrain his spiritual force. Based on a bare fist fight, he had lost.


    However, Zong Fu was a genuine Holy Warrior!


    Under Nan Xian¡¯s attack, he did not even have the strength to retaliate and did not even dare to beg for mercy.


    ***


    From the ruins of the assembly grounds, Zong Fu climbed up with difficulty. He coughed and wiped the trace of blood at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian, I did not know that she was your woman. It was me who has not taught my son well, and thus resulted in this situation. However, I am still the sect master of the Divine Herbs Sect, could you consider letting me¡­¡±


    Before the last word was out, Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve moved once again and with a boom, Zong Fu who had just climbed back up was sent flying again, crashing into a pillar.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood as his face turned white.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°Your mistake was not that you had not taught your son well, but rather you yourself are too stupid!


    ¡°Besides being stupid¡­¡± Feng Ruqing slowly approached Zong Fu. ¡°You are also weak. Merely being weak would have been fine, but to me¡­ I cannot accept people showing my enemies weakness. Those who show my enemies weakness are also my enemies.¡±


    Compared to Nan Xian, this young woman who was in front of him caused Zong Fu to be more fearful. He clenched his fists tightly as his body swayed when he got up from the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    His voice was dry and hoarse. ¡°Are the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was expressionless. ¡°I am Feng Ruqing from Liu Yun Kingdom. Not that Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Previously, Fu Chen had said it before. The Ninth Emperor had disappeared into the long river of history and even the enemies of the Ninth Emperor back then were too numerous. After she died, those people had purposely wiped out all information regarding the Ninth Emperor.


    Besides those people from a thousand years ago, people already no longer knew of the existence of the Ninth Emperor.


    Even if it were Haitian Kingdom from Fang Zhu Mainland, they only knew of the Ninth Emperor from the ruins.


    However Zong Fu knew this name, the Ninth Emperor!


    Fu Chen had said before, since the Ninth Emperor had passed on, that the Divine Herbs Sect got into a catastrophe and had long been annihilated by her enemies. Even the sect gate of the Divine Herbs Sect was moved into the medium.


    Now¡­ this Divine Herbs Sect was still existing in this world, who knew whether they were friends or foes? Perhaps the person who had harmed the Ninth Emperor back then was still around?


    Just like Hu Qing¡­ he could possess other people¡¯s bodies to live again.


    If it was someone like that who was behind the Divine Herbs Sect, then it would be a disaster to all those close to her.


    She would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Zong Fu¡¯s body trembled. He was no longer able to understand if the words Hu Qing spoke before leaving were directed at Feng Ruqing.


    If it was not Feng Ruqing¡­ could it be Jiu Ming? Or someone else from Deities Gate?

 Chapter 1359

    No matter what it was, just based on the cultivation Nan Xian had exhibited, he could no longer go against Feng Ruqing as he did just now.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are or aren¡¯t the Ninth Emperor. I think there is some misunderstanding between us.¡± A flattering smile appeared on the corner of Zong Fu¡¯s lips. His gaze was also full of a careful intent of currying favour.


    It was better to shamelessly live on than to die well. After all, he was the sect master of the Divine Herbs Sect. It was a position that allowed him to act recklessly on this mainland. If he had just simply died during this assembly, was that not too much of a loss?


    Zong Fu understood very well when he should lower his head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°We do indeed have some misunderstandings.¡±


    Zong Fu subconsciously sighed in relief. The smile on his face became deeper and without waiting for him to continue speaking, a foot ruthlessly came flying over, bringing along a fierce gust of wind. With a thud, his body once again fell to the ground embarrassingly. His limbs faced the sky and a shoe print could be seen on his face.


    Feng Ruqing rolled her sleeve. ¡°The misunderstanding between the Divine Herbs Sect and I runs deep!


    ¡°Ten years ago, Gu Zhenyang from the Divine Herbs Sect had snatched my mother away due to his own selfishness and has caused my family of four to be separated for years!


    ¡°If it were not for Gu Zhenyang¡¯s action of snatching my mother away, she would not have lost her memories and would not have been confined by the Tang family for over ten years. She suffered all kinds of grievances and torture, and in the end, she almost died.


    ¡°You have caused my imperial father to be sick from missing my imperial mother for so many years. If it were not for Nan Xian helping me to find the phoenix and whatnot, my imperial father would not be standing here today.¡±


    Suyi squinted as she looked at Nan Xian, deep in thought.


    ¡®So, that was why he had intentionally snatched away White Phoenix¡¯s stuff and made him cry back then?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing continued to move forward, closing the distance between them with each step. ¡°If it were not for Gu Zhenyang, I would not have not known that I had a younger brother, and I also would not have allowed him to stay with the Qin family to receive various injuries for so many years and even be insulted by others.


    ¡°If it were not for Gu Zhenyang¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused as a coldness flashed in her eyes. ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom would not have lost numerous lives. My maternal grandfather¡¯s family also would not have been so pitiful. My mother¡¯s Iron-Blooded Troops would not have been prevented from gracing the battlefield for so many years.


    ¡°All these were caused by Gu Zhenyang! Now, you are trying to tell me that the Divine Herbs Sect and I have a misunderstanding? Then, there are indeed too many misunderstandings between us!¡±


    Zong Fu raised his head while trembling, looking at Feng Ruqing who was approaching step by step.


    He finally understood that Feng Ruqing had not come because of Qin Fei¡¯er. She had come to settle scores with him!


    Qin Fei¡¯er was merely one of the reasons she had come to the Divine Herbs Sect!


    In the end, even without Qin Fei¡¯er, she would definitely have come to the Divine Herbs Sect anyway.


    It was all because there was too deep of a hatred between the Divine Herbs Sect and her!


    ¡°However¡­ all those things were done by Gu Zhenyang. He is already dead. How is it related to me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing paused in her tracks as she looked at Zong Fu expressionlessly. ¡°Without the implicit agreement of the Divine Herbs Sect, without the Divine Herbs Sect backing him up, how could just a mere Gu Zhenyang dare to be so blatant, going against the rules and harming the innocent?¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s body trembled lightly and he said nothing more.


    ¡°Back then, my imperial mother had defeated Gu Zhenyang and sent him running. Gu Zhenyang was imprisoned because he was suspected of having violated the rules. If you had imprisoned Gu Zhenyang for life, how could everything that had happened after that happen?¡±


    Feng Ruqing questioned him coldly.


    With every sentence she said, Zong Fu¡¯s body would slouch a little more to the point where he crumbled to the ground, no longer able to stand up again.


    Indeed¡­


    If Gu Zhenyang had not appeared, then her mother would not have lost her memory.


    If her mother had not lost her memories, all those things would not have happened¡­

 Chapter 1360 - Can You Let My Son Off

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Zong Fu¡¯s throat went dry. ¡°This time, without Qin Fei¡¯er¡¯s matters, when did you plan to come and settle scores?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave an indifferent smile. ¡°It would also have been this time.¡±


    Therefore, the outcome of Divine Herbs Sect today was truly unrelated to Qin Fei¡¯er.


    It was just that¡­ her two enemies had banded together and were coincidentally served to her in a single pot.


    Zong Fu restrained his gaze, hiding the pain and regret in his eyes. ¡°My son is too innocent and ignorant and has a strong sense of justice. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He also does not know about the matter of your mother back then. As for Qin Fei¡¯er and him¡­ the matter was kept from him. Qin Fei¡¯er is too shameless and he is innocent. Could Maiden Feng be merciful and let him live? You can deal with me however you like.¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s heart and care toward his own son was real. He knew that Feng Ruqing would not let him go this time. He also only wished to help his son find a path of survival.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze to look at Zong Fu. ¡°If I let him go and his cultivation becomes strong one day, will he let me go?¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of disdain and mockery. It made Zong Fu¡¯s heart jolt. He also immediately understood the chilling meaning of Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I guarantee that my son will not have the heart of vengeance.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything but only looked at Zong Fu with ridicule.


    Zong Fu came to a decision. ¡°I can personally cripple his cultivation and make him unable to cultivate his entire life. I also can cause him to thoroughly lose his memory. Even if he were to beg on the streets or be an ordinary citizen, Maiden Feng, considering that I did not do anything to your mother, I beg you to leave a path of survival for my son. I beg you¡­¡±


    Zong Fu indeed did not directly harm her mother, but their family¡¯s sufferings and pain were all his doing.


    She would not forgive him.


    Never!


    If Zong Fu was like Gu Shi and reigned in the people under him, then everything that is today would not have been.


    It was precisely because Gu Zhenyang was so used to being arrogant and having things his way on a daily basis that he would do such a thing like snatching other people¡¯s wife and caused a husband and wife to be estranged from each other and caused a mother to be separated from her children!


    Furthermore, just now Zong Yi had intended to kill her for Qin Fei¡¯er.


    If her cultivation was weak, or if there was no Jiu Ming and Nan Xian¡­ perhaps, she and Fengyun Manor would already have lost their lives at this Divine Herbs Sect.


    Even Gu Shi would have been dragged into the mud with her.


    Whoosh!


    A light flashed by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    The crowd looked over and saw an exquisite, cute little boy standing by Feng Ruqing.


    The current Fu Chen still looked like a child. His little face was smooth and fair, like an egg, just like an immortal child in the paintings. His looks were so exquisite that the crowd was unable to avert their gaze.


    What was more shocking was the fact that Fu Chen suddenly appeared. His appearance was without any indication or signs. Nobody could understand how he had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Fu Chen raised his chin. ¡°Detain this rascal. I want to interrogate him!¡±


    The sword which Feng Ruqing had originally raised halted and she subconsciously kept it away.


    Just at this moment, Wu Yu returned. The corner of her lips lifted. ¡°Alright. Wu Yu, tie him up first. We will deal with him after Fu Chen has conducted his interrogation.¡±


    Compared to Gu Shi and the rest who remained calm, those who saw Fu Chen for the first time exhibited their shock.


    This boy¡­ was the son of the Fengyun Manor¡¯s young lady?


    This¡­ it should not be the case. His appearance was so mysterious, he did not even seem to be the least bit human.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Gu Yiyi looked at Feng Ruqing in surprise. ¡°You also brought your little spirit beast along? He suddenly appeared just now. Could it be that he knows teleportation?¡±

 Chapter 1361 - A Jealous Man Is Very Scary

    Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened as he glared at Gu Yiyi in anger.


    ¡®You are the spirit beast! Your whole family is of spirit beasts!


    ¡®How could those spirit beasts with low IQ be compared to him who was a spirit herb formed by the surrounding spiritual qi?


    ¡®This is too much!¡¯


    ¡°Mother.¡± Fu Chen leapt into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace. ¡°Your woman is bullying me!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly a gust of fierce wind came rushing over. Fu Chen had originally intended to dodge it, but before he managed to do so, the gust of wind swept him up and threw him to the ground, leaving him looking dishevelled.


    He was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses. ¡°Mother, the cheap father you have picked up has also bullied me.¡±


    Nan Xian was left speechless.


    This time, Gu Yiyi smiled broadly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xiao Qing, did you see that? Nan Xian is bullying the young! Why don¡¯t you consider me as a partner? My temper is good and I have a good personality. I will even treat Little Fu Chen as if he were my own biological son.¡±


    The more she looked at Little Fu Chen, the more she liked him.


    Although this little guy had snitched on her before¡­ he called her Xiao Qing¡¯s woman!


    Just this sentence alone made her feel nice and sweet as if she had just eaten honey.


    Nan Xian glanced at Gu Yiyi breezily.


    This glance left Gu Yiyi¡¯s smile frozen as she felt a chill run through her body. It was so cold that she shivered.


    Nan Xian¡¯s temper was really bad!


    Oh, that was right. Previously Mu Ling had even lied to her and had said that this wild man had a mild temperament.


    Hehe¡­


    Just thinking about this, Gu Yiyi started gritting her teeth. Good thing she did not listen to Mu Ling¡¯s words and married Nan Xian. Otherwise¡­ she might not even know how she would have been beaten to death.


    Comparatively, Second Uncle¡¯s temper was very good, just like Xiao Qing¡¯s, gentle like the spring breeze.


    Yes, suddenly she missed Second Uncle. Especially seeing how Xiao Qing and this bastardly man looked so loving together, she missed Second Uncle even more now¡­


    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Yiyi turned her head to look at Gu Shi. ¡°Why did the Mu family¡¯s Second Uncle not come this time?¡±


    This was the first time Gu Yiyi had taken the initiative to ask about Mu Qingyin. Gu Shi was so happy that he almost leaped up in joy.


    This¡­ was something about to happen?


    That was great!


    His family¡¯s little daughter could finally be married.


    Gu Shi wiped the tear at the corner of his eye as he looked incredibly touched. ¡°Yiyi, later Father will bring you back, and we will discuss the matter of your wedding with Mu Qingyin. Also, don¡¯t just always pine for Maiden Xiao Qing. She already has a fianc¨¦. You should know your boundaries, females and females should not be too close to each other.¡±


    Gu Yiyi was confused.


    Was her father sick again?


    Good thing that with Gu Shi¡¯s sentence, Nan Xian¡¯s expression grew much better.


    ¡°Manor Master Gu, there is no need for the Divine Herbs Sects assembly to continue. You should take her away and leave.¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°Also, she is not Qing¡¯er¡¯s woman. Qing¡¯er does not have any woman.¡±


    The crowd looked at Nan Xian¡¯s extremely serious expression, and they were dumbfounded.


    So, Nan Xian had actually attacked Fu Chen simply because of what Fu Chen had said?


    They had originally thought that a jealous woman was scary, but they never thought that a jealous man¡­ was the real definition of scary. He had actually attacked someone.


    Looking at Feng Ruqing, although Jiu Ming had treated her as his love rival, she had only abandoned and ignored him and did not attack him¡­


    After Feng Ruqing left Nan Xian¡¯s side, she walked over to Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan.


    She directly stepped over Jiu Ming¡¯s body and had even carelessly stepped on his hand.


    When she felt that she had stepped on Jiu Ming, Feng Ruqing seemed apologetic. ¡°I am so sorry. I did not notice you just now¡­¡±

 Chapter 1362 - A Jealous Woman Is Also Very Scary

    The crowd was left speechless.


    Opps, they wanted to change their minds.


    A jealous woman was equally scary!


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and saw all those disbelieving gazes. She paused for a moment. ¡°I really did not do it on purpose. It was just that I had accidentally forgotten about Jiu Ming¡­¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡®Hehe, who would believe your nonsense! You are truly horrible!¡¯


    Seeing that even Gu Shi and the rest did not believe that she had not done it intentionally, Feng Ruqing shrugged and no longer bothered to explain herself.


    Either way, she did not do it on purpose. It was just that after she saw Nan Xian, she had neglected Jiu Ming¡­


    Who asked this old bastard to constantly pine for her man!


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing frowned slightly. ¡°Jiu Ming has yet to awaken. Why don¡¯t we do it this way? Imperial Father, Imperial Mother, it is also about time for us to return to Feng Yun Kingdom. We will bring him back first and send people to take care of him. As for Deities Gate¡­¡±


    She glared at the shirking Jiu Yue coldly.


    ¡°I will not interfere. Wait till Jiu Ming awakens, he will settle it himself.¡±


    Jiu Ming was someone from Deities Gate and furthermore, these people had enmity with him.


    Be it Jiu Yue who had killed his mother or the rest of the people from Deities Gate who had sneered and mocked him¡­


    All were to be settled by him personally. As a love rival and an outsider, she had no qualifications to interfere with Jiu Ming¡¯s matters.


    Gu Shi looked at Feng Ruqing doubtfully. ¡°Maiden Xiao Qing, you didn¡¯t poison Jiu Ming to death, did you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing. ¡°¡­ Am I such a person?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Shi went silent for a while. ¡°Although Xiao Qing had killed quite a few women who had set their eyes on Nan Xian, those women had attacked first. It¡¯s fine. I believe that you will not kill Jiu Ming.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    It was obvious that those women were personally killed by Nan Xian!


    The only exception was Qin Fei¡¯er!


    Why was she the one to bear the blame?


    Gu Shi pattedd Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jiu Ming is considered not bad. If he was not your love rival, I would have doubted his feelings for you and would have thus protected you.¡±


    Originally Gu Shi had thought that Jiu Ming held a torch for Feng Ruqing, and that was why he was willing to sacrifice everything for her sake.


    Until¡­ the final expressive sentence Jiu Ming had said before he lost consciousness. He finally understood that Jiu Ming was really a cut sleeve.1


    It was a pity¡­


    There were many women in this world who wanted to be Jiu Ming¡¯s wife. Even though his birthmark had left many people fearful of approaching him, his cultivation and identity as well as his background and temperament were sufficient to cause many women to swarm around him.


    However, no one would have ever thought that Jiu Ming liked men!


    The sentence ¡®I knew you would come¡¯ expressed so much yearning and anticipation. However, the love rival he had to compete against was Feng Ruqing.


    The little one, Xiao Qing, was so good. Not to mention that Jiu Ming was a man, even as a woman, he would not have been able to compete against her.


    ¡°Of course, if Jiu Ming would snatch your man, I would be the first to not let him off!¡±


    After all, only when Maiden Xiao Qing married Nan Xian, and Gu Yiyi married Mu Qingyin, could they both be a family.


    Otherwise, would his own daughter not simply just be seeking death? Who knows if she would suddenly go against her word of being Nan Xian¡¯s aunt.


    ***


    The crowd exchanged glances as their eyes were full of surprise and pity.


    ¡°Jiu Ming really likes men? In the beginning, when Maiden Feng claimed that Master Jiu Ming is a cut sleeve, I didn¡¯t really believe it.¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t a cut sleeve, why did he wholeheartedly wait for Master Nan Xian¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°Even Manor Master Gu has said so. Then, it should be true. It¡¯s a pity. I have originally thought that even though his birthmark is a little unfortunate, I would still want to marry him¡­ however, he likes men. I am not willing to even be his concubine.¡±


    1- A Chinese term for gay.

 Chapter 1363 - His Reputation Was Completely Ruined

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Jiu Ming would never have thought that his words would cause his entire lifetime of brilliance to be completely ruined.


    ¡°We should also disperse.¡±


    The corner of Nalan Yan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°It was not easy for us to have found Chen¡¯er. Naturally, we need to return home. Tianyu, we should also announce to the world that the Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s prince has been found.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Feng Tianyu lowered his eyes to look at the woman beside him. His eyes were full of adoration and smiles.


    The big assembly was thus dismissed.


    The Divine Herbs Sect was already destroyed. The other people also had no need to stay on.


    Before Feng Ruqing left, she stopped in her tracks and smiled at Jiu Yue. ¡°You better return to Deities Gate, don¡¯t leave. Wait for Jiu Ming to wake up and settle scores with you. If I find out that you run away, the end¡­ will definitely leave you feeling that dying is better than living. When that time comes, you will definitely regret not waiting for death properly.¡±


    Jiu Yue who was just about to run away stopped in his tracks. His eyes were filled with terror as his voice was sharp.


    ¡°You and Jiu Ming are already love rivals. Why are you still helping him to deal with me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and smiled. ¡°No choice. Jiu Ming has helped me too much. As for me, I don¡¯t have many other problems, I just like to compensate for the shortcomings of those around me. Jiu Ming is someone to me! Nobody is allowed to bully him.¡±


    Nan Xian looked indifferently at Jiu Ming who was carried away by the guards of Fengyun Manor. His eyes were unmoving and his gaze was unchanging, but his hand was raised slightly. With a thud, the guard felt a jolt of pain in his hand and he was not able to hold Jiu Ming well, causing Jiu Ming to fall off his shoulders and onto the ground. The fall was quite bad.


    ¡°I¡­¡± the guard was about to cry. ¡°I did not purposely drop Master Jiu Ming. Someone hit me just now, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t manage¡­¡±


    At this moment. Everyone looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t do it, would you all believe me?¡±


    This time, even Gu Yiyi did not believe Feng Ruqing.


    With the relationship between the two, besides Feng Ruqing, who else would it be?


    ¡°Xiao Qing.¡± Gu Yiyi raised her head and puffed out her chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if you did it, I will support you forever. It was Jiu Ming who treated you as a love rival first. Everything you do is correct.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®It really was not me!¡¯


    She looked at Nan Xian. ¡°State Preceptor, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled lightly and patted Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Because it was I who did it.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you it wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Why did no one believe her?


    Gu Yiyi looked at Feng Ruqing and then at Nan Xian. She was a little startled. ¡°Nan Xian, this time you are very manly to have protected my Xiao Qing. You know how to block everything for her. I now see you differently. However, this does not mean that I will give up becoming a part of Xiao Qing¡¯s family. I will fight you to the end!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Why was it that she felt the more she explained, the more these people did not believe her?


    Therefore, she would rather not say anything unnecessary and pursed her lips. ¡°Tie up the father and son duo of Zong Fu. Let¡¯s go back to Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Zong Fu¡¯s face changed. ¡°My son¡¯s body is not well. He has bled too much and is not up for long distance travel. Maiden Feng, I beg you to let him off.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glared at Zong Fu angrily. ¡°You better shut your mouth. If you say another word, believe me when I say I will kill the both of you now!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zong Fu¡¯s voice turned softer. ¡°I believe you¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression finally turned better.


    ¡®Yes, finally, there was someone who believed her words¡­¡¯


    ¡°Imperial Father, Imperial Mother, Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The corner of her lips curved into a smile as she slowly spoke, ¡°Remember to bring Jiu Ming along. I will get someone to take care of him properly.¡±

 Chapter 1364 - Liu Yun Kingdom

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not knowing how, after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, the crowd subconsciously looked at Jiu Ming who was lying on the ground. They seemed to have predicted that his life in the future would be very pitiful, and the pity they felt could be seen in their eyes.


    However, nobody cared enough about Jiu Ming, and they allowed the guard from Fengyun Manor bring him away.


    ***


    In Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Since the day of the battle, no one had dared to come forward and provoke them. The land was peaceful and flourishing.


    In the imperial palace.


    In the imperial study, Nalan Zhangqian angrily threw the memorial in his hand onto the ground. His livid face was full of anger. ¡°Eunuch Lin, send someone to check where that bastard, Feng Tianyu, has gone to!¡±


    The corner of Eunuch Lin¡¯s lips twitched as he stood quietly by Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s side and said respectfully, ¡°His Majesty has instructed that no one is to investigate his whereabouts. Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s matters, regardless of how big or how small, are to be decided by General Nalan.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s face turned livid as his fists were clenched and his chest was rising and falling nonstop. His anger was overwhelming.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, that death-deserving bastard. Bringing away my younger sister to enjoy life and leaving Liu Yun Kingdom to me. When he comes back, I will definitely not let him off!!!¡±


    Eunuch Lin was already accustomed to Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s roars. He stood by the side with a smile without doing much.


    Even his words did not cause much of a stir in the imperial palace.


    After all¡­ since His Majesty left, the lord general would scold him a few times everyday. It was as if this was the only way for him to vent the anger in his heart. As for the servants, they had long gotten used to it¡­


    ***


    At the same time.


    General Nalan¡¯s Manor.


    Qin Yi held a letter and entered the master¡¯s room, panicking. ¡°Father, Jing¡¯er is missing.¡±


    What?


    The master was shocked, and the teacup in his hand slipped and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    He immediately stood up as his old face showed panic. ¡°What did you just say? Jing¡¯er is missing? Previously, Xiao Yin, that little girl, has left without a word. How is it that even Jing¡¯er has also run away from home?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure¡­¡± Qin Yi suppressed the chaos in her heart. ¡°He said that he needed to leave to settle something. However, Jing¡¯er very rarely leaves Liu Yun Kingdom. What exactly is the matter that has left him no choice but to leave and settle it?¡±


    The originally anxious master slowly calmed down after hearing Qin Yi¡¯s words.


    After a while, a fleeting flash of light appeared in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Yin, that girl, has disappeared first. Then, immediately after, he left too. Could it be that he has gone to search for that girl?¡±


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes lit up but she was also a little doubtful. She hesitated for a bit before asking, ¡°Really?¡±


    Nalan Jing, this little guy, had finally grown up? He knew how to chase after her future daughter-in-law?


    The old master stroked his white beard as a wise light appeared in his eyes. ¡°I have already said this earlier. There is definitely going to be a show between these two. We don¡¯t have to be too worried. If Jing¡¯er has gone to chase after her, that could not be better news. Perhaps it would not be long before they return together.


    Hearing this, Qin Yi felt quite a bit of relief. An elegant smile appeared on her face.


    After that, she paused for a moment before asking, ¡°His Majesty and the empress have also already left for a year and a half. I wonder if they have managed to find His Highness, the prince.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on the master¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He sighed gently as the corner of his lips curled up into a bitter smile. ¡°This grandson of mine has definitely suffered quite a bit over these years. I, too, don¡¯t know when he would be able to return¡­ Hopefully His Majesty and Yan¡¯er can find him soon, and their whole family can finally be reunited.¡±

 Chapter 1365 - The Emperor Has Returned I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this moment¡ª


    A figure rushed in from outside. As the person was running too quickly, he almost fell head first onto the ground.


    Without waiting for the master to ask, he climbed up in a panic, panting. ¡°Old General, my Lady, His Majesty¡­ His Majesty has returned.¡±


    These words were like a heavenly surprise, shocking the master, stunning him to his spot.


    After being silent for some time, his old voice spoke.


    ¡°Did His Majesty and the empress return together, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the general, His Majesty and the empress came back together with the princess and the prince. They have sent news back in advance. Now, they should already be at the city gates¡­¡±


    The old general seemed a little odd. He turned his head somewhat stiffly to look at Qin Yi. ¡°His Majesty has returned? He has even brought Qing¡¯er and the prince back? Yi¡¯er, is it because of my old age that there is some problem with my ears and that I am hearing this wrongly?¡±


    He wanted to believe these words, but he was also afraid that everything was all but real. Even his expression was nervous and cautious when he asked that.


    Qin Yi was very happy, but when she saw how careful the old general was, she could not help but feel a tinge of sadness in her heart. ¡°Father, it is true. His Majesty and the empress have returned. They have found the prince. Everyone has returned.¡±


    It was as if the old general only dared to believe everything he had heard after hearing Qin Yi¡¯s words. Finally, a smile appeared on his old face, and there was a happiness that could not be described.


    ¡°Quick, bring the soldiers of my Nalan family to the city gates to welcome His Majesty and the empress¡¯ return. Hahaha!¡±


    He laughed happily and marched out.


    Qin Yi looked at the old general¡¯s departing figure and a smile appeared on the corners of her lips.


    ¡®It has already been so long¡­


    ¡®Ever since they found out that the prince was still alive, Father has not been eating or sleeping well. It has been a long time since there was such great news that contributed to his happiness.


    ¡®Good thing¡­


    ¡®His Majesty and the empress have brought back the prince and princess, and their family could finally be reunited.


    ¡®How great¡­¡¯


    Qin Yi secretly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes as she followed after the old general and left the residence.


    The sky in Liu Yun Kingdom was clear and bright, just like her current feelings¡­


    ***


    In the imperial study.


    Nalan Zhangqian received the report from his guards and immediately stood up, throwing the memorial to the ground fiercely as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you just say that Feng Tianyu has returned together with my sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord General.¡±


    The guard was respectful.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nalan Zhangqian laughed out loud like a madman.


    His laughter was tinged with anger.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, you bastard emperor has finally returned! It has already been a year and a half. Nobody knows of the days I had to endure during this time! Every day I had to burn the midnight oil to read those memorials and have not been able to spend time with my wife for a long time! Even my Dai¡¯er! I have not hugged her for a long time! All this is because of Feng Tianyu, it is he who made my liver ache! Made me unable to carry out my duties as a husband and as a father! I will definitely not let him off so easily this time!¡±


    The crowd heard Nalan Zhangqian scolding, and the most they did was allow their lips to twitch as they remained calm.


    After all, in Liu Yun Kingdom, the only one who would dare to open his mouth and scold the emperor was Nalan Zhangqian alone.


    There was no other way. This matter was indeed because His Majesty was unkind and had left without a sound, throwing the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom into Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s hands with a single royal decree.


    Just look at Nalan Zhangqian. Eighteen months ago, he was still the agreeable, handsome, easy-going General Nalan.


    Eighteen months later, his face had turned pale and his lips were dark. Both of his eyes were bloodshot, and his hair had become so dishevelled.

 Chapter 1366 - The Emperor Has Returned II

    And this¡­ was all because he had to review reports for His Majesty!


    Nalan Zhanqian had mentally stabbed Feng Tianyu over a thousand times by now, so just berating him out loud was already very nice of him.


    Perhaps it was because he was recalling his tragic life for the past eighteen months, Nalan Zhanqian then started to shed tears of sorrow and hate.


    He should have stopped his sister from marrying this bastard no matter what back then.


    If his sister had not married him, he would not have been the emperor¡¯s brother-in-law, all the more so, be left with this grave responsibility.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian gritted his teeth in resentment. He swept all the reports to the floor and stomped his way to the imperial study room hastily.


    He was going to kill this bastard to let off steam!


    Forget status and righteousness, all he knew was that his days had been even worse than a dog¡¯s! At least, a dog could still hug his wife to sleep on quiet nights.


    And he¡­


    Heh! His wish of bearing another daughter was now gone because of Feng Tianyu, just like that!


    ***


    In a secluded part of the palace courtyard.


    A cry of surprise echoed through the whole courtyard. Even those who were training stopped in shock.


    ¡°Commander, Commander! His Majesty and Her Highness have returned, even the princess and prince have come back!¡±


    That person dashed into the courtyard with a face full of surprise.


    Tang Zi¡¯s hand trembled and the long sword in her hand fell to the ground, resulting in a clear, crisp sound.


    In a flash, she appeared in front of that person and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°The empress and princess have returned?¡±


    ¡®They¡¯ve returned?¡¯


    Even her voice was shaking, the delight visible on her face. Her pair of clear eyes sparkled like the stars, so dazzling.


    A year and a half, it had been eighteen months!


    The Iron-Blooded Troop was very different now.


    Back then, when the Iron-Blooded Troop was under Nalan Yan¡¯s care, there were only women and no men.


    It was a pity that the troop was then handed over to Feng Ruqing.


    Next to Feng Ruqing was one Nalan who viewed all women as love rivals.


    And so, Feng Ruqing had Tang Zi recruit some new blood. Now the Iron-Blooded Troop consisted of an equal number of men and women.


    Moreover, in these eighteen months, the Iron-Blooded Troop had made countless breakthroughs. They never stopped cultivating and strengthening themselves so that they could continue fighting for their princess on the battlefield!


    Never giving up!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and receive the empress and the princess.¡±


    To Tang Zi, the emperor and the prince were not very important.


    They only cared for the empress and the princess.


    His Majesty was the empress¡¯s husband, the princess¡¯s father, so they were willing to give their lives to protect him. But after not meeting for eighteen months, they only wanted to see Nalan Yan and Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    At the same time.


    At Liu Manor.


    Everything was a mess.


    Ever since Liu Fuyong had been stripped of his position, the whole of Liu family had moved into the inner courtyard.


    Their new environment could not compare to the chancellor¡¯s manor, but it was still something. At least they did not have to live on the streets.


    In the inner courtyard, Liu Yuchen had a bottle of wine in his hand as he drank, bottoms up, as if being drunk was the only way he could feel a little better.


    The sunlight was warm, but it could not melt his cold and frozen heart.


    Liu Fuyong entered through the door and immediately saw Liu Yuchen drinking excessively. He frowned as disdain flashed in his eyes. ¡°Is this how a grown man behaves every single day? Why do I, Liu Fuyong, have a son like you?¡±


    Liu Yuchen snorted and laughed coldly. He stood up, a little wasted, to stare at Liu Fuyong who was standing under the willow tree, provoking him.

 Chapter 1367 - The Emperor Has Returned III

    ¡°This house was bought using my savings. If you look down on me, then beat it! I want to see just who in the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom would sell any of you a house!¡±


    Let alone buying a house, they would even be scorned by peddlers while out buying vegetables. Some of the peddlers would not even sell them anything.


    Most of the time they would rely on Lady Liu to pick up some leftover ingredients. The Liu family still had substantial resources, so even if they were stripped of their status, they could still live a comfortable life.


    However, with the Liu family¡¯s current predicament, even if they had money, there was nowhere they could go.


    Servants refused to work at their house, tailors did not allow them to enter their shops, and pharmacies were not willing to sell them any medicine¡­


    Fortunately, the owner of the liquor store had received the grace of the Liu family back then, so now they could still have wine to drink.


    ¡°Liu Fuyong!!!¡±


    A piercing voice called from behind.


    The disdain in Liu Fuyong¡¯s eyes grew without him even turning back to look.


    He flung his sleeves, about to leave, but the old woman in hemp clothing had already rushed over and given him a furious shove.


    ¡°After you¡¯ve been seduced by that vixen, you no longer have eyes for both us mother and son, isn¡¯t that right? Liu Fuyong, I must have been blind back then to even see anything in scum like you!¡± The old woman had her hands on her waist looking like a boorish shrew.


    Liu Fuyong snorted. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve become! Where are your elegance and sophistication? How different are you from those old women from the countryside?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not sophisticated, then is that vixen who first seduced Yuchen and then you sophisticated? She¡¯s been missing for two years now, but I know you still can¡¯t forget about her! Tell me, are you still hoping for that vixen to come back? I¡¯m telling you, if she dares to come back, I will murder her!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Liu Fuyong swept the corner of his robes as his eyes filled with hatred.


    How was an aged and withered woman like her fit to become his wife?


    Shuang¡¯er was still the best. She was so young and beautiful, he could never forget that even until today¡­


    ¡°Liu Fuyong!¡± Lady Liu raised her hand and gave Liu Fuyong a tight slap across the face.


    Liu Fuyong had never expected his wife to lift a hand against him so suddenly, so he ended up receiving it at full force.


    He was stunned at first before his eyes burned with fury. ¡°How dare a bitch like you hit me! If you weren¡¯t the one scorning the princess back then, I¡¯d still be chancellor! It¡¯s your fault that I was dismissed, your fault that I was laughed at, and now you raise a hand against me?!¡±


    Liu Fuyong reached up and pulled Lady Liu¡¯s hair before giving her a vicious slap.


    The strength of a man and a woman was naturally different.


    This slap made half of Lady Liu¡¯s face swell up while blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. She glared resentfully at Liu Fuyong.


    This pair of husband and wife had now become a completely irreconcilable pair of enemies!


    ¡°Bitch, do you know how those people look at me when I go outside? Our family was the one who had given up on the princess! Back then, the princess fought the six kingdoms alone, and today, the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom worships her like a god! So no matter where I go, everyone would laugh at me! Even peddlers wouldn¡¯t sell me anything!


    ¡°And this is all thanks to a short-sighted woman like you! You¡¯re the one who has caused the Liu family¡¯s demise, you¡¯re to blame!¡±


    He raised his hand again, ready to give her another slap.


    Suddenly, a strong arm appeared and grabbed Liu Fuyong¡¯s wrist firmly, stopping the latter¡¯s arm in mid-air, unable to move.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Liu Yuchen¡¯s deep voice sounded as if he was holding back his anger. ¡°Just what are you trying to do? That matter back then, mother, you¡­ and me, we¡¯re all at fault, you can¡¯t push all the responsibility to her!¡±

 Chapter 1368 - Liu Yuchen Regrets I

    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Liu Fuyong flung his long sleeve, tugging his hand behind his back. He glared coldly at Liu Yuchen. ¡°You¡¯re both the same! If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, our Liu family wouldn¡¯t have been this miserable, and I, Liu Fuyong, wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! Look at yourselves, one is a shrew, another a drunkard! How could you even compare to Shuang¡¯er¡¯s gentleness?¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s gaze was indifferent. He stared at Liu Fuyong like he was looking at a stranger. There were no other emotions behind his eyes.


    Lady Liu, however, was enraged. She lifted her hand again, but Liu Fuyong caught her wrist in a tight grip before she could do anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Do you still think you¡¯re that dignified and aristocratic Lady Liu from before? Both of you are nothing in the Liu family right now!¡± He then shifted his gaze to Liu Yuchen with a cold smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°I heard that the princess returned with the state preceptor. Back then, you didn¡¯t listen to me and have divorced her. Now there¡¯s no use for regrets!¡±


    Liu Fuyong¡¯s words were like a hammer smashing at Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart. A flash of hurt appeared in his eyes as he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡°Liu Fuyong!¡±


    Upon seeing the devastated look on her son¡¯s face, Lady Liu rushed toward Liu Fuyong like she had gone mad and bit down heavily on his shoulder.


    Liu Fuyong snarled in pain. With a forceful hurl, he pushed Lady Liu away.


    ¡°Mad woman! I have nothing more to say to you.¡± Liu Fuyong¡¯s expression turned dark as he strode away to the back of the house.


    Ever since Tan Shuangshuang had gone missing, Liu Fuyong had only seen his wife as an eyesore. ¡®Besides, Shuang¡¯er¡¯s disappearance must have had something to do with her!


    ¡®She should take a look at how battered she has become! There is no grace left in that woman, how disgusting!¡¯


    ¡°Liu Fuyong!¡± Lady Liu scrambled up and roared hysterically, ¡°I know you find me lacking now! Back then when I was with you, I was just like Tan Shuangshuang, I had a great future ahead of me! I have even bore you a son, but look how you¡¯re treating me now. I must¡¯ve been blind to have been married to you!¡±


    Which woman has never been youthful? Whose fault was it that she had turnd like this now? How could he put all the blame onto her?


    Was he not at fault too?


    Sorrowful tears streamed down from her eyes. Lady Liu¡¯s whole body was trembling a little as she glared with reddened eyes at Liu Fuyong¡¯s back.


    Yet, her hysterical complaint only made him detest her even more. He left without ever looking back.


    Lady Liu felt her body go limp and had almost fallen to the ground.


    Fortunately, Liu Yuchen was standing nearby and supported her just in time.


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Lady Liu cried her heart out, feeling pained and despair. ¡°I have wronged you¡­¡±


    If she had not been bewitched by Tan Shuangshuang back then, had she not been adamant about wanting Tan Shuangshuang to marry into their family, would they still have ended up like this?


    Even if¡­ Yuchen married a normal young lady, it would still be better than Tan Shuangshuang.


    She was the one who had indulged her enemy that resulted in her losing both her son and her husband.


    Liu Yuchen went stiff. He stared down at Lady Liu, his body still swaying slightly from the alcohol.


    ¡°You have wronged me.¡±


    His voice was low as he wore a bitter smile. ¡°But all of us¡­ are at fault¡­¡±


    It was his love for beauties that he had looked down on Feng Ruqing who then looked like a mountain.

 Chapter 1369

    If it were not for that, he would not have dismissed her.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Saying anything more would be futile. I¡¯ve already lost the right to stand by her side.¡±


    Lady Liu suddenly reached up and held onto Liu Yuchen¡¯s arms. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°No, perhaps there¡¯s still a chance! Back then, you didn¡¯t spend a night with the princess and that¡¯s why the state preceptor is willing to marry her. What if¡­ both of you spent a night together? Yuchen¡­¡±


    Liu Yuchen was stunned. He had never imagined that his mother could still say something like this at such a time.


    His hands supporting her arms gradually loosened as a cold smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°You think that our Liu family isn¡¯t miserable enough and you want to make it worse, don¡¯t you? The emperor and empress love the princess so dearly. If anyone were to do something like that to the princess, what do you think¡­ will happen to the Liu family?¡±


    Moreover, it was not easy to get close to someone like Feng Ruqing.


    To even think of forming an alliance with her through marriage?


    How ridiculous!


    Dream on!


    ¡°No, we still have a chance. Yuchen, chastity is most important to a woman. If she has lost her chastity, she would definitely be with her first man. If you can become her man, perhaps¡­ there is still hope for our Liu family. I guarantee that I will treat the princess better in the future and not scorn her as I did in the past.¡±


    Liu Yuchen kept quiet. He stared at Lady Liu like he was looking at a stranger.


    Lady Liu did not notice his expression and grabbed on tight to his sleeve. ¡°Yuchen, only you can help the Liu family now. Look at how your father is treating me. If we can gain the princess¡¯s favor again, your father wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me anymore!¡±


    Shove!


    Liu Yuchen raised his arm and gave it a hard swing, flinging away Lady Liu¡¯s hands.


    He laughed coldly. ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m no match for the princess. You¡¯ll just be pushing the Liu family toward a place of no redemption!¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen that way.¡± Lady Liu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. As if she was lost in a trance, she continued, ¡°You¡¯re my most beloved son, how could I ever harm you? I¡¯m doing all this for your own good. Why don¡¯t I ask for an audience with the princess? Ask her to meet you. If you two can meet, that means there¡¯s still a chance. The princess wouldn¡¯t really lose her affections so easily.¡±


    At that moment, Liu Yuchen felt like he was talking to a wall. He let out a sarcastic laugh and turned to walk toward the entrance, ignoring Lady Liu.


    Lady Liu quickly rushed over, wanting to chase after Liu Yuchen,


    However, the moment both of them left the Liu family¡¯s gates, great news was being spread around on the streets.


    ¡°What wonderful news, the prince of our Liu Yun Kingdom has been found! Empress Nalan loves her country and her people dearly, so I knew that a good person would definitely be rewarded. She must have played a part in the prince¡¯s safe return!¡±


    ¡°Not just that, I have even heard¡­ that the princess has married the state preceptor while they were out on this expedition.¡±


    ¡°Married? Is this true? Why is there no news of this in Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Because great news about the princess being pregnant has spread from the palace¡­ If they weren¡¯t married, how could the princess be pregnant? Our Liu Yun Kingdom really just gets one good news after another.¡±


    On the streets, Liu Yuchen stopped in his tracks.


    The breeze of a summer¡¯s day was warm, but for some reason, he felt cold all over. So cold that he could not help but wrap his arms around himself.


    ¡®She¡¯s¡­ married? And even pregnant?¡¯


    Perhaps Liu Yuchen had never imagined that there would be a day he would feel so much regret. Those feelings were like needles viciously stabbed into his heart, making his chest ache so painfully.

 Chapter 1370 - Liu Yuchen Regrets III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Lady Liu ran out in a frenzy and pushed away Liu Yuchen who was standing frozen in front of her.


    She rushed over to the people who were just talking and grabbed their arms, her eyes filled with madness.


    ¡°What did you just say? The princess is married? She¡¯s even pregnant? That can¡¯t be, it¡¯s too fast, there¡¯s not even any news of this in Liu Yun Kingdom¡­¡±


    Lady Liu mumbled to herself, staring straight ahead in disbelief.


    She could barely regain her composure from this news¡­


    The young lady who just got pushed by her staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    She was already furious, but when she saw who had pushed her, the fury and sarcasm on her face deepened.


    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t this the madam of the Liu family? Back then, you were the ones who had given up on the princess, and now that the princess and the state preceptor have finally found each other, you¡¯re envious?¡±


    In an instant, the gazes of everyone on the street were directed at Lady Liu and Liu Yuchen.


    Under their sharp glares, Liu Yuchen finally started to regain his senses. Perhaps it was due to shame, he did not look at Lady Liu and just turned to the opposite direction to leave.


    ¡°Yuchen!¡±


    Lady Liu turned her head and saw Liu Yuchen walking away. She gritted her teeth and chased after him, grabbing and tugging at his arm. ¡°Come with me, we¡¯re going to see the princess. I don¡¯t believe that the princess would be this heartless.¡±


    Seeing this stubborn side of Lady Liu, the others could not help but shake their heads and sigh.


    The princess had already rejected her countless times and the latter had even suffered enough losses in the process, but she did not seem to have learned her lesson. She was still delusional, hoping for the princess¡¯s forgiveness.


    How ridiculous.


    Back then, the Liu family had almost forced the princess to her death because of Tan Shuangshuang. They should be lucky that the empress did not destroy the whole family. Yet, now they were still trying to stir up trouble.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Liu Yuchen¡¯s tightly clenched fists until cracking sounds were heard. He took a deep, heavy breath to push down the rage within his chest. ¡°How long do you want to keep this up? The princess will never forgive the Liu family, ever!¡±


    All this while he had already become aware of this truth. However, he was not willing to admit it and so he had drowned himself in alcohol, trying to use the intoxication to forget.


    Until now¡­


    After hearing that Feng Ruqing was pregnant, he felt like he had just been splashed with a bucket of cold water, sobering up immediately.


    It was true that ever since he had chosen to give up on her, their paths were already different and they would never cross.


    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡±


    Lady Liu stared blankly at Liu Yuchen.


    He was clearly still thinking of the princess, so why not try to fight for her? Was he going to give up, just like that?


    ¡°The Liu family¡­¡± Liu Yuchen slowly closed his eyes. Feeling a lump on his throat, his voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°Can take no more of this torture, do you understand?¡±


    This Liu family could not afford to face any more crisis¡­


    Lady Liu¡¯s hand gradually fell. She felt reluctant but as she looked at Liu Yuchen¡¯s striking yet despairing silhouette, she ended up swallowing back the words she wanted to say.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Liu Yuchen gave a bitter smile. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand it. If you intend to be this stubborn, then go and look for her on your own. I won¡¯t ever go to her again¡­¡±


    He did not want to see her indifferent gaze. Those eyes were more piercing than needles.


    ¡°Yuchen!¡±


    Seeing as Liu Yuchen was about to leave, Lady Liu became anxious. ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    He stopped in his tracks. He tipped his head up, staring dazedly at the blue sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ but¡­ I won¡¯t be able to keep staying in this house, so you guys should take care of yourselves.¡± Before he left, he paused again before continuing to say, ¡°Father¡¯s heart will never return. You should start contemplating your own future, at most just¡­ leave him.¡±

 Chapter 1371 - The Pitiful Nalan Zhangqian I

    Lady Liu stared dazedly as Liu Yuchen¡¯s silhouette gradually went away. She felt a sudden emptiness in her heart as if something important was about to leave her.


    She panicked and quickly chased after him but ended up falling down from running too fast. When she lifted her head, her aged face was covered in tear stains. Her voice was hoarse and shaking as she called out, ¡°Yuchen, don¡¯t leave your mother. I only have you now, please don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Liu Yuchen froze. He stopped in his tracks but only for a brief moment before he continued on without any care.


    He knew that as long as he stayed in this house, his mother would not give up on her thoughts.


    The Liu family today was already full of wounds, unable to take another blow. Only with his departure that peace could finally return to this family.


    Hence, he had to stop being soft-hearted, and he had to carry on!


    ***


    At the palace.


    In the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    Donned in a yellow-colored robe, a man sat on the dragon throne with a stern look on his handsome face as he stared down at the many ministers before him.


    Next to the man was a woman in a phoenix crown looking strict and she too was dressed in yellow. In contrast to the dragon patterns on the man¡¯s robes, embroidered in front of her chest was a fiery golden phoenix.


    Her beauty was captivating, her beauty could destroy cities.


    Feng Ruqing and Feng Chen each stood beside the two people. Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips were curved up slightly as she gazed at these people before her.


    Some of these people do not recognize Feng Chen. Hence, when they saw him standing next to Feng Tianyu, doubt was visible in their eyes. However, they then recalled the rumors that have spread around Liu Yun Kingdom, and in an instant, they were alert and they way they looked at Feng Chen changed a little.


    Particularly the ministers who had unmarried daughters at home, they had started to plan in their minds on the possibility of their daughters becoming the Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s crown princess.


    Even if not a crown princess, a simple concubine would do as well!


    Among the crowd, only the old general¡¯s muddled eyes changed from its initial ignorance to agitation as he fixed his unwavering gaze upon Feng Chen¡¯s face.


    This was not his first time seeing Feng Chen. Back when he first met Feng Chen, he was only a youth following behind Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Oh, his name then was Qin Chen.¡¯


    In two years¡¯ time, the boy that Qing¡¯er had upped his game and already became his biological grandson. It was difficult to describe this feeling¡­


    Nalan Zhangqian remained unsmiling. His bloodshot eyes seemed savage as he stared fiercely at Feng Tianyu.


    His gaze was like a carnivorous jackal, wanting to swallow that bastard alive!


    ¡°Beloved ministers¡­¡± Feng Tianyu intentionally avoided Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s hateful gaze and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard the news spread, so I have two things to announce today!¡±


    Feng Tianyu paused briefly, his expression was stern. ¡°Number one, Feng Chen is the son of the empress. We have finally found him after so many years and he shall henceforth be the crown prince of my Liu Yun Kingdom. No one should be disrespectful toward the crown prince.¡±


    Feng Chen frowned slightly. Prior to this, Feng Tianyu had only said to publicly recognize him, but nothing about making him the crown prince.


    If he knew that Feng Tianyu was thinking of throwing Liu Yun Kingdom into his hands, he would have never come back no matter what.


    So¡­


    After hearing this, Feng Chen shifted his gaze to Feng Ruqing, pleading with his clear eyes. That pitiful look was hard for anyone to ignore.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She subconsciously recalled how Che¡¯er had exhausted himself for her in the past life to forcefully build a business empire from nothing.

 Chapter 1372 - The Pitiful Nalan Zhanqian II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In this life, she could not bear to see him strain himself. She only hoped for him to live a peaceful life, and that would be enough.


    Nothing more.


    ¡°Father.¡± Feng Ruqing pondered before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s better if Chen¡¯er remains a prince. He will not do as a crown prince.¡±


    The ministers below them agreed with Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    After all¡­ before the appearance of this prince, the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom belonged to the princess. Even if she was a woman, she was capable of becoming an empress.


    Now with the appearance of a prince, there was competition. She would most definitely be upset.


    Feng Ruqing was not bothered by these ministers¡¯ thoughts. She paused before shifting her gaze to the man with bloodshot eyes and seemed to be battered all over, Nalan Zhangqian.


    ¡°I think that our uncle is still young and full of vigor. If you want to concentrate on your cultivation, why not let our uncle continue managing the country? I¡¯m sure our uncle would feel sorry and be willing to take up this task for his long-lost nephew.¡±


    2


    Nalan Zhangqian was speechless.


    At that moment, Nalan Zhangqian was so close to resigning out of anger.


    ¡®What the f*ck do you mean by full of vigor!?


    ¡®This father and daughter of the Feng family are all terrible people!¡¯


    ¡°You bunch of dogs¡­¡±


    He resentfully pointed at Feng Tianyu and Feng Ruqing. Before he could finish his words, the old general Nalan threw an angry fist at Nalan Zhanqian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stupid brat, who are you trying to scold? One of them is my son-in-law, the other my granddaughter. I dare you to spout even one sentence of reproach! Just do what you¡¯re told to do, stop babbling!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian held his head and looked at the old man, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Father, am I really your biological son?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old man snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tire yourself so you want to tire my granddaughter or my grandson? I¡¯m telling you, Nalan Zhangqian, you have to bear this task for them!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Nalan Zhangqian raged. ¡°Do you have any idea how long I have not kept my Dai¡¯er company? How long have I not spent time with my wife? I promised Dai¡¯er to give her a younger sister, but you have made me work in the place of Feng Tianyu, that dog of an emperor. Have you ever considered my feelings? I too need my wife¡¯s love!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    It seemed that Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s rage was wild. So much so that he even called the emperor a dog.


    However, Feng Tianyu seemed to not have heard it as a smile graced his handsome face. ¡°Then, that¡¯s settled! Brother-in-law, Liu Yun Kingdom will continue to be in your care for the days to come as I still need to tour the lands and have fun with my empress.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian had to stifle this fit of anger within him with no means of venting. His tears of sorrow and grievance almost fell as his eyes were red.


    Suddenly, Nalan Zhangqian recalled that moment on the battlefield years ago where this dog emperor held his sister and passed him by, saying¡­


    ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    It was ridiculous that he had felt touched back then. If he had known that today would come¡­¡¯Hah! I¡¯d rather continue guarding the borders than return to Liu Yun Kingdom!¡¯


    To him, battles were so much easier than handling national affairs!


    In battles, he could do as he pleased, but if he were careless in national affairs, countless people would have to suffer.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s voice sounded lethargic, yet the fury in his eyes never ceased. ¡°You heartless bunch are just trying to push me over the edge, aren¡¯t you? Are you still an emperor of a kingdom? How could you just throw the country to a minister like me?¡±


    Feng Tian smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother-in-law! Why don¡¯t I abdicate and give you the throne?¡±


    2

 Chapter 1373 - The Pitiful Nalan Zhangqian III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    As soon as he said that, the other ministers fell to their knees in fear.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°This is the Feng family¡¯s country, you mustn¡¯t relinquish it.¡±


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked down sharply at the ministers in front of him. ¡°This is between me and the general, you lot shall have no say.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was already stunned the moment he heard Feng Tianyu¡¯s earlier words.


    A moment had passed before he regained his senses. He then rushed toward a guard, drew out the guard¡¯s sword, and held it to his own neck.


    ¡°Feng Tianyu, you¡¯re driving me over the edge! If you want to make me an emperor, I¡¯ll just die! I¡¯d rather die than take up this position! Don¡¯t you try to force my hand! If you insist, just try and drag me from the depths of hell, I dare you!¡±


    This group of bastards had been suppressing him for a year and now, they wanted to throw the responsibility of sitting on the throne to him?


    Hah!


    How ridiculous! He, Nalan Zhangqian, had his own pride and would rather die than yield! Much less asking him to surrender to fate!


    The other ministers were dumbstruck.


    The throne was something that men would get blood on their hands fighting for, but for some reason, in General Nalan¡¯s eyes, it was like a piping hot potato, he would rather die than take it.


    If it were them¡­ they might not have reacted in such a way.


    The throne was just too desirable to resist.


    Feng Tianyu had never expected that Nalan Zhangqian would be this determined. He was stunned. ¡°Brother-in-law, I was just joking with you, really. Don¡¯t be rash now, put down the sword¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nalan Zhangqian stared at him with doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Feng Tianyu laughed bitterly. ¡°I actually don¡¯t think much of it, so General Nalan, what I¡¯m about to announce next would be related to why I want to relinquish the position to you. Even if you don¡¯t want the throne, you can take care of it in my place and return it to me in the future.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian snorted. ¡®This bastard just wants to tour the world and have fun with my sister, so dream on!¡¯


    After a few more days he would retire. He did not even want this general¡¯s position anymore! He only wanted to take his wife and daughter on a trip, roaming the lands, and enjoying life.


    As for his son¡­


    What was a son? Who cares?


    There was a helpless look on Feng Tianyu¡¯s face. ¡°The retired emperor is still alive.¡±


    The entire Hall of Supreme Harmony instantly fell into a dead silence.


    Even Nalan Zhangqian stopped making a fuss. The sword slid from his hand and fell onto the ground as a clear and crisp sound resonated in the quiet hall¡­


    ¡°The retired emperor is still alive!¡±


    Shocked expressions appeared on the ministers¡¯ faces. They were unable to regain their senses for the longest time.


    There were two legends in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    One was Empress Nalan, and the other, the retired emperor, Feng Wuhui!


    With the existence of these two people, no one dared to invade Liu Yun Kingdom. After the retired emperor passed, Empress Nalan had taken over his responsibility to protect this country.


    The funeral of the retired emperor had been monumental back then. Even the mausoleum was still existing, but now His Majesty was telling them that the retired emperor was still alive!


    ¡°All these years, I have never dared to let slip the news that the retired emperor was still alive and well. He has too many enemies, the number is so great that they could overturn Liu Yun Kingdom in an instant! But now, I have nothing more to fear! I want to let it be known that my father is an unparalleled hero.


    ¡°Back then, the people of the reclusive world had murdered our subjects. My father was enraged and had rushed into the reclusive world on his own to force the reclusive world into a contract!


    ¡°He is a hero who has fought for his country and his people. He is the person I respect the most! General Nalan, I wanted you to take the throne because I need to find the retired emperor! He is not only the retired emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom but also my father. As a son, I would naturally want to search for him. How could I have thrown all of this to you if it were inevitable? In your eyes, am I really such an irresponsible emperor?¡±

 Chapter 1374 - The Pitiful Nalan Zhangqian IV

    Everyone seemed to be in shock. No one spoke for the longest time.


    The retired emperor¡­ had actually¡­ made the reclusive world yield?


    Just how strong was he back then?


    Perhaps the news was too sudden, even the old general kept quiet.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes were red. He even lifted his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes while saying, ¡°So, you were just trying to search for the retired emperor. I have misunderstood you. I thought Your Majesty just wanted to goof off, so you have tossed all these grave tasks to me. Please relax and go on, by the time you return, I will hand Liu Yun Kingdom back to you in perfect condition.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Nalan Zhangqian with pity in her eyes. She wondered if her uncle was too naive to believe in her father¡¯s words so easily.


    It was true that he wanted to search for her grandfather, but the problem was that they had no ways to locate her grandfather.


    Yet, her father was already throwing his responsibilities to her uncle¡­


    It was clear that he only wanted her uncle to work for him in his place.


    Feng Chen too let out a sigh of relief, thankful that there was still a person to replace him so he would not be left in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    His ultimate goal was still Qinqin.


    He was not willing to give up on cultivating. Or else, even with their blood relations, they would only drift further apart and he could never pursue her again¡­


    ¡°As for the last thing I want to announce, it¡¯s something to do with the princess¡­¡± Feng Tianyu continued to say in a low voice.


    Nalan Zhangqian was stunned as she stared curiously at Feng Tianyu.


    ¡®Wait¡­


    ¡®Didn¡¯t His Majesty say he only had two things to announce?


    ¡®Why is there a third?


    ¡®Why do I have a feeling that I just fell into a trap¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know that the princess is now pregnant, and I assume you¡¯d want to know when the princess and the state preceptor will hold their wedding ceremony¡­¡±


    When talking about his daughter and his unborn grandchild, a warm smile graced Feng Tianyu¡¯s expression.


    The ministers looked at each other as they regained their spirits.


    Could it be that¡­ His Majesty would be announcing the date for the princess¡¯s wedding ceremony?


    ¡°A wedding ceremony? Hehe¡­¡± Feng Tianyu chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t ever happen! My own grandchild will be raised by me, my own daughter will also be raised by me. I have ample resources, so I can take care of them both!¡±


    ¡®That bastard Nan Xian just went and knocked my daughter up without notice!


    ¡®Did he ever consider my feelings as a father?


    ¡®Just thinking that my precious daughter would become a wife, a mother, and even endure the hardships of ten months of pregnancy makes my heart ache¡­¡¯


    A slight breeze slipped in from outside as a man in white robe stepped into the hall and paused.


    His white robes were like snow, his appearance as handsome as a saint, bearing a cold aura like the moon. He was perfect.


    ¡°We will hold the wedding ceremony three months later. I can take care of my wife and daughter.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was speechless.


    He slammed the desk and stood up in rage.


    Was this stupid brat trying to provoke him?


    To think he even trusted him so much!


    But this bastard ended up kidnapping his precious daughter!


    What a waste of his trust in him!


    ¡°Nan Xian!!! She is my daughter!¡±


    Nan Xian responded calmly, ¡°The child in her is my daughter.¡±


    Feng Tianyu felt like his punch had just landed on cotton. It was ineffective.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it, never!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Feng Tianyu. ¡°I slept with the state preceptor, I must take responsibility.¡±


    Feng Tianyu was speechless.


    He kept getting the feeling that his daughter sided with the outsider more.


    However, when he met Feng Ruqing¡¯s sincere and resolute gaze, he could only swallow back his words and ask, aggrieved, ¡°When do you want to hold the wedding ceremony?¡±

 Chapter 1375 - The Battered And Miserable Qing Zhu I

    ¡°Three months later.¡±


    Feng Tianyu felt frustrated. Ever since his daughter found the state preceptor, she had tossed her father aside and now only had eyes for the state preceptor.


    Yet, when faced with Feng Ruqing, he could not voice his rejections at all.


    ¡°Make Nan Xian leave for now and after three months, I will host a wedding ceremony for the two of you.¡±


    This was as far as he could back down.


    At least for three months, he did not want to see this bastard who had kidnapped his precious daughter!


    Nan Xian smiled calmly.


    He walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, his charming face seemed to be covered in a layer of warm light. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the princess¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she replied.


    Her father was already exasperated. If the state preceptor continued to stay, her father just might die from rage.


    Nan Xian raised his head to look at Feng Tianyu. ¡°For over ten years, you¡¯ve been taking care of Qing¡¯er. From here on, I will take good care of her and the child within her in your place. I won¡¯t ever let her be harmed again.¡±


    No matter the situation, Feng Tianyu was still Feng Ruqing¡¯s father. So, Nan Xian remained respectful toward him.


    He hoped that Feng Tianyu could see his resolution as well and hand Qing¡¯er to him after three months.


    After giving his word, Nan Xian turned and left the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    Feng Tianyu was gasping for air out of anger as he pointed furiously after Nan Xian. ¡°Yan¡¯er, did you see that? The state preceptor was provoking me, he was actually provoking!¡±


    To even provoke him before he left meant that this bastard did not respect him as Feng Ruqing¡¯s father!


    Nalan Yan tried to soothe Feng Tianyu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the wedding ceremony will be prepared by us after all. We could just delay it a bit to make him anxious. Oh, right, don¡¯t let Qing¡¯er know about this, she might get upset.¡±


    Feng Ruqing, who was standing quietly beside him, had no words.


    Could they not talk about such a scary thing right in front of the person that involved herself?


    ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± Feng Ruqing rearranged her expression. ¡°It¡¯s late, I should return to my room.¡±


    After saying that, she walked out of the Hall of Supreme Harmony to chase after the state preceptor.


    Feng Chen too followed her out and disappeared from the hall.


    ***


    In the palace courtyard.


    Among the tall buildings.


    Feng Ruqing had just walked out when she heard a lively voice call out to her from behind.


    The voice carried the vigor of youth.


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped. She turned back and saw the young man standing in front of her.


    The young man had a handsome face with a pinkish scar at the corner of his eyes. It had been there for a long time, so the color had faded to a very light shade.


    His eyes were clear like water as if she could see her own reflection in them.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, aren¡¯t you keeping father and mother company? Why did you follow me out?¡±


    Feng Chen suddenly went over and gave Feng Ruqing a tight hug.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned before putting her hands on Feng Chen¡¯s back.


    ¡°Qingqing, I keep wondering if we¡¯ve actually known each other before. Otherwise¡­ why would there be me and another person just like you in my dreams?


    ¡°But, I know that no matter what happens, as long as you¡¯re safe and healthy, that would be enough for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart shuddered. She lifted her head to look at the young man.


    His smile was dazzling, radiant like the sun.


    He would be this way only in front of her.


    ¡°If he bullies you in the future¡­¡± The young man paused. ¡°I¡¯m willing to let myself be doomed for an eternity to avenge you! No one can bully you, no one!¡±

 Chapter 1376 - The Battered And Miserable Qing Zhu II

    Feng Ruqing felt her heart tingle. She slowly closed her eyes¡­


    In the past life, Che¡¯er had been like this. When she was aggrieved and harmed, he would ignore everyone else and take her away from that house.


    Even if they were not related by blood back then, and he was just a kid brought over by her stepmother¡­


    But after meeting each other, they could never let go of one another.


    Be it Che¡¯er or Feng Chen, they were both her family that she could never part with.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, even if I get married in the future, you¡¯ll always be my younger brother! No one can ever take your place.¡±


    Feng Ruqing hugged Feng Chen again gently for a moment before letting go. ¡°Chen¡¯er, Father has prepared a prince¡¯s manor for you, you can return to it later.¡±


    Feng Chen was stunned. He seemed to be in doubt, but finally agreed to it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He did not need a prince¡¯s manor.


    No matter where she was, that would be his home.


    But, in the future¡­ Once Feng Ruqing had someone else in her home, he would not be able to stay in the princess¡¯s manor like he used to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If you can¡¯t get used to staying in the prince¡¯s manor, come and find me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and patted Feng Chen on his shoulder before turning to leave.


    Her dress fluttered in the wind, her magnificence was unmatched, her beauty was breathtaking.


    Not far off, a man stood in the gentle breeze. His white robes swayed slightly. The man was gorgeous, yet cold as the moon.


    He seemed to have sensed a familiar presence and turned slowly to see the young woman smiling at him.


    ¡°Nan Xian, were you waiting for me?¡± The girl¡¯s smile was faint.


    Nan Xian reached up to brush away the stray hair on her forehead. ¡°Yeah. His Majesty was furious. I didn¡¯t want it to affect his health, so it¡¯s better for me to wait for you outside. But¡­ if he wants to separate us, that will never happen! Once I, Nan Xian, have my eyes on someone, I will never let them go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing giggled.


    This man was normally so gentle and kind.


    But when he was stubborn, he had quite a headstrong temper.


    Yet¡­ She loved this part of him so much!


    ¡°I am the same.¡±


    To her, she would rather go without than to settle for something lesser.


    Once she had set her eyes on somebody, she would never let them go.


    Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°Nan Xian, since you now belong to me, I need to set down my rules.¡±


    Nan Xian only kept quiet and stared at her with kind and loving eyes.


    ¡°Although I have never thought of taking responsibility, because of this child in me, I have to take responsibility for you too.¡± Feng Ruqing reached up to touch Nan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°But, if you make an unforgivable mistake¡­ I¡¯m not the type of woman who would just divorce you. Instead, I¡¯d just murder the cheating couple.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave Nan Xian the once-over and smiled brightly. ¡°Moreover, you look like you have a lot of inheritance I can take.¡±


    For some reason, when he was faced with Feng Ruqing¡¯s threat, it instead¡­ delighted him more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    No one else could match up to her, so how could he go wrong?


    ¡°No one else in this world can rival you,¡± he added after a pause.


    ¡°And if there was?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be! I don¡¯t know how other people would see it, but in my eyes, there never will be.¡±


    His words were firm, allowing no room for suspicion.


    ¡°Of course I believe you, State Preceptor.¡± Feng Ruqing was full of smiles. ¡°We shall wed in three months¡¯ time, is there anything you want to say before that?¡±


    Nan Xian pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Could you¡­ marry off the handmaidens around you?¡±

 Chapter 1377 - The Battered And Miserable Qing Zhu III

    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing was a little confused.


    Nan Xian answered with a straight face, ¡°In the future, I can take care of everything from food, clothes, to lodging. There will be no need for handmaidens, so why waste that money? Or perhaps you could dispatch them to do some other work.¡±


    Feng Ruqing felt that this made a lot of sense.


    She did not need any servants to serve her, and it was a waste of money to keep them¡­


    ¡°What about this, I¡¯ll let Qing Ling and Liu Li train under Tang Zi. They¡¯ve consumed a lot of spirit herb dishes, so now their powers have had visible improvements. Oh, but don¡¯t let them know that I¡¯ve sent them away because I wanted to save on monthly expenses.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Qing Ling and Liu Li, because Feng Ruqing had been hugging them left and right before all this, now that Nan Xian had become her imperial consort¡­ he wanted to kick these two servants out of the princess¡¯s manor the moment a chance arose.


    Doing so without ever giving them an opportunity to return!


    Nan Xian looked down, letting his gaze fall on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    The man¡¯s gaze was not as cold as before, instead, it carried a warm light.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Master!!!¡±


    A hysterical voice called out suddenly from behind, interrupting Nan Xian¡¯s words and catching Feng Ruqing¡¯s attention.


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression chilled slightly as he turned to look at the little grey snake slithering out from the bushes.


    Yes, a little grey snake!


    At that moment, Qing Zhu was covered in dust and grey all over. There were even two pieces of leaves on his head. His eyes were filled with tears and his voice sounded pained and miserable.


    He seemed to have suffered countless grievances and hardships.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stupefied. She stared blankly at the grey-colored tiny snake and kept quiet for a while before asking.


    ¡®Hmm, this little snake¡¯s voice¡­ sounds quite familiar¡­¡¯


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too mean!¡± Qing Zhu wailed out loud like a two hundred pound child. ¡°You guys just left me at that strange Fang Zhu Mainland without a word. I have finally found an opportunity to escape and have gone through so many hardships and experienced countless grievances to come home, and¡­¡±


    There was humiliation and anger in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes. ¡°And you have actually forgotten about me! I know it, you guys must have found another snake, so you have forgotten about me. I want to run away and never come back, so don¡¯t you try to stop me!¡±


    He turned, crying, and was about to leave.


    However, he was slow, like he was stalling.


    After a moment, no one said anything to stop him. Qing Zhu looked back, peeved. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving, why aren¡¯t you guys stopping me? Once I leave this time, I won¡¯t ever come back!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was still lost and finally regained her senses slowly. She stared absentmindedly at the miserable and pitiful little snake.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Qing Zhu?¡±


    Qing Zhu snorted. ¡°Even if you recognize me now it¡¯s no use. I¡¯m angry and won¡¯t ever be coaxed!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing was nonchalant. ¡°Where did you run off to all this time? Why didn¡¯t you follow the state preceptor back? Did you run off somewhere with a female snake, and she has pulled a cuckoo on you, that¡¯s why you came back so battered?¡±


    When Feng Ruqing said this, she subconsciously glanced at the two green leaves on Qing Zhu¡¯s head.


    ¡®Not only was this Qing Zhu cheated on, but he has even brought back the other cuckold¡¯s nest¡­¡¯


    Qing Zhu raged, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who have left me? When you left Fang Zhu Mainland, you left me behind at the palace and went away yourselves!¡±

 Chapter 1378 - The Battered And Miserable Xiao Qing IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing pondered for a bit. ¡°I think something like that did happen¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance.


    So¡­ after being left behind for so long, neither one of this dumb couple ever thought of him?


    His life sure was hard with such masters¡­


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Qing Zhu, picked him up, and tossed him to the palace maid standing nearby.


    ¡°Go and wash him up. Remember to remove that cuckoo¡¯s nest on his head.¡±


    Qing Zhu was dumbstruck.


    Did the princess not hear anything he had just said?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The enraged Qing Zhu quickly looked up at Nan Xian.


    But¡­


    At that moment, Nan Xian¡¯s expression was dark and that made the snake¡¯s heart fall to his stomach. The flames of his anger were miraculously extinguished.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Could his sudden appearance have disrupted his master¡¯s plans?


    But, it was broad daylight now!


    Dumb couple!


    To even think of doing such illicit behaviors when it was still so bright out, they really were a dumb couple!


    Qing Zhu was dragged away by the palace maid with hatred in his eyes, and they soon disappeared under the clear blue skies¡­


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and turned to look at Nan Xian. ¡°Qing Zhu had had such a miserable time, we should treat him a little better in the future.¡±


    Gentleness returned to Nan Xian¡¯s face upon hearing the girl¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°Who knows what Qing Zhu has gone through this whole time when he was not with us. He has even brought back a cuckoo¡¯s nest. Nan Xian, do you know any female snakes¡­ to introduce to Qing Zhu?¡±


    Nan Xian paused. ¡°There was a king cobra in the desert that once courted Qing Zhu, but Qing Zhu was not willing to stay in the desert, so he ran away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be a problem. Ask if the king cobra is willing to come to our Liu Yun Kingdom. If she¡¯s willing, then she and Qing Zhu can finally be with each other. Then, he would stop coming to disturb us,¡± said Feng Ruqing, smiling.


    Nan Xian was quiet. Should he tell her that¡­ Qing Zhu was unwilling not only because he disliked the desert, but also¡­ he was once ravaged by that king cobra¡­


    However, when he saw how excited Feng Ruqing was, he said no more and smiled as he caressed her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the king cobra over later.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡­


    Just let him hide for some time.


    ***


    Ever since that morning assembly in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom was never again peaceful.


    First, the return of the prince had resulted in the door of the prince¡¯s manor being torn down by the ministers who had all rushed to see him, wanting to marry their daughters off as Feng Chen¡¯s consorts.


    The young ladies of Liu Yun Kingdom were not a reserved generation. Whenever they saw an eligible bachelor, they would never sit still. Yet the funny thing was, no young lady showed up at all when the ministers tore down the prince¡¯s manor¡¯s door.


    At that moment, in the hall of Paramount.


    The young ladies were dressed in exquisite and magnificent clothes while their faces were filled with freckles, layered on top of their makeup. They looked almost identical.


    ¡°I heard that the princess has deep connections with Paramount, so she would definitely come here. I¡¯ll just have to stay here and I¡¯ll be able to meet the princess!¡±


    ¡°Did you know how she has defeated those powerful enemies from other countries? Just one look at her and I have fallen in so deep I can¡¯t even pull myself away. I think she¡¯s so much cooler than any man in this world!¡±


    ¡°Quick, help me take a look if my freckles have faded! The princess likes freckles, and since I have so many now, she is sure to look my way.¡±


    ¡°And me, me! The princess complimented a two hundred and fifty-pound fatty before, saying she was cute. I have gained fifty pounds on purpose, so I wonder if the princess will find me cute too¡­¡±

 Chapter 1379 - The Liu Family’s Drama I

    As soon as Feng Ruqing stepped into Paramount, hungry eyes darted toward her, shocking her as she quickly took a few steps back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have come to the wrong place. Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    When Jiu Ming was unconscious, she had no guards at her princess¡¯s manor, only two handmaidens. It was inconvenient to take care of him, so she had left him in Paramount. Today, she was here to visit Jiu Ming, so she certainly could not bring Nan Xian along.


    What if Jiu Ming woke up and¡­ snatched Nan Xian from her?


    Hence, she had come here secretly with Feng Chen without informing Nan Xian who was busy preparing for the wedding.


    However¡­


    When she saw those adorably chubby girls with freckles all over their faces inside Paramount, her heart shuddered.


    But¡­


    Before Feng Ruqing could leave, the ladies in the hall abruptly stood up and pounced fiercely at Feng Ruqing like hungry wolves.


    Feng Chen frowned slightly. To prevent these insane women from harming Feng Ruqing, he took two steps forward and shielded Feng Ruqing.


    The young man had a striking figure, he was youthful and handsome. Even with a light-shaded scar on his face, it did not diminish his charms.


    When faced with such a gorgeous young man, normal young ladies would not be able to control themselves. They would definitely prey on this youthful lad like hungry wolves.


    But, it was a pity that these ladies were not normal.


    One of the young ladies who was almost two hundred pounds easily shoved the young man aside without even looking at him and appeared instantly in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Chen¡¯s expression was cold. He already had his sword drawn out.


    Fortunately, these ladies still acted appropriately in front of Feng Ruqing and did not touch her at all.


    Feng Chen¡¯s tense features then eased up as he loosened his grip on his long sword¡­


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The young lady¡¯s face was red, and she fidgeted from shyness. ¡°I¡¯ve admired you for the longest time. Your Highness, I have even gained a hundred pounds for you. I wonder if Your Highness finds me adorable now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She stared at Feng Chen, lost. Had she ever said that she liked chubby girls?


    ¡°You girls¡­¡± Feng Ruqing pondered briefly before continuing, ¡°¡­ all gained weight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The young lady looked delighted. ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness compliment a two hundred and fifty pounds fatty back then saying she was cute? My target is two hundred and fifty pounds. Just one more month and I¡¯ll be able to hit my target! When that time comes, may I enter the princess¡¯s manor to serve as your handmaiden? That way I could admire your finesse when you train, I can even take the wolf out for a walk and take care of Butler Snow Wolf.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was reluctant to deal a blow to this young lady. She let out a soft sigh. ¡°Although chubbiness really is adorable¡­¡±


    The delight in the young lady¡¯s eyes grew. She stared at Feng Ruqing unblinkingly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused slightly. ¡°If you get too chubby, it¡¯s not good for your health and you can¡¯t cultivate. So, you guys can see that I¡¯ve slimmed down too. There¡¯s no need for your girls to gain weight, being healthy is the most important.¡±


    The young lady¡¯s eyes were clear like stars. It was easy to tell that she was a beauty back when she was slim.


    Yet, because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s casual comment back then, these young ladies had actually taken her seriously.


    Feng Ruqing had an urge to cry, but the tears did not come. When she had said those words back then, she had never imagined that something like this would happen.


    ¡°You girls cannot do this in the future, do you understand?¡± Feng Ruqing saw that these young ladies still looked lost, so she made her tone a little stricter. ¡°Don¡¯t harm your bodies like this.¡±

 Chapter 1380 - The Liu Family’s Drama II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    This group of young ladies had been unwilling to lose weight, but after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, they felt touched and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding us, Princess. We will lose weight. Paramount here just happened to have herbs that could help us lose weight. I even heard that the princess has deep connections with Paramount, so it will be like supporting the princess¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    When she planned to have these young women lose weight, she had never thought of something like this. However, compared to Paramount¡¯s revenue, she rather hoped that these girls would not be so easily affected by her words.


    ¡°Oh, and,¡± Feng Ruqing emphasized, ¡°Chen¡¯er is my younger brother, the prince of Liu Yun Kingdom. No one is to be disrespectful to him!¡±


    She had the tendency to protect the weak.


    Even if these young ladies were adorable and pretty in her eyes, her biological brother was more important.


    Feng Chen said nothing as he pursed his lips, staring straight at Feng Ruqing.


    The feeling of being protected by her¡­ was really nice¡­


    The chubby young lady was stunned at first before finally noticing Feng Chen.


    She quickly kneeled down, feeling ashamed. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me, Your Majesty. I was too anxious to meet the princess, I wasn¡¯t rude on purpose.¡±


    The others all calmed down as well.


    They have already heard about the prince¡¯s return to Liu Yun Kingdom recently. The elders in their families, too, were trying to make them the prince¡¯s consorts.


    However¡­


    What they never imagined was that this prince was the young man who once followed the princess around and was even called a gigolo by Liu Yuchen.


    Fate was really a peculiar thing.


    Most of the girls here were daughters of the ministers from the imperial court. Hence, they had seen Feng Ruqing for quite a number of times and could recognize Feng Chen.


    ¡°So, he and the princess are siblings! Back then, I heard that it was the princess who¡¯d knocked him unconscious and dragged him back. After that, the illicit couple, Liu Yuchen and Tan Shuangshuang had spread rumors about the princess having found a gigolo¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but they are clearly blood-related siblings. So, it is a given the princess would bring the prince back the moment she saw him.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Liu Yuchen feels ashamed now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Blood-related?


    It was because Chen¡¯er looked like her little brother in the past life that the moment she saw him, she could not leave him alone and had to bring him back¡­


    Who knew that their fate in the past life had not ended yet and that they could still be siblings in this life¡­


    ¡°You girls go ahead. Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go and visit Jiu Ming.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Chen smiled and followed after Feng Ruqing as they entered the building.


    ***


    In an obscure corner inside Paramount, Liu Yuchen¡¯s gaze never left Feng Ruqing. His line of sight then slowly fell to focus on the girl¡¯s barely visible stomach before taking a large mouthful of wine.


    The strong alcohol stung his organs. This was the only way he could numb himself, to reduce the pain.


    Three years ago, everyone had hated Feng Ruqing. She was fat and ugly, unwilling to learn or practice anything. She was arrogant and self-indulgent, lacking intelligence.


    He thought he had made the right decision by choosing Tan Shuangshuang over a girl like her and had tossed the latter away without a second thought. He only had eyes for Tan Shuangshuang.


    1


    Three years later, this girl was now someone else¡¯s wife. She was not only elegant and talented, she was intelligent and smart, but her heart no longer belonged to him¡­


    So, after seeing her one last time, he knew he should get going¡­


    Before anyone noticed, Paramount¡¯s manager had come up to Liu Yuchen. When the manager saw how decadent the man had become, he smiled coldly. ¡°Young Master Liu, in the whole of Liu Yun Kingdom, only our Paramount would allow you entry now. Do you know why?¡±

 Chapter 1381 - The Liu Family’s Drama III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Because our young master has instructed us to so that you can see for yourself, what kind of young lady you have given up on.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain and regret, but nothing can help you now. Even if you did not give her up, did you think¡­ that our Paramount¡¯s master would have eyes for a tramp like you now?¡±


    Paramount¡¯s¡­ master?


    Liu Yuchen looked up at the manager, lost.


    It was only known that Feng Ruqing had deep connections with Paramount, but to be Paramount¡¯s master¡­ what was going on?


    ¡°You will never know everything she owns. She was once our young master¡¯s important guest and now Paramount¡¯s master. The spirit herb dishes here are all supplied by her. Her mother is the master of Fengyun Manor, her fiance is Young Master Nan Xian of Tian Shen Manor, and her admirer is the master¡¯s daughter of Tian Shen Manor!


    ¡°How could an insignificant person like you even begin to compete with these people?¡±


    The manager¡¯s every sentence was like a needle, viciously stabbed into Liu Yuchen¡¯s heart.


    He laughed out loud, his voice laced with madness.


    However, he said nothing. He took the bottle of wine with him and left.


    He should have left long ago, but he still wanted to see her one last time.


    Just this one look was good enough for him.


    After all¡­ he was the one who had mistaken a pearl for a fish ball and lost her forever.


    ***


    At Paramount.


    In a luxurious suite room.


    A man lay in bed. Sunlight poured through the windows, illuminating his handsome face.


    His mask had already been tossed away and the lightning mark below his eye gave off a bizarre aura.


    His purple long robes swayed gently in the breeze, increasing his devilish charms and exuberance.


    Even if the man was only laying down, he still carried an air of malevolence and dominance.


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open and a young woman stepped in. Her red dress swayed gently while her beauty could bring cities to their knees.


    Feng Chen followed quietly behind her, step by step like a little follower.


    ¡°Jiu Ming.¡± Feng Ruqing walked over to the bed and sat down next to it. She then said helplessly, ¡°I know you have saved me and I should be taking care of you, but I cannot put you in the princess¡¯s manor. You know that I only have handmaidens and spirit beasts in my manor, and they won¡¯t be able to take good care of you. So, I had Paramount take you in. I definitely didn¡¯t do this because I was afraid you¡¯d seduce the state preceptor!¡±


    The person on the bed did not answer her. The empty room was silent.


    ¡°The state preceptor and I will be getting married soon. Even though you tried to snatch the state preceptor from me, you and I have known each other for so many years, so¡­ we¡¯re still considered friends. That¡¯s why, I hope you can attend our ceremony when that day comes.¡±


    Jiu Ming was still quiet, there was no response.


    Concern flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fu Chen, even you can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on with Jiu Ming? How will he be able to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± After a moment, Fu Chen¡¯s voice rang from within the medium. ¡°I have no idea either. We can only wait for him to wake up by himself.¡±


    But once he woke up, would he still be the Jiu Ming they all knew? Or would he become someone else¡­


    That was still a mystery!


    ¡°Three months¡­ I hope in these three months, Jiu Ming will wake up.¡±


    The state preceptor had suggested three months because a wedding would require a lot of time for preparation.


    Her suggestion for three months, however¡­ was not only to be in sync with the state preceptor but also with hopes that Jiu Ming could attend the wedding ceremony.


    She wanted Jiu Ming to watch the state preceptor marry her with his own eyes. That way, he could give up completely and stop thinking about her state preceptor!

 Chapter 1382 - The Liu Family’s Drama IV

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll visit him again tomorrow.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up to leave.


    Before she left, she looked back at Jiu Ming with worry in her eyes.


    ***


    The wedding was to be held three months later.


    As Feng Ruqing was the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom and Feng Tianyu¡¯s treasure, this wedding was to be celebrated nationwide. Even the minor criminals like snatch thieves and robbers were let out early due to this celebration.


    While it was a joyous celebration, Feng Tianyu¡¯s heart was aching with pain. He could not win against his daughter, so not only did he have to host her wedding, he even had to make it grand!


    Compared to the cheerful atmosphere in the palace, Liu Manor seemed to be covered in dark clouds.


    After Liu Yuchen had said those words to Lady Liy the other day, he had never returned home, leaving her to suffer Liu Fuyong¡¯s violence on her own in that house.


    On that fateful day, just after Liu Fuyong had beaten up Lady Liu until she was black and blue all over, there was a knock on the door.


    He was first stunned before regaining his senses to go over and open the door.


    Standing outside were two men dressed in luxurious brocades.


    The two men had strong and domineering auras like huge mountains and vast oceans. Liu Fuyong could hardly breathe properly in their presence¡­


    ¡°Sirs¡­¡± Liu Fuyong had the tendency to bully the weak but fear the strong. After seeing these two men, he felt anxious. ¡°May I know what business you have?¡±


    One of the men dragged out a girl from behind them and tossed her in front of Liu Fuyong. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Liu Fuyong lowered his gaze at the girl before him. He was first stunned before answering, ¡°She is my concubine, Tan Shuangshuang, who has been missing for two years now. Thank you for bringing her back.¡±


    Liu Fuyong let out a quiet sigh of relief. He was already sick of facing that haggard old woman every day, so it was great that Tan Shuangshuang had returned!


    ¡°Oh, as long as she belongs to you. And this is your son, here.¡±


    The guard then pulled out a child of about a year old from behind him and pushed him to Liu Fuyong.


    Liu Fuyong was stunned. This surprise was so sudden that he could not react¡­


    ¡°A child, I have another child, hahaha! May I know where you kind gentlemen are from? I will most definitely make both of you my honored guests.¡±


    At that moment, Liu Fuyong did not notice the fear in Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes, nor how the little boy¡¯s whole body was trembling. He only knew that after losing Liu Yuchen, he had now gained a son, which meant that the heavens did not want him to be without descendants!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I still have to return to my master. It was our master who has ordered us to send her back here.¡±


    The guard looked indifferent and distant.


    ¡°May I know who is your master¡­?¡± Liu Fuyong asked carefully.


    The guard answered blankly, ¡°The Mu family of Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    Tian Shen Manor?


    Liu Fuyong was ecstatic and looked up at the two men.


    ¡®Shuangshuang has actually met nobles like the people of Tian Shen Manor after leaving us!


    ¡®They even had someone to send her home, so they must have good relations! Hahaha!


    ¡®To think that I, Liu Fuyong, would still have the opportunity to rise above again!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen, thank you so much! Both of you are the benefactors of the Liu family. Would I have the opportunity to pay the Mu family¡¯s master a visit? So as to admire the master of the Mu family up close.¡±


    As a guard of the Mu family, he had encountered too many sycophantic people like Liu Fuyong. Hence, he only gave the latter a cold smile in response.

 Chapter 1383 - The Liu Family’s Drama V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already met the people of the Mu family? And you¡¯ve met quite a few of them.¡±


    Liu Fuyong was stunned. He stared at the guard, looking lost.


    The guard smiled coldly and said, ¡°The state preceptor of Liu Yun Kingdom is the Mu family¡¯s young master, Nan Xian. His mother is previously the Lady of the Mu family but is now the adopted daughter of our master. The princess Feng Ruqing of Liu Yun Kingdom is Young Master Nan Xian¡¯s fiancee, the granddaughter-in-law of our master¡­¡±


    Like a bolt from the blue, Liu Fuyong was dumbstruck.


    Even Lady Liu who had just come out was stunned as well.


    A chill ran through her body. She felt cold all over and could barely stand still.


    The state preceptor was the young master of the Mu family?


    Impossible, that was impossible!


    Lady Liu clenched her fists tightly to keep herself conscious.


    She recalled how just a few days ago, she was trying to get Yuchen to sleep with Feng Ruqing¡­ Her whole body started to shiver.


    Lady Liu did not dare to imagine that if Yuchen had really gone and violated the princess, what would have become of the Liu family?


    She thanked the heavens that Yuchen had been strong-willed and did not do as she had said. Otherwise, Nan Xian would not have let the Liu family off so easily!


    By now, Lady Liu¡¯s face had turned pale, but she felt fortunate¡­


    ¡°Oh and¡­¡± The guard paused to glance disdainfully at Tan Shuangshuang. ¡°Tan Shuangshuang has been a concubine to the Mu family¡¯s master for a year!¡±


    Liu Fuyong¡¯s expression went stiff. He finally shifted his eyes over to Tan Shuangshuang who looked battered from torture.


    1


    Even though Tan Shuangshuang was in a relationship with Liu Yuchen, nothing had ever happened between them. They had never made it to the last base, which was why Liu Fuyong was tempted by her.


    And Liu Fuyong¡­ had mysophobia! He could never tolerate his woman ever being a plaything to other people!


    ¡°What did you¡­ just say?¡± Liu Fuyong was trembling, his eyes were red.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang was pregnant with your child, but she then eyed our young master because of his noble status and had used your child to frame him, making our young master raise your child for a whole year!¡± the guard said coldly. ¡°But this Tan Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and tried to slander Miss Feng. Our master treasures his granddaughter-in-law very much, so how could he allow this woman to continue to stay in the Mu family? Forget her, even our young master has been chased out of the house, so¡­¡±


    He paused before continuing to say, ¡°Our master has ordered us to send Tan Shuangshuang and her child back to you!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡®No¡­ no, it¡¯s not like that¡­


    ¡®It was Mu Ling who kidnapped me¡­¡¯


    2


    She wanted to voice out but she could not speak. She stared at the trembling Liu Fuyong with fear in her eyes, and her face was pale.


    Liu Fuyong¡¯s face was red with anger. He was furious.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang, you b*tch! I thought you were a nice girl, but you¡¯re actually so corrupted and power-hungry that you have gone and done something like this! Tell me, is this child mine? Or is he from another man?¡±


    1


    Liu Fuyong pushed the little boy away, rushed over to Tan Shuangshuang, and gave her a tight slap across her face.


    Her face was red and swollen, her hair disheveled. She looked like a madwoman.


    ¡°B*tch, you went looking for another man after you had me! Who knows if you¡¯ve had any other man when you were with me!? Tell me now, other than Liu Yuchen, me, and that young master of the Mu family, who else have you had? Say it!¡±


    He forcefully pulled Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s hair, his eyes were red with madness.


    The little boy who was pushed to the ground stared dazedly at Liu Fuyong and Tan Shuangshuang without saying a single word.


    1

 Chapter 1384 - The Liu Family’s Drama VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If anyone were to look closely, they would notice that there was no spark in the little boy¡¯s eyes. Instead, he looked dazed and lost¡­


    The guards watched the Liu family¡¯s drama unfold before them with cold eyes. Reluctant to stay any longer, they turned to leave.


    If it were not for their lord¡¯s instructions to ensure that Tan Shuangshuang faced dire consequences, the guard would not have told Liu Fuyong so much.


    He only pitied that child¡­


    That child was innocent, but to be born to such a mother might have just ruined his whole life¡­


    ***


    This drama from the Liu family did not cause any public disturbance.


    Especially for the people in the princess¡¯s manor who were busy with wedding preparations, no one had the time to pay any attention to the Liu family.


    At the princess¡¯s manor.


    Qing Ling stared pitifully at Feng Ruqing with her watery doe eyes. ¡°Princess, have we done something wrong? Why are you asking Liu Li and me to leave? If we¡¯ve done something wrong, we can change, please don¡¯t chase us away.¡±


    Feng Ruqing let out a soft sigh and patted Qing Ling on the head. ¡°I want to send you girls to the Iron-Blooded Troops for training. You girls are so much stronger now and staying at the princess¡¯s manor would be a waste of your talents. I just want you girls to nurture your abilities.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m definitely not being petty about monthly expenses!¡¯


    ¡°But if we leave, who will serve the princess?¡± Qing Ling was reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the state preceptor will take care of me. Moreover, I have so many spirit beast servants, so it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Qing Ling wanted to say something else, but Liu Li tugged at her sleeve.


    ¡°The princess is right. If we want to serve the princess forever, we have to train! If we keep planting flowers and take care of little animals in the princess¡¯s manor, we won¡¯t have any better future! If we don¡¯t want the princess to leave us behind, we have to improve ourselves, just like Commander Tang Zi.¡±


    Liu Li looked resolute and her eyes were sparkling.


    Qing Ling then swallowed back her words and said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll come back to take care of the little princess once she is born.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Feng Ruqing said nothing but pat Qing Ling on the shoulder. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ve already arranged everything for you two. Tang Zi will assign you your tasks. Oh, right, there are now men in the Iron-Blooded Troops, so both of you can start planning your futures.¡±


    ¡°Can I choose to reject this idea?¡±


    ¡°No. The state preceptor has said that both of you are no longer young, and it¡¯s time for you girls to marry.¡±


    Qing Ling and Liu Li were both speechless.


    ¡®Bastard!¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Qing Ling stared longingly at Feng Ruqing before she was dragged away by Liu Li.


    The princess was now hoodwinked by a man. Once they had improved their abilities, they would definitely be able to return to the princess.


    ***


    At the same time, in Deities Gate.


    Jiu Yue was anxious as he sat in his chair. He felt like he was sitting on needles as his eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡®Father is dead, Brother is dead too¡­


    ¡®Oh no!


    ¡®It is over for Deities Gate!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing did not allow him to take even one step out of Deities Gate! But, he was also afraid that she would come here to take his life!


    Just then¡­


    A silhouette of an aged man could be seen walking in. He had one hand behind him and a proud face.


    When Jiu Yue looked up and saw that familiar old face, he was surprised. ¡°Father!!!¡±


    Yet, soon after he called out, he came to a realization and his face instantly paled. Panic started to kick in.


    ¡®No! This isn¡¯t right, Father is dead! This is the person who has possessed Father¡¯s body!¡¯

 Chapter 1385 - The Liu Family’s Drama VII

    Why did he come to Deities Gate?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiu Ming stood up nervously. ¡°What did you come here for?¡±


    Hu Qing let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a place to rest, to train, so I can kill the Ninth Emperor!¡±


    Jiu Yue was stunned. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a bunch of people saw me, called me ¡®Gate Master¡¯, and then let me in. This place has great scenery and dense spiritual qi, so I thought I¡¯d come here to recuperate. Who knew that this is the nest of this old man.¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s face was filled with mockery as he said that.


    Jiu Yue¡¯s breath got caught in his throat. He had forgotten the fact that this man was currently using his father¡¯s body and the people of Deities Gate did not know what had happened during the assembly, so they would of course let him in¡­


    At the thought of this, Jiu Yue became more anxious. ¡°Since you took my father¡¯s body, and I am his son, as a favor to my father, could you not harm me? I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    Hu Qing looked at Jiu Yue with disdain. How could someone from the mainland be so afraid of death?


    They were even the strongest faction of this mainland!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her enemy is my ally. Our hatred for each other can never be resolved until the other is dead!¡± Hu Qing said through gritted teeth.


    Jiu Yue was puzzled.


    Why did this man hate Feng Ruqing so much?


    Could she have¡­ murdered his whole family?


    Why else would he hold such a grudge against her if not for that?


    ¡°That woman¡­ where is she?¡± Hu Qing narrowed his eyes and asked in a cold voice.


    Jiu Yue was stunned before realizing that Hu Qing must have meant Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°You mean Feng Ruqing? She¡¯s the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom. In three months, she will be having her wedding ceremony with Nan Xian. Sir, you¡­¡±


    Jiu Yue felt a little awkward addressing this man as ¡®sir¡¯.


    After all, this man was in his father¡¯s physical body, but¡­


    Hu Qing seemed to mind being in this aged body very much. His real self must be a lot younger than this shell, so Jiu Yue could only address him that way.


    Sure enough, after hearing Jiu Yue call him that, Hu Qing¡¯s expression mellowed and the contempt in his eyes reduced when he looked at Jiu Yue.


    ¡°Wedding? That girl is getting married? To the man whose abilities are below mine but defeated me with secret methods?¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s expression was filled with pride.


    He would never admit that he had lost that day. That bastard must have used some secret methods to defeat him, and it was definitely not because his own abilities were below anyone else! The enemy was just too cunning!


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no matter who it is, I won¡¯t let her have peaceful days!¡± A cold glint sparked in Hu Qing¡¯s eyes.


    That bastard of a Ninth Emperor had once kidnapped his fiancee, so now he would not let her marry as easily she wished to!


    ¡®In the past life, all women were very fond of the Ninth Emperor. However, in this life, a woman has tried to murder her! For example, that woman, Qin Fei¡¯er¡­


    ¡®It seems like the Ninth Emperor of this life isn¡¯t as popular as she once was.¡¯


    At the thought of that, Hu Qing felt a lot better and was pleased with himself. A smile even appeared on his face.


    ¡°Prepare a place for me to recuperate. In three months, I will have the Ninth Emperor¡­ leave empty-handed!¡±


    Jiu Yue was dumbstruck.


    ¡®He can¡¯t be thinking of kidnapping the state preceptor, is he? To make Feng Ruqing go through with the wedding on her own?¡¯


    ¡°And draw a portrait of what her fiance looks like.¡±


    Jiu Yue wasted no time in delays and pulled out a portrait from his sleeve before ceremoniously handing it over to Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing looked doubtful. ¡°You have a man¡¯s portrait with you all the time? Is this old man¡¯s son that sick?¡±

 Chapter 1386 - The Liu Family’s Drama VIII

    Jiu Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Earlier, it was our Deities Gate¡¯s disciples who were peeking at this painting, so I took it away. But, Master Hu Qing came before I could destroy it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Hu Qing responded unconcernedly as his eyes carefully observed the painting.


    It was a painting of a perfect couple.


    The young woman was gorgeous and magnificent, but it made Hu Qing¡¯s eyes burn with anger.


    The man¡¯s robe was as white as snow. He looked cool and elegant.


    Hu Qing frowned. ¡°This kid!¡±


    ¡°Master Hu Qing, you know him?¡±


    ¡°More than just knowing!¡± Hu Qing gritted his teeth.


    His future wife had run away with the Ninth Emperor, and he had sought to go look for the Ninth Emperor to settle the score with her. It was this bastard who had stopped him. He had not only beaten him up but had also stripped him naked and sent him to a brothel!


    It was such an embarrassment!


    ¡®So, they want to get married? Hehe¡­ Forget it!¡¯


    He would never make it easy for these two bastards!


    Hu Qing tore the painting into tiny pieces and scattered it to the wind.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Hu Qing looked down at Jiu Yue condescendingly.


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face was full of flattering smiles. ¡°My name is Jiu Yue.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Yue¡­ Hehe, a coward, but has such a name. It¡¯s alright¡­ If you serve me well, you will naturally get the benefits, and I will also help you kill all your enemies together.¡±


    Initially, Jiu Yue¡¯s smile was about to fade as he heard Hu Qing¡¯s words. But the next sentence had made him hold back his anger and smiled even more.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Hu Qing¡­¡±


    Hu Qing nodded slightly. He looked very satisfied. ¡°There should be a few female disciples in Deities Gate¡­ Find a few of the most beautiful ones and send them to my room.¡±


    Jiu Yue was stunned.


    There was no harm in sending a few female disciples, but Hu Qing was now using his father¡¯s body.


    Even though his father was also a lustful man, he would not have touched his own disciples to avoid reputation damage. Hu Qing would ruin his father¡¯s reputation if he did this using his father¡¯s body¡­


    Jiu Yue suddenly regained his senses.


    After all, his father was already dead, and what reputation would a dead man care about?


    Now¡­ Guarding Deities Gate himself was the most important thing that he had to do.


    ¡°Yes, Master Hu Qing. I¡¯ll take care of it for you later¡­¡± Jiu Yue paused and said, ¡°But, can I still call you ¡®Father¡¯ in front of these people? I don¡¯t want any people in Deities Gate to find out about it.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Hu Qing frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. I have sufficient power to make them succumb. Go and choose a female disciple for me immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Hu Qing.¡±


    Jiu Yue kept a smile the whole time.


    Only after he walked out of the main hall did his face immediately sink.


    In all these years, he had never been humiliated like this before. Now, he had to grovel to others for his safety.


    He would not have been so miserable if his father was still alive.


    And all of this was because of Jiu Ming and Feng Ruqing!


    He would never let them go!


    Jiu Yue took a deep breath as he looked at the old man in the main hall. He then turned around, and his figure gradually disappeared under the bright sunlight.


    But no matter how bright the sunlight was, it could not dispel the gloom in his heart.


    However, Jiu Yue understood that he only had to stay hidden now, and later¡­ He would have the chance to live a new life again!


    ***


    Inside the main hall, Hu Qing turned around, and his cold and arrogant eyes were staring in the direction in which Jiu Yue had disappeared. He sneered.


    He knew that this brat was only pretending to submit himself. But, it was fine because he only needed someone to work for him for now. Hu Qing did not care whether that person was truly submissive to him or not¡­


    ¡®The obedient ones will stay, and the disobedient ones¡­ I¡¯ll just kill them!¡¯

 Chapter 1387 - Wedding Eve I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Three months passed by with a snap of the fingers.


    The street of Liu Yun Kingdom was crowded with people, muttering to one another. Skilled masters from everywhere all came for the wedding ceremony.


    Fu Chen walked behind Little Qing Han with a smile on his face. He had not even taken his eyes off of Qing Han¡¯s body.


    Right at this moment¡­


    A figure suddenly leaped out, reached out his demonic hand, and tried to grab Qing Han.


    Little Qing Han was still unaware of anything else going on around her as her eyes were drawn to some odd toys in front of her, not knowing that someone had reached out to grab her¡­


    Fu Chen¡¯s face changed dramatically as he rushed forward.


    The man in front of him had apparently spotted Fu Chen. He sneered as he turned around and hit Fu Chen in the chest with his fists, sending Fu Chen flying back and landing on the ground in a pile.


    Qing Han eventually sensed the movement behind her. She turned around and saw that Fu Chen had fallen on the ground.


    Her eyes turned red, and her voice cracked. ¡°Brother Fu Chen!!!¡±


    ***


    In the princess¡¯s manor.


    A man in a white robe smiled faintly as his gaze fixed on the young girl standing among the beasts not far away. His cold eyes were filled with a gentle light as if the girl in front of him was his whole world.


    Suddenly¡­


    A cold breath came from behind him, causing his face to darken slightly.


    Qing Zhu poked out its small head. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian picked up Qing Zhu. He looked at Feng Ruqing once again before turning back and heading out of the princess¡¯s manor.


    ***


    Nan Xian gradually stopped in his tracks on a desolate road outside the manor.


    Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man.


    The man had a cold smile on his face and was looking at Nan Xian arrogantly.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian of Tian Shen Manor, how did you find me?¡± The middle-aged man did not run away but instead, looked at Nan Xian mockingly


    Nan Xian was expressionless. ¡°Your scent is totally different from Qing¡¯er¡¯s. I¡¯m not stupid, I can notice it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you attack me at the princess¡¯s manor?¡±


    Nan Xian calmly said, ¡°There are still three days left before my wedding with Qing¡¯er. I have spent three months preparing for this wedding, so I won¡¯t allow anyone to upset her during this period.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The middle-aged man laughed wildly and mockingly. ¡°Master Nan Xian of Tian Shen Manor! My master has said that he wants Master Nan Xian to be a guest at Deities Gate!¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Master Nan Xian¡­¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Do you remember those two little kids who are always by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side? One seems to be named Fu Chen, and the other one is Qing Han. If you don¡¯t come with us, I¡¯m afraid that these two little kids will lose their lives!¡±


    A cold light flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes, and the wind around him grew stronger, making the entire sky seem a bit windy and cold.


    ¡°So, Deities Gate wants to kill Qing¡¯er¡¯s people?¡±


    A storm suddenly surged out and lifted his white robe as he walked toward the middle-aged man. ¡°Who gave you the nerve to touch them?¡±

 Chapter 1388 - Wedding Eve II

    The middle-aged man looked at Nan Xian expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°Master Nan Xian must come with us if you want these two little kids to be safe.¡±


    Spiritual qi gathered in Nan Xian¡¯s palm as he raised his hand, and with a loud bang, the middle-aged man¡¯s body suddenly flew away and fell into a corner as he spurted a mouthful of blood.


    The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°Master Nan Xian, it¡¯s useless for you to attack me now. Those two little things have probably already fallen into my master¡¯s hands. If you are late, I¡¯m afraid¡­ He will kill them!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression was indifferent as his cold eyes stared hard at the man in front of him. ¡°Where are they? Take me there now!¡±


    The middle-aged man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Master Nan Xian, this way, please!¡±


    The man probably knew that he could not beat Nan Xian, so his tone was much more polite than before. However, the sarcasm on his face did not disappear at all, and his eyes were filled with mockery¡­


    ***


    The streets.


    The crowd scattered as far away as they could get.


    Their eyes were filled with panic as they looked at the old man who came out of nowhere.


    Fu Chen had fallen to the ground, blood seeping through his robe. He slowly tried to stand up and stabilize himself. Just a moment ago, he was only a little child, but now his body had changed, and he looked like a teenager.


    The only thing that remained the same was his young face. He showed no fear, and his eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen!¡±


    Tears flowed from Little Qing Han¡¯s eyes as she looked at Fu Chen who was covered in blood. Her eyes gradually turned red. Countless vines suddenly emerged from beneath her feet and rushed toward Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing turned abruptly when the vines almost came in contact with him. Countless blades of light flashed from around him, and in an instant, all the vines disappeared. Only bits and pieces of vines were left on the ground.


    Fu Chen supported himself and stood up. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Qing Han, go! Get out of here!¡±


    Qing Han did not say anything. Her eyes were bloodshot as her body rose in the air. She looked at Hu Qing with her cold, expressionless gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Brother Fu Chen!¡±


    ¡®Brother Fu Chen is mine. No one can bully him!


    ¡®Anyone who bullied Brother Fu Chen deserves to die!¡¯


    The gale rose lifted Little Qing Han¡¯s skirt. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her face was pale.


    ¡°Qing Han!¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face grew more anxious as he coughed out a mouthful of blood and gritted his teeth. ¡°Run! Get out of here and go back to Father, quick!!!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Hu Qing clearly showed an interest in Qing Han. He smiled grimly.


    ¡°Just now, this brat has interrupted me and tried to attack me. I was going to capture him, but now it seems that if I take you away¡­ It might be more heartbreaking for them. The Ninth Emperor loved little girls back then.¡±


    In a flash, Hu Qing had leaped in front of Qing Han. His face looked pale, and his gaze was cold and arrogant while his white robe and white hair fluttered in the wind. He smiled evilly as he tried to grab Qing Han to his side.


    Countless vines rose again, like claws and teeth, headed toward Hu Qing.


    It was as if there were eyes on Hu Qing¡¯s back as he casually threw his sword out and cut off all the vines. Pieces of broken vines fell to the ground.


    ¡°Qing Han!¡±


    Fu Chen tried to catch her, but he was clearly a bit weak and fell back to the ground after just taking a few steps.

 Chapter 1389 - Wedding Eve III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    More blood dripped down his chest, staining his robe red.


    ¡°Run, Qing Han! You have to run!!!¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his whole body was trembling.


    The entire street had somehow become silent.


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Hu Qing was already in front of Qing Han and threw her into the medium. He was so anxious that he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Give Qing Han back to me. Give her back to me!¡±


    He did not know how, but somehow, he found the strength to leap into the void and rushed toward Hu Qing.


    He only knew that he must not let anyone take Qing Han away from him.


    Never!!!!


    Hu Qing looked at Fu Chen, disdainfully. He raised his hand, and a powerful force suddenly surged from his palm, instantly causing Fu Chen, who was high in the void, to fall to the street.


    ¡°Go back and tell her that I¡¯m here for revenge. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give this little kid back to her.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen!!!¡±


    Qing Han watched Fu Chen fall straight from the sky. She anxiously tried to reach out and grab Fu Chen.


    But it was too far away for her to reach him¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Fu Chen.¡±


    This old man obviously came to take revenge on her mother.


    If he had to take one person with him, then she would rather be that person.


    At least, Brother Fu Chen was stronger than her. He could stay by her mother¡¯s side and help her¡­


    ***


    Fu Chen was falling from the sky. He stretched out his hand, trying to grasp the small hand in front of him.


    But he could not pull her to his side as usual.


    All things that had happened in these few years flashed through his mind. Slowly, Fu Chen¡¯s eyes closed, and he drifted away.


    Thousands of years ago, he and Qing Han were just two-spirit herbs that grew up together.


    The Ninth Emperor had brought them back, watered them with spirit water, and raised them well.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han had become completely dependent on each other and had stayed together for a thousand years.


    But now, he could only watch Qing Han being taken away helplessly!


    His hatred grew, causing the energy around him to surge like a windstorm.


    No matter who that person was¡­ He would definitely not let him go if he had done something to Qing Han!


    Fu Chen opened his eyes wide.


    He felt a hand reached out from the side and pulling him, not letting him fall to the ground.


    Now, standing in front of him was a stunning man in a robe that was as white as snow.


    The man¡¯s face was expressionless, and his tone was cold as he said, ¡°It will be my wedding ceremony with Qing¡¯er in five days. Go back and tell Qing¡¯er that I will return with Qing Han in five days. Don¡¯t worry, just wait for me at home.¡±


    He had waited too long for this day, so he would never allow anyone to ruin his wedding ceremony.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back. That¡¯s my promise to her. I¡¯ll come back with Qing Han in five days!¡±


    Fu Chen was about to say something, but he held it back after he saw the determination on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He believed in him.


    In five days, Nan Xian would definitely return, bringing Qing Han with him!


    ¡°Mother is waiting for you at home, and I¡¯m waiting for Qing Han, so you must come back. Mother has been waiting for this day for a long time¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was silent.


    He and Qing¡¯er had waited a long time.


    Five days¡­ He would keep his promise to her.

 Chapter 1390 - Wedding Eve IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Since this person from Deities Gate wanted to ruin their wedding, he would definitely not let him off.


    Nan Xian had stopped talking and walked away, leaving Fu Chen alone.


    Fu Chen did not follow him. He turned around and walked toward the princess¡¯s manor.


    Someone must have reported to his mother about what had happened just now. He should trust Nan Xian and listen to him. After all, his mother was still waiting for him at home!


    ***


    Inside the princess¡¯s manor.


    A figure hurriedly ran into the courtyard. He ran so fast that he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Princess, something bad has happened. Young Lady Qing Han and Master Fu Chen are being attacked outside the city!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was holding a teacup in her hand. She was smiling happily, elegantly sipping the spiritual tea.


    But the panicked voice had made her fingers stiffen.


    She crushed the teacup in her hand, fiercely.


    The hot tea fell and splashed on the back of her hand. She was not even aware of such a painful sensation.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Ruqing stood up swiftly, her face darkened. ¡°Where are Qing Han and Fu Chen now?¡±


    It was reasonable to say that no one in Liu Yun Kingdom could beat these two little kids.


    And the other sects in the reclusive world would not dare to touch her people.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility¡­


    Hu Qing!


    ¡®That bastard! How dare he come to Liu Yun Kingdom and touch my people!¡¯


    ¡°In the street in front of the city.¡±


    As soon as the guard¡¯s words came, Feng Ruqing quickly rushed out and accidentally bumped into Tang Yin, who had just walked in.


    Feng Ruqing did not bring Tang Yin with her when she went to the Divine Herb Sect assembly to settle accounts. But now that she was holding a wedding ceremony, Nalan Yan had asked Elder Lei Yun to bring someone from Fengyun Manor to attend the ceremony.


    Tang Yin, who was a guest in Fengyun Manor, naturally followed them back.


    ¡°Xiao Qing?¡± Tang Yin was confused, not knowing why Feng Ruqing was so anxious.


    But just as Feng Ruqing was about to walk out of the manor¡¯s gate, a young and tender voice came from the front.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    The young man stood in the doorway, covered in blood and looking so miserable.


    His hair was messy as he stood in front of Feng Ruqing with his lips slightly pursed.


    Tang Yin stared at him, her eyes wide. ¡°Xiao Qing, when did you have such a big son?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless. She did not have time to pay attention to Tang Yin. She held the young man¡¯s shoulder and asked anxiously, ¡°Fu Chen, what happened? Who hurt you like this, and¡­ Why did you come back alone? Where¡¯s Qing Han?¡±


    ¡®Fu Chen?¡¯


    Tang Yin was stunned.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Fu Chen a little kid? How did he grow so big overnight?¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but he still managed to reveal a smile. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Father has gone to look for Qing Han. He will return in five days!¡±


    Nan Xian was a powerful man, so he believed that he would bring back Qing Han!


    ¡°Fu Chen, tell me the truth, is it Hu Qing?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was cold, and her body was cold, too.


    Fu Chen knew that he could not hide it and nodded slightly. ¡°He won¡¯t be a match for Father. They will definitely return in five days.¡±


    Seeing the expression on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face, Fu Chen paused for a while and continued, ¡°Mother, Father also said that Hu Qing did this to take revenge on you and ruin your wedding ceremony, so you must be calm and wait for them to return.¡±

 Chapter 1391 - Wedding Eve V

    No one knew how much he wanted to follow Nan Xian to save Qing Han at that moment, but he knew that he had to stay in the princess¡¯s manor to appease his mother.


    He must also restrain his anger and anxieties.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing loosened her fists and turned around slowly. The breeze drifted over her, lifting her dress and her long, fine hair.


    For a moment, Fu Chen could not even see the expression on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Fu Chen walked toward Feng Ruqing and gently hugged her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t protect Qing Han¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a long time.


    It was only after half a moment that she gradually turned around and pulled Fu Chen into her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nan Xian will come back, and Qing Han will follow him back. So all I can do now is wait here for him to come home.¡±


    ¡®Hu Qing!¡¯


    A cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Wolfie¡­¡±


    She let go of Fu Chen and looked at the snow wolf coldly. ¡°Send spirit beasts to guard the city gates. Hu Qing wants to attack Nan Xian and me, then I will not let him leave Liu Yun Kingdom this easy.¡±


    The snow wolf tilted its head and stared at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    Feng Ruqing remained cold. ¡°Pay attention to the people from Deities Gate, whoever comes or leaves this city.¡±


    ¡°Deities Gate?¡± Fu Chen was stunned. ¡°But Hu Qing is not Deities Gate Master. He has only just possessed Jiu Luo¡¯s body.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I did not destroy Deities Gate in the first place to draw Hu Qing out, but I didn¡¯t expect that Hu Qing would recover this quickly and make a move on Qing Han.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had not seen Hu Qing since the other day. But she knew that this guy would not give up on her and would come back to cause trouble.


    Therefore, she had left Deities Gate only to facilitate the search for Hu Qing¡¯s whereabouts.


    Hu Qing would take advantage of Deities Gate as he needed an identity and some men to help him.


    Therefore, she had asked the generals in the imperial city to keep an eye on the people from Deities Gate during this period.


    It seemed that Hu Qing did not know how to enter Liu Yun Kingdom, so he had taken Qing Han away with him¡­


    However, Hu Qing had strength that Deities Gate might not have.


    As a precaution, she still had to send the spirit beasts to guard the city gates. Qing Han had already been captured, so she could not let anyone get hurt again.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf immediately straightened its back like a proud warrior as it finally felt that it was useful to his master.


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing suddenly smashed a nearby tree violently.


    The tree fell to the ground, sending dust floating everywhere. The snow wolf was shocked and stared at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    ¡°Hu Qing!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head, her hair floating in the wind. Her eyes were cold, domineering. ¡°I don¡¯t care what deep hatred he harbors for the Ninth Emperor! I don¡¯t care what the Ninth Emperor had done to him back then. I won¡¯t be giving him a chance to leave if he dares to touch my people!¡±


    Perhaps considering that Fu Chen was still behind her, she restrained her anger, not letting out her rage. The darkness in her eyes had faded, and she became calm as before.


    ¡°Fu Chen, you go and take a rest first. I trust Nan Xian, and you have to trust him too.¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 1392 - Wedding Eve VI

    As his words fell, Feng Ruqing had already left, not giving him another chance to speak.


    In five days, it would be her and Nan Xian¡¯s wedding ceremony.


    Nan Xian was not in the imperial city, and Hu Qing would not appear now. Then, there would surely be someone from Deities Gate coming for her!


    She could not chase after Nan Xian, and she must stay and guard Liu Yun Kingdom for her family here!


    ***


    Five days seemed to pass like flowing water.


    It was as if what had happened on that day in the imperial city had been forgotten and was never mentioned again.


    Everything was going just as planned, and those who came to attend the wedding ceremony had arrived in Liu Yun Kingdom one after another.


    However, there was silence inside the princess¡¯s manor, and even the spirit beasts rarely made any sound.


    The bed curtain in the guest room was as bright as the red blood.


    Feng Chen stood behind, quietly looking at the young girl in front of him. He seemed somewhat worried.


    ¡°Qing Qing¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was as clear as spring water flowed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart, causing her heart to shake gradually.


    She slowly turned around and faced Feng Chen, standing at the door, with a sweet smile on her stunning face.


    Her smile was absolutely beautiful.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, how did you get here?¡±


    Feng Chen¡¯s gaze was filled with complex emotions. ¡°Tomorrow is your wedding ceremony¡­ But he¡­¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s not back yet!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°I believe the state preceptor will return.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°No matter what, the wedding ceremony must go on as planned!¡±


    Perhaps Feng Ruqing would not have cared so much if the guests had not arrived yet. She knew that Hu Qing would not be that easy; he would definitely have another move to make!


    Since the state preceptor had stepped out for her, she must guard this place! Let him have no worries!


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, Father and Mother are also worried about this matter these past few days. So you go and calm them down first then! I still have a lot of things to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were clear, and his smile was as bright as the morning light. ¡°Qing Qing, if you¡¯re willing to believe in someone, I¡¯ll believe in him too!


    ¡°And I am willing to accept the one that you love.¡±


    ¡®Even though I am so sad to let you go¡­


    ¡®Even if in this life¡­ I can only stay by your side as your younger brother.


    ¡®As long as you are safe and happy for the rest of your life¡­ That¡¯s enough for me¡­¡¯


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stepped forward and gently embraced Feng Chen.


    Feng Chen raised his hand and placed it on the young girl¡¯s back.


    ¡°Qing Qing, these days¡­ I still have the same dream that I have had before. I always feel that we¡¯ve experienced countless hardships together. I¡¯ve traveled the distance to this world to find you, but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re still here¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The pain of losing her in his dream was too much for him to bear any longer.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, you still haven¡¯t recalled?¡± Feng Ruqing looked up at Feng Chen in surprise.


    Feng Chen seemed a little confused. ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly startled. She shook her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing¡­ You don¡¯t have to think about it too much if you can¡¯t recall it. Those dreams don¡¯t need to be taken too seriously. No matter what has happened, as long as we stay together in this life, that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 1393 - Wedding Eve VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Her only regret back then was that Che¡¯er was not her biological brother. They were only closer than brother and sister.


    Luckily in this life, her wish had come true¡­


    She felt so great¡­


    ¡°You go find Father and Mother. I need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡±


    Feng Ruqing loosened her embrace and smiled at Feng Chen.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Chen smiled faintly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come back tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and get him back for you. Qing Qing, I will feel more at ease if you are happy.¡±


    He was willing to protect her as always, only wishing to see her smile for her whole life.


    Feng Chen turned around and walked out.


    The bed curtain in the room danced with the wind, and she was the only one left in the silence¡­


    ***


    Ten miles of road would be decorated with red when the emperor¡¯s daughter was getting married.


    Moreover, the man she married was the young master of the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor. Therefore, Feng Tianyu had prepared a lot of bridal gifts in return. The long sedan chairs were enough to carry the bride from the princess¡¯s manor to the palace.


    Nan Xian was not here, so no one would pick up the sedan chair. Besides, Feng Ruqing did not marry in the princess¡¯s manor as she had already stayed in the palace the night before the wedding ceremony.


    The two little girls, Qing Ling and Liu Li had been crying. Their eyes were red.


    Liu Li could still control her sadness, while Qing Ling always looked like she was about to cry even more.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Qing Ling bit her handkerchief pitifully and cried. ¡°I have been following Princess since she was a child. I did not expect Princess to be married this soon. I still want to follow and serve Princess for the rest of my life.¡±


    The Iron-Blooded Gate was not a place she could stay in.


    She still preferred to be a servant and work for people.


    Feng Ruqing wore a heavy phoenix crown on her head and a glittering robe that was so bright and stunning.


    She was silent for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t come with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Ling¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Is it because Princess doesn¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Feng Ruqing thought for a while before continuing, ¡°The state preceptor doesn¡¯t seem to like you guys¡­¡±


    This girl was soft and cute, but she was not more beautiful than the state preceptor, who was her favorite beauty.


    Qing Ling and Liu Li were speechless.


    ¡®It¡¯s that bastard again!¡¯


    ¡®The princess has changed since that bastard came!¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nalan Yan suddenly walked in through the door. She looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled. ¡°It is almost time, when will Nan Xian return?¡±


    She was reluctant to let his daughter get married, but now so many important guests had come. Her daughter would feel embarrassed if Nan Xian did not appear!


    Feng Ruqing raised her head, looked into the mirror, and smiled faintly. ¡°Since the state preceptor said he would appear, I¡¯ll just wait for him¡­¡±


    Moreover, this wedding ceremony was not destined to be peaceful¡­


    ***


    City Gate.


    The Nalan family¡¯s generals all straightened their backs and calmly stood outside the city gates.


    Directly in front of those generals was a group of spirit beasts that were under scrutiny.


    A domineering snow wolf led these spirit beasts.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Beary leaned next to the snow wolf and growled lowly.


    ¡®Do you think those people from Deities Gate will still show up?¡¯

 Chapter 1394 - Wedding Eve VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The snow wolf frowned and raised its chin proudly. ¡°Howl!¡±


    ¡®That group of bastards has already submitted their defeat to me and doesn¡¯t dare to appear.¡¯


    As soon as it thought of that, a sharp arrow cut through the endless sky and moved straight at the snow wolf.


    The snow wolf¡¯s ears moved as if it had sensed something. The moment it turned back, the long arrow was already in front of it. It was so in shock that it held its head and crouched down, wishing to hide in the ground.


    Poof!


    The arrow pierced some part of the snow wolf¡¯s body. It let out a heart-wrenching howl and bounced up with tears on its eyes.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The bear was anxious. It turned around to look at the man who stood on his steed with a light of murderous intent in his eyes.


    ***


    On top of the steed, everyone was dressed in blue, and their leader was a young man.


    This man¡¯s energy was as vigorous as thunder. The dust flew up everywhere behind him as he stepped on the ground.


    The snow wolf had a hard time pulling out the sharp arrow. Its eyes were red, it was angry and felt humiliated, staring at the group of people who were calling out to it.


    The Nalan family¡¯s generals had drawn out their swords. They looked cold and serious.


    Their eyes were filled with alarm as they slowly closed the gate behind them¡­


    ***


    Imperial City Street.


    Tan Shuangshuang stood among the crowd. Her hair was messy, and she looked tired. Her eyes were fixed upon the sedan chairs on the street, filled with jealousy.


    Two years ago, everyone had hated Feng Ruqing even though she was a noble princess, and Tan Shuangshuang was the most excellent person in Liu Yun Kingdom. In a short time, Feng Ruqing had already become the center of attention, but Tan Shuangshuang¡­ Was in such a mess.


    She hated this!


    Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly. Her terrifying eyes were filled with jealousy that was enough to incinerate her.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind Tan Shuangshuang, causing her body to stiffen slightly.


    ¡°Are you unhappy? Unhappy that you will always be under her feet?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang clenched hard her fists as she slowly turned back to look at the person who was talking to her.


    It was a middle-aged man of around forty, dressed in a silk robe.


    If Nan Xian were here, he would recognize this middle-aged man, who had met him outside the princess¡¯s manor five days ago. This man had been wandering around Liu Yun Kingdom since that day.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    The middle-aged man moved closer to Tan Shuangshuang. ¡°And this is your only chance.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was a little nervous. ¡°How can you help me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Ling¡¯s concubine¡­¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°What would happen if the world knew that Mu Ling¡¯s concubine had slept with Master Nan Xian of the Mu family? Do you think Feng Ruqing will be happy about this?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang smiled mockingly. ¡°Feng Ruqing trusts Nan Xian very much. Do you think she will believe it if you say that to her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she believes it or not. I want to make her and Nan Xian embarrassed in public. Besides, Nan Xian will not appear today because my master has already taken him away.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was shocked.


    She had not left Liu Manor for a few days. Moreover, the incident that happened five days ago had been covered up, so it was only now that she knew Nan Xian would not attend the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 1395 - An Incident In The Wedding Ceremony I

    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang clenched her fists nervously as she took a few steps back.


    ¡°I am a guardian of Deities Gate. My master and Feng Ruqing are enemies,¡± The middle-aged man said expressionlessly.


    Tan Shuangshuang was still a little confused. If it were indeed an unholy enemy, he would not only destroy Feng Ruqing¡¯s wedding ceremony and ruin her reputation¡­


    Such a punishment was too light for Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Does your master only want to ruin the wedding ceremony?¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang bit her lip with reluctance on her face. ¡°After all, Feng Ruqing she¡­¡±


    ¡°Maiden Tan, it¡¯s enough for you to do as my master tells you to do¡­¡± The middle-aged man slowly walked toward Tan Shuangshuang. His gaze was indifferent, looking at Tan Shuangshuang as if he was looking at a mole without any emotion. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can always find someone else.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± The middle-aged man suddenly laughed in a ghastly manner. ¡°A person who doesn¡¯t obey my master¡¯s orders¡­ Do you think our Deities Gate will let her go?¡±


    He would not let Tan Shuangshuang leave if she refused to do what he wanted.


    Tan Shuangshuang was startled after listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s words and took a few steps back.


    ¡°You do not only want me to ruin the wedding ceremony, right? What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m not going to do that. I¡¯m jealous of Feng Ruqing and hate her so much, but I don¡¯t want to risk my life to do something like this. Please let me go¡­¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang panicked. She hated Feng Ruqing, and the thought of ruining her wedding ceremony made her heart flutter, but she was not dumb this time. She did not want to get any trouble again.


    That woman, Feng Ruqing, was not something that ordinary people could deal with.


    She was already miserable enough and did not want to become more miserable.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You think you have the right to go against me? Tan Shuangshuang, my master¡¯s tactics may not be clear to you. If you don¡¯t agree, we can find someone else, but¡­ You¡¯ll definitely end up worse than dead!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang was stiff and shivering. Her pale face had lost all its color.


    This time, she finally regretted it.


    Why had she gone to the Mu family with Mu Ling in the first place?


    Why did she have to provoke her over and over again when it was obvious that Feng Ruqing had already ignored her.


    Now, she had to face such a miserable end.


    As she thought about it, she realized that Feng Ruqing had never intended to deal with them. She had submitted herself to Liu Fuyong and lived a comfortable life even after the disaster that had happened to the Tan family¡­


    Lady Liu had given her too much trouble, but there was still Liu Fuyong who would always defend her.


    She was the one who had given up on a good life and ended up in such a miserable situation.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She would never get another chance!


    ***


    On a hill outside the imperial city.


    The dishevelled old man was carrying a little girl in his hands. He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Nan Xian mockingly.


    ¡°Today should be the wedding ceremony of you and the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    The man¡¯s robe was as white as snow, untainted by dust.


    His gaze was cold, like the moon and the early snow of winter, as he stared at the old man in front of him.


    A powerful force suddenly surged. All the surrounding leaves flew into the air and were caught in the wind, blasting toward the old man.

 Chapter 1396 - An Incident In The Wedding Ceremony II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hu Qing froze. That bastard had chased him all the way, and he was not even tired of it!


    But there was no more time to think about it. Hu Qing quickly leaped into the void and dodged Nan Xian¡¯s attack.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor deserved all this humiliation! Besides, those people from Deities Gate have already arrived in Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ And, this time, you¡¯ll lose her forever¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    That bastard, the Ninth Emperor, had snatched so many girls around him back then. It had been so embarrassing for him to face it.


    Today, he wanted to return all the pain he had suffered to her!


    No!


    That was not enough! He would make Feng Ruqing lose the ones that she loved, and he would also make sure that all the women in this world would never love her again!


    He gritted his teeth in hatred as he thought about how much those people in Liu Yun Kingdom loved Feng Ruqing.


    He was the one in the center of attention before Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance, and it was Feng Ruqing who had taken away the spotlight that belonged to him! Now, he would get them all back!


    The man walked toward Hu Qing.


    The wind around him grew stronger with each step he took. His hair danced wildly in the wind, and his face was as stunningly beautiful as the bright moon.


    ¡°I promised her that I would bring Qing Han back with me on the wedding day!


    ¡°And now¡­¡± Nan Xian looked up, expressionless. ¡°There¡¯s still some time¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The powerful energy surged up fiercely, making the world appear gloomy. The bright moon had lost its color, and the wind carried a bone-piercing chill like a sharp knife.


    ¡®There are still two hours left before the wedding ceremony.


    ¡®I can still make it if I rush back now¡­¡¯


    He had to go back, not only because this wedding ceremony was something he dreamed of, but also because the girl he loved the most in his life was still waiting for him in Liu Yun Kingdom!


    ***


    At the same time¡­


    In Paramount.


    The man in the bed slowly opened his eyes. His face was handsome, and his pair of eyes were filled with an evil cold light.


    Slowly he stood up from the bed and stepped out of the room.


    His hair fluttered in the wind, and his evil face carried a coldness as he walked out of the room.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The housekeeper was surprised to see Jiu Ming coming out of the room and hurriedly called him out.


    As if he did not hear it, Jiu Ming passed by the housekeeper, without even looking at him.


    The housekeeper was stunned. His eyes blank with shock as he somehow felt that there was something different about his master after he woke up.


    However¡­


    He had no idea what that was¡­


    ***


    At the city gate.


    Black smoke rose, and blood stained the ancient street that even the sun in the sky appeared red.


    The imperial cities had dispatched their people to a safer place. The beasts led the Nalan family¡¯s generals in a rush to kill the group of people in front of them.


    The enemy¡¯s men somehow were increasing, but the people who were guarding the city¡¯s gates no longer had much energy left.


    Suddenly¡­


    A mocking laugh came from somewhere.


    ¡°Since when did the people of Deities Gate start to ignore the rules? You have even brought your men to kill the commoners in the secular world.¡±


    Gu Shi stood calmly in the air with one hand behind his back. He smiled coldly as he looked down at the crowd that was still fighting and killing.


    The young man who was leading the fight raised his hand to stop his men and said coldly, ¡°My grandfather has become more powerful now, so our Deities Gate is no longer what it once was. The world will be afraid of us after we have enough strength, so why should we fear those rules?¡±

 Chapter 1397 - An Incident In The Wedding Ceremony III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Hehe..¡± Gu Shi laughed out calmly. ¡°That bastard Jiu Yue didn¡¯t even dare to come out, hiding inside Deities Gate and sending you out, do you think¡­ Your Deities Gate would really have this kind of strength?¡±


    Jiu Shan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Whether we have the strength or not, you¡¯ll find out later.¡±


    Shortly after, a few skilled masters emerged from behind Jiu Shan and stood in the void. The energy that surged out from them was so powerful that it could catch one¡¯s breath in the throat.


    Gu Shi looked at the skilled masters and stood calmly.


    Even though he was facing several skilled masters alone, he was still as calm as ever and did not retreat.


    ¡°Maiden Feng has asked me to come and guard this place. She knew that there would be some skilled masters coming from your Deities Gate. Maiden Feng trusts me so much, so I can¡¯t let her down!¡±


    Gu Shi took two steps forward. His voice was loud and clear.


    Behind him were tens of thousands of people from Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The people from Deities Gate could not be trusted. Once they were allowed to step inside, not only would they injure the innocent, but even the tens of thousands of people within the imperial city would be slaughtered without leaving a single one behind.


    Deities Gate hated Feng Ruqing, so they were capable of such things. Feng Ruqing had asked Gu Shi to stay here and protect this land for her.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Jiu Shan waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Kill all people who have any relationship with Liu Yun Kingdom! They will all be buried here!¡±


    Someone had already leaped forward.


    Gu Shi raised his sword and slashed the person who was heading toward him.


    His face was fearless and calm as ever.


    Blood stained the sword in his hand, and there was a cut on his shoulder, but he ignored the pain and continued fighting in the crowd.


    Someone had tried to sneak behind Gu Shi to attack him. Gu Shi was unable to deal with the person in front of him, so he deliberately exposed his shoulder in front of that man to save his life.


    The man did not manage to slash Gu Shi as his sword slipped away and cut the person who was just behind Gu Shi, leaving countless bloody marks.


    Suddenly, a teenager of about ten years old appeared in the void.


    The young man was tall, and his robes appeared somewhat small and too fit, not even covering his arms and knees.


    Gu Shi turned around and saw the teenager standing in the void. He was stunned for a moment, but fortunately, he was somewhat used to it these days and quickly recognized the teenager. ¡°Young Master Fu Chen, did Maiden Feng send you here?¡±


    Fu Chen nodded slightly. ¡°She was worried, so she let me help. I won¡¯t allow anyone to step forward. No one can ruin Mother¡¯s wedding ceremony!¡±


    Nan Xian would return with Qing Han. All he could do now was to stop all these enemies from entering Liu Yun Kingdom!


    ¡°Master Gu, why did you run so fast? I was just trying to catch up with you just now¡­¡±


    Another old laughter was heard within the crowd.


    Gu Shi squinted and saw an old man stepping out of the city gate. ¡°Master Mu, why did you come out?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t attend my grandson and granddaughter¡¯s wedding ceremony! But it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still going to be a big ceremony when I return to Mu Manor later. There¡¯s no need for me to attend today because¡­ What¡¯s more important today is for my granddaughter-in-law to hold her wedding without any worries!¡±


    It was the only thing he could do for them.

 Chapter 1398 - The Wedding Day I

    The old master Mu stood with one hand behind his back. His face darkened, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    The enemies had already rushed over. Their murderous aura was surging, and the blood flowed in the air for a long time¡­


    In an ancient street not far away, a dog barked loudly, causing the entire world to tremble with fear.


    Everyone turned around and saw a group of spirit beasts coming through the dark smoke, spreading out everywhere.


    Everyone stared at them in disbelief.


    It was a group of spirit beasts that were united.


    A yellow-haired wolfhound led these spirit beasts.


    It bared its teeth fiercely and moved as fast as the wind, instantly pouncing toward the enemies.


    The people of Deities Gate regained their senses. Suddenly, a huge ear rolled over, tripped them, and made them fall to the ground before they could dodge it.


    A giant rabbit had appeared from the sky and crushed the man so hard that he spat out a mouthful of blood¡­


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Gu Shi was stunned as he looked at the group of spirit beasts that were rushing toward Deities Gate¡¯s men.


    After all, these spirit beasts were unfamiliar here, so he did not understand why they were willing to help them.


    It was not just Gu Shi who was curious, even the others were a bit confused.


    But before they could voice out their question, they saw a familiar figure coming out of that group of spirit beasts¡­


    The snow wolf¡¯s eyes widened, and it could not take its eyes off of the three-striped tiger as it watched the tiger walk out of the group of spirit beasts.


    Beary gave a low growl. ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that your son¡¯s mother? Why did she show up with a bunch of strange beasts?¡¯


    The snow wolf¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    That little tiger was given to it by its master and it was forced to be a father. But would any beast believe it if it said so?


    ¡°Howl!¡± The snow wolf howled lowly as if it was asking why the three-striped tiger had appeared today¨Cwas she not in the beast forest?


    Even though Big Black, who was the beast king of the beast forest, had left, the three-striped tiger had stayed in the beast forest to guard their home. She would not easily leave the forest even if she missed her son. The snow wolf never thought that she would appear here today.


    And¡­ This group of spirit beasts was obviously not from the beast forest. Who were they?


    The three-striped tiger did not explain much as she bared her ferocious teeth and bit the neck of the man who rushed toward her.


    Blood flowed down his neck, and the man slowly stopped breathing¡­


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    Lights were displayed everywhere, gongs and drums were played, and the atmosphere was joyous.


    The imperial palace today was filled with people from the major forces from all over the mainland.


    These people all stood silent in the palace.


    Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan were seated together on a high seat. In front of him were the people from the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor.


    Because the old master of the Mu family was not present, Mu Qingyin took his place and stood beside Suyi, witnessing the wedding ceremony as an elder of the family.


    The entire palace was decorated in bright red. But the couple did not even appear for a long time.


    Some people among the crowd could not hold back anymore as they began to mutter among themselves.

 Chapter 1399 - The Wedding Day II

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, why haven¡¯t the princess and the state preceptor shown up yet? Could it be that¡­ This wedding is already canceled?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a few days ago, the state preceptor went to look for someone, but I couldn¡¯t find out the details even after several inquiries, but now it seems¡­ Could it be that the state preceptor has changed his mind at the last minute and fled with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! The state preceptor loves the princess. How could he have run away on their wedding day? Moreover, the princess is an excellent woman. If the state preceptor disappoints the princess, I¡¯m afraid¡­ Countless men and women in this world will not let go of this opportunity to win the princess¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    These people had deliberately lowered their voices, but did they not know that the people present were not ordinary humans?


    No matter how low their voices were, they were still clear to the ears.


    Feng Tianyu remained calm and expressionless.


    On the contrary, Suyi¡¯s face was a bit colder. She glared coldly at those people who were muttering among themselves.


    ¡®My daughter-in-law is so excellent that not only men would want to marry her, even the girls would also be so crazy about her.¡¯


    Her son was so lucky to get Feng Ruqing.


    But if Qing¡¯er ran away, she would find these people to settle the score with them.


    ¡®Who allowed them judge people¡¯s life?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Eunuch Lin slowly walked up to Feng Tianyu and bowed respectfully. ¡°It is almost time, but Princess, she¡­¡±


    Feng Tianyu raised his hand, stopping Eunuch Lin from continuing.


    He raised his eyes slightly and stared ahead.


    The man¡¯s cold and stern face faded away for a moment.


    Everyone looked sideways. Their eyes showed obvious astonishment when they saw a fluttering figure that entered the hall.


    The woman was dressed in a bright red dress. She looked so elegant and majestic.


    She was not covered with a wedding veil, and even the phoenix crown on her head had been taken off. She was only lightly powdered, with gorgeous red lips and a stunning smile, everything in heaven and earth paled in comparison.


    She was the brightest color in the palace.


    Her beautiful hair and red dress were fluttering with the wind. She wore a simple hairpin on her head, which looked fresh and lovely.


    A beautiful young man stood behind Feng Ruqing.


    He was tall and handsome. He smiled faintly as his eyes were fixed upon the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡­¡± Feng Tianyu was startled.


    Before he could even wait for him to ask the question, Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°No need to blame the girls. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t like to be too grand, just keep it simple.¡±


    Feng Tianyu did not say anything after hearing her words. He looked at the sky and frowned slightly, ¡°The auspicious time is almost up.¡±


    ¡®And that brat has not returned yet!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly.


    She was not as overbearing as she was before. Her smile was as gentle as the spring breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Every moment will be auspicious as long as I can marry the state preceptor and stay by his side forever.¡±


    ¡®So what if I miss the auspicious time?¡¯


    The state preceptor had promised her that he would bring Qing Han back as soon as possible.


    Then, she would wait for him here until he appeared!


    Suyi smiled faintly. She looked at Feng Ruqing gently, and even her words were soft and sweet.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Nan Xian will not disappoint you. He will be back soon¡­¡±

 Chapter 1400 - The Wedding Day III

    He would never forget the promise that he had made to her!


    Feng Ruqing smiled sweetly.


    The smile paled all things in heaven and earth in comparison.


    It was so beautiful.


    ¡°I trust him¡­ I will wait for him.¡±


    ***


    A few years ago, within the Southern Bamboo Grove, a glimpse of the man had made her fall for him.


    That was why she had improved herself to be a perfect match for him.


    Just at this moment, someone with a sneer came in from outside the palace. ¡°How can Master Nan Xian of Tian Shen Manor get married without inviting Deities Gate?¡±


    The hall was quiet. All eyes had turned toward the door as they stared at the man in disbelief.


    Suyi¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes turned cold.


    After she had married Mu Ling back then, she dealt with the three major forces, so she immediately recognized the middle-aged man walking through the door.


    The middle-aged man smiled sardonically as if he was mocking her.


    However¡­


    Suyi¡¯s face grew colder as she saw the woman who followed behind the middle-aged man.


    She probably knew that the other people present did not know the middle-aged man from Deities Gate, so she deliberately lowered her voice and spoke coldly. ¡°Ye Yi, Deities Gate¡¯s Grand Elder. He looks like a forty years old man, but actually¡­ He¡¯s already seventy or eighty! ¡±


    Yeyi sneered. ¡°Young Lady Mu, I haven¡¯t seen you for over twenty years. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me. I feel honored. And I didn¡¯t expect that the wedding of the Mu family¡¯s grandson, Nan Xian, would be held in Fengyun Manor.¡±


    The Mu family had no problem with Feng Tianyu presiding the wedding ceremony.


    After all, they were delighted to have Feng Ruqing in their family. Moreover, the old master and Suyi were not people who cared about these things. As long as the family was harmonious, they would not overthink it.


    Anyway¡­ The old master was not able to come and participate in this ceremony, so he would hold the ceremony again after they returned to Mu Manor!


    Naturally, they were with it.


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s eyes sank slightly. He coldly scanned Tan Shuangshuang standing next to Ye Yi and said indifferently, ¡°Anyone can hold the wedding ceremony as he or she wished. Our Mu family doesn¡¯t care about so many rules.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Yi smiled faintly. ¡°If your Mu family doesn¡¯t care, does it mean that the people in Liu Yun Kingdom also don¡¯t care that the groom can¡¯t appear today?¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Only a few people knew about what had happened on the streets that day. Some had only heard some vague rumors, and some still did not know what had actually happened.


    However¡­


    Now that they had heard Ye Yi¡¯s words.. Their hearts were shaken, and their eyes were fixed upon Ye Yi as if they were waiting for an answer.


    Feng Tianyu¡¯s face was cold and stern, and his eyes were as sharp as a sword as they stared at Ye Yi coldly.


    He did not say anything, but¡­ The murderous intent in his eyes reflected his feelings at the moment.


    Nalan Yan, however, did not falter as she smiled gently. ¡°My child is missing, so the state preceptor has gone to look for her. He might be a little late today, but the wedding ceremony will go on as planned. So, you and your Deities Gate don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Yi laughed mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll never come back!¡±

 Chapter 1401 - The Wedding Day IV

    He would never come back!


    Ye Yi¡¯s words were like a rock that struck the crowd, causing an endless stir.


    An old minister in the crowd was worried as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, what is going on here? Now is the auspicious time for the wedding. Why hasn¡¯t the state preceptor returned yet?¡±


    The others also looked at each other.


    The quiet crowd started to be noisy after hearing the old minister¡¯s words.


    ¡®The state preceptor is supposed to be here now.¡¯


    ¡®If he has not returned by now, today¡¯s wedding ceremony might be canceled¡­¡¯


    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t be back.¡± Ye Yi stepped forward slowly with a cold, stern face. ¡°He¡¯s too embarrassed to come back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent. She looked calm, without any emotion, as she stared at Ye Yi.


    Ye Yi continued, ¡°This lady¡­ Do you all know her?¡±


    The crowd turned to Tan Shuangshuang, who was standing next to Ye Yi.


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face turned pale. Her body was trembling slightly as she bit her lip hard to suppress the fear within her.


    ¡°Tan Shuangshuang?¡±


    The old minister was stunned. He looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl the previous grand tutor¡¯s daughter, Tan Shuangshuang? Her father¡¯s already been deposed. What¡¯s she doing here? She has no business being here!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang lowered her eyes and clenched her fists tightly.


    A few years ago, she and Liu Yuchen were the young talented, perfect couple in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    People had always praised and admired her.


    But now¡­


    They said that she had no right to be here. That left her heart cold, dark, and lonely.


    As if Ye Yi had not seen Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s expression, he smirked and said, ¡°If Tan Shuangshuang does not have the right, then who does? The people of the Mu family should probably know who she is!¡±


    Ye Yi¡¯s gaze fell on Suyi. His eyes were dark and cold.


    Back then, he had fallen in love with a girl and wanted to bring her back as a concubine. If it were not for this nosy woman, maybe he would have been able to keep that girl.


    Suyi had ruined his good fortune. He wanted to take revenge, but she ended up becoming the lady of Tian Shen Manor.


    Deities Gate and Tian Shen Manor were both part of three major forces, so they could not start any fight.


    Therefore, he could only swallow his anger.


    Fortunately, he had a chance now!


    Suyi once ruined his plan to get that girl as his concubine, so now he would not let her son have a wife!


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s eyes were cold and sunken. He was about to speak, but Suyi had raised her hand, stopping him.


    ¡°Of course, I know her.¡± Suyi¡¯s gaze fell on Tan Shuangshuang, expressionless. ¡°She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, framed Mu Ling, and became Mu Ling¡¯s concubine. How could I not know her? She used to always start a fight with my Qing¡¯er. Now what? You found out that Nan Xian will marry Qing¡¯er, so you deliberately bring this guy as a ¡®gift¡¯ to Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Suyi paused and smiled faintly. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for that. My Qing¡¯er has always been good-tempered and won¡¯t be too bothered by Tan Shuangshuang. The Mu family has also returned her to Liu Fuyong so that her child can live with her real father.¡±


    The officers of Liu Yun Kingdom were all stunned by Suyi¡¯s words. They looked at Tan Shuangshuang in disbelief, somewhat speechless.


    It was not strange if an old man could have a young concubine.


    But this Tan Shuangshuang¡­ Was once Liu Yuchen¡¯s woman!


    The father slept with his son¡¯s woman and this woman¡­ Had also framed the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor!


    ¡®The world is¡­ Such a mess¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 1402 - The Wedding Day V

    Tan Shuangshuang felt that all of her secrets were revealed in front of the crowd. She was so ashamed that she wanted to leave, but she did not dare take a step back as Ye Yi was still standing next to her.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Yi sneered. ¡°Lady Suyi, I¡¯m afraid that Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s relationship with your Mu family is more than that. As far as I know, after she became Mu Ling¡¯s concubine, she had not only an affair with Mu Qingyin but also Mu Nan Xian! ¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang instantly lifted her head and looked at Ye Yi with a pale face.


    Her body was trembling hard.


    Suyi had revealed her relationship with Liu Fuyong and Mu Ling. Tan Shuangshuang could not believe that Ye Yi would still talk about this.


    He had clearly said that they came here only to embarrass Nan Xian, so why did he still drag her into it?


    In this case, what would the world say about her?


    The once-great Maiden Tan had become a slut?


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face grew paler. ¡°Lord Ye Yi, you¡­¡±


    Ye Yi glared at her coldly. His gaze was like a poisonous snake, wrapping around Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s neck, choking her, and making her no longer able to say any word.


    Nalan Yan stood up angrily. Her cold and stern gaze fell on the few people who were sitting in front of her. The coldness in his eyes was even more intense than before.


    Suyi looked calm, and her expression had not changed much. But her clenched fists were trembling, thus showing that she was enraged.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Feng Ruqing patted Su Yi¡¯s hand gently and cast a comforting glance toward Nalan Yan. She then turned to Tan Shuangshuang and smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯ve framed Mu Ling as your daughter¡¯s father, and now you want to drag Nan Xian and the Mu family¡¯s second uncle into this mess? ¡±


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that!¡¯


    Tan Shuangshuang felt choked, and her body trembled hard. This was not even something she planned to do.


    She hated Feng Ruqing, but she only harbored the hatred in her heart. At most, she could only curse her secretly, but no longer dared to stand up and make a public enemy of her.


    However, Tan Shuangshuang profoundly understood that she had already offended Feng Ruqing. And if she denied everything right now, Ye Yi would definitely not let her go!


    As he had said, he came today just to ruin these people¡¯s reputation; it did not matter if the woman he brought was her or not. Even without her, he could still find another one.


    And she¡­ Would definitely end up worse than dead!


    Tan Shuangshuang took a deep breath, forcing herself to compose her emotions. She then looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled mockingly.


    ¡°The man you think you are deeply in love with has long been married to me. All the men in the Mu family are the same. Mu Ling can¡¯t resist my temptation, neither Mu Qingyin nor Mu Nanxian! Feng Ruqing, do you know why Nan Xian won¡¯t show up today? He¡¯s not looking for someone. He ran away from the alter today because he didn¡¯t want to break my heart!¡±


    She did not care if Feng Ruqing believed it or not; she just needed the world to believe it!


    She wanted the world to see this pair of immortal lovers was nothing to be impressed about.


    As expected, the sinister gaze wrapped around her just now had disappeared when she said these words.


    Ye Yi smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Our Deities Gate has always liked to do good deeds. So when we heard about Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s matter, we brought her to Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ Maiden Feng, my master said that you would never have someone who truly loves you in your life!¡±

 Chapter 1403 - The Wedding Day V

    Feng Ruqing was dressed in a red wedding dress, looking at Ye Yi calmly, devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°Gate Master?¡± She walked slowly toward Ye Yi and Tan Shuangshuang. ¡°Are you talking about Jiu Luo or Hu Qing?¡±


    Ye Yi was stunned, he was obviously a little unresponsive and did not understand what Feng Ruing meant by that.


    But he quickly came back to his senses and spoke with a cold smile, ¡°Great wits have short memories. It seems that Maiden Feng is so forgetful that she doesn¡¯t even remember my master¡¯s name. Nan Xian has bullied his concubine¡¯s father, and you, also not a good woman, have seduced my Deities Gate Young Master Jiu Ming. The two of you are really perfect for each other!¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly held out her hand, and a long sword appeared in the palm.


    Her dress fluttered in the light breeze.


    Her vivid red dress was as bright as blood, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Tan Shuangshuang raised her eyes and met the girl¡¯s glance. She clutched her palm tightly as she took a few steps back.


    Suddenly¡­


    A sword light flashed past, and Tan Shuangshuang was so shocked that she quickly blocked it with her hand.


    The sword light sliced through her arm. Blood oozed out, and the stinging turned her face pale with pain.


    Her body trembled slightly.


    It was unclear whether it was from pain or panic¡­


    ¡°This is for your son. He¡¯s young and innocent. You have used him to frame and to get close to Mu Ling. Now, when the child is useless to you, you abandon him.¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body trembled harder, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. It was Liu Fuyong who threw him out. I can¡¯t even protect myself, let alone that child.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Tan Shuangshuang coldly. ¡°You allowed a foolish child to wander around alone? And you dumped him in a place like the beast forest? If it wasn¡¯t because all those beasts have stopped eating meat, do you think the boy would have lived?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was never one to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    However¡­


    It was Tan Shuangshuang who started it first, allowing her a reason and excuse to retaliate against Tan Shuangshuang.


    ¡°This slash is for the Mu family that you¡¯ve made a mess of!¡±


    Initially, Feng Ruqing did not like the Mu family! But now, all the people that she hated had left! Naturally, she was not disgusted by the current members of the Mu family.


    ¡°This slash is for Nan Xian! You almost shoved a brother with no bloodline to him into the Mu family!¡±


    Another sword fell, and Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s face was as bloody as it could be. Her eyes were overflowing with fear, and she actually felt so isolated for the first time in front of so many people.


    ¡°And this slash¡­ Is for those flowers and plants that you have hurt¡­¡±


    At first, those people thought that Feng Ruqing was kind and only attacked her to avenge the child that Tan Shuangshuang had abandoned back then.


    It was not until this last sentence had fallen that they had finally understood¡­


    She just needed an excuse!


    An excuse to make a move on Tan Shuangshuang!


    Seeing Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s bloodied appearance, everyone¡¯s hearts could not help but tremble in fear, but no one was sympathetic toward her.


    After all, Feng Ruqing had spared her countless times, but she still came back every single time. How could Feng Ruqing tolerate her over and over again when she was also a human being who had limits to her patience?


    ¡°This last slash¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You are the one who has ruined the state preceptor¡¯s reputation!¡±

 Chapter 1404 - No One Can Ruin His Reputation

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She would never allow anyone to ruin the state preceptor¡¯s reputation.


    Ye Yi stood aside calmly and did not go to stop Feng Ruqing. It seemed that he was happy to see her reaction.


    Tan Shuangshuang was frightened as she looked at Feng Ruqing, who was approaching her. She wanted to speak but found that she could no longer make the slightest sound in her throat. Fear had permeated her entire heart¡­


    ¡°Maiden Feng is actually a jealous woman. Just because you¡¯re not happy with your husband, who has run away from the wedding, you are trying to harm an innocent woman.¡±


    When Feng Ruqing started to approach Tan Shuangshuang, Ye Yi finally opened his mouth and said with a cold smile on his face, ¡°So, today, Deities Gate is here to stand up for the righteousness of this world. You are so arrogant that human life is nothing in your eyes! Deities Gate did not make any move as we did not know about this back then. But if I had known, I would never sit idly by!¡±


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body stiffened. She dropped her eyes, the pain so intense that she could not say a word.


    But she was no fool.


    She already understood everything after she heard Ye Yi¡¯s words.


    Deities Gate was not just here to ruin the wedding.


    Actually¡­


    They wanted to make Feng Ruqing look bad in front of many people.


    Deities Gate could immediately kill this annoying woman in the name of justice.


    After all, in Cang Yue Mainland, men were superior to women.


    Even though some women were powerful, in the hearts of all men, it was common to have many wives and concubines. And if a woman were jealous, she would be hated by everyone.


    But¡­


    Did the people of Deities Gate not make any inquiries before they came here?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s father had spoiled her for more than twenty years.


    Feng Ruqing acted in an overbearing manner, but how many would dare say anything about it?


    It seemed that the Deities Gate¡¯s plan¡­ Was unattainable.


    ***


    It was as if Ye Yi had already seen the eyes of those people looking at Feng Ruqing with such disdain and disgust inside the palace.


    ¡®A little girl¡­ So what if she is powerful? Being a jealous woman, she is destined to be hated by people.¡¯


    The gate master had said that if he were to make a move against Liu Yun Kingdom, he would definitely make Feng Ruqing look bad in front of people first.


    Deities Gate was righteous enough to stand up for the people!


    ¡°Of course, the wrongs you have done are not only that. You have killed countless people who were going to become Nan Xian¡¯s concubines when you were in Tian Shen Manor back then. You relied on Nan Suyi¡¯s favor. You have Gu Shi¡¯s support and ignored Nan Xian¡¯s attempts to stop you from committing this crime!


    ¡°Your future husband can¡¯t stand you anymore, and it¡¯s normal to run away from being married to you for that reason. I came here today to seek justice for those innocent women you¡¯ve killed!


    ¡°Liu Yun Kingdom is genocidal, such a kingdom and such an emperor should not exist in this word! Our gate master is so kind, and he cannot see such a scourge exist, which is why he specifically sent us here!¡±


    As soon as Ye Yi¡¯s words fell, boundless energy came from the sky outside the palace.


    The energy was extremely powerful, it was definitely above Holy Warrior tier.


    ¡°Holy Warriors?¡±


    Those in the secular world had never seen a Holy Warrior, but those from the reclusive world had seen a lot more. Their faces turned pale when they noticed the energy¡­


    They had only come to attend a wedding ceremony, so why would so many things happen?


    Besides¡­


    Why was there such a large number of Holy Warriors in this mainland? And they were all from Deities Gate!

 Chapter 1405 - Justice For Women In This World?

    Feng Ruqing turned to those who had just entered from outside the palace.


    Her eyes darkened a little.


    As she expected, some people of Deities Gate had already entered the city, so there would not be too many people who would brazenly attack the city¡­


    Moreover, these Holy Warriors were so strong that if they deliberately hid their whereabouts, ordinary people would not be able to detect them.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Chen¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s face darkened as she quickly stepped down from the phoenix chair and walked toward Feng Ruqing, before raising her eyes to look at the people in front of her.


    She looked so worried.


    Feng Ruqing comfortingly patted the back of her hand and looked at those people calmly.


    Ye Yi smiled indifferently. ¡°We, Deities Gate, came here today just to seek justice for those poor girls, you can rest assured that we will not hurt the innocent¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Gu Yiyi took off her shoes and threw it in Ye Yi¡¯s face.


    Ye Yi¡¯s face sank as he glanced at Gu Yiyi coldly.


    ¡°Seek justice for your sh*t! Does that man, Nan Xian, have the right to make my Xiao Qing jealous of him? Do you think all women like him? Yuck! It¡¯s that jealous man who prevents us from approaching Xiao Qing! If you¡¯re capable of fighting, just go and settle with Nan Xian, not with my Xiao Qing!¡±


    Ye Yi was speechless.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    In the crowd, another unknown person had carried the banquet table in front of them and threw it at Ye Yi.


    Ye Yi reacted faster this time and dodged quickly by moving to the side.


    His eyes were furious, and his gaze was filled with murderous intent.


    These damn people¡­ He only wanted to help them settle this annoying woman, but they were so ungrateful, damn it!


    ¡°Who wants to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine?¡± The girl¡¯s face blushed red as she pointed at Ye Yi and started to curse, ¡°Those are all things that bastard Mu Ling did on his own! How many years has it been since you¡¯ve been to Tian Shen Manor? How come you are so behind on information? Who¡¯s going to be Nan Xian¡¯s concubine? Only a shameless woman like Qin Fei¡¯er plots to steal someone else¡¯s man! Even if we want to be the concubines, we will only be Maiden Feng¡¯s concubine!¡±


    Ye Yi was speechless.


    He seemed to be in some discomfort.


    Suyi calmly looked at the girl who spoke just now and secretly wrote her name down in her notebook.


    Well, one of the concubines that Mu Ling had found for Nan Xian¡­ It seemed like she was a girl from the Ouyang family. She met Qing¡¯er at the Mu family¡¯s evening feast and often came to the Mu family to visit her, but was stopped by the Mu family every time.


    She thought that this girl was just curious about Qing¡¯er, but she did not expect her to have such feelings toward Qing¡¯er¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve to tell Nan Xian so that he can be cautious with her!¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Yi was about to say something, but he was interrupted by a voice.


    ¡°So, you are the one causing trouble in Liu Yun Kingdom. Do you think the princess has killed an innocent person? The people of Deities Gate are too nosy, aren¡¯t you? If the princess has been ruthless with the innocent and beautiful girl, then the women in this world¡­ Well, surely they won¡¯t be bewitched by her, and I won¡¯t be single until now.


    ¡°We have been waiting for the princess to marry, but now you¡¯re here to ruin her wedding ceremony? Do you know how long we¡¯ve been waiting for this day? Even if she is married, there are still many girls who still won¡¯t give up on her. And if she never gets married, will there still be girls in the world left for us?¡±

 Chapter 1406 - Princess Is The Enemy Of All Men In The World

    ¡°Do you know that the princess is the enemy of all men in the world? Whoever destroys her marriage will take her place as the enemy of all men in the world!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    It was as if she was not allowed ever to get married¡­


    Ye Yi was even angrier than Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Are these people crazy? Why are they still defending her so much when she had done such a god-awful thing?¡¯


    She was so jealous that she forbade her husband to take a concubine, so should the men of this world not sneer at her? And those girls¡­ Perhaps one day, Feng Ruqing would set the rule that no man in Liu Yun Kingdom was allowed to have a concubine. When that time came, they would have no way to serve as concubines if they wanted to.


    ¡°Stupid! A bunch of stupid people!¡± Ye Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent. ¡°Our Deities Gate tried to help you, but you still defend this vicious woman. Since you are so supportive of her, I¡¯ll make all of you regret it!¡±


    Ye Yi was clearly pissed off.


    Initially, he came here to deal with Feng Ruqing, and to seek justice for the innocent.


    But he had not expected¡­ These people to be so ungrateful.


    A murderous intent flashed in Ye Yi¡¯ eyes, and in an instant, he had already leaped in front of Feng Ruqing¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked as calm as ever. Her red dress fluttered in the wind, and her expression remained the same, even in the face of Ye Yi¡¯s sudden attack¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    Outside the imperial city.


    High above the mountains, a violent sound rang out, pinning down part of a mountain on the opposite side.


    Smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    Hu Qing took a few steps back and laughed wildly. ¡°Nan Changfeng, I created a group of Holy Warriors in Deities Gate, and now those warriors are all within Liu Yun Kingdom. I guess the Ninth Emperor is dead by now! Hahaha!¡±


    Nan Xian suddenly tightened his grip on his longsword. He raised his hand, surging out a long, violent wind that rushed toward Hu Qing fiercely.


    Little Qing Han¡¯s brain buzzed and turned blank when she heard Hu Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor¡­ Is dead?¡¯


    ¡®Mother¡­ Is dead?¡¯


    Why?!


    Back then, the Ninth Emperor did not wait for her to take the human form before leaving.


    She never got to enjoy her warm embrace either.


    It was hard¡­


    She had a hard time looking for her mother and getting back to the Ninth Emperor, but why¡­ Was she still killed?


    ¡°You killed Mother!¡±


    Qing Han suddenly lifted her eyes and looked at Hu Qing coldly.


    To her, the Ninth Emperor was like her mother.


    She raised her well and had accompanied her through the long years¡­


    She was able to see her again in this life and become the Ninth Emperor¡¯s child as she had wished back then.


    She would not allow¡­ Would not allow anyone to hurt her mother!


    ¡°Little kid¡­¡± Hu Qing smirked and looked at Little Qing Han in his hands. ¡°Initially, I was just using you to lure the people around her away. That damn woman has put me in such a miserable situation. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let her go!¡±


    Instantly, countless vines appeared from the ground, like long dragons, swiftly and powerfully headed toward Hu Qing.


    Her eyes were red with anger.


    Her small face was filled with rage, and her little body no longer struggled, allowing Hu Qing to hold her in his hands easily¡­


    Hu Qing was unconcerned as he raised his hand to grab the vines that were coming at him¡­

 Chapter 1407 - He Only Wanted Her To Be Happy I

    Hu Qing hastily retracted his hand after touching the vines.


    He raised his palm and felt that his palm was already red hot.


    The burning sensation spread from his palm to his heart. He loosened his hand that was carrying Little Qing Han, letting her body fall from his grasp.


    Nan Xian instantly stepped forward, grabbed Little Qing Han¡¯s lapel, and pulled her to his side.


    On top of that cold expression, there was a hint of disdain.


    Of course, it was only to Little Qing Han.


    If Little Qing Han had not called him Father¡­ He would not have even caught in time and would have simply let her fall to the ground.


    Hu Qing¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he laughed out coldly.


    ¡°Nan Xian, it¡¯s too late for you to rush back now, and even if you do, I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to escape from me. I won¡¯t let you do what you want¡­¡±


    He grunted coldly as his body transformed into a sword and swiftly moved toward Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian shielded Little Qing Han behind him and braced for the attack from Hu Qing.


    However¡­


    Before Hu Qing could reach in front of Nan Xian, a purple robe suddenly came and landed in front of him.


    Boom!


    Dust was stirred up from the ground and covered the sky.


    The man¡¯s purple robe flew up in the violent wind. His evil and handsome face looked cold and arrogant.


    The purple lightning symbol beneath his eyes had changed a little, but it was always much smaller than when he was in the Divine Herbs Sect.


    ¡°Leave this man to me. You go find her.¡±


    Jiu Ming smirked. His voice was firm and undeniable.


    Nan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He had more important things to do.


    Just as Nan Xian turned around, that evil cold voice came from the back again, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Nan Xian, I¡¯ve given her to you. If you make her sad¡­¡± Jiu Ming paused. ¡°I, Jiu Ming, will definitely not let you go. Even if you die, I will find you in hell! ¡±


    The man raised his handsome face. His voice gradually dissipated with the wind, but his words were stuck in his mind for a long time.


    Nan Xian stood behind the man. His robe was as white as snow, untouched by the dust. His gaze remained cold and arrogant.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not understand Jiu Ming¡¯s feelings for her, but he could see it.


    That kind of gaze that only a rival had¡­ He could feel it.


    He did a commendable job by letting her go.


    He could actually go to the palace to find Qing¡¯er and not come here.


    But he was still here after all¡­


    So, for the first time, Nan Xian thanked him.


    Even if it was¡­ Only for Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°If you want to thank me, then use your life to love and protect her! Nan Xian, I hope you¡¯ll let me know that I¡¯m making the right choice now, or I¡¯ll regret letting you go back to marry her.¡±


    Because she deserved it¡­ Deserved to be loved by someone who cared for her with all his heart and all his soul.


    He only hoped that he had made the right choice now, or else he would surely regret it for the rest of his life.


    Nan Xian walked away.


    He carried Little Qing Han in his hands and, like a light breeze, disappeared without a trace.


    Hu Qing looked at the man in front of him angrily. ¡°It¡¯s you again, bastard! Aren¡¯t you done yet? You love the Ninth Emperor¡­ Why did you come and help Nan Xian? Isn¡¯t he your rival?¡±

 Chapter 1408 - He Only Wanted Her To Be Happy II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A smile hung on the corners of Jiu Ming¡¯s mouth.


    He recalled his first encounter with her a few years ago¡­


    The girl was still as fat as a giant mountain, yet somehow she had managed to capture his heart so easily.


    ¡°You will never understand¡­¡± He paused and smiled warmly. ¡°To me, I¡¯m willing to give everything only to protect her and see her smile. If the price for me to get her is that she loses all her laughter, then that kind of life for her¡­ It¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    He liked Feng Ruqing the way she was.


    Her gestures and smiles¡­


    Her joys and sorrows¡­


    If the cost of getting her was so terrible that it would make her hold a grudge against him, what was the point of having her like that?


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve never liked a girl, and you¡¯ll never understand what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    She liked Nan Xian. So, he would let him go.


    He did not want to make himself¡­ A burden to her.


    Now that he thought about it, Qing¡¯er misunderstanding him and Nan Xian had a great benefit to him as well.


    At least¡­ She would not resent his presence.


    They could always get along like this.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Hu Qing was furious, and his face was livid. ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t liked girls? My future wife, Yuan Yuan, is my next-door neighbor. Qian Qian, my youngest girl. Zhu Zhu¡­ Oh yes, the most popular courtesan from Welcome Spring Courtyard, Xiao Xinxin. All of them are my favorite girls. How dare you say I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Jiu Ming was speechless.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Ninth Emperor, would these girls have run away from me? The courtesan I liked back then would only dance for the Ninth Emperor. Hehe¡­ She¡¯s a girl, but why was she visiting a brothel? She was even one step ahead of me in saving Xinxin! If it wasn¡¯t for her, Xinxin would have fallen in love with me!¡±


    Jiu Ming was stunned.


    Why did he always have a feeling that Nan Xian¡¯s life would not be that easy?


    He could stop the men, but not the girls who were like wild bees and butterflies¡­


    Little Qing¡¯er was¡­ Too gentle with girls.


    Why was she saving a courtesan? And why did she visit a brothel?


    Somehow, Jiu Ming had some sympathy for Hu Qing.


    ¡®No wonder he hates Qing¡¯er so much.¡¯


    What a crushing blow it must have been for him to discover that the girl he loved had run away with another girl! A man who had always been proud of himself, but had allowed his pride to be trampled on¡­ No wonder he kept pestering Little Qing¡¯er like this¡­


    ¡°All of this is really Little Qing¡¯er¡¯s fault.¡± Jiu Ming slowly walked toward Hu Qing.


    It was only after hearing Jiu Ming¡¯s words that Hu Qing¡¯s face was calm again.


    ¡®See, there¡¯s finally someone who is on my side.¡¯


    Those people back then had mistreated him. They did not even understand the sorrow in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault that¡­¡± Jiu Ming smiled evilly. ¡°She¡¯s so charming, and you can¡¯t do anything about that. My Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t ask for it¡­ But those people prefer to chase after her. Is that wrong?¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s face darkened after hearing Jiu Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    Asshole!


    ¡®How attractive can a woman be? Is it enough to attract other women?¡¯


    Obviously, the Ninth Emperor had deliberately flirted with the girls. They did not even know her gender. She was deliberately cheating!


    People should hate a liar like her. No one should love her!


    Hu Qing¡¯s anger grew. A murderous intent flashed in his eyes as he rushed toward Jiu Ming.


    Jiu Ming¡¯s face turned serious, no longer having an evil smile that he had just now. He looked at Hu Qing, who was rushing to him, calmly. The wind around him started to rise, making his purple robe lift in the wind¡­

 Chapter 1409 - He Only Wanted Her To Be Happy III

    Imperial Palace.


    The palace was decorated with colorful lights.


    Feng Ruqing stood among thousands of people in a red dress, enchanting the whole city.


    Nalan Yan held the long sword in her hand. Her gaze was stern as she looked at the group of skilled masters in front of her.


    The blood had stained the palace hall red, dyeing all the lanterns inside.


    Mu Qingqin protected Gu Yiyi behind him. The man¡¯s body was like a giant mountain standing still, giving her a full sense of security.


    For some reason, every time she was protected by a man like this, Gu Yiyi¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster. She felt warm and at ease.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Tang Yin was anxious and hurriedly rushed toward Feng Ruqing as she saw the people from Deities Gate had already surrounded her.


    Right at this moment¡­


    Nalan Jing tightly pulled Tang Yin¡¯s hand and pushed her to Qin Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, you help me watch over her. I¡¯ll go to help my cousin.¡±


    Tang Yin was pushed hard into Qin Yi¡¯s arms.


    She was stunned and wanted to rush out again, but Qin Yi had already pulled her into her arms, not giving her the chance to leave.


    ¡°Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re a girl. What can you do there? Stay here, and don¡¯t move. Your Uncle Nalan and Jing¡¯er will help them.¡±


    Her tightly clenched fists revealed barely controlled anger.


    Seeing the empress¡¯s family under siege.. How could she, as a courtier, sit idly by and do nothing?


    But she¡­ Still had Dai¡¯er and Yin¡¯er to protect! She could not act recklessly.


    Furthermore¡­ These wars were no longer something she could engage in, not even Zhangqian and Jing¡¯er could resist them¡­


    Qin Yi¡¯s eyes were increasingly filled with determination.


    ¡®Everyone bears responsibility for the fate of the kingdom.¡¯


    This was the choice she had made back then during the siege of the six kingdoms.


    However, this time the enemy was even more powerful¡­ Than it once was¡­


    If Jing¡¯er and her husband could not deal with the enemies, then, after she settled Dai¡¯er and Yin¡¯er, she would also fight for Liu Yun Kingdom!


    ***


    The people had started to kill each other.


    Those people from the reclusive world came here to participate in the wedding ceremony, but they were only acquaintances with Fengyun Manor and even Tian Shen Manor.


    The relationship was not so strong that they would risk their life and death for these people¡­


    However, these people somewhat agreed with Ye Yi¡¯s words, and they were not foolish enough to make an enemy of the current Deities Gate.


    On the contrary¡­


    Those people in Liu Yun Kingdom were much more bloody.


    They understood that if the kingdom fell, there would no longer be a home for them in this world.


    With the destructive nature of Deities Gate, it would not be possible for them to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Moreover, the disaster they experienced back then had taught them not to retreat in any battle quickly.


    So what if they were not strong enough?


    At least they were¡­ The people of Liu Yun Kingdom!


    Ye Yi¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡®These people are willing to sacrifice their lives for Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯


    Puff!


    A sword slashed his shoulder as he tried to protect Gu Yiyi. Blood flowed out across his chest, staining his robe red.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Gu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were red, almost tearing.


    Mu Qingyin saw the worry and heartache in her eyes, but it was too late to respond because another person had already rushed in front of him¡­


    Feng Ruqing immediately noticed it and leaped in front of Mu Qingyin. The long sword in her hand slashed at that person¡¯s chest.


    Blood burst out of that person¡¯s chest like a demonic flower blossoming in front of them.


    It was absolutely beautiful and fragrant.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡± Ye Yi sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t fight against our Deities Gate. Your people are dying outside this palace¡­ If you don¡¯t want to stain the imperial city with blood, don¡¯t ever think of fighting me!¡±

 Chapter 1410 - He Only Wanted Her To Be Happy IV

    Ye Yi thought that after he said this, all these people in Liu Yun Kingdom would be shocked.


    However, what was waiting for him was still that calm.


    He frowned as his voice grew colder. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Your Liu Yun Kingdom is also so hypocritical that it doesn¡¯t care about the lives of the common people?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. Her dark eyes were bright but contained an unreadable light.


    ¡°How many Holy Warriors has your Deities Gate trained recently? How many more besides the ones that came here?¡±


    Her tone was calm and unruffled as if she was talking to a sword about something unimportant.


    The battle suddenly stopped, but the blood inside the hall was still red and visible.


    ¡°Besides the people who came here, there are several Holy Warriors who have already gone to the city gate.¡± Ye Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I knew that you¡¯d asked Gu Shi to guard the city gate, so I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for him. I¡¯m not sure whether he will like it or not.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled lightly. ¡°So, apart from those who have entered the palace, it¡¯s only a group of Holy Warriors left at the city gate, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ye Yi snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Feng Ruqing gently rubbed her chin with her fingers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that something is missing in my wedding ceremony?¡±


    Before Feng Ruqing said this, Ye Yi did not find anything missing in this hall. However, as soon as she asked him that question, he suddenly seemed to notice something, and he frowned abruptly.


    Other than Gu Yiyi, no one else from Tian Shen Manor participated in this wedding ceremony.


    Besides Gu Shi, there were still some other skilled masters in the chief manor, and none of them were here!


    And¡­ The young lady of Fengyun Manor was getting married, but no one from Fengyun Manor attended the ceremony.


    Even more so¡­


    Jiu Ming favored Feng Ruqing more than anything, but where were the people from Paramount?


    The people who were extremely important to the wedding ceremony were not here!


    ¡°You¡­ ¡°Ye Yi was stunned.


    He never thought that Feng Ruqing would anticipate his move to such an extent, and she had even considered the safety of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Seeing the discomfort on Ye Yi¡¯s face, Feng Ruqing shrugged and smiled. ¡°My father is the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom, so I naturally have to protect this kingdom for him. I won¡¯t let your Deities Gate¡­ Have any chance to harm my people. ¡±


    Moreover, there were too many lovely girls in Liu Yun Kingdom, and she could not bear to see those girls die.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡±


    Boom!


    Endless anger surged through Ye Yi, causing his eyes to fill with rage.


    Feng Ruqing laughed coldly. ¡°Do you think that I have deliberately stayed in Liu Yun Kingdom to attract you here without reason?¡±


    She did not leave Liu Yun Kingdom to protect her people.


    She had patiently endured the temptation to search for Nan Xian and Qing Han!


    ¡°You have kidnapped my Qing Han, tricked my man, and ruined my wedding ceremony¡­¡±


    The young girl slowly walked toward Ye Yi. Her voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ve enough reason to destroy your Deities Gate after what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    The reason she left Deities Gate untouched was to find Hu Qing¡­ Now that Hu Qing had appeared, Deities Gate¡­ No longer needed to exist in this mainland¡­


    The young girl stopped in her tracks and stood in front of Ye Yi.


    The red dress and her fine hair fluttered even without the wind. Her beautiful face was expressionless, but the murderous intent in her eyes grew stronger.

 Chapter 1411 - Angry Hu Qing I

    Ye Yi frowned. ¡®This woman has reached Holy Warrior tier¡­


    ¡®But she¡­ Is only a Holy Warrior.


    ¡®What makes her think that she¡­ Can destroy the entire Deities Gate?¡¯


    However, without waiting for Ye Yi to open his mouth, boundless energy suddenly surged, and in the blink of an eye, they were already in front of him¡­


    Ye Yi was stunned. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the gate master tell me that there are other Holy Warriors in Liu Yun Kingdom besides Feng Ruqing and her family?


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    Why did some of the Holy Warriors¡­ Seem familiar?


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand. In an instant, a huge figure came from outside the hall, and with a bang, the hall¡¯s gate was smashed apart.


    Ye Yi looked up stiffly, and what fell into his eyes was a huge pot, which was large enough to hold many people. But it turned into a small pot the moment it approached Feng Ruqing and fell into her palm.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was smiling widely, and he looked so happy.


    Feng Ruqing turned around and looked at him calmly. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. He knew he was wrong for running away after leaving the Divine Herbs Sect that day. But someone had caught him and brought him back, and he had also brought back all the emperors of Fang Zhu Mainland with him.


    ¡®I know I have done wrong. Can¡¯t Maiden Feng forgive my mistake?¡¯


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll break your legs if you try to run again!¡±


    Feng Ruqing snorted lightly.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan was not weak, but he was as cowardly as a mouse. He was afraid that he would offend Hu Qing if he stayed in Liu Yun Kingdom. But at the same time, he did not dare to disobey Feng Ruqing, so ran away to escape from both of them¡­


    Hehe¡­


    Even if he fled to the ends of the earth, she would bring him back and make him submit to her!


    Buzz!


    The small pot let out a buzzing sound, scaring Emperor Xuan Yuan. His face turned pale, standing straight, not daring to say more.


    The other emperors stood calmly, looking at Feng Ruqing with respect.


    ¡°What has happened now?¡±


    Ye Yi clenched his fists tightly as he coldly scanned the familiar faces in front of him.


    Amongst them, apart from those emperors of Fang Zhu Mainland, there were also some¡­ People he was familiar with.


    He had even worked with them not long ago!


    But now¡­ These people were respectfully standing in front of Feng Ruqing with a light in their eyes that he could not understand.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er?¡± Feng Tianyu turned to Feng Ruqing, confused.


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that the battle at the city gate has ended.¡±


    The people in front of them now were all the ones who had attacked the city gates.


    Little Pot had returned, so this battle¡­ It had only started not long ago, and it should almost be over.


    The long sword in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand penetrated the cold mane as she approached Ye Yi, ¡°Where is Hu Qing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I don¡¯t know who Hu Qing is!¡± Ye Yi gritted his teeth tightly.


    Indeed, he did not know who Hu Qing was.


    After all, Hu Qing was using the identity of Deities Gate Master.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Yi sneered. ¡°Do you think that you will be able to defeat us like this? Hahaha! Neither Nan Xian nor Jiu Ming is in Liu Yun Kingdom now. I¡¯ll see who else can protect you this time!¡±


    Ye Yi raised his hand and took out a talisman.

 Chapter 1412

    Even though Feng Ruqing did not know what this talisman was for, but¡­ Within this talisman, she felt an infinite amount of energy.


    This energy was so powerful and somewhat terrifying, and even more shocking.


    Ye Yi violently tore apart the talisman in front of everyone present. A horrifying smile played on his lips.


    ¡°Hahaha! From now on, this mainland belongs to our Deities Gate!¡± He moved his eyes and looked at those who looked frightened again. His voice was a little gentler. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Deities Gate only wants to destroy Liu Yun Kingdom! If you haven¡¯t done anything wrong in this world, we naturally won¡¯t execute you!¡±


    Because the one who got married this time was the young master of the Mu family of Tian Shen Manor and the young lady of Fengyun Manor¡­ So, all the major and small forces in the reclusive world would come to participate in the ceremony.


    Many forces did not attend the Divine Herbs Sect assembly not long ago.


    Of course, many of the forces from the reclusive world only cared about benefits, not feelings.


    They would not allow themselves to fall into a land of doom and die only to help Fengyun Manor.


    Therefore¡­


    Their hearts suddenly filled with fear as they saw the talisman that Ye Yi had torn off. But they eventually suppressed their panic and began to speak.


    ¡°Elder Ye Yi is right. He is here to claim justice.¡±


    ¡°Deities Gate has never killed innocents indiscriminately, unlike Fengyun Manor¡­ And Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ They are so cruel, and they have killed countless innocents in this world! ¡±


    ¡°The worst is, you killed people because of jealousy. Why do women hurt women? I really don¡¯t know how Master Nan Xian can stand such an overbearing woman like you.¡±


    ¡°Maiden Tan, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Today, we¡¯re here to stand up for you! Since you¡¯re in love with Master Nan Xian, we¡¯ll naturally help you, and this woman can¡¯t do anything to you again¡­¡±


    But everyone in the reclusive world could detect something unusual about that talisman.


    Even if there were many people on Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, they would still know where to side!


    Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s legs weakened, and he almost fell to the ground.


    It was over. He knew that no one who got involved with Feng Ruqing would have a good ending.


    He knew that Feng Ruqing had already predicted what would happen today, so¡­ She had caught him and brought him here as a backup.


    Now, he also understood what the phrase ¡®women¡¯s hearts are the most poisonous¡¯ meant!


    Compared to these people, Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes clearly showed a touch of hope.


    She did not dare come here because she was afraid of Feng Ruqing doing something to her.


    But¡­


    What if Feng Ruqing was defeated?


    Then, she could get rid of Feng Ruqing and take her place back!


    Perhaps it was the thought of all she was going to get that made her less panicked than before¡­


    ***


    At the same time¡­


    On top of the mountain.


    There was a loud bang.


    Powerful energy rushed toward Jiu Ming, causing him to fall backward abruptly and spit a mouthful of blood. His handsome face was pale.


    Hu Qing sneered. ¡°As expected, you have used a secret method to increase your strength to become so powerful, and now you are simply unbearable. You¡¯re not even as strong as that brat, Nan Changfeng!¡±


    Jiu Ming did not know who Nan Changfeng was, but he did not ask. He merely wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not as strong as whoever that is, I won¡¯t let anyone¡­ Ruin her wedding ceremony!¡±

 Chapter 1413 - Angry Hu Qing III

    ¡°Boy, is it worth saving a rival?¡± Hu Qing frowned. ¡°You¡¯re obviously not my match, so why did you help him leave?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Jiu Ming smirked. ¡°He needed to go to the wedding ceremony to fulfill his promise to her.¡±


    So, he came¡­


    To replace him.


    It was the only way for Nan Xian to get back as quickly as possible.


    It was a pity¡­ He would not be able to watch her wedding ceremony.


    Nor could he¡­ See her smile.


    ¡°Hmph, you think you¡¯ll look great like this? In my opinion, you¡¯re just an idiot, and since you have brought this on yourself¡­ Don¡¯t blame me!¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he rushed toward Jiu Ming.


    ¡®I must kill this brat!¡¯


    He would not let anyone who was so infatuated with the Ninth Emperor go!


    Even if he had to give up chasing Nan Changfeng¡­ He had to kill the brat first¡­


    With a smile still on his lips, Jiu Ming slowly stood up.


    His body staggered a bit as if he had lost the strength to stand firm.


    But he still¡­ Stood upright like a pine bamboo, and the high wall, blocking the enemy in front of him.


    Boom!


    Another punch fell.


    Jiu Ming raised his hand to block it, but his strength was weak after all, and it sent him flying out again. Blood flowed out of his mouth, incessantly.


    Hu Qing sneered.


    This time, he gathered all his strength in his fist¡­


    And Jiu Ming no longer had much ability to resist. If this punch landed, he would definitely be greatly crippled even if he did not die¡­


    With a crazy smile on his face, Hu Qing swooped toward Jiu Ming at lightning speed.


    ¡°Foolish! This is what happens when you help the Ninth Emperor like this!¡±


    Those girls who liked the Ninth Emperor¡­ He could not bear to kill them.


    But facing men¡­ Oh, did he think Hu Qing would show mercy on him?


    Hu Qing could imagine the sorrow in Feng Ruqing¡¯s face, and he, even more so, could not help but laugh out wildly.


    Jiu Ming raised his head and looked directly at Hu Qing. His evil cold eyes were devoid of any emotion, and his face remained unchanged, seemingly indifferent to his attack.


    His expression had made Hu Qing even more enraged as he slammed his fist down, hard.


    However¡­


    Just as his fist was about to fall, a black mist instantly wrapped around his body, and he suddenly disappeared without a trace¡­


    Jiu Ming was stunned. In an instant, his eyes filled with infinite panic as he pushed his hands hard against the ground and got up from the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ I have to go back and find Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    He coughed out a mouthful of blood and suddenly fell back to the ground.


    ***


    Inside the palace.


    While Ye Yi laughed wildly, a mass of black fog gradually appeared.


    From within that black mist, an old man with a livid face emerged with anger and murderous intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Yi!!!¡±


    That roar made Ye Yi stopped laughing abruptly. His laughter stuck in his throat.


    Ye Yi stared blankly at Hu Qing, not understanding what he had done wrong for the gate master to be so angry with him.


    His gate master was the one who had clearly said that he could summon him even if he had not been able to kill Feng Ruqing¡­


    He had only followed his gate master¡¯s words¡­

 Chapter 1414 - Feng Ruqing’s Rage I

    Hu Qing was furious, and his face darkened. He looked at Ye Yi with eyes that were filled with murderous intent


    It was just one step away¡­


    Jiu Ming, who had blocked him, almost died in his hands.


    But Ye Yi had torn apart the talisman Hu Qing had given to him, causing that brat to be saved from death.


    ¡°Gate Master, did I do something wrong?¡± Ye Yi felt aggrieved. He did not know what mistake he had made that had caused the gate master to be so furious.


    Boom!


    Hu Qing fiercely raised his hand and sent Ye Yi flying out of the palace. Ye Yi fell to the ground helplessly and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Rubbish! You can¡¯t even handle such a simple task, and yet you still have to call me at such a time!¡±


    If¡­


    If Ye Yi could have torn the talisman a moment later, perhaps Jiu Ming would have already died in Hu Qing¡¯s hand!


    How could he tolerate this damned bastard who had ruined his plan?


    Looking at Hu Qing, who suddenly appeared through the void, Feng Ruqing subconsciously pulled Nalan Yan and Feng Tianyu behind her.


    Nalan Yan lightly patted Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens, Mother will definitely be by your side.¡±


    ¡®Life and death, we will never leave each other!¡¯


    Qin Chen and Feng Tianyu were also standing next to her with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hu Qing snorted coldly, slightly disdainful as he looked at Feng Ruqing. He sneered and said, ¡°You have harmed me to such an extent back then, and now it¡¯s your turn. Your future husband¡­ And that little girl have died in my hands. They died for you¡­ You¡¯ve killed them! Hahaha!¡±


    He wanted her to suffer!


    ¡®I¡¯ll make you feel the pain of being abandoned by the ones you love!


    ¡®But, I¡¯ve been abandoned by more than one lover. The whole world has abandoned me!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face remained calm, and there were no emotions in her dark eyes as if Hu Qing was talking about an unimportant matter.


    Hu Qing did not see any anger or pain on her face. He frowned. ¡°Your future husband died for you. Why aren¡¯t you sad?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Because I know they¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Qing Han had talked to her in the medium.


    Their souls were also connected through it.


    Whether she was dead or alive, she naturally knew better than anyone else¡­


    And for Hu Qing to say such a thing, it was probably because Nan Xian had already run away with Qing Han.


    Therefore, she could finally feel at ease¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was quietly relieved, and her entire body relaxed. She was so worried since Qing Han¡¯s disappearance.


    Hu Qing¡¯s eyes burned with anger. He no longer spoke as his body moved like a gale as he rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Buzz!


    The pot in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand grew larger before it rushed toward Hu Qing.


    Bang!


    Hu Qing casually slapped away the huge pot flying toward him. It tumbled a few times before rushing toward Hu Qing again.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s small face turned pale. She struggled several times to help Feng Ruqing, but she was hugged tightly by Qin Yin, so she could only look at her with concern and worry. She was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡®Xiao Qing¡¯s pot obviously can¡¯t beat that bad old man! If this continues, Xiao Qing will definitely be in danger.¡¯


    Tang Yin had never looked forward to that bastard¡¯s appearance as much as she did now¡­

 Chapter 1415 - Feng Ruqing’s Rage II

    Even though that bastard was her rival, she clearly understood that at such moments, only that bastard could protect her Xiao Qing¡­


    She hated herself for being cowardly and useless¡­


    ***


    Ye Yi turned and looked at Tang Yin, who was being protected by Qin Yi in her arms.


    He smirked. His body was like a sword, suddenly heading swiftly toward Tang Yin.


    Feng Ruqing was the first to notice Ye Yi, who was rushing toward Tang Yin. Her face changed dramatically as she shouted fiercely, ¡°Auntie, Xiao Yin, run!¡±


    The people present were all shocked.


    As soon as they turned around, Ye Yi had already arrived in front of Tang Yin¡­


    His eyes carried an overpowering light. The sword in his hand was aimed to stab into her body without hesitation.


    Qin Yi¡¯s face turned pale. She could not resist his powerful energy, so she could only hastily turn her back to the incoming longsword.


    But Ye Yi¡¯s longsword was clearly off to the side, bypassing Qin Yi and stabbing Tang Yin instead.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡±


    Qian Ying was on the verge of tears, rushing toward Tang Yin without even thinking about it. She tried to grab the long sword in Ye Yi¡¯s hand¡­


    In the nick of time, a figure in a white dress suddenly flashed forward and jumped in front of Tang Yin.


    The long sword suddenly stabbed into her body. Blood flowed out, staining her white dress red.


    Tang Yin was stunned. What she saw was a person with a disfigured face.


    She was not ugly, but glowed and looked so beautiful.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She never knew her. Why did she¡­ Save her?


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes felt prickly, and she could not stop the tears from flowing down.


    Blood flowed from the mouth of the woman in front of her. Her chest was red with blood, bright and hard to watch.


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing rushed forward and landed in front of Xiao Ya. She took out a bottle of spirit soup and threw it to her. ¡°Drink it and wait for me at the side.¡±


    Xiao Ya caught the spirit soup, but the intense pain still made her face pale and colorless.


    She obeyed and stood aside. Her eyes remained calm, expressionless.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and slapped Ye Yi at the back of his head.


    There was a buzzing sound, and Ye Yi¡¯s entire mind went blank.


    She lifted her leg again and kicked Ye Yi in the abdomen, sending him flying away.


    Ye Yi spurted out a mouthful of blood and looked at Feng Ruqing helplessly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he could say another word, Feng Ruqing¡¯s foot had landed on him, stepping hard on his face.


    The young girl remained silent. Her gaze was cold, and her eyes looked calm as ever.


    In the meantime, it was not that Hu Qing did not want to kill Feng Ruqing, but this little pot was too strong to handle. Even if it could not beat Hu Qing, it still dared to come back every time after being thrown out of the sky, blocking Hu Qing¡¯s path¡­


    Hu Qing was furious and was burning with fire. ¡°Damned pot! How dare you try to stop me. Today, I will melt you down completely!¡±


    When the little pot saw the flames around Hu Qing, it paused and feared a little. It looked at Feng Ruqing behind it before it continued to attack Hu Qing fearlessly¡­


    ***


    There was silence in the palace.


    No one spoke.


    Lying on the ground, Ye Yi kept spitting out blood, and even his lapels were stained red with blood.


    He had noticed that this little girl was Feng Ruqing¡¯s close friend. So, he wanted to kill her friend to please the gate master.


    Unexpectedly, he had never thought that Feng Ruqing would be so furious.


    If he were to be given another chance, he would never hit this little girl again¡­

 Chapter 1416 - The Family Must Unite I

    Feng Ruqing was expressionless, condescendingly looking down at Ye Yi, who was being stepped on by her.


    ¡°Feng¡­¡±


    Before he could utter another word, the foot on his face slammed into his face again, hard enough to make him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was cold as if she was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Ye Yi was just about to speak when Feng Ruqing lifted her leg and stomped on him again.


    Ye Yi¡¯s chest hurt, and blood continued to flow as he stared at the wound, filled with panic.


    Both of them were Holy Warriors, but why did he have no room to fight back in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands¡­


    The people he had brought with him were all stopped by Feng Ruqing¡¯s men, so much so that he could not even find anyone to call for help.


    ¡°What did you want to say just now? Say it now. I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t let people talk.¡±


    Ye Yi¡¯s was so angry that he almost spurted out a mouthful of blood again. His face darkened.


    This girl¡­ What exactly did she want him to say?


    Ye Yi trembled for a moment before he said these three words, ¡°I¡­ I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry, my ears aren¡¯t working. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    Looking at the young girl¡¯s indifferent gaze, fear filled up Ye Yi¡¯s heart; even his voice trembled as if an endless fear was swallowing his sanity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have attacked your people to please the gate master. Please let me go¡­ I have parents and children, and I still have my young, beautiful wife waiting for me. Maiden Feng, I know I was wrong. Please let me go¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was like a demon in his eyes, ready to snatch away his life.


    Any pretensions were like nothing in the face of death.


    Ye Yi was crying so hard. No one can associate it with the arrogant and domineering person he was just now.


    As if she had not heard Ye Yi¡¯s plea for mercy, Feng Ruqing raised her sword and stabbed him without hesitation.


    Ye Yi¡¯s eyes widened as blood spurted out of his neck. He then gradually stopped breathing in front of everyone.


    Blood seeped out from his body, staining the entire ground red.


    Feng Ruqing put away her sword, and calmly turned her gaze toward the others in front of her. The coldness that emanated from her eyes made those skilled masters of Deities Gate shiver.


    Seeing what had happened to Ye Yi, those who had just injured her people with their hands panicked.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor!¡±


    Hu Qing shouted furiously. Flame surged out of his hand and landed on the pot.


    The pot was thrown some distance away, and by the time it flew back again, Hu Qing was already in front of Feng Ruqing.


    His eyes were filled with humiliation and resentment.


    Killing his men in front of him was the equivalent to stepping his face into the ground. It was something that he absolutely could not tolerate.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Boom!


    The flames seemed like a storm, surging out fiercely.


    The intense temperature caused the surrounding air to become scorching hot.


    Not only Feng Ruqing, even those around her, felt the scalding heat as if their entire bodies were in a fireplace¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s breathing now became slightly erratic as she gazed hard at Hu Qing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re pestering me, could it be that¡­ I once stole your man away?¡±

 Chapter 1417 - The Family Must Unite II

    The girls in this mainland hated her because she had stolen the state preceptor away from them.


    This guy¡­ Could it be that he was also secretly in love with the state preceptor¡­ That was why he was so jealous of her?


    How great would it be if everyone in the world who loved the state preceptor were as lovely as Jiu Ming? Why did each one of them haunt her?


    Who knew that as soon as this was said, Hu Qing became even more furious. The flames in his fist became more fierce as he swung a fist at Feng Ruqing.


    This damned girl disgusted him so much!


    He was not a pervert¡­ Why would he like a man?


    Only this girl would be perverted enough to go around hitting on the same gender, picking up girls, and stealing the girls that belonged to him!


    The pot finally came back to its senses. It shook its muddled head from the fall and immediately leaped in front of Feng Ruqing, blocking the attack¡­


    Bang!


    Hu Qing¡¯s fist smashed the pot¡¯s body.


    The flames were so hot that the pot body flattened down as if it had been melted.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she raised her hand and slapped the small pot a few meters away.


    Only after seeing it move away from Hu Qing did she turn her attention to him.


    ¡°It seems like you really hate me because I stole your man, but¡­ Just because you¡¯re so perverted doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else is as perverted as you are¡­ The state preceptor will always be my man!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Hu Qing was burning with rage.


    ¡®This damn girl! She is calling me a pervert?¡¯


    However, his reaction seemed like he was annoyed that she had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s face was covered in sweat under the flames. She stood close to Feng Ruqing, not daring to leave her daughter alone.


    ¡°Sometimes, I think to myself¡­ If only I could be stronger, I would never let my loved ones get hurt again.¡±


    Back then, she was the strongest in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The youngest spirit warrior.


    No one in Liu Yun Kingdom was her match.


    But she had met the even more powerful Divine Herbs Sect!


    To protect her family, she had no choice but to leave her husband and daughter, and suffer all the hardships alone.


    She thought her bitterness was over, but now she had met Hu Qing, who was more powerful than the Divine Herbs Sect!


    And¡­ She still was not strong enough to protect her daughter!


    ¡°Mother, this grudge is between him and me. So, you take the others and leave¡­ And find Nan Xian.¡±


    While she had just deliberately said so many words, she had made Hu Qing pay full attention to her.


    She was afraid that¡­ Someone would become like Ye Yi, attacking her family.


    Hu Qing¡¯s eyes were only focused on her. He was so furious that he could not care about anything else; all he wanted to do was break her into pieces.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡± Suyi smiled faintly. ¡°We have become a family since the moment you chose to marry Nan Xian. The family must unite. How can we leave you behind?¡±


    If she fled and left Feng Ruqing behind, her son¡­ Would never let her go.


    Feng Ruqing saw the determination in Suyi¡¯s eyes. The others were also unwilling to leave. She could only smile helplessly, knowing that no matter what she said, these family members of hers would not leave her behind¡­


    The flames around Hu Qing were even more intense. He roared and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    An old face with a monstrous rage, so terrifying¡­

 Chapter 1418 - Nan Xian Has Returned I

    However, before Hu Qing could reach Feng Ruqing¡­


    Countless vines appeared and instantly wrapped around Hu Qing¡¯s body.


    The flames around Hu Qing¡¯s body burned the vines, but it did not loosen. Like ropes, they tied him firmly.


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She raised her eyes slightly, and her eyes followed the vine. Soon, she saw two figures, one large and one small¡­


    Little Qing Han pounced in through the door. Her soft little body jumped right into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    Even her voice was soft and cute.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Ever since Little Qing Han had disappeared, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart had never been at ease. After she saw this little kid was safe and sound, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and raised her hand to hug the little girl in her arms tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s great¡­


    ¡®My Qing Han is safe¡­¡¯


    Immediately, Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the man who walked in from outside the palace.


    The man was dressed in a white, clean, and elegant robe.


    He was like an immortal, beautiful beyond the ordinary as if he was the only lotus on a cloud mountain.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    The moment she saw the man again, she could not take her eyes off him.


    The man¡¯s gaze fell on her, so gentle and affectionate.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, sorry I¡¯m late¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing shook her head with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯s not too late, because you¡¯ve returned after all.¡±


    ¡®As long as you¡¯re back, then it¡¯s never too late¡­¡¯


    ¡°I promised you that I would return.¡±


    Nan Xian stopped in his tracks. He scanned Feng Ruqing¡¯s body before landing on her abdomen.


    Recently, the young girl¡¯s abdomen was already visible. Feng Ruqing was always protective of the child in her abdomen, not allowing her child suffer the slightest harm.


    But¡­


    The situation would have been difficult to handle if Nan Xian and Qing Han had not rushed back.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Little Qing Han cried. ¡°Just now, this villain lied to me. He said that Mother is dead¡­ I can¡¯t live without Mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Qing Han and saw the tears on her face. She then turned to Hu Qing and stared at him coldly.


    Boom!


    With a single push, Hu Qing ripped the vines off. His eyes flashed with a cold light as he continued to rush toward Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian raised his hand and pulled the Feng Ruqing into his arms. His sleeves lifted in the wind, and with a bang, powerful energy spread out from around the two of them, blowing the whole palace.


    Those around them were even more unable to withstand this power and flew out backward.


    Feng Ruqing was protected by Nan Xian in her arms so that she was not harmed in any way from this powerful force.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡°Hu Qing was livid.


    ¡®Nan Changfeng¡­ The Ninth Emperor¡¯s dog back then is still following her even in this life!¡¯


    Hu Qing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go today, but I¡¯ll settle the score with you in the future.¡±


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s strength had somehow increased quite a bit, and it would not do him any good if he continued.


    Anyway, the time would come soon¡­ And he would have plenty of opportunities to settle scores with them!

 Chapter 1419 - The Wedding Ceremony Was Finally Completed I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Just as Hu Qing turned away for a moment, Nan Xian was already in front of him, blocking him from leaving.


    Hu Qing¡¯s face became so fierce as he raised his fist to punch Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian moved a little to the other side and dodged Hu Qing¡¯s punch.


    He failed to retract the power in his fist, thus, collapsing the ancient tree outside the palace with a single punch.


    A powerful and suffocating pressure came from the front. It was so powerful that it could make everyone¡¯s breath be caught in their throats.


    Feng Ruqing frowned.


    Nan Xian left for a while after Fang Zhu Mainland was destroyed. He did not go looking for her, and now¡­ His strength had increased quite a bit compared to before.


    She might have to work harder to catch up with Nan Xian¡¯s level of strength¡­


    Suyi calmly walked toward Feng Ruqing and smiled faintly. ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ve said that Nan Xian can protect you.¡±


    Her son was her pride.


    How could she be at ease if her son could not even protect his woman, like Mu Ling back then¡­


    Little Guoguo had come back to its senses. It shook its head and instantly rushed toward Hu Qing.


    Hu Qing could not even deal with Nan Xian in front of him, let alone Little Guoguo. Therefore, when Little Guoguo slammed him down, he could not dodge it and was hit with a thud. His vision became blurry, and his mind went blank.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Little Guoguo roared angrily as if it wanted to vent out all the frustration and shame it had suffered.


    ***


    The whole palace became dead silent.


    Aside from the buzzing sound of the small pot, there was nothing else that could be heard.


    Everyone in Liu Yun Kingdom was subconsciously relieved, looking at Nan Xian in admiration and respect.


    On the other hand, those in the reclusive world were nervous, wishing to find a place to hide and never want to appear again¡­


    Feng Ruqing bent down and tried to pick Little Qing Han up.


    Little Qing Han quickly moved to the side, avoiding Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mother is pregnant with a baby. Qing Han can no longer let Mother hug me like before. Just now, Qing Han did not hold back before jumping on Mother. Qing Han will pay more attention in the future.¡±


    The little sister in her mother¡¯s belly had not been born yet, so she must be more careful. If she hurt her little sister¡­ It would be bad¡­


    Feng Ruqing touched Little Qing Han¡¯s head. This little girl¡¯s concern made her feel touched¡­


    This little girl was an old spirit that had lived for a thousand years, but her mind was immature, and she was simply like an innocent child that always softened her heart.


    ***


    Because the palace was too packed, Nan Xian and Hu Qing had gone outside at some point.


    Hu Qing was filled with anxiety, and his eyes sank as he looked at Nan Xian, who was rushing toward him.


    This time, he did not dodge Nan Xian¡¯s attack, nor did he fight against him. His chest was facing the long sword in the man¡¯s hand that was heading toward him¡­


    The long sword in Nan Xian¡¯s hand pierced through Hu Qing¡¯s heart.


    Hu Qing smiled proudly as if he was the final victor¡­


    Boom!


    Hu Qing collapsed in front of everyone. His body heavily hit the ground and fell into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 1420 - The Wedding Ceremony Was Finally Completed II

    Those in the palace were stunned, perhaps not understanding why Hu Qing did not resist it.


    But what seemed more surprising was, he had not even dodged, as if he had deliberately asked Nan Xian to kill him.


    Everyone could see the cold smile in Hu Qing¡¯s eyes as he fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, his voice echoed through the palace causing everyone to stare at him with shock.


    The crowd only saw a figure gradually scattered on top of the old man¡¯s body.


    It was a pale young man who was quite handsome, and his entire body was transparent, swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°Hahaha! Nan Changfeng, I want to thank you for helping me leave this old man¡¯s body.¡± Hu Qing¡¯s voice was gloomy, and he laughed out loud wildly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a body now, so you can¡¯t do anything about it. When I find another body in the future, I will come back to settle the score with you. ¡±


    He hated Jiu Luo¡¯s body. He was actually relieved that now he had finally escaped from it.


    He could not help but smiled proudly as he thought that these people would be shocked, angry, and looked helpless.


    But when he looked up for a moment, he found that the man in front of him was still as calm as the wind.


    Soon¡­ The man looked up slightly, looking at the top of his head.


    Hu Qing was visibly startled. The top of his head had been shrouded in shadow and was completely different from what he had expected.


    He could not help but raise his head¡­


    A huge pot was like a black cloud, completely enveloping his head.


    For some reason, after seeing this huge pot, Hu Qing¡¯s heart trembled. He suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    But before he could escape, the huge pot had already lifted the lid wide open. It then swallowed his entire soul in one gulp and slammed the lid back on.


    ¡°Let me out! You let me out!¡±


    Hu Qing¡¯s angry and anxious voice could be heard from inside the pot.


    But no one paid any attention to him, and the entire palace was in silence.


    Feng Ruqing raised his hand, and the huge pot instantly shrank, transforming into a bowl-sized form that landed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Little Qing Han took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and said softly. ¡°Is he dumb? Why would he seek his own death when Father obviously could not kill him?¡±


    Even though the state preceptor¡¯s strength had increased quite a bit, but¡­ At most, he was only slightly stronger than Hu Qing, and it was still a bit difficult to kill him here.


    But this Hu Qing was too anxious to leave this place, so he had deliberately sought death by crashing into Nan Xian¡¯s sword.


    He thought that when he was free from that body, Nan Xian would be unable to do anything to him.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Little Guoguo could swallow anything, a body, or even a soul.


    So what he had done just now was like moving a stone just to smash his own feet.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and smiled. ¡°Well, he might really be a little stupid to make that choice.¡±


    Little Qing Han turned to look at the huge pot. Her mouth was slightly open, and her big eyes unblinking.


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing actually saw a hint of drool¡­ From the corner of Little Qing Han¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Qing Han, you can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said solemnly, ¡°This kind of thing will give you diarrhea if you eat it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Little Qing Han swallowed her saliva with a gulp, sensibly nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked relieved. She raised her eyes and smiled gently as her gaze fell on Nan Xian¡­

 Chapter 1421 - The Wedding Ceremony Was Finally Completed III

    ¡°State Preceptor, the wedding ceremony isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to return.¡±


    The man walked over and stood in front of the young girl.


    The moment their eyes met, it was as if the entire world¡¯s temperature had risen quite a bit.


    A beam of sunlight fell, dispersing the dark clouds in the sky and shining on the couple.


    The man¡¯s cold gaze turned warmer. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to change into my wedding clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Seeing you here is more than enough.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t have time to prepare for our wedding room¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Qing Ling and Liu Li to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s¡­ Start the wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The wedding ceremony was just a formality, and it did not matter if there was enough preparation or not as long as the family was there together with them.


    ***


    The crowd looked at the couple showing affection in front of them, and that was such an awful feeling!


    Did these two people even consider other people¡¯s feelings?


    Fortunately, at the moment, because of the mute girl¡¯s injury, Tang Yin did not have the heart to think about it too much. Otherwise, she would have definitely cursed that bastard a thousand times again!


    Gu Yiyi bit her handkerchief and stared at Nan Xian with unwilling eyes.


    But looking at Feng Ruqing, who only had Nan Xian in her eyes, Gu Yiyi could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright¡­ After all, I will become Nan Xian¡¯s second aunt, and by then¡­ I will have plenty of opportunities to get close to Xiao Qing.¡¯


    As soon as she thought of this, Gu Yiyi was so happy that even her jealousy toward Nan Xian faded away.


    The wedding ceremony was held as planned.


    They had missed the auspicious time, the main hall had been destroyed, and even the groom had not yet changed into his wedding clothes¡­


    But the wedding ceremony was still completed¡­


    Tan Shuangshuang¡¯s body was weak and paralyzed on the ground, and her face ashen like a corpse.


    Because she understood that this time¡­ Be it Tian Shen Manor or Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ They would never let her go again.


    ***


    Serene Palace¡­


    It was Feng Ruqing¡¯s bedroom before she left the palace.


    And it was the place where she grew up in as a child¡­ A place where Feng Tianyu had given all the best things to her.


    The red veil danced.


    Nan Xian carried Feng Ruqing from outside the palace into the bedroom, slowly placing her on the bed.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, this wedding ceremony was delayed for three months due to¡­ I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised his head to look at Nan Xian.


    The man¡¯s smile was gentle and elegant, as handsome as immortal.


    Moonlight poured from the window, falling on the man¡¯s white robe.


    The man¡¯s fingers swept over the girl¡¯s fine hair. He smiled faintly as his fingers lightly caressed her abdomen.


    His other hand rose, and a porcelain vase fell into his palm.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She raised her hand to receive the porcelain vase from the man and gently opened it. A waft of fragrance hit her nose, leaving her refreshed, and even her stomach felt more comfortable.


    ¡°Some time ago, my mother-in-law said that you experience excessive nausea and vomiting. You didn¡¯t listen to her and kept fighting with people¡­ So, I have collected this. Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian sighed lightly and raised his hand to rub her head. ¡°You always make people worry about you¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing held the porcelain vase tightly. She frowned. ¡°Jiuhua Jade Dew?¡±


    Jiuhua Jade Dew, an indispensable item in a herbal dish, but it was very difficult to obtain it.


    Where did Nan Xian get it from? Did he not feel that it would be such a waste if he obtained it just for her to keep the baby safe?

 Chapter 1422 - The Destruction Of Deities Gate I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You were looking for Jiuhua Jade Dew¡­ these past few days?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up at Nan Xian.


    Jiuhua Jade Dew could only be found in Jiuhua Mountain and the first morning dew of the day must be collected.


    The terrain in Jiuhua Mountain was so steep. It was always icy and snowy all over the year. To get Jiuhua Jade Dew, one needed to travel to the peak. Spirit beasts were guarding it, making it harder to get Jiuhua Jade Dew¡­


    ¡°The ones guarding Jiuhua Mountain are a group of snow snakes. I sent Qing Zhu to hook up with the queen of the snow snake. Otherwise¡­ Many snow snakes would have blocked me, and I would have taken even more time to get Jiuhua Jade Dew.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She suddenly pitied Qing Zhu.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, we are newly married today¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s fingers flicked through her hair. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we sleep?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    It was getting late, and the cold light from outside the house poured into the room, casting down on these two.


    Warm and comforting¡­


    ***


    The next morning¡­


    At the beginning of the morning light, the bedroom door slowly opened.


    The snow wolf and other spirit beasts had already been waiting outside the door. The moment they saw the door opened, they hurriedly turned around to look.


    For a split second, everyone saw that dazzling red dress.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf howled in excitement and pounced toward Feng Ruqing.


    Unfortunately, as the snow wolf jumped in front of Feng Ruqing, a foot reached out and kicked it out of the way. Its body rolled a few times before coming to a stop.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf howled pitifully. Its eyes were red, and it looked so helpless.


    Yesterday¡¯s battle outside the city was too dangerous, and it was almost impossible to see its master again.


    However, thinking of the group of spirit beasts that had rescued it from danger, the snow wolf quickly stood up and stretched its muscles.


    As the housekeeper wolf in the princess¡¯s manor, its duty was to recruit beasts for its master.


    The group of spirit beasts brought by the three-striped tiger clearly had no place to go, and it should have introduced these beasts to the master.


    Hehe¡­


    If its master saw that it had brought so many beasts for her, its master would definitely praise it and maybe even reward it with Divine-Spirit Fruit.


    ¡°Howl¡­¡±


    The snow wolf was full of pride and even raised his wolf head a little higher.


    But just as it wanted to show off, a yellow figure raced past from the back, instantly heading toward Feng Ruqing.


    The snow wolf was about to say something, but the words suddenly choked in its throat. It looked at the wolfhound that was rushing toward Feng Ruqing dazedly.


    Perhaps those spirit beasts from Fang Zhu Mainland would never have thought that they would see Feng Ruqing under such circumstances.


    The wolfhound ran swiftly in front of Feng Ruqing. Initially, it wanted to jump into her arms, but after seeing the young girl¡¯s belly, it quickly paused and stopped.


    Back then, it had been driven away by its master because his mother was pregnant. Now, it understood that Feng Ruqing was pregnant, so it did not dare to be rude anymore. It looked at Feng Ruqing cautiously.


    1


    It was abandoned for this reason back then, and it was afraid that¡­ It would be abandoned again for the same reason.


    It had become strong now and was no longer a stray puppy¡­


    But after all, it just wanted a family¡­ That would never abandon it and would give it peace of mind.


    ¡°Little wolfhound, what are you doing here?¡±


    Feng Ruqing crouched down and rubbed the wolfhound¡¯s small head before turning to the group of spirit beasts.

 Chapter 1423 - The Destruction Of Deities Gate II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Big Bunny, Little Leopard, you¡¯re all here?¡±


    ***


    The snow wolf was speechless.


    Its smile froze, and its whole face stiffened. The snow wolf was like a stone now, unable to move.


    ¡°Little Wolfie¡­¡± Feng Ruqing finally remembered the snow wolf and looked up at it. ¡°What were you going to say to me just now?¡±


    The snow wolf¡¯s face remained stiffened, still unable to move its muscles.


    Its gaze at the big wolfhound was no longer as friendly as before; instead, it was wary and jealous.


    It was afraid and jealous that the wolfhound would steal its place in its master¡¯s heart¡­ Because this wolfhound was its master¡¯s favorite now!


    The snow wolf wanted to show its power in front of the other spirit beasts. It walked elegantly toward Feng Ruqing and stood beside her. It then proudly raised its chin, looking down condescendingly at the wolfhound lying in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing looked blankly at the snow wolf and turned to the wolfhound again, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Oh¡­ The snow wolf has finally met its clan. It¡¯s a pity that Little Doggy is not a female, otherwise, I could have fixed you up¡­¡±


    The snow wolf was speechless.


    ¡°Little Wolfie, don¡¯t worry. Next time I¡¯ll find a female for you. Little Doggy is a good dog, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it stealing a female from you.¡±


    ¡®Two tigers cannot share the same mountain.


    ¡®Same goes to two male dogs!¡¯


    Although the snow wolf was a wolf, it was no different from a dog in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    The big rabbit looked at Feng Ruqing with eyes that looked like it wanted to get closer but was afraid of hurting the child in her belly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Xian walked out of the room and saw so many spirit beasts in front of him, but his tense face eased, and his eyes gradually calmed.


    ¡®Well¡­ Fortunately, these are all spirit beasts¡­


    ¡°Wolfie, you take them back to the princess¡¯s manor and get prepared¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled widely, ¡°I¡¯m going to Deities Gate!¡±


    ***


    Deities Gate.


    People were singing and dancing.


    The dancing girls were dancing elegantly in front of the crowd.


    Jiu Yue was holding his beautiful concubine in his arms while drinking all the wine in his hands. He smiled proudly.


    Feng Ruqing!


    Jiu Ming!


    Nan Xian!


    These people that he hated so much would soon die!


    ¡®In the future, this world will be ruled by Deities Gate¡­ Hahaha!¡¯


    Jiu Yue laughed wildly, thinking of what had happened to Feng Ruqing and the others.


    Right at this moment¡­


    A disciple came running in from outside the palace in panic. He stumbled and fell to the ground, but he did not even have time to get up, and so, he crawled to Jiu Yue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re in big trouble now. The people from Fengyun Manor are here to kill us!¡±


    What?


    Jiu Yue suddenly trembled. The wine cup in his hand rolled to the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Fengyun Manor is here? Hu Qing¡­ Where¡¯s my Father?¡±


    He had almost said Hu Qing¡¯s name, but fortunately, he managed to stop talking in time. His face darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Gate Master hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    It had been several days since Hu Qing had left, and he still had not returned?


    Jiu Yue¡¯s hands were shivering, and he tried to stand up several times, but his legs were weak.


    ¡°It must be those bastards from Fengyun Manor who didn¡¯t go to Feng Ruqing¡¯s wedding ceremony. After finding out that my father has gone to find Feng Ruqing, they directly came here to kill our people.¡±


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s definitely the case.¡¯


    With Hu Qing¡¯s strength, he could not be defeated by them.


    After all, Jiu Ming had used some unknown method to boost his strength to defeat Hu Qing, but then he was in a coma. So, no one other than Jiu Ming could be Hu Qing¡¯s match¡­

 Chapter 1424 - The Destruction Of Deities III

    Jiu Yue forced himself to calm down so he could deal with what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ Other than the people of Fengyun Manor¡­ Countless spirit beasts are coming with them.¡± The disciple was about to cry. ¡°Young Master, you must do something. Our people can¡¯t handle them anymore.¡±


    Jiu Yue trembled as fear appeared in his gaze. ¡°You said spirit beasts? The spirit beast and Fengyun Manor have joined forces?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that¡­ One of them was a dog, and it can speak!¡±


    The disciple really cried out this time.


    If not for that, he would not have been so anxious.


    A dog that could speak like a human?


    Only a spirit beast that had reached a certain level of strength was capable of speaking like a human.


    Jiu Yue panicked. His legs trembled as he took a few steps back. ¡°Quick! Open the underground tunnel and leave this place immediately!!¡±


    Unfortunately¡­


    It was already too late.


    The doors of the main hall crashed open, revealing the scene outside.


    Deities Gate disciples fell among the pools of blood. Blood stained the entire Deities Gate red, and it was more vivid than the sunset in the sky.


    In the middle of the courtyard, a young girl dressed in red leaned lazily on the recliner. She held an apple in her hand and took a bite, and it looked crisp and delicious.


    She leaned against a man and smiled at Jiu Yue, who was still inside the hall.


    The smile in those eyes was mocking, causing Jiu Yue¡¯s heart to tremble harder.


    ¡°Young Master Jiu Yue is really in a good mood today. You can sing and dance even after your father¡¯s death?¡± Feng Ruqing clung to the man as she put the apple in her hand to the man¡¯s mouth.


    The man paused.


    He was not interested in the fruit, but after he looked at the bite mark left by the young girl on the apple, he lowered his head and gently bit down on the spot where the girl had left her bite mark.


    The man¡¯s robe was as white as snow.


    He was as cold as the moon, with a beautiful face, like an immortal.


    But there was always only one person in his eyes.


    Jiu Yue slowly moved a few steps back until he reached the wall behind him.


    There was no way to escape.


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head and smiled. ¡°This Deities Gate¡­ After all, it¡¯s Jiu Yue and Elder Lei Yun¡¯s home. We shouldn¡¯t go too far¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jiu Yue subconsciously let out a sigh of relief and wiped his forehead. The cold wind blew past him, and he was shocked to realize that he had soaked in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Jiu Yue, Jiu Luo and his son¡­ We don¡¯t need to spare them. And those disciples¡­ There¡¯s no need to kill them. Initially, I wanted to wait for Jiu Ming to personally take revenge, but¡­ Your people tried to kill my people!¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at him lazily. Her red dress was bright, demonic like fire, enchanting the whole city.


    ¡°You¡¯ve touched my people, so I won¡¯t wait for Jiu Ming to make a move. Who made that bastard Jiu Ming go missing¡­¡±


    Jiu Ming had gone missing after he had stopped Hu Qing for Nan Xian,


    She had sent people to look for him, but she could not find any trace of him. The only certain thing was that Jiu Ming must still be alive!


    Jiu Yue¡¯s body went limp and fell to the ground.


    His eyes were filled with panic. Gradually, the fear within his heart was growing and flaring up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s none of my business! It¡¯s all Hu Qing! He possessed my father¡¯s body and forced me to work for him. Maiden Feng, please let me go¡­ I¡¯m innocent!¡±

 Chapter 1425 - The Destruction Of Deities Gate IV

    In Deities Gate.


    The group of elders who were fighting was stunned. They looked at Jiu Yue, who was kneeling on the ground with a puzzled gaze.


    ¡°Young Master, who is that Hu Qing you were talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°When did we have this person in Deities Gate?¡±


    Only Jiu Yue was clear about Hu Qing¡¯s identity, while everyone else was still unaware of it.


    ¡°What?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled lazily. ¡°Are you guys unaware that Deities Gate Master has already changed? His body has not changed, but it has already been possessed. This matter¡­ Jiu Yue probably knows better than anyone else, because he was there at the time, and he also saw it when Jiu Luo died in front of him.¡±


    This sentence was like a thunderclap in Deities Gate, exploding in the clear sky, causing everyone to lose their senses.


    A few minutes later, one of the elders said, angrily, ¡°Young Master, is what she said true? Is Gate Master dead? Has someone else replaced the gate master? You were there, right?¡±


    Jiu Yue¡¯s face turned pale, and his body trembled. Fear appeared in his eyes.


    He saw that everyone in Deities Gate looked at him so furiously as if they could eat people, making his heart tremble.


    ¡°Young Master, Gate Master is your father. How could you even be indifferent to your father¡¯s death? And even let that man use his body to do as he wishes?¡±


    The elder¡¯s face was soaked with sorrowful tears. It seemed that he had never expected that Jiu Yue could be ruthless to such an extent.


    His old father had died in another kingdom, his body was taken over, and Jiu Yue¡­ He was still able to enjoy his life as nothing had happened.


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder the gate master¡¯s temperament had changed drastically after his return this time, and he was preying on the female disciples of Deities Gate.


    It turned out that he was not their gate master¡­


    ¡°Jiu Yue, you such an ungrateful son! You are a beast!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve harmed the gate master and our Deities Gate!¡±


    ¡°You are a scourge and deserve to die. You don¡¯t even have the right to face your ancestors even after you die!¡±


    ***


    Faced with these resentful scoldings, Jiu Yue was numb. He only wanted to save his life; even if ten thousand people kicked his head, he would be willing to do so.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Jiu Yue crawled to Feng Ruqing. When he was about to reach and hold her leg, Feng Ruqing fiercely kicked him, sending Jiu Yue flying several meters away.


    But Jiu Yue did not feel the humiliation at all, and he still had a smile of wanting to please on his face.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, please forgive me. I¡¯m willing to be anything even if I have to be a cow or a horse.¡±


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head and looked at Jiu Yue smilingly. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not short of cattle and horses. Elder Lei Yun, Little Doggie, what are you still standing there for? Settle him now!¡±


    At this moment, Jiu Yue had no more opportunities to open his mouth.


    He was surrounded by many spirit beasts, drowning out his heart-rending screams¡­


    Jiu Yue¡¯s death was impending.


    The people of Deities Gate all threw their weapons and turned their heads stiffly to Feng Ruqing.


    They only hoped that this would make her spare Deities Gate¡­


    As for the battle¡­


    They had lost all their fighting spirit after they knew that the gate master was actually Hu Qing.


    After all, these enemies in front of them were too powerful, even the gate master was no match for her, let alone them.

 Chapter 1426 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Maiden, what should we do to these people?¡±


    Lei Yun did not want to kill them. He stopped and turned to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and smiled. ¡°It all depends on them. I don¡¯t need disloyal or useless people by my side.¡±


    Elder Lei Yun clenched his fists and said, ¡°Maiden, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing faintly responded. She stroked her abdomen and turned to Nan Xian with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go home. ¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The man raised his hand and pulled the young girl into his arms. He glanced at Jiu Yue coldly before turning back to Feng Ruqing and said, ¡°Mother-in-law is still waiting for us to eat. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not spare a glance at these people in front of her. Her black eyes were as dark as ink. There was a smile hidden in her eyes, like a star in the sky.


    The beasts immediately followed her, leaving only the Fengyun Manor¡¯s men to settle this mess.


    ***


    A month was like flowing water as if it had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    During these two months, Feng Ruqing did not cultivate much, but all her spiritual qi disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Initially, the spiritual energy in Jiuhua Jade Dew was enough to make her strength increase by leaps and bounds. She had drunk the whole bottle of Jiuhua Jade Dew, and still, there was no change.


    Seemingly sensing her spiritual qi¡¯s disappearance, Feng Ruqing stood up from the grass with a gloomy face, expressionless. ¡°Fu Chen, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Fu Chen and Qing Han stood next to Feng Ruqing.


    Both of them were stunned. They probably did not know why this was happening.


    In the end, it was Fu Chen who opened his mouth first. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why¡­ But I do feel that the child in your womb is healthy.¡±


    Indeed.


    After swallowing so much spiritual qi, could she not be healthy?


    Even when Feng Ruqing was fighting before, she was not affected at all.


    ¡°When I was in Fang Zhu Mainland, I was busy trying to figure out how to get out of that place, and then when I returned to Liu Yun Kingdon, I had to prepare for the wedding¡­ So I didn¡¯t even notice that this kid had swallowed up all the spiritual qi that I had worked so hard to cultivate and ate Jiuhua Jade Dew given by the state preceptor!!!¡±


    Fortunately, she was not Holy Warrior, who had made a breakthrough through self-cultivation. Otherwise, she would never have reached this rank if this situation continued!


    Feng Ruqing did not believe this nonsense.


    Even if her child devoured her spiritual qi so greedily, there should always be a time when she was full and stopped.


    So, she sat on the grass again and gathered all the spiritual qi around her, seeping into her body.


    However¡­


    No matter how much spiritual qi had been absorbed, it was all swallowed up instantly, leaving her with not even a trace of it.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Why suddenly I feel like I want to kill this baby?¡¯


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find her so evil before?¡±


    Fu Chen silently looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°First, it might be because you didn¡¯t enter a state of cultivation before. Secondly, according to humans, what was in your womb in the beginning was just an embryo that hadn¡¯t grown up yet, so naturally it wouldn¡¯t affect anything. But now she¡¯s over four months old, so¡­ It can affect some of your behavior.¡±

 Chapter 1427 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya II

    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°You know about embryos?¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t forget that we also came into this world with you, so I¡¯ll naturally know.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She pouted. ¡°So when can I give birth to this thing? I can¡¯t let her keep affecting my cultivation.¡±


    Fu Chen paused and looked somewhat sympathetically at the child in Feng Ruqing¡¯s belly.


    Hopefully¡­ The one inside her womb was a girl.


    If it were a boy, he would probably be beaten up by his mother when he was born, maybe even abandoned.


    His mother had always been soft on girls, and her warmth was something a boy could never enjoy.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Little Qing Han looked serious. ¡°What¡¯s in Mother¡¯s belly isn¡¯t a thing. She¡¯s a little sister! Mother has used the wrong word. How could Mother call her a thing?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°How do you know it will be a little sister? Not a hairy boy?¡±


    Fu Chen sighed.


    ¡®See, Mother is different toward girls, even the way Mother addressed them is different.¡¯


    So, the one in the womb could only pray for himself. Hopefully, if it were a boy, he would be smart enough to change genders after hearing these words from his mother. Otherwise, its life would probably be miserable¡­


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a little.¡± Little Qing Han smiled brightly. ¡°I can feel that she is definitely a little sister. Only a little sister can be so well-behaved.¡±


    ¡®Well-behaved?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing sneered. It had swallowed all her spiritual qi, and that was still called well-behaved?


    ¡°And¡­ Only the little sister will be so greedy. The boys can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Qing Han was very serious. ¡°So, from that, I can conclude that it must be a little sister.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°I hope so¡­¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    Somehow he shivered fiercely after hearing the girl¡¯s words.


    He always felt that¡­ If it were not a girl after birth, his mother would hang him up and beat him first.


    It was terrible¡­


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Fu Chen¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°Promise me that if you give birth to a boy, will you calm down for a while? Don¡¯t act recklessly. It¡¯s not good if you kill him. After all, he¡¯s your own child.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Fuchen. ¡°Don¡¯t I look calm now?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you take your hand off my arm first?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She had just realized that she had pinched Fu Chen hard.


    The little guy¡¯s arms were all blue. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Just now I imagined you as my future son¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing calmly retreated her hand, acting as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mother, promise me that you¡¯ll be calm when you see the baby, and¡­ Don¡¯t pinch me again¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing kept her hand back. ¡°Sorry, as soon as you say that I can¡¯t control myself. Well, I¡¯ll try to control it then. Everything will be fine if he gives me back my spiritual qi. But if not¡­ Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll never let him go!¡±


    Fu Chen was on the verge of tears. ¡®Mother really does prefer women to men!


    Besides, he was not the one who stole his mother¡¯s spiritual qi, so why did she treat him like that?


    Little Qing Han¡¯s small arms encircled Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm, with a cute and innocent smile on her adorable face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to Brother Fu Chen. The one in Mother¡¯s womb is obviously a little sister, not a little brother.¡±

 Chapter 1428 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She only liked little sisters, not little brothers.


    But¡­ If it were born by her mother, she would accept it regardless of gender.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I think so, if this thing is a boy, I¡¯ll settle with him first about him stealing my spiritual qi. It¡¯s not good for boys to eat this much.¡±


    Not like a little girl who would always look cute. How could she be ruthless with them¡­


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened as she turned to Fu Chen. It was so scary that he almost cried out.


    Why did his mother always have two faces when she faced Qing Han, and when she treated him¡­


    Was it his fault that he was born as a boy? Obviously, he was innocent.


    ¡°Is there still no news about Jiu Ming?¡±


    Fu Chen was stunned and shook his head. ¡°Mother, Cang Yue Mainland is so big. I¡¯ve sent so many spirit beasts there but still can¡¯t find him. I don¡¯t know what else I should do now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face sank slightly.


    Where in the world had Jiu Ming gone?


    Even if Hu Qing had killed him, there had to be a corpse.


    He had not been seen alive, but he was not dead yet.


    They had been looking for him for a month, but he was still missing!


    Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°As long as he is still alive, we will meet again sooner or later.¡±


    In this life, she undoubtedly owed Jiu Ming a few favors.


    This guy helped her and never asked for a return.


    Of course, even if Jiu Ming wanted her to return the favor, there was no way she would give the state preceptor to him!


    ¡°You two stay in the medium. I¡¯m going to find my handsome state preceptor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing immediately left the medium after saying this word.


    ***


    Princess Manor.


    On the back mountain.


    The man was standing in the middle of the herbs forest. He was dressed in white, light, and elegant.


    He then sensed a warm breath behind him and slowly turned around. His face was as handsome as immortal.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Suyi stood behind Nan Xian, calmly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got some clues. Are you really going to that place?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Xian responded faintly, ¡°Father-in-law wants to find the late emperor.¡±


    Suyi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but eventually did not.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s gaze fell on Suyi¡¯s stunning face. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want me to go there¡­¡±


    Suyi lowered her eyes. A few moments later, she smiled and said, ¡°No¡­ Nan Xian, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I¡¯m just afraid that place is not safe and you and Qing¡¯er will be in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Nan Xian slowly walked toward Suyi. ¡°Are you hiding something from me? The passageway that Feng Wuhui found when he stepped onto that mainland has been closed, but how do you know about another path? The people in Cang Yue Mainland only know one way to that place!¡±


    There was only one path to the other world that all the three major forces knew.


    But not long after Tian Ya disappeared, that place was closed¡­


    How did Suyi know about the other passage?


    Suyi was startled.


    Nan Xian stared at Suyi. ¡°You can¡¯t lie because it¡¯s easy to detect.¡±


    Suyi opened her mouth and thought for a while before letting out a helpless sigh.


    ¡°If I really wanted to stop you from going, I wouldn¡¯t help you find the way because¡­ I know that Qing¡¯er will definitely find another way to get there. Their family will definitely unite, but Nan Xian¡­ You and Qing¡¯er must promise me one thing: if you go to find Tian Ya, don¡¯t get involved with any of the spirit beast clans! Never!¡±

 Chapter 1429 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya IV

    ¡°You know how much Qing¡¯er is attracted to spirit beasts, so I want to know the reason.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Don¡¯t deal with any clan of spirit beasts. I¡¯m doing it for your own good. You¡­¡± Suyi¡¯s voice trailed off and eventually sighed in frustration. ¡°You¡¯ll find out later¡­ And don¡¯t let Qing¡¯er know about this, or else with Qing¡¯er¡¯s temper¡­ I¡¯m afraid it might be more dangerous.¡±


    ¡®My son will be fine. He will not act recklessly.¡¯


    But Qing¡¯er was a short-tempered and fearless girl¡­


    After she knew about what had happened between Suyi and Mu Ling on that day, she rushed off to settle scores with Mu Ling¡­


    ¡°Nan Xian, if you don¡¯t want Qing¡¯er to be in danger, don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s tone sounded serious.


    Nan Xian stared at her for a few moments. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let her know.¡±


    Suyi let out a gentle sigh of relief as if the stone in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s tone remained calm. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to be so fearful, she just needs to do as she pleases.I will try my best to take her to places where there are no spirit beasts, and if she does end up dealing with the spirit beast clan, I won¡¯t restrict her too much. ¡±


    He did not want to restrict Feng Ruqing¡¯s freedom. No matter what, she would be able to do as she pleased.


    On the other hand, he would undoubtedly make himself even stronger, going to indulge her in doing as she pleased.


    Suyi smiled bitterly; she understood that this was already the final concession that Nan Xian was willing to make.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s gaze once again fell on Suyi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡®If you refuse to tell me, then I¡¯ll go and find out about it.¡¯


    ¡®I would never want to be ignorant of everything.¡¯


    Suyi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Nan Xian!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I¡¯ll protect my wife, so I should naturally protect you. I don¡¯t care what relationship you have with that place. I don¡¯t care what kind of strength the person who bullied you has, but once I¡¯ve found out about it¡­¡± Nan Xian sneered. ¡°That person will end up like Mu Ling!¡±


    Suyi was stunned.


    Her son had grown up, and not only had he married, but he also had the strength to protect her.


    But those people¡­ They were not something that Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er could deal with now¡­


    Suyi clenched her fist tightly. She looked at Nan Xian¡¯s determined expression and slowly loosened her clenched fist.


    She had told Qing¡¯er not to have contact with any spirit beast clan, but it could not be avoided for a lifetime.


    Back then, after she left, she did not want to go back to that place, and she did not want to fight with anyone for anything.


    As before, she only wished that their family could stay together forever, and be free of worries and disasters for the rest of her life.


    But what if¡­ Her child was destined to be involved?


    A gentle breeze brushed past, and suddenly, Suyi had finally got over it.


    She had no other desires in this life. If this was her inescapable fate, then she should take back what was hers.


    Whether it was for Nan Xian¡­ Or Qing¡¯er¡­


    The land of no return¡­ She was destined to step into it again!


    ¡°Nan Xian, be safe.¡± Suyi¡¯s face was calm and firm. ¡°I will come to you soon.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Suyi. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    After those words fell, they did not say anything more.


    As Nan Xian raised his eyes, he saw a figure in a red dress coming from a short distance away.


    Suyi also saw Feng Ruqing was walking toward the back of the mountain, and her face was back to its initial light and gentle as a spring breeze.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you here to see Nan Xian?¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya V

    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that he also has something to talk to you about, so I¡¯ll leave you guys alone for now.¡±


    Suyi looked back at Nan Xian and gave him a warning look before she whirled around and headed down the mountain.


    Suyi really did not know how to hide her emotions.


    She was so naive and looked silly.


    Feng Ruqing stared at Suyi¡¯s back for a few moments before turning to Nan Xian. ¡°What did Suyi just say to you? Things that she doesn¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian responded as he lifted his hand to pull Feng Ruqing into his arms, smiling gently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t know.¡±


    A naive woman who gave birth to a son who would not lie every time he faced Feng Ruqing¡­ Her plan would never work.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°So what were you guys talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Feng Wuhui.¡±


    Feng Wuhui¡­


    He was the supreme emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom, a legendary figure who once shook the reclusive world.


    Back then, he was forced into another place and had no return, so he had never come back.


    ¡°Back then, the place where Feng Wuhui went was a place called the land of no return. This place you should have heard of.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled. ¡°Before that, countless skilled masters also went to that world. But those who went there did not come back, that¡¯s why it is called the land of no return. I¡¯ve heard that going to the land of no return requires at least the strength of Holy Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, many people are unable to go there, and those who have made a breakthrough to Holy Warrior tier¡­ There are extremely few of them who have the courage to step into that place.¡± The man¡¯s eyes landed on the young girl¡¯s body, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°After all, the fact that so many people have gone there and not a single person has returned shows the danger.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not speak, quietly listening to Nan Xian¡¯s words.


    She knew about the land of no return when she heard that Feng Wuhui was still alive, but she understood that what Nan Xian had said to her was not just about that place. There must be something else there.


    ¡°Until one day, one of them used a spirit mirror to tell everyone in the entire mainland the danger of the land of no return. He had regretted for the rest of his life, not wanting anyone else to enter that world with him.¡±


    Nan Xian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°That person is the previous master of the Divine Herbs Sect.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Later, Feng Wuhui was forced to enter the land of no return and not long after, the path to that place was sealed, no one can pass through it again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°State preceptor, are you telling me all these¡­ Is there another way to get to the land of no return?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian rubbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°There is indeed a place where we can go there to get through the land of no return. What Suyi said to me just now is related to this and that place was found by her. She also told us not to have too much contact with the spirit beasts for fear of danger. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing. She asked me not to tell you, but I can¡¯t hide it from my Qing¡¯er, so naturally I¡¯ll tell you all.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless again.


    ¡®Looks like Suyi has been betrayed by her son¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing frowned and chanted for a moment. ¡°She won¡¯t let us have too much contact with the spirit beasts? Is it dangerous? I¡¯ve heard the old master talk about Suyi being an orphan, and he never told me where she came from. Could it be that she¡¯s from the land of no return?¡±

 Chapter 1431 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya VI

    Nan Xian nodded a little. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s related to the spirit beast clan.¡±


    ¡°Suyi isn¡¯t a spirit beast. She¡¯s human. She can¡¯t be from the spirit beast clan, maybe¡­ Her enemy is related to the spirit beast clan? And very closed to the spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about right. She¡¯s not quite willing to let us go to Land of No Return, but Feng Wuhui is there, so she cannot stop us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing said no more after hearing these words.


    Her eyes carried an unreadable light as if she was contemplating.


    Crack!


    Just then, the sound of an object landing on the ground broke the silence, causing Feng Ruqing to turn her head to look.


    Standing not far away was an ugly girl with a disfigured face. No one could see how she looked before her face was disfigured.


    But she had a perfect figure, slim and adorable.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, you¡¯ve just recovered from your injuries, why are you out working again? Just let the snow wolf and the others do these things.¡±


    For some reason, when faced with this mute girl, Feng Ruqing always had a little pity.


    She felt somewhat familiar with this girl that made it impossible for Feng Ruqing not to feel sorry for her.


    Xiao Ya was a little panicked as she squatted down, trying to pick up the box of spirit herbs on the ground, afraid that she had just broken the box.


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Xiao Ya, who had picked up the spirit herbs and asked, ¡°Did you react like that just now when you heard us mention Land of No Return¡­ Do you know anything about that place?¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s fingers stiffened. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want us to go to Land of No Return, either?¡± Feng Ruqing stared at Xiao Ya and asked.


    Xiao Ya froze and shook her head. She bit her lip and pulled out a piece of candy from her pocket.


    She pointed at the candy and shook her head.


    ¡°Candy?¡± Feng Ruqing was silent, perhaps thinking again about what Xiao Ya was trying to say. She was somewhat confused. ¡°Candy? Tang? You mean Tang Yin?¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded desperately.


    ¡°You mean, tell Tang Yin not to follow me to Land of No Return?¡±


    Xiao Ya continued to nod. A bit of hope flashed in her eyes.


    If Feng Ruqing wanted to leave, Tang Yin would catch up sooner or later¡­


    She did not want her to set foot in that place.


    Xiao Ya thought about it and pointed to herself. Her dark eyes were suddenly glowing brightly.


    ¡°You want to follow me there? And to tell Tang Yin not to go?¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Xiao Ya. ¡°Xiao Ya, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask a question. Do you and Tang Yin have some kind of relationship? She seemed to act weird the first time you saw her.¡±


    Xiao Ya panicked and hurriedly shook her head.


    Feng Ruqing ignored Xiao Ya this time. She walked straight to her side and pulled up her sleeve.


    There was an ordinary bracelet on Xiao Ya¡¯s wrist, nothing special about it.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, initially, I didn¡¯t want to ask anything more. From the first day you followed me, I knew your identity, this bracelet¡­ Is used to hide the spirit beast¡¯s scent. Even the strongest person can¡¯t detect it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not notice it either, but Fu Chen was a spirit herb and was inherently sensitive to smell. Therefore, nothing could be hidden from him.


    Xiao Ya panicked even more. Her face turned pale as she took a few steps back.


    ¡°And Tang Yin¡­ The Tang family elders told me that she¡¯s a beastman! Xiao Ya, I wouldn¡¯t have asked too much about what you and she were before, but Tang Yin is my friend, and I don¡¯t want her to be in danger.¡±

 Chapter 1432 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya VII

    She cared about Tang Yin because she had been an important person in Feng Ruqing¡¯s life.


    She would not let her life be in any danger.


    Xiao Ya bit her lip hard, her body trembling.


    Seeing her like this, Feng Ruqing felt a little heavy-hearted. She raised her hand to brush the woman¡¯s hair off of her face and sighed lightly. ¡°Xiao Ya, I want to know about Tang Yin, back then¡­ The person who has handed Tang Yin over to the Tang family¡¯s second master, was it you?¡±


    Xiao Ya was startled as she stared at Feng Ruqing for a few moments. The young girl¡¯s face was calmed and gentle¡­ It was something that she could not resist.


    Therefore¡­ She nodded.


    Nan Xian was standing behind Feng Ruqing all this while. His gaze fixed upon Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand on Xiao Ya¡¯s head. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®It seems like¡­ It would be better to let Qing¡¯er have less contact with women in the future. If she continues this way¡­ I don¡¯t know how many more girls will fall for her.¡¯


    ¡°Are you from Land of No Return?¡± Feng Ruqing continued to ask.


    Xiao Ya bit her lip and nodded.


    ¡°Is Tang Yin¡¯s father¡­ Someone from Land of No Return?¡± Feng Ruqing remained calm.


    Xiao Ya nodded again.


    ¡°Then, are you hurt like this because of her father?¡±


    This time, Xiao Ya nodded first and paused for a moment before she shook her head. Feng Ruqing could not understand whether Tang Yin¡¯s father had done that to her face.


    ¡°The last question, if Tang Yin goes to Land of No Return, will she be in danger?¡±


    She had not forgotten what Elder Tang Yi had said to her.


    Tang Yin was a powerful beastman, and if she was captured and double-cultivated, she would definitely be able to boost people¡¯s strength.


    That was why the second master of the Tang family had set up a seal within her body so that even if she had this power, she could not use it. Only in this way, she could live her life in peace and joy.


    After all, the second master of the Tang family was a genius, but it was a pity that he had died too early. Otherwise, he would definitely be as strong as Tian Ya.


    Xiao Ya quickly nodded, and this time she nodded harder than ever.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to Xiao Ya. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Xiao Ya was startled and nodded.


    She trusted her.


    She would trust her forever¡­


    ¡°Okay, since you trust me, I¡¯ll unseal Tang Yin before I leave Cang Yue Mainland this time!¡±


    Ever since Elder Tang Yi had said those words, it was not that she could not remove the seal for Tang Yin, but she simply could not bring herself to do so!


    Tang Yin was a beastman. Her life would be miserable if people noticed her strength.


    Back then, she was not too powerful to take risks. She would always let Tang Yin hide behind her.


    But now¡­ Tang Yin¡¯s real identity had changed her.


    Xiao Ya was silent. She chose to give Tang Yin away because she wanted Tang Yin to be safe and free.


    Even more, it was also her request to that human¡­ To set a seal on Tang Yin.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, I would not care too much if I didn¡¯t know her origins. But now that I know, I can also see that in the future, Xiao Yin is destined to be in Land of No Return. I hadn¡¯t thought of taking her this time, but she can¡¯t escape since she¡¯s from that place. She¡¯ll return to that place, sooner or later.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Xiao Ya as she continued, ¡°She can¡¯t even fight back or run away if the people of that place come for her. So, why not allow her to improve her strength while there¡¯s still time?¡±

 Chapter 1433 - Feng Wuhui, Tian Ya VIII

    ¡°She has the power, and I have herbal dishes. I¡¯m confident enough to make her strength grow in a short period of time. Even if she¡¯s not an opponent at that moment, she has a chance to escape instead of being very passive all the time.¡±


    More importantly, no one in Cang Yue Mainland would dare to touch her anymore. So, now was the safest moment, and it would give Tang Yin enough time to improve herself.


    In such a short period, she naturally would not expect Tang Yin to grow as strong as she could, but at least¡­ She had to have the strength to escape.


    She could protect Tang Yin for a moment, but not for a lifetime. There would always be times when she would be negligent, and Tang Yin could only help her for the rest of her life with her own strength.


    This was the truth that she had understood since she came to Cang Yue Mainland.


    Xiao Ya was somewhat stunned. She did not hesitate anymore and nodded firmly.


    ¡°You can follow me to Land of No Return. You go and get ready. We¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡±


    Perhaps hearing that she would return to that place again, Xiao Ya¡¯s body trembled, but she still turned around firmly and headed down the mountain.


    ***


    In Land of No Return.


    In downtown, there was an ancient manor with live stone lions at the entrance. They stared fiercely at the pedestrians coming and going.


    In the hall, an old master was lazily leaning on the rosewood carved chair with a snow-white kitten lying in his arms.


    A young man stood at the side with a sword in his hand. He stared at the old master for half a day without moving. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Master¡­ What should we do with that bastard, Jia Xin?¡±


    The old master¡¯s hand jerked the cat. He was dressed in bright red. ¡°That bastard bullied my cat, and I¡¯ll never let him go for the rest of my life! Tomorrow, you feed him some special medicine and find some more women to put in front of him. He can only watch them but can¡¯t touch them! I want him to suffer!¡±


    The young man¡¯s mouth twitched suddenly.


    ¡®Master, can you think of some kind of physical torture? Like dripping wax oil, whipping or pinching his fingers¡­


    ¡®The punishment that you have given him¡­ Is too light.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯ The young man thought for a while. Maybe it¡¯s even crueler to Jia Xin to only see those women but not touch them! Besides, he would have to be fed with the medicine and would be worse off than dead.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± The old master Tian Ya finally lifted his head and looked at the young man. ¡°Lianqing, you¡¯re not so young anymore, are you?¡±


    The young man was stunned and slightly hesitant. ¡°Master is asking this because¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I see that the little girl of the Helian family seems to be interested in you. If you¡¯re not interested in her, you should quickly make it clear to her. But if you¡¯re interested, I will set it up for you.¡±


    The young man smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, I just want to stay with Master. I¡¯m not thinking about marriage for the time being, and I¡¯ve already rejected her. Moreover, I¡¯ve even avoided her, and I¡¯ll try to stay away from her without hurting her.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tian Ya nodded appreciatively. ¡°You are a good man. You know how to make your own decision. If you don¡¯t like it, just say you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a daughter. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t mind her age, I¡¯d like to fix her up with you.¡±


    The young man was speechless.


    ¡®Master, even if you had a daughter, she would be old enough to be a mother to me, right?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my bad son has given me a grandchild¡­¡± Tian Ya sighed. ¡°If I had a granddaughter, I could set you guys up. It¡¯s alright, just forget about it. So what if I do have a grandchild? I can¡¯t see them again anyway¡­¡±

 Chapter 1434 - Feng Lianqing I

    The young man was speechless.


    ¡®Master¡¯s granddaughter¡­


    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯


    He could hardly imagine what she would be like.


    ¡°Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You go down first, and don¡¯t forget to feed the cat for me.¡± The old master Tian Ya waved his hand and said calmly.


    Feng Lianqing did a fist and palm salute and retreated.


    Who knew that as soon as he stepped outside the hall, he immediately saw a little girl coming from a short distance away.


    This little girl was short but beautiful. Her pair of eyebrows were curved, especially when she smiled, it was like stars in the sky.


    ¡°Brother Lianqing!¡±


    Feng Lianqing just wanted to walk away, who knew that the girl saw him at once and smiled even more brightly. She was like a butterfly that could not be caught as she pounced toward Feng Lianqing.


    Feng Lianqing hurriedly sidestepped and dodged. ¡°Maiden Helian, please watch yourself.¡±


    ¡°Does Brother Lianqing really have to be so distant to me?¡± Helian Yue bit her handkerchief and looked at Feng Lianqing with sad eyes.


    Feng Lianqing was sweating.


    ¡®Master was right. If I don¡¯t like her, I must stay away from her and not give Helian Yue any hope.¡¯


    ¡°Maiden Helian, as a girl, you can not go overboard like this. Otherwise, you will embarrass the Helian family.¡±


    Feng Lianqing felt that his words were already clear enough, and this time, Helian Yue should understand.


    But who knew, Helian Yue still walked to his side shamelessly, her eyebrows curving and smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My grandfather loves me, so he won¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    ¡®So that¡¯s why you beat up all the girls in this town?


    ¡®Including your own cousin?¡¯


    However, no matter how vicious Helian Yue was in the world¡¯s eyes, his master would still like her, and even he did not understand why.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s eyes sank, no longer as playful and cute as when she faced Feng Lianqing before. ¡°It must be that b*tch Helian Ying! I saw her trying to hit on you a few days ago. Do you like Helian Ying, and that¡¯s why you rejected me?¡±


    Feng Lianqing frowned. ¡°Maiden Helian, you don¡¯t need to blame anyone else. I just have no intention of being in a relationship, whether it¡¯s you or Helian Ying, it¡¯s no difference to me.¡±


    Only after hearing this did Helian Yue smile widely. ¡°I knew Brother Lianqing wouldn¡¯t like that b*tch. She¡¯s so bad.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    ¡®You¡¯re the one who¡¯s actually bad, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Of course, he would not dare to say that. Although he did not have any fondness for Helian Yue, he also did not hate her.


    He simply had no feelings for her.


    Helian Yue snorted lightly. ¡°Brother Lianqing, you are not allowed to let Helian Ying or any other woman come close to you. Otherwise, I will tell my grandfather.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless again.


    No wonder so many people in the city did not like her. This little girl was really a bit too spoiled.


    Fortunately, he did not have a girl he liked right now. Otherwise, with Helian Yue¡¯s temperament, she would never let that girl go.


    ¡°Maiden Helian, I have other things to do. If you have nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Feng Lianqing did not even wait for Helian Yue to reply and hurriedly left.


    Helian Yue looked at Feng Lianqing¡¯s departing figure and shyly said, ¡°Brother Lianqing must have been shy¡­ That¡¯s why he leaves so quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1435 - Feng Lianqing II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The servant who was following Helene Yue was speechless.


    ¡®Young Lady, where did you get the idea that Master Lian Qing is shy?


    ¡®He¡¯s obviously avoiding you!¡¯


    But the servant did not dare to say it out loud.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t visited Grandfather Tian Ya for a long time. I brought him a jar of good wine this time. Grandfather Tian Ya will definitely like it.¡±


    Helian Yue turned around with a smile. As long as she saw Feng Lianqing, she would be happy all day.


    More importantly, she could come and go in and out of Feng Manor as she pleased, but not Helian Ying!


    Helian Ying could not even see Brother Lianqing if she wanted to!


    It was already dusk.


    Helian Yue walked out of Feng Manor. She had just stepped out of the door when she heard a cold voice.


    ¡°Recently, I heard that Master Lianqing has been looking for a spirit herb called Flame Fruit. He went to many herbs stores but was still unable to buy it.¡±


    ¡°I know where Flame Fruit is¡­ I saw it not long ago when I went to Wood Spirit Mountain. It¡¯s at the top of the mountain, but I don¡¯t need it. Why don¡¯t let Eldest Young Lady Helian know about this? After all, she is in a relationship with our young master.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I also saw Eldest Young Lady Helian and Young Master hugging each other last time. He will definitely be the young lady¡¯s future husband.¡±


    There were two young ladies in the Helian family.


    One of them was Second Young Lady, Helian Yue, and the other was Eldest Young Lady, Helian Ying.


    Helian Yue¡¯s parents were both from the imperial family, so the master of the Helian family must have favored her a bit more than Eldest Young Lady Helian Ying.


    That was why Helian Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically after hearing the two guards¡¯ discussion.


    ¡®That little slut Helian Ying has really hooked up with Brother Lianqing!¡¯


    Those two guards had probably just spotted Helian Yue. Their faces turned pale as they noticed her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Helian¡­ Second Young Lady?¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was cold as she walked toward the two guards arrogantly. She then fiercely raised her chin and said, ¡°No one is allowed to tell Helian Ying about what you have just said!¡±


    The two guards shivered and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s facial expression returned to neutral as she walked away from the guards.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Xiao Xiao followed behind Helian Yue. ¡°Wood Spirit Mountain is very dangerous. We¡¯d better not go there. If Master finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Helian Yue said angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Helian Ying will definitely go as well. I know she also likes Brother Lianqing. I can¡¯t let her steal my chance.¡±


    ¡°But, Young Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m willing to take even the greatest risk for Brother Lianqing.¡±


    The servant was startled. She sighed heavily as she looked at her young lady¡¯s determined steps.


    ¡®Love really can drive someone to do irrational things¡­¡¯


    ***


    In the desert.


    A red-figure stood in the middle of the desert, seemingly domineering.


    The man next to her was dressed in white, handsome, and stunning.


    Like a pair of immortal couples, these two people walked together like a picture of a couple walking together, so harmonious.


    ¡°Nan Xian, where is the place that Suyi was talking about?¡±


    This time, Feng Ruqing did not bring anyone else with her.

 Chapter 1436 - Feng Lianqing III

    Besides Fu Chen and Qing Han, she had only brought a mute girl with her. And she had not even told Feng Tianyu where she was going.


    After all, from the rumors in the mainland, that place was very dangerous, so she did not dare bring her family with her, not until she found Feng Wuhui and brought him back.


    ¡°We are almost there¡­¡± Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing gently. ¡°Qing¡¯er, when we arrive in Land of No Return¡­ Don¡¯t ever leave my side.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing responded to him with a faint smile.


    Their gazes fell on the yellow sand. The scenery was so beautiful that one could never bear to spoil it.


    Across this desert was an icy land, the extreme opposite of the yellow sand just now.


    The temperature of the snowy ground was extremely low, making it difficult for even cultivators to enter. It was said that only Holy Warriors could withstand such coldness.


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked back at Xiao Ya and found that she did not look any different. A hint of suspicion suddenly flashed in her eyes, and then quickly faded.


    No matter what, Xiao Ya was following her with all her heart, and that was enough.


    Feng Ruqing would not dig out her past. Everyone had their own secrets, and she had already known what she wanted to know anyway, so she did not need to ask anything else.


    As long as Xiao Ya did not betray her¡­ That was all that matters!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Mother said after walking through here, you will reach a bridge, and if you jump from the bridge, you¡¯ll arrive in Land of No Return. You must grab my hand then and don¡¯t let go! Only then, we will not be separated.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held Nan Xian¡¯s hand tightly. Her face was filled with determination, and even her steps were slightly firm.


    As expected, she soon saw the bridge.


    Under the bridge was a bottomless chasm.


    If she did not trust Suyi, she would never have come to this place, not even have the courage to jump off the bridge.


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡± Feng Ruqing gripped Xiao Ya¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side.¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded.


    The three of them were already standing on the bridge.


    Feng Ruqing slowly closed her eyes, her fingers caressing her abdomen, and only after a moment did she open her eyes.


    She and Nan Xian looked at each other and jumped off the bridge together without turning back.


    Darkness¡­


    There was nothing but darkness!


    It was no wonder no one had found the other path to Land of No Return. It was because no one would ever try to jump off this bridge.


    Feng Ruqing could not see where Nan Xian was at all, but the warmth she felt in her hand assured her that the man would always be by her side.


    She did not even know how long she had been in free fall after the jump. She only knew that her body would drop with each passing minute¡­


    ***


    Wood Spirit Mountain.


    On top of the mountain¡­


    A demonic flower stood out, swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Xiao Xiao held an incense stick in her hand, and she was about to cry. ¡°The incense stick is running out. What should we do? If those spirit beasts find out, we will definitely die.¡±


    Helian Yue had only brought her servant with her without any guards as she did not want the manor master to stop her from coming to Wood Spirit Mountain.


    Initially, they had brought enough beast repelling incense so that lower-ranked beasts would not notice them. Unfortunately, they had somehow lost a few incense sticks halfway up the mountain.


    The beast-repelling incense that they had right now was enough to hike up the mountain, but it was no longer enough to help them leave this place.


    ¡°Hold on. I almost got Flame Fruit.¡±


    Helian Yue hooked one hand to the stone, and with the other hand, she tried to grab the red-colored fruit.


    She was cautious in her movements, afraid that she would accidentally fall off the cliff.

 Chapter 1437 - Falling From The Sky I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fortunately, Helian Yue got hold of the fruit, and she was so happy that she hurriedly plucked it off its branch and steadied her footing.


    But the moment she stood firm on her feet, a furious roar suddenly came, causing her to be slightly startled, and she subconsciously looked sideways.


    Not far away, a fire lion was rushing toward them angrily. Its eyes were red and bloodshot, cruel and vicious.


    Helian Yue¡¯s small face was white with fear. She was panicked and quickly took a few steps back, but behind her was a ten thousand feet drop over the cliff. She could not retreat anymore.


    ¡°Young¡­ Lady¡­¡±


    Xiao Xiao trembled hard. She was panicking so much and was on the verge of tears.


    The fire lion¡¯s gaze was fixed upon Flame Fruit in Helian Yue¡¯s hand. Its ferocious teeth carried a cold aura, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Helian Yue.


    It opened its bloody mouth wide. Its saliva flowed downward, carrying an unpleasant smell.


    Helian Yue¡¯s legs trembled nonstop. It was as if her legs had taken root on the ground, unable to move, and she could only watch as the fire lion pounced in front of her¡­


    Right at this moment¡­


    A light flashed in the sky, lighting up the space above her head.


    Helian Yue gradually raised her head and looked around. Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky and smashed the fire lion¡¯s head.


    Puff!


    The fire lion spurted out a mouthful of blood. Its eyes rolled up, and it gradually lost its consciousness.


    ***


    Above the fire lion¡¯s head was a girl dressed in a red robe stained with blood. Her brain buzzed a bit as her fingers gently rubbed her temples, trying to clear her head.


    ¡®State Preceptor?


    ¡®Xiao Ya?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing slowly regained her senses.


    When she was about to land on the ground just now, there was a force that suddenly came, and to avoid it, she and the state preceptor were forced to let go of their hands. And Xiao Ya¡­ She did not know where Xiao Ya had gone.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    As Feng Ruqing raised her eyes, she saw a pretty and adorable little face.


    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, and her lips slightly trembled, pointing at Feng Ruqing, unable to say a word.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly startled as she lowered her eyes and saw the fire lion that she had crushed was still unconscious. She looked somewhat uncomfortable.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­


    ¡®This fire lion is the little girl¡¯s pet? Did I just sit on someone¡¯s pet and killed it?


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    She was not as heavy as Tang Yin, so the fire lion was not dead yet. It was just passed out.


    ¡°Is it yours?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up from the fire lion¡¯s head. She was embarrassed, but her face showed nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not dead yet, I can save¡­¡±


    Before Feng Ruqing could finish her words, the little girl brought out a long sword from nowhere and pierced the fire lion¡¯s head.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®This girl is so vicious!¡¯


    The panic faded from the little girl¡¯s face after she stabbed the fire lion to death.


    Xiao Xiao was still trembling as she asked, ¡°Young Lady, this is the fire lion! Why would the fire lion, who has been expelled from the lion beast clan for killing the people in the city back then, appear in this place? It scared the hell out of me¡­¡±


    Helian Yue glanced at Xiao Xiao. ¡°It¡¯s just a spirit beast. Look at how scared you are¡­ You¡¯ll definitely disgrace me if you go out like this, and Helian Ying will laugh at us!¡±


    She had somehow forgotten that she was so scared just now that she could not even walk and was about to pee her pants.


    Helian Yue lifted her chin slightly as she turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°My name is Helian Yue.¡±

 Chapter 1438 - Falling From The Sky II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing responded, uninterested.


    ¡®She¡¯s not as cute as Tang Yin, and not as pretty as Yiyi.


    ¡®Not interested¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing then turned around and left.


    Helian Yue was anxious. She looked at Flame Fruit on her hand.


    She had not only picked Flame Fruit, but the lotus flower with the roots around it was all pulled out too.


    Therefore, she carefully picked off the fruit and put it into her storage bag. She then quickly went in front of Feng Ruqing and handed the flower to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the flower in the girl¡¯s hand silently before she turned to Helian Yue. ¡°I have a husband. I don¡¯t like women, so it¡¯s useless for you to confess to me. Besides, I like edelweiss. I don¡¯t like these kinds of flowers that are too bright.¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face darkened.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°My grandfather said that a man should know how to repay a kindness. You have just saved me. I can only give you this flower right now, or do you want my Flame Fruit?¡±


    Helian Yue hurriedly hugged the storage bag in her hand.


    ¡°No, I want to give this to Brother Lianqing. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze moved toward the storage bag that Helian Yue was holding. She slowly raised her head to look at the little girl¡¯s flat chest.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Helian Yue¡¯s teeth trembled as she tightly covered her chest. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give myself to you, I¡­ I don¡¯t like women either¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing calmly responded. She did not want to say anything more to Helian Yue, but she did take the flower that Helian Yue handed over.


    ¡®This is a good item¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if the girl is really stupid¡­


    ¡®Taking away Flame Fruit, and giving the most important thing to me.¡¯


    With this flower, she could grow as many Flame Fruits as she wanted in the future.


    But still, Helian Yue was so generous.


    Feng Ruqing took out a bottle from the medium and threw it to Helian Yue.


    ¡°Take it. Apply it once before you go to bed. Your breast will grow bigger after a month.¡±


    This was the essential oil that Tang Yin had asked her for a long time, and luckily she had one bottle left to give to this girl.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was red, but she eventually took it as she thought about her unattractive figure.


    For Brother Lianqing¡­ She must take it!


    ¡°My grandfather said that we must repay kindness. If this thing you gave me is beneficial¡­¡± Helian Yue paused for a moment and took out Flame Fruit again. She carefully scraped the black seeds off and handed it to Feng Ruqing. ¡°So, this is for you.¡±


    Flame Fruit was red, but there was a layer of black seeds covering it.


    Yes, black seeds.


    The seeds of other fruits were inside it, but the seeds of Flame Fruit were outside of it.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the black seeds that Helian Yue handed over.


    ¡®This girl is foolish.¡¯


    If she gave her the fruit¡¯s essence, what use was there for the rest of the fruit?


    However, since Helian Yue wanted to give it to her, she received it without hesitation.


    After a moment of silence, she took another bottle from the medium and threw it to Helian Yue.


    ¡°This is a reward for you. It will make you taller.¡±


    Helian Yue was anxious. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t have anything to give you now! I didn¡¯t bring anything with me when I went out, and I have to give this flame fruit to Brother Lianqing. I can¡¯t give it to you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then if you don¡¯t want it¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was about to take back the bottle, but who knew that this Helian Yue was so quick to snatch it right away.

 Chapter 1439 - Falling From The Sky III

    She quickly kept the bottle inside her bag. She searched around before realizing that she did not have anything else to give Feng Ruqing.


    Therefore¡­


    She looked at the servant beside her.


    Xiao Xiao was about to cry.


    ¡®Young Lady, just because she says it can help you grow your breasts, doesn¡¯t mean it really can, right? She says you can grow taller, but can you really grow taller?


    ¡®This woman is lying!


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to give me to her in return.¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Xiao Xiao cried. ¡°I can help you think of how to deal with Helian Ying, and I can also help you watch Master Lianqing. I¡¯m really useful to you.¡±


    Only then did Helian Yue reluctantly turn her gaze from her servant. She bit her lip and said, ¡°What about, the next time someone offends you, you come and tell me? I will beat that person up for you¡­ I no longer have anything else I can give you.¡±


    For this kind of strong person who could smash a fire lion with her butt, giving her gold and silver was useless. She definitely did not care about it.


    Feng Ruqing cocked her eyebrows. ¡°You take care of yourself first. You seem to have offended many people, so I¡¯ll leave you alone. Goodbye.¡±


    After she said this, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    But who knew, countless forces came out of nowhere and surrounded Helian Yue.


    ¡°Helian Yue¡­ Finally, we¡¯ve caught you!¡±


    Among the crowd was an old man.


    That old man¡¯s white robe was floating in the wind. He looked quite strong with sagelike features.


    But his eyes were cold, and his gaze was filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Helian Yue was somewhat dazed. ¡°You¡¯re from the Jia family, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yes! I am indeed from the Jia family! Your family has bullied many people! You guys have chase after Jia Xin for so many years. Jia Xin is still a disciple of our Jia family, after all. And you should not bully our Young Lady!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Helian Yue, you¡¯re so arrogant. Sooner or later, the gods will punish you for us!¡±


    The one who said this was a young man whose eyes were filled with anger and hatred as he stared fiercely at Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue took a few steps back. ¡°Fang Hui, are you coming for me as well? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my grandfather will go and settle the score with the Fang family?¡±


    ¡°Heh! Helian Yue, you bullied my sister. Did you think I would let you off that easily? Before this, you were always hiding in Wu Shang City, of course, we did not dare to do anything to you. Now that you¡¯ve left on your own, and after I got the news, I definitely won¡¯t let you go back alive.¡±


    ¡°Helian Yue, you¡¯re so evil. Everyone wants to kill you! Today, none of us will let you go!¡±


    Xiao Xiao was scared to death. She had already warned her young lady that she should not leave Wu Shang City. Her young lady was too domineering before, and countless people wanted to revenge her.


    Initially, they thought they could hide from these people, but they still found them in the end.


    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­


    ¡®This time¡­ We¡¯re doomed¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯d better run first. I will settle this.¡± Xiao Xiao was trembling with fear, and she was on the verge of crying.


    Helian Yue was also panicking. ¡°How can I run? They¡¯re blocking the road, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the book say there would be other life opportunities after jumping off the cliff? A lot of people get stronger that way. And maybe a skilled master is waiting for us just below the cliff. How about we try our luck, Young Lady?¡±


    At this moment, Helian Yue could not wait to strangle her servant to death.


    ¡®She really wants me to jump off the cliff¡­¡¯


    Did she know that if they were not lucky enough, they might end up dead¡­

 Chapter 1440 - Do You Know Jia Xin?

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Helian Yue!¡±


    Fang Hui took a few steps closer to Helian Yue and smiled coldly. ¡°You are here now¡­ You can¡¯t escape even if you have wings. And no one will find out if you do die in this place.¡±


    The people of the Jia family also approached Helian Yue along with Fang Hui.


    And behind Helian Yue was a ten thousand feet cliff.


    The little girl¡¯s little face turned pale as she clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here? It must be Helian Ying who told you, right?¡±


    Fang Hui laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about how I knew this. You just need to know that you will die today.¡±


    Fang Hui rushed forward as soon as he finished his words. His eyes were so fierce, and the long sword in his hand carried a cold light.


    Helian Yue was so scared as she trembled harder. She could not even move her legs and could only watch the long sword heading toward her. Despair filled her heart.


    Suddenly¡­


    Vines came out from the ground and wrapped around Fang Hui¡¯s hand.


    He tried to free his hand a few times with great force but was unable to break it. His whole body was firmly fixed to the spot, unable to move.


    Fang Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and he was about to growl, but then a figure suddenly arrived and kicked his chest.


    Fang Hui¡¯s body flew away before falling to the ground helplessly. His bones cracked, and his face turned pale with pain.


    But without waiting for Fang Hui to stand up at all, the vines emerged from the ground again and wrapped around his feet, hanging him in the air¡­


    Helian Yue was stunned. She turned her head and saw a red figure flying to her side.


    The young girl¡¯s fine hair blew in the wind, stunningly beautiful. She held a long sword in her hand, and her eyes were cold.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already left?¡± Helian Yue was dumbfounded. She did not understand why Feng Ruqing was still around.


    Feng Ruqing obviously did not pay much attention to her. She stared at Fang Hui calmly. ¡°Do you know Jia Xin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Fang Hui¡¯s face was red. But before he could say another word, he had been thrown down hard from high in the sky.


    He felt dizzy from the fall, and he could not seem to spit out another mouthful of blood as it was stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Do you know Jia Xin?¡± Feng Ruqing asked again, expressionlessly.


    Fang Hui quickly lifted his head and was met with the girl¡¯s cold eyes.


    Her eyes were so cold that he trembled harder. Before he could utter a word of denial, the vines came out of the ground again, lifting him into the air and slamming him down onto the ground again.


    This time Fang Hui was slammed down hard. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, almost fainting.


    Helian Yue was dumbfounded. She looked at the miserable Fang Hui before turning to Feng Ruqing and said weakly, ¡°Actually¡­ He¡¯s not from the Jia family. He¡¯s from the Fang family, and the Jia family is the other one.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®I have hit the wrong person¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve gotten the wrong person¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and followed the direction Helian Yue pointed to, seeing the old man in the crowd. ¡°So, you know Jia Xin?¡±


    The old man was cold and arrogant. ¡°Yes, I know Jia Xin. He is a disciple of my Jia family. Girl, I advise you¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before he could speak any further, a fist met his face, interrupting him.


    Feng Ruqing retracted her fist. Her face remained cold. ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t hit the wrong person¡­¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Baby Brain I

    The crowd was speechless.


    It was the first time they had seen someone say these things after beating somebody up.


    This old man was not considered a powerful man in the Jia family, but he was still a Jia family member, after all. So how could he allow someone to treat him like this?


    He wiped the blood from his nose and looked at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jia Xin¡¯s father!¡±


    The young girl moved as fast as the wind, and in a split second, she was already in front of that old man of Jia family.


    Vines appeared from the ground, entangling the disciples of the Jia family. They could not make any move and only watched as the young girl¡¯s fist smashed the old man¡¯s face.


    Fang Hui was stunned.


    ¡®This woman¡­ Looks beautiful and has a big belly, but how could she be so fierce?¡¯


    ¡®Are you not afraid if something bad happens to your baby?¡¯


    He gulped and said fiercely, ¡°All of you, go get her!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced coldly.


    Those guards trembled, yet they still rushed toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    However, before those people could get close to Feng Ruqing, a violent gust of wind suddenly blew, sending them flying away and landing on the ground helplessly¡­


    Fang Hui was stunned. He looked up and saw a handsome and stunning face.


    The man¡¯s robe was as white as snow, misty like an immortal.


    His stunning face could make thousands of girls in this world fall in love with him.


    The man stood next to Feng Ruqing. His robe fluttered in the wind, and his eyes were as cold as the moon. He looked calm as he gradually turned to those who had rushed toward him again¡­


    Boom!


    However¡­


    His energy was like a powerful wave, and before those people could even touch his robes, this power lifted them off the ground.


    The rest of the people were like ants under this power.


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian happily. ¡°You¡¯re not missing¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s face softened a bit. ¡°I was slightly distant from you when I first fell, but fortunately not too far away. I noticed strange energy here, and so I came looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Ya?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but she must be around here.¡±


    They had landed in different places, but not too far apart.


    Otherwise, Nan Xian would not have been able to find her so quickly.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and looked at the old man of the Jia family lividly. ¡°I thought that all the Jia family members were strong. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re even worse than Jia Xin¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s face darkened.


    Indeed, he was not the most powerful in the Jia family. But, he was still the head family¡¯s uncle, after all! So what if he was not strong enough? It was still more than enough to deal with Helian Yue.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect to meet this woman here, and she had even dared to compare him to Jia Xin.


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    No matter how powerful Jia Xin was, he was only a second cousin to the family¡¯s head. How could the Jia family head compare Jia Xin to his own uncle, who was obviously related to him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to that idiot, Jia Xin. That idiot, who even bullied a cat, doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Jia family member! If not because of his strength, that kind of bastard would have been kicked out from the Jia family!¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°So, he hasn¡¯t been kicked out of the Jia family yet? He¡¯s still one of the Jia family members?¡±


    The old man of the Jia family was also foolish. After hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, he even replied honestly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded calmly. ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Baby Brain II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The old man of the Jia family was stunned.


    ¡®You knew it? What do you mean?¡¯


    Soon¡­ That old man would understand what she meant.


    The young girl flashed like the wind and slapped the old man across both of his cheeks.


    Those guards had freed themselves from the vines and were planning to do something. But who knew that a powerful momentum suddenly pressed down on them, so much so that they could not even move¡­


    It was all that old man¡¯s fault. He did not dare to bring out too many people.


    If he had brought too many powerful men, the old master of the Jia family would definitely have noticed it. Therefore, he only dared to get some ordinary guards to chase after Helian Yue.


    And the same went for Fang Hui.


    Initially, they thought that it would be easy to deal with Helian Yue alone. Perhaps they would not even have to finish her off themselves.


    No one had expected Feng Ruqing to be here.


    Feng Ruqing kicked him away with a thud.


    She rolled up her sleeves and looked at the old man with a cold, expressionless gaze. ¡°Go back and tell Jia Xin that I¡¯ve come to look for him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man of the Jia family stood up, panicked. His face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head with a blood trail hanging from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Once he found out the identity of this b*tch, he would never let her go!


    ¡°You only need to tell Jia Xin that. There¡¯s no need for you to know who I am if you really want to know a name¡­¡± Feng Ruqing sneered as she raised her hand and pulled Helian Yue closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue looked pissed. She had told her just now!


    ¡°Helian Yue!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled calmly. ¡°Just say that Helian Yue is one of mine. You can deal with her later. Don¡¯t come to me. When the time comes, I will go to Jia Xin by myself to settle the score.¡±


    Jia Xin¡­


    The moment she returned to Tian Shen Manor, Jia Xin had already been dragged away by Big Black.


    But that did not mean that she did not know the culprit who had almost harmed the people of Tian Shen Manor!


    Besides, she was not dumb to simply give her name. Who knew how many skilled masters like Jia Xin were in this Jia family? What if they come after her and the state preceptor?


    For this kind of thing¡­ It would be better for them to go to Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue was speechless.


    Her face darkened.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing had saved her¡­ So, she would take the blame for her.


    Helian Yue swore as she patted her chest. ¡°Yes! If you¡¯re looking to settle the score, you can come to the Helian family and find me! I want to see if your Jia family has the guts to do so, and I will definitely tell my grandfather about this. So, you wait for my grandfather to come to you!¡±


    The old man¡¯s face changed dramatically. He could no longer say any arrogant words; he was just like a suffocated balloon.


    ¡®If any of the Helian family know about this¡­ Tragic!¡¯


    The entire Jia family would never live in peace again.


    Helian Yue lifted her chin and said, ¡°Get the hell out of here! Don¡¯t block my way. You¡¯re so ugly. Only a good[looking man like Brother Lianqing has the right to appear in front of me.¡±


    Perhaps sensing that he was not a match for Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, the old man from the Jia family did not say anything more. He looked at Feng Ruqing resentfully before he turned around and walked out of the mountain.


    Fang Hui gritted his teeth and eventually left as well, but his eyes were so vicious, like a knife that had been covered with poison.


    Looking at their departing figures, Nan Xian pondered for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Qing¡¯er, actually, we don¡¯t have to let them leave. If they are buried here, no one will notice.¡±

 Chapter 1443 - Baby Brain III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She rubbed her head. ¡°It seems so¡­ Then, is it too late for us to go after them now?¡±


    Nan Xian was dumbstruck.


    It was like she had a baby brain¡­


    Sometimes she was extremely sharp and intelligent, and sometimes she made silly mistakes¡­


    Helian Yue turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°My Helian family will not consider the Jia family of any significance. There is no need for you to show mercy to them for fear of dragging me down. Even if I did kill the old man of the Jia family, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Someone will always defend me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She was silent for a few moments, be speaking frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±


    ¡°I got it. You don¡¯t need to explain.¡± Helian Yue waved her hand with a lofty gesture. ¡°I thought you really left me behind and ran away before, but I didn¡¯t think you were righteous enough to know that those people came prepared to kill me. If they died, the Jia family would definitely suspect that I have done it. That was why you have let these dogs go.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it for you¡­¡±


    Helian Yue grasped Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Qing, I understand¡­ I understand everything. You said like this because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll feel guilty. Don¡¯t worry. My grandfather is powerful. I won¡¯t let the Jia family cause any more trouble for you. When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my grandfather to find them to settle the score.¡±


    Feng Ruqing could feel Nan Xian¡¯s jealous gaze all over her. Her body stiffened, unable to move.


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms, forcing their hands apart. His tone was somewhat cold as he said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, is it true? I thought it¡¯s common for a pregnant woman to do something silly during her pregnancy as what people have always said. But it turns out that you have done all this for her?¡±


    ¡°I did not! I did not! No way!!!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m innocent, really!¡¯


    Seeing that Helian Yue was about to continue speaking, Feng Ruqing glared at her sharply, scaring her so much that she quickly shut her mouth.


    Her eyes were blank.


    ¡®Have I said something wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, stop talking.¡±


    Xiao Xiao immediately tugged at Helian Yue¡¯s sleeve, afraid that she would repeat something dumb.


    Could she not see that man was about to cut her to pieces by a thousand cuts? How dare she talk nonsense!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Helian Yue coldly. He then turned his gaze once again to Feng Ruqing, and his cold eyes were gradually softening.


    Well¡­ He could not allow her to develop any relationship with that woman.


    He did not want another Tang Yin or Gu Yiyi¡­


    He felt like he wanted to kill all cute girls in this world.


    Helian Yue was totally baffled. She did not understand when she had provoked this man¡­


    She would also never understand that a jealous man was scarier than anyone else!


    ¡°Xiao Xiao¡­¡± Helian Yue held her chin in deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡±


    Xiao Xiao remained silent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mess with him, but I saw the look in his eyes. It was like trying to hit me. He looked like a demon slut, prettier than a woman. He¡¯s not even human!¡±


    ¡®Brother Lianqing is much better than him¡­¡¯


    At least, if she stood next to Brother Lianqing¡­ She would still have some dignity.


    But if it was this man in front of her¡­ Oh, any girl would look bad next to him.


    Perhaps¡­


    ¡®Only a girl like Xiao Qing can be his match, right?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t asked for Xiao Qing¡¯s real name yet.¡± Helian Yue suddenly thought of something and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    She only knew that the guy called her ¡®Xiao Qing¡¯, but she did not know her full name.


    If she did not know her name¡­ How could she repay her for saving her life in the future?

 Chapter 1444 - The Two Sisters From The Helian Family I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Unfortunately, Helian Yue had lost her. She lowered her head in frustration.


    Xiao Xiao stood next to her and said, ¡°Young Lady, should we go back and meet the Jia family first? I remember that Jia Xin seems to be still locked up in the dungeon by Master Lianqing¡­¡±


    Seeing that Helian Yue did not say anything, Xiao Xiao added, ¡°Moreover, if we don¡¯t go back in time, maybe those people from the Jia family might still send someone to look for that girl¡­ Besides, Young Lady must quickly give Flame Fruit to Master Lianqing.¡±


    After hearing this, Helian Yue immediately became excited as she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Quick!¡±


    Wu Shang City.


    It was the main city of Tianling Kingdom.


    All the great families had close relations and were connected.


    As the city¡¯s protector general, Tian Ya, had huge military power, even the Tianling Kingdom emperor feared him. Therefore, General Tian Ya held supreme power in this kingdom.


    And as the general¡¯s right-hand man, Helian Xu naturally also held a pivotal position. Moreover, General Tian Ya favored Helian Yue, so much so that the Helian family¡¯s reputation was flourishing, and no one dared to provoke them.


    At this moment, in the Helian family, Helian Xu was filled with anxiety. He looked anxious, and he was somewhat restless.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Seeing someone walking in at the door, Helian Xu hurriedly got up and asked, ¡°Is there any news about Yue¡¯er?¡±


    The visitor stroked his sleeve, half-kneeling on the ground, and respectfully reported, ¡°Master, my man has just received the news that Second Young Lady left Wu Shang City and went to Wood Spirit Mountain. She only brought a servant with her.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. He seemed panicked. ¡°She only brought a servant to Wood Spirit Mountain with her? Send everyone in the Helian family to Wood Spirit Mountain to bring this little girl back¡­ Immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guard responded respectfully and retreated.


    When the guard had left, a young girl who was waiting quietly at the side came out from her hiding place. Her face was also filled with worry, but her tone was reproachful.


    ¡°Grandfather, Second Sister is really a bit ignorant this time. How can she go to a place like Wood Spirit Mountain on her own? This is all due to my poor discipline as a big sister. Grandfather, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    As she said this, she had already walked up to Helian Xu¡¯s side. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, half-kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing Helian Ying in such a state, how could the old man still blame her? He sighed lightly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Yue¡¯er is indeed too reckless. You should get up first. This time when she comes back, I¡¯ll definitely discipline her!¡±


    This time, he had made up his mind to be ruthless, even his gaze was determined.


    ¡°No matter how much trouble Yue¡¯er causes in Wu Shang City, I will always protect her. She is my most beloved granddaughter. She has lost her father and mother. If I don¡¯t help her, who will? However, does this girl not know how dangerous Wood Spirit Mountain is? Even if she brings the beast-repelling incense, she might not be able to drive away all the spirit beasts there.¡±


    He could not continue to indulge her any longer. There was no guarantee that she would not be in danger because of his indulgence.


    Helian Ying lowered her eyes to cover the emotion in them.


    She and Helian Yue were both his granddaughters. But Helian Yue would always be pampered no matter how mischievous she was.


    Everyone in the Helian family spoiled her!

 Chapter 1445 - The Two Sisters From The Helian Family II

    But she¡­


    No matter how well-behaved and sensible she was, not many people would pay attention to her.


    She was unhappy¡­


    Not happy about this at all!


    Obviously¡­ Helian Yue was just a villain that everyone would love to kill!


    She was no longer capable of anything other than going around, causing trouble. So why did the Helian family pamper her so much?


    Just when Helian Xu was in a hurry and a little angry, a guard hurriedly ran in. His face was filled with joy. ¡°Master! Master, Young Lady is back. Second Young Lady is back!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    This time, Helian Xu did not wait for anyone else to say more; he had already rushed out.


    Initially, he really wanted to scold her, but after seeing that tragic little figure, all the anger he had earlier dissipated, and the only thing that remained was a pity¡­


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s small face was dirty, and her entire body was in a mess, even the servant beside her looked miserable.


    But the servant was looking at Helian Yue with eyes filled with sorrow.


    She did not understand why her young lady had to make herself so miserable before returning! It was spoiling her image.


    At the same time¡­


    Helian Ying followed behind her grandfather. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Helian Yue¡¯s miserable appearance.


    Initially, she thought that her grandfather would definitely teach Helian Yue a lesson this time, but who knew that this Helian Yue had touched their grandfather¡¯s heart¡­ She had made such a mess of herself that her grandfather would never be able to bring himself to scold her.


    As expected¡­


    Helian Xu trembled and stretched his hand out, caressing Helian Yue¡¯s miserable little face. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you have just gone out for a trip. How did you become such a miserable mess? Who did this to you?¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Grandfather, Xiao Xiao and I were on our way to Wood Spirit Mountain to look for Flame Fruit. But halfway through our journey, someone stole half of our beast-repelling incense, and¡­ The Jia family and the Fang family have even chased after us and wanted to kill me. If I hadn¡¯t met that beautiful girl, I¡¯m afraid that I would have already died and won¡¯t be able to come back!¡±


    Boom!


    A surge of anger rushed straight to his head. Helian Xu¡¯s eyes turned red, and he was like an angry lion. ¡°The Jia family¡­ The Fang family! How dare these people touch my granddaughter? Guards, prepare the troops and horses immediately. I will personally go there to seek justice for my granddaughter!¡±


    Just now, he had verbally said that he was going to teach her a lesson, but in the blink of an eye, it turned out that he was teaching others a lesson.


    Helian Yue lowered her small head, a silent smile curving the corners of her mouth.


    ¡®In this way, the Jia family¡¯s people will no longer be able to look for trouble with Xiao Qing, right?


    ¡®No one can save them¡­¡¯


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Helian Ying¡¯s heart sank, but her face remained calm, smiling gently. ¡°The Jia family and the Fang family would definitely not dare to touch my sister. Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding?¡±


    The anger on Helian Xu¡¯s old face suddenly disappeared.


    Helian Ying continued, ¡°Moreover, it is normal for the Jia family to be jealous of my sister. The eldest young lady of the Jia family was only joking about how she would marry Master Lianqing, but my sister still beat her up. The young lady of the Fang family is even more innocent. Master Lianqing only helped her when she accidentally fell, and my sister had also beat that girl in public. These are all my sister¡¯s fault! Grandfather, we can¡¯t be so unreasonable. Otherwise, what will the world say about our Helian family?¡±

 Chapter 1446 - The Two Sisters From The Helian Family III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The words she had said were spoken righteously as she looked at Helian Yue accusingly.


    ¡°Now, since Younger Sister is unharmed, why don¡¯t we just let it slide? In the future, if the Jia family comes and finds trouble with Younger Sister, it won¡¯t be too late for us to take action then.¡±


    Helian Yue harrumphed.


    ¡°That despicable person from the Jia family did not just say that she wanted to marry Elder Brother Lianqing. She had even said I¡¯m small, that my chest isn¡¯t as big as hers and that I¡¯m not fit to marry Elder Brother Lianqing. The despicable person from the Fang family was even worse. She had purposely fallen into Elder Brother Lianqing¡¯s arms. I didn¡¯t punish them wrongly.¡±


    She hugged Helian Xu¡¯s arm while crying as her dirty little face seemed extremely pitiful. ¡°Grandfather, if it wasn¡¯t because somebody had saved me this time around, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ever return again.¡±


    Seeing Helian Ying was still going to speak, Helian Xu calmly glanced past her. ¡°Ying¡¯er, Yue¡¯er is your younger sister. Speaking on other people¡¯s behalf, where does it leave your sister?¡±


    Helian Ying felt her heart jolt as she bit on her pale lip. ¡°Grandfather, I did not mean that. I just wanted to think about the Helian family clan¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Reputation?¡± Helian Xu sneered. ¡°My Helian family¡¯s reputation was built by slowly fighting for it. I don¡¯t need the younger generations to help me fight to obtain this bit of reputation. Guards, fire this fellow immediately. I want to find the Jia family¡¯s little ones to settle the score. Since they have dared to attack my granddaughter, they must pay the price!¡±


    Helian Ying saw Helian Xu¡¯s angry expression, and she clenched her fists tightly. Her heart was throbbing in pain.


    However, she also understood that no matter what she said, her grandfather would not listen to a single sentence. Therefore, she looked at Helian Yue and then turned around to leave.


    This glance was so cold it was as if countless daggers were slashing across Helian Yue¡¯s small face, making her expression darken slightly.


    ***


    In the backyard.


    In a room in the eastern wing, Helian Ying had just walked into the room and locked the door. With a swish, she swept all the porcelain wares on the table onto the ground. Her face was no longer meek and gentle like before. Her gaze was malevolent.


    ¡®Based on what?


    ¡®Just based on what it was that Grandfather pampered Helian Yue every time! This fatherless, motherless, uneducated despicable person!¡¯


    She sat down angrily and poured herself a cup of water. When she had just drunk a mouthful, her room¡¯s door was pushed open. She stood up in a flurry and the cup in her hand also fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Her face paled even more, especially when she saw who the person at the door was. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Outside the door, a middle-aged man dressed in a brocade slowly entered. He saw the mess on the ground and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s face paled as her voice trembled. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I know that you are very dissatisfied with Yue¡¯er, but she is still your younger sister! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that it was you who had gotten someone to release the news to her and lured her into Wood Spirit Mountain!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s tone was sharp and even the way he looked at Helian Ying seemed accusatory.


    Helian Ying¡¯s heart almost stopped beating, and she even found it difficult to breathe. ¡°Father, I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°After Yue¡¯er left, I went to inquire about her and found the two people. They personally told me that it was you who has instructed your personal maid to seek them out.¡± The middle-aged man slowly approached Helian Ying and each step he took forward seemed very heavy. ¡°Ying¡¯er, in the past you were obviously not like this. Why have you become so malicious now?¡±


    Helian Ying clenched her fists tightly. At this moment, she actually felt like her body had lost all its strength. The corners of her lips subconsciously curled up into a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1447 - Is Helian Yue Your Daughter? I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why is it that each and every one of you only pampers Helian Yue!


    ¡®Grandfather is the same, General Tian Ya is the same, and even you, my biological father, is doing the same!


    ¡®Even Feng Lianqing¡­


    ¡®He is extremely cold toward everyone. However, he is still able to exchange a few sentences with Helian Yue alone.


    ¡®It was clear that I am more outstanding and more mature. Why is it that everyone only has Helian Yue¡­ in their hearts?


    ¡°Father, do you really not understand why or are you pretending not to understand why I have become like this?¡± Helian Ying sneered. The corner of her lips curled up into a sarcastic sneer as she slowly approached Helian Yufei. ¡°Exactly who is your biological daughter? It¡¯s fine that Grandfather seems to favor her more. After all, she is an orphan who is fatherless and motherless. You are my biological father, why do you need to favor that orphan girl?¡±


    Slap!


    She had just finished speaking when a slap graced her cheek. Helian Ying¡¯s hair came undone messily and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her lips.


    She wiped the trace of blood from the corner of her lips and raised her head to look at the man who had exploded in anger. The sneer in her heart grew even wider.


    See, this was her biological father!


    Helping an orphan girl to mistreat his own biological daughter like this!


    ¡°She is not an orphan girl. She is my brother¡¯s and your uncle¡¯s daughter! This Helian family is her family. She still has her grandfather and her eldest uncle. Who said she is an orphan?¡±


    Helian Feiyu was so angry that his whole body was trembling. His gaze was filled with pain.


    Perhaps he could not understand, why had his own daughter become like this?


    Or was this her true colors?


    ¡°I just want to know, am I your biological daughter or not?¡± Helian Ying raised her head and looked directly at Helian Yufei.


    Helian Yufei closed his eyes in deep pain. He slowly opened them again. ¡°Ying¡¯er, if you are not my daughter when you harm Yue¡¯er like this, do you think I would still help you to hide it? Till now, the old master does not know of this matter. The two people who disguised as guards of the general¡¯s manor have also been disposed of by me. As for your personal maid, you should deal with it as you see fit. However, I hope that there won¡¯t be a next time for this matter!¡±


    He paused and lowered his gaze. ¡°Also, the people of the Jia family and the Fang family¡­ Was it you who notified them?¡±


    Helian Ying bit her lower lip hard, not making a sound.


    Helian Yufei shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I can still guess it. If the next time Yue¡¯er is in any danger, I will tell the old master¡­ about this matter. Ying¡¯er, not to mention the old master, with the way General Tian Ya looks out for Yue¡¯er, do you think that¡­ he would just let things be?¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s body was trembling. She did not understand why Tian Ya treated Helian Yue as someone so important.


    She was just a woman who knew how to cause unnecessary troubles.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Why are all of you treating me like this just because of Helian Yue?


    Helian Ying¡¯s eyes were full of pain. She raised her gaze and stared at Helian Yufei. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I want to know, why?¡±


    Why?


    Helian Yufei gave a bitter laugh.


    Perhaps, this was what he owed his second younger brother and his sister-in-law¡­


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I do not hope that there will be a next time for these kinds of matters. I can protect you once, but there will not be a second time.¡±


    Helian Yufei did not say anything more and having said that, he turned around and left the room.


    Helian Ying ruthlessly kicked the table and chairs. Her face was so gloomy and dark like deep waters as she ruthlessly gritted her teeth. ¡°Helian Yue!¡±


    ¡®I will not let you snatch away everything that is mine. I will get everything that belongs to me back!!!¡¯

 Chapter 1448 - Is Helian Yue Your Daughter? II

    In the main courtyard.


    Helian Yufei had just stepped into the courtyard when he met his wife who was rushing out.


    This wife of his was graceful and elegant, and her looks were exquisite. She wore a golden hairpin on her head and when she walked, the wind seemed to follow.


    Until she saw Helian Yufei, she paused for a moment and stopped. ¡°Husband, did you go and see Ying¡¯er just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Helian Yufei replied indifferently. ¡°She was indeed a little unruly this time. If I didn¡¯t warn her, I don¡¯t know what kind of problems she would hatch. Now, the old master and General Tian Ya have not realized her actions. However, if they were to find out, do you think there would still be a peaceful day in this Helian family?¡±


    Lady Helian¡¯s expression shifted as she clenched her fists. Even her breathing seemed to be heavy. ¡°Are you really doing this for Ying¡¯er safety, or is it for¡­ Tian Tian?¡±


    Tian Tian, the wife of the second young master of the Helian family, Helian Yue¡¯s biological mother.


    That accident back then had left the husband and wife both dead, leaving behind their only daughter, Helian Yue.


    It was also because of the lack of discipline, and the fact that the old master pampered her and was always giving in to her that had caused her to be extremely arrogant and domineering.


    Helian Yufei heard this name that had not been mentioned for a long time, and his handsome face instantly darkened. Even the gaze he used to look at Lady Helian was cold. ¡°Yue Qin, Sister-in-law has already passed away. Is there any meaning to bringing up her name?¡±


    Yue Qin sneered. ¡°Back then, you liked Tian Tian. In the end, the one she liked was your younger brother. In order to let her marry your younger brother peacefully, you listened to the old lady¡¯s words and married me.


    ¡°Later on, when the old lady passed away, your love toward Tian Tian reignited right? Did you really go and warn Ying¡¯er because of her safety, or was it for Tian Tian?¡± Yue Qing¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Because of that despicable person¡¯s daughter, you have treated your own biological daughter like this. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Helian Yufei shouted in anger as he clenched his fists tightly. Even the veins on his forehead were throbbing. ¡°If she was not my biological daughter, do you think I would have hidden everything that she has done to Yue¡¯er? That¡¯s right, I once liked my second sister-in-law, but after she became my sister-in-law, I had already given up on her. Otherwise, do you think I would agree to the marital alliance and married you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if the two of you were doing things secretly, or even to say Helian Yue is your daug- ¡±


    Slap!


    A ruthless slap landed on Yue Qin¡¯s face.


    Her whole face reddened and swelled. Her hair was in a mess that she looked no different from a beggar.


    ¡°Yue Qin, let me warn you. No matter how angry you are at me, you are not allowed to insult my second younger brother and sister-in-law! Their love was stronger than gold. How could another person step into their relationship?¡± Helian Yufei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand why I care so much about Yue¡¯er?¡±


    Yue Qin¡¯s gaze was full of hatred as she looked at Helian Yufei coldly.


    ¡°I have originally married you and intended to treat you well. But aren¡¯t you aware of what you have done back then?¡± Helian Yufei sneered. ¡°Because I once liked my sister-in-law, you try to get her into trouble at every instance, even suspecting that the child in her womb was mine and wanted to poison her!


    ¡°Did you think that Sister-in-law did not know? No, she knew about everything. However, she did not expose you to keep the peace in the family. Later on, she even saved you without regarding the previous grievances she had received!¡± Helian Yufei closed his eyes in deep pain. After a while, he opened his eyes again and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. ¡°Second Brother and Sister-in-law died in the hands of our enemies to save you and Ying¡¯er¡­¡±


    Yue Qin¡¯s body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 1449

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    All the matters that happened back then were like a mirror as they flashed by before her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she had indeed saved me. However, I was also originally dragged in it by the Helian family. Those were enemies of the Helian family. Wasn¡¯t it only right that your brother saved me? I was dragged into it by you all.¡± Yue Qin raised her head. ¡°Furthermore, this has already passed for so many years, and I have been obedient to you all these years, caring for Helian Yue so well that even Ying¡¯er is jealous. Is this not enough?¡±


    She approached Helian Yufei step by step, asking, ¡°How long exactly are you going to neglect Ying¡¯er for her? Your repayment of their grace should already be fully repaid by now, right? It has been so many years and it still isn¡¯t enough? We don¡¯t owe Helian Yue anything anymore!¡±


    It was as if it was the first time Helian Yufei knew Yue Qin as he looked at her like he was looking at a stranger.


    Back then, the second younger brother and sister-in-law did not mind their previous grievances and had saved her and Ying¡¯er. In the end, they themselves never returned.


    All these years, Yue Qin was indeed obedient and had treated Yue¡¯er as her own. However, he had never thought that she had long felt that she had repaid their saving grace.


    Their lives were exchanged with the lives of two others.


    How could it be possible for such a grace to ever be repaid?


    They did not just owe them two lives, they also owed Yue¡¯er her parents!


    ¡°What I owe them, is for life!¡± Helian Yufei¡¯s gaze was full of disappointment. ¡°Furthermore, I have never neglected Ying¡¯er. She is my biological daughter. How could I not love her?¡±


    It was just that¡­ he had to cut his love into two portions, that was all.


    Everything that Ying¡¯er had, he would also definitely give Yue¡¯er a portion.


    If the two of them fell sick at the same time, he would get Yue Qin to accompany Ying¡¯er while he accompanied Yue¡¯er.


    This¡­ was it really wrong?


    His biological daughter was exchanged with the lives of his younger brother and sister-in-law! Why could he not give Yue¡¯er love, care, and concern?


    Was he not allowed to care about others just because he was Ying¡¯er¡¯s father?


    ¡°Normally, even if I love Yue¡¯er, I have never mistreated Ying¡¯er. The two of them are the same to me.¡± Helian Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and regret. ¡°This time, I did not hold back and have hit Ying¡¯er because¡­ she has crossed the line, it was really too much!¡±


    Usually, he could not bear to even touch a finger of hers. However, she really should not have harmed Yue¡¯er like this.


    Yue Qin was stunned as she suddenly pounced at Helian Yufei as if she were crazy.


    ¡°Helian Yufei, you animal! It is fine that you lay your hands on me. Ying¡¯er is your daughter, how could you actually hit her?¡±


    She raised her hand as she ruthlessly rushed toward Helian Yufei. However, she did not even get to touch Helian Yufei¡¯s face when he grabbed her hand.


    His actions were fast and strong. He grabbed her wrist so hard that it hurt. Her face was filled with anger as she glared at Helian Yufei hatefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Helian Yufei¡¯s voice was somber. ¡°Even spirit beasts know how to repay favors. Why is it that my wife and daughter¡­ are treating the daughter of their saviors like this? Yue Qin, in this Helian family, you better be a little wiser. My mother is no longer around, no one will protect you.¡±


    Back then, he was forced by his mother to marry for a marital alliance because Yue Qin¡¯s mother was his mother¡¯s niece.


    Back then, he was originally thinking that whoever he married was the same as long as she knew her place. He would not mind who his wife was.


    If he had known that Yue Qin¡¯s character was like this, perhaps he would not have married her back then¡­


    Thud!


    Helian Yufei gave a strong push and Yue Qin was pushed onto the ground.


    ¡°When Sister-in-law was around, I had given you too many chances. Now, in these past few years, I saw that you have been treating Yue¡¯er quite well and thought that you have repented. I never thought that you were just holding back. It really is like the saying ¡®a leopard can¡¯t change its spots¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 1450 - Is Helian Yue Your Daughter? IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Yue Qin was so angry that her whole body was trembling. If it were not because she could not defeat Helian Yufei, she would have immediately pounced over and torn him into pieces.


    ¡°You have never forgotten Tian Tian, you have never forgotten her! That¡¯s why Helian Yue is definitely your daughter! You have long rekindled your romance!¡±


    Helian Yufei was too tired to say anything more. Perhaps it was just toward Yue Qin that he did not even want to explain anymore.


    If Tian Tian had wished to marry other people back then, he would still try and put up a fight, but she was his sister-in-law, no matter what, he would not do such a thing like incest¡­


    ¡°If you say so, then it is so. It¡¯s up to you whatever you want to believe.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he did not say anything more as he walked past Yue Qin, leaving on his own.


    ***


    Outside the courtyard, Helian Yue¡¯s body went stiff. She looked at Helian Yufei¡¯s leaving back in a daze. A stream of tears flowed from her eyes and wet her entire face.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao¡­ Eldest Uncle¡¯s wife just now said that¡­ I am Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Why?


    How did she become Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter?


    Her father was clearly the second master of the Helian family.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Xiao Xiao looked at Helian Yue worriedly and wanted to say a few words of comfort, but found herself unable to do so.


    Helian Yue bit down on her lip. Her petite body was trembling, and her face was pale.


    No wonder¡­


    No wonder Helian Ying did not like her.


    It turned out that she was actually Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter¡­ now it made sense; Helian Ying disliking her was expected.


    Just like she had never liked Helian Ying.


    Actually, Helian Yue could not be blamed for misunderstanding the situation. She had arrived too late and had only overheard the last few sentences. She did not even know what was discussed earlier on.


    The moment Yue Qin raised her head, she saw Helian Yue¡¯s pale, small face. Her heart leaped as she immediately put on her guard.


    ¡®Just now those words¡­ How much did the despicable little one hear?¡¯


    Without waiting for Yue Qin to think further, Helian Yue¡¯s trembling voice could be heard once more. ¡°Eldest Aunt, is what you said just now true? That I am Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter?¡±


    The originally guarded Yue Qin completely let down her guard after she heard this.


    ¡®It seems like this despicable little one still does not know the cause of Tian Tian husband and wife duo¡¯s death. Otherwise, she definitely would not be speaking in such a tone.¡¯


    Thinking about this, she looked at Helian Yue coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are Tian Tian and Helian Yufei¡¯s biological daughter. You all have hurt Ying¡¯er too deeply. From the beginning, he had neglected Ying¡¯er for you. And you are¡­ still trying to get her in trouble at every instance!¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s small face became even paler. She did not even know where to put her hands. There was no longer the arrogance and dominance of the past in her, but instead, there was a feeling of utter disbelief.


    ¡°Helian Ying has always found me unpleasant to her eyes. Did she already know about this long ago?¡±


    She bit her lip and continued to ask.


    Yue Qin sneered. ¡°Naturally it is so. My family¡¯s Ying¡¯er is an understanding and obedient child. If it were not the case, do you think she would have hated you? She would never have hated someone without a reason. This is all because you all owe it to her!¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s body went limp.


    It was Helian Yue who owed her, Helian Ying¡­


    It was Helian Yue who owed them both, Helian Ying and Yue Qin.


    ¡°Yufei does not wish for too many people to know about this. I also hope that you will not simply talk nonsense and make things difficult for Yufei.¡± Yue Qin¡¯s gaze was menacing. ¡°All these years, I have been hurt so deeply by your mother and you. I have even let go of all my grievances and treated you as my own. If it were not because Ying¡¯er is so unhappy this time around, I would not have done this¡­ Helian Yue, seeing that I have been quite good to you in the past and that you owe it to us, I hope that you don¡¯t look for Yufei anymore and don¡¯t say anything more to him!¡±


    Helian Yue lowered her gaze as a bitter smile hung on her pale face.

 Chapter 1451

    She was actually Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter¡­


    ¡°I got it. Eldest Aunt, I will not let Eldest Uncle know.¡±


    Suddenly, Helian Yue raised her small head as her gaze was determined, not containing the least bit of hesitation.


    Yue Qin clenched her fists tightly, and after a long while, she finally released them. She did not even glance at Helian Yue before she turned around and left.


    She did not know if doing this was right or wrong. However, if she did not do so, she could not vent the malicious anger within her.


    Thinking about it, Yue Qin slowly let out an evil sigh, her gaze full of menace. ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t blame Eldest Aunt, if you want to blame it on someone or something, just blame it on the fact that you are Tian Tian¡¯s daughter¡­ You are the daughter of the person your Eldest Uncle once liked!¡±


    To repay Tian Tian¡¯s grace, she had already tolerated her existence for over ten years. It was already sufficient.


    She did not wish to continue tolerating that fact and cause her own daughter to suffer endless harm!


    ***


    Helian Yue quietly looked at Yue Qin¡¯s departing figure, and after a while, she turned back around. Her entire body was a little stiff, perhaps somewhat unable to fully regain her senses from all the information she had just received.


    ¡°Young lady¡­¡± Xiao Xiao cried. ¡°You are still required to inform Eldest Master that you know about this matter. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Helian Yue shouted sharply. ¡°He is forever my Eldest Uncle. It will not change anything, nor is it possible to ever change anything!¡±


    Furthermore, she was not willing to change anything¡­


    All these years, she had been arrogant in Wu Shang City. If this matter was made known to others, who knew how they would laugh at her?


    This was something she did not wish ever to experience.


    Helian Yue took a deep breath. Until now, she still felt her heart trembling. She bit down hard on her lip and forced herself to regain composure.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, I wish to go and see Elder Brother Lianqing.¡±


    Perhaps she would only feel better by seeing Feng Lianqing¡­


    It was a pity that this time, Helian Yue had ended up empty-handed. By the time she arrived at the Feng Manor, she had noticed that Feng Lianqing had received a task and left.


    She could only leave in disappointment¡­


    ***


    Wu Shang City.


    Nearby was a spirit beast mountain range.


    It was known as Beast Mountain.


    Previously, Suyi had warned Nan Xian not to bring Feng Ruqing into the spirit beasts¡¯ territory. Furthermore, he could not make any promises to the spirit beasts.


    However, in the end, they still unintentionally dwelled into the deeper parts of the place.


    ¡°Fu Chen,¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and asked. ¡°Are you sure Xiao Ya is here?¡±


    In the medium, Fu Chen¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I am not very sure either¡­¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Fu Chen could feel Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkening. He immediately said, ¡°However, her scent has indeed disappeared from this point onward. From what I can tell, she should have been taken away by someone. That person should have some kind of token on him that blocked her breath from spreading¡­¡±


    Taken away?


    Feng Ruqing squinted.


    Who was it that had taken Xiao Ya away?


    Xiao Ya seemed to have originated from Land of No Return. Could it be¡­ that she was in the hands of someone she once knew in Land of No Return?


    ¡°I need to find Xiao Ya, not merely for Xiao Yin¡¯s sake, also¡­ I have this nagging feeling that I seem to know Xiao Ya.¡±


    This kind of familiar feeling that was in her bones could not be wrong. No matter what, she could not let anyone bully her!


    Nan Xian, who was dressed in white, stood calmly by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. He calmly and comfortingly said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. She is not as simple as you think she is. There would also be not much danger¡­¡±

 Chapter 1452 - Feng Lianqing I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. However, without seeing Xiao Ya with her own eyes, her heart seemed to be unable to be at peace.


    ***


    Spiritual qi was dense at one of the peaks that disappeared into the clouds on the mountain range.


    In a deep pool, a black dragon was circling in the spiritual pool where thick mist gathered. It was obviously very comfortable, and by its side, two little servants were massaging it.


    ¡°It is still more comfortable in the old home. The spiritual qi is so much thicker than in Cang Yue Mainland. The only pity is that Little Nine is missing.¡±


    Yes, if Little Nine was here, then it would be even better¡­


    Suddenly, the black dragon raised its head and looked at the sky. It suddenly squinted, and a different light flashed in its eyes.


    ¡°Was that Little Nine¡¯s breath just now¡­ ?¡±


    His Little Nine had long been carved into his memories. Even if she was a thousand miles apart, it could notice her presence.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, the black dragon leaped out of the deep pool. Water splashed everywhere. He leaped into the void, and black mist appeared all around it. Its entire body was elongated in the black mist.


    A handsome young man slowly walked out of the black mist.


    The young man looked delicate and handsome. He was tall as he stood naked with his snow-white skin glinting under the reflection of the sunlight.


    The two servants had already lowered their heads, not daring to look at this young man who was as domineering as a king, directly. They did not even dare to take a peek as they kneeled on the ground.


    The corner of the young man¡¯s lips curled upward into a moving smile. He raised his hand, and a black robe nearby fell into his hands. In less than a moment, it was already draped around his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to human¡¯s clothes. However¡­ If I don¡¯t wear clothes when I seek Little Nine, she will definitely beat me up.¡±


    It was just an animal that was condensed from spiritual qi. How could it be like humans, wearing clothes and eating food?


    A thousand years ago, every time he appeared naked before Little Nine, she would knock him down to the ground and bash him up violently.


    However, the more violent Little Nine was, the more he liked her¡­


    ¡°Compared to being a person, I feel that days of being a dragon or a dog are much more comfortable. There is someone to take care of me, and there is no need to wear clothes. So annoying. Furthermore, there would always be people feeding me. However, I have no choice. Little Nine is human. If I don¡¯t turn myself into a human, what qualifications do I have to pursue Little Nine?¡±


    The black dragon turned to look at the servant girls kneeling on the ground. His brows were proud and showy with an insufferable arrogance.


    ¡°Go and clean up my cave. Little Nine is about to return soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant girls lowered their heads as they replied respectfully.


    The black dragon glanced at the servant girls, turned around, and went forward without looking back, disappearing into the clouds in a blink of an eye¡­


    ***


    At the same time.


    In the spirit beast mountain range.


    A fierce howl suddenly rang out. Just as Feng Ruqing raised her eyes to take a look, she saw a mighty, fierce lion pouncing over, opening its big mouth, just about to bite down on her.


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze turned cold slightly. Just as he was about to take action, a long arrow flew through the air, and with a hiss, pierced into the lion¡¯s head. Blood splattered everywhere as the lion crumbled to the ground with a rumble.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. ¡°Are the spirit beasts here all so brutal?¡±


    They did not seem to be as cute as the spirit beasts from Cang Yue Mainland.


    No matter what, seeing these spirit beasts, she missed the snow wolf a little¡­


    Feng Ruqing slowly raised her head and looked in the direction in which the arrow came from. Suddenly, a handsome face that seemed to have been carved to perfection appeared before her.


    The man was dressed in green, looking mighty, outstanding, and wise. A bow was in his hand. His skin was the tone of wheat, and his lips were thin like a knife.

 Chapter 1453 - Feng Lianqing II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Behind the man, a group of people slowly appeared. Besides those guards, the most eye-catching person was an elegant young maiden dressed in green.


    She walked to Feng Lianqing¡¯s side and lowered her head to look at the lion lying in the middle of a pool of blood as her beautiful brows furrowed slightly. ¡°We still need to find the young prince, His Highness. Don¡¯t waste time here with unrelated people.¡±


    Yesterday, the young prince, His Highness, had disappeared. Feng Lianqing was also coincidentally free from any tasks in Wu Shang City, and thus, Tian Ya had sent him to search for the young prince.


    This spirit beast mountain range was so big. Who knew where the little prince had run off to? Perhaps, he had been swallowed by some spirit beasts.


    The young maiden pouted. She did not have any positive feelings toward that domineering and unruly little fatty. In her eyes, this walking calamity should be swallowed by spirit beasts.


    It was just that¡­


    When the young maiden raised her eyes to look at the two people in front of her, she paused, stopping at Nan Xian¡¯s handsome and cold face. She was unable to avert her gaze a little.


    ¡°Lianyi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Lianqing, on the other hand, did not seem to notice too much. He had just coincidentally seen a spirit beast acting fiercely and had lifted a hand in assistance. He also did not wish to obtain any kind of repayment.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Lianyi suddenly stopped Feng Lianqing. Her gaze was concentrated on Nan Xian from the beginning to the end and had never left.


    ¡°This master, just now Big Brother Feng saved you. We plan to see a good deed through till the end. This spirit beast mountain range is too dangerous. Why don¡¯t you¡­ and your wife journey with us. It¡¯ll also make it easier for us to see the good deed through till the end.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He glanced at Lianyi, baffled. ¡®This girl is usually not so nosy, and now she is talking about seeing a good deed through to the end? When has she ever done a good deed?¡¯


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. Just as he finished speaking, Feng Ruqing suddenly pinched his wrist and smiled slightly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing. Seeing the smile on the young maiden¡¯s face, he also did not say anything else, equating to consenting to her actions.


    He trusted Qing¡¯er.


    Qing¡¯er definitely had her reasons for doing so. He just needed to believe in her. That was enough¡­


    Lianyi slowly let out a sigh of relief as she wore a smile on her pretty face. She looked at Feng Lianqing. ¡°Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He really minded!


    However¡­


    Seeing Feng Ruqing¡¯s abdomen, he sighed gently.


    ¡®Just forget it. Just be a good person to the end. Since this lady is pregnant, then just protect her along her journey. In case she meets with the same kind of danger.¡¯


    ¡°I am Feng Lianqing. How shall I address the two of you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her brow. ¡°How coincidental. My surname is also Feng. I am Feng Ruqing. He is my husband, Nan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, how coincidental. Our meeting today can also be considered fated. The two of you should just follow us. Although our journey is a little dangerous, the two of you being in this spirit beast mountain range alone would be even more dangerous.¡±


    A smile hung on the man¡¯s face as he said gently.


    Feng Ruqing hesitated and asked, ¡°The spirit beasts in the spirit beast mountain range¡­ Are they very cruel?¡±


    ¡°Spirit beasts are always cruel.¡± Feng Lianqing smiled. ¡°Because weak spirit beasts are unable to survive. Those that look good might still be able to become pets for humans, but those with weak cultivation¡­ they would only become food for humans and would be rejected by other spirit beasts, making it tough for them to be unable to survive.¡±


    His statement was met with silence.


    Those little wolves like the snow wolf would immediately be captured to become food after arriving at Land of No Return?


    It seemed like it was a good decision not to have allowed the snow wolf to follow them on this expedition. How great was it to have allowed it to stay safely in Cang Yue Mainland and be the wolf butler?


    Even if the humans did not bully it, it was likely that these spirit beasts of the same species would not have allowed it to live¡­


    It was just too pitiful¡­

 Chapter 1454 - The Little Snake’s Violent Temper I

    ¡°Lianyi, what on earth are you doing?¡±


    When Feng Ruqing and the rest were not paying attention, Feng Lianqing dragged Lianyi to the side coldly. ¡°I never knew you are such a busybody.¡±


    For example, when he had saved the two people just now, Lianyi had even disdained him for wasting time. Not to mention¡­ letting others join them in their journey.


    Lianyi glanced at Nan Xian from the corner of her eyes. Her heart immediately skipped a few beats, but her expression remained unchanging.


    ¡°Nothing. We should see a good deed through to the end. They are not safe in this place, so why not journey together.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He really did not believe that Lianyi would be so kind.


    He did not have any positive feelings about Lianyi, but neither did he have any bad feelings. After hearing her say so, he did not say anything more and refocused his eyes ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    ***


    Not far behind, Feng Ruqing was casually following after the people in front. Her gaze remained on Lianyi from the beginning to the end. It was not known what she was thinking.


    ¡°Nan Xian, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why?¡±


    Nan Xian paused and smiled slightly. ¡°If you wish to talk about it, naturally, you would tell me. If you don¡¯t wish to talk about it, I will not ask too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this woman¡­ is a little familiar?¡±


    Familiar?


    Nan Xian looked at Lianyi¡¯s back for a long time, trying to recall exactly where he had seen her before.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­


    ¡®She had seduced Qing¡¯er before?¡¯


    Suddenly, Nan Xian¡¯s heart grew cold, and even the way he looked at Lianyi¡¯s back was cold.


    Coincidentally, Lianyi turned her head back and met the man¡¯s gaze at this moment. Her heart leaped out of control. Her face had turned red as well. She immediately retracted her gaze as she nervously twisted her sleeve.


    Just now¡­ was he peeking at her?


    If it were any other man, when his wife was pregnant, and he was still sneaking a look at her, she would definitely disdain and hate it.


    However, now, she only had delight in her heart.


    This man was just too beautiful. He was the most beautiful amongst all the men she had ever seen. He was so beautiful that one could not forget him after a single glance and could not help but wish to press him beneath her body.


    Originally, she saw that this man already had a wife and just wished to take a few more looks at him, and that was why she had asked him to journey together. However, she never thought that he actually had some interest in her. Otherwise, why was he sneakily looking at her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel so.¡±


    Behind, Nan Xian spoke seriously. ¡°Qing¡¯er, you have definitely seen it wrongly. I don¡¯t think she looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes had an odd light. ¡°She looks a little like Tang Yin?¡±


    However, Tang Yin was a beastman. The one before them¡­ was human!


    She and Tang Yin also had very different styles. Tang Yin was cute and pretty, easily likeable. This girl was a little too valiant. Her brows were fierce and majestic like a female general¡¯s.


    However¡­


    Her features were a little like Tang Yin. If it were not because she was very familiar with Tang Yin, she would not have noticed it at a glance either.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I believe in my intuition.¡± Feng Ruqing raised her brows. ¡°Furthermore, Xiao Ya is missing. I must find her.¡±


    She would not give up even if there were just a thread of hope.


    She was worried that if she gave up, Xiao Ya would be in danger.


    Back then, when the two of them had just met, Xiao Ya was riddled in wounds. The wounds were so terrible that it was hard to bear. She could not let her endure this kind of pain again!


    Nan Xian was stunned.


    He took another look at Lianyi, trying to see which part of her looked like Tang Yin.


    However, no matter how he tried to dig through his mind, he could not recall exactly what Tang Yin looked like, and so he eventually gave up¡­

 Chapter 1455 - The Little Snake’s Violent Temper II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Even to the point where¡­


    After being silent for a long while, he turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Who is Tang Yin? Is she a woman who seduced you too?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless as she silently mourned for Tang Yin for about three seconds.


    No matter what, Tang Yin was also someone who had almost become Nan Xian¡¯s fianc¨¦. However, after meeting a few times, he was still asking her who Tang Yin was?


    It was also a good thing that Tang Yin had not liked Nan Xian since a long time ago. Otherwise, this sentence would definitely have thrown her into hell.


    Feng Ruqing pondered for three seconds and finally asked, ¡°Then, do you remember who Gu Yiyi is?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Nan Xian pursed his lips. ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦. She is not very likable.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°She is not a woman of virtue. After having a fianc¨¦, she is still sticking to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you shouldn¡¯t be too close to her in the future. She is about to marry Second Uncle. If you are too close to her, it is not good for her reputation.¡±


    Fu Chen, who was sitting in the medium resting, heard Nan Xian¡¯s words and was in shock. He frowned hard as the corner of his lips twitched non-stop.


    ¡®You are just jealous. But you have actually gone and painted Gu Yiyi as a woman without virtue.


    ¡®Mother is not a man, so how is Gu Yiyi a ¡®woman without virtue¡¯?


    However, his mother would definitely not be the same kind of person as this cheap father. She would definitely not believe these words he had said.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned at first. Then, she pondered about it for a bit as she stroked her chin with her fingers. ¡°Yes, the state preceptor¡¯s words make a lot of sense. Next time, I will stay further away from her. It is really not good for her reputation. After all, she is to marry Second Uncle.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless.


    He felt as if a slap had been thrown at his face, and his expression was extremely unsightly.


    ¡®When has Mother become such a conservative person? Indeed, after being with Nan Xian, she has changed a lot. She was no longer the mother I used to know¡­¡¯


    Just at this moment, a slow, lazy voice rang out.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡±


    A small green snake tunneled out of Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve. It shook its head in a blur as its gaze was sluggish. ¡°Are we in Forest of Spirit Beasts? That¡¯s not right. This place is not quite like Forest of Spirit Beasts. It does not have the scent that I am familiar with.¡±


    Feng Ruqing tilted her head to look at the little green snake in wonder. ¡°Xiao Qing, why are you here as well?¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    What was it to do? It suddenly wanted to run away from home. This time it would never return!


    ¡°We have already left Liu Yun kingdom for almost half a month. When did you start following us? Why have I not noticed you?¡±


    Half a month?


    Qing Zhu was stunned. ¡°I have already been asleep for half a month?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless as she quietly looked at the sun in the sky before looking at Qing Zhu. ¡°Snakes hibernate during winter. But winter has yet to arrive, and you are already hibernating in advance? If I wait for you to hibernate next winter, I can make you into snake soup, and you wouldn¡¯t even know it.¡±


    Qing Zhu suddenly did not wish to speak to Feng Ruqing anymore.


    Feng Ruqing was smiling from the beginning to the end. ¡°State Preceptor, do you think my idea would work? After all, Xiao Qing would not suffer then. The moment it wakes from its sleep¡­ its spirit would have left its body.¡±


    Demon!


    Qing Zhu immediately shrank back and glared at Feng Ruqing fiercely. However, after he noticed Nan Xian¡¯s cold gaze, he immediately put on a fawning smile.


    ¡°What Princess said is right. Next time I will no longer hibernate during winter¡­ Pfft, no longer hibernate in summer. I will remain awake at all times.¡±


    ¡®Want to make me into snake soup, dream on! I won¡¯t let you have the chance.¡¯


    ¡°Eh, is this snake Master¡¯s pet? How cute!¡±

 Chapter 1456 - The Little Snake’s Violent Temper III

    A voice suddenly could be heard from up ahead and Qing Zhu could not help but cock its head ahead.


    When he saw the glint in Lianyi¡¯s eyes, he sneered.


    ¡®Another woman mesmerized by my owner¡¯s beauty.


    ¡®Fool!


    ¡®None of those who fought with the princess had a good ending!¡¯


    Qing Zhu indifferently pursed his lips as if he could already predict the foolish person¡¯s ending¡­


    Lianyi¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°I really like snakes, these kinds of animals. This snake looks so cute. What is it called?¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    ¡®You are the animal! Your whole family is animals!


    ¡®I am obviously a pet! A pet!¡¯


    It was a pity that Lianyi did not notice the anger in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes and reached out to touch it.


    Qing Zhu opened its mouth, and with a ¡®crack¡¯, it bit Lianyi¡¯s finger ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A heart-wrenching sound echoed through the sky and shocked the whole mountain until the birds flew away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and swept Qing Zhu into her arm. ¡°Our family¡¯s little snake doesn¡¯t have a very good temper. It doesn¡¯t like being touched by strangers. Furthermore, people should not simply touch other people¡¯s pets.¡±


    Qing Zhu stayed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands without any show of temper. Its body was soft as its gaze was full of sadness. However, when it looked at Lianyi, it was fierce.


    Lianyi¡¯s face turned green. She held her finger tightly as her gaze was full of anger.


    Feng Lianqing, on the hand, desperately wished that he could find a hole and hide in it. He glared at Lianyi and then looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°I apologize. Madam, Lianyi is immature. She should not have touched your little pet.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Feng!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, are you disdaining the fact that you have not embarrassed yourself enough? All spirit beasts don¡¯t have good tempers. You have reached out your hand to pet it without asking for others¡¯ permission. Who can you blame for being bitten?¡± Feng Lianqing did not seem very happy about it.


    However, compared to Lianyi, he felt that Lianyi had embarrassed him.


    ¡®Even a three-year-old child knows not to touch other people¡¯s spirit beast. Was this woman so muddled by beauty today? She has actually gone and touched other people¡¯s snakes!


    ¡®Being bitten is also what she deserved!


    ¡®If I covered up Lianyi¡¯s wrongdoings, and Master found out about it when we returned, I will surely be taught a lesson!¡¯


    Lianyi bit on her lip hard. Her face was pale, and her expression unsightly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s finger patted Qing Zhu¡¯s little head as she smiled. ¡°My family¡¯s little snake¡¯s teeth are venomous.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Lianyi¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes were filled with panic. ¡°Where is the antidote?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian. ¡°Nan Xian, do you have the antidote?¡±


    Nan Xian calmly shook his head. ¡°There has never been a person stupid enough to touch Xiao Qing. Naturally, there is no antidote. Isn¡¯t she the first person Xiao Qing has bitten?¡±


    After hearing Nan Xian¡¯s words, Lianyi, who had initially wanted to cry, was almost unable to hold back on her tears anymore.


    The good thing was that she ultimately held it in because she did not wish to embarrass herself further.


    It was just that both of her beautiful eyes were full of suffering and suppressed tolerance. She looked really pitiful.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was a little doubtful. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Qing bite Feng Rushuang before?¡±


    ¡°Feng Rushuang?¡± Nan Xian frowned, and after taking a long while to ponder, he finally recalled who the person was. ¡°It is that daughter who was initially¡­ forced onto Lord Father-in-law? When did Xiao Qing bite her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know whether to pity Feng Rushuang or to feel delighted on her behalf.


    Because Nan Xian was finally able to remember her name.


    It was just a pity that¡­ he had forgotten the matter of how Feng Rushuang was bitten by Xiao Qing when she tried to climb into his bed.


    ¡°She had initially tried to hook up with you, and Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t bear to watch and had bitten her. Don¡¯t you remember any more?¡±

 Chapter 1457 - Tian Ya Is Not A Person Who Would Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished I

    ¡°Back then, you and I were not familiar with each other yet,¡± Nan Xian hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember her. Later on, we got to know each other better¡­ everything she did was related to you, so naturally, I have some impression. My memory is not used to remember unimportant people. I just need to remember things related to you. That will do.¡±


    ¡®My memory is not used to remember unimportant people. I just need to remember things related to you. That will do.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. After that, she raised her gaze and looked into the man¡¯s calm eyes.


    He had said these words without his face turning red or his heart racing.


    Even Qing Zhu felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian, Madam¡­¡± Feng Lianqing coughed, interrupting the two people who acted as if no one was around them. ¡°Lianyi did not do it on purpose just now. I was wondering if the two of you could kindly bring out the antidote? I will definitely be extremely grateful.¡±


    He saw that Lianyi was about to say something else; he immediately tugged her arm, warning her with a gaze.


    In the end, Lianyi swallowed back the words that were at the tip of her tongue. Her gaze was full of reluctance and suffering.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Lianyi, and she took out a spirit herb from the medium and threw it to her.


    ¡°Eat it. Then you¡¯ll be able to get rid of the venom.¡±


    Lianyi looked at Feng Ruqing a little skeptically and did not dare to consume the spirit herb, fearing that this woman would intentionally harm her.


    However, Feng Ruqing was not bothered about her. She shrugged and smiled at Lianqing. ¡°I have already given her the antidote. She does not eat it because she suspects that I have other intentions. If she dies when the venom acts up, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at Lianyi. ¡°I am here. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You brought everything that happened to yourself. Could it be that you think Master would definitely stand on your side? Master has never been a person to let wrongdoings go unpunished.¡±


    Master had always differentiated grace and grudges. He only asked to know the rights and the wrongs, and had never covered up or protected the people who had done wrong. No matter who it was, it was the same. There were no exceptions.


    So, he, too, had never dared to use his master¡¯s name to cause trouble outside. Otherwise, his master would definitely beat him to death.


    Even though Master was more forgiving toward girls, he still did not like arrogant and willful people.


    Even if Master pampered Helian Yue, he still disciplined her. However, Helian Yue¡¯s temper could not change, and she still caused trouble even after being scolded many times by Master.


    Lianyi seemed to have thought of Tian Ya¡¯s bad temper and held in this anger of hers, swallowing the spirit herb in her hand.


    The moment the spirit herb entered her abdomen, she only felt as if her stomach was on fire and was incredibly hard to bear. The feeling of needing to relieve herself washed over her as she let out a loud fart. Instantly the bad smell floated over with the wind and entered everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    The crowd immediately took two steps backward and maintained a distance from her. Their eyes were full of disdain.


    Luckily, Feng Lianqing still remembered their friendship in the past and did not leave her behind as he forcefully held his breath and stood by her side regardless of how that bad smell made him frown and how difficult it was for him to breathe.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Feng Ruqing angrily. ¡°What exactly did you give to me?¡±


    ¡°The antidote.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°You have already excreted the venom. What now? Is there still any problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s face was full of shame and anger, and she wished desperately that she could find a hole to tunnel into.


    Especially for the fact that she had made a fool of herself in front of this immortal-like man. She did not even have the bravery to continue living.


    ¡°Lianyi, that¡¯s enough.¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s voice when he spoke sounded a little odd. It was like his throat was being pressed against, and he did not dare to inhale too strongly. ¡°Go and tidy up a bit immediately. We still need to continue on our journey. If we delay and the little prince meets with danger, Master will definitely kick you out of General Manor!¡±

 Chapter 1458 - Tian Ya Is Not A Person Who Would Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished II

    Lianyi gritted her teeth. She did not dare to stay here, so she quickly left.


    After she disappeared, Feng Lianqing exhaled deeply. This breath he held in was a little difficult to bear. However, in order not to hurt Lianyi¡¯s pride, he did not dare to be like others to keep a distance from her.


    However, he was also worried that once he breathed, he would breathe in air with a terrible smell.


    There were quite a few water sources in the spirit beast mountain range and Lianyi returned very quickly. She had even changed into a new set of bright clothes as she glared at Feng Ruqing fiercely.


    This time, she wizened up, not saying a word and not doing anything, obediently standing by Feng Lianqing¡¯s side. Her strong brows and heroic eyes had a calmness to it.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s continue on our journey.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Lianqing agreed and continued leading everyone along.


    Feng Ruqing walked behind the group and touched her nose as she smiled. ¡°State Preceptor, her face is really thick. Just now, she had just soiled her pants, and she still can act like nothing happened. No wonder she keeps eyeing other people¡¯s husbands.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Xian smiled indifferently. ¡°Indeed, it is thick. If it were Xiao Qing¡­ perhaps it would not even have the courage to continue standing here.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®How was this related to it?¡¯


    Lianyi, who was in front, had originally heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words but remained unmoved. However, Nan Xian¡¯s sentence almost made her crumble to the ground.


    She felt uncomfortably panicked. Sure enough, she had diarrhea just now, which caused this fairy-like man to loathe her.


    Originally¡­ he would still glance at her.


    ¡®It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault!


    ¡®It is just her jealousy that has caused trouble, and that¡¯s why she had purposely poisoned her and made her eat a laxative so that she made a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    ¡®Causing Nan Xian to disdain her¡­¡¯


    Lianyi¡¯s heart felt empty as she lowered her head in dismay.


    Feng Lianqing, who was by her side, finally noticed something. He looked at Lianyi and then looked at Nan Xian. His voice was serious. ¡°Lianyi!¡±


    Lianyi was suddenly agitated and immediately hid her emotions, smiling at Feng Lianqing. ¡°Big Brother Feng, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can never snatch things that belong to other people. Do you understand?¡± Feng Lianqing was serious. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, in the end, it would still never be yours! I am only reminding you since I have known you for so many years. Otherwise, the one who would get injured in the end will be you!¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s gaze dropped.


    In Wu Shang City, it was not that there was not a single outstanding man, but there was not one who could move her.


    Feng Lianqing was also very outstanding. Everyone in General Manor hoped that she could be married to him, but¡­


    She was too familiar with Feng Lianqing.


    They grew up together. How could feelings suddenly appear?


    Only him¡­


    Only the man who was behind her was one that she felt moved by with a single glance.


    Regardless of looks, bearing, or that cool, calm look, she liked them all.


    Just like an immortal in the drawings.


    Too bad that she had appeared too late. That man already had a wife. If she were to be his concubine¡­ but with her identity, she simply could not possibly be someone¡¯s concubine.


    This kind of infatuation she had was beyond her control. She wanted to be close to him, kiss him, and even wished to bear his children¡­


    ¡°I understand, Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s tightly clenched fists loosened as she smiled and replied to Feng Lianqing.


    About her own infatuation, Lianyi did not feel that there was any wrong.


    It was not that she had hurt his wife. It was his wife who had attacked her first.


    Furthermore, even if this man already had a wife, she could still compete with her fairly.

 Chapter 1459 - Tian Ya Is Not A Person Who Would Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished III

    In the world of feelings, only the person who was not loved was the third party. If this man chose her, then his wife could only retreat. She could not be someone¡¯s concubine!


    Of course, Lianyi very clearly knew that Feng Lianqing could not possibly understand how she felt. So, she would not say these words aloud.


    She remembered that she had once looked down on those women who desired to be involved in other people¡¯s relationships.


    Now that it was happening to her, she felt that the principal wife sent to the cold palace was the true third party.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I also remember the general¡¯s teachings. Don¡¯t be arrogant because you are pampered, don¡¯t obtain love with your looks, don¡¯t be arrogant and overbearing and don¡¯t bully the weak. I have always remembered them. I will not go against the general¡¯s words.¡±


    She would not bully that woman, but she would compete justly. If that woman was not her match, then she could not be blamed¡­


    Lianyi squinted as the corner of her lips, curled up into a smile. She had even forgotten the incident where she had made a fool of herself just now. And she had forgotten Nan Xian¡¯s sarcasm.


    Feng Lianqing did not notice the change in Lianyi¡¯s heart and thought that she had already given up as he slowly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand. You are very clear of Master¡¯s character. He is not one who would let wrongdoings go unpunished. He frequently scolds even Helian Yue. What more you?¡±


    His words could not be more direct.


    Tian Yi liked Helian Yue a lot and liked her direct and non-conniving personality. However, Helian Yue really liked to cause trouble unnecessarily, so¡­ from time to time she would end up being yelled at by Tian Ya.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lianyi smiled. However, her eyes had a glint of unclear emotions.


    Tian Ya was not one who would let wrongdoings go unpunished. If she was not wrong and it was others who bullied her, then Tian Ya would definitely be extremely angry.


    He did not let wrongdoings go unpunished, just targeted¡­ it was her who had provoked others first, and she was in the wrong first.


    So, she definitely could not go and offend this woman first. She could only wait for this woman to find fault with her.


    Only then Tian Ya could let wrongdoings go unpunished!


    If it were the kind of leniency without asking right or wrong, perhaps only the few little kittens of Tian Ya could make him so unreasonable.


    Besides that, there was no other person who could make him treat them differently.


    ***


    At Feng Manor.


    An old man was lazily leaning on the soft chair. His red robe was showy. A soft, cute, white little kitten was in his arms as his attitude was lazy, and the corner of his lips were curled up into a slight smile.


    ¡°General.¡±


    Not long after, an old man entered from outside in a rush as he said respectfully, ¡°We have asked where Jia Xin has run off to all these years.¡±


    Jia Xin had disappeared these few years, and no matter how they searched for him, they could not find him. As such, Tian Ya had given an order just now that they had to force information from him.


    ¡°He said he went to a place¡­ called Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    Cang Yue Mainland?


    Tian Ya immediately sat up from the soft couch. As he had suddenly used too much strength, the little kitten was accidentally sent flying, and it let out a wronged and pitiful cry.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    If it were in the past, after Tian Ya heard this sound, he would definitely pick up the little kitten feeling guilty and comfort it in his arms. However, now, his entire old face was extraordinarily excited.


    ¡°What did you say just now? Where is the place that he went to?¡±


    Cang Yue Mainland. This was a name that had not been heard for over twenty years!


    Tian Ya¡¯s old tears streamed down his face. Perhaps it was because he was too agitated, he gave off a very scary feeling, scaring the old man who was reporting the information until he took a few steps back.


    ¡°General, it is Cang Yue Mainland¡­ Jia Xin has personally said so.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s body trembled as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the underground prison immediately. Bring Jia Xin to meet me!¡±

 Chapter 1460 - It Was Tian Ya Who Did Not Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished? I

    In the underground prison.


    It was dark, gloomy, and damp.


    Jia Xin¡¯s body was curled up into a ball as he trembled. His gaze was full of fear and nervousness, and his face was as white as paper.


    Just at this moment¡­


    The underground prison door was opened, and a flash of light shone in from outside the door, shining on Jia Xin¡¯s body.


    Jia Xin raised his head to look over. When he caught sight of the old man standing by the door of the underground prison, his whole body shuddered as a light of panic and fear flashed in his eyes. Even his body had wriggled backward a few times.


    However, behind him was an ice-cold wall, making him unable to retreat.


    ¡°What do you all wish to do?¡±


    Even his voice was trembling. Obviously, what he had been experiencing in these few days was going to stay with him for the rest of his life.


    Tian Ya was like a ghost as his figure floated before Jia Xin. With a single hand, he picked Jia Xin up by the collar. His old face was expressionless, even to the point that there was no single ripple of emotion, making people unable to guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°During this period of your disappearance, you went to a place called Cang Yue Mainland?¡±


    Jia Xin swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear as he trembled and shook. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did you do there?¡± Tian Ya¡¯s old face was cold. ¡°Tell me everything. Otherwise, I will make today unforgettable for you!¡±


    Jia Xin was stunned. Perhaps he did not understand why Tian Ya had to be so interested in his actions during his days in Cang Yue Mainland.


    However, facing this old thing, Jia Xin did not dare to hide anything, as he said tremblingly. ¡°I just went to a place called Tian Shen Manor.¡±


    ¡®Tian Shen Manor?¡¯


    Tian Ya squinted, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®This Tian Shen Manor¡­ looks like it survived. I wonder if that old thing in Tian Shen Manor is still alive.¡¯


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I stayed there for many years. If it were not for Mu Huan from the Mu family, I would not have left.¡±


    The moment he mentioned the name Mu Huan, Jia Xin gritted his teeth.


    If it were not for this death-deserving despicable person, how could he possibly appear? And furthermore, he would not have been dragged into this place by this black dragon.


    ¡°Mu Huan?¡±


    Tian Ya frowned. He did not have much of an impression toward this name.


    ¡°Then, how did you go to that place?¡±


    All these years, he had tried countless methods but was unable to return. This world seemed to be sealed, sealing everyone to this mainland, only allowing entry without exit.


    Jia Xin looked at Tian Ya cautiously. ¡°It was¡­ I gave up all my cultivation. Only then was I able to go to Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    ¡®Give up all cultivation¡­


    Tian Ya was immediately discouraged. If he gave up all his strength and returned, would that group of people not skin him alive?


    ¡®No! No!¡¯


    He needed to find a different method. He needed to return to Cang Yue Mainland without being harmed!


    ¡°Last question. How did you return?¡± Tian Ya continued to ask.


    Jia Xin¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°It is all Mu Huan¡¯s fault. I treated this person like a pearl in my palm. She was bullied, and naturally, I could not ignore it. To be honest, that Mu Huan¡¯s enemy was too weak, except for that old man in the Mu family¡­ Oh, and another husband and wife pair. I believe they are called Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan. These two people were slightly stronger.


    ¡°However¡­ Their strength is confined to just that world. Before me, they aren¡¯t even worth a glance.¡±


    Saying this, Jia Xin was a little proud and had actually forgotten his current situation. He also did not notice how Tian Ya¡¯s face had darkened.


    ¡°If it were not for that black dragon ripping open a void, I would not possibly have been dragged in by it. That husband and wife would long have died, and I would not have ended in such a situation!¡±

 Chapter 1461 - It Was Tian Ya Who Did Not Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished? II

    That group of people were too weak, they could never be his opponents.


    If it were not for the black dragon, the bodies of Feng Tianyu, Nalan Yan, and the rest would have long grown cold.


    Tian Ya remained expressionless as he looked at Jia Xin coldly. ¡°Just now you mentioned that couple¡­ what were their names?¡±


    Jia Xin was stunned as he looked at Tian Ya with a confused gaze. He was silent for a while but finally replied, ¡°Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan, they and the Mu family¡¯s young lady¡­ someone called Suyi, are in-laws.¡±


    ¡°Repeat it, what are their names?!¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s tone subconsciously was serious and severe as he asked, enunciating each word, one by one.


    Jia Xin was stupefied. Was something wrong with Tian Ya¡¯s ears?


    He had already said it twice!


    ¡°Feng Tianyu and Nalan Yan¡­¡±


    Rumble!


    Tian Ya launched a vicious fist directly at Jia Xin¡¯s chest.


    Jia Xin was caught unprepared as he crashed into the wall. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest hurting badly. He snapped up his head to look at Tian Ya.


    ¡°Say their name again!¡±


    Jia Xin dumbly said. ¡°Feng Tianyu and¡­¡±


    Thud!


    The sole of Tian Ya¡¯s foot met Jia Xin¡¯s face. This kick was very strong, and Jia Xin¡¯s nose started to bleed non-stop. Even his face turned reddish-purple.


    ¡°Say it again, what are their names?¡± Tian Ya expressionlessly approached Jia Xin, step bystep.


    This time, Jia Xin wizened up as he kept his mouth shut and stopped speaking.


    Even if he did not know why Tian Ya was so angered, he understood that this old man would definitely beat him to death if he continued to speak.


    Even though he had abused Tian Ya¡¯s cat before, Tian Ya did not appear to be this violently angry. It was almost as if he wished to send him straight to hell!


    Tian Ya grabbed Jia Xin by the collar and dragged him closer. His expression was extremely cold. ¡°Jia Xin, tell me¡­ that Mu Huan from the Mu family¡­ Why did they want to attack the two people? Immediately tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death now!¡±


    Jia Xin shuddered. He could feel Tian Ya¡¯s rage, and his face turned pale.


    ¡°I am not clear either. It seems like it was because of Nan Suyi. Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter is Nan Suyi¡¯s daughter-in-law. Mu Huan¡¯s mother was the concubine of the Mu family¡­ General Tian Ya, I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯ve really done wrong. I beg you to forgive me. I will not bully your cat anymore. I won¡¯t dare to escape again, either.¡±


    Perhaps he was afraid that Tian Ya would continue to beat him up violently, he knelt and wailed as he hugged Tian Ya¡¯s thigh. His tears were mixed with the blood that flowed from his nose.


    Tian Ya kicked hard against the back of Jia Xin¡¯s head as he pushed him to the ground with his foot.


    ¡°Where is that despicable person called Mu Huan?¡±


    Jia Xin sobbed as snot flowed from his nose. ¡°Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper, cripple his cultivation and exile him to Cang Yue Mainland. Get him to inform that Mu Huan¡­ and also that little concubine. These two despicable people better stay alive and wait for me to take their bastardly lives!¡±


    The old housekeeper was also a little stunned. He also did not understand why Tian Ya was so angered.


    ¡°General¡­ Do you know¡­ that couple?¡±


    Tian Ya looked down upon Jia Xin, who was being stepped on under his foot. ¡°I come from Cang Yue Mainland. A very unfortunate coincidence is that the person called Feng Tianyu¡­ is my son.¡±


    Rumble!


    This sentence was like lightning striking on a clear day, ruthlessly smashing into Jia Xin¡¯s head, so much so that he felt as if his whole head was about to split open.


    ¡®Feng Tianyu was Tian Ya¡¯s son?!


    ¡®Not¡­ Not possible!


    ¡®How is there such a coincidence?


    ¡®How is Feng Tianyu Tian Ya¡¯s son!¡¯

 Chapter 1462 - It Was Tian Ya Who Did Not Let Wrongdoings Go Unpunished? III

    Jia Xin seemed to have lost his soul. He had bullied Tian Ya¡¯s cat, and at most, Tian Ya would have made life a little more difficult for him. His crime did not warrant death.


    However, if he had almost murdered Tian Ya¡¯s relative, then with Tian Ya¡¯s means, he would never let him off¡­


    When Tian Ya removed his foot from Jia Xin, Jia Xin suddenly climbed back up and hugged Tian Ya¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°General, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡­ It was Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter who is arrogant and domineering, bullying the weak. She had bullied Mu Huan, and I just could not bear to watch. General Tian Ya has always been reasonable. You can¡¯t treat me like this just because of that.¡±


    Tian Ya was not an unreasonable man. Although he would protect his own people, that was under the circumstance where his people were not in the wrong.


    Now, he wanted to keep his life and could only push all the responsibility to Feng Tianyu¡¯s daughter.


    After all¡­ Feng Tianyu was the son Tian Ya had brought up. Tian Ya would definitely be aware of his own son¡¯s character. However, Tian Ya was already in Wu Shang City more than twenty years ago. So, he definitely had not met his granddaughter before. If he said this¡­ Tian Ya would not possibly be able to judge his wrongdoings.


    Jia Xin felt proud of his wit as the corner of his lips subconsciously lifted into a slight smile.


    However, before his smile could widen, Tian Ya had once again raised his leg and ruthlessly sent him flying.


    ¡°Presumptuous! Is my granddaughter someone you can talk about badly behind her back?¡±


    Jia Xin smile immediately froze at the corner of his lips. He spat out a mouthful of blood as his body landed in a heap on the ground.


    ¡°General Tian Ya¡­¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I am telling the truth. You have always been a reasonable person. You can¡¯t cover up for her just because she is your granddaughter.¡±


    Tian Ya raised his brows. There was a hint of dominance in his brow as well as an unforgettable arrogance.


    ¡°Although I have never met my granddaughter, I am very confident of myself. She is definitely not someone who would bully the weak! Even if she did bully someone, so what? That shows the person deserved to be bullied by her! You dared to attack my people. Then, you have to pay the price!¡±


    The housekeeper who was standing nearby was left speechless.


    Besides that cat, it was the first time he had seen the general protect the wrong without caring about who was in the right or wrong.


    ¡°Old Housekeeper, go and pass the order in a bit. Cripple his cultivation and throw him back to Cang Yue Mainland. I want those old men in the reclusive world who just can¡¯t seem to die to know that my granddaughter has my protection. Those who bully her should clean their necks and wait for my return!¡±


    Tian Ya finished speaking and then casually turned around and left. He did not even look at Jia Xin who had crumbled to the ground behind him.


    Jia Xin raised his head to look at Tian Ya¡¯s departing figure, his eyes slowly showing despair.


    ***


    Outside the underground prison, Tian Ya halted. His red robe was very dazzling, showy, and domineering.


    ¡°Housekeeper, did you hear it?¡±


    The housekeeper was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My son and daughter-in-law have given birth to a granddaughter for me. It is a beautiful, petite, cute, and obedient granddaughter, not a grandson!¡±


    The housekeeper was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I don¡¯t have a way to see my pretty and obedient granddaughter. I also don¡¯t know if any of those old things have realized my identity and gone to bully my little granddaughter during the years I¡¯ve been away?¡±


    Tian Ya squinted, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Furthermore¡­ hearing Jia Xin¡¯s words, my pretty little granddaughter has married? How could she so simply get herself married? If she inherited her father¡¯s good judgment, that is still okay. What if¡­ she inherited her mother¡¯s judgment? What would I do?¡±


    The old housekeeper had not initially understood Tian Ya¡¯s meaning. He had only managed to understand after he thought about it a few times. His old face could not help but twitch a couple of times.


    ¡®General, how much do you disdain your son?¡¯

 Chapter 1463 - Don’t Be Calculative Toward A Wild Child I

    ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡±


    Tian Ya gave him a kick. ¡°Settle this rascal immediately! If you don¡¯t settle him, I will feed you to the pigs first!¡±


    The old housekeeper was caught off-guard and was sent lunging forward with that kick. He even almost fell to the ground.


    It was a good thing that he had managed to steady himself in time. He looked at Tian Ya sadly.


    However, without waiting for another kick from Tian Ya, he immediately left. He disappeared outside the underground prison gate without looking back.


    The air was still, and the silence was deafening.


    Tian Ya looked in the direction the old housekeeper had disappeared to as unreadable emotions were written on his face.


    ¡°It has already been more than twenty years¡­¡±


    After a while, he finally sighed.


    In his eyes, the sky before him seemed to have traveled back to the scenes that happened more than twenty years ago.


    Twenty years was sufficient for a country to go through huge changes.


    Back then, he had rushed into the reclusive world without any time to think for the sake of the citizens of Liu Yun Kingdom! After that, he was trapped in Land of No Return and had no way to return!


    If one were to ask if he regretted everything¡­


    Perhaps, if he was given a choice again, he would have done the same!


    He was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom, the father of all the citizens! He had his responsibilities and duties. Since he was given this position, he definitely needed to live up to the citizens¡¯ trust!


    All these years, perhaps Feng Tianyu¡­ was the only one he felt guilty about¡­


    A bitter smile hung on the corner of Tian Ya¡¯s lips. ¡°Back then, after I left, perhaps Tianyu, this little guy, had scolded me behind my back. Maybe even up till now, he is still scolding me for being irresponsible.¡±


    He could face the people, the citizens, but he had let down his child.


    Under those circumstances, he had abandoned Feng Tianyu and left. He was unsure how the young and inexperienced Feng Tianyu had dealt with the court full of scholars and cultivators back then.


    For sure¡­ he had suffered quite a bit.


    He was very clear about those old men¡¯s characters, and the only thing he felt was fortunate was that Feng Tianyu had the support of the Nalan family.


    ¡°Jia Xin, Tian Shen Manor, the Mu family¡¯s Mu Huan¡­¡± Tian Ya squinted, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°However, seeing the situation now, it seems like after I left, Cang Yue Mainland was not too peaceful. No matter who it is that had bullied my people, I will make sure that this reclusive world¡­ will never have a day of peace!!!¡±


    Under the hot sun, an old man dressed in red stood proud and overbearing.


    However, no matter how hot the sun was, it could not disperse the chilling air surrounding his body¡­


    In the spirit beast mountain range.


    Feng Lianqing carefully used the sword in his hands to cut down the branches blocking the road. His gaze was serious, and his expression somber.


    Perhaps Lianyi also knew that Feng Lianqing was currently feeling a little anxious, so it was a rare situation whereby she did not say a word but just quietly followed behind him.


    ¡°Another night has passed again.¡±


    The more time passed, the more anxious Feng Lianqing felt. However, he could not show it on his face to avoid other people feeling anxious.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the back of Feng Lianqing and gently sighed as she used telepathy to ask Fu Chen, ¡°Fu Chen, help me take a look and see if there is anyone nearby?¡±


    ¡°Mother, why do we need to care about this and be a busybody?¡± Fu Chen¡¯s voice was a little lazy, obviously not willing to care more.


    ¡°I want to leave the spirit beast mountain range, but¡­ I have to follow them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Fu Chen reluctantly agreed.


    Soon, all was silent inside the medium.

 Chapter 1464 - Don’t Be Calculative Toward A Wild Child II

    After a while, the little guy¡¯s soft voice rang out again. ¡°Go straight ahead for 500 meters, then turn right for 1000 meters. There is someone over there, shouting for help. I am not sure whether this is the person these people are looking for.¡±


    Feng Ruqing cocked her brow. Adopting this cheap son really did help her save some effort.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She pulled Nan Xian¡¯s hand and walked past Feng Lianqing, moving forward.


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. He saw that Feng Ruqing was walking so fast and immediately shouted after her. ¡°Maiden Feng, where are you going?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not reply to Feng Lianqing. After all¡­ even if she said that she knew where the person they were looking for was, these people would not believe her.


    Furthermore, she could not confirm if the person Fu Chen had mentioned was the person they were searching for.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng¡­¡± Lianyi frowned as her tone was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°What is wrong with this woman? Doesn¡¯t she know that the spirit beast mountain range is very dangerous? She still dares to run around simply. She is obviously getting us into more trouble. We are already in a rush to look for the little prince, and now she is even dragging us down.¡±


    Feng Lianqing glanced at Lianyi indifferently.


    Were these not the two people Lianyi had asked to stay?


    However, Feng Lianqing did not have much time to say much now. His gaze was cold as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like we know where the young prince is anyway. We have been searching for him blindly, and going anywhere is the same. It will indeed be a little dangerous if the two of them leave the group.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Feng Lianqing went in the direction Feng Ruqing had left and chased after her without even sparing a glance at Lianyi.


    Lianyi frowned hard. If it were not for Nan Xian, she would not have asked this useless, trouble-making woman to stay.


    However, now was not the time where she could afford to be distracted by her thoughts. She gritted her teeth and followed after them.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing headed in the direction as per Fu Chen¡¯s instructions, and shortly after, she heard a heart-wrenching cry for help.


    Nearby.


    A huge spirit beast was looking down at the little fatty who had crumbled to the ground. Its mouth was salivating, and there was a bad stench, making one feel nauseous.


    The little fatty was so scared that he peed his pants. His face was wet with tears. He was pale, and his eyes were full of despair.


    ¡°Help! Someone, please save me!¡±


    He regretted it.


    Regretted that he had run into the spirit beast mountain range to prove himself, and in the end¡­ he was about to lose his life soon.


    Snot and tears were flowing freely from the little fatty¡¯s eyes and nose. Both his legs were trembling, and his urine was streaming down his pants. It was terribly smelly and pungent.


    The huge red tiger before him had stopped. Its gaze was ferocious. With a howl, it leaped over to bite the little fatty.


    Coincidentally, Feng Lianqing, who followed after Feng Ruqing, arrived and saw that the tiger was about to bite the little fatty. His expression changed as he immediately threw the sword in his hand at the tiger. With a hiss, it stabbed into the eye of the red tiger.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The red tiger let out a sharp cry as blood flowed from its eye. Under the intense pain, it no longer bothered about the little fatty who was before it but immediately turned around and ran into the depths of the mountain range.


    Behind, Feng Ruqing calmly looked in the direction in which the red tiger ran off to. Not knowing why, she kept getting the feeling that this spirit beast¡¯s scent¡­ was a little abnormal¡­


    ¡°Sob!¡±


    The little fatty felt relieved and immediately let out a wail. Perhaps he was so happy that he was crying, but snot and tears were flowing even faster, messing up his entire face.


    Feng Lianqing also did not seem to disdain the little fatty as he went to him and half-squatted in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, sorry I am late.¡±

 Chapter 1465 - Don’t Be Calculative Toward A Wild Child III

    ¡°Who asked you to come and save me only now?¡± The little fatty was sobbing badly but still did not forget to glare ruthlessly at Feng Lianqing. ¡°If you had arrived earlier, would I have needed to be scared to this point? This is all your fault!¡±


    Feng Lianqing frowned slightly. He seemed to have long gotten used to the little prince¡¯s attitude and did not say much as he slowly stood up and said monotonously, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    This time, the little fatty was obedient as he stood up. He was covered in dirt, looking just like a fat beggar.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Lianyi, with the rest of the people, had finally caught up from behind after much difficulty. With a glance, she immediately noticed the little prince who was following behind Feng Lianqing. She was momentarily stunned and subconsciously turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Coincidence. This was definitely a coincidence!


    It was definitely not possible that this woman had brought them over on purpose.


    ¡°You!¡± the little fatty pointed at Lianyi. ¡°You, servant girl from General Manor, come and carry me. I am so frightened I¡¯m unable to move!¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s face darkened as she said, angrily, ¡°What did you say? I am a servant girl from General Manor?¡±


    The little fatty proudly raised his head. ¡°If you aren¡¯t the servant girl from General Manor, then what are you? Could it be that you are his disciple?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± there was a hint of anger on Lianyi¡¯s face.


    Her identity in General Manor could be said to be the most awkward. She was not Tian Ya¡¯s disciple, and neither was she his relative. However, she was definitely not just some servant girl.


    Back then, she was adopted together with Lianqing by Tian Ya. However, Tian Ya had accepted Lianqing as his disciple but did not take her in as his disciple.


    Although that was that, the people in General Manor treated her as their young lady. Only this death-deserving fatty would say she was a servant!


    ¡°Lianyi!¡± Feng Lianqing frowned. ¡°The prince has been found. That is enough. No need to say anything more. Let¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lianyi bit her lip.


    She really could not understand. Why did Feng Lianqing tolerate this little prince? Even the emperor was respectful toward the general. What more a little fatso!


    They had General Manor¡¯s backing. What was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°After all, he is the prince.¡±


    Feng Lianqing said seriously, ¡°However¡­¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°Your Highness, Lianyi is someone from General Manor, after all, and is not a servant. Asking her to piggy-back you is not possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I insist that this slave carries me!¡±


    The little prince started to wail. ¡°If you don¡¯t carry me, when I return, I will inform my imperial father. You¡¯re just a servant, and you actually dare to rebel against my command!¡±


    Lianyi was so angry that her body was trembling. She really wished to give this little fatty two slaps.


    The little fatty turned his attention to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Are you the new servant from General Manor? Take off your clothes to let me wipe my face.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She could instantly feel the cold aura of the man beside her. She immediately pulled his hand and smiled. ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s not be calculative toward a child.¡±


    Nan Xian hesitated, but he did tone down after hearing her words. However, there was a murderous intent in his eyes as he looked at the little fatty.


    ¡°How could it be right to be calculative with a little child?¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained smiling.


    Feng Lianqing also secretly sighed in relief as he looked at Lianyi somewhat accusingly.


    ¡®See, this is the attitude other people have. Every time, you get agitated once provoked by the little one. The other person is also a woman, and a pregnant woman at that. She, too, knows that one should not be too calculative toward children.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing touched her wrist as she walked over to the little fatty with a smile.

 Chapter 1466 - Don’t Be Calculative Toward A Wild Child IV

    ¡°Did you want me to take off my clothes so you can wipe your face?¡±


    The little fatty with snot all over his face tipped his chin up proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! And you two! How dare servants like you address yourselves as ¡®me¡¯ in front of the royal prince? You should be calling yourselves ¡®humble servants¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing answered calmly.


    All of a sudden, a vine abruptly appeared around the little fatty¡¯s legs, and before the boy could react, he was dangling from the vine in midair.


    Slap!


    The vine whipped the little fatty¡¯s butt¡ªeach whip causing the little boy to scream out in pain at the top of his lungs¡¯ top.


    Feng Lianqing was speechless. He looked at the little fatty who was being dangled and whipped, then turned to look at Feng Ruqing, who was still smiling. Suddenly, he felt like taking back his words¡­


    ¡®Tolerance? Hah! If a person who seeks revenge for trivial matters like this is considered to have tolerance, there wouldn¡¯t be a single petty person left in this world!¡¯


    On the other hand, the little fatty kept struggling as he yelled out in rage, ¡°How dare a lowly servant like you hit me¡­¡±


    Slap!


    The vine whipped him again, making the boy swallow his words as he cried out in pain.


    ¡°I will never be calculative toward a child.¡± The young girl smiled. ¡°If a wild child misbehaves, just whip him. Why should we be calculative toward him?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Feng Lianqing and the group finally regained their senses and wanted to save the little prince. However, Nan Xian suddenly appeared in front of them with a cold expression.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t need help with teaching someone a lesson.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    ¡®What do you mean by not needing help to teach someone a lesson? Just how did you assume that we were going to help Feng Ruqing? But¡­¡¯


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s gaze shifted briefly.


    ¡®This wild child has always been so arrogant. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for him to be taught a little lesson, right? Why don¡¯t¡­ I just pretend that I can¡¯t beat this man? When His Highness asks about it, I¡¯m sure Master will be on my side. After all, this isn¡¯t my fault, and I¡¯m not the one hitting him. It was the wild child who provoked others first. If I can¡¯t beat this man, what can I do to help?¡¯


    So¡­


    When Feng Lianqing got closer to Nan Xian, Nan Xian lifted his hand only to see Feng Lianqing sticking out his chest and colliding into his hand¡­


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    Bam!


    Feng Lianqing was thrown back and doubled over on the ground, looking battered following a loud banging sound. He supported himself, trying to get up, only to fall back on the ground, going limp.


    He could no longer get up¡­


    Everyone at the General¡¯s Manor exchanged glances.


    Even Young Master Lianqing had fallen. So¡­ should they continue to attack?


    They looked at the little prince being whipped in midair after a brief silence before bracing themselves and rushed over.


    Only this time, none of them had even gotten close to Nan Xian before they fell to the ground, howling.


    Nan Xian was speechless. He had not even done anything this time.


    At that moment, the little fatty¡¯s hysterical cries sounded melodious under the clear sky. That was right. To Feng Ruqing, it was indeed melodious.


    Each time the boy wanted to lash out, Feng Ruqing would whip him, making him swallow his words. Only his cries could be heard.


    Perhaps it was enough whipping, or maybe because the little prince had stopped lashing out that Feng Ruqing decided to toss him onto the ground.


    A smile was still plastered on her gorgeous face. Her eyebrows curved as she lowered her gaze to look at the little prince.


    ¡°You¡­ Who did you ask to have their clothes taken off so you could wipe your face again?¡±


    The little prince was stunned. After a while, he carefully answered, ¡°Myself.¡±

 Chapter 1467 - The Little Prince Gives In I

    ¡°Right.¡± Feng Ruqing nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Am I a servant?¡±


    ¡°N- no.¡± The little prince shook his head nervously. ¡°Aunty is not a servant.¡±


    This beautiful but ferocious lady was a pregnant woman. There should not be a problem if he called her ¡®Aunty¡¯¡­ right?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    The little prince was stunned as he stared blankly at Feng Ruqing, not understanding why she was angry again.


    For some reason, when he met Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, the little prince felt his butt burn in pain again. He panicked and blurted out, ¡°Beautiful sister.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was quiet.


    The little prince said carefully, ¡°Goddess sister? Beautiful and gentle sister? Beautiful, kind, and gentle sister?¡±


    Seeing Feng Ruqing still quiet, the little prince almost cried out in fright. He had uttered every word he knew from the books, was there still a problem?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Slowly, Feng Ruqing opened her mouth. A smile played on her lips as she said, ¡°See, I told you that you can¡¯t be calculative toward a child. We should teach them gently, and they will eventually listen.¡±


    Feng Lianqing, who was still on the ground playing dead, was dumbstruck.


    ¡®Was that considered gentle education? You¡¯ve obviously beaten him until he obeyed!¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and walked smilingly over to Nan Xian. When she passed by Lianyi, she did not even spare the girl a glance.


    The little prince slowly let out a sigh of relief. But just as he did, Feng Ruqing had coincidentally turned around, startling him. He straightened his body with his legs still trembling.


    ¡°Beautiful, gentle, and kind goddess sister, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Feng Ruqing retracted her gaze with her eyes filled with smiles.


    By then, Feng Lianqing had gotten up. He held a hand to his chest as he staggered over to the little prince. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡±


    The little prince glared furiously at Feng Lianqing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save me just now?¡±


    Feng Lianqing wore a bitter smile with his eyes filled with grief.


    ¡°Your Highness, I was too powerless. That man was too strong. I couldn¡¯t compete with him and protect Your Highness. Once we get back, I will report this to my master and have him punish me.¡±


    The little prince pursed his lips. ¡°Are your men powerless as well? I clearly saw that the man did not even touch them, yet they fell.¡±


    Feng Lianqing closed his eyes to hide the pain in his gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s how powerful he is. He¡¯s so strong that he doesn¡¯t even need to move to kill someone without leaving a trace. Your Highness, we were just too powerless that you had to end up getting hurt.¡±


    The suspicions were clear in the little prince¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. I swear in the name of my master that what I speak is the truth. If there is any falsehood, then¡­ my master will trip over when he walks.¡±


    ¡®Master, I¡¯m sorry. For the sake of General Manor, I have no other choice¡­¡¯


    After hearing this, the little prince believed him. He looked fearfully at Nan Xian.


    When Nan Xian glanced at him from the corner of his eyes, the little prince shuddered, and he was frightened once again¡­ to the point of peeing in his pants.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the little prince, then back at Nan Xian. There was confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°The state preceptor is so good-looking, so why does he seem so afraid of you?¡±


    Moreover, it was she who had given the little prince a beating just now. The state preceptor was a kind man. He would never do something so twisted.


    Nan Xian pondered for a bit. ¡°He might be¡­ feeling inferior.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave it a little thought before nodding. ¡°True. With the state preceptor looking so beautiful, he would definitely feel inferior in front of you.¡±

 Chapter 1468 - The Little Prince Gives In II

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his embrace with just one arm as a faint smile appeared on his cold face.


    Lianyi stared fixedly at Nan Xian¡¯s arm around Feng Ruqing. The initial admiration in her eyes had now converted into resolution.


    Some day, she would definitely make it so that she became the person in his arms instead.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The little prince finally regained his senses. He tilted his chin up and looked haughtily at Lianyi. ¡°You! Come over and give me a piggy-back!¡±


    As he spoke, he stole a glance at Feng Ruqing.


    When he saw how Feng Ruqing had ignored him, his courage returned as his voice sounded insufferably arrogant.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you little servant, Lianyi! I¡¯m hurt, and I can¡¯t walk. Give me a piggy-back and take your clothes off so I can wipe my snot.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s expression turned ugly. She glared at the little prince. ¡°If you keep being this arrogant, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Feng Ruqing acting as a precedent, Lianyi could now muster the courage as she raised an arm to threaten the little prince.


    ¡°Lianyi!¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You have to remember your status!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, it was clearly him¡­¡± Lianyi was filled with grievance.


    She did not understand. When Feng Ruqing had taken action earlier, not only did Big Brother Feng allow her to do it, he had even feigned defeat to give her a chance.


    So, why did Big Brother Feng change his demeanor when it came to her?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Feng Lianqing barked. He turned to a guard standing behind him and said, ¡°Take off your clothes for him and carry His Highness. We¡¯re going back to Wu Shang City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the guard answered respectfully.


    ***


    At Feng Manor.


    After knowing that his son was doing well and had even gained a beautiful and obedient granddaughter, Tian Ya felt like he was floating as he walked.


    But as he floated, he was not looking where he was going and had stepped on a fruit skin, causing him to slip and fall forward with a loud bang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Tian Ya got up furiously. His hair was a mess, and he sounded angry. ¡°Who¡¯s cleaning the yard today? Why isn¡¯t it clean?¡±


    The whole yard fell silent.


    After seeing Tian Ya¡¯s embarrassing moment, everyone wanted to laugh, but they had to stifle it. No one dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Old Housekeeper!¡± Tian Ya roared.


    Once the old housekeeper heard this, he stopped watching from behind and scampered out to stand in front of Tian Ya.


    ¡°General, what are your orders?¡±


    Tian Ya pointed furiously as the fruit skin on the ground. ¡°Whoever is cleaning the yard today, make them eat this!¡±


    At any rate, he was the general of Wu Shang City. He was even the retired emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom. To have embarrassed himself in front of so many people, how could he just let it go?


    ¡°Yes, General. I will have it done right away,¡± The old housekeeper wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he answered sheepishly.


    Tian Ya¡¯s expression finally mellowed down. With a hand behind his back, he stared calmly ahead, like nothing had just happened.


    He still looked charismatic and domineering, like a great ruler of the world with dignified aura.


    The old housekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead, watching fearfully as Tian Ya left¡­


    ***


    At the spirit beast mountain.


    The little fatty was now in clean clothes, and his face was no longer dirty. Instead, he looked fair and tender.


    However, his body¡¯s excessive fat was causing the guard, who was giving him a piggy-back, to gasp for air.

 Chapter 1469 - The Little Prince Gives In III

    Lianyi was following behind Feng Lianqing in silence. However, her eyes were subconsciously looking at Nan Xian, who was walking in front of her, with an odd glint in her eyes.


    Yet, no one noticed the peculiar look on her expression, so no one noticed that she had induced forbidden thoughts.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Lianyi was quiet for a moment before asking, ¡°When can we leave the spirit beast mountain?¡±


    This spirit beast mountain was too vast. It had taken them a few days to find the little prince, so if they wanted to leave, it would probably require even more effort.


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Although he refused to admit it, he had no choice but to acknowledge that they were lost!


    Yes, lost!


    ¡°I¡¯ve made markings on the way here, but those marks have now disappeared, so I can¡¯t find the way out.¡±


    The size of the spirit beast mountain was like a few cities combined.


    In the city, one would not lose their way. However, all of the roads in the spirit beast mountain looked the same, so if they were not familiar with the place, it would be very hard to leave.


    True enough, Feng Lianqing had made markings when they first came. But now those markings have disappeared, he had no idea how to get back.


    Once she knew that they would not leave the spirit beast mountain so soon, Lianyi felt delight surge within her. That was because she knew that once they left, she would have to part with Nan Xian. She could only take advantage of this time in the spirit beast mountain to get along with him. She had to use the span of these short few days to make him fall for her.


    That way, she would have a chance.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Big Brother Feng. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. We can find our way slowly.¡±


    Feng Lianqing looked at Lianyi suspiciously. She had previously been unwilling to come looking for the little prince, but now she was not in a hurry to leave.


    However, his mind was occupied with trying to find a way out, so he did not think much of it and retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will lead you guys out soon.¡±


    The little prince lifted his head up from the guard¡¯s back, sounding arrogant as he said, ¡°Feng Lianqing, I order you to find the way out within a year, or else¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, he saw Feng Ruqing turn back suddenly to look at him. The boy was so frightened he immediately swallowed his words and said fearfully, ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll cry!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    The little prince crying? Now that was something to look forward to. He suddenly hoped to delay their exit. At least, until after the little prince had cried.


    ¡°What did you come here for?¡± Feng Ruqing looked calmly at the little prince without any expression on her face.


    If someone else had asked him this question, the little prince would have ignored them. But it was Feng Ruqing who had asked instead.


    He looked fearfully at her and answered honestly, ¡°My Second Royal Brother said I was useless and trash. I wanted to catch a spirit beast back to prove that I¡¯m not trash. I¡¯ve even brought beast-repelling incense but for some reason it became ineffective, so I ran into that red tiger.¡±


    Feng Lianqing felt ashamed. ¡°Little Prince, you¡¯ve entered the deepest part of the spirit beast mountain and the spirit beasts there are terribly strong. That¡¯s why the beast-repelling incense doesn¡¯t work on them.¡±


    After hearing Feng Lianqing¡¯s words, Feng Ruqing was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°The place where we saved this guy was the deepest part of the spirit beast mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then, what about the place where we met?¡± Feng Ruqing continued to ask.


    ¡°That was still the outer region.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then, if we keep going further in that way, will there be a way out of the spirit beast mountain?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s tone was calm. There was no hint of any turbulence in her emotions.

 Chapter 1470 - Someone Has To Take Responsibility I

    Feng Lianqing laughed. ¡°How is that possible? The deeper region is dangerous. Even if there¡¯s a way in, we can¡¯t get too far.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°Why are we going further in instead? Why aren¡¯t we going back where we came from?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. He stared blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    After that, he turned around to look at the direction where they came from.


    So¡­


    It was not that someone had removed his markings¡­ but he had gone the wrong way instead?


    Feng Lianqing felt his body stiffen a little. He turned to look at the guards of General Manor. ¡°Isn¡¯t this where we came from?¡±


    The guards exchanged glances.


    ¡°Young Master Lianqing, after you¡¯ve saved the young prince, you started walking forward without turning back.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you say so earlier?!¡±


    The guards behind him felt aggrieved with sorrow clear in their eyes. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve said before that we only have to follow you and listen to your orders. If you walk this way, we won¡¯t dare to walk the opposite way or remind you.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless. He turned stiffly to look at Lianyi. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    Lianyi regained her senses and chewed her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Her gaze was fully focused on Nan Xian, so how could she have any attention left to pay to trivial matters like this?


    At that moment, Feng Lianqing felt like burying himself in a hole. This was just too embarrassing! His handsome face was all red as he said sheepishly, ¡°Truth be told, I usually never make such a dumb mistake. It must be because I fell and hit my head earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Feng Ruqing calmly replied, obviously not buying it.


    Feng Lianqing was flustered, but he dared not vent his frustrations on Feng Ruqing, so he slapped the guard beside him on the back of his head.


    This slap made the guard stumble forward, and the little prince on his back was tossed away.


    The chubby body rolled down like a ball and finally stopped after hitting a tree.


    Silence¡­


    The spirit beast mountain fell into sudden silence.


    The guard was dumbstruck. His face was now ghastly pale as he fell to his knees with a loud thud.


    ¡°Young Prince, please forgive me, please forgive me! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    The little prince held the back of his head, feeling dizzy, and stood up. His steps were wobbly, and he almost fell again.


    Just then¡­


    A leopard rushed over from beside, picked the little prince¡¯s chubby body up in its mouth, and dashed away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. Everything happened so quickly. It was so sudden that he did not have a chance to react.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡± Lianyi¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, looking flustered. ¡°What do we do? The little prince has been taken away by a leopard.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression looked a little sickly as well. But he did not have time to spout nonsense like Lianyi as he rushed in the direction where the little prince had disappeared to. In an instant, he, too, was gone¡­


    ¡°Miss Lianyi, what do we do now?¡±


    The guards did not possess such speed and could never catch up to them, so they looked at Lianyi with panic in their eyes. Especially the guard who had tossed the little prince away just now, he could now barely stand. His eyes were filled with fear. If anything happened to the little prince, His Highness would never forgive him¡­


    It was over. His life was completely over!

 Chapter 1471 - Someone Has To Take Responsibility II

    Lianyi¡¯s expression was dark. She stared coldly at Feng Ruqing with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°I think everyone knows how the little prince went missing. When we get back, I will report this to His Highness honestly. Someone has to take responsibility for this matter.¡±


    If Feng Ruqing had not reminded Big Brother Feng that he had gone the wrong way, Big Brother Feng would never have hit someone out of anger.


    If it had not been for that slap, the little prince would not have rolled away.


    If the little prince had not rolled away¡­ He would not have been taken away by that leopard.


    In summary, this responsibility should be entirely shouldered by Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lianyi sauntered over to Nan Xian and deliberately softened her voice. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, and I have to report this to His Highness. Will you come with me?¡±


    She did not want to part with this man.


    But¡­


    Now that Big Brother Feng was gone, there would surely be other trouble if they stayed in the deep region of the forest.


    The little prince probably would not make it, so there was no meaning for them to stay. It was better to go back and report this to the emperor so that he can make his decisions.


    But¡­


    She still wanted to give Nan Xian one last chance.


    If Nan Xian went with her, she would try to speak up for him before the emperor so that Feng Ruqing would not drag him down with her.


    Nan Xian briefly lifted his hand. A chill appeared in his eyes mixed with murderous intent.


    Feng Ruqing noticed Nan Xian¡¯s actions. She held his hand gently and whispered, ¡°Tang Yin.¡±


    Tang Yin?


    Tang Yin again!


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression turned cold. Back then, Qing¡¯er had chosen to go with these people because of Tang Yin, which had resulted in them not being able to spend any time alone.


    Now, she was stopping him from doing anything because of this Tang Yin again!


    Did this Tang Yin¡­ matter so much to her?


    Nan Xian felt conflicted, but he recalled his murderous intent nonetheless. With a wave of his hand, a large force crashed into Lianyi¡¯s chest, throwing her a few meters back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She talks too much, so I don¡¯t want to travel with her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    It seemed like¡­ she really did talk too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just not travel with them then. We¡¯ll go and find Feng Lianqing.¡± Feng Ruqing squinted.


    Wanting to know Lianyi¡¯s identity did not mean they had to probe her directly. Feng Lianqing¡­ seemed easier to get along with. Most importantly, the man was dumb, so they could get more information.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nan Xian finally looked more at ease. He remained gentle as the clear moon and calm as a light breeze.


    Feng Lianqing¡­ was a man. There would be no problems when traveling with him.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Not too far away, Lianyi got up from the ground, coughing briefly. She looked ahead with a pale face as she watched the white robes disappear slowly, unable to retract her gaze for the longest time.


    ¡°Miss Lianyi!¡± The General Manor¡¯s guard rushed over to Lianyi and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Lianyi closed her eyes gently. She felt a dull pain in her heart.


    The first time.


    This was the first time she had fallen for a man.


    But this was the outcome she received¡­


    ¡°And don¡¯t let General know about what happened just now.¡± Lianyi opened her eyes. ¡°I wanted to help him out of kindness but he has treated me this way instead. If General knew about this, he would definitely get angry. I don¡¯t want him¡­ to face any danger.¡±


    Even if he hated her or was annoyed by her, she did not want this man harmed in any way.


    Lianyi wore a bitter smile as she looked in the direction where Nan Xian had disappeared to for the last time. After that, she retracted her gaze and turned to leave.

 Chapter 1472 - Someone Has To Take Responsibility III

    However¡­


    The moment she turned, a vine slithered out from below her feet and with a loud slapping sound, the vine whipped her face, leaving a bloody scar on her fair and tender skin.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Lianyi gasped in pain. She lifted a hand to wipe her face only to realize that her hand was covered in blood. There was fury in her eyes. ¡°Feng Ruqing!¡±


    The guards exchanged glances.


    ¡°Miss Lianyi, she had already left. It might¡­ not be her.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s body was trembling, the resentment clear in her eyes. ¡°Who else could it be but her? This vine clearly belongs to her. I¡¯ve never deliberately gone against her or done anything to her but she keeps trying to harm me. I will remember this. Even if General asks about this, she will be the first to be blamed!¡±


    The general had taught them to never bully others because of their authority and never to be arrogant. She had done as he told her to.


    The general had also taught them that revenge must be taken and that they should not let anyone bully them!


    She had always remembered this!


    Now that the other party had attacked her first, it would not be considered bullying if she retaliated! She would just be taking revenge for herself!


    ¡°But¡­¡± She was really gone.


    The guard had just spoken, but when he saw Lianyi¡¯s dark expression, he stopped talking.


    Lianyi suddenly chuckled. ¡°But I won¡¯t have to take any action anymore. This woman has caused the little prince¡¯s fall, so His Highness and the empress definitely won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Even if the little prince was natural-born trash, the empress still loved him dearly! If she knew that someone had harmed the little prince, that person¡­ would face a tragic ending!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lianyi¡¯s eyes were dark as she turned to look at the guards behind her. ¡°One more thing, you guys should know what you can or cannot say. The little prince being taken away by a leopard was Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault. If any of you reported incorrectly, Big Brother Feng might get dragged down instead. Big Brother has been kind to all of you. If you harmed him that way, your conscience would haunt you forever.¡±


    The guards looked down, staying silent.


    That incident earlier¡­ was not Miss Feng¡¯s fault. But¡­ if they spoke the truth, not only the emperor and the empress, even the general might be furious. If the general tried to speak up for Young Master Lianqing, Young Master Lianqing might not make it out unscathed¡­


    ¡°We understand, Miss Lianyi.¡±


    It was true that Young Master Lianqing treated them well, so how could they let him be punished? If Young Master Lianqing ended up being chased out of General Manor because of this, with his pride, it would be agonizing for him¡­


    Lianyi finally retracted her gaze and started moving forward indifferently.


    ***


    A leopard was holding onto a little fat boy in its mouth in the deeper region of the spirit beast mountain as it dashed away.


    ¡°Wuu¡­ Big Brother Leopard, Master Leopard, I only have fats, and I¡¯m not delicious. Please let me go! Wuuuu!¡±


    The little fatty was wailing his heart out. His face that was cleaned earlier was now dirty again as his snot danced in the air.


    The leopard ignored the little fatty as it sprinted. Just then, a dark green silhouette fell from the sky and stood before them, blocking the leopard¡¯s way.


    When the little prince saw the dark green silhouette, he cried harder. ¡°Feng Lianqing, save me quickly! Wuuu! This leopard is trying to eat me! Save me quickly! I promise that I won¡¯t ever come to the spirit beast mountain again!¡±


    Even if he was trash, it was still better than being swallowed alive by a spirit beast. After this miserable encounter, he would never want to come here again.

 Chapter 1473 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City I

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression was dark as he pointed his long sword at the leopard.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± The leopard let out a cold snort. His voice sounded scornful and contemptuous.


    ¡°Each one of you humans is detestable. You enjoy killing and have murdered a lot of spirit beasts in our tribe! Why are you allowed to murder our kind, but we can¡¯t kill you, humans, instead? This little fatty will be dessert for my brothers. I won¡¯t return him to you.¡±


    When the little fatty heard the spirit beast speaking human language, he panicked in fright. The second half of the leopard¡¯s words made the little boy soil himself a little. It was disgusting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not delicious. I¡¯m really not delicious. I only have fats. Why didn¡¯t you target them instead of me?¡±


    There were obviously a lot more people back there, but why did the leopard choose him?


    ¡°Shut up! If you keep crying, I¡¯ll swallow you now!¡± The leopard warned ferociously.


    Sure enough, after saying this, the little fatty stopped crying. He kept quiet and never made another sound.


    Feng Lianqing looked at the leopard and said calmly, ¡°I admit that many people enjoy killing, but not everyone does. We are reasonable humans. If you don¡¯t touch my people, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°My tribe, my whole tribe¡­ was murdered.¡± The leopard was trembling. ¡°I won¡¯t believe the sweet words of a human. You, humans, have bewitched too many spirit beasts of my kind and even had them assist you in killing and hunting. If I didn¡¯t attack you, you would have attacked me! I¡¯ve survived thus far because I wanted to take revenge on humans!¡±


    To him, every human was the same. None of them were decent. He had survived thus far because he wanted to kill as many as he could! Even if it were not many, he would never continue to live in hiding¡­


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°If you won¡¯t let him go, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy!¡±


    He could not communicate with an unintelligent spirit beast, so he could only force it to let the little boy go.


    The instant Feng Lianqing lifted his long sword, a voice called out from behind him, making his sword stop midair.


    ¡°Which do you think is faster? Your sword? Or his teeth?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. He turned to see a young girl dressed in red robes, slowly walking over.


    Hmm¡­ Although it was inappropriate to call a pregnant woman a ¡®young girl¡¯, when faced with this girl who did not look to be over twenty years old, he was reluctant to call her a woman.


    The man standing beside this young girl remained fair and calm as if no matter what happened, his emotions would not stir. He was tranquil as a gentle breeze.


    ¡°If I help you.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, ¡°Will you tell me about Lianyi?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. He stared at Feng Ruqing, lost.


    ¡°Lianyi? Why do you want to know about her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in her.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless. He looked at Feng Ruqing, then looked sympathetically at Nan Xian. He could clearly see the dark expression on Nan Xian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Feng Lianqing coughed briefly. ¡°Young Master Nan Xian, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Lianyi¡­ is normal.¡±


    Nan Xian was speechless. He glanced faintly at Feng Lianqing. ¡°Is my Qing¡¯er abnormal?¡±


    ¡®Too abnormal!¡¯


    But of course, he dared not say it out loud. After all, Feng Lianqing was still hoping that these two would help him save the prince.

 Chapter 1474 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City II

    There was no benefit in offending this petty man.


    Xiao Qing slithered out of Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve and shook his groggy head, looking dazed. ¡°Where are we now? Are we still in the spirit beast mountain?¡±


    At Xiao Qing¡¯s appearance, the leopard became even more enraged.


    ¡°As expected, none of you are any decent! Bewitching spirit beasts to sell their souls to you, you¡¯re just the same as everyone else!¡±


    Xiao Qing got angry. ¡°What do you mean by selling souls? I, Master Xiao Qing, cherish my life. Who can make me sell my soul?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless. So this snake, too, can speak.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The leopard snorted. ¡°Since all of you want to save him so badly, I¡¯ll eat this fatty now and return his bones to you.¡±


    The little fatty panicked, and his pee trailed down along his pants. His body was still in the leopard¡¯s mouth, so he dared not struggle, fearing that he might be cut open by the leopard¡¯s sharp teeth.


    ¡°Master Leopard, please calm down. Don¡¯t eat me. I haven¡¯t bathed in a few days, so I¡¯m dirty and smelly. You have to stay calm and don¡¯t panic. At least wait until after I¡¯ve bathed before you eat me¡­¡±


    The leopard was speechless. He wanted to swallow this annoying fatty now.


    The little fatty was crying with snot all over his face. ¡°Beautiful Goddess Sister, help me quickly! I don¡¯t want to die yet. If you save me, I¡¯ll become your servant and slave.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the little fatty in disdain. She let go of Nan Xian¡¯s hand and moved slowly over to the leopard.


    The leopard narrowed its eyes. ¡°If you take one more step, I¡¯ll eat this fatty.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled brightly. ¡°After all, this fatty has offended me before. If you want to eat him, go ahead. Do you want me to give you some spices? He¡¯ll taste better roasted.¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s face was covered with tears. ¡®Haven¡¯t I only just mistook you as a servant from General Manor? Do you have to scare me like this?¡¯


    Suspicion flashed in the leopard¡¯s eyes. As he watched Feng Ruqing come closer, a deadly glint sparked in his eyes. ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was smiling. ¡°I lack a spirit beast. I think you¡¯ll be suitable.¡±


    The leopard was speechless. This woman was so straightforward with her words. Was she afraid that he would not understand her?


    ¡°I will never yield to humans!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There were smiles in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve only dared to take the little fatty away and run without stopping because you¡¯re badly hurt. You¡¯re afraid of being found out and can¡¯t fight back, am I right?¡±


    The leopard¡¯s huge body shuddered slightly before regaining his composure.


    ¡°What of it? With the little fatty in my grasp, you lot wouldn¡¯t dare to move rashly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whether the little fatty lives or not, it has nothing to do with me. I just think you look decent. You¡¯re fierce and strong. You¡¯ll be a great help. Look at how you¡¯re just scraping by in this spirit beast forest. You even have to eat things raw now. You probably can¡¯t even find any spirit herbs to cultivate yourself¡­¡±


    The leopard was stunned. For some reason, after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, he felt like crying.


    He wanted to eat roast meat! He wanted to eat spirit herbs! He also wanted to be loved by humans.


    Previously, humans and spirit beasts had had a great relationship.


    However, ever since that group of humans appeared, he had been living his life escaping. His tribe was mostly gone, with only a few of them left. He would not even dare appear when he saw humans, and would only dare to bully little trash like this fatty.

 Chapter 1475 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City III

    However, tiny trash like this was scarce around here. How many of the people who come to the spirit beast mountain would be this weak?


    He could only live his days in hiding, fearing that one day he would be caught by humans to become roast leopard meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Feng Ruqing had a smile on her face as she continued to get closer to the leopard. ¡°You¡¯ve found me.¡±


    The leopard was stunned. When he lifted his head, he noticed that Feng Ruqing had gotten close to him. With caution in his eyes, he said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t come closer! If you do, I¡¯ll swallow him.¡±


    This time, Feng Ruqing stopped. She looked at the leopard and said, ¡°If you wanted to eat him, you would have done so already. The way I see it, you must have a few of your kind left who are also starving, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t eat him on the spot. You want to share him with your kind.¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s tears and snot covered his entire face. ¡®I beg you, stop saying something so scary.¡¯


    Being swallowed alive by a leopard was already scary enough, but she said the leopard wanted to share him¡­ Would he even make it out alive?


    Feng Ruqing ignored the little fatty¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°But if you come with me, you won¡¯t have to eat raw food or starve anymore. You guys will only have to take care of my garden.¡±


    The leopard snorted. ¡°No human is decent. I won¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing pouted.


    The spirit beast had a low IQ, so he was fixed on his thoughts. Saying any more to him was useless.


    ¡°Forget it then. I had wanted to heal your wounds, but since you¡¯re unwilling, let¡¯s go, Nan Xian. Forget him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing never spared the leopard another glance as she turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The leopard called out with his eyes shut tight.


    Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°Is there something else? I don¡¯t like raw meat. You don¡¯t have to share that fatty in your mouth with me.¡±


    The leopard was speechless. ¡®Who said I wanted to share the fatty with you?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ Can you really heal my wounds?¡± The leopard paused before asking.


    ¡°Yeah. Recovery of strength will depend on yourself, but I can heal your wounds. At least it wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore, but you don¡¯t seem like you need it. Nan Xian, let¡¯s go. He doesn¡¯t need me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The leopard became anxious. ¡°If you can really heal my wounds, I can let this fatty go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised an eyebrow and turned to look at the leopard. ¡°This little fatty has nothing to do with me. I want to help you because I have a leopard at home too, no, I have a lot of leopards, and each of them is very helpful, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helpful. I¡¯m very helpful. I have a few other tribesmen too, and they¡¯re all very helpful. But can you really heal my wounds?¡± The leopard still sounded suspicious.


    He did not want to let go of his only chance, but he did not trust humans. He was afraid that this human would push him over the edge.


    Feng Ruqing did not answer the leopard. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, she took out some pots and pans. Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, she took out a stick to start a fire¡­


    Feng Lianqing stared at Feng Ruqing with his mouth gaping, unable to understand what she was doing.


    Time trickled away, and the sun set below the mountains. The sunset glow covered the skies as night began within the spirit beast mountain.


    Soon, a strong fragrance wafted from the pot, making the leopard spit out the boy in his mouth to swallow his saliva. He stared fixedly at the pot in front of Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1476 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City IV

    It was worth mentioning that spirit beasts do not have very high intelligence. With just the fragrance of food, it was enough to bewitch them to the point of forgetting their initial goals.


    When the little fatty was spat onto the ground, the snot on his face had dried. Perhaps it was because he had maintained a fixed position inside the leopard¡¯s mouth for a long time, he could not move right now.


    ¡°Uhm, Miss Feng¡­¡± Feng Lianqing looked eagerly at the pot in front of Feng Ruqing, swallowing hard with the anticipation clear in his eyes.


    ¡°If you want to eat this, I can have Nan Xian beat you up so that you¡¯re hurt all over, and then, you may eat.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless. The corners of his lips twitched. ¡°Forget it then.¡±


    As he had said that, Feng Lianqing would still glance at Feng Ruqing¡¯s pot from time to time with desire in his eyes.


    Feng Ruqing ignored him and took out the soup in the pot before bringing it to the leopard.


    The leopard looked hesitant. But alas, he could not resist the temptation of good food, so he took one lap.


    The flavor instantly made his eyes sparkle. He immediately picked up the bowl with his mouth and drank its content without leaving a single drop.


    He looked unsatisfied as he licked the corners of his lips, staring eagerly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly at the leopard.


    The leopard was befuddled by delicious food earlier, so he only realized after Feng Ruqing had spoken. The stinging pain in his chest was getting better, and it was not as agonizing as before.


    This surprised him as delight appeared in his eyes. His gaze on Feng Ruqing now looked a little more different. Although there was still caution, the initial hostility was gone.


    ¡°Some of my tribesmen, too, are hurt.¡± The leopard paused before asking, ¡°Can you help me save them?¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted at him. ¡°How do they fare on labor?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re great. Really great!¡± The leopard was terrified that Feng Ruqing would reject him, so he quickly answered.


    ¡°Okay. That will do. Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The leopard let out a quiet sigh of relief. If his tribesmen could recover, they would not have to live their days in hiding.


    The little fatty could finally get up. He stumbled as he crawled over to Feng Ruqing, crying and sniffling as he said, ¡°Goddess Sister, from today on, you¡¯re my greatest savior! I will be your slave and servant to repay you.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to rub his snot onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s robes.


    Feng Ruqing lifted a leg to kick him away.


    ¡°Wash your face before you come over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The little prince no longer displayed his initial arrogance. He now looked extremely obedient.


    Feng Lianqing had never seen the little prince this obedient. The brat was now like a puppy, standing obediently in front of Feng Ruqing. If the boy had a tail, Feng Lianqing could probably see him wag his tail as he begged for attention.


    Nan Xian lowered his head to look at the little prince.


    ¡®Male. Child.¡¯


    There was no threat to him.


    ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Qing looked up at Nan Xian and urged softly, ¡°Have you forgotten about Jiu Ming?¡±


    Ever since his master had stopped being wary about the men that appeared around the princess, it gave way to a case like Jiu Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±


    Yes. It was indeed, not the same. This was a child, so he did not have to be cautious.


    Moreover¡­ He was ugly.


    ¡°What about the leopard?¡± Xiao Qing added.

 Chapter 1477 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City V

    ¡°Male. Beast. Servant.¡±


    Even less threatening. Qing¡¯er would never accept beasts, especially a male beast.


    Xiao Qing was speechless. For some reason, he thought of the black dragon.


    ¡®Does Master really need not be wary of spirit beasts? That black dragon¡­ seemed a little different¡­¡¯


    But when he saw Nan Xian¡¯s calm expression, Xiao Qing decided not to tell him.


    ¡®Forget it, forget it! That black dragon has disappeared and probably won¡¯t ever reappear again¡­ Master really doesn¡¯t need to be wary of a missing dragon. Moreover, the princess has married Master, so she won¡¯t be flirting around. It¡¯s only those shameless women who would throw themselves at the princess. For example, that person named Tang Yin, and that Gu Yiyi!¡¯


    Xiao Qing snorted. Thankfully his master was charming. Otherwise, the princess would have run off with someone else.


    Feng Ruqing did not hear their conversation. She was following the leopard as they walked into the night.


    Nan Xian regained his senses and walked over to her. He appeared beside Feng Ruqing in the blink of an eye and lifted an arm to pull the girl into his embrace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he walked behind the couple, Feng Lianqing felt like this public display of affection had just blinded him. He felt a little uneasy.


    He had never considered a relationship between man and woman, but after seeing this lovey-dovey scene, he suddenly had an urge to start a family too¡­


    ***


    At Wu Shang City.


    Under the osmanthus tree, Tian Ya was standing with his hands behind him. He was still dressed in bold red with his eyes dark.


    ¡°General.¡± The old housekeeper walked up quietly behind Tian Ya. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Jia Xin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tian Ya smirked. ¡°This is considered being lenient to him. If he didn¡¯t need to report to Cang Yue Mainland in person, I would¡¯ve never let him leave alive.¡±


    Heh¡­ To bully his family. Did the man really think that he, Feng Wuhui, was someone who would not protect the weak?


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± The old housekeeper paused before continuing, ¡°Jia Xin said that he could return only because a black dragon had torn the sky open and dragged him in.¡±


    Tian Ya narrowed his aged eyes. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I thought if that black dragon can easily drag Jia Xin back, could it also¡­ bring the people over here to Cang Yue Mainland?¡±


    Tian Ya was baffled. What was this old man trying to say? Did he think that Tian Ya did not know that as well?


    The old housekeeper continued respectfully, ¡°Just earlier, I¡¯ve heard that¡­ a black dragon was heading toward the spirit beast mountain. I wonder if it¡¯s the same one that Jia Xin spoke of.¡±


    Tian Yi¡¯s aura immediately became imposing. He grabbed the old housekeeper by his collar.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also just heard and come here immediately to report to you, General.¡±


    Tian Ya raised his arm and pushed the old housekeeper to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m making a trip to the spirit beast mountain. When Lianqing comes back, have him take care of General Manor.¡±


    ¡°Understood, General.¡±


    After the old housekeeper had spoken, Tian Yi flipped his sleeve before walking smartly out of General Manor.


    In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared into the dark of the night.


    ***


    At the spirit beast mountain, within a dark cave, a few leopards were curled up together. They were hiding in the dark, not daring to make any movements.


    Just then, footsteps could be heard around the entrance. The leopards lifted their heads to look over at the entrance.


    In an instant, a familiar silhouette appeared in their eyes, filling them with joy.


    However, when they saw the few humans following behind that silhouette, they were startled as fury sparked in their gaze.

 Chapter 1478 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ah Hua, how could you partner up with humans too?¡±


    Ah¡­ Ah Hua?


    The corners of Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Is the naming standard of spirit beasts that¡­ low? A male leopard with the name Ah Hua¡­ Pfft! Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed?¡¯


    Xiao Qing subconsciously looked up at Feng Ruqing.


    Yeah¡­ the naming standards of these spirit beasts were on par with the princess.


    ¡°So, your name is Ah Hua.¡± Feng Ruqing was smiling brightly. ¡°This name sounds good. It¡¯s simple and nice.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was baffled. ¡®Just which part of it is nice?¡¯


    ¡°Stand there!¡± Seeing Feng Ruqing and her group getting closer, the leopard in front immediately flared up in anger. He stood up and roared, ¡°If you guys come any closer, don¡¯t blame us for not showing you mercy. Ah Hua, you¡¯ve disappointed us! We never thought you would side with humans!¡±


    ¡°Ah Hua, is this how you honor our fallen tribesmen? What benefit did this human give you that made you lead her here?¡±


    Upon hearing his comrades¡¯ words, Ah Hua fell into deep thought. Was the spirit herb dish that healed his injuries considered a benefit?


    ¡°It seems that your comrades don¡¯t welcome us. Nan Xian, let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged and turned to leave.


    Ah Hua instantly became anxious. He quickly pounced over to block Feng Ruqing¡¯s way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree? They¡¯re a hardworking bunch. Really! You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah Hua!¡± That leopard got angrier. ¡°Did you sell us off to humans as servants?¡±


    ¡°Ah Hua, you¡¯re too much! You would stop at nothing to sell us off!¡±


    ¡°A leopard like you isn¡¯t fit to be our comrade!¡±


    Ah Hua had no mind to pay his comrades. There was worry in his eyes as he explained nervously, ¡°My tribesmen actually have an excellent temper. They¡¯re also very good at labor with boundless strength. They can do anything. Didn¡¯t we already agree? You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The leopards were going mad with fury. Their gaze on Ah Hua became even more disappointed.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°They don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I can accept on their behalf.¡± Ah Hua did not care anymore. ¡°As long as you agree, I¡¯m willing to accept your request on their behalf.¡±


    Feng Ruqing saw the leopard¡¯s eyes turning red from anxiousness. She reached out a hand to pat his head before taking out a huge pot from the medium.


    This pot still had the spirit herb soup she had made earlier. It was still a little warm.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you at the cave¡¯s entrance. Bring them out to see me later. I still have some things I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    Ah Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Alright. Thank you. You¡¯re a wonderful person. The best I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    He had forgotten how he had treated Feng Ruqing initially. His eyes were now filled with the spirit herb soup in front of him as his saliva almost fell.


    Fortunately, Ah Hua had great control of himself. He knew that he should let his heavily injured comrades consume it first. And so, he resisted his inner desires but continued to stare longingly at the pot.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything else. She went outside the cave.


    The night in the spirit beast mountain was quiet. However, who knew how much danger lurked in this silence.


    She squatted down in front of a tree and looked up at the moon.


    The night was bewitching. Moonlight fell onto her beautiful face.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­ Did you realize that on our way here, we didn¡¯t meet many strong spirit beasts?¡±

 Chapter 1479 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City VII

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Nan Xian stood beside the girl. His gaze on her was warm, with a hint of gentleness.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the spirit beast mountain tomorrow.¡± A glint flashed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have to find Xiao Ya no matter how and what it takes.¡±


    Xiao Qing spoke feebly, ¡°Princess, did you notice that the girl I¡¯ve bitten looks a bit like Tang Yin?¡± Her shamelessness was a little like Tang Yin¡¯s too.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you notice as well?¡±


    ¡°Not only their appearance but even their scents are also alike. We spirit beasts are very sensitive to this. She might have some relation with Tang Ying.¡± There was suspicion in Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°But why would Tang Yin be related to anyone from Land of No Return? Isn¡¯t she from Cang Yue Mainland?¡±


    Moreover, Tang Yin was a beastman while Lianyi was fully human.


    Feng Ruqing patted Xiao Qing¡¯s head. ¡°Your senses aren¡¯t bad. My instincts are telling me the same. So¡­ When the time comes, I have to ask about Lianyi¡¯s background thoroughly.¡±


    Just as Feng Ruqing was about to speak again, she saw Feng Lianqing leading the little prince over.


    The little prince was cringing slightly. It was not until they left the cave entrance that he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that the spirit beasts would pounce at him and swallow him alive just now.


    Compared to Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, those spirit beasts¡­ were way scarier.


    At least these two people would not swallow him alive.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing.¡± Feng Ruqing stood up. ¡°Do you remember what you have promised me today?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. After some thought, he understood what Feng Ruqing was referring to.


    ¡°You mean Lianyi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°How much do you know about her?¡±


    Feng Lianqing glanced sympathetically at Nan Xian before quickly retracting his gaze and saying in all seriousness, ¡°Lianyi isn¡¯t a good woman.¡±


    There was silence.


    ¡°She likes to eat garlic, is always picking the bottom of her feet, and has an athlete¡¯s foot. She would even fart while she ate. Oh, she doesn¡¯t like children. You¡¯re pregnant, so she¡¯ll bully your child.¡±


    There was still silence.


    ¡°So, a married woman like you shouldn¡¯t be interested in her!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. What did her being married have anything to do with her interest in Lianyi?


    ¡°I just want to know¡­ about Lianyi¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°Her background? I¡¯m not too sure. Just think of her as an orphan. There¡¯s no need for you to meet her parents anyway. You¡¯re a married woman. Please restrain yourself!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was a little confused. She just wanted to inquire about some information about Lianyi. What did that have anything to do with her being a married woman?


    ¡°Feng Lianqing!¡± She gritted her teeth.


    Feng Lianqing looked troubled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. She met my master before me. Back when I started following my master, she was already in General Manor. I can be considered her childhood friend, but we didn¡¯t come from the same place. I wouldn¡¯t know even if you asked me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing pouted. She had saved this man for nothing¡­


    ¡°How dull. Nan Xian, let¡¯s take the leopards with us later.¡±


    Upon hearing that Feng Ruqing was about to leave, the little prince cried as he pounced over and hugged her leg. ¡°Goddess Sister, don¡¯t leave me behind. Bring me along! Feng Lianqing is too weak. If I follow him, my life will be in danger. Those spirit beasts keep eyeing my fats.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lifted her leg to kick the little prince away. ¡°Get lost, male being!¡±

 Chapter 1480 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City VIII

    The little prince rolled over and got back up, crying and running to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I can be a girl. Please don¡¯t leave me with Feng Lianqing. He¡¯s too stupid. I don¡¯t want to follow him.¡±


    This fool could not even look after a child. It would definitely be dangerous to follow him.


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s face darkened as he stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, I can protect you.¡±


    The little prince turned to Feng Lianqing and looked back at Feng Ruqing, crying so hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow him. He can¡¯t look after me. If I¡¯m taken away by the spirit beast again, he can¡¯t save me. Pretty sister, I¡¯m good and obedient, and I won¡¯t curse anymore. Can you take me with you?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing turned to Feng Ruqing, genuinely embarrassed. ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯m really sorry. The little prince he¡­¡±


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and said unconcernedly, ¡°Nan Xian and I still have other matters to settle. I won¡¯t go with you now.¡±


    After hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Feng Lianqing¡¯s heart was somewhat disappointed, but he did not say anything in the end.


    The little prince was anxious and threw himself at Feng Ruqing again. His dirty little face filled with tears.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me¡­ You can¡¯t leave me to that fool Feng Lianqing! He can¡¯t protect me¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at him coldly, scaring the little prince into silence. He looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    ¡°You follow him.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The little prince responded obediently, not daring to oppose her.


    ¡°Good. You take him away, and I¡¯ll come to you later when I get the chance.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and patted Feng Lianqing¡¯s shoulder.


    And when her hand landed on his shoulder, Feng Lianqing felt a cold gaze land on his shoulder, and he trembled in fright.


    ¡®This¡­ It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s Feng Ruqing who touched me first. I¡¯m innocent¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing quickly retracted her hand, and that cold gaze gradually disappeared.


    Feng Lianqing heaved a huge sigh of relief. He felt like a weight was lifted off his shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Lianqing turned his head, looking at the little prince whose face was filled with tears.


    The little prince looked at Feng Lianqing and then turned to Feng Ruqing. His footsteps were still a little hesitant. He had always felt that he would definitely lose his life if he followed Feng Lianqing. Perhaps he might not even have the chance to leave the spirit beast mountain range¡­


    However, the little prince also understood that Feng Ruqing would not take him with her, and if he did not follow Feng Lianqing, he might be killed by the wolves in the mountain range.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, he still walked up to Feng Lianqing¡¯s side, without uttering a word. He looked somewhat aggrieved, no longer arrogant and overbearing.


    Feng Lianqing eventually walked away with a group of people.


    Only Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian were left on the entire mountain range.


    The wind was cold.


    The night in the spirit beast mountain range was quiet and somewhat bizarre.


    Feng Ruqing sensed a movement coming from the cave. She looked sideways and saw a group of leopards coming out of the cave.


    These leopards no longer looked at her with the initial hatred, and even if they were still wary, it was just that they did not dare to trust the good intentions of the humans fully.


    ¡°So?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to follow me now, or are you going to stay in the spirit beast mountain and come to me later?¡±

 Chapter 1481 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After all, it was not convenient to bring such a group of spirit beasts with her.


    When she had settled down first, she would then let these spirit beasts come to her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The leopard that was scolding Ah Hua just now was deep in thought before thanking him earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re working for me, and I¡¯ll pay you for it. I don¡¯t need some handicap to work for me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Moreover, what has happened in this spirit beast mountain¡­


    Ah Hua paused for a moment. ¡°There is a family in the mainland that has been contracting the spirit beasts for generations, and the spirit beasts of the spirit beast mountain¡­ Have always obeyed those people as well.


    ¡°Back then, because of the help of spirit beasts, that family occupied an extremely important position in the mainland, and no one in the world dared to call them out.


    ¡°Later¡­ The head of that family became seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°Seriously ill?¡± Feng Ruqing was startled.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that they are all paralyzed to this day, unable to speak or move their hands. His adopted son took over as head of the family.¡± Ah Hua sounded serious.


    ¡°Adopted son? Why is an adopted son handling the family¡­ He has no biological sons or daughters?¡±


    ¡°No, he had a daughter once, but she went missing when she was a child, and he had a hard time finding her. I heard that the daughter he had found was stubborn, uneducated, unruly, and had paralyzed him. Initially, he wanted his daughter to marry his adopted son, but because his daughter was such a disappointment, he was embarrassed to have his adopted son marry her. Therefore, he had planned to hand over the family to him.¡±


    These things were no secrets in Land of No Return.


    But because more than twenty years had passed, only a few people left who knew about this.


    ¡°He made this decision before he was paralyzed, and I heard from someone that his daughter ran away because of a big fight with him after she knew about his decision.¡±


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing suddenly felt bad after hearing these words from Ah Hua.


    This feeling came out of nowhere, and even she was not sure why she felt that way.


    It always felt like there was inexplicable anger that she wanted to vent.


    ¡°After that, his adopted son inherited his imperial beast abilities and even ruled the entire spirit beast mountain, and from then on, it was a nightmare!¡± Ah Hua laughed bitterly.


    The spirit beasts revered freedom.


    Even if they were willing to obey that family, it did not mean that they were willing to lose their freedom.


    It was because they were unwilling to do so, that had¡­ Ushered in a nightmare that they would never forget!


    ¡°How is that adopted son like now?¡± A cold light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s too overbearing. He wants to be the king of spirit beasts, but we¡¯ve never been willing to submit to someone like a slave for so many years. So, he¡¯s tricked the strongest of those spirit beasts in some unknown way, and we, the beasts who are not strong and unwilling to obey, will be killed!¡±


    If one lost his freedom, what was the difference between him and a puppet?


    His ambition was too strong, so strong that it was frightening.


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and remained silent; only after a moment did she ask, ¡°That adopted son, is he now married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he married his childhood friend, and I guess the kids are already grown up.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes grew heavy as she asked again, ¡°The last question, what¡¯s the last name¡­ Of that family?¡±

 Chapter 1482 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City X

    Ah Hua looked at Feng Ruqing and said honestly, ¡°Nan.¡±


    ¡®Nan!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s suspicions were now confirmed. Her eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡®The Nan family!


    ¡®Nan Suyi!!!¡¯


    No wonder Suyi did not allow her to have any contact with spirit beasts.


    So the family she was in had such a relationship with the spirit beasts.


    ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Suyi is the daughter of the old master of the Nan family who went missing before¡­


    ¡®But Suyi¡¯s personality¡­


    ¡®Is she an arrogant and domineering woman?¡¯


    Would she have paralyzed her old father with anger for the slightest bit of power?


    Suyi had always been unconcerned about any fame or fortune! But in Land of No Return, she was known for such a reputation.


    Feng Ruqing slowly closed her eyes, her angry fists trembling. Only after a long time did she open her eyes and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face remained calm, yet his eyes permeated coldness.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±


    The Nan family¡­ He did not care about them.


    But those people¡­ None of them could bully his mother.


    Feng Ruqing held the anger in her heart as she turned to Ah Hua and the other leopards. ¡°I have to go to Wu Shang City first. It¡¯s too inconvenient to bring all of you with me, and it¡¯s also easy to attract attention. You guys should wait for me here, and once I¡¯ve settled down, I¡¯ll let you come to me.¡±


    Ah Hua was a little hesitant, but it finally nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will leave enough food for all of you, so you don¡¯t have to hunt anymore. And I will set up a formation here, so no one will be able to find you.¡±


    Only after hearing this did the stone in Ah Hua¡¯s heart gradually fall.


    No wonder they were so cowardly¡­ He had had enough running away, and he no longer wanted to be on edge every day.


    ¡°State Preceptor, it¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll stay here for one night, and we¡¯ll return tomorrow after I set up the formation for them.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his head and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    It was indeed getting late.


    However¡­


    If Feng Lianqing did not leave immediately, these leopards would be more ferocious and take the little prince away again.


    ***


    Feng Manor, Wu Shang City.


    Under the morning light, a panicked figure ran in from outside the manor¡ªher strong brows filled with anxiety and panic.


    ¡°General¡­ Something bad has happened!¡±


    Her voice disrupted the quiet general manor.


    The old housekeeper, still looking sleepy, came out from the courtyard with a yawn, and his heart thudded when he saw the panicking figure.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, why have you come back alone? Where¡¯s Master Lianqing? Why didn¡¯t he come back with you?¡±


    Some guards followed Lianyi. The old housekeeper panicked as he could not see Feng Lianqing¡¯s figure among them.


    Lianyi was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°The little prince has been taken away by a leopard, and Brother Feng went after him.¡±


    ¡®Wh¡­ What?¡¯


    The old housekeeper¡¯s legs were a little weak and trembling as he looked at Lianyi. ¡°What did you just say? A leopard took the little prince?¡±


    ¡°Old Housekeeper, where is the general? Quick! Let the general go and rescue them, and it might not be too late¡­¡± The anxiety on Lianyi¡¯s face was not fake. It scared the old housekeeper. His old face turned pale.

 Chapter 1483 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XI

    The old housekeeper trembled as he said, ¡°General had already left a few days ago¡­¡±


    Lianyi froze, her eyes visibly flashing with panic.


    ¡°Then, you wait here. I¡¯ll go report to the emperor.¡±


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    A hundred flowers bloomed in the back garden, a beautiful woman in the palace dress walked forward with her servants, trembling, as she saw a yellow-robed man standing quietly in the pavilion.


    The man was quite handsome, with sharp eyebrows and domineering eyes.


    However, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The empress walked over to the man anxiously. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her face was a bit pale.


    ¡°Is something wrong with Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Qi Fang looked at the empress¡¯s face that was already filled with tears and sighed softly, ¡°Empress, don¡¯t worry, Yu¡¯er will be fine. Feng Lianqing will bring him back.¡±


    The empress ignored the man. She walked in and looked at Lianyi, kneeling in front of the man, and asked, ¡°Maiden Lianyi, you went to the spirit beast mountain with Feng Lianqing. Why have you come back alone? Where¡¯s Yu¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t he come back with you?¡±


    Qi Yu was useless, but the empress almost died giving birth to him back then, so she had always loved him a little more. She had not slept well for several days and nights since Qi Yu was missing.


    Therefore, when she had heard the palace servant say that Lianyi had gone to the palace to meet the emperor, she immediately rushed back.


    Lianyi lowered her head, not daring to look at the empress¡¯s eyes.


    Such action made the empress¡¯s heart panic even more. ¡°I order you to tell me what has happened to Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Her voice trembled and was a bit harsh.


    Lianyi subconsciously looked at Qi Fang.


    Qi Fang sighed and gave a slight nod.


    Lianyi raised her eyes and looked at the empress. ¡°Empress¡­ Little Prince he¡­ He was taken away by a leopard¡­¡±


    This sentence was like a thunderbolt from the clear sky that made the empress fall backward. Her eyes were dim, and she could not stand firmly on her feet.


    She would have fainted if Qi Fang did not hold her in time.


    ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re lying to me. Where¡¯s Feng Lianqing! Tell him to come back and bring Yu¡¯er back immediately!¡± The empress grasped Qi Fang¡¯s hand tightly.


    Qi Fang frowned, but he did not stop her, allowing her to let her emotions out.


    ¡°Tell Feng Lianqing to bring him back quickly. Bring back my son!¡± The empress¡¯s voice was hysterical. Her eyes reddened, and tears were rolling down from her beautiful eyes.


    Her body in Qi Fang¡¯s arms was trembling a little.


    Qi Fang turned back to Lianyi. ¡°General Tian Ya is such a powerful man, but why are you two so bad at doing things?¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with me or Big Brother Feng. Initially, the little prince was in danger. Big Brother Feng and I found him in time and saved him from a red tiger.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. ¡°Then, why did he reencounter danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Lianyi lowered her head, her voice trembling. ¡°We met someone not so nice.¡±


    ¡®Met someone not so nice?¡¯


    Qi Fang¡¯s face sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At first, Brother Feng and I found a lost woman, seeing that she was pregnant and pitiful, we felt sympathy for her, so we brought her along with us, but¡­¡± Lianyi raised her head; her face was grave with pain. ¡°Little Prince thought she was a servant in the general¡¯s house, so he had asked her to take off her clothes to wipe his face¡­¡±

 Chapter 1484 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XII

    Qi Fang frowned. ¡®Yu¡¯er is indeed spoiled, but how did Yu¡¯er get dragged away by the leopard?¡¯


    ¡°Continue!¡± Qi Fang¡¯s eyes sunk slightly as he sternly shouted.


    Lianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. ¡°But she held a grudge and took advantage of Brother Feng¡¯s inattention to hit the little prince from the guard¡¯s back, causing the little prince to land right in front of the leopard.


    ¡°The leopard¡¯s speed was too fast. Before we could make any move, it had already snatched the little prince with its mouth and took him away. Your Majesty, this matter has nothing to do with Big Brother Feng. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have pitied her. I beg Your Majesty and the empress for the general¡¯s sake don¡¯t blame Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s voice cracked. She was indeed sincere to Feng Lianqing. They had been friends since childhood, and in her eyes, he was like her older brother.


    She did not want anything to happen to him, so she could only put all the blame on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The empress grasped Qi Fang¡¯s hand tighter as she cried, ¡°I will make the person who harmed Yu¡¯er pay for it!¡±


    Qi Fang was considered much calmer than the empress, and even though he had anger in his heart, he held it back.


    ¡°Lianyi, is it true?¡±


    Lianyi nodded. ¡°The guards of the general manor can attest to this incident that it was all done on purpose. She held a grudge and wanted to kill the little prince. Besides, the general taught me not to lie since I was a child. The general raised me. How could I do something to frame others?¡±


    If it was only Lianyi who said these things, Qi Fang might have remained hesitant.


    But Lianyi¡­ Was a member of the general manor.


    He trusted Tian Ya.


    Because of Tian Ya, he chose to trust Lianyi.


    ¡°Describe those people¡¯s faces to me, and I¡¯ll ask the guards to search for them! No one can harm my prince!¡±


    A murderous intent flashed in Qi Fang¡¯s eyes, making him look even more domineering.


    The empress could no longer bear the blow of the bad news and fainted in Qi Fang¡¯s arms in tears.


    Qi Fang could not care about anything else and hurriedly picked up the empress and headed toward the harem.


    When all of them had disappeared, Lianyi slowly stood up from the ground, gazing in the direction where they had left. A dark light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, don¡¯t blame me. If it weren¡¯t for you, Big Brother Feng wouldn¡¯t have beaten that guard, and the little prince wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by a leopard. It¡¯s all your fault, besides¡­ I need to sacrifice someone to save Big Brother Feng¡­¡±


    Fortunately, she had just specifically mentioned the general¡¯s name so that the emperor would no longer be suspicious of her! Otherwise, she would not be able to make the emperor trust her easily.


    She took one last look in the direction in which the emperor and the empress had disappeared and turned around to leave the palace.


    ***


    The spirit beast mountain.


    The morning light covered the entire mountain range, casting dappled light on their bodies through the leaves.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks¡­


    In front of her, a group of spirit beasts swarmed and surrounded her and Nan Xian.


    These spirit beasts were different from the leopards.


    The leopard clan was still sane, but these spirit beasts seemed to have lost all their mind, leaving only a monstrous killing intent.


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned.


    Nan Xian lifted his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing behind him. His cold gaze fell on the group of spirit beasts. ¡°They should be under control.¡±

 Chapter 1485 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XIII

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart sank. It seemed like it was a little hard to deal with them.


    Especially since she was pregnant, it was not easy to fight.


    Feng Ruqing had mixed feelings as she looked at Nan Xian, who was protecting her.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that one day I¡¯ll have to rely on a man for protection¡­


    ¡®I hate this feeling!


    ¡®It¡¯s all this little thing in my belly¡¯s fault!¡¯


    It would be fine if the baby were a daughter, but if it was a son¡­ She would not let him go easily!


    ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, and his figure moved like the wind, appearing over the group of spirit beasts in a split second.


    This was a group of wind wolves.


    They looked even uglier than the snow wolves!


    Feng Ruqing smirked. She did not have any interest in taking them in.


    Furthermore, this group of spirit beasts was clearly under control, and it was not easy for her to take them in¡­


    When the sword in Nan Xian¡¯s hand swung, a wind wolf had a blood mark on its back, but it seemed not to feel it much as it howled and pounced on Nan Xian again.


    Feng Ruqing frowned after she heard the wolf¡¯s cry.


    It was because she sensed that countless more spirit beasts were coming to them.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han stood in front of Feng Ruqing, gazing at the spirit beasts that came flying from not far away.


    ¡°Mother, is there a big feast today?¡±


    Qing Han gulped, looking hungrily and greedily at the group of spirit beasts that had suddenly attacked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about food all day long, go help Nan Xian.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Qing Han¡¯s small head.


    ¡°Oh, Qing Han is weaker, so just stay with me. Fu Chen, you go help him.¡±


    Qing Han was speechless.


    She pouted and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m super fierce and can bite people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be too hard and would just knock your teeth out.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed.


    Qing Han stopped talking and stood next to Feng Ruqing, but her heart was gradually filled with determination.


    ¡®One day, I will surpass Brother Fu Chen and become more powerful¡­ So powerful that no one will dare to be friends with me.


    ¡®Then, no one will dare to bully Mother and Brother Fu Chen anymore.¡¯


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful force came from mid-air and landed violently on a wind wolf¡¯s body.


    The wind wolf screamed in pain before it fell into a pool of blood, losing its life.


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She slowly raised her eyes and saw a figure in a blood-red robe.


    The old man had one hand on his back, his robe was as red as blood, domineering like the king of this world.


    His gaze was cold and arrogant as he looked down at the group of spirit beasts below him. ¡°Even though the spirit beast mountain is your territory, I won¡¯t let any spirit beasts kill the innocents in front of my eyes. Get out of here! Go back and tell your masters that no one can touch the innocents!¡±


    Howl!


    Under this powerful energy, the spirit beasts somewhat trembled, and even the group of spirit beasts that had rushed to them just now disappeared without a trace.


    Even if the spirit beasts had lost their senses, it did not mean that they could not feel the danger.


    Their powerful survival instincts would make them leave.


    ¡°Young man, young lady, and you two children¡­¡± In mid-air, the old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing so deep in the spirit beast mountain? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous here? Where are your elders? Go back and stop hanging around here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent and turned to Nan Xian.

 Chapter 1486 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XIV

    This seemed to be the first time that the state preceptor had been reprimanded.


    But the state preceptor¡¯s face was expressionless, still as calm as always.


    It was as if no words could move his heart.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, the old man caught a whiff of something and descended from the air before sniffing hard at Feng Ruqing. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold as he lifted his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms, his sleeves drawing a burst of cold wind at the old man.


    The old man raised his hand, defusing the sudden cold wind, and smiled. ¡°Young man, calm down. The smell of spirit herbs on this girl is very strong. I¡¯m sure¡­ She often brings the spirit herbs with her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡®This old man has a keen sense of smell¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man laughed. ¡°However, your smell is slightly different from the ordinary spirit herbs; it seems to be mixed with something else. It smells so good, and I¡¯m drooling¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing subconsciously pulled Nan Xian back to keep a distance from this old man.


    Little Qing Han blinked and said, ¡°Can Grandfather smell Mother¡¯s herbal dish? Those little leopards were injured, and Mother wanted to have them as her slaves, so she has made a herbal dish for them.¡±


    ¡°Qing Han!¡±


    Feng Ruqing facepalmed.


    Qing Han had just met this old man, not even knowing his identity, but she had already revealed her secret.


    ¡®And, what did you mean by wanting to make a spirit beast a slave?


    ¡®Am I that kind of person!?¡¯


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He had even forgotten the purpose of his visit to the spirit beast mountain. He blinked as he looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little girl, what is the herbal dish your child is talking about? Is it delicious?¡±


    Little Qing Han nodded hurriedly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s delicious. Mother also has spirit wine, and my grandfather really¡­¡±


    This time, Qing Han had not even finished speaking, but Feng Ruqing had quickly walked in front of her and clamped her mouth shut.


    Qing Han whimpered, looking pitifully at Feng Ruqing, clearly not understanding what she had done wrong.


    ¡°Wine?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes grew brighter. ¡°Little girl, do you have any wine now? So¡­ Is your wine up for sale? I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t usually have any other hobbies, I just love to drink, and I¡¯m even more fond of collecting wine from around the world.¡±


    Feng Ruqing released the hand that covered Qing Han¡¯s mouth and gave the old man in front of her a once-over.


    ¡°Do you have something to exchange with me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The old man laughed. ¡°If you want to exchange things with me, then first give me a taste of your wine, and I¡¯ll see what it¡¯s worth before I can take out an item of equivalent value.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly, ¡°There is nothing of equivalent value to my wine, but for the sake of your kindness in helping us just now, I can give you a taste of it before you make your decision.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took out the spirit wine from the medium.


    Ever since her strength had increased, the ingredients used to brew the spirit wine were no longer the lowest grade herbs.


    That was why, when the spirit wine had just appeared, before the wine jar was even opened, the old man had already smelled the alluring fragrance.


    The smell made him salivate as he looked unblinkingly at the wine jar Feng Ruqing was holding.


    ¡®It smells so good!¡¯

 Chapter 1487 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XV

    The smell alone was enough to make him drool.


    Feng Ruqing took a wine bowl out, carefully poured a bowl of wine, and handed it to the old man.


    The old man unceremoniously accepted the bowl of wine and downed it in one gulp. The fragrant wine filled his throat and made him feel so good.


    ¡°Good wine, good wine!¡± The wine was good to the last drop. ¡°Little girl, what kind of price do you want for this wine?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what price you can afford to pay.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man hesitated for a moment, he pulled out something from his pouch and handed it to Feng Ruqing. ¡°I see that you already have a baby in your womb, this necklace¡­ I got it by luck, so I¡¯ll give it to your baby. Give it to her after she¡¯s born, it¡¯ll help her gather spiritual qi and get twice the result with half the effort in her cultivation.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned and looked at the necklace handed over by the old man.


    This necklace had a piece of blood-colored jade hanging from it, and it looked very translucent.


    ¡°This must be carried from a young age for three years to be enough for the jade stone to recognize its owner. Initially, I wanted to leave it to my granddaughter, but I left too suddenly back then and forgot to give it to my son before he got married¡­¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°But this jade must be carried since childhood to be effective. My granddaughter is grown up now, so it is useless to her. Little girl, fate has brought us together today, and I like you. I will give this necklace to the baby in your womb.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held the jade stone. ¡°You can still leave it to your granddaughter. After all, she will also have her children too.¡±


    The old man shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do my best to go back to them, but if I can¡¯t go back. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of such a good thing¡­ Little girl, I¡¯m a person who is naturally fond of wine and your wine¡­ Is worth the price.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the old man who was so persistent, and so she received the necklace and put it into the medium.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The old man laughed. ¡°However, this necklace can only be passed on to a girl. I didn¡¯t want to give it to that brat in my house back then, and if you give birth to a son, bring it back and return it to me. I live in Wu Shang City.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, if this baby is a son, maybe the next one will be a daughter. I can still have a daughter. After all, you can¡¯t take this necklace back once you¡¯ve given it to me.¡±


    She had already refused earlier anyway, and since he had insisted on giving it to her, he could not reclaim it.


    The old man was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°What if¡­ It¡¯s all sons?¡±


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression darkened, and anger washed over her. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±


    If it were not for the fact that Nan Xian was holding her hand, Feng Ruqing would have rushed forward and beaten up the old man.


    The old man laughed. ¡°Just kidding, I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t be angry. Meeting you is fate. I also quite like you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can be my disciple or granddaughter.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°And give you a chance to curse me every day?¡±


    The old man was speechless.


    In Wu Shang City, so many people wanted to be his disciples, yet this girl refused to do so.


    He was so angry!


    This was so embarrassing!


    But somehow, looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face, the old man could not seem to express his anger and could only smile at her.

 Chapter 1488 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XVI

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll take your good wine with me. Remember to look for me in Wu Shang City in the future. Everyone in Wu Shang City knows my name. You can find me by asking around.¡±


    Feng Ruqing snarled, ¡°Just go!¡±


    The old man had cursed her only ever to have sons!


    And he still wanted her to go to him?


    ¡®Hehehe¡­


    ¡®Dream on!¡¯


    The old man picked up the wine jar and turned to walk deeper into the spirit beast mountain.


    He walked for a moment and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Did I tell that girl my name?¡±


    The old man slapped his head hard. He had forgotten to tell his name to that girl, how was she supposed to find him?


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ What was I doing in the spirit beast mountain before? It seems like I was looking for something¡­ But what exactly was I looking for?¡± The old man¡¯s face darkened.


    He slapped his head hard but still could not remember¡­ What exactly he was doing here?


    ***


    Not far away, Feng Ruqing had been dragged away by Nan Xian.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han were standing by her side, afraid that they would accidentally offend Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Nan Xian paused and looked at the young girl next to him, ¡°I think having a son is not too bad.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you like a daughter?¡±


    ¡°I like both, but I think a son is also fine.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s tone was gentle but serious.


    At least¡­


    A son would not make him feel jealous¡­


    If it was a daughter¡­ Perhaps he would no longer have a place in Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The state preceptor likes a son?¡± Feng Ruqing looked suspiciously at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian pursed his lips. ¡°I like both.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then for the state preceptor, if we have a son in the future¡­ I¡¯ll beat him up less.¡±


    ¡®I will not beat him up too much¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and looked at the young girl¡¯s face gently.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s yours, I like all of them because your blood runs through them. The son will look like me, and the daughter will look like you.¡±


    Fu Chen, on the side, agreed with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mother, if the younger brother looks like Father, do you still have the heart to beat him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked at Nan Xian¡¯s face for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°I will not beat him if he looks like you, but I will do it if it doesn¡¯t look like you.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Fu Chen paused and looked sympathetically at Feng Ruqing¡¯s belly.


    ¡®You will be born sooner or later, and if you¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s fine, but if you¡¯re a boy, you will definitely have to look like Nan Xian, otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will end badly.¡¯


    ¡°It is a little sister.¡±


    Little Qing Han raised her hand and hugged Feng Ruqing. Her small face was filled with a bright smile. ¡°It must be a little sister. It¡¯s not a brother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face suddenly brightened up as she hugged Little Qing Han and kissed her.


    ¡°Little Qing Han is so sweet, unlike that old man just now who has cursed me!¡±


    Little Qing Han giggled. Her laughter was as clear as a bell, and she was so adorable.


    Nan Xian frowned. ¡°She¡¯s too heavy. You shouldn¡¯t hug her. It will make you feel tired.¡±


    Qing Han was first stunned, and her eyes began to water. ¡°Mother, Father is so bad. He said I¡¯m heavy, but I¡¯ve been eating lesser lately. I¡¯m not heavy at all.¡±


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Feng Ruqing had already placed Little Qing Han on the ground. She rolled her wrist a little and smiled. ¡°You are indeed a little heavy. The state preceptor is right, Qing Han, you should lose some weight. You can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1489 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XVII

    Qing Han was stunned.


    ¡®Mother, you¡¯ve changed!


    ¡®You¡¯re no longer the person I used to know!¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian calmly turned around. His white robe was as cold as the moon, and a ray of light fell upon his handsome face.


    ***


    Wu Shang City.


    The entire Wu Shang City was in chaos since the little prince was taken away by a leopard.


    The empress was heartbroken and had fallen ill; even the emperor had aged a lot in a short time. He no longer went to the court, accompanying the empress all day, causing all the concubines to feel jealous of her.


    Qi Fang rubbed his forehead to relieve the headache that was coming on. He looked at the guards kneeling in front of him and asked sternly, ¡°Is there still no whereabouts of Yu¡¯er?¡±


    The guards knelt in a row, trembling.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we still haven¡¯t found the little prince, and even Master Qing has not returned.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Where is the woman who harmed the little prince?¡±


    ¡°My subordinates have already sent people to wait at the foot of the mountain, as soon as she descends from the mountain, she will certainly be dealt with on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Qi Fang¡¯s gaze looked serious. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of anyone who has harmed my son. Lian Yi and Lian Qing are also at fault. When the general returns, tell him to punish them.¡±


    In the entire Wu Shang City, only General Tian Ya had the emperor¡¯s respect. The emperor would not even touch the general¡¯s people, simply leaving them to Tian Ya to settle.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    The empress had woken up. She opened her eyes and coughed gently, trying to get up from the bed.


    Qi Fang hurriedly helped the empress up. ¡°Empress, your body is still weak. You have to rest more.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The empress gripped Qi Fang¡¯s hand tightly. Her face was pale, and her eyes were filled with grief. ¡°Where is Yu¡¯er¡­ Is there still no news of Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Qi Fang lowered his eyes and did not answer the empress¡¯s questions.


    Seeing the expression on his face, the empress knew the answer.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ You still can¡¯t find Yu¡¯er¡­¡±


    The empress gradually loosened her hand, looking grief-stricken, as if she would not be able to hold on any longer at any moment.


    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t worry. I have already sent people to continue the search¡­¡± Qi Fang hurriedly held the empress¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu¡¯er is my son, how could I not be anxious, too? But it¡¯s useless to be anxious now. We must calm down a bit before we can deal with the rest of the matter.¡±


    The empress sneered as she suddenly raised her hand and pushed Qi Fang away.


    ¡°Your Majesty has more than one son. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t be as anxious as me. But I only have a son and a daughter, and they are my life. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t think about avenging Yu¡¯er in the slightest! So, I will personally avenge him!¡±


    Qi Fang frowned lightly. ¡°Empress!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone, which hurts Yu¡¯er, go, ever!¡±


    A touch of anger flashed in the empress¡¯s eyes and made her look fierce.


    Qi Fang knew that she had become like this because she was thinking of her son. He did not allow himself to be upset by her as he just sighed.


    ¡°Empress, I have been accompanying you these past few days and have not even bothered with kingdom affairs, but now there is no way I can keep ignoring it. I need to go to the court today, and I will come back to visit you later.¡± Qi Fang smiled bitterly. ¡°And¡­ I will not let go of the person who harmed Yu¡¯er, even if¡­ Yu¡¯er is really gone, I will still get his bones back.¡±

 Chapter 1490 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XVIII

    The empress trembled as she gripped the bed covers tightly.


    ¡®If Yu¡¯er is dead¡­ Isn¡¯t it pointless to bring back his corpse?¡¯


    All she wanted to see was the living, breathing Yu¡¯er!


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡±


    Just at this moment, a joyful voice came from outside the palace.


    Qi Fang turned around and saw a eunuch hurriedly running over and stumbling in his heels.


    But he could not get up in time, so he crawled in front of Qi Fang.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the little prince is back. He¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The empress quickly raised her head as she tumbled off the bed, even her voice was trembling. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Is Yu¡¯er back?¡¯=


    ¡®He¡¯s back!¡¯


    The empress covered her mouth with her hand as tears flowed from between her fingers.


    The news was so sudden, so surprising that she could not believe it¡­


    ¡°Yes, the little prince is back. The court servants have taken him to Zhengde Hall. He¡¯s really back.¡±


    This time, without the need for the eunuch to reply again, the empress had rushed out and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    From afar, the empress could hear the arrogant and overbearing shouting that made her feel calm again.


    ¡°Get out of here! All of you, get out of my way¡­ That bastard Feng Lianqing, tell him to get out of here. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ***


    Inside Zhengde Hall.


    Qi Yu was fat, but he was not slow. He swept everything on the table onto the floor and angrily pointed at the servants.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Lianqing? Why did he throw me back to the palace? That bastard, sooner or later, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    Hmph!


    ¡®It¡¯s that bastard¡¯s fault!¡¯


    He was surrounded by the spirit beasts again when they were about to leave the spirit beast mountain!


    If it were not for Feng Lianqing, perhaps his goddess sister would have taken him along, and he would not have been nearly dragged away again¡­


    He had said long ago that Feng Lianqing could not take care of a child, but the goddess sister did not believe him! If he had not pissed on that germaphobic spirit beast, he would have been eaten again!


    That bastard had gone overboard!


    What was more, Feng Lianqing had run away after he threw him back to the palace!


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    A hoarse voice called out.


    When Qi Yu turned around, someone had already rushed over and pulled him hard into her arms.


    The empress trembled a bit, afraid that if she let go, the boy would run away again.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, my Yu¡¯er.¡±


    After a few moments, the empress released her embrace and caressed the little fatty¡¯s face, her gaze gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer.¡±


    The little prince was dumbfounded. He suddenly thought of the grievances he had suffered these past few days and cried out pitifully.


    This cry caused the empress to become more distressed. She once again pulled the little prince into her arms and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, my sweetheart. I will never let this happen again. The people who bullied you and hurt you must pay the price for this!¡±


    Ruthlessness flashed in the empress¡¯s eyes, and she gritted her teeth.


    Qi Yu blinked. ¡®What does Mother mean by this, wanting to avenge me?


    ¡®To kill that bastard Feng Lianqing?¡¯


    The more Qi Yu thought about it, the happier he was. After all, Feng Lianqing was Tian Ya¡¯s disciple, so it was not that easy to kill him. But if his mother stood firmly on his side¡­

 Chapter 1491 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XIX

    ¡®Hehe¡­ No one can save Feng Lianqing this time!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Mother. He must be killed. That person bullied me, hurt me, and abused me!¡± Qi Yu sobbed.


    The empress¡¯s heart hurt. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yu¡¯er. Mother will avenge you!¡±


    ¡®She would never let that woman go!¡¯


    Qi Fang had also come over. He heard Qi Yu¡¯s words and could not help but sigh softly.


    It seemed that this time, Yu¡¯er had really suffered a lot, otherwise¡­ No matter how arrogant and domineering he was in his life, he would not have thought of killing someone.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, remember not to run away again in the future. You have made your mother worry.¡± Qi Fang sounded serious.


    The empress snorted. ¡°Yu¡¯er just came back. Why are you so mean to him?¡±


    ¡°Empress! Look at how he¡¯s already been spoiled by you, running to the spirit beast mountain without a word, and not bringing any guards with him. If he continues to be arrogant, he might be even more reckless, and who knows if he¡¯ll still be able to come back alive next time.¡±


    The empress, who had initially wanted to protect Qi Yu, suddenly became speechless after hearing this.


    Qi Fang was right this time¡­


    He could not continue to be indulged, or else it might really be difficult to handle him.


    Qi Yu snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can go wherever I want. I still want to go to the spirit beast mountain!¡±


    Of course, he was just saying that.


    He did not like it when his father lectured him like that! He was just trying to pick a fight with his father!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Fang¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyes were cold. ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡°Wa!¡±


    Qi Yu cried out pitifully. ¡°You are all bullying me! That servant from the general manor bullied me, and you guys are bullying me too. I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Sob!¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± The empress froze, and her face suddenly drooped. ¡°The servant of the general manor bullied you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That little servant¡­ She was mean to me and tried to beat me.¡±


    Qi Yu cried out. His small face was dirty and soaked with tears.


    The empress¡¯s face grew colder.


    ¡®The general¡¯s servant¡­


    ¡®Is it the woman that Lianyi has mentioned before?¡¯


    Lianyi had kindly helped that woman, and as a result, Qi Yu had misunderstood that she was a servant from the general manor, which was why he had ordered her around like that.


    Unexpectedly, that woman held a grudge and almost got Qi Yu killed.


    And not only that, that woman had been mean to Qi Yu and had even tried to beat him up?


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The empress raised her eyes to look at Qi Fang.


    Qi Fang suddenly turned cold and said, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Lianyi had actually hidden this matter from him!


    Lianyi was deliberately trying to hide the fact that she and Feng Lianqing were also the ones who had failed to protect Qi Yu when Feng Ruqing beat him up because if the emperor knew about it, he would definitely blame them.


    Of course, what Qi Fang did not know was that the little servant Qi Yu talked about was someone else.


    ¡°Mother, you promise to avenge me, right?¡± Qi Yu looked at the empress. His face was still covered in tears, and his eyes were shined with joy.


    That little girl Lianyi was going to be punished too?


    ¡®Great!¡¯


    Even though the goddess sister was fierce with him, she was still powerful and had saved him in the end.


    But that Lianyi¡­ Who was that little girl to dare to scold him!


    Did she think that she could do whatever she wanted just because Tian Ya was protecting her?

 Chapter 1492 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XX

    The entire Wu Shang City was his territory, so how dare that servant girl treated him that way? He would have his father and mother kill her!


    The more Qi Yue thought about this, the happier he became. A smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Mother, quickly, kill her!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Relax Yue¡¯er, Mother will never let anyone wrong you ever again!¡± The empress lowered her head and caressed the little prince¡¯s head with gentleness in her eyes.


    Yes, her son should never suffer any grievance!


    A murderous intent flashed in the empress¡¯s eyes, which then turned into resolution¡­


    ***


    At General Manor.


    Lianyi was sitting in the yard, staring at the sky as she fell into deep thoughts. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    A while later, a servant dashed through the door, panting as she announced, ¡°Miss, the young master is back!¡±


    Lianyi shuddered and got up from the stone bench immediately.


    She was delighted that Feng Lianqing could return safely, but she was also afraid that he might expose the lies she had told¡­


    Feng Lianqing always had a straightforward personality. If he exposed her, that would mean she had to bear the sin of lying to the emperor!


    Soon, that familiar silhouette entered into Lianyi¡¯s range of sight.


    Lianyi composed herself and went over with a smile. ¡°Big Brother Feng, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Lianqing glanced at Lianyi¡¯s pale face suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    ¡°The general has gone out. Big Brother Feng, did you come back alone? Is the little prince¡­¡± Lianyi chewed her lip.


    Before she could finish asking, Feng Lianqing smiled.


    ¡°Everything went well. I¡¯ve sent the little prince back to the palace.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve sent the little prince back to the palace? Sent back to the palace?¡¯


    Lianyi was trembling, almost falling to the ground. She took a deep breath, but it could not calm the panic inside her heart.


    The little prince had been sent back to the palace¡­


    What about her lie?


    ¡°Lianyi.¡± Feng Lianqing noticed her peculiar behavior. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy that the little prince has returned?¡±


    Lianyi instantly regained her senses and forced a smile. ¡°N- No, I was just too surprised. So the little prince is still alive. When he was taken away by the leopard, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing too serious. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Feng. She helped me save the little prince.¡± Feng Lianqing smiled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, the little prince might have been a little more unfortunate.¡±


    And because she had saved his life, the little prince wanted Feng Ruqing to escort him back no matter what. Just how little faith did the little prince have in General Manor?


    Complicated emotions surged through Lianyi¡¯s heart. She closed her eyes so no one could see the hatred in her gaze.


    Feng Ruqing had saved the little prince!


    Had she known that the little prince would come back alive, she never would have lied.


    Unfortunately, a fired arrow would not return. The words she had spoken could not be taken back¡­


    ¡°Lianyi, what exactly is the matter? Did the empress and His Highness blame you for not rescuing the little prince?¡± Feng Lianqing thought Lianyi was acting strangely. He looked at her, feeling puzzled but sighed in the end and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was the one who had gone the wrong way and is unskilled when it comes to escorting that he ended up in danger. Now that the little prince is back home safe, everything¡¯s fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°The little prince was just frightened at most. I will just get a scolding from Master, nothing more.¡±

 Chapter 1493 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lianyi forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. After all, I¡¯m from General Manor. His Highness might forgive me out of mercy for the general. I just happened to be traumatized by the spirit beast mountain¡¯s incident and have yet to regain peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Lianqing understood. ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. Then, you have to get more rest. I will also get some rest.¡±


    After that, Feng Lianqing walked away.


    For some reason, he felt as if the guards who had followed him to the spirit beast mountain wanted to tell him something with their eyes. Yet, when he asked them, none of them gave him any answers¡­


    Feng Lianqing frowned but thought not much of it. The reason being that he could never imagine Lianyi pushing all the responsibility of that incident to Feng Ruqing.


    He also could not imagine his childhood friend, the girl he had grown up with, to be such a vicious and heartless woman.


    It was exactly because he did not know this side of her, he had missed the best opportunity to ask¡­


    At the foot of the spirit beast mountain, Feng Ruqing was glaring at the guards surrounding them. She cocked an eyebrow. ¡°State Preceptor, our journey hasn¡¯t been peaceful at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nan Xian was calm as a breeze and aloof as the cold moon. ¡°Let me take care of this.¡±


    Soon after he had spoken, Nan Xian dashed into the crowd like a gentle gust of wind.


    These men were skilled fighters, but there was still a limit to their capabilities. In an instant, they all fell into a pool of blood and stopped breathing.


    Feng Ruqing was mildly stunned. ¡°Nan Xian, don¡¯t you find these people suspicious? Why did they surround us for no apparent reason?¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave one alive? I want to know who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Nan Xian squatted down to rummage through the dead bodies before finding two tokens. ¡®Wu Shang City¡¯ was written on one of it while the other only had one character ¨C Imperial!


    ¡°Coming from Wu Shang City must mean they¡¯re related to the little fatty.¡±


    The little fatty?


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°I saved that little fatty out of kindness but is he trying to return my grace with revenge? I must have been too lenient when punishing him. I should¡¯ve whipped him to the point where he wouldn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about harming me.¡±


    Although the little fatty was a tad arrogant, he was a child. She had thought that he was not that bad, but¡­ Hah! He was thoroughly rotten!


    ¡°Mother, are we going to Wu Shang City?¡± Fu Chen turned to Feng Ruqing and asked.


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m going to get back at that little fatty! What¡¯s more, if I don¡¯t go, these people will keep coming after us. It¡¯s too annoying.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Xiao Qing nibbled the tiny carrot in its hands. ¡°That little fatty is nasty despite his appearance. He must still hold a grudge against you and wants to take revenge. Mother, why don¡¯t we look for that fatty now in secret and give him a nice whipping?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that works too.¡± Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin. ¡°But there are many skilled fighters in the palace, so we better be careful after all. Fu Chen, why don¡¯t you guys stay in the medium for now?¡±


    With a lift of her arm, she returned the two little beings into the medium.


    ¡°State Preceptor, I wanted to leave the mountain immediately, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the leopards after all, and adopt a few abandoned spirit beasts on the way.¡± Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°Whoever dares to attack me, I¡¯ll make them bleed no matter the cost!¡±

 Chapter 1494 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXII

    Especially that little fatty!


    He was not who she thought he was!


    Oh, yes, and Feng Lianqing¡­


    He was in the same group as the little fatty.


    ¡°That little fatty does have a lot of meat. I¡¯ll use him to feed my leopards. Let¡¯s go, Nan Xian.¡±


    Nan Xian paused. He wanted to say just one. But seeing how enthusiastic Feng Ruqing looked, he held back his words.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®As long as it makes you happy¡­¡¯


    ***


    At Wu Shang City, it was quiet around the gates.


    However, this silence was soon broken by the roars of leopards.


    The guard on duty was still feeling groggy. He rubbed his tiny eyes before trying hard to open them and immediately noticed a large stampede of spirit beasts charging over, roaring as they came¡­


    ¡°This¡­ Are spirit beasts invading the city?¡±


    ¡®Oh god, spirit beasts are invading the city!¡¯


    ¡°Quick, inform Young Master Lianqing and send someone to report this to His Highness! Spirit beasts are attacking the city!¡±


    Boom!


    The city gates were burst open instantly, and these guards were thrown back onto the ground, spitting blood.


    Inside General Manor, Feng Lianqing was sitting on a fake stone mountain leisurely with a wine bottle in his hand, feeling satisfied and relaxed as he sampled his drink.


    However, before this leisure could last a little longer, it was disrupted.


    ¡°Young Master, something terrible happened! The spirit beasts of the spirit beast mountain have descended and are attacking the city!¡±


    Attacking the city?


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. ¡°Are those the Nan family¡¯s spirit beasts?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not the Nan family¡¯s spirit beasts? How dare they attack the city? Let¡¯s go, lead the way. I want to see which spirit beast has such audacity and dares to invade my Wu Shang City.¡±


    Feng Lianqing tossed the wine bottle away, jumped down from the stone mountain, and walked out of General Manor.


    Around the city gates, it was utter chaos.


    By the time Feng Lianqing reached, he had found the few leading leopards to be quite familiar as if he had seen them somewhere before.


    However, there were not only leopards¡­ there were also tempest tigers, shining alpha wolves, lightning leopards¡­ There were countless breeds.


    However, behind these spirit beasts stood a familiar silhouette, clear in view. Feng Lianqing¡¯s heart almost stopped.


    What¡­ was this woman doing? Why did she want to invade the city?


    ¡°Stop! Everybody, stop!¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he commanded.


    All the warriors in Wu Shang City stopped and quietly awaited Feng Lianqing¡¯s instructions.


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He hurried over, wanting to get close to Feng Ruqing, but a leopard¡¯s roar made him stop abruptly in his tracks.


    ¡°Miss Feng, you¡­ is there a misunderstanding? Weren¡¯t we just fine a while ago? What are you doing now?¡±


    After all, they were acquaintances who had made it through an ordeal together. How could they just turn against each other so suddenly?


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and scanned Feng Lianqing. ¡°Where¡¯s the little fatty?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Feng Lianqing laughed sheepishly. ¡°Do you mean the little prince? He¡¯s in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Oh. He returned my grace with revenge. I¡¯m here to educate him nicely.¡±


    She would not stoop to the level of a kid. If a child misbehaved, just hit him. If he continued to misbehave, hit him again.


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. ¡°Return your grace with revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He sent people to cut off our path, wanting to kill us.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s tone was calm as if she was talking about something unrelated to her.


    Feng Lianqing blinked.


    ¡®The little prince sent people to cut off Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian¡¯s path?¡¯

 Chapter 1495 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Without waiting for Feng Lianqing to deny this, Feng Ruqing tossed the two tokens in front of him.


    ¡°Take a look and see if this belongs to him.¡±


    Feng Lianqing squatted down. When he had taken a closer look at the tokens, his expression stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s true that these authority tokens belong to the palace guards.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem then.¡±


    At the palace of Wu Shang City, she only knew the little fatty. The only person capable of mobilizing the imperial guards was him as well! Hence, other than him, she could not think of anyone else!


    In fact, it was no wonder why Feng Ruqing would blame the little fatty for this. She would never have imagined that it was Lianyi who had tossed the responsibility of the little fatty¡¯s disappearance to her.


    General Manor had caused the little fatty¡¯s disappearance. She only reminded them that they had gone the wrong way. She never thought that the incident could be related to her in that way. And so this became the cause of her misunderstanding toward the fatty.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing!¡±


    A sharp voice called from behind Feng Lianqing did not give him a chance to explain anything to Feng Ruqing.


    He turned to see Qi Fang dressed in yellow robes as he slowly made his way over. Following beside him, surprisingly, was the empress dressed just as magnificently.


    The empress gazed at Feng Ruqing resentfully and furiously. It was like a knife threatening to slice her to pieces.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the empress, confused as to why the latter displayed so much hatred toward her. But after some thought of how she had just destroyed the city gates and led a group of spirit beasts to attack the city, it was only natural that the empress hated her.


    ¡°Feng Liangqing, is this what the general taught you? When faced with enemies invading our territory, how do you still have the heart for trivial conversation?¡±


    Feng Liangqing¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding. Miss Feng is definitely not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I think you must have been bewitched by beauty and have your mind muddled by this pregnant woman! Guards! Kill every spirit beast invading the city and apprehend these two people. Take them back to the palace for a decision to be made.¡±


    ¡®Misunderstanding? Heh! This woman laid a hand on Yue¡¯er, and now she¡¯s here to attack the city. What misunderstandings could there be?¡¯


    Nan Xian calmly protected Feng Ruqing in his embrace. Following a thundering sound, the guards closing in on Feng Ruqing were sent flying with a lift of his hand. They fell to the ground in a battered state.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Feng Lianqing was getting anxious. ¡°This is really a misunderstanding! Just you let me explain?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Ruqing and Qi Fang both turned to Feng Lianqing and barked. Feng Lianqing kept quiet out of fright, the nervousness still evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the little fatty?¡± Feng Ruqing asked indifferently.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The empress¡¯s expression faltered slightly. ¡°How dare you be this disrespectful toward my son?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I disrespect him, but I also want to dangle him in the air and give him a good beating. A wild child like this needs to be whipped to be obedient.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The empress pointed furiously at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Even if my son is at fault, he doesn¡¯t deserve a punishment like this. If you treat him that way, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    At this, Feng Lianqing could not resist interrupting. ¡°Your Grace, there are imperial guards with authority tokens to murder Miss Feng. The little fatty has, perhaps, sent those men.¡±


    The empress smirked. ¡°Yue¡¯er would never endanger a person¡¯s life casually. His Highness sent those men.¡±


    Feng Lianqing believed that a misunderstanding existed from the start. Someone must have stolen the tokens and impersonated the imperial guards to deal with Feng Ruqing.


    However, after hearing the empress¡¯s words, his body stiffened slightly. He turned to look at the empress in disbelief.

 Chapter 1496 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXIV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The empress smiled coldly. ¡°She bullied my son. Of course, I can¡¯t let her off that easily!¡±


    If it were not for Feng Lianqing¡¯s strength and capabilities, her son might have lost his life. How could she forgive someone who had almost harmed her son?


    Feng Lianqing was mildly stunned.


    Did His Highness and the empress hear about Feng Ruqing whipping the little price? But why did the emperor not punish him? After all, it was his fault for not protecting the little prince.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Grace, Miss Feng can¡¯t be blamed for this. It was because of my lack of skills¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Qi Fang waved impatiently. ¡°You¡¯ve done well on this journey, and you do not lack in skills. Because of you, Yue¡¯er could return safely, and thanks to this, I¡¯ve decided not to tell the general about what happened today. You must be tired. Go home and rest.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was flabbergasted. It was clearly Feng Ruqing¡¯s credit, but how did it become his instead?


    ¡°Your Highness, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, one more word from you, and I¡¯ll make a decree for the two girls from the Helian family to marry you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Master would never agree to it. He believes in mutual affection and would never let me marry someone I don¡¯t love, much less marry two¡­¡±


    Qi Fang smirked. ¡°Your master is not in Wu Shang City. If I force you to go through with the bridal night, everything will be too late by the time he returns. You won¡¯t be able to get away by then.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was dumbstruck. This was too shameless! He dared not say another word and eyed Feng Ruqing sympathetically. He even gave her an eye signal, prompting her to leave at once.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not look at him. She stared straight at Qi Fang. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who gave the orders?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the little fatty still told on me. But he¡¯s the reason regardless, so when I catch him, I¡¯ll hang him on the city walls and whip him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The empress¡¯s face darkened. This lass dared to be so arrogant in front of them. It was no wonder she would do something to harm Yue¡¯er.


    If that was the case, they should not be blamed for not showing mercy.


    ¡°Everyone, charge!¡±


    Upon Qi Fang¡¯s command, the guards rushed over and immediately appeared before Nan Xian.


    The whole time, Nan Xian did not speak. He only shielded Feng Ruqing behind him, ensuring that she was safe.


    The spirit beasts have surrounded Feng Ruqing as well, loyally protecting her like dogs.


    Just then, at the imperial study room, the little fatty was flipping the book in his hand without much interest. There was impatience in his eyes.


    ¡°Ever since coming back a few days ago, Father keeps forcing me to read. What so good about these books? They¡¯re boring!¡±


    He slammed the book in his hand on the table with a loud thud and scanned the room.


    ¡°Now that Father isn¡¯t here, even if I snuck out, he wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    It was impossible to make him read. He would never study seriously for the rest of his life!


    The little prince tipped his chin up and walked out of the imperial study room arrogantly without a care in the world.


    He had just stepped out of the room when a eunuch hurried over nervously. ¡°Your Highness, spirit beasts have invaded the city, and they¡¯re looking for you.¡±


    Spirit beasts?


    The little prince¡¯s whole body quivered. He recalled the nightmarish days he had spent in the spirit beast mountain.


    ¡°Why are the spirit beasts looking for me? Could all the spirit beasts in the mountain have known that I have a lot of meat, so they¡¯re here to catch and eat me?¡±


    ¡°No, the spirit beasts have been led here by a girl, and it¡¯s a pregnant woman. She is now battling the emperor¡¯s men at the city gates. The emperor has sent someone here to ask me to inform you not to go out¡­¡±

 Chapter 1497 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXV

    He had just spoken when the little prince dashed out of the palace like a gust of wind.


    The eunuch felt weak in his knees from fright. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go outside!¡±


    Thankfully, before the little prince had gotten far, two guards had blocked his way.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s dangerous outside. You can¡¯t go out there.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The little fatty¡¯s excessive fat was shaking as he kicked the guard. ¡°Get lost immediately, or I¡¯ll get Mother to cripple you!¡±


    The guard winced but dared not make a sound. ¡°We have received orders from the emperor not to let you leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The little fatty¡¯s eyes widened as he glared at them furiously.


    ¡°The nerve of you!¡± A cold voice barked not too far away, sounding menacing. ¡°Who has allowed you to block my ninth brother¡¯s way?¡±


    When the little prince lifted his head, he saw an elegantly dressed young man slowly walking over. The little prince snorted and turned away, unwilling to look at him.


    ¡°Ninth Brother, I was just joking with you back then. Why did you go to the spirit beast forest?¡± The young man was smiling brightly. ¡°You ended up making Father and Mother worry a lot.¡±


    Qi Yue pouted, clearly reluctant to speak to this young man.


    The young man raised his head to look at the guards blocking the way. ¡°My ninth brother is a natural-born coward. Did you think he would go to the city gate? Father is personally there at the city gates to stop the intruders so those people wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. My brother is just feeling playful and wants to leave the palace when Father¡¯s not here.¡±


    Qi Yue kept quiet and pursed his lips, not daring to say a word.


    The guards exchanged glances, feeling hesitant.


    The young man continued, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take my ninth brother out personally. If Father asks about this, you can use this as an explanation. If you continue to stop ninth brother, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you that you¡¯ll both be tortured to the point where you wish you were dead with his temper.¡±


    The guards¡¯ expressions faltered slightly.


    The little prince truly had a terrible temper, and he liked to hold grudges. If they insisted on not letting him out to play, he would definitely take revenge on them in the future.


    ¡°Your Highness, then if the emperor asks¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell him that I took him out to play.¡± The young man smiled gently.


    ¡°Understood, Third Prince.¡±


    The guards heaved a quiet sigh of relief. With the third prince¡¯s word, they would not have to worry about giving the emperor an explanation or having to face the little prince¡¯s revenge.


    ***


    Outside the palace gates, the young man stopped and looked back at the wide-open palace gates. He then turned to the little prince with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes. ¡°Ninth Brother, you shouldn¡¯t have come back alive.¡±


    The little prince glared at the young man. ¡°What does it have anything to do with you whether or not I return? You won¡¯t be able to harm me that easily and my mother won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± With a smile, the young man lowered his gaze at the little prince. ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to see which one of us will get the last laugh, hahaha!¡±


    The young man laughed out loud and walked past the little prince, not giving him another glance as he headed toward the streets.


    The little prince was not in the mood to care about him. Like a little meatball, he ran in the direction of the city gates.


    The streets of Wu Shang City remained silent as usual, but it was filled with bloodshed and slaughter outside the city gates.


    As Feng Lianqing watched this scene before him, he felt more anxious. He never thought the little prince would tell the emperor about Miss Feng whipping him.


    ¡®It¡¯d be great if Master was here¡­ Master will definitely have the power to stop all this!¡¯


    The empress¡¯s eyes were venomous, and her gaze was like a knife as she stared fixedly at Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1498 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXVI

    At the thought of how Yue¡¯er almost died in this woman¡¯s hands, she felt exceptionally enraged and wanted to slice this woman to pieces at once.


    ¡°Father! Mother!!¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly called out from behind. The empress¡¯s face was instantly drained of blood as she turned to see a round body, shaped like a ball, running over.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Her lips were trembling. ¡°Why did you come here for?¡±


    She had deliberately ordered someone to inform the palace not to let Yue¡¯er leave, so why was he here?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for¡­¡± Yue¡¯er easily caught sight of Feng Ruqing standing beside Ah Hua and was immediately delighted. ¡°Goddess¡­¡±


    Sister¡­


    Before that word could leave his lips, countless vines had slithered across the ground and grabbed his legs to dangle him up in the air.


    The little fatty was dumbstruck, his eyes looking lost.


    What did he do wrong this time? Why did Pretty Sister want to hit him again?


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± The empress¡¯s eyes went bloodshot as she yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Let Yue¡¯er go!¡±


    Feng Ruqing ignored her and narrowed her eyes at the little fatty being dangled in midair.


    ¡°Little Fatty, I¡¯ve really misunderstood you. To think you¡¯ve learned to tell on me and got your father to come and get revenge for you!¡±


    The little fatty was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Put me down quickly. I didn¡¯t tell on you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell on me? If you didn¡¯t tell on me, why did your parents send people over to hold Nan Xian and me off?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled widely as she asked, ¡°It seems that your butt is itchy again and is asking for a beating.¡±


    The little fatty shuddered. When he recalled that stinging pain, he got even more anxious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The empress¡¯s eyes were red as she glared furiously at Feng Ruqing. ¡°So what if Yue¡¯er tells on you? You¡¯ve clearly done it, so why won¡¯t you admit it?¡±


    The little fatty was almost in tears from being angered by his mother. He kept struggling.


    ¡°Mother, why did you harm me? Why? Since when did I complain about her to you? Am I that kind of person?¡±


    The spirit beasts below have stopped moving as they opened their mouths wide to wait for the little fatty.


    If he managed to struggle free, he would fall right into the spirit beasts¡¯ mouth.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the little fatty had stopped struggling and obediently let the vines dangle him in the air in that pitiful state.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t you worry. With Father and Mother here, no one would dare to bully you!¡± The empress¡¯s face darkened. ¡°These people will have to pay the price!¡±


    The little fatty was really crying now. Two rows of tears appeared as his nose started dripping.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t bully me, really!¡±


    The empress¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you really don¡¯t have to be afraid. Didn¡¯t you say she was bullying you at the palace? Mother will avenge you now!¡±


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes and looked up at Qi Yue.


    Even Feng Liangqing subconsciously looked at him¡­


    ¡®Did the little prince¡­ really tell on her?


    ¡®Tsk! I didn¡¯t know he was such a petty person. It seems that Miss Feng whipped him too lightly last time.¡¯


    The little fatty was dumbfounded, feeling his heart go cold.


    He had tried so hard to leave a good impression in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind, but it was gone now¡­ Everything was gone¡­


    ¡°Mother.¡± He paused, deciding to explain himself one more time. ¡°Are you misunderstanding something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The empress was stunned and looked up at the little prince.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell on her, and I wouldn¡¯t ever have told you that she¡¯s whipped me before, and¡­ you¡¯ve clearly promised me before that you would take down Feng Lianqing and Lianyi for me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1499 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXVII

    There was silence.


    Feng Lianqing and Lianyi?


    Qi Fang was briefly silent before asking, ¡°The ones you were complaining about was Feng Lianqing and Lianyi? Not her?¡±


    Seeing that Qi Fang had finally understood him, the little fatty was almost in tears from feeling touched.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s those two idiots! The ones I want to kill are them!¡±


    The empress was stunned for a while, unable to speak. After some time, she said, ¡°But this lass almost killed you.¡±


    The little fatty was crying tears and snot. ¡°Mother, I beg you, stop trying to harm me. How can I not know if she¡¯s trying to harm me? It¡¯s clearly you who¡¯s trying to harm me¡­¡±


    The empress¡¯s face turned dark. If the little fatty was not her son, she would have slapped him.


    She was his mother, so how could she harm him? How dare this little fatty say something like that?


    ¡°Back then, wasn¡¯t it her fault that you were taken away by a spirit beast? She had hit you off a guard¡¯s back and made you fall into a leopard mouth, so you have ended up being taken away by a leopard. There are leopards in this city invasion, so it¡¯s obvious that she has set this up with the leopards!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was dumbstruck.


    It was his fault that the little fatty was taken away by the leopard, but no one blamed him after returning to Wu Shang City. The emperor had even commended him.


    He had thought that the little fatty had put in a good word for him¡­ But it seemed like everything was a mistake.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Lianqing wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Both of you must have been mistaken.¡±


    Qi Fang looked at Feng Lianqing. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­ I was the one who had hit the guard and caused him to throw off the little fa-¡­ little prince that the little prince ended up in the mouth of a spirit beast.¡±


    Having been influenced by Feng Ruqing calling the little prince ¡®little fatty¡¯, he had almost called out this nickname. Thankfully, he managed to hold the words back.


    Qi Fang frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not right. It was Lianyi who has told us that this woman resented Yue¡¯er and deliberately wanted to harm him.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    ¡®Lianyi? Lianyi is trying to harm Miss Feng?¡¯


    At the thought of this possibility, Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression darkened as his aura grew cold mingled with hints of fury.


    After hearing Qi Fang¡¯s words, the little fatty let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his head to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Did you see that? It wasn¡¯t me who told on you. It¡¯s that servant girl from General Manor trying to harm you. Quick, put me down. I¡¯m not the type of person who would complain!¡±


    Hmph! Even if he wanted to complain, he would only complain about Feng Lianqing. This idiot had endangered his life a few times!


    Feng Ruqing was surprised and finally realized that she had misunderstood the little fatty. She laughed awkwardly and retracted her vines.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you wanted to harm me¡­¡±


    Thud!


    The little fatty fell from the air and landed on the ground. That fall made his whole body ache, and his teeth stung with pain.


    However, he did not cry this time but got up swiftly and pounced at Feng Ruqing.


    A cold glint appeared in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. She extended her leg¡­


    Fortunately, from previous experience, the little fatty managed to stop himself in time to maintain a leg¡¯s distance with Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Goddess Sister, did you see that? It¡¯s that b*tch Lianyi trying to harm me. I really didn¡¯t tell on you. She must have felt displeased with me and tried to harm me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing cocked up an eyebrow. ¡°Stay further away from me, man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The little fatty took a few steps back, obediently, blinking, and being well-behaved.


    Qi Fang was speechless.


    The empress was speechless.


    They felt that this boy in front was not Qi Yue.

 Chapter 1500 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXVIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was as if he had become another person.


    Qi Fang¡¯s handsome face stiffened slightly. He turned to look at Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t her who harmed Yue¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was angered, so his tone sounded cold. ¡°It was my mistake that had almost harmed the little prince. It was also Miss Feng, who was good at persuading that she persuaded the leopards to let go of the little prince and offer themselves to Miss Feng.


    ¡°However, you guys ended up returning her grace with revenge! If it weren¡¯t for Miss Feng, the prince might have died long ago. Oh, right, when we went to find the prince, we couldn¡¯t locate him for the longest time. It was Miss Feng who led us to the prince. If we were even a little later, the prince might not have been able to return alive.¡±


    He admitted his mistakes.


    It was clearly him who had almost endangered the little prince¡¯s life. If it were not for Feng Ruqing, the little prince really would not be able to return alive¡­


    The empress¡¯s expression was exceptionally dark. ¡°Lianyi told us that it was you and her who have painstakingly found the prince. She never mentioned this young lady. And she said to us herself that this young lady resented Yue¡¯er and wanted to harm him!¡±


    Feng Lianqing closed his eyes in pain.


    He suddenly remembered the day when he had brought the little prince back to Wu Shang City. Lianyi¡¯s expression had been extremely odd.


    That day, he did not give it much thought. Now that he thought about it, he realized that it was because of the little prince¡¯s safe return¡­


    His childhood friend whom he had grown up with all these years¡­ He suddenly realized that he never truly understood her¡­


    ¡°How dare she trick us and play us like monkeys?¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s knuckles were cracking as green veins popped up on his arms.


    If Lianyi did not belong to General Manor, he would have sent people over right now to apprehend her.


    He still had to show some respect for the general¡­


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    The empress looked guilty. She had treated her benefactor like an enemy and almost killed her by mistake. This mistake was too grave. If Feng Ruqing had really died from this, she could never wipe off her guilty conscience for as long as she lived.


    ¡°We have misunderstood you¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked indifferent, not saying a word and not even looking at the empress.


    The empress seemed embarrassed, but she did not say anything. After all, she was the one at fault for returning kindness with revenge.


    ¡°Lianqing.¡± Qi Fang turned to look at Lianqing. ¡°When Lianyi told us about this, she had used the honor of the general. I trust in the general¡¯s character, so I would naturally believe the people from his manor as well. But¡­ Lianyi¡¯s personality is not pure, so she¡¯s not fit to stay in General Manor.¡±


    The empress¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re not thinking of letting Lianyi go after she has caused such a huge misunderstanding, are you?¡±


    Qi Fang let out a bitter laugh. ¡°I¡¯m showing the general some respect and letting him deal with her when he gets back.¡±


    ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯t deal with her?¡± The empress laughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the harem, and Your Majesty is the supreme ruler. Don¡¯t we at least have the right to deal with a little lass?¡±


    ¡°My dear! The general¡­ has saved Wu Shang City before.¡±


    Hence, he had to show him some respect.


    The empress was smirking. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only know that Lianyi has intentionally framed someone and almost made me commit an unforgivable mistake! She knew how dear Yue¡¯er is to me, and still, she did this. It¡¯s clear that she has done this on purpose, so she can¡¯t be forgiven!¡±


    Qi Fang was a little hesitant. He could afford not to show anyone respect, but he could not do so with the general.

 Chapter 1501

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°My dear, let¡¯s wait for the general¡¯s return to decide. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Yue¡¯er feel this grievance for nothing. As for this young lady¡­¡± Qi Fang paused as guilt crept into his expression. ¡°I will compensate her properly.¡±


    It was due to his deep trust in Lianyi that they had misunderstood this young woman.


    Although the empress¡¯s expression was a little sullen, she had other more important things to take care of, so she refrained from arguing with Qi Fang.


    She walked over to Feng Ruqing, guilt written all over her face. ¡°I was mistaken¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing gave her a cold glance before turning to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled and caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head with a gentle look in his eyes.


    After seeing that it was just a misunderstanding, the spirit beasts retreated. However, even though this was a misunderstanding, the fact remained that someone in Wu Shang City was trying to kill Feng Ruqing.


    Qi Yue got anxious. ¡°Are you guys leaving just like that?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised an eyebrow at Qi Yue. ¡°Did you want a beating?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Yue glanced carefully at Feng Ruqing before looking swiftly at the spirit beasts beside her. ¡°All of these are my parents¡¯ fault. I¡¯m innocent, so I¡¯d like to come along with you. I want to call you my master.¡±


    His goal of going to the spirit beast mountain before was to seal an agreement with a spirit beast. Even if he failed to do so, he wanted to steal a spirit beast egg at least.


    However, he failed and almost died a few times under the claws of those spirit beasts.


    Now that he saw how many spirit beasts would follow Feng Ruqing with just a wag of her finger, a resolution slowly formed in his heart.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you.¡± Feng Ruqing rejected him without consideration.


    The little prince was flustered. ¡°I will behave and stop causing trouble. Just take me as your disciple. I will study well and not let you down.¡±


    Everyone in Wu Shang City knew that the young prince, Qi Yue, was arrogant and a bully. He would not even listen to the emperor.


    However, this arrogant Qi Yue was now so well-behaved¡­ just so he could worship a woman as his teacher.


    Qi Feng was mildly stunned. He finally studied Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance, perhaps hoping to see what magical powers this young woman had to make Qi Yue behave this way.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± The empress wanted to say something, but Qi Yue turned and shot her a glare.


    ¡°This is all your fault. Why did you guys attack Goddess Sister? She saved me on the spirit beast mountain a few times, unlike that idiot, Feng Lianqing. That man can¡¯t even look after a child and has almost endangered my like.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He could not deny it. After all, what this little prince said sounded like the truth.


    ¡°Miss.¡± The empress looked up sheepishly at Feng Ruqing. ¡°We have misunderstood you just now. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like the issue of sending men to the spirit beast mountain to hold us off can be resolved just by calling it a misunderstanding.¡± Feng Ruqing looked cold and indifferent.


    The empress¡¯s expression stiffened. It was indeed their fault in the first place, and now that her son was supporting the outsider, she dared not vent her frustrations.


    ¡°What would you like then, Miss? We can compensate you in any way. It¡¯s just that Yue¡¯er, he¡­ would like to have you as his teacher.¡±


    This empress had indulged the little prince to the extent of spoiling him. Whatever the little prince wanted, she would think of every way to get it for him. She would not even ask for Feng Ruqing¡¯s identity so that she could satisfy her child.

 Chapter 1502 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°My dear¡­¡± Qi Fang was frowning slightly.


    Yue¡¯er was, after all, a prince. How could his master be a random person? Moreover, they knew nothing about the identities of these people. How could they leave Yue¡¯er with them and feel at ease?


    The empress¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°If you won¡¯t help Yue¡¯er put in a good word, that¡¯s fine, but how can you stop him from doing what he wants? I don¡¯t care as long as he¡¯s happy.¡±


    For some reason, after hearing the empress¡¯s words, Feng Ruqing glanced at the empress oddly. There was a complicated emotion behind her gaze.


    ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t you think this little fatty is just like who I was before?¡±


    Back then, Feng Tianyu had also indulged her body¡¯s original owner in becoming this way. The only difference was that Feng Tianyu would still educate her, but this empress¡­ was just spoiling him endlessly.


    Nan Xian smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. Her grin was laced with sarcasm as her gaze at the empress became sharp. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re the little fatty¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    The empress was stunned. Her expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Miss?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known, I¡¯d have thought you were his stepmother.¡±


    Stepmother?


    The empress¡¯s expression was completely sunken. ¡°If I¡¯m his stepmother, would I adore him this much? Miss, it¡¯s true that I was indiscriminate earlier and that Lianyi has tricked me. I was at fault, and I will admit it, but you can¡¯t deny my motherly love for my Yue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Spoiling your child is like murdering him. Do you understand?¡± Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that he¡¯s this arrogant and obnoxious. He won¡¯t even respect anyone and is reckless enough to rush into the spirit beast mountain on his own. Did you ever think that if Feng Lianqing and I did not show up in time, he would have lost his life?¡±


    The empress paled slightly, and her body trembled.


    If¡­ it was not for this young lady and Feng Lianqing¡­ Yue¡¯er would have really been gone!


    ¡°The way I see it, because of your indulgence and adoration, this little fatty must have bullied the guards in the palace frequently to the point that when he leaves the palace gates, no one will dare to stop him.¡± Feng Ruqing sauntered over to the empress with her heavy aura. ¡°Hence, he has gained the opportunity to enter the spirit beast mountain. But if you let the palace guards know that both of you are the true owner of the palace, would they have disobeyed you and let him go out on his own?¡±


    The empress staggered a little with her hands clenched into fists. She bit down hard on her lip.


    It happened the last time when those guards had allowed Yue¡¯er to leave on his own.


    It was the same this time. She had clearly instructed them not to let Yue¡¯er leave the palace but they still let him out, only because they would rather disobey her than disobey Yue¡¯er!


    ¡°Children are born a blank slate. It is how you paint on this paper that matters. I don¡¯t believe in naturally born-wild children. They¡¯re just spoiled. When faced with such wild children, you just have to hit them. If he keeps misbehaving, just hit him again. Hit him until he listens. Boys have thicker and rougher skin. He¡¯s not a little girl, so are you afraid he¡¯ll break?¡± Feng Ruqing smirked and asked.


    1


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he can¡¯t be so lucky all the time. There are numerous skilled men in this Land of No Return. Wu Shang City is just the tip of an iceberg. If this wild child grows up to provoke someone outside¡­ wouldn¡¯t he be dragging Wu Shang City down?¡±

 Chapter 1503 - Leading The Spirit Beasts To Attack The City XXXI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Each of Feng Ruqing¡¯s sentences made the empress¡¯s heart shudder. Her face became pale as snow.


    Yue¡¯er had always been a child in her heart, and it was normal for a child to be naughty. She did not want to be too strict with him.


    However, it seemed like she never thought that spoiling him was destroying him!


    Qi Fang looked up at Feng Ruqing with admiration in his eyes instead.


    This young lady made a lot of sense. Previously, no matter how much he advised her, the empress would not listen or consider the consequences.


    Whenever he wanted to teach Yue¡¯er a lesson, the empress would cry, and he would give in. This resulted in Yue¡¯er gaining such an arrogant personality.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The empress¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°I never thought too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Seeing how you guys believed in Lianyi¡¯s words so easily¡­ I can tell that you guys don¡¯t have much intelligence. It¡¯s only natural that you didn¡¯t think of this,¡± said Feng Ruqing with a dazzling smile.


    If someone had said this to her in the past, the empress would have flown into a fit of rage.


    However, this time¡­ Her mind was filled with what Feng Ruqing had said earlier. Her thoughts were a mess.


    Was she wrong?


    Had she been wrong all these years?


    Should she not have spoiled Yue¡¯er?


    ¡°Miss.¡± Qi Fang pondered before saying, ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding, can you stay for a short while so I can compensate this young man and you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was actually here for Lianyi, and she just happened to come across an incident like this. Since the matter had been resolved, she was not in a hurry to leave.


    However¡­


    ¡°Little Fatty, stay further away from me. I don¡¯t like males.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The little fatty was just about to get closer to Feng Ruqing when he suddenly heard her say this. He pouted and stopped as grievance appeared in his tiny eyes.


    The empress did not say anything else. Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice continued to resonate in her mind, wreaking a havoc.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going back to rest. Get someone to escort Yue¡¯er back later.¡±


    Having said that, she left immediately. Her slender fingers massaged her temples gently while staggering as she made her way back to the palace¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Feng, since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I¡¯ll take my leave as well. I still have some matters to take care of.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression was mildly dark. He squeezed his fists as he hurried away.


    ***


    At Feng Manor, Lianyi was sitting inside her room feeling jittery. The nervousness was clear on her face.


    Ever since Feng Lianqing had come back with the little prince, she could not feel at ease.


    However, for the past few days, the palace had been quiet. The emperor and empress never came to deal with her. It was like they did not know anything.


    This did not make her feel any better but instead made her even more anxious. Her heart was being suspended in midair, unable to calm down.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, an extended leg kicked the door open, startling Lianyi, and made her stand up immediately. She looked at the door nervously.


    Standing at the door was a young man.


    This young man was handsome and sophisticated. However, his expression was currently twisted, and his gaze was sharp as knives, making Lianyi¡¯s already flustered heart panic even more.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Lianyi!¡± Feng Lianqing walked slowly into the room. He was expressionless as he stared straight at her. ¡°Back when you returned to Wu Shang City, did you say something to His Highness?¡±


    Lianyi was startled. She suppressed the panic in her heart and forced a smile.

 Chapter 1504 - Lianyi’s Hatred I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Lianqing smirked. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell His Highness that it was Miss Feng who harmed the little prince, did you?¡±


    Lianyi shuddered and lifted her head in fright.


    Big Brother Feng had found out about this after all¡­


    She bit down hard on her lip as her body trembled. Endless fear was spreading in her chest, and her heart threatened to stop beating.


    ¡°Lianyi, why did you do this? Miss Feng didn¡¯t do anything, so why did you want to frame her?¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s expression was white with fury. ¡°I¡¯ve found it odd from the start. Why didn¡¯t His Highness punish me for losing the little prince but had commended me instead? So it was all because of you!¡±


    Lianyi was pale as fear surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to harm her. I just wanted to save you, Big Brother Feng. I did all of this because of you.¡±


    Feng Lianqing closed his eyes¡­


    Since when did his pure and kind childhood friend become such a stranger? She had become so different that he could not recognize her.


    After a moment, Feng Lianqing opened his eyes. ¡°Lianyi, when have you become this way? I thought you were just aloof but still had a pure heart. How did you end up like this? Does¡­ Master know about this?¡±


    The hands on either side of Lianyi were shaking. ¡°Bir Brother Feng, I was afraid that His Highness would punish you, so I did this to free you from punishment. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, and I¡¯m not the type of person who frames others. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Right. She had done all this for Big Brother Feng.


    She had done this so that he would not receive any punishment.


    She did not do this for herself!


    Feng Lianqing stared at Lianyi for a moment. ¡°Do you still like that man named Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Lianqing had noticed Lianyi¡¯s intention from the start, so he had warned her at the spirit beast mountain.


    He thought Lianyi had understood his meaning and given up on that married man, but she still ended up doing something unforgivable like this.


    Lianyi shook her head nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t! I won¡¯t become someone¡¯s concubine! He has a wife, how could I¡­ how could I like him?¡±


    She could almost believe what she had just said.


    Feng Lianqing snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a concubine, so you planned to harm Miss Feng and take her place.¡±


    Lianyi took a few steps back and stared at Feng Lianqing, disappointed.


    ¡°We grew up together. Don¡¯t you believe me? Big Brother Feng, in your eyes, am I such a person? I only told this lie because of you! Since when have I done anything for me?¡±


    The funny thing was, Big Brother Feng did not believe her¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your explanation. When Master comes back, I will report this to him.¡±


    Feng Lianqing looked at Lianyi one last time before turning to leave.


    Lianyi panicked completely. She rushed over to hug Feng Lianqing¡¯s leg as tears poured from her eyes. Her voice was sorrowful. ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t tell the general. He¡¯ll chase me out!¡±


    Feng Lianqing stopped. He said nothing to the girl clinging onto him.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I beg you, don¡¯t tell the general. If I¡¯m chased out of General Manor, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Lianyi¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve never spoken about my past because to me, that was a nightmare. That¡¯s why I have always claimed to be an orphan.¡±

 Chapter 1505 - Lianyi’s Hatred II

    Feng Lianqing closed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I won¡¯t become a concubine, and I won¡¯t do something like stealing another person¡¯s love. My biological father¡­ was seduced away by a witch, and he abandoned my mother and me! He was even deluded by that witch and announced that he would kill my mother and me. My mother was only able to continue living by his side because of my grandfather¡¯s protection.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lianyi¡¯s face was covered in tears as she continued sorrowfully, ¡°But I was constantly abused by him and that witch at home, so my mother sent me away. The general just happened to pass by and took pity on me, which was why he had brought me back.


    ¡°All these years, he knew that I now belong to General Manor and have a relatively high position here so he wouldn¡¯t bully my mother. If I lost General Manor¡¯s protection, my mother and I would both lose our lives. I beg you, Big Brother Feng. Please don¡¯t tell the general, I beg you¡­¡±


    All these years, she had feigned obedience before the general to finally gain his trust after much difficulty.


    Even if she was different from Big Brother Feng because she did not have the talent to become his disciple, the people in General Manor treated her like a young miss.


    The general too¡­ treated her like she was his granddaughter.


    However¡­


    The general had never allowed even a spec of dust in his eyes. If he knew that she had done such a thing, he would definitely be furious and chase her out of General Manor.


    Feng Lianqing was not moved and kept his back facing the girl.


    Lianyi looked up with pitiful eyes. ¡°The general is a righteous person. He would never tolerate such a thing even if it was his biological granddaughter. So¡­ if he finds out, I won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore. Big Brother Feng, seeing as how we grew up together, please don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Feng Lianqing laughed coldly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell, do you think His Highness would keep quiet?¡±


    Lianyi shuddered as fear filled her eyes.


    Feng Lianqing continued to laugh coldly. ¡°Moreover, the empress was enraged. It was His Highness who had said he wanted to wait for Master to return so they could discuss this. Otherwise, the empress would have been here by now.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s body went limp as she fell, paralyzed to the ground. Her eyes were filled with fear as she asked, ¡°But I have only made this mistake because of you. I did this for you. You can¡¯t leave me like this, Big Brother Feng¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing closed his eyes in pain. After a long while, he opened his eyes. ¡°Yes, you only did this to absolve me. Hence, I will go to Miss Feng later and apologize. You better go and beg for her forgiveness as well! One other thing, since this incident happened because of me, I will shoulder this responsibility. When Master returns, I will tell him myself!¡±


    He and Lianyi had both grown up under the general¡¯s care, but why¡­ had Lianyi become so frightening?


    She was even worse than Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue was only rotten on the surface. She would never stab someone in the back or tell lies to frame someone else. She would, at most, lecture the people she did not like.


    But Lianyi¡­


    On the surface, she was kind, gentle, and loyal. But in truth¡­ She was devious, selfish, and a fiend!


    ¡°Lianyi, I finally understand why between you and Helian Yue, Master prefers Helian Yue.¡±


    Before he left, Feng Lianqing paused again and smirked. ¡°Perhaps Master has already noticed something but he finds you pitiful, and since you¡¯ve never actually done anything wrong, he just kept you around.¡±

 Chapter 1506 - Lianyis Hatred III

    Even if it were the cat, his master would still care for it since he raised it for so many years.


    Let alone a human¡­


    Even if his master found something strange in the end, he would still keep Lianyi with him¡­


    After all these years, how could he kick her out?


    His master liked to say some harsh words, but in reality, he was a soft-hearted person. As long as one did not commit a big crime, he would not drive that person away.


    Feng Lianqing sighed lightly and said no more. He did not even look at Lianyi again and slowly walked toward the door.


    After Feng Lianqing had left, Lianyi sat on the ground in despair.


    ¡®No! I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for it to happen! I can¡¯t leave the general manor!¡¯


    Lianyi¡¯s eyes sank as she slowly stood up from the ground. No matter what, she needed to settle this matter before Tian Ya returned¡­


    Tian Ya had always liked Helian Yue, and if she could make Helian Yue take her side, perhaps¡­ There was still hope for her¡­


    Lianyi suddenly felt pathetic. She was the first person Tian Ya had brought back, but in the end, she still needed to rely on the woman she once despised the most to stay in this manor.


    However, there was no other way for her¡­


    ***


    In front of the inn.


    Feng Lianqing stood straight-backed under the light breeze, looking a little worried.


    ¡°Was Maiden Feng¡­ going to this inn just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing was a little hesitant, but he ended up taking a step into the inn.


    From a distance, he saw the two people sitting in the corner of the inn.


    The young girl still had a smile on her face, and the domineering frown between her eyebrows always gave Feng Lianqing a sense of familiarity.


    The man sitting next to her smiled faintly as his eyes were fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    It was truly¡­ A lovely couple!


    Feng Lianqing did not know what was wrong with him, but he just could not stand to see people showing affection in front of him. He always felt that these people were deliberately mocking him, a single guy.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Lianqing regained his senses and walked toward Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian smilingly.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at him. ¡°Do you think a pregnant woman like me can still be called ¡®Maiden¡¯?¡±


    The corner of Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Lady Nan.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s facial expression returned to its initial state. ¡°Hmm, what do you want from us?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Lianyi, she was even a bit cold toward Feng Lianqing, and she had to stay in this place to investigate Lianyi¡¯s background.


    ¡°Lady Nan, I¡¯ve come to apologize¡­¡± Feng Lianqing smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lianyi to do such a thing, causing the emperor and the empress to misunderstand Lady Nan. This is my fault, Lady Nan¡­ ¡±


    He paused and slowly closed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Can you forgive Lianyi and me?¡±


    In the end, his heart softened.


    Even with a dog, after living together for a long time, it would be a little hard to let it go¡­ Let alone a human.


    But he would only give Lianyi this one chance!


    This time, he had come to plead for her. But if it happened again, he would not only stop caring about her but would also personally kick her out.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Feng Lianqing. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who holds grudges¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t be angry with you, but as for Lianyi¡­ I won¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    This matter had nothing to do with Feng Lianqing, so she held no grudge against him, but¡­

 Chapter 1507 - Lianyis Hatred IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She also did not want to have any connection with Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, can you please leave now? Don¡¯t interrupt Nan Xian and me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing supported her chin with her hand and looked at Nan Xian.


    Well, it was still her Nan Xian who looked beautiful, the other men¡­ They would only affect her appetite.


    Nan Xian picked a slice of meat using his chopsticks and put it inside Feng Ruqing¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, the food is getting cold, you should eat it now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and ignored Feng Lianqing.


    The only person left in her eyes was Nan Xian.


    Once again, the corner of Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth twitched again, ¡°Lady Nan, we have experienced life and death together in the spirit beast mountain¡­ Why are you so cold to me? I thought we would become friends after that journey. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°Lianyi made a mistake, I won¡¯t hold it against you, but do you think¡­ We can be friends after all this?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was slightly stunned. Somehow, after hearing the girl¡¯s words, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    It was as if he had lost something forever¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Lianyi and I grew up together. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone. That¡¯s all I could do for her.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand you, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can accept your apology.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°So, we can¡¯t be friends, and we will never be friends.¡±


    She always held grudges. Lianyi had accused her of something she did not do, so would she forgive Lianyi?


    And just because she did not hate Feng Lianqing did not mean that she could accept him as her friend.


    Because Feng Lianqing¡­ After all, he and Lianyi were still friends; of course, Feng Ruqing would not agree to become his friend.


    Feng Ruqing wanted to get close to Lianyi, and she had this purpose in mind from the beginning. However, after this incident, she was unwilling to force herself to do so.


    Getting close to Lianyi was not the only way to find out her background. There must be other methods.


    ¡°Lady Nan, I know that you are unwilling to forgive Lianyi¡­¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. ¡°But¡­ I cannot ignore her. I will report this matter to Lady, but if Lady Nan forgives Lianyi, she will not be driven out.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s driven out¡­ She¡¯ll definitely end up in a miserable state.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared at Feng Lianqing for a few seconds and chuckled, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t go looking for her, but I won¡¯t forgive her. Nan Xian, kick him out. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Feng Lianqing coldly. He then waved his sleeve, and a gust of wind blew, sending Feng Lianqing flying back outside and falling onto the street in a heap.


    Fortunately, there were not many people in Wu Shang City today because of the spirit beasts¡¯ attack just now. He climbed up from the ground, stared at the inn, and smiled bitterly. ¡°This is not what I wanted¡­¡±


    He initially wanted to apologize but ended up pleading for Lianyi¡¯s mercy.


    Lianyi had framed Feng Ruqing. One with a little temper would also feel hard to forgive her.


    Feng Lianqing gave a final glance at them before turning around and headed to the general manor.


    ***


    After Feng Lianqing had left, Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian went back to their room on the second floor of the inn to rest after dinner.

 Chapter 1508 - Lianyi’s Hatred V

    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before there was another unwelcome guest.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was cold. His eyes seemed murderous as he stared at the woman standing at the door.


    The woman was dressed in bright yellow, appearing somewhat graceful, noble, and elegant. She walked in unceremoniously, sat in front of Feng Ruqing, and poured herself a tea cup.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°This tea should be from the inn. Later I will send someone to bring you some good tea¡­¡± The empress smiled faintly. ¡°Maiden Feng, this matter is indeed my fault. Yu¡¯er is innocent.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I am still a maiden? Call me Lady Nan! Can¡¯t you even see that I¡¯m already pregnant?¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms and glanced coldly at the empress. His white robe fluttered under the cold moonlight.


    His expression expressed slight dissatisfaction.


    The empress looked a little awkward. ¡°Lady Nan, Yu¡¯er wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was somewhat dazed.


    She did not have any bad feelings toward that little prince.


    He was just a spoiled child, and he was not really bad, not to the extent of that kind of evil. He was only arrogant, and that was not a big problem; as long as he was no longer so overbearing in front of her, it was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Feng Ruqing responded smilingly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is not free.¡± Nan Xian looked at the young girl compassionately for a while. ¡°We¡¯re busy making babies, and we don¡¯t have time to deal with unwelcome guests.¡±


    The queen¡¯s face stiffened.


    Her gaze subconsciously fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Isn¡¯t she already pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t prevent us from continuing to do what we want to do.¡±


    It was not really about making babies; it was about¡­ The process¡­


    Of course, since Feng Ruqing already had a baby in her belly, he did not dare to be too rough because it might harm the child in her belly.


    ¡°Lady Nan¡­¡± The empress smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Yu¡¯er so attached to someone before.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head to look at the empress.


    That little fatty seemed to be afraid of her¡­


    But perhaps that boy was interested in her spirit beast. That was why he was so clingy.


    ¡°Actually, Yu¡¯er¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. He was so playful and wasn¡¯t be able to cultivate¡­¡± The empress said a little helplessly, ¡°He was bullied when I wasn¡¯t around, and for that reason, I felt a bit more sorry for him. It is true that I have deliberately pampered him¡­¡±.


    Feng Ruqing did not reply.


    Nan Xian had already poured a cup of tea for her and placed it in front of her.


    She gently took a sip, her eyes drooping, listening silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯d be bullied if he was too gentle. I want to make him fierce and powerful so that no one will bully him. After all, I can¡¯t be there for him all the time¡­¡±


    This was the first time the empress had talked to anyone about these matters, and she had even used a rare tone that made her look more approachable than usual.


    Of course, this approachability was only for the people of Wu Shang City.


    In Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes, the empress was no different from ordinary people.


    ¡°But I never thought that he would be raised like this by me, nor did I consider whether I would harm him by doing so¡­¡± The empress smiled. ¡°Today, Lady Nan¡¯s words did wake me up, and I went back to think about it for a long time before I finally found out that what I have being doing was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 1509 - Lianyi’s Hatred VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. It seemed that the empress was not as stupid as she thought.


    ¡°Lady Nan, Yu¡¯er is my life. I risked my life to give birth to him. It was my fault¡­ I was too careless back then when I was pregnant and was poisoned, causing his veins to clog up, preventing him from cultivating, so I still feel guilty about it.¡±


    If she had been careful enough back then, she would not have dragged her son down. Her carelessness had brought out such consequences. How could she not feel sorry for Yu¡¯er?


    ¡°I lost my mind, and I was so angry when Lianyi told me that something had happened to Yu¡¯er. He¡¯s my life! Whoever touched my life, I would fight her to the death. The emperor and I were so emotional at that time, allowing Lianyi to take advantage of us that we have almost harmed Lady Nan.¡±


    The empress was so mad back then because she was overwhelmed by anger. But only after she had calmed down that her mind could finally think clearly.


    Fortunately, she was not the type of person who was hard on admitting her mistakes, and since this matter was indeed their fault, she had to admit it!


    ¡°I can understand¡­¡± Feng Ruqing took a sip of tea. ¡°If I were in danger, my parents and the others would go mad too. Besides, that little fatty is still young, so if you teach him well, there is still a chance that you can correct his behavior.¡±


    The empress¡¯s eyes showed signs of worry at the mention of this.


    ¡°Lady Nan, I came to find you just for this matter.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the empress suspiciously. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu¡¯er is spoiled by me and doesn¡¯t listen to me at all. I think he¡¯s very obedient to Lady Nan. I wonder if Lady Nan¡­ Can you discipline him appropriately for me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be too fierce, and it will affect the child in my belly.¡±


    The empress was somewhat confused and did not understand what Feng Ruqing was saying. She was silent for a few moments and asked, ¡°Maiden Feng, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so gentle now, and my daughter will definitely like me as her mother. But if I¡¯m too fierce, what if she gets scared and runs away, and I give birth to a son?¡±


    1


    For the sake of her daughter, she would not even bother with this nonsense.


    The empress was somewhat stunned. It was the first time that she had heard this kind of talk. She looked at Feng Ruqing, confused.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re in charge of your own child, don¡¯t come to me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing yawned languidly. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at the empress coldly and gave her a warning glance.


    When the empress saw that Feng Ruqing was indeed a bit tired, she did not plan on staying longer, so she stood up helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then, but I¡¯ll come back to you later.¡±


    She had already stood up after saying this and walked out of the inn.


    Feng Ruqing yawned again, and her body slowly rested on Nan Xian¡¯s chest.


    Nan Xian raised his hand and gently pulled the young girl into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s rest first if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Nan Xian carried her and laid her down on bed carefully before covering her with a quilt.


    His movements were very gentle, afraid that he would accidentally injure the child in her womb¡­


    Moonlight poured through the window and landed on the man¡¯s face.


    His handsome face looked so gentle, no longer as cold as usual.


    ***


    Early morning.

 Chapter 1510 - Lianyi’s Hatred VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    General Manor.


    As soon as Feng Lianqing walked out of the manor, he saw a familiar figure in front of him. He frowned and wanted to leave fast.


    ¡°Brother Feng!¡±


    A soft call from Lianyi made him stop in his tracks. He turned to the woman who was slowly walking toward him.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    He was cold, so cold that it made Lianyi¡¯s heart tremble.


    She and Feng Lianqing were childhood sweethearts and had grown up together, but now, the person she always called ¡®brother¡¯ was treating her so cold just for a woman.


    Moreover, that woman was married!


    ¡°Brother Feng, I thought a lot about it yesterday, and I know I was wrong.¡±


    Lianyi endured the pain in her heart and smiled faintly. Her eyes were filled with guilt as she said, ¡°I admit that I was in love with Master Nan Xian.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was startled. He had not expected Lianyi to admit it, which was a bit impressive.


    He turned back, his gaze falling on the woman in front of him, and frowned. ¡°He already has a wife.¡±


    Lianyi smiled bitterly. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of person who would cross the line just because of love. I admit that I liked him, but I¡¯ve always kept it in my heart¡­ And I admit that I held a grudge against Feng Ruqing because she embarrassed me.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes were cold and heavy, ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt you, but you still blamed her!¡±


    ¡°So, I finally understand¡­¡± Lianyi smiled bitterly. ¡°I was the one who had almost harmed her, but that wasn¡¯t my intention. When I went to the palace, the emperor asked me why the little prince was taken by a leopard. I panicked, and I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Brother Feng, so I thought of Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Brother Feng, it was my fault. I know I was wrong¡­¡± Lianyi pulled Feng Lianqing¡¯s sleeve as her face was already soaked with tears. ¡°When Master returns, I¡¯m ready to be punished. I beg you not to drive me out! As long as I¡¯m allowed to stay in the general¡¯s manor, I¡¯m willing to accept any punishment.¡±


    Feng Lianqing looked at Lianyi¡¯s face, his heart softened, and he sighed softly.


    ¡°I will plead for you, but after all, Master is the one who will make the final decision.¡±


    Lianyi smiled.


    Her smile was filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Brother Feng. Master will forgive me for your sake. I know I was wrong, so don¡¯t worry, what doesn¡¯t belong to me, isn¡¯t mine. I understand that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    After all, he had always treated Lianyi as his sister, so he would be happy if she wanted to change for the better.


    ¡°And make sure you go apologize to Maiden Feng! You must wait until she forgives you. I will meet the emperor and speak for you. We have to wait for Master to return before making any decision.¡±


    Lianyi¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She clenched her fists tightly, and a dark glint flashed in her eyes.


    Only after a moment did she raise her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Feng. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask for her forgiveness. If she doesn¡¯t forgive me, I will kneel until she forgives me.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was slightly startled. He looked at Lianyi¡¯s smile with some bitterness. In the end, he did not say another word and turned around to leave.


    Lianyi stared at Feng Lianqing¡¯s back for a long time, unable to return to her senses¡­

 Chapter 1511 - Lianyi’s Hatred VIII

    ¡°Maiden¡­¡±


    A servant stood behind Lianyi, somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°Master is also a member of the general¡¯s family, why is he speaking for another woman?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lianyi¡¯s face was pale, and her voice was cold. ¡°General has always been fair, and Brother Feng is only doing it for the general manor¡¯s reputation. After all, I was at fault for this matter, so I should have gone to apologize.¡±


    The servant looked dissatisfied, clearly feeling aggrieved on Lianyi¡¯s behalf.


    ¡®Everyone else will protect their own family members, but in the general manor¡­ Master still chooses to protect an outsider.¡¯


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare to say anything in front of Brother Feng. He will be angry.¡± Lianyi raised her eyes, expressionlessly. ¡°I live in the general¡¯s manor, but General and I¡­ After all, we¡¯re not Master and disciple. The only ones who can really make decisions in this manor are the general and Brother Feng.¡±


    She meant nothing¡­


    ¡°Maiden, General usually treats you extremely well. Even if he didn¡¯t take you as a disciple, he still treats you as a family member. And people knew you as the young lady of General Manor.¡±


    Who did not know that the general really liked little girls? He liked the Helian family¡¯s Helian Yue and Lianyi.


    There were no other young ladies in the general manor¡­ Maiden Lianyi was the only one!


    ¡°But I¡¯m not his relative after all¡­¡± Lianyi smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Besides, even if his own granddaughter made a mistake, he would not show mercy, let alone me. Forget it. So what if I accepted the loss? I¡¯ll do it as long as¡­ I can remain in the general manor.¡±


    The servant twisted her handkerchief tighter. She wanted to convince Lianyi but did not know how to begin.


    ¡°Moreover, that woman¡­ Is so beautiful. Otherwise, Brother Feng wouldn¡¯t have spoken up for her¡­ And her husband¡­ Wouldn¡¯t have just stood by, watching her hook up with everyone and still did not abandon her¡­¡± Lianyi said faintly as she started to leave.


    The servant was unaware with a smile on Lianyi¡¯s face as she walked past her.


    The servant was somewhat stunned, and she did not feel sympathy for Lianyi.


    ¡®No wonder Master Lianqing is so helpful to that girl, she¡¯s really too foxy, and Master Lianqing is smitten with her.¡¯.


    The moment the servant was about to turn around, a voice suddenly came from behind her, causing her to stop abruptly.


    ¡°Hey, you! Stop!¡±


    The maid trembled in fear as she turned back and saw Helian Yue was heading in her direction.


    The young girl looked cute and lovely; only the arrogant frown between her eyebrows spoiled this delicate appearance.


    Xiao Xiao followed closely behind Helian Yue.


    ¡°Young Lady Helian¡­¡± The servant hurriedly bowed respectfully.


    Helian Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you seen Brother Lianqing?¡±


    The servant was stunned with Helian Yue¡¯s words, and a flash of light flashed through her eyes.


    In Wu Shang City, the only person the general condoned was Helian Yue.


    No matter how much trouble Helian Yue had caused, the general had never driven her out.


    In comparison, Lianyi, who had followed the general since childhood¡­ Had never received such treatment.


    Suddenly, the servant gritted her teeth as she thought of Lianyi¡¯s heartbroken face just now. ¡°Young Lady Helian, Master has just left.¡±

 Chapter 1512 - Lianyis Hatred IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Brother Lianqing has left¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The servant bit her lip, hesitating.


    She was timid as if there were some things she did not dare to say.


    Suddenly, Helian Yue¡¯s heart thudded. ¡°Tell me quickly, where did my Brother Lianqing go? Did he go find demonic sluts out there?¡±


    The servant panicked. ¡°No, no! No matter how others try to tempt Master, he will never fall for them.¡±


    Initially, Helian Yue should have been proud of herself after hearing these words. But somehow, when she saw the servant panicking, her heart sank a little.


    ¡°Someone has seduced Brother Lianqing, right? Who¡¯s that b*tch? Is that b*tch from the Zhuge family, or that deluded old woman from the Nangong family?¡±


    The servant quickly kowtowed.


    ¡°Young Lady Helian, please spare me. I don¡¯t dare to say it.¡±


    Helian Yue looked down at the servant kowtowing in front of her with anger on her delicate small face. ¡°Tell me who has seduced my Brother Lianqing? I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The servant looked up shakily. ¡°A married woman.¡±


    ¡®A married woman?


    ¡®Is she the same old b*tch like the one from the Nangong family?¡¯


    Helian Yue gritted her teeth viciously. She was mourning alone these days and did not come to see Feng Lianqing when he came back.


    Who knew when she was not around, another old woman had tried to hook up with her Brother Lianqing?


    ¡°Where¡¯s that shameless b*tch? You¡¯re already married, and you¡¯re still hitting on Brother Lianqing.¡± Helian Yue snorted. ¡°And what about my Brother Lianqing, has he accepted that woman?¡±


    The servant was a little afraid to look into Helian Yue¡¯s eyes and lowered her head again.


    ¡°Master Lianqing¡­ Fought with Maiden Lianyi because of that woman.¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was slightly pale. ¡®Brother Lianqing and Lianyi fought?¡¯


    Well, she did not like Lianyi, and there had been a time when someone from the general manor wanted to arrange a marriage between Brother Lianqing and Lianyi.


    However¡­


    They were childhood sweethearts.


    Every time Brother Lianqing fought with Lianyi, she would stand on the side, clapping her hands happily. But now Brother Lianqing was arguing with her over another woman. Helian Yue had mixed feelings about it.


    ¡°He and Lianyi are quarreling over that woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady Helian.¡± The servant smirked. She always kept her head down so that no one could see her expression. ¡°Maiden Lianyi is a woman of integrity. She can¡¯t bear to see such a married woman still hitting on other men. Moreover, Maiden Lianyi clearly knows that only Young Lady Helian deserves to be with Master Lianqing. How could she let other women seduce him.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Helian Yue felt a little skeptical.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that little bitch Lianyi always feel dissatisfied with me because Grandfather Tian Ya keeps backing me up? How can she have accepted me to become Brother Lianqing¡¯s wife?¡¯


    Unbelievable!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± The servant finally dared to look into Helian Yue¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Young Lady Helian, what I¡¯ve said is true. That woman is so shameless. She already has a husband, but she is still seducing other men, and now even Master Lianqing has been bewitched by her. What if¡­ She really used her charms to trick Master Lianqing, and Master does not even realize that¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically. Whenever she thought of Feng Lianqing marrying another woman, she felt like a thousand thorns piercing at and tearing her heart. It was so uncomfortable¡­

 Chapter 1513 - Lianyis Hatred X

    ¡®No way!¡¯


    There was no way she could watch Brother Lianqing marry someone else, especially a married woman!


    ¡°Young Lady Helian, think about it. Master has even fought with Maiden Lianyi over that woman. How long can Master be rational before he loses his mind because of that woman?¡± The servant clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®What Maiden Lianyi said must be true. That woman has bewitched Master, and that¡¯s why Master is so helpful to her.


    ¡®He had even asked Maiden Lianyi to apologize to her.


    ¡®A person of unknown background¡­ What rights does she have to make Maiden Lianyi apologize to her?


    ¡®Maiden Lianyi is from the general manor. No one can treat her like that!¡¯


    Helian Yue gritted her teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s that b*tch? I¡¯m going to find her now!¡±


    ¡°Wu Shang Inn.¡±


    The servant sneered.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to meet that vixen who wants to seduce Brother Lianqing now.¡±


    Helian Yue snorted. She turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    She did not even notice that the moment she turned away, not far away, a figure slowly appeared from behind the big rock.


    Lianyi looked at the departing Helian Yue calmy and sneered. ¡°Helian Yue has grown up but is still as stupid as before. Wouldn¡¯t it be too wasteful¡­ If we don¡¯t take advantage of such a person?¡±


    After she saw that Helian Yue had disappeared, she came out from her hiding spot behind the rock.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi?¡±


    The servant turned her head and saw Lianyi walking over. She panicked and hurriedly kowtowed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lianyi asked, confused.


    The servant bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve just told Helian Yue about the woman who has seduced Master.¡±


    Lianyi was startled. ¡°All people in Wu Shan City are already aware of Helian Yue¡¯s behavior. If you tell her about that, in case she causes trouble, Brother Feng will definitely be furious! By then, wouldn¡¯t it even cause Helian Yue to lose her place in his heart.¡±


    Hearing these words, the servant was somewhat disdainful. ¡°Maiden, Helian Yue is no match for Master. Even without that married woman, Master still won¡¯t accept her.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought that if Brother Feng knew about this, he would definitely blame us.¡± Lianyi looked at the servant disappointedly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, Helian Yue wouldn¡¯t have gone causing trouble for that woman.¡±


    The servant gritted her teeth. ¡°Maiden Lianyi, don¡¯t worry. Maiden Lianyi has saved my life back then. If Master asked about this, I¡¯ll take the blame, and I¡¯ll make sure this matter has nothing to do with Maiden Lianyi.¡±


    ¡®Moreover, Maiden Lianyi didn¡¯t know about this matter. It was my own decision¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lianyi pointed at the servant and sighed heavily. ¡°You must remember not to do that again in the future. If Brother Feng is angry, I will plead for you.¡±


    The servant did not say any more. Lianyi looked at the servant for a moment before she turned around and left.


    The servant stared at Lianyi gratefully. ¡®Maiden Lianyi is so kind. I¡¯ve done such things, but Maiden Lianyi is still willing to plead for me¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand why Master would treat Maiden Lianyi like this for an outsider¡­¡¯


    ***


    Wu Shang Inn.


    The noisy inn suddenly became quiet after a figure hurriedly rushed in.


    Everyone was stunned as their eyes were fixed on the furious woman.


    They had even subconsciously moved to the side, afraid that standing in the way would cause harm to themselves.

 Chapter 1514 - Lianyis Hatred XI

    ¡°What is the Helian family¡¯s member doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I guess she is searching for somebody. Helian Yue seems to have been quiet for a few days, but now she has started to cause trouble again. It¡¯s better if we just hide here. The general pampers her, so she fears nothing.¡±


    ***


    The guest room was on the second floor.


    Helian Yue was so furious that she quickly rushed upstairs to find that woman. But suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. She seemed to have fallen into deep thought.


    She left so fast that¡­ She forgot to ask the woman¡¯s name.


    After thinking about it, she simply grabbed a waiter and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, has a woman been staying at the inn recently?¡±


    The waiter was stunned, and when he saw who was holding him back, his face was pale and scared.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Helian Yue glared at the waiter.


    Fortunately, Xiao Xiao was quicker to react and quickly asked him, ¡°Then, tell me if Master Lianqing has come to your inn to look for someone?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was the master of the general manor and the God of War of Wu Shang City.


    Therefore, lots of people knew him.


    Even though Feng Ruqing was sitting in a corner, Feng Lianqing would attract countless people¡¯s attention as soon as he appeared.


    ¡°Yes, he came here just now.¡± The waiter was silent for a moment and said honestly, ¡°But the woman he came to see is not a woman, it¡¯s a couple, and that woman is very young.¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face stiffened slightly.


    ¡®The servant from the general manor was telling the truth. Brother Lianqing really does have a girl he liked¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh, so you are the young lady from the Helian family.¡±


    The sound of the snort-laugh came from the side, and when Helian Yue turned around, she saw a man dressed in cotton robes, slowly walking toward her.


    The man had a smile on his lips, and he seemed somewhat interested in Helian Yue who standing in front of him.


    ¡°Are you here to cause trouble to another girl again?¡± The man laughed. ¡°Helian Yue, I think you should stop chasing after Feng Lianqing. How about you become my concubine?¡±


    Helian Yue snorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you if I¡¯m pursuing Brother Lianqing? I¡¯m not interested in being someone¡¯s concubine.¡±


    ¡°Helian Yue, you¡¯re so foolish and only have a beautiful face. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to become my wife?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Only a smart and well-mannered woman deserves to be my wife, not something that a reckless little girl like you can do.¡±


    Helian Yue did not say anything, she gazed fiercely at the young man.


    The young man lifted Helian Yue¡¯s chin with the fan in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you have Tian Ya who always backs you up that you dare to be so arrogant¡­ But this Wu Shang City is my Qi family¡¯s territory after all, and Tian Ya is just our Qi family¡¯s watchdog! Helian Yue, if you know what you¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Helian Yue raised her foot and stepped on the young man¡¯s foot.


    ¡°You can only dream!¡±


    She would rather pursue Brother Lianqing for the rest of her life than to be his concubine.


    She loved Feng Lianqing and nothing else. She did not care about his status either.


    Whether he was Grandfather Tian Ya¡¯s disciple or just an ordinary commoner¡­


    She just liked him as he was¡­


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The young man was so furious that he fiercely raised his foot and kicked Helian Yue¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡±


    Xiao Xiao screamed, worriedly.


    Everyone on the ground floor looked up and saw the young man had kicked Helian Yue, sending her flying down¡­

 Chapter 1515 - Lianyis Hatred XII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this moment, the inn¡¯s main hall fell so quiet one could hear a pin drop.


    As soon as Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian walked in from outside the hall, she sensed that something was wrong.


    She followed the direction of others¡¯ gaze and immediately saw a familiar figure falling from the second floor and almost landing on top of her.


    Feng Ruqing instinctively pulled the young girl into her arms¡­


    Nan Xian was stunned. His expression changed slightly.


    ¡®It seems like Qing¡¯er needs to break these habits and stop pitying other women.¡¯


    Having Gu Yiyi was enough; she could not have another woman by her side.


    She could not even control herself, what if these women¡­ Clung to her again, just like Gu Yiyi?


    The entire inn was in a deafening silence! The young girl dressed in red was stunningly beautiful. Her beauty was breathtaking, mesmerizing¡­ Because of her beauty, people did not even notice her pregnant belly¡­


    She lifted Helian Yue with one of her hands, deliberately keeping her at a distance.


    The scene was quite mesmerizing!


    The crowd did not know why, but they actually felt that it was wonderful to see these two women together, and it strangely touched their hearts.


    Helian Yue slowly opened her eyes and saw a beautiful stunning face looking at her.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could say a word, the girl had already let go of her hand. She then fell onto the floor in a heap.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing crouched down, apologizing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright¡­ ¡± Helian Yue looked at her in a daze.


    Feng Ruqing had saved her again¡­


    ¡°It was just a spontaneous reaction, and I¡¯ve always been like that,¡± Feng Ruqing said, feeling guilty. ¡°So I have accidentally caught you¡­ But fortunately, I¡¯ve dropped you again after regaining my senses. ¡±


    Helian Yue was speechless.


    ¡°Oh, were you practicing flying just now?¡±


    ¡®Practising flying? What nonsense?¡¯


    Helian Yue¡¯s face darkened.


    Someone had clearly kicked her down!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He glanced at Helian Yue coldly before turned back to Feng Ruqing and said, ¡°You must change this habit.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Nan Xian smiled faintly and said seriously. ¡°You are better than many men. These girls might secretly fall in love with you, and that will affect their marriage prospects¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing blinked and nodded. ¡°Alright, next time, if anyone flies over me, I¡¯ll just kick her away.¡±


    Helian Yue patted her chest. She felt like a sword had penetrated her heart, and it was so cold¡­


    ¡®This guy is so mean! Is he a human? He¡¯s so sick!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Xiao Xiao cried as she rushed down. ¡°Young Lady, are you alright? Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Helian Yue patted down her dress and stood up from the floor. She then looked at the man upstairs coldly. ¡°Fourth Prince, even though you are a prince, you are no match for Brother Lianqing! I¡¯d rather become a servant girl for Brother Lianqing than stay by your side as your concubine.¡±


    The fourth prince ignored Helian Yue as his eyes were fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    There were so many beautiful girls in Wu Shang City, but he had never seen a girl¡­ Who was as beautiful as her.

 Chapter 1516 - Lianyis Hatred XIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However¡­


    Fourth Prince was so disappointed as he saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s pregnant belly.


    ¡®What a pity¡­ Such a beautiful girl has been ruined by a man.¡¯


    He liked beauties, but he did not like married women.


    This girl had the scent of another man on her body and was pregnant with his child. She was not his taste¡­


    He liked a girl who was pure and had not been tainted by any man yet.


    ¡°Helian Yue¡­¡± Fourth Prince looked at Helian Yue again and sneered. ¡°I want to make you a concubine because I adored you. There is nothing that I can¡¯t get in this world. But now I¡¯m not interested in you anymore.¡±


    This woman had rejected him over and over again and embarrassed him in public. People would call him crazy if he still wanted her as a concubine.


    There were so many women in this world who wanted to sleep with him, and they were much more beautiful than Helian Yue.


    What else did Helian Yue have other than her look?


    Helian Yue¡¯s small face turned red as she glared at Fourth Prince angrily. ¡°When Grandfather Tian Ya returns, I¡¯ll tell him about this!¡±


    ¡®Tian Ya!¡¯


    These two words inexplicably made Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart tremble. She then subconsciously held Helian Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Who did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Tian Ya?¡¯


    Was he the same Tian Ya she was looking for?


    Helian Yue was stunned and looked at Feng Ruqing suspiciously. ¡°Xiao Qing, what¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ That Tian Ya you were talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my Brother Lianqing¡¯s master.¡±


    ¡®Wait¡­


    ¡®Lianqing?


    ¡®Feng Lianqing?


    ¡®Tian Ya is Feng Lianqing¡¯s master?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing slowly closed her eyes, her heart trembling.


    If Tian Ya¡¯s family name is also Feng, then is he really Feng Wuhui¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    The warmth of the man¡¯s palm had gradually calmed her heart.


    She could not ask too much about Tian Ya yet.


    She was not sure if Tian Ya was really Feng Wuhui, and even if it was confirmed, how could he believe that she was Feng Tianwu¡¯s daughter after Tian Ya had been away for so many years?


    After all, when Tian Ya left back then, her father had not been married, and she had not been born yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing opened her eyes. It seemed that she had come to the right place, Wu Shang City!


    ¡°You go on and leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was a bit dumbfounded. By the time she turned back to continue arguing with Forth Prince, he had already walked down the stairs. He stopped in front of Helian Yue and sneered.


    ¡°Go and tell Tian Ya¡­ Why should I be afraid of him?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pushed Helian Yue down hard and walked toward the door.


    Helian Yue¡¯s small face was filled with anger. ¡°Are all people in the palace so arrogant?¡±


    Xiao Xiao felt so awkward.


    ¡®Young Lady, you¡¯re pretty much the same as them¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, have you forgotten why we¡¯re here?¡± Xiao Xiao whispered, reminding her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Helian Yue suddenly went to the waiter and picked up his lapel fiercely. ¡°Tell me quickly, where is the woman who seduced my Brother Lianqing?¡±


    The waiter was startled and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Helian Yue snorted, ¡°Why are you looking at Xiao Qing? Where the hell is that old woman? A woman who already has a husband but is still seducing other men. I won¡¯t let her near my Brother Lianqing.¡±

 Chapter 1517 - Helian Yues Protection I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The waiter subconsciously swallowed his saliva. His body trembled nonstop as he carefully said, ¡°But¡­ But the one that Master Lianqing met just now was this maiden.¡±


    Helian Yue was dumbfounded and said furiously, ¡°Nonsense! Xiao Qing is so young and beautiful, how could she be the woman described by those people in the general manor?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But Master Lianqing really came to see them, and Master Lianqing has been kicked out from here¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was stunned. She turned her head stiffly, and her big bright eyes were blank.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you know Brother Lianqing?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helian Yue was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Then, do you know who is the woman that all people in the general manor are talking about?¡±


    Either way, she knew that that person could not be Feng Ruqing.


    If¡­ If it really was her¡­ Then¡­ That would be too hard to accept.


    Helian Yue bit her lip. She did not have any friends in her life, much less anyone to help her when she needed them.


    Feng Ruqing was the only friend that she had even if she were not really sincere in saving her!


    ¡®But Xiao Qing is already married to this man¡­ And he¡¯s not bad. If it¡¯s really her, Brother Lianqing will be heartbroken.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing paused, ¡°It was¡­ Me¡­¡±


    The entire inn was quiet again.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes all fell on Feng Ruqing and Helian Yue.


    It was a well-known fact that Helian Yue was overbearing and very possessive.


    She even fought with her own cousin for Feng Lianqing, not to mention an outsider.


    When Feng Ruqing said that, the crowd could already imagine that Helian Yue would surely become furious and even fight with her on the spot.


    Helian Yue remained silent for a long time.


    Just when the crowd thought she would not speak again, the young girl suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Oh, those people in the general manor¡­ Have a problem with their eyes.¡±


    Her unexpected response had ruined the rigorous atmosphere of that moment.


    Everyone was stunned as no one had ever thought that Helian Yue would still be so calm.


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Helian Yue bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re still a young girl even though you are married. She said you are a married woman, and I thought you were an old lady. Xiao Qing, Brother Lianqing, rarely goes to meet a girl. Even though I¡¯m so close to him, he has never taken the initiative to look for me first. I am afraid that Brother Lianqing is really interested in you¡­¡±


    This time, she was not afraid that Feng Lianqing would really fall in love with Feng Ruqing.


    After all, the one standing in front of her was a person who had saved her life.


    But she was afraid that¡­ The man she loved the most would be hurt.


    Feng Ruqing could sense Nan Xian¡¯s cold aura and hurriedly said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Helian Yue looked at Feng Ruqing, confused.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing came to see me apologize.¡±


    ¡®Apologize?¡¯


    Helian Yue became more and more confused.


    ¡®Why did Brother Lianqing apologize to Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡°Did Brother Lianqing hurt you?¡± She bit her lip and asked.


    If Brother Lianqing had really hurt Xiao Qing, then who should she help then?


    It was such a mess!


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s Lianyi¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°She tried to kill me, and Feng Lianqing came to apologize on her behalf!¡±


    Helian Yue was startled. Her gaze grew serious.

 Chapter 1518 - Helian Yues Protection II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Feng Lianyi wanted to kill you?¡±


    ¡®Feng Lianyi?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows; it turned out that her family name was also Feng. All this time, Feng Ruqing only knew that her name was Lianyi.


    ¡°Yes, she set me up.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words had instantly caused Helian Yue to burn with rage.


    ¡®How dare that little b*ich, Feng Lianyi, trying to kill my savior!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Xiao Xiao carefully pulled Helian Yue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°That little servant from the general manor just now¡­ It seems like she was Lianyi¡¯s servant.¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    If that little servant was one of Feng Lianyi¡¯s people, that meant¡­ Feng Lianyi was using her!


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you use me!¡±


    Helian Yue looked even more furious.


    Fortunately, she and Feng Ruqing were already acquainted, but what if they had not known each other?


    She might have fallen for her tricks and mistakenly harm an innocent person. Then, Brother Lianqing would definitely scold her.


    It was truly a good plan to kill two birds with one stone!


    Of course, in Helian Yue¡¯s heart, there was never a distinction between guilt and innocence. Her attitude depended on the person in front of her, and the outcome would have been different too¡­


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, let¡¯s go find Brother Lianqing. I have to tell him about this and let him know what kind of snake Feng Lianyi is!¡±


    Helian Yue stormed out of the inn as soon as she finished speaking, leaving a silent crowd behind.


    Feng Ruqing exhaled slowly. ¡°She¡¯s finally left.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian lifted his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He then touched her head and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s move somewhere else, shall we?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°I have thought of the same thing. There is always someone disturbing us. Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s move somewhere else.¡±


    ¡®First, it was Feng Lianqing, then it was the empress, and now even Helian Yue has come¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t live in this inn anymore!¡¯


    ***


    Outside General Manor.


    Feng Lianqing was just about to step into the manor when a voice suddenly came from the side, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Brother Lianqing!¡±


    Feng Lianqing frowned. When he turned back, he saw Helian Yue anxiously headed toward him.


    She had obviously run over, somewhat out of breath, looking panicked.


    Facing Helian Yue, Feng Lianqing still gave her some respect and did not directly leave. He pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°Young Lady Helian, what brings you here? Why do you look so anxious?¡±


    Helian Yue was startled, looking a bit aggravated.


    ¡°Why are you distancing yourself from me?¡±


    ¡°Master has said that if you don¡¯t like someone, you can¡¯t give any hope to that person. Young Lady Helian, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you, so you don¡¯t need to waste your time with me.¡±


    He had never been an indecisive person.


    He was very clear with his feelings¡­ If he did not like somebody, he would firmly reject her. He would not give her any hope or make her fall deeper in love with him.


    ¡°I came to find you this time because of Feng Lianyi¡­ ¡± Helian Yue thought of the purpose of this visit. She bit her lip, trying not to be sad. ¡°Brother Feng, do you know what kind of person Feng Lianyi is?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was slightly stunned. He did not understand what Helian Yue meant by this¡­


    ¡°When I went to look for you just now, her servant told me that a woman named Feng Ruqing had seduced you.¡±

 Chapter 1519 - Helian Yues Protection III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lianqing was shocked, and he hurriedly held Helian Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you fight with her?¡±


    Helian Yue looked at Feng Lianqing and shook her head sadly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t cause any trouble for her. I know Feng Lianyi wants to use me against her. Brother Lianqing, do you think someone like Feng Lianyi must stay in the general manor?¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken as he grabbed Helian Yue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Helian Yue lowered her eyes to the hand that was being pulled by Feng Lianqing. She pursed her pink lips slightly and followed him in.


    From afar, she could hear a harsh scolding sound in front of her.


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ***


    The sky in the general manor was blue, and in the back garden, a servant was kneeling on the ground. Her face soaked with tears as she begged for mercy.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again. Please let me go.¡±


    Feng Lianyi stood in front of the servant. She looked angry, and her beautiful eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you nicely and have taught you well. Why did you do such a thing? Why?¡±


    The servant kowtowed. ¡°Maiden Lianyi, I know I was wrong. I beg you to spare my life. I will never dare to speak nonsense again.¡±


    Feng Lianyi slapped the servant angrily, and as she turned her head, she saw Feng Lianqing and Helian Yue approaching them together.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you¡¯re just in time. I have really crossed the line. She talked nonsense in front of Sister Helian and framed Maiden Feng. Luckily, I found out about it. Sister Helian, you haven¡¯t gone to find Maiden Feng yet, right?¡±


    Feng Lianyi asked with a smile.


    Fortunately, she had sent someone to follow Helian Yue, and only then did Feng Lianyi know about what had happened at the inn. She had managed to control this situation now. If Feng Lianqing knew about it first, he would never agree to help her again.


    ¡°It was you who framed Xiao Qing!¡± Helian Yue glared at her.


    Feng Lianyi was shocked. ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯ve already done her wrong, so why should I accuse her? Brother Feng, I really didn¡¯t know anything about it. It was all her fault.¡±


    The little servant kowtowed hard. Her forehead was bleeding, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Master, this is all my fault. It has nothing to do with Maiden Lianyi, she knows nothing. I couldn¡¯t watch Master Lianqing protect an outsider that much. So, I took it out on her.¡±


    ¡®It was indeed my plan, and Maiden Lianyi was completely unaware of it.¡¯


    Lianyi was so good to her, so she could not let Lianyi take the blame for it.


    ¡°Brother Lianqing!¡± Helian Yue turned to Feng Lianqing. ¡°She¡¯s the one who wants to harm Xiao Qing. Xiao Qing said that Lianyi had set her up! You must drive her out from General Manor; otherwise, how can I face Xiao Qing in the future?¡±


    Xiao Qing had first saved her from the spirit beasts and later saved her from those families¡¯ siege.


    And today¡­


    She had pulled her away from trouble in time.


    Even though in the end, she threw her onto the floor miserably¡­


    But she owed Feng Ruqing her life, and if she could not seek justice for her, how could she face her in the future?


    Feng Lianqing squinted as he looked at Lianyi. ¡°Is it true that you have nothing to do with this matter?¡±

 Chapter 1520 - Helian Yue’s Protection IV

    Feng Lianyi trembled as she could sense doubt in Feng Lianqing¡¯s tone. She clenched her fists hard and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me. But I, Feng Lianyi, will do what I say. If I really did it, I will admit it, and I¡¯ve proved that before.¡±


    Feng Lianqing did not say anything and looked at Feng Lianyi coldly.


    His eyes no longer had the kindness they used to have; instead, they were cold.


    ¡°Brother Feng, it¡¯s fine. You wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway.¡± Feng Lianyi smiled and stepped forward. ¡°You can punish me as you wish, expel me as well! I just wanted to say one more thing in self-defense.¡±


    She paused for a moment and said, ¡°If I really did it, why did I punish this servant after discovering it? I can wait until you find it to prove it. Moreover, I¡¯ve just sent someone to stop Sister Helian.¡±


    Feng Lianqing seemed not to believe Feng Lianyi. Suddenly, the old housekeeper hurriedly walked in from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, you¡¯re really killing me.¡± The old housekeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°You told me to stop Young Lady Helian from causing trouble, but Young Lady Helian was no longer there when I ran over there. It just makes me tired running all over for nothing.¡±


    The old housekeeper was too old to do such things.


    If this matter had nothing to do with Helian Yue, he would not have run around at his old age.


    But as soon as he heard Feng Lianyi said that Helian Yue would cause trouble again, he was so worried that he hurriedly ran out, not taking even taking a break on his way to the inn.


    Feng Lianqing smiled faintly at Feng Lianqing, ¡°You don¡¯t believe my words, but do you not even believe the old housekeeper¡¯s words? If I really wanted to harm her, why would I let the old housekeeper stop Helian Yue?¡±


    Indeed, he did not believe Feng Lianyi¡¯s words.


    But the old housekeeper had only been loyal to the general all his life, and he would trust anything he said.


    ¡®Did this matter¡­ Really have nothing to do with Lianyi?¡¯


    ¡°You young people solve your own matters. Next time don¡¯t torment me like this.¡± The old housekeeper sighed, ¡°General is not here, and I am already tired. Young Lady Helian, please behave. Otherwise, General will lecture you again when he comes back.¡±


    Helian Yue clenched her fists tightly and looked at Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It must be you who did that!¡±


    Feng Lianyi smiled helplessly. ¡°Sister Helian, I know you don¡¯t like me. You don¡¯t have to stare at me like that. I repeat, I won¡¯t deny what I¡¯ve done, and I won¡¯t admit what I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Feng Lianqing felt a headache coming. He looked at Feng Lianyi and warned her again, ¡°Lianyi, I hope you will remember what you said. If you cause trouble again, I will not wait for Master to return. I will kick you out myself.¡±


    Feng Lianyi clenched her fists and took a deep breath.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. I¡¯d also feel embarrassed to stay in General Manor if I made the same mistake again.¡±


    Feng Lianqing said no more and turned back to Helian Yue. ¡°Young Lady Helian, you should leave first.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lianqing!¡± Helian Yue¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t talk about today¡¯s matter. But what about before? What about the fact that she has harmed Xiao Qing before?¡±


    Feng Lianqing rubbed his throbbing temples. ¡°When Master returns, he will deal with it.¡±


    ¡°And what would happen then? Is Brother Lianqing still going to speak up for her and allow her to remain in General Manor?¡± Helian Yue glared furiously. ¡°Moreover, no one knows when Grandfather Tian Ya will return. Can you guarantee that she won¡¯t find trouble with Xiao Qing during this time?¡±

 Chapter 1521 - Helian Yues Protection V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Helian¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Feng Lianqing as she asked, ¡°Brother Lianqing, let me just ask you something. Are you willing to kick her out of this place immediately?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was startled and paused for a moment. ¡°When Master returns, he will deal with it.¡±


    ¡®That sentence again!¡¯


    Helian Yue lowered her eyes to cover the grief in her eyes.


    ¡°I know that in Brother Lianqing¡¯s heart, I¡¯m no match with Feng Lianyi in any way!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    He and Helian Yue had known each other for a long time.


    Back then¡­ Their relationship was not like this.


    It was even more intimate than with Feng Lianyi.


    But ever since Helian Yue had confessed her feeling to him, he had deliberately kept his distance from her, not wanting her to fall deeper for him.


    But somehow¡­


    He had treated her like a stranger now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask one last question¡­¡± Helian Yue raised her head and looked deeply into Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you let her go?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was silent.


    He knew what was behind this choice¡­


    Only after a few moments did he ask hoarsely, ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you really have to do this?¡±


    ¡®Yue¡¯er¡­¡¯


    It seemed like a long time since that name had been used.


    He had not called her that since she had confessed her love to him.


    Perhaps¡­ She had taken a wrong step from the start.


    Brother Lianqing never had her in his heart, and even if she fought for it, even if she was hostile to the women who came close to him, he¡­ Still would not like her.


    ¡°You¡¯re defending her; so I can defend Xiao Qing. Is that wrong?¡± Helian Yue sneered, ¡°I liked you because I liked your determination. I liked your fairness, and I liked your uprightness and boldness. You are the God of War in this world, and you will always be my hero.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She laughed to herself. ¡°My hero can only live in my dreams. Now, you can¡¯t even distinguish right and wrong, so you are no longer the Brother Lianqing, who I once liked.¡±


    Xiao Xiao, who was right behind Helian Yue, was speechless.


    ¡®Young Lady, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say that?


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you the biggest disaster in the world? If Master Lianqing were really upright and fair, he would have already punished you for bullying those people in Wu Shang City.


    ¡®Oh, and¡­ You also said not long ago that you liked Master Lianqing because of his handsome face¡­ When had he become your hero?¡¯


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Feng Lianyi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d better leave this place. The people in general manor can¡¯t forgive me, nor can Sister Helian. I don¡¯t want you to be embarrassed because of me. Big Brother Feng, I¡¯ll pack my things and leave, and this servant¡­ Since you¡¯ve made a mistake, you¡¯ll be leaving with me.¡±


    Feng Lianyi looked at every blade of grass and tree in the general manor with a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Feng Lianqing snapped coldly. ¡°I said I¡¯d wait for Master to come back to settle this matter, so I¡¯ll wait for him to come back. Whether you can stay here or not is up to Master. I won¡¯t meddle with this! And I don¡¯t care if what happened just now had anything to do with you. She¡¯s your servant, so you¡¯re responsible for her. There is no way she can stay in the general manor again, and you must also meet Maiden Feng to apologize.¡±


    There was determination within Feng Lianyi¡¯s heroic brows and eyes. ¡°I understand. My people have committed a mistake, and I admit it! I¡¯ll make sure to apologize!¡±


    After hearing this, Feng Lianqing no longer looked at Feng Lianyi. He turned to Helian Yue.


    ¡°Young Lady Helian, I will give Maiden Feng an explanation, so don¡¯t worry. Maiden Feng has helped me a lot, so I won¡¯t let her suffer. Lianyi must kowtow and apologize until Feng Ruqing forgives her!¡±


    However, what surprised Feng Lianqing was that hot-tempered, reckless Helian Yue could become friends with Maiden Feng¡­

 Chapter 1522 - All Had Been Dragged In As Coolie I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Helian Yue pursed her lips, and she no longer spoke much. She simply looked, disappointed, at Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She sneered and eventually took a few steps back. Without another word, she turned around and left.


    Gazing at Helian Yue¡¯s departing back, Feng Lianqing somehow felt uneasy as if his heart had lost something¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Feng¡­¡± Feng Lianyi apologized and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has caused you trouble. It¡¯s better for me to leave so that Sister Helian won¡¯t misunderstand you again. But I don¡¯t know what Feng Ruqing has done to her. Sister Helian obviously hates any woman who gets close to you, but why is she defending her¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Feng Lianqing snapped coldly, turning to Feng Lianyi expressionlessly. ¡°Feng Lianyi, mind your own business. I¡¯ve forgiven you, and I¡¯ll never allow you to make another mistake. If I find out that this matter has something to do with you, even if Master hasn¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll drive you out on his behalf!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Feng Lianqing walked out of the courtyard without so much as a glance at Feng Lianyi.


    The sun was warm today, but it still could not warm his cold heart¡­


    ***


    East Street, Wu Shang City.


    A beautiful courtyard was located here, with small bridges, flowing water, and a hundred flowers in full bloom.


    Feng Ruqing leaned lazily on the soft couch. Little Qing Han carefully snuggled into her embrace, afraid that she would accidentally injure the baby in her womb.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left the inn and bought a manor, I don¡¯t think anyone should be able to find me for a while.¡±


    It was so hard for her to have a few days of leisure¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Qing Han. Let¡¯s go see how those spirit beasts are doing.¡± Feng Ruqing yawned and stood up from the soft couch smilingly.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Little Qing Han stood behind Feng Ruqing and followed her out.


    Those spirit beasts from the spirit beast mountain were good at their jobs, taking care of the courtyard, and keeping it in order.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came out of the courtyard door, making Feng Ruqing¡¯s body freeze abruptly.


    The moment she turned around, she could see Helian Yue rushing toward her.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    Fortunately, Little Qing Han was fast enough, and with a swish, vines came out of the ground, instantly wrapping around Helian Yue¡¯s body and hanging her in the air.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡±


    Xiao Xiao was terrified, and her face turned pale with fear.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Qing Han and said, ¡°Qing Han, put her down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.. ¡±


    Little Qing Han was very obedient, and after Feng Ruqing ordered her to, she had released the vines and threw Helian Yue on the ground.


    Helian Yue was only dropped from the mid-air, but the fall caused great pain to her buttocks. She looked so pitiful and miserable.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    She had purposely bought a manor to avoid these people, but she had not expected to be found this soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the waiter to send someone to follow you,¡± Helian Yue said this as if she had done nothing wrong, not feeling the slightest bit ashamed by it.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Helian Yue bit her lip and asked, ¡°Xiao Qing, am I annoying?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe just a little¡­¡±


    ¡®Like too clingy¡­¡¯


    She had purposely avoided these people, and they still would not leave her alone!


    ¡®Can¡¯t I even have some quiet time alone with Nan Xian?¡¯

 Chapter 1523 - All Had Been Dragged In As Coolie II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were overflowing with tears, but she finally managed to endure it with a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°It seems like no one else has truly loved me except Grandfather and Grandfather Tian Ya. Even my uncle, who I used to think was sincere, is only treating me like this because I¡¯m his own daughter, and he feels guilty about it¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her temples as if she had a headache. She looked down, picked up a spade from the ground, and handed it to Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°With all that time to think about so much mess, why don¡¯t you tidy up my back garden. I¡¯m going to plant some spirit herbs later.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was startled at first, but she realized that she had held the spade for some time when she came back to her senses.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never done this kind of work before.¡±


    She was a little anxious.


    She had been spoiled since she was a child, and her servants served her everything. When had she ever done this kind of work?


    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything. You¡¯ll slowly get used to it. Once you know how to do it correctly, you¡¯ll naturally forget those unpleasant things¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she squatted down to pick up another spade and passed it to Xiao Xiao. ¡°This is yours. These spirit beasts will tell you what to do later.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded. So, she and the young lady came here only to be coolies?


    Without waiting for them to open their mouths again, Feng Ruqing has already held Qing Han¡¯s small hand and walked away.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve found something for them to do, otherwise¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly exhaled. Her front foot had just stepped into the room when a heartbreaking scream suddenly rang out violently, making her whole face livid.


    ¡°Ahhhh, why are these leopards following Pretty Sister back. My meat doesn¡¯t taste good, don¡¯t eat me, go away!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly clenched her fists tightly, and the smile on her face had disappeared entirely. She looked tense, and the air around her turned cold.


    ***


    In the front yard.


    The little fatty was paralyzed on the ground. He had peed his pants, emanating a foul smell.


    A big leopard stood in front of him, gazing down at him with a disdainful sneer.


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± The little fatty was crying with fear, tears, and snot streaming down his face. ¡°Someone help me! The leopard is going to eat me. Help me!¡±


    It was hard for him to escape from the spirit beast mountain, but he did not expect to end up in these leopards¡¯ mouths after all.


    At this moment, the little fatty¡¯s heart was so cold as if he had already predicted his end¡­


    ¡°Leopard!¡±


    A familiar voice came from the side, causing the leopard to stop moving. He then turned back and looked at Feng Ruqing respectfully. ¡°Master, do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°These people have volunteered to come here to work, so don¡¯t waste them. Go get him some shovels and let him work in the backyard too.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    She was already having a hard time hiding in this place, and none of these people could let her live peacefully! In that case, she would have to drag them in and make them her coolie.


    ¡°Pretty Sister¡­¡±


    The little fatty still had fear in his eyes, but Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance eventually made him feel better, and he hurriedly pounced at her.


    However, the little fatty was not like the snow wolf that would forget things easily. He still remembered¡­


    ¡®Pretty Sister hates men. Don¡¯t ever touch her, or you¡¯ll be kicked!¡¯


    The little fatty was very obedient and stood not far from Feng Ruqing. He looked a bit sad and said, ¡°I went to the inn to look for you, but the waiter said you¡¯ve moved here. I had a hard time looking for you, and this leopard almost ate me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1524 - All Had Been Dragged In As Coolie III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Who is that waiter? Does he hold a grudge against me? And why did he trap me like this?!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed dramatically. She smirked as she looked at the little fatty.


    The little fatty shivered and subconsciously took a few steps back, gazing timidly at Feng Ruqing. He did not understand why Feng Ruqing looked at him like that as he had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around and walked toward the back garden.


    ¡°Alright..¡±


    That little fatty was no longer as arrogant and overbearing as when he first met her and obediently followed Feng Ruqing.


    As he reached in the back garden, he suddenly saw the Helian family¡¯s young lady, Helian Yue, holding a shovel.


    He was stunned and confused.


    At that time, Helian Yue had also turned her head and immediately saw the little fatty following behind Feng Ruqing. She jumped up and pointed at the little fatty with the shovel.


    ¡°What is this fatty doing here?¡±


    Looking at Helian Yue¡¯s livid face, Feng Ruqing shrugged and said, ¡°Same as you.¡±


    Helian Yue was puzzled at first, but she seemed to have figured out what Feng Ruqing meant just now. She could not help but stare at the little fatty who was also holding a shovel, startled.


    Seventh Prince Qi Yu, who had always been pampered by the emperor and the empress, had always done whatever he wanted. He was arrogant and overbearing. Like her, he was also the bully of Wu Shang City, feared by everyone.


    But now, this bully¡­ Wanted to come and work in the backyard with her?


    Helian Yue suddenly wanted to laugh because she never thought this fatty would come to this. Hahaha!


    ¡°Hurry up and get to work.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lazily stretched her body, smiling at the little fatty. ¡°I will come to check on you from time to time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The little fatty was hesitant. ¡°These jobs are done by people in the palace. I¡¯ve never done it before, and I¡¯m not one who can do rough work.¡±


    He was the seventh prince of Wu Shang City. How could he do this kind of work that had always been done by a servant?


    ¡°I asked you to work so that you can cultivate your temperament. One of you only knows how to chase after men, and the other one has a bad attitude. If you work for me for another ten days and half a month, you might be able to control your temperament.¡±


    A snow leopard pushed a chair toward Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing sat down lazily, her body leaning against the chair, looking a little lazy. She smiled as she gazed at the two persons under the sun.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The little fatty was somewhat dumbfounded, nodding his head. ¡°So Pretty Sister does this all for my own good. Mother is right. She wants me to learn more from Pretty Sister; that¡¯s why she had allowed me to leave the palace to come to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned abruptly. ¡°The empress sent you to find me?¡±


    The little fatty nodded honestly, his eyes blinking.


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, gritting her teeth. ¡°She sent someone to stalk me in the first place, and I haven¡¯t gotten even with her yet, and now she wants to kill me with this kid!¡±


    She just wanted to spend a few days in peace with Nan Xian. She had deliberately chosen such a remote place to hide from them¡­


    But in the end¡­


    A waiter, a lunatic, an empress¡­ All of them would not even let her live peacefully!


    Feng Ruqing suddenly smiled.


    Somehow, Helian Yue felt that this smile was a little cold and eerie, and she could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, your smile is¡­ A little scary.¡±


    Feng Ruqing recomposed her expression and said, ¡°All of you continue to work, and when you¡¯ve improved your temperament, you can leave.¡±

 Chapter 1525 - All Had Been Dragged In As Coolie IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The little fatty nodded obediently. ¡®Pretty Sister is always right, and since she said it could help prove my temperament, it must be so.¡¯


    Therefore, he obediently picked up a shovel before walking to the back garden and shoveling the soil.


    ¡°Leopard, you watch them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing yawned languidly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to rest for a while.¡±


    She walked to the room after saying this.


    The leopard frowned and scanned the little fatty who had almost become its food, drooling again as its eyes were filled with greed.


    Seeing its bloodthirsty gaze, the little fatty trembled all over and took a few steps back in fear.


    Feng Ruqing could sense something. She stopped in her tracks and said calmly, ¡°Ah Hua, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m still short of coolies.¡¯


    Sure enough, Feng Ruqing¡¯s words caused Ah Hua to withdraw its gaze. It walked toward the little fatty proudly. ¡°You two handle this place. I need to take the spirit beasts to plant the herbs.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was used to such an attitude from the leopard.


    But when the little fatty had been treated like this, he was about to get angry. His eyes suddenly met the leopard¡¯s eyes, and he was so scared that he immediately swallowed back the words he had almost said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The leopard saw that these two were indeed obedient, so he did not stay any longer and walked forward proudly.


    ***


    Feng Manor.


    Nan Xian was dressed in white, standing outside the manor with one hand behind his back calmly. He stared at the plaque with ¡®Feng Manor¡¯ written on it. ¡°This should be the general¡¯s manor.¡±


    The general¡¯s manor was not strictly guarded, but Nan Xian did not intend to go in. He was just taking a look on behalf of Feng Ruqing.


    After taking a glance, he planned to leave.


    At this time, Feng Lianyi happened to walk out of the gate. She immediately saw Nan Xian, who was about to leave. She was stunned at first, but then joy surged to her heart.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian, are you here to find me? Why don¡¯t you come in and sit? Why are you leaving so soon? Where¡¯s your wife? Is she not with you?¡±


    This voice¡­ Was unfamiliar to Nan Xian.


    However, he still turned back to look at the woman standing at the main gate of the manor.


    The woman was in a snow-colored dress, her eyebrows were thick, and her lips seemed to be curved into a slight, shy smile.


    Feng Lianyi looked at Nan Xian¡¯s white robe that was also as white as snow. Who knew what came to her mind that had made her face turn even redder. But she did not bow her head like those other shy girls; instead, she looked boldly and directly at Nan Xian.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Maiden Feng?¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at her coldly. ¡°You know Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned, her eyes somewhat blank as she looked at Nan Xian. ¡°Master Nan Xian, didn¡¯t we travel together when we were in the spirit beast mountain back then? Didn¡¯t your wife come along for the ride?¡±


    Nan Xian frowned and thought for a moment. All he could think of was a blurred face.


    It was impossible to recall that person¡¯s face.


    But after Feng Lianyi had mentioned it, he did know who that person was.


    A woman who looked similar to Tang Yin, who had piqued Qing¡¯er¡¯s interest!


    He did not even clearly remember Tang Yin¡¯s face, let alone the one in front of him.


    ¡°Well, are you the one who wanted to harm Qing¡¯er?¡± The wind blew at his sleeves, making him look as calm as an immortal. ¡°I was looking for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. And now you¡¯ve come to me yourself¡­¡±


    It was true that Nan Xian could not find Feng Lianyi because¡­ His mind was all a blur, and he was completely unable to remember her face.


    Even the name¡­ He had somehow forgotten her name.

 Chapter 1526 - Helian Yue Has Changed I

    Feng Lianyi would still be somewhat happy if she only listened to Nan Xian¡¯s last words, but her expression suddenly changed when she recalled his previous sentence.


    ¡°Master Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Lianyi took a deep breath. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t want to harm your wife. I was just telling the truth about what happened that day. I can¡¯t cover her just because she is your wife. But who would have thought that the emperor and the empress would misunderstand it¡­¡±


    If it were not because of her, Nan Xian would not have even had the chance to meet the emperor and the empress, and she was not even afraid that Nan Xian would tell them that.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu came out from Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve. It looked somewhat annoyed as it rolled its eyes at Feng Lianyi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t that empress come to see Feng Ruqing? Why don¡¯t you go ask her if she misunderstood Feng Ruqing¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned. The empress went to see Feng Ruqing¡­ Why? The high noble empress did not have to go by herself even if she had misunderstood Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®This damned snake is lying to me!¡¯


    ¡°Master Nan Xian, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I, Feng Lianyi, have always strived to be a righteous person all my life. I have never done anything against my conscience¡­¡± Feng Lianyi smiled bitterly. ¡°But if you really misunderstood me, then I can¡¯t do anything about it. I certainly didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Qing Zhu was stunned. It widened its eyes and stared at the shameless girl in front of it. It did not expect her to say these words as if nothing had happened.


    Qing Zhu turned its head and saw a young man in a silk robe walk over while waving his folding fan.


    Qing Zhu was somewhat familiar with that young man. It seemed like he was the man who had bullied Helian Yue at the inn that day.


    Qing Zhu frowned and sneered. ¡°Hey, idiot!¡±


    The young man was still laughing with the person next to him, ignoring Qing Zhu.


    Qing Zhu was furious. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Fourth Prince! The idiot who bullied Helian Yue!¡±


    The young man turned and looked at Nan Xian.


    ¡°Were you the one cursing me just now?¡±


    Nan Xian was stunned.


    He silently lowered his head and looked at the snake that came out from his sleeve.


    ¡°Stupid! I¡¯m the one shouting at you, not my Master¡­¡± Qing Zhu snapped.


    The young man followed the voice and saw a small green snake¡­


    The snake looked arrogant, raising its chin to stare directly at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re insolent!¡± The Fourth Prince was furious.


    ¡®How dare this little snake be so rude to me!¡±


    Qing Zhu smiled. ¡°This woman is bad-mouthing your royal family.¡±


    The young man was stunned. He raised his eyes, and his blank gaze fell on Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi was quite beautiful, but unfortunately, she was not his type.


    He was more interested in cute little girls¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression changed slightly, looking a little frustrated. ¡®Why did this bastard appear here? Damn!¡¯

 Chapter 1527 - Helian Yue Has Changed II

    ¡°Just now, you said that you didn¡¯t frame Feng Ruqing in front of the emperor, but the emperor himself was too stupid and misunderstood Feng Ruqing.¡± Qing Zhu smirked.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression changed immediately, somewhat panicked. ¡°Ridiculous! When have I said such a thing?¡±


    However¡­


    Before Feng Lianyi could explain, the young man¡¯s cold eyes were already fixed upon her.


    ¡°Are you saying that my father is stupid?¡±


    Fourth Prince was always arrogant and overbearing, bullying women, and committed all sorts of crime.


    But he was so loyal to the emperor!


    He would not tolerate anyone insulting his father! Especially this little girl from the general¡¯s manor!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at Qing Zhu with eyes filled with hatred.


    Fourth Prince sneered. ¡°Feng Lianyi, call Feng Lianqing out! The people of the general manor are revolting! I¡¯ll report to the emperor about this and tell him that you are trying to plot a rebellion!¡±


    Feng Lianyi panicked. She was just thinking of defending herself in front of Nan Xian. How could it have escalated to the general manor trying to plot a rebellion?


    If the general knew about this, he would definitely not let her go!


    ¡°Fourth Prince¡­¡± Feng Lianyi smiled forcibly. ¡°It was Master Nan Xian and the others who have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t insult the emperor like that; it¡¯s just that they had some misunderstandings about me before. I just wanted to explain a bit. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded. ¡°Hmm, so you just told the emperor that Feng Ruqing was only there to remind Feng Lianqing that he had gone the wrong way, causing him to be angry and drive that little fatty away?¡±


    Fourth Prince¡¯s expression looked much better as he heard the words ¡®little fatty¡¯.


    The snake had just addressed him as Fourth Prince¡­


    And the three words ¡®that little fatty¡¯ had made him happy.


    To him, Wu Shang City only needed one prince.


    The empress was the little fatty¡¯s mother, and she had always given the Fourth Prince a hard time. Therefore, he was not in a good relationship with that little fatty, but he did not dare to go against him openly.


    Therefore, Qing Zhu¡¯s disrespect for the little fatty made him feel happy, so happy that he wanted to laugh out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, you told Father that it was Feng Lianqing who harmed the little fatty, right?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    Facing Nan Xian, she could still tell a few lies, but the one standing in front of her now was Fourth Prince.


    If Fourth Prince told the emperor about this, her life would be miserable.


    ¡°Fourth Prince¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Then, what did you mean?¡± Fourth Prince¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Is it really my father¡¯s fault? Feng Lianyi, I will definitely tell Father that the general manor is plotting a rebellion, and you¡¯ll see what will happen to all of you.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Qing Zhu with a cold, expressionless face.


    Qing Zhu quickly got back into Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡®Oh, no! Master is angry.¡¯


    The general of the general manor, Tian Ya, was most likely the princess¡¯s grandfather, and if he were dragged down because of this matter, its master would definitely chop it up.


    Nan Xian¡¯s method of dealing with the situation was simple and straightforward.


    He waved his sleeve, and with a boom, Fourth Prince¡¯s body was violently lifted and thrown into the middle of the street.

 Chapter 1528 - Helian Yue Has Changed III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Fourth Prince was stunned.


    He did not understand what was happening and looked at Nan Xian angrily.


    He was so angry his whole body burned with rage.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Nan Xian raised his hand again, causing Fourth Prince to roll on the street a few times like a ball until he disappeared¡­


    Feng Lianyi was shocked. She slowly raised her head, her gaze fixed upon Nan Xian.


    Her heart was beating so hard that it seemed like it was going to jump out of her body, making her face blushed.


    ¡®Was Master Nan Xian¡­ helping me just now?¡¯


    Even if the one who wanted to harm her was his pet snake, did Master Nan Xian ultimately choose her?


    Feng Lianyi smiled and slowly walked toward Nan Xian.


    She wanted to lean into him more, she wanted to feel his breath¡­


    She wanted to¡­ Embrace him¡­


    He had just kicked the prince away to save her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful force came slamming into her chest, sending her flying away. Her eyes were filled with shock and confusion¡­


    ¡°Too close, gross.¡±


    He could not tolerate anyone standing too close to him except for Feng Ruqing.


    It was a feeling that made him feel nauseous.


    Bang!


    Feng Lianyi fell from the sky and into the courtyard. Her mind was blank, clearly not understanding what was happening now.


    He had just saved her¡­


    Feng Lianqing had sensed that something was up and walked out of the manor. He frowned as he saw Feng Lianyi lying on the ground helplessly. He then looked at the gate and saw a man dressed in white and looked as cold as the moon standing in front of the manor.


    He suddenly turned back to Feng Lianyi and said coldly, ¡°Feng Lianyi, have you forgotten what I once said to you?¡±


    Feng Lianyi pursed her lips lightly as she covered her scuffed arm and stood up from the ground, her face filled with frustration.


    But when she looked up at Nan Xian, she suddenly realized that Nan Xian had already turned away. He never looked at her from the beginning.


    At this moment, her heart was cold as if she had fallen into a trough, and coolness invaded her heart.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡±


    When Feng Lianqing saw Feng Lianyi still in that state, he was angry. His gaze was cold and stern. ¡°I have said that what is not yours won¡¯t be yours no matter what. Why are you so persistent about it?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was slightly startled, which was why she turned to look at Feng Lianqing, disappointedly.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, we¡¯ve been together for years since we were kids, and you¡¯ve never trusted me, right?¡±


    Feng Lianyi looked tense.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did make a mistake at first because I was jealous of her, and at the same time, I wanted to save you, so that was all I could do!¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°But when it¡¯s clear that I didn¡¯t compel Sister Helian to trouble her, you still doubt me!


    ¡°I¡¯m not even doing anything now!¡± Feng Lianyi raised her head; her face was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Maiden Feng has told him that made him do that as soon as he saw me. I didn¡¯t even have time to say a word to him.


    ¡°And you¡­ When you show up, you lecture me! They¡¯re the ones who made this mess. I grew up with you. I am your childhood friend. You haven¡¯t even listened to my explanation, but you¡¯re already so sure that I did it!¡±

 Chapter 1529 - Helian Yue Has Changed IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lianyi laughed bitterly as tears flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Mistakes¡­ Committing it once is enough. I won¡¯t commit it for the second time. Besides¡­ I was in love with Master Nan Xian before. He is the most beautiful and gentle person I¡¯ve ever seen, but he has given his heart to Maiden Feng. How could I still be a shameless woman to go to him again?¡±


    1


    Feng Lianqing remained silent, but he did not look as angry as before.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, if you feel that the things I¡¯ve done before can¡¯t be forgiven, I¡¯ll just leave. Why do you all have to be so aggressive toward me? It is already like this with Sister Helene. Now it is the same with you! I, Feng Lianyi, still have dignity. How can I live under your suspicious eyes? Don¡¯t I have a shred of dignity?¡±


    1


    Her voice hysterical, and her face was full of anger.


    Feng Lianqing spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t ask any more questions about today¡¯s matter. Feng Lianyi, I only hope that you can remember my words and don¡¯t expect anything of him. I have long seen that Master Nan Xian¡¯s eyes are all on Lady Nan. He has no desire to look at other women, and she is no longer a maiden, you have to call her Lady Nan! ¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s body stiffened slightly. That name¡­ She could not say it no matter what.


    But seeing Feng Lianqing¡¯s cold face, she reluctantly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Have you gone to Lady Nan to apologize?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was livid as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°No¡­¡±


    As expected, Feng Lianqing¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°What did you promise me?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was a bit embarrassed; she exhaled slowly and continued, ¡°I have no way of going there because she has moved away from the inn. I don¡¯t know where she has gone.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Lianqing responded faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made inquiries. The waiter said that she has moved to a manor on East Street. I¡¯ll tell you her exact location later. You go find her and apologize!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s fists tightened; her nails dug into her palm.


    She was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s already late. I¡¯ll go to her tomorrow.¡±


    When Feng Lianqing looked at the sky, it was indeed already dark, so he did not say anything more.


    After all, Feng Ruqing still needed to rest, and it was too late to disturb her!


    ¡°I heard Lady Nan has good self-discipline. She will wake up early, so you will go to her first thing in the morning and be sure to apologize before you return. You can¡¯t come back until she has forgiven you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Lianyi responded expressionlessly.


    She lowered her eyes to hide the resentment and anger in them.


    Feng Lianqing said no more and walked out of Feng Manor.


    Today¡­ It seemed that he was indeed a bit harsh to Helian Yue. After all, Helian Yue had helped Feng Ruqing, and with Feng Ruqing, he always had an innate fondness for her.


    Therefore, it was better for him to go to Helian Yue to apologize before that girl reported him to his master.


    Feng Lianqing smiled bitterly. He was not this distant with Helian Yue back then, but Helian Yue confessed to him and made things awkward.


    He had only ever treated her like his own sister and bore no other feelings for her.

 Chapter 1530 - Helian Yue Has Changed V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He did not want to give her any hope. Therefore, he could only keep a distance from her.


    Unfortunately, Feng Lianqing had waited all night outside Helian Manor, but Helian Yue still did not return home.


    He was afraid that Feng Lianyi would cause trouble to Feng Manor again, so he could only return to Feng Manor first.


    The next morning, he came to Helian¡¯s Manor, hoping that it would make him look more sincere to apologize so that Helian Yue would not complain to his master.


    Initially, he thought he would have to wait for a long time for Helian Yue to leave the manor, but who knew that not long after he had arrived at Helian Manor, he saw a girl with a servant sneakily coming out of the gate.


    Of course, the guards guarding the door would not stop her.


    But she quietly slipped out, and her little face was filled with joy.


    When Feng Lianqing saw Helian Yue, he was delighted and called out, ¡°Young Lady Helian.¡±


    This voice was familiar to Helian Yue.


    If it had been in the past, she would have definitely pounced over excitedly.


    But this time, she just calmly looked back at Feng Lianqing and smiled¡­


    ¡°Brother Lianqing, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Feng Lianqing smiled faintly, ¡°I just want to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. Young Lady Helian, are you free now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not.¡± Helian Yue rejected without hesitation.


    She still had to take care of Xiao Qing¡¯s herbs garden, so how could she have time to pay attention to him?


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    He suddenly felt like Helian Yue was different today.


    ¡°Is Young Lady still mad at me? I knew that you were protecting Lady Nan yesterday. I¡¯ve also warned Feng Lianyi. She will not dare to do so again. Besides, I will always be on Lady Nan¡¯s side.¡±


    Helian Yue laughed and shook her head. ¡°Brother Lian Qing is overthinking. I won¡¯t complain to Grandfather Tian Ya that you are helping Feng Lianyi. I¡¯m not that kind of person now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much and don¡¯t have to come to me. I¡¯m really busy and don¡¯t have time now!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was confused.


    Helian Yue was busy?


    As the eldest daughter of the Helian family, she had no work to do. What could she be busy with?


    Furthermore, Helian Yue would always put him first, but why was she rejecting him now?


    Feng Lianqing stared at Helian Yue dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, let¡¯s go. Xiao Qing is still waiting for us.¡±


    Helian Yue quickly pulled Xiao Xiao and walked away. She did not give Feng Lianqing the chance to stop her again. Her figure quickly disappeared under the morning light.


    Early in the morning.


    Feng Ruqing was sleeping deeply and comfortably in her bed.


    But noisy sounds came from outside the door, waking her up.


    ¡°Who the hell is disturbing my sleep so early in the morning?¡±


    Nan Xian slowly opened his eyes and pulled the girl into his arms. ¡°Shall I go take a look?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Feng Ruqing rose from the bed and took the clothes in her hands. Her face darkened. ¡°I want to see myself who is so immoral to disturb a pregnant woman¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Never disturb a pregnant woman¡¯s rest, or else¡­ that person who bothered the pregnant woman would face a miserable end!


    Fortunately, he had slept well at night and was very restrained in the morning; otherwise, the first miserable person would definitely be that person making the noise.


    After Feng Ruqing had finished putting on her clothes, she came out with a livid face. Her eyes were cold.


    She saw Helian Yue standing in the doorway from afar, not knowing what she was arguing with someone about. She was so loud that¡­ Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened even more.

 Chapter 1531 - Dont Mess With Morning Grumpy Person I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Helian Yue, what are you arguing about? And why are you blocking the door? Get out of my way. I want to see who¡¯s coming to my place so early in the morning to disturb my sleep!¡±


    Helian Yue was stunned. She obediently moved to the side, exposing the woman standing in front of the door to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing slowly raised her eyes and saw a woman in a long snow-white dress, but her dress seemed out-of-place and clashing with her strong eyebrows.


    Feng Lianyi bit her lip and finally dared to walk in through the door.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯m here to apologize, what happened last time was my fault¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing lifted her foot and kicked at Feng Lianyi¡¯ chest, throwing her a few meters away.


    She pulled up her sleeves and looked at Feng Lianyi coldly.


    ¡°Were you the one who was making the noise just now?¡±


    Feng Lianyi wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly climbed up from the ground. Her face darkened, but she did not dare to get angry. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°You came to apologize, but you came so early in the morning and disturbed my sleep¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Her eyes sank as she said, ¡°It was Brother Feng who asked me to come over earlier. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve disturbed Maiden Feng.¡±


    ¡®Feng Lianqing?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. ¡®What grudge does that bastard have against me?!¡¯


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, I¡¯ll settle with him later! And how did you find me?¡±


    ¡°The waiter told me you¡¯d moved here¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was quite honest and told her about the waiter without hesitation. She thought about it for a while and then said, ¡°Big Brother Feng said that you would wake up in the early morning, that¡¯s why he told me to come to find you early in the morning.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®It is that damn waiter again.¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was filled with rage as she looked at Feng Lianyi fiercely.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± The corner of Feng Lianyi¡¯s lips curved up, and a sinister glint flashed in her eyes. ¡°You know that I am a member of the general manor, and I have come to apologize¡­ Because I respect Master Nan Xian and Big Brother Feng. You were indeed responsible for the disappearance of the little prince at that time. If Big Brother Feng asks about it, you know what you should say, right¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi glanced at Feng Ruqing. She saw that Nan Xian did not follow Feng Ruqing at the moment, but was standing not far away watching her. That was why she lowered her voice with a hint of threat in her tone.


    Helian Yue was furious. ¡°Feng Lianyi, are you threatening Xiao Qing?¡±


    Feng Lianyi laughed. ¡°Am I? Maiden Feng attacked me just now, and I didn¡¯t make a fuss. So I hope Maiden Feng won¡¯t make a fuss either. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything. Her face was dark and gloomy. It was hard to guess what she was thinking.


    Helian Yue clenched her fists tightly and inched toward Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, do you treat me like a dead person? How dare you threaten Xiao Qing in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Sister Helian¡­¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s smile suddenly faded. ¡°Do you think Brother Feng will believe you or me?¡±


    Helian Yue sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he trusts. But I know Grandfather Tian Ya will trust me more! Feng Lianyi, I will tell Grandfather Tian Ya what you¡¯ve done.¡±

 Chapter 1532 - Dont Mess With Morning Grumpy Person II

    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression sank, but she was still smiling.


    ¡°Unless you want Big Brother Feng to ignore you too¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was stunned.


    ¡°As you know, Big Brother Feng and I have been like sisters since we were young. He ignored you after you confessed to him. Back then, General Manor¡¯s people almost matched me with him, but he still treated me nicely. I don¡¯t have any feelings for Big Brother Feng; otherwise, do you think you have a chance to be by his side?¡±


    In fact, Feng Lianyi clearly understood that the reason why Feng Lianqing had not been cold to her was that he knew she had no feelings for him.


    But Helian Yue was different¡­


    If Feng Lianqing did not alienate her, he was afraid that she would fall harder for him and might be unable to control herself. Then, both of them would suffer.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent. ¡°So?¡±


    Feng Lianyi moved closer to Helian Yue. ¡°Sister Helian, if you want to remain by Brother Feng¡¯s side, I hope you know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say, do you understand?¡±


    Helian Yue clenched her fists tightly, and her breath was a little erratic.


    When Feng Lianyi saw her expression, she knew what kind of decision she would make. She looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled.


    Initially, she never wanted to go against her.


    But this woman could not let her go, and even Big Brother Feng was on her side.


    She had no other way but to use her status as a General Manor member to suppress her.


    Helian Yue¡¯s small fists were trembling. She could not control herself as she punched Feng Lianyi¡¯s beautiful nose. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The punch was so sudden that Feng Lianyi did not even have a chance to react before feeling a pain in her nose as blood flowed from her nostrils.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue turned to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°I promised you to take good care of the back garden, cultivate, control my temper, and never lose my temper again. But this time, I really couldn¡¯t control it. In the future, I will use more time to cultivate and never lose my temper again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was surprised.


    ¡®Cultivate?¡¯


    She was just short of some laborers, and¡­ Helian Yue had taken it seriously?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She responded faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not good to lose your temper. We¡¯re all civilized people. We shouldn¡¯t simply get angry.¡±


    ¡°I know, so I will continue to take care of the herbs garden and try to improve my violent temper as soon as possible. ¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Feng Ruqing caressed Helian Yue¡¯s small head as if she were petting a cat and smiled.


    ¡°Little Fatty¡­¡± She called gently.


    The little fatty looked like a ball of meat, coming from behind.


    But Helian Yue somehow felt that the little fatty seemed to have lost a lot of weight recently.


    Feng Lianyi was stunned when she saw the little fatty running in front of her. Her face turned pale.


    ¡®What is this kid doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Pretty Sister¡­¡± The little fatty smiled and ran up to Feng Ruqing. ¡°I was just planting a herb. What have you summoned me for?¡±

 Chapter 1533 - Dont Mess With Morning Grumpy Person III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The waiter from Wu Shang City Inn is trying to harm me,¡± Feng Ruqing said calmly.


    The little fatty was furious. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send someone to beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her belly and smiled. ¡°Feng Lianqing also wants to harm me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll send someone to beat him up too.¡±


    Helian Yue was stunned.


    ¡®Where are the civilized people? Where¡¯s the gentle touch?


    ¡®You beat up people, and this is what you call gentle?¡¯


    The little fatty scratched the back of his head, and when he looked up, he saw Feng Lianyi. He frowned as he said, ¡°Why is this little servant from General Manor here? Oh, this little servant was the one who had provoked my father and mother to punish Pretty Sister back then.¡±


    The little fatty was furious, even his gaze was filled with anger.


    ¡®Pretty Sister is my savior, and she can tame spirit beasts!¡¯


    If the emperor and the empress hated her, would he not be the one to suffer?


    In this matter, the little fatty knew who he should trust, especially¡­ When Feng Ruqing gave him a herbal dish yesterday¡­ And he had dropped two pounds today.


    This was something that had never happened before.


    It seemed like¡­ No matter how much he ate and drank in the future, he would still be able to lose weight quickly and rapidly¡­


    However, such a good chance¡­ Was almost destroyed by Feng Lianyi.


    His father was afraid of that old man Tian Ya, but the little fatty was not scared of anything. No matter how fierce Tian Ya was, he would not bully children.


    However¡­


    The little fatty turned his head to look at Feng Ruqing. He then asked nicely, ¡°Pretty Sister¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Call me Lady Nan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. Lady Nan, can I beat up this woman?¡± The little fatty obediently asked. He now looked like a good boy, waiting for Feng Ruqing¡¯s instruction and was no longer as arrogant as before.


    Feng Ruqing frowned again. ¡°What do you mean? Am I that kind of person? You should ask her if she wants to be beaten up or not!¡±


    1


    Helian Yue looked at Feng Ruqing, confused and speechless.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡± The little fatty turned to Feng Lianyi and asked with some annoyance, ¡°Do you want to be beaten up by me?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned.


    Her face was a little pale. She bit her lip and took a few steps back. ¡°Little Prince, I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    The little prince frowned. ¡°I ask you, do you want to be beaten up by me?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes sank, and her clenched fists gradually loosened, ¡°Little Prince, I¡¯m a member of General Manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. If I beat you up, that old man Tian Ya¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing suddenly knocked the little prince¡¯s head with her knuckles.


    The little prince held his head and looked at Feng Ruqing with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Respect the old and love the young, do you understand that?¡± Feng Ruqing turned cold. ¡°You can¡¯t disrespect the old man!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The little prince pouted. ¡®Pretty Sister is always right. Respect the old and love the young¡­ After all, Feng Lianyi is not young anymore.¡¯


    1


    Suddenly, the little prince seemed to have thought of something. He paused and turned to Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Lady Nan said to respect the old and love the young. I respect the old only, and are you old enough?¡± The little fatty seemed sincere, looking at Feng Lianyi seriously. However, he did not notice that her face had darkened.

 Chapter 1534 - The Inns Destruction I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face stiffened. If this little fatty were not a prince, she would have slapped him long ago.


    But just because of his identity, she could only endure her grievance and smile.


    ¡°Little Prince is funny. I am not married yet, so how can I be old?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little prince responded, ¡°So if I beat you up, it won¡¯t be considered disrespectful, would it?¡±


    This time, before Feng Lianyi could react, the little fatty had already pounced over and sat on Feng Lianyi. He beat her fiercely, causing her body to tremble in pain.


    She clenched her teeth, not daring to resist or beg for mercy. She simply allowed the little fatty to bully and beat her up.


    Feng Lianyi did not understand why she would still be treated like this even after having endured so many things.


    If¡­


    If the general had been more protective of her, she would not have been bullied to such an extent, and the royal family would not have dared to treat her recklessly¡­


    ***


    Feng Ruqing was feeling a little sleepy again. Without paying any more attention to these people, she turned around and walked toward the courtyard.


    Not far away, Nan Xian looked at her with a faint smile.


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and strong affection for her.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Feng Ruqing yawned. ¡°I hate those who disturb others¡¯ sleep.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze was like the warm sun, no longer as cold as when they first met.


    Looking at such a handsome, fairy-like face in front of her, Feng Ruqing recalled the first time she met him¡­


    The man who once lived in the bamboo forest¡­ She would never be parted from this man again for rest of her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a good rest.¡± Nan Xian stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head gently. His voice was soft and gentle. ¡°You need to rest more. In the future, if anyone dares to bother you, just get the spirit beasts to eat them. Why do you need to come out personally?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Not far away, Helian Yue and the little fatty shivered violently, silently taking Nan Xian¡¯s words to heart.


    Feng Lianyi, on the other hand, looked up at the man not far away, her eyes filled with bitterness.


    For the first time, she cared so much about a man, but that man¡¯s gaze was always on the other woman.


    He was so cold in front of other women, but gentle to that woman¡­


    Feng Lianyi clenched her dress in her fists tightly. The pain that she felt was suffocating, and that made her feel so bad.


    She did not want to look at this disgusting scene anymore. She turned away, restraining the pain and jealousy under her eyes.


    Feng Ruqing paused and turned to look at the group behind her. Her voice was cold. ¡°Little Fatty, I¡¯m going to rest. You throw her out as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to be woken up from my sleep again. Oh, don¡¯t forget about that bastard Feng Lianqing.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The little fatty responded obediently.


    Feng Ruqing ignored them again and walked into the backyard with Nan Xian.


    ***


    On the same day, something worse had happened in Wu Shang City.


    Someone had destroyed Wu Shang City Inn!


    The fact that Wu Shang City Inn named as that was enough proof of the power it had behind it.


    Rumor had it that the third prince, Qi Hao, was the owner of Wu Shang City Inn.


    Qi Hao was the son of Consort Lin, and he was different from the arrogant little prince and the bully, Fourth Prince. The gentle and elegant Qi Hao was the future emperor preferred by the ministers.

 Chapter 1535 - The Inns Destruction II

    Someone had destroyed Wu Shang City Inn owned by the third prince!


    How could people not be shocked?


    At the imperial palace.


    Consort Lin was crying so hard, kneeling in front of Emperor Qi Fang. ¡°Your Majesty, you have to do justice to me. The little prince is too reckless. Hao¡¯er¡¯s inn has been destroyed by him.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Yu¡¯er has gone too far this time.¡¯


    But, Yu¡¯er was his most beloved son, and he was a bit reluctant to punish him too harshly.


    He cleared his throat and was just about to speak when the ministers in the imperial hall started to express their anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to discipline the little prince. He¡¯s really unstoppable. I also heard that he beat up Feng Lianyi from the general manor. She¡¯s a good girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi is a nice girl with a good temperament. She and Master Lianqing have contributed a lot to our city. But¡­ She was treated like this by the little prince.¡±


    ¡°The little prince has also destroyed the inn owned by the third prince. He is obviously jealous of him!¡±


    The more these people spoke, the more outrageous it became, and Qi Fang¡¯s face had also darkened.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± An old man with a white beard stood out among the crowd and interrupted what Qi Fang was about to say. ¡°Feng Lianyi is a member of the general manor. It was not easy to persuade Tian Ya to become the general of Wu Shang City back then. Lianyi did nothing wrong. It was the little prince who was looking for trouble. Do you think General Tian Ya will let him go easily?¡±


    Tian Ya had always been fair. If his people had not made a mistake, he would never allow anyone to touch them.


    But if one of his people had made a mistake, he would not protect them.


    Feng Lianyi had indeed done something wrong and almost caused a disaster in Wu Shang City. If the emperor punished her for this, Tian Ya would not say anything.


    But in this matter¡­


    Feng Lianyi tried to apologize, but the little prince had beat and kicked Feng Lianyi out of that place.


    He had gone too far!


    ¡°Your Majesty, who in the world does not make mistakes? Maiden Lianyi has made mistakes before, but she has repented, so why won¡¯t that woman just give her a chance?¡±


    ¡°And Your Majesty still lets the little prince hang out with her. The little prince is already stubborn if he is with her, does Your Majesty know what will happen later?¡±


    ¡°Your humble servant requests that Your Majesty severely punish the little prince, flog that woman a hundred times to avenge for Maiden Lianyi, and then expel her from Wu Shang City!¡±


    Feng Lianyi was a nobody.


    She had grown up with Feng Lianqing in the general manor, but Tian Ya had not accepted her as a disciple.


    However, Tian Ya was someone who would protect even a kitten in the general manor.


    Tian Ya would not protect Feng Lianyi if she did something wrong. But how could Tian Ya not be angered about things that happened today?


    General Tian Ya had brought a great victory during the battle against the eight kingdoms with his strength!


    He became famous in one battle, and since then, no one dared to provoke him.


    Back then¡­ If it was not for the fact that General Tian Ya also needed a place to stay¡­ Perhaps he would not have come to Wu Shang City.


    But how dare the little prince¡­ Provoke the general so many times¡­

 Chapter 1536 - Punish Him Severely I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qi Fang somewhat disagreed, but he could not say anything in front of these ministers who were still pressuring him.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Consort Lin cried again. Her beautiful face was filled with tears. ¡°Please, you must do something! The little prince has always bullied others. If. If he continues like this, I¡¯m afraid it will affect our city.¡±


    Qi Fang did not open his mouth. It was hard to know what he was thinking.


    The ministers looked at each other with a glint in their eyes, and one of them said, ¡°Your Majesty, if you continue to protect the little prince this time, I will resign.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Majesty, if you let the little prince go, General Tian Ya will be angry, and he might leave this city. Do you really want that to happen?¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi is a good girl. It must be that woman who had done something to her first that caused her to act as she did back then.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you know what kind of person General Tian Ya is? He has raised Feng Lianyi since childhood. How could she misbehave? In comparison, that woman¡­ We don¡¯t know her background.¡±


    Qi Fang frowned and rubbed his temples, trying to ease his headache.


    It would be easier to deal if this matter was about other people, but this was related to Tian Ya.


    Something bad might happen if he continued to protect Yu¡¯er.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Just at this moment, a voice filled with panic came from outside.


    A eunuch crawled in front of Qi Fang. ¡°Your Majesty, something bad happened. The little prince has just sent someone to beat up Feng Lianqing, and he is not allowed to fight back¡­¡±


    Qi Fang was stunned.


    His entire face changed dramatically. This time Yu¡¯er had gone too far. He could still understand why the little prince attacked Feng Lianyi. After all, Feng Lianyi had been at fault before.


    But Feng Lianqing¡­ He was Tian Ya¡¯s disciple¡­


    Without General Tian Ya, how could his kingdom be so peaceful?


    Moreover¡­ It was hard for him to settle it in his way in front of these ministers.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve told you. The little prince is stubborn and disobedient! But Feng Lianqing is innocent, so why is the little prince doing this to him?¡±


    ¡°He must be punished!¡±


    The ministers looked annoyed, and their faces were filled with anger. It was as if the little prince had not just beaten up two people, but had committed the world¡¯s biggest crime.


    Feng Lianqing, as the general¡¯s disciple, was a great warrior of this kingdom, and the little prince had beaten him up. Would that not make the people of this kingdom furious?


    Qi Fang¡¯s face grew colder. This time, he really could not protect Yu¡¯er anymore. After a moment¡¯s silence, he finally made up his mind and said coldly, ¡°Guard! Pass my decree, put Yu¡¯er under house arrest for three months, and do not allow him to take a single step out of the palace!¡±


    Three months of house arrest was considered the lightest punishment, and it could be seen that Qi Fang was indeed tolerant of Qi Yu.


    But the ministers somewhat disagreed with it, especially Consort Lin, whose beautiful eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, my son is so innocent, yet the little prince keeps bullying him. Not only that, but he¡¯s also bullying those two people from the general manor, this is the same as¡­ Wanting to drive the general out of our Wu Shang City!


    ¡°Indeed, the little prince has never respected General Tian Ya. If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t punish him severely this time, when the general returns, I¡¯m afraid it will be really difficult to deal with him.


    ¡°I beg Your Majesty to punish the little prince severely! He should not be allowed to continue his evil deeds, and I ask Your Majesty to banish the woman who incites the little prince to commit violence and never allow her to return!¡±

 Chapter 1537 - Punish Him Severely II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qi Fang clenched his fists tightly, looking down at these ministers with his fierce eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are not Tian Ya. Have you ever thought about yourself when you force me to the corner like this?¡±


    An old minister trembled. He carefully glanced at Consort Lin at the side before turning to Qi Fang and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we did this for the sake of Your Majesty. If Tian Ya leaves, it will not be beneficial to our Wu Shang City.¡±


    Qi Fang slowly closed his eyes, and only after a moment did he open his eyes.


    A cold light flashed on his eyes. ¡°Pass my decree to bring the little prince back before punishing him.¡±


    He could ignore the others, but he had to respect Tian Ya.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what about the woman who harmed the little prince?¡± The other old minister frowned and asked.


    Qi Fang was slightly startled. These days Yu¡¯er did go to see Maiden Feng often, and after getting to know her, he became more and more daring¡­


    And he had even bullied those two people from the general manor because of Maiden Feng¡­


    But Qi Fang also understood that if he punished Maiden Feng, Qi Yu would be angry with him in the future.


    It was a bit of a headache just thinking about it.


    He rubbed his temples to ease his headache and sighed helplessly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, all of you can leave now¡­¡±


    A voice suddenly came from outside the hall, causing Qi Fang¡¯s expression to change a little.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to touch my son!¡±


    The crowd turned and saw a woman in a phoenix dress walking in slowly.


    She walked elegantly, with a cold and arrogant look.


    ¡°Empress, what are you doing here?¡± Qi Fang frowned, ¡°You go back first. I will come to you later.¡±


    The empress sneered as she continued to walk. Her steps were deliberate, and her voice was firm. ¡°If I had not come, would Your Majesty have punished Yu¡¯er severely?¡±


    ¡°Empress¡­¡± Qi Fang looked helpless. ¡°You know me very well. This time Yu¡¯er is indeed at fault. He bullied Feng Lianyi with his words back then, and this time, he beat Feng Lianyi and Feng Lianqing. I am doing this for General Tian Ya.¡±


    After all, Yu¡¯er was his most beloved son.


    Even if he was arrogant and overbearing without reason, he still pampered him.


    How could he bear to punish him severely?


    ¡°Really?¡± The empress looked intently into Qi Fang¡¯s eyes. ¡°So how do you want to settle this? Your Majesty, can you tell me what you plan to do with Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Facing the empress, Qi Fang was speechless, and he did not even know what to say for a moment.


    His silence caused the empress to laugh out softly.


    ¡°If Your Majesty really wants to punish Yu¡¯er, then punish me too.¡±


    ¡°Empress!¡± Qi Fang frowned slightly. Then, he stood up from the dragon throne. ¡°What are you doing? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should I punish you?¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er is my son. He made a mistake because I have not disciplined him well.¡±


    The empress lifted her phoenix robe a little and knelt gracefully.


    She smirked and said, ¡°Therefore, I am willing to suffer on his behalf!¡±


    If it were not for her negligence back then, Yu¡¯er would not have turned out like this. She had spoiled him since he was young and raised him to have such an attitude.


    ¡®Maiden Feng was right. I didn¡¯t raise him well¡­¡¯


    She could not bear to let Yu¡¯er suffer and would instead take the blame for him.

 Chapter 1538 - Punish Him Severely III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The empress had embarrassed Qi Fang in public, making his face a little gloomy. But she was the woman he favored the most, and even if he was so furious, he could not vent it.


    ¡°Guard put the empress and the little prince under house arrest for three months!¡±


    He fiercely waved his sleeves and left in a huff, not looking back at anyone.


    The empress remained kneeling on the ground. She was expressionless¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Consort Lin was anxious. She had the chance to bring down the empress, so she could not give it up.


    Therefore, she hurriedly ran up to the emperor. She was anxious. ¡°You have to bring justice for my son.¡±


    Qi Fang stopped in his tracks, turning his back to those behind him. ¡°I have already punished Yu¡¯er on behalf of General Tian Ya. If anyone dares to question my decision again, I¡¯ll punish that person as well.¡±


    Consort Lin¡¯s face stiffened. She stopped and stared blankly at Qi Fang.


    It was only after Qi Fang had left that the empress got up from the ground. She walked past Consort Lin, but she never looked at her until the end.


    The empress and the little fatty were under house arrest in Feng Luan Palace.


    However, Feng Luan Palace was so big that it consisted of a few courtyards.


    The little fatty was told about the punishment the next day. He cried hard after knowing that his freedom had been restricted for three months.


    It was heartbreaking for the empress to see the little fatty¡¯s face already soaked with tears. She then sighed helplessly. ¡°Endure it for three months. After three more months, you will be able to get out again. Your father was not willing to punish you severely, but the ministers had pressured him. You should not¡­ Hate your father.¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s nose was runny. ¡°Then will Father expel Pretty Sister from Wu Shang City?¡±


    The empress smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little fatty responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s good. If Pretty Sister is chased away, I¡¯ll destroy all the flowers and plants that those old ministers have grown at home!¡±


    The empress was speechless.


    She was stunned for a few minutes before she understood why the little fatty was so sad.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The little fatty frowned. ¡°If I don¡¯t go find Pretty Sister for three months, she¡¯ll definitely be snatched away by that wild girl Helian Yue!¡±


    He grunted.


    That wild girl followed Pretty Sister all day long, not giving him a chance at all. What if¡­ Pretty Sister gave all those skills of taming beasts to that wild girl?


    No, he had to leave the palace. Three months was too long, and a lot of things could happen during that period!


    ¡°Are you talking about Helian Yue of the Helian family?¡± The empress was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Helian Yue¡­ Chasing after Feng Lianqing? When I was at the city gates before, I could tell that the relationship between Feng Lianqing and Maiden Feng was quite good. With Helian Yue¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t let Maiden Feng go.¡±


    The Helian family was not so strong in Wu Shang City.


    The reason no one dared to provoke Helian Yue was because of Tian Ya.


    That old master in the Helian family was Tian Ya¡¯s man, so naturally, the Helian family¡¯s status rose as well.


    The little fatty pouted. ¡°Helian Yue wouldn¡¯t like a big idiot like Feng Lianqing. She had rejected Feng Lianqing when he went looking for her back then! If she dares to have any relationship with Feng Lianqing, then she is Pretty Sister¡¯s enemy, and mine as well!¡±

 Chapter 1539 - Sneaking Out I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The empress was slightly stunned. ¡®Maiden Feng has a really deep influence on Yu¡¯er.


    ¡®But that¡¯s good. Yu¡¯er had not had any friends since he was young, so it¡¯s good to have someone close to him.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, go and play by yourself. For the time being, don¡¯t go out¡­¡± The empress smiled faintly, petting the little fatty¡¯s head. ¡°And don¡¯t make your father angry again. Mother could help you this time, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you next time. Those old ministers keep pressuring the emperor. And¡­¡±


    She paused and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t go to General Manor again.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Little Fatty responded unconcernedly. That fool Feng Lianyi dared to plot with those old ministers to bully him. Did she think he would let her go?


    Hehe¡­ Even if that old man Tian Ya came back, he would never spare Feng Lianyi easily.


    The empress was quite relieved when she saw the little fatty had agreed with her. She was afraid that Yu¡¯er would go looking for trouble in General Manor again. And if this continued¡­ The emperor would really punish him severely.


    Thinking of this, the empress lowered her eyes as they turned cold.


    Her account with Feng Lianyi would not be settled so easily.


    The emperor was concerned about the general, but she had nothing to worry about. All she cared about was her own child!


    ¡®No mother can turn a blind eye to someone who bullies her child!¡¯


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­¡± The empress smiled again. ¡°Your father has confined you, but you can move freely in Feng Luan Palace. You can go to the courtyard for a walk, so you don¡¯t have to be trapped here.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The little fatty nodded obediently.


    The empress was slightly stunned. She felt like¡­ Yu¡¯er behaved quite these days.


    ***


    Feng Luan Palace.


    A young girl of about ten years old held a kite, laughing and playing with the palace servants in the garden. She was beautiful and lovely.


    Suddenly¡­


    The little girl caught a glimpse of the meat-ball-like figure in front of her. She was so frightened that she stiffened, and the kite in her hands slipped to the ground. Her face turned pale, and her hands trembled.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yu¡¯er¡­¡±


    She gripped her dress tightly, somewhat nervous.


    The little fatty sneered. ¡°Why are you always so fearful? Mother and Father are not here, so you don¡¯t have to make that look. Even if Mother saw it, she will never punish me. Besides, you are also Mother¡¯s child, how can you be so cowardly, not even the slightest bit comparable to Pretty Sister¡¯s fierceness.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    When the little girl heard the little fatty¡¯s words, she was a bit envious.


    Since she was young, her younger brother was always in poor health, making him too fat and unable to cultivate. She and her mother would indulge him, and after a long time, he became so domineering and unreasonable. But she had gotten used to it, and even though her mother sometimes felt sorry for her, she still had to endure it.


    He always bullied her, but she would never fight back.


    Initially, she was not this cowardly, but just for her brother, she had become so¡­


    Therefore¡­


    She envied the pretty sister that her brother had praised just now¡­


    The little girl looked at how the little fatty was looking at her so disdainfully. She pursed her lips as she said, ¡°I¡­ I will try to correct it. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

 Chapter 1540 - Sneaking Out II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little fatty picked up the kite from the ground and placed it in the little girl¡¯s hand, a little annoyed.


    ¡°When I get out of this place, you and I are going to meet Pretty Sister. She¡¯s amazing, and I¡¯m going to make her change you!¡± The little fatty¡¯s face was fat, and his small eyes could not even open bigger anymore. ¡°And I¡¯m not bullying you right now, so why are you so scared? If I wanted to bully, I¡¯d only go to General Manor and bully that little servant, Feng Lianyi!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face grew paler. She grabbed the little fatty¡¯s arm and said in a panicked voice, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t go! Father will blame you. Don¡¯t go to General Manor¡­¡±


    The little fatty looked down at the little girl pulling his arm, and then up at her pale face, pursing his lips.


    The little girl realized that she had been tugging at Qi Yu. She panicked and hastily let go of his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Initially, the little fatty was not angry, but he exploded when he heard her apologize. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, what are you apologizing for? If Pretty Sister finds out, she¡¯ll scold me again.¡±


    The little girl was startled and looked at him blankly.


    ¡°And¡­¡± The little fatty looked slightly confused, but looking at the worry in the little girl¡¯s eyes, he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be mean to you just now. I was angry when I saw you like this! I heard that Fourth Brother bullied you yesterday. You are the empress¡¯s daughter, and he is nobody! You must be as arrogant as I so that no one dares to bully you!¡±


    The little girl was even more confused.


    ¡°One more thing!¡± The little fatty¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You have to learn how to complain. If people bully you, you go to Mother and tell her. You never complained to Mother when I bullied you back then. Fourth Brother is an outsider, so you must tell Mother! Like me, I just love to complain!¡±


    The little fatty lifted his chest proudly as if being good at complaining was something one should be proud of.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The little girl lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s not good to complain about everything. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The little fatty was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to learn it! Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll ignore you from now on. I¡¯ll leave the palace, and I¡¯m going to the spirit beast mountain!¡±


    The little girl panicked. She grabbed the little fatty¡¯s hand, but this time she did not let him go.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Last time, her younger brother had gone to the spirit beast mountain and almost did not come back.


    She would not let him go again.


    ¡°Then, would you just report me to Mother?¡± The little fatty asked coldly.


    The little girl bit her lip. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Mother.¡±


    The little fatty was beaming with joy after hearing her words and happily held the little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Pretty Sister said, a child who can¡¯t complain is not a good child. If you don¡¯t learn to complain, you are a bad child.¡±


    The little girl was confused. ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    ***


    The moment the empress stepped out of the palace, she saw the two figures, one tall and one short, holding hands under the glorious sunlight.


    She smiled happily and looked directly at the two people in front of her.


    Yu¡¯er was unwell since she was young, so she pampered him a little more. In comparison, Qin¡¯er was sensible since she was young and rarely let anyone worry about her. But the more sensible a child was, the more heartbreaking it was.


    Now, seeing the brother and sister finally getting along, she felt relieved.


    Therefore, the empress did not interfere with them. She took one last look at the two kids and turned around to continue into the palace.

 Chapter 1541 - Sneaking Out III

    ¡°If he¡¯s bullying you again, you come to me, and I¡¯ll beat him!¡± The little fatty swore and patted his chest in assurance.


    The little girl was slightly stunned.


    The sun was shining brightly today as if it had also warmed her heart.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± A cold light flashed on the little fatty¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must help me first¡­¡±


    Pretty Sister was very gentle with girls, and the way she treated Helian Yue and him was different.


    And she even treated a female beast much better than a male.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The little girl smiled.


    Her eyebrows were curved, and she looked so beautiful.


    Even without even asking him, she had directly agreed to the little fatty¡¯s request.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The little fatty laughed. ¡°Can you find a way to get me out of here? I can¡¯t stay here for three months. Pretty Sister will run away.¡±


    The little girl blinked. ¡°Is she really pretty?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°So who¡¯s prettier, her or Mother?¡± The little girl tilted her head. The best-looking person she had ever seen was her mother. Was there anyone prettier than her mother?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The little fatty held his triple chin. ¡°Honestly¡­ She¡¯s prettier. But in front of Mother¡­ I¡¯ll say both of them are pretty.¡±


    The little girl was speechless.


    ¡®So, that young lady is prettier than Mother¡­¡¯


    Hearing the little fatty¡¯s words, Qi Qin¡¯er was really excited to see her.


    ¡°I¡­ Know of a place¡­ ¡± The little girl pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a hole in the ground that I discovered by chance in Feng Luan Palace back then. It leads outside the palace.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and shining like the stars.


    ¡°That was back when Mother had just entered the palace. Father forbade her to leave the palace. So she had secretly dug it, and only later did Mother tell me about it after I discovered it.¡± Qi Qin¡¯er moved closer to the little fatty and whispered, ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone. This is our secret. ¡±


    The little fatty was silent for a moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mother tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll tell everyone about it¡­¡± The little girl smiled. ¡°But this time, you want to sneak out of the palace, and if those old courtiers find out, they¡¯ll definitely stop you. So now you definitely won¡¯t tell this secret to others.¡±


    The little fatty was stunned.


    He suddenly felt like he had become an outsider in his house¡­


    He really needed the warm embrace of his pretty sister right now!


    ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± The little fatty pouted.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me again, or¡­ I won¡¯t take you to meet Pretty Sister.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er looked at the little fatty blankly, but she still nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t hide anything from you anymore.¡±


    Only then did the little fatty smile and hold Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go out of the palace. We must sneak out and not let other people in the palace know about it. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Other than you and me, no one else will know that you have snuck out of the palace.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er smiled adorably.


    The eunuchs and the servants were all speechless.


    They had heard everything and could only watch these two kids sneak out of the palace¡­

 Chapter 1542

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Should we tell the emperor about that¡­?¡±


    The palace servant was a bit confused and dumbfounded.


    Another palace servant shook her head. ¡°No, if the little prince gets angry, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    No one in the palace dared to mess the little prince.


    He was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. If one offended him, that person would not have a good ending.


    This was why, after considering carefully, these eunuchs and servants decided not to report to Qi Fang.


    Moreover, they were all Feng Luan Palace¡¯s servants, so they would not betray their own master.


    ***


    Inside the courtyard.


    A young girl in a red dress sat lazily at the pavilion. She caressed her abdomen and smiled happily.


    Just at this moment, she looked up and saw a figure as round as a meatball, followed by a ten-year-old beautiful young girl, heading toward her.


    The young girl¡¯s face was so adorable, and her eyes were bright. She seemed like a sweet little girl.


    But she looked a little timid¡­ Like Nalan Dai¡¯er¡­


    Somehow, Feng Ruqing was actually missing General Manor and her family in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡°Lady Nan¡­¡±


    Qi Yu let go of Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s hand and ran toward Feng Ruqing happily.


    Qi Qin¡¯er was a little dumbfounded as her gaze fell on Feng Ruqing. She was unable to tear her eyes away from that stunningly beautiful face.


    Her mother was the most beautiful woman in Wu Shang City. Otherwise, her father would not have been so obsessed with her and chosen her as his empress.


    But now, there was someone more beautiful than her mother¡­


    She was stunningly beautiful¡­


    However, Qin¡¯er was still a little timid, not daring to step forward, staying at the side, and nervously gripping the helm of her dress¡­


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and turned to the little fatty. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for you to come to me yourself, but you¡¯re also bringing someone over? Tell me, whose girl is this that you have abducted.¡±


    The little fatty chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was shocked.


    She looked at Qi Qin¡¯er and turned to the little fatty who was as fat as a ball, but she still could not see any similarities between them.


    Moreover, Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s was a little timid, and she did not look like a princess at all.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Qi Qin¡¯er spoke timidly.


    The little fatty stared at Qi Qin¡¯er and said, ¡°Lady Nan doesn¡¯t like people calling her ¡®Sister¡¯. You have to address her as Lady Nan.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.


    The little fatty turned his head proudly and was about to ask for a compliment from Feng Ruqing, but Feng Ruqing¡¯s fist had first landed on his head.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The little fatty was in pain. He looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully and was about to cry. ¡°Lady Nan, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why did you hit me this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want you to shut up.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and turned to Qi Qin¡¯er.


    This little girl had obviously suffered countless bullying that made her so timid.


    She was also a princess, so why was she raised like this?


    Dai¡¯er was much better than her. After all, General loved Dai¡¯er so much, and many people wanted to help her.


    ¡°Are you really Little Fatty¡¯s sister?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned as her eyes were fixed upon Qi Qin¡¯er. ¡°Does the empress love boys more than girls? Does she bully you?¡±

 Chapter 1543 - She Looked Exactly Like Daier II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qi Qin¡¯er was stunned and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No. Mother treats me nicely and gives me what she gives Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°So, why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Qi Qin¡¯er lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ Not my mother¡¯s. Father and Mother have more things to settle. I don¡¯t want to bother them with my own problem.¡±


    What a sensible and well-behaved girl¡­


    But Feng Ruqing did not like such a girl.


    She liked someone as bold as Tang Yin, cute and arrogant like Gu Yiyi, and¡­ Simple like Helian Yue.


    A sensible girl like Qi Qin¡¯er was not her type.


    She had paid more attention to her because some parts of her were too similar to Dai¡¯er.


    Her heart clenched at the thought of the hardships that Dai¡¯er had suffered. Even now that Dai¡¯er had become a normal child, it was hard to erase the hardships that she had suffered back then.


    The only difference was that Dai¡¯er wanted to protest, but she could not express it. While Qi Qin¡¯er, who was a princess, was too sensible.


    Everyone could bully her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow your head!¡± Feng Ruqing frowned as she saw Qi Qin¡¯er lowered her head. She stood up and sauntered toward Qi Qin¡¯er. ¡°A girl should always be proud of herself. It¡¯s alright to have a little temper. You can¡¯t bow your head to anyone. You must hold your head high at all times.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er was stunned, but this time she obeyed and raised her head. Her clear, watery gaze looked directly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused, ¡°If Little Fatty bullies you, hit him back. You are his sister. You have a right to teach your disobedient brother a lesson!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er pursed her lips. ¡°Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t bully¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Qi Qin¡¯er coldly.


    Qi Qin¡¯er hurriedly changed her words. ¡°Yu¡¯er often beat me. I didn¡¯t want to make Mother worry about me, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell her about this.¡±


    As soon as she said these words, Feng Ruqing frowned and stared at the little fatty coldly.


    This little fatty¡­ Was like the previous chief manor, and it made her think of poor Dai¡¯er.


    The little fatty was so scared that he trembled in fear. He had brought Qi Qin¡¯er to meet Feng Ruqing, but he did not expect Qi Qin¡¯er to report him to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Lady Nan, I know I was wrong¡­¡± The little fatty cried, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve been by your side, I¡¯ve been cultivating, and I¡¯ve never gone out to cause trouble again, nor have I bullied the weak. I¡¯ve changed¡­¡±


    Indeed. If the little fatty had not corrected himself, he would not have brought Qi Qin¡¯er here.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face remained cold.


    The little fatty cried harder. ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing came out of her thoughts. Her face was no longer as cold as before. ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about something.¡±


    The little fatty was stiff, not daring to move.


    ¡®Is Pretty Sister thinking of how to drive me away from here?¡¯


    ¡°Since you are Little Fatty¡¯s sister¡­¡± Feng Riqing ignored the little fatty and turned to Qi Qin¡¯er. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you as arrogant as him? When you come to me in the future, I don¡¯t want you to be so timid. You must act like a princess, and don¡¯t be too proud but foolish like Feng Lianyi.¡±

 Chapter 1544 - Little Fatty Caused Trouble I

    Qi Qin¡¯er was confused. No one had ever told her these things¡­


    ¡®This sister¡­ Seems like a good person.¡¯


    ¡°Little Fatty¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and turned to the little fatty. ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought an extra person, hurry up and get to work. I¡¯m a little tired, don¡¯t bother me if there is nothing important.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    The little fatty chuckled and grabbed Qi Qin¡¯er, taking a shovel out of his storage bag and placing it in Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Before Qi Qin¡¯er could react, he had already dragged her to the herbs garden.


    ***


    From that day on, the little fatty would always bring Qi Qin¡¯er to the herbs garden to cultivate, and he had even secretly saved some of his ¡®payments¡¯ to give to Qi Qin¡¯er.


    After all, Feng Ruqing would not exploit her labors. She would still give some ¡®payments¡¯ to anyone who came to work with her.


    Initially, Qi Qin¡¯er didn¡¯t know what these ¡®payments¡¯ were, but after hearing the little fatty say that they were all spirit herbs, she was a bit dumbfounded.


    Wu Shang City did have spirit herbs, but these were all very precious.


    Even Father would not just give away spirit herbs to anyone but would reserve them for those with stronger talents.


    Qi Yu was an exception. Because of his physique, he needed to take the spirit herbs often, but for Qi Qin¡¯er, these spirit herbs were something she had never come across before.


    The innocent Qi Qin¡¯er lowered her eyes to hide her feelings. Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Sister Feng¡­ Is actually a good person.¡±


    She wanted to give the spirit herbs to Qi Qin¡¯er, but she could not find any excuse to give her a gift. Therefore, she had deliberately asked her to work in her garden and give her the spirit herbs as payment.


    She had never met such a nice person in this world¡­


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    The little fatty slipped the spirit herbs to Qi Qin¡¯er. ¡°Pretty Sister said that you¡¯re a bit slow, so you need these spirit herbs to sharpen your brain.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t need them¡­¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er pursed her lips and tried to reject it.


    But the little fatty was a little angry. ¡°I ask you to take it, so just take it. I¡¯m smart. I don¡¯t need these spirit herbs. You¡¯re too stupid, so you must eat more. If you keep making excuses, I won¡¯t play with you again.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er panicked. It was hard for her to get so close to Yu¡¯er, so she did not want to be hated by him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it¡­ I¡¯ll just take it. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Qi Qin¡¯er panicked and took the spirit herbs from the little fatty¡¯s hand.


    The little fatty did not notice Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s panic. His heart was quietly relieved and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the palace. If we¡¯re late, Father will notice us.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er nodded and quickly followed the little fatty. She was still a bit timid, but she at least dared to look up at people now compared to before.


    ***


    Wu Shang City.


    Because it was nearly dusk, there were quite a few people left on the streets. Qi Qin¡¯er seemed afraid and followed the little fatty closely, afraid that this crowd would squeeze her to death.


    The little fatty was in a hurry to get back to the palace and did not notice the fear in Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    He did not know why there were more people than usual. The crowd next to him came over, and suddenly someone had pushed Qi Qin¡¯er hard, causing her to fall backward.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale, and her heart trembled harder. She quickly tried to reach out to tug at something, but she accidentally pulled at the little fatty¡¯s pants, tearing his pants.


    The little fatty shivered as he felt a sudden cold. He looked down and realized that he was already naked¡­

 Chapter 1545 - Little Fatty Caused Trouble II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little fatty quickly pulled up his pants and turned his head to see which bastard was trying to harm him.


    The moment he turned back, he saw Qi Qin¡¯er had already fallen to the ground. Her face was pale, and her eyes were filled with terror.


    The little fatty panicked. But with his short little hands, he could not grab Qi Qin in time, so he could only watch Qi Qin¡¯er hit her head on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er was clearly in pain and wanted to cry, but she was afraid that the little fatty would be worried, so she hurriedly got up from the ground, holding back her tears.


    The little fatty pursed his lips. He looked at Qi Qin¡¯er and said, ¡°Stupid Sister, I¡¯m not worried about you. You¡¯re so stupid. You fall when you walk and have even pulled my pants off.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Just now¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, a man ran into her, his shoulder hitting Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Qi Qin¡¯er was already a bit weak, and now her body once again fell backward.


    Fortunately, the little fatty grabbed Qi Qin¡¯er in time, and only after she had stood firm did he shout angrily.


    ¡°Hey, bastard! Stop right there!¡±


    The one who had just run into Qi Qin¡¯er was a young man, around twenty years old. He was slightly stunned when he heard Qi Yu¡¯s words and looked back at Qi Yu. ¡°Did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± The little fatty was furious and walked toward the young man. ¡°You kneel and apologize to my sister!¡±


    The young man turned around and saw that everyone was now looking at them because of the little fatty¡¯s voice.


    The young man sneered. ¡°This girl just bumped into me, is it still my fault? You want me to apologize to her? Ridiculous!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er turned pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    It was this person who had run into her twice. She did not bump into him at all.


    ¡°Heh!¡± The young man sneered again. ¡°Little girl, you bumped into me, and your brother is forcing me to apologize. I see that you¡¯re dressed like a nobleman, so you want to bully a commoner like me?¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er panicked. She turned to the little fatty and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I didn¡¯t run into him. It was he who ran into me first.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The little fatty snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you say anything more. I¡¯ve got eyes, do you think I couldn¡¯t see who had run into whom?¡±


    A large crowd was drawn to them now.


    The little fatty was arrogant and overbearing, and his notoriety was known to everyone.


    Of course, some people in the crowd knew him.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this His Highness the little prince? If this was someone else, perhaps I would still consider who is correct. But if the little prince is here, there is no need to think. It¡¯s the little prince who is bullying again.¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t talk too much. You will lose your life if you dare to say such words in front of the little prince!¡±


    The crowd became quieter. They froze, and everyone took a few steps back, fearing that they would offend Qi Yu.


    Qi Yu¡¯s face darkened. He did not even care about the surrounding voices. He stared firmly at the young man. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my sister immediately! Otherwise, I will send someone to beat you a hundred times.¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Little Fatty Caused Trouble III

    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Qin¡¯er was a little nervous. They had secretly snuck out of the palace. If her imperial father were to find out, he would definitely not forgive them.


    Before Qi Yue managed to say a word, a young man¡¯s arrogant laughter suddenly sounded from the side.


    ¡°So, it turns out that the people from the imperial family bully ordinary citizens like this! I, Fang Nan, have never been afraid of the imperial authority. Since I have not done anything wrong, then I would rather die than yield! Even if you beat me to death, I will not apologize! ¡±


    The young man put his hand behind his back. He was tall and elegant like a bamboo.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    A single word ¡®good¡¯ came from the crowd.


    Everyone turned around to look at the speaker and saw a brave face.


    The girl was dressed in white and riding atop a tiger. In her hand was a sword, and what looked like a slight smile hung at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°It is Maiden Feng, the General Manor¡¯s Maiden Feng!¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡¯s medical skills are top-notch. Today, she is diagnosing people for free. That¡¯s why many people from Wu Shang City are flowing into General Manor. I never thought that Maiden Feng would appear here.¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng has never been fearful of strong authorities. She is incomparably valiant. Now that she is here, she can speak out and stand up for us ordinary citizens!¡±


    ¡°Hearsay, Maiden Feng has beaten up by the young prince. It was because Maiden Feng could not tolerate the young prince acting like such a bully and therefore rebuked him, provoking the ire and hatred of the young prince. However, Maiden Feng is someone who is protected by the heavens. Otherwise, the civil and military officials would not have stood on Maiden Feng¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°We, people of Wu Shang City, could not be clearer on how General Tian Ya is as a person. Maiden Feng is one of his people, so how could she be bad? Furthermore, General Tian Ya is very powerful. Now with Maiden Feng around, this Master Fang is safe.¡±


    ***


    Those discussions made the hint of a smile in Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes deepen. However, her expression did not change as she got off the tiger¡¯s back, and calmly walked toward the young prince.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, the Prince.¡±


    The young prince frowned as his fat face scrunched up. ¡°It¡¯s you again, this despicable servant!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression froze, and even her smile seemed forced. There was a surge of hatred in her eyes, but it very quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Young Prince, I heard that you and the princess are bullying the ordinary citizens just now and have; thus, purposely came over to take a look.¡±


    Feng Lianyi stood straight as a smile slowly appeared on her face. ¡°The prince used to being arrogant. If I had not come over, wouldn¡¯t I be leaving these innocent people to your mercy?¡±


    The little fatty was so angry his face turned red. He angrily pointed at Feng Lianyi. ¡°Bullsh*t. It was him who had bullied Elder Imperial Sister first and intentionally wanted to push Elder Imperial Sister down!¡±


    Feng Lianyi lowered her head as her gaze swept past that young man.


    The young man felt his heart fluster and immediately knelt before Feng Lianyi as he put on a pitiful face. ¡°Maiden Feng, I beg you to save me. Just now, the princess has pushed me a couple of times because I was blocking her path. Now the young prince, His Highness, is afraid that I will say things that are not beneficial to the princess¡¯s reputation and want to beat me to death. I beg Maiden Feng to save me.¡±


    The young prince stared at the young man for a while before raising his head to look at Feng Lianyi as he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Feng Lianyi, you despicable servant. All these must be your doing!¡±


    Although he was unable to cultivate, it did not mean that he was an idiot.


    Feng Lianyi, this despicable servant, definitely knew about the news of him sneaking out and had purposely used the ¡®free diagnosis¡¯ offer to create the crowd flow. Then, she had probably sent this young man to deliberately push his elder imperial sister by using the crowd as an excuse. She had even purposely provoked him!

 Chapter 1547 - Little Fatty Caused Trouble IV

    However, no matter how well Feng Lianyi planned it, it didn¡¯t matter. He, Qi Yue, had always been arrogant and domineering. Who was afraid of whom now?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°The people of this world may be afraid of you, but I, Feng Lianyi, am not. Even if I am not someone from General Manor and did not receive the protection of the general, as long as I see injustice, I will definitely not sit aside and ignore it!¡±


    The young prince mocked. ¡°Back then, who was it that had acted lowly and humble in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has used the life of the general to threaten me and I naturally had no way to ignore it. To not create conflict between His Majesty and General Manor, it doesn¡¯t matter if I, Feng Lianyi, have to swallow my anger. However, now I know that no matter how much I tolerate you, Your Highness would not let go of General Manor and every living being under the sky! Therefore, I am no longer willing to continue tolerating.¡±


    She literally means that the reason she was acting humble and lowly before the young prince back then was for the sake of General Tian Ya and not because she was afraid of him.


    Feng Lianyi held a sword as she walked toward the little fatty.


    ¡°Today, even if Your Highness would like to beat me, Feng Lianyi to death, I, Feng Lianyi am not willing to allow the young prince to continue to listen to the words of a witch and cause harm to the world!¡± she raised her head, giving off a dignified feeling.


    The eyes of the little fatty were bloodshot. ¡°Who did you say was a witch?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is the person who has bewitched the young prince.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    The young prince was greatly angered as he immediately took out a baton from his storage bag.


    Yes, there was a baton in his storage bag.


    He swung the baton fiercely, conjuring a gust of wind as it struck Feng Lianyi.


    With Feng Lianyi¡¯s cultivation, avoiding the young prince¡¯s attack was practically something that needed merely a lift of her finger. However, not knowing why, she did not avoid it and had allowed the baton to land on her body with a painful muffled whack.


    ¡°Even if Your Highness were to beat me to death here, I must use my life to protect the citizens of this world!¡±


    ***


    There were many people in Wu Shang City and these people simply looked on as Feng Lianyi used her life to protect the whole of Wu Shang City. They felt great gratitude toward her.


    In comparison, His Highness, the young prince¡­ was too arrogant and domineering.


    This princess was no good either. She had similarly bullied the weak.


    The pitiful Maiden Feng had fallen into the hands of these two people. She would definitely not have any good days to come¡­


    ¡°Yue¡¯er.¡± Qi Qin¡¯er looked at Qi Yue worriedly. She pursed her lips. She fell into deep thoughts.


    When another smack landed on Feng Lianyi, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and her body swayed as she almost fell to the ground.


    The young prince was so angered that he lost all sense of rationale. ¡°You useless, despicable servant. Even someone like me without cultivation could hit you until you vomit blood, yet, you are still in General Manor. Tian Ya that old thing must be dim-eyed due to his old age to keep you around.¡±


    The gaze Qi Qin¡¯er used to look at Feng Lianyi turned into a daze.


    Logically speaking, with Yue¡¯er¡¯s cultivation, it was impossible to beat Feng Lianyi to such an extent. Why did she¡­


    ¡°Qi Yue!!!¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s sword was stuck to the ground as she forcefully raised her head. Her gaze was bloodshot as it carried a rage within it. ¡°I am willing to tolerate you time and again. Even if you beat me, I had not put up any resistance. However, I will not allow you to insult the general!¡±


    The young prince sneered. ¡°You speak as if you care about Tian Ya a lot. From what I see, Tian Ya does not seem to care much about you. Otherwise, why did he take Feng Lianqing as his disciple but not you?¡±


    Though the young prince was still quiet young, there were many things that he was actually able to tell clearly.


    Tian Ya had accepted Feng Lianqing but not Feng Lianyi as his disciple. This itself had clearly shown that there was something problematic.

 Chapter 1548 - Little Fatty Caused Trouble V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lianyi wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, no matter what, it cannot affect the relationship similar to that of a grandfather and granddaughter that I have with the general. I am the only female relative in General Manor. This is sufficient to explain the problem you raised just now.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    There were all soldiers in the general¡¯s mansion, and there was not even a single maid. Feng Lianyi as the only female family member, indeed showed how much importance the general attached to her.


    Perhaps¡­


    Tian Ya did not take her in as a disciple because he wanted to raise her as his own granddaughter?


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Feng Lianyi continued to approach the young prince as her tone was a little forceful. ¡°The young prince should stop looking for that woman. The princess was originally a kind-hearted person, but now, she is doing such evil things. It is definitely because of the influence of that woman!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er had always been timid and fearful. Her character was somewhat weak, as well. However, hearing Feng Lianyi¡¯s words, her small face turned red from anger as she stuttered and stammered. ¡°You¡­ you are talking nonsense. Feng¡­ Elder Sister Feng is very kind. She is a good person, a very good person!¡±


    Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°This is where this woman is amazing! She was able to bewitch bot of you, siblings, to such an extent. Even all the men under the sky are within her control. I never proactively provoked her, but she, again and again, refused to let me off! She is such a vengeful person, yet you say that she is a very good person?¡±


    Thud!


    The little fatty once again launched an attack and directly struck Feng Lianyi on her head.


    A trail of blood flowed from Feng Lianyi¡¯s head. She directly looked at the little fatty, and the corner of her lips curled upward into a smug smile. Her body rumbled and crashed to the ground as she lay in a pool of blood.


    The young man who was kneeling by Feng Lianyi¡¯s side reacted as he immediately crawled back up and said urgently. ¡°Quick, quick go, and report to General Manor. Maiden Feng has been beaten to death! His Highness bullied the citizens and beat Maiden Feng to death! Quickly report it to General Manor!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s face turned white as she stood trembling by the little fatty¡¯s side. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what are we to do? Feng Lianyi is someone from General Manor. Imperial Father trusts General Manor a lot. If he finds out about this matter, he will definitely not let us off.¡±


    Little fatty wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he bit the bullet, saying, ¡°I hit her. It is not related to you. Who would have thought that Feng Lianyi is so weak? Just a small beating and she is dead. However, she has brought it upon herself. She insulted Goddess Sister,¡± the young prince said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am still our imperial father¡¯s son. No matter what, he will not beat me to death. At most, I will be grounded for half a year. Within this half a year, you go to the herb farm and work on my behalf. Don¡¯t let Helian Yue do everything. Otherwise, I will no longer have a place in Goddess Sister¡¯s heart anymore.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er was silent for some time before she responded, ¡°Yue¡¯er, I feel that Imperial Father might be extremely angry this time around. Last time, he did not allow you to leave Feng Luan Palace because you had attacked people from General Manor. But now¡­¡±


    She bit her lip as she continued to speak, ¡°Just say that it was me who has beaten her up. It is my first offense. Imperial Father would not punish me too badly.¡±


    Qi Yue scanned Qi Qin¡¯er from top to bottom, and he rubbed his chin lightly. ¡°Unless Imperial Father¡¯s brain is damaged, there is no way he would believe that it was you who had made a move.¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Speak less nonsense. Imperial Father will not punish me. I have made so many mistakes since I was young. Imperial Father had never beaten me. What more now that I had only injured a mere Feng Lianyi?¡± The little fatty snorted and did not appear to be too worried. ¡°The next time she insults Goddess Sister, I am still going to beat her since she does not dare to retaliate anyway!¡±

 Chapter 1549 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating I

    At General Manor.


    A few old couriers stood in front of General Manor with smiles on their faces. ¡°Housekeeper, I previously heard that Maiden Feng has learned some medical skills and that today she is providing free diagnosis for the citizens. So, we have specially come over to show our support. Not too sure if Maiden Feng is around?¡±


    The old housekeeper¡¯s smile turned awkward. Maiden Lianyi had indeed learned medical skills, but it was not as exaggerated as it was known amongst the masses. It wasn¡¯t clear why Maiden Lianyi had insisted on providing people free diagnosis today and this was made known to everyone. He was really worried that something would go wrong and affect General Manor¡¯s reputation.


    Now that he was hearing the words of these few old courtiers, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, feeling a little guilty as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°This¡­ Maiden Lianyi has indeed learned medical skills. The general is not in the manor lately, and Master Lianqing has received orders from the general to go and see him. Therefore¡­ Maiden Lianyi is feeling a little bored and has thus, planned to find some things to do. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Last night, Feng Lianqing received Tian Ya¡¯s orders and left during the night.


    If it were not for his departure, Feng Lianyi would not have caused such problems.


    The old housekeeper coughed lightly and just as he was about to speak, he suddenly saw two people carrying in a lady covered in blood toward General Manor.


    The two people were rushing forward and there was a sense of anxiety in their footsteps.


    Especially after the old housekeeper saw the maiden being carried in by the two guards, his face turned pale, and a hint of nervousness flashed deep in his eyes.


    ¡°How did Maiden Lianyi get hurt to such an extent? Quick, get a doctor over to treat her!¡±


    After the people heard his words, they immediately went to seek a doctor.


    The old housekeeper quickly walked to Feng Lianyi shakily.


    No matter what, this child was still someone that he had watched growing up. Although in the general¡¯s heart, Feng Lianyi could never compare with Master Lianqing, and she was not even comparable to Maiden Helian, she was still someone from General Manor. How could she be hurt to such an extent by someone else?


    Those few courtiers were also shocked silly. In the whole of Wu Shang City, who did not know of the mighty General Manor to have hurt someone from General Manor?


    ¡°What happened to Maiden Lianyi¡­¡±


    One of the old courtier¡¯s voice was full of shock and anger. ¡°Exactly who is so courageous to have hurt her!¡±


    The old housekeeper¡¯s gaze was full of rage as his entire old body was trembling slightly.


    Good thing that soon after, Feng Lianyi slowly awakened. The blood trace on her forehead remained, and she was somewhat dazed. ¡°House¡­ housekeeper¡­¡±


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, what exactly happened?¡±


    Before the housekeeper could even speak, that old courtier had already asked.


    Feng Lianyi never thought that there were even courtiers from the imperial court who were here. She lowered her gaze and after a while, she raised her gaze and carefully arose from the stretcher. Her eyes were full of tears; her footsteps were unsteady.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    She had just taken two steps forward when she almost lost consciousness again. It was a good thing that the old housekeeper had managed to catch her in time.


    At this moment, Feng Lianyi was so weak that she could fall at any moment. She was able to awaken so quickly probably because she was a strong person. However, in Wu Shang City, few could have hurt Feng Lianyi.


    Those with such courage probably didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, who exactly has hurt you to such an extent? Quickly, tell us!¡±


    Feng Lianyi bit her lip lightly and shook her head. She released the old housekeeper¡¯s arm. She seemed weak, however, she still determinedly walked into the general manor alone.

 Chapter 1550 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guards who were behind her could not bear to watch any longer. They knelt with a foot on the ground with their fists clenched tight. ¡°Grand Tutor Zhang, Chancellor Bo, please make a stand for our family¡¯s maiden. Just now, the young prince bullied the weak in front of everyone, and our lady could not bear to continue watching and, thus, went forward to stop it. Who knew that the young prince would get angry from being embarrassed and start beating our lady and threatening her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The guard was already finished speaking when Feng Lianyi slowly regained her senses. Her face was deathly pale as she shouted harshly. ¡°Nobody is allowed to say another word!¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng, that matter just now was witnessed by so many people. Even if you do not talk about it, it will still reach the ears of the General Manor. Why is there a need to cover up for the young prince?¡± the guard was furious. The moment he mentioned the young prince, there was disgust in his eyes.


    There was no one in Wu Shang City who did not hate him.


    No, it should be said that the whole of Tianling Kingdom was utterly disgusted by the young prince.


    The young prince was domineering and only did evil. He was full of evil. The only thing he did not do was taking advantage of men and kidnapping women.


    Why did Maiden Lianyi still speak on behalf of a person like him?


    Grand Tutor Zhang was momentarily stunned. After that, he was so angry that his old face was trembling. ¡°The young prince was already grounded by His Majesty. Who would have thought that he had actually snuck out? The first thing he did after sneaking out was to continue causing unnecessary troubles. Really too insolent! Chancellor, inform the rest of the military and civil officials. We will immediately enter the palace to see His Majesty! This time, if His Majesty does not punish the young prince severely, we will kneel until he does so!¡±


    He flapped his sleeve angrily as he turned around in anger.


    Feng Lianyi kept her head down from the beginning to the end. So, nobody noticed the subtle smile at the corner of her lips.


    Originally¡­ she wasn¡¯t such a cunning person. She used to be¡­ very simple.


    It was a pity¡­


    With Feng Ruqing¡¯s existence, it was destined that she would lose her naiveity!


    However, it did not matter. As long as Feng Ruqing disappeared, she¡­ would return to being the person she once was¡­


    Feng Lianyi raised her head. Inexplicably, she actually felt that the sunset today was very bright, just like her current mood.


    ***


    The Imperial Palace.


    In Feng Luan Palace.


    Since little fatty and Qi Qin¡¯er secretly snuck back in, they felt that the atmosphere was not quite normal. He felt his heart suddenly clench and actually had an inexplicable sense of terror and panic.


    Imperial Father¡­ should not have found out, right?


    Would he really punish him then? If he were to run to the pretty sister¡¯s manor now, would he make it in time¡­?


    As predicted, the moment the two of them snuck through the hole, a figure dressed in bright yellow appeared in their sight.


    All the palace maids and eunuchs knelt in a single file, and none of them dared to even raise their heads.


    The young prince¡¯s body stiffened slightly as he raised his head to look at the middle-aged man before him. He laughed drily. ¡°Imperial Father, are you waiting for my return?¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face was green with anger. Previously, he had withstood all the civil and military officials¡¯ pressure and managed to let off Yue¡¯er lightly.


    He never thought that the little prince would turn out to be worse. Not only did he sneak out and got caught, he even bullied the ordinary citizens and wounded Feng Lianyi!


    Usually, he was able to simply give in to him. However, this time, the trouble Yue¡¯er had caused was just too big. Hearsay, Feng Lianyi was beaten to the point where she was unable to even walk stably, and people had already sent news to Tian Ya.


    When Tian Ya returned, who knew if he would come and cause trouble for him?


    Just thinking about it made his head ache¡­


    ¡°Imperial Father.¡±


    Seeing that Qi Fang did not speak, the young prince felt uneasy. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Qi Fang looked at Qi Yue coldly. ¡°The sun has already set. You have finally returned?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Guards!¡± Qi Fang did not even give Qi Yue the chance to speak. His expression was cold, dark. ¡°Bring him away¡­ and give him twenty strokes of cane!¡±


    Nobody knew that when Qi Fang said those words, his heart was throbbing slightly. All these years, he had loved Yue¡¯er and had never been willing to injure him even a little. However, this time¡­ he needed to take action to show Tian Ya that he was worthy of his service!

 Chapter 1551 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little fatty was stunned. It was as if he never thought that Qi Fang would actually beat him. His chubby face was a little stiff.


    ¡°Imperial Father. What is your relationship with Feng Lianyi, that despicable servant? Why are you beating me for her sake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qi Fang was so angry his face turned white, and his fierce gaze was filled with incredible rage.


    What Maiden Feng had said at the city gates the other day was not wrong. A son who was not taught well was the fault of the father. Yue¡¯er acting like this was also a result of him spoiling Yu¡¯er. If it were not for him who had pampered him since young, then he would not have made a domineering and arrogant little overlord.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± He sneered as he said sharply. ¡°You really take advantage of the fact that I love you to do whatever you like. Today, I will definitely disciple you and give a proper explanation to the people!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he gave a look to the eunuch who was by his side.


    That eunuch instantly got the message.


    His Majesty did want to teach the young prince a lesson. One of the reasons was to give an explanation to General Manor. Secondly, it was to temper his character. However, this young prince was, after all, the flesh of His Majesty¡¯s heart. Even if it was teaching a lesson, it could not be too serious, and they could only give him a light punishment.


    ¡°Your Highness, young prince,¡± the eunuch walked in front of the little fatty with a smile on his face. ¡°Follow us.¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am not going either way. I want to return to Feng Luan Palace. All of you make way!¡± the little fatty puffed out his chest, and his gaze was full of pride.


    Qi Qin¡¯er grabbed the little fatty¡¯s sleeve, slightly nervously. There was a timid look on her delicate face as she looked at these people anxiously.


    When the young prince dragged Qi Qin¡¯er along to leave, a group of guards approached them and surrounded the two little fellows.


    Qi Fang¡¯s face was cold and fierce. ¡°Guards, bring¡­ Yue¡¯er away. Twenty beatings.¡±


    Twenty beatings were actually not considered a very serious punishment. On top of that, he was the most pampered young prince in the imperial palace, no one would dare to hit him hard. However, to the little fatty who had never been beaten since young, even a single beating would be unbearable, not to mention twenty beatings.


    Seeing that the few guards were about to pull him away, the little fatty was stunned. He howled and cried bitterly. ¡°Imperial Mother, Imperial Mother, these people want to beat me to death. Come and save me quickly, boohoo!!!¡±


    The little fatty cried as snot flowed. That dirty chubby face was now covered in tears.


    The few guards did not dare to continue to tug the little prince and turned their gazes on Qi Fang, as if waiting for him to give an order.


    Qi Fang hardened his heart. ¡°Bring him away! Then, bring Qin¡¯er back. Don¡¯t allow the two of them siblings to have any interactions!¡±


    The guards naturally did not dare to touch Qi Qin¡¯er, but two palace maids stepped forward and curtsied. ¡°Your Highness, the princess, sorry for doing this.¡±


    After they finished speaking, the two palace maids exchanged glances and then each of them took each of Qi Qin¡¯er arms and brought her out.


    Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale. Not knowing where she got the strength from, she ruthlessly pushed away these two palace maids and ran to the little fatty¡¯s side. Her beautiful face was stained with tears.


    ¡°Imperial Father, I beg you to let off Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er did not do anything wrong. It is all my fault. If you want to beat someone, just beat me. I beg you not to beat Yue¡¯er.¡± Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s arms were wrapped around the little fatty¡¯s chubby body. She did not disdain the fact that his face was covered in snot and tears as she held him tightly in her arms.


    Her whole body was trembling, obviously from extreme fear. However, no matter how terrified she felt within, she still strongly protected the little fatty.

 Chapter 1552 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She was afraid that the moment she let go, these people would bully Yue¡¯er.


    Qi Fang¡¯s face was pale with anger. He did not say a word and only gave an order after a long time. ¡°What are all of you still standing there? Bring the princess back to her room, and bring Yue¡¯er away¡­ for twenty beatings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    The two palace maids exchanged glances and mustered up their courage to walk toward Qi Qin¡¯er again. This time they used their full strength to pick her up, tightly grabbing her arms, not allowing her to have the chance to struggle.


    Without Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s hindrance, the guards were also able to pick up the little fatty who was crying his eyes out.


    However¡­


    Just as they were carrying the little fatty away, an angry shout came from the doorway. The angry voice had an unsuppressed rage to it. ¡°I want to see who dares touch my son!¡±


    The empress was in a yellow dress, looking graceful and luxurious. She appeared mighty, but the way she looked at Qi Fang was full of disappointment.


    The little fatty saw his imperial mother¡¯s appearance and started to cry even more pitifully. ¡°Imperial Mother, Imperial Father was seduced by Feng Lianyi and wants to beat me up for that despicable servant, Feng Lianyi. He definitely likes Feng Lianyi. Imperial Mother, you must kill Feng Lianyi to help me vent.¡±


    If he was able to settle Feng Lianyi, that despicable person¡­ perhaps¡­ Pretty Sister would be very happy.


    Just thinking about it made him happy.


    Therefore, the little fatty talked about it as if even he himself believed it. ¡°Imperial Father is too flirtatious. Having three thousand beauties in his harem is still not sufficient that he has even set his sights on Feng Lianyi. That Feng Lianyi is not a good person. Pretty Sister is still the best, she only loves her husband alone.¡±


    Qi Fang was left speechless.


    He had wanted to beat this little fatty just now merely for show, so that Tian Ya could see it.


    Now¡­ He really wanted to slap this little brat to death!


    He had actually dared to sow discord between him and his empress!


    ¡°Empress, it isn¡¯t like that. I just¡­¡±


    The empress had a cold expression. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t normally stop you when you take in concubines. As an empress, I definitely need to act as the mother of the nation and not simply get jealous. However, Feng Lianyi is unacceptable! Furthermore, Your Majesty is willing to harm Yue¡¯er for the sake of Feng Lianyi. I definitely disallow this!¡±


    ¡°Empress!¡± Qi Fang¡¯s expression darkened and turned cold. ¡°Today, I have already given Yue¡¯er a chance. Yet, he still made so many mistakes. This time, I definitely need to punish him! Otherwise, how will the people see me?¡±


    The little fatty spat. ¡°Who did wrong? I did not do anything wrong! It is Feng Lianyi, that despicable person, who had purposely framed me! She even bullied Pretty Sister. As long as I leave the imperial palace, sooner or later, I will kill off that despicable servant!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were a few courtiers who had followed along besides Qi Fang.


    When these courtiers heard the little fatty?s words, their expressions changed. They had never thought that he was still so arrogant and domineering, totally disregarding everyone else.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the young prince has a bad character. You must punish him!¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty does not punish him when the General returns in a few days, he might resign and leave. Who will protect the towns of our Tianling Kingdom then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it was only because of General Tian Ya that Tianling Kingdom managed to keep its land multiple times.¡±


    Qi Fang slowly closed his eyes¡­


    As the emperor of a kingdom, he was unwilling to admit that he was weak and needed to rely on a courtier, even if he invited this courtier to his kingdom by visiting him and sincerely pleading him multiple times.


    However¡­


    What these people said was the truth.


    Tianling Kingdom was the weakest and was almost swallowed up by the other kingdoms. It was only because of Tian Ya that it managed to survive to this day!


    ¡°Guards!¡± Qi Fang opened his eyes, determined. ¡°Bring the empress away. Give Qi Yue twenty strokes!

 Chapter 1553 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating V

    The empress turned pale. She angrily pushed aside the palace maids who were approaching to take her away as she said angrily, ¡°Your Majesty. You really wish to beat Yue¡¯er for Feng Lianyi¡¯s sake?¡±


    Qi Fang closed his eyes and opened them again after some time. ¡°Empress, I thought that you would understand me¡­¡±


    If he did not do so, when Tian Ya returned, he had no way of giving him an explanation.


    Qi Fang saw the disbelief in the empress¡¯ eyes but still hardened his heart and gave the orders. ¡°Take the empress away and lock her up together with Qin¡¯er in Feng Luan Palace. Don¡¯t allow them to take even half a step out!¡±


    Seeing the two palace maids continuing to approach her, the empress ruthlessly pushed them aside and shouted angrily. ¡°Move aside. All of you, get lost!¡±


    Qi Fang was slightly stunned. He turned his head sideways to look at the guards who were following closely behind him and gave them a look.


    He looked toward the empress apologetically. ¡°Empress, I have already given Yue¡¯er a chance. We cannot continue to be so forgiving toward him. Otherwise, who knows what kind of disasters he will stir up?¡±


    The two guards had very high cultivation. The two of them exchanged a glance and went over to grab the empress¡¯s arms. No matter how much strength she used, she was unable to struggle out of their grasp.


    ¡°You all are not allow to touch Yue¡¯er. Not allowed to touch him!¡±


    Her body was trembling so much the golden hairpins in her head were already shaken out of place. Her hair was messy. She no longer had the propriety she had in the past and instead looked like a madman.


    Noble Consort Lin, who was next to her, glanced at the empress and smiled smugly.


    Even if the empress once received affection from the emperor, so what? Now¡­ she still ended up like this.


    Those guards had already dragged the little fatty away, and not long after, his wailing and sobbing could be heard.


    Each sound that he made was like a thorn that ruthlessly stabbed into the empress¡¯s heart. It made her eyes turn red as tears flowed out. Her entire being seemed to emit madness.


    Qi Fang once again closed his eyes and tried his best not to listen to those sounds.


    Although he had already ordered those people not to be too heavy-handed, he still needed to do this to show it to the people.


    This time¡¯s beating was also real.


    Compared to Qi Fang¡¯s heartache and the empress¡¯s madness, there was a kind of indescribable happiness that other people felt in their hearts. If it wasn¡¯t because of the empress¡¯s feelings and His Majesty, they might have laughed aloud.


    Amongst these people, Noble Consort Lin felt the most gleeful.


    Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s body crumbled to the ground as tears appeared in her eyes. Her small frame was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Girls have always been a little arrogant. Even if you have a little temper, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t bow your head to anyone. You must hold your head high at all times.¡±


    She was just about to lower her head when the young maiden¡¯s warm voice appeared in her mind. She was slightly stunned and involuntarily raised her head as she climbed back up.


    The two palace maids wanted to stop her, but this time, Qi Qin¡¯er used all her strength to ruthlessly push away the two palace maids, not allowing them to touch her at all.


    Even her face was full of arrogance. She raised her head and puffed out her chest. She looked proud.


    She walked out the door. She was walking slowly, but each step felt like a step on Qi Fang¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Qin¡¯er?¡± When Qi Fang opened his eyes, he saw Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s determined footsteps. He hesitated for a moment and suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Younger Brother beat Feng Lianyi¡­ because of me.¡±


    She raised her head. The gentle breeze blew against her hair, like an arm, gently caressing her.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think we have done anything wrong! He did all these to protect me. If Imperial Father really thinks that we were wrong, then I will accept the punishment together with my younger brother¡­¡±

 Chapter 1554 - Little Fatty Getting A Beating VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Qi Qin¡¯er turned her head around. Her gaze was clear like clean waters, but there was an immovable determination in it. ¡°After all, he¡­ is my one and only younger brother!¡±


    Yue¡¯er beat up that young man because of her.


    It was also because of her that Feng Lianyi was wounded¡­


    She was willing to take responsibility for all that had happened.


    Qi Fang was slightly stunned. He looked at Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s unyielding expression and his heart shuddered slightly.


    This time¡­


    Did he really do wrong?


    Qi Yue, that little guy had always lied as it was his second nature. He was domineering and unreasonable. Since young, he had caused quite a bit of trouble outside because of the backing he had and even bullied the weak.


    However, Qi Qin¡¯er was not the same¡­


    She never lied.


    Furthermore, this was his first time seeing Qin¡¯er like this.


    Qi Qin¡¯er did not bother about Qi Fang as she rushed toward the outside of the palace.


    She was met with Qi Yue, who was crying. Her skinny body was like a butterfly as she ran toward Qi Yue, using her own soft and weak body to block the landing cane¡­


    This cane landed on Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s weak body. She was in so much pain that her whole body trembled, but she only thought of protecting her younger brother, so she did not avoid it¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Qi Fang finally regained his senses. However, it still came too late. Another beating landed, but the long can accidentally landed on the back of Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s head instead.


    Qi Qin¡¯er spat out a mouthful of blood. The empress¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Qin¡¯er!!!¡±


    Her voice was heart-breaking. Somehow, she found the strength to break free from the grasp of the two guards as she flew over to Qi Qin¡¯er.


    Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s body rolled over to the ground and into the empress¡¯s embrace. Blood was still flowing from the back of her head, making a mess in the empress¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Imperial Mother¡­¡± Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°This time, younger brother¡­ did not bully anyone. He was protecting me¡­¡±


    Indeed, her younger brother, who only knew how to bully others before, was protecting her this time¡­


    What a joy.


    Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯ wanted to smile. However, in the end, she had no strength left as she shut her eyes weakly¡­


    The empress held Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s body tightly. She had calmed down. She was as calm as the calm before the storm.


    Compared to Qi Yue who always liked to cause trouble, Qi Qin¡¯er has always been very mature. Perhaps it was precisely that she was so mature that¡­ she usually pampered Qi Yue more.


    However, Qi Qin¡¯er was her child. It was her child whom she had carried for ten months. She was the continuation of her life, she was her¡­ existence that could not be cut off.


    However, now, Qi Qin¡¯er was quietly lying in her arms, like a ragged doll, lifeless.


    The two guards who were in charge of the beatings were stupefied. There was a strong fear in their hearts as they immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I did not do it on purpose. Just now¡­ Just now it was as if¡­ somebody touched my cane and that¡¯s why that happened. Please have mercy, Your Majesty.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s footsteps were somewhat clumsy as he staggered. His gaze was full of panic and terror. ¡°Quick, quickly call for the imperial doctor!¡±


    However, just as Qi Fang spoke, a shrill voice rang out. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness, the young prince, he¡­ he lost consciousness¡­¡±


    Although Qi Yue had thick skin, his cultivation was too low. Originally, he was already beaten almost twenty times and now that he saw Qi Qin¡¯er fainting, his anger got to him, and he immediately lost consciousness¡­


    Qi Fang clenched his trembling hand as he gave an order. ¡°Bring the young prince to see the imperial doctor for diagnosis. Don¡¯t let him leave. Besides, check this matter for me. If anyone dares to take action and harm my daughter, if I find out¡­ I will definitely cut off his heritage line!¡±

 Chapter 1555 - Kicking The Palace Door Open

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The whole Feng Luan Palace was in silence.


    Qi Fang stretched out his trembling hand and wanted to caress Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s face¡­


    However, the empress suddenly turned to the side, dodging his outstretched arm.


    She slowly stood up from the ground, keeping her gaze lowered. Under this calm, there seemed to be a strong storm brewing.


    ¡°I will find an imperial doctor to save my daughter. There is no need for Your Majesty to be bothered.¡±


    She held Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s body tightly with both arms. That indifferent expression was one that Qi Fang had never seen before. It was like a needle piercing into his heart. His heart was in pain, and it was hard to bear.


    ¡°Empress, I did not do it on purpose. It was these two guards¡­¡±


    The empress did not give Qi Fang the chance to speak further.


    She carried Qi Qin¡¯er as she stumbled away.


    She was so determined that it was as if no matter how he admitted his wrongs in the future, she would never turn her head back again¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A light breeze blew, and the two guards trembled as terror filled their eyes.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qi Fang clenched his fists, and the vein in his forehead throbbed. His expression was cold and fierce. ¡°Take these two men away and beat them to death!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The guards panicked as cold sweat dripped from their foreheads. They immediately knocked their heads on the ground. ¡°We beg Your Majesty to spare our lives. We really did not do it on purpose. Your Majesty, please have mercy.¡±


    Qi Fang slowly regained himself, and he no longer looked at the guards who were kneeling behind him. His cold face gradually seemed murderous.


    No matter who it was, when he found out the truth, he would definitely¡­ never forgive the person!


    ***


    In the backyard.


    A light breeze blew through the pavilion, causing the dress of the young maiden to flutter.


    The young maiden¡¯s abdomen was growing bigger by the day, but she still looked so beautiful. Her hand supported her head, and obviously, she seemed a little lazy.


    ¡°Ah Hua, why is the state preceptor not back yet?¡±


    The young maiden sighed. The state preceptor had gone to investigate Tian Ya for her, but to date, he had not returned¡­


    As long as she could find Tian Ya, she could definitely find out about Feng Lianyi¡¯s origins.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ah Hua walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side elegantly and nobly, and said respectfully, ¡°Master Nan Xian has not yet come back, but¡­ the girl called Feng Lianyi keeps provoking you. Should I bring my tribesmen to swallow her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her chin. ¡°You cannot do so.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, because she looks too much like Tang Yin. Perhaps we can find Xiao Ya through Feng Lianyi. So for now, she cannot die.¡±


    Naturally, she did not put all her hope on Tian Ya. What if Tian Ya was also unclear about Feng Lianyi¡¯s origins? Then, when would she be able to find Xiao Ya?


    Xiao Ya did not have cultivation, and her looks were ruined. Perhaps she was being bullied by others, being all alone in this Land of No Return.


    She needed to find Xiao Ya as soon as she could.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ah Hua tilted its head to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°However¡­ I heard some people discussing just now, saying that the little fatty almost crippled Feng Lianyi. After that, the little fatty was taught a lesson by that bastardly emperor, and that new little coward that came a few days ago, seems to have been beaten to death¡­¡±


    Little coward?


    Qi Qin¡¯er?


    That was right, and the little fatty was beaten?


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face instantly darkened as she sat upright. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    During this time, Ah Hua would always go around if it had nothing to do. In the beginning, those people felt fearful and would avoid it. However, later on, seeing that it did not hurt anyone, those people did not run away like they used to in the beginning.


    It was just that because of their fear of Ah Hua that they still maintained a distance.

 Chapter 1556 - Kicking The Palace Door Open II

    Since that was the case, with the sensitivity of a spirit beast, it still could hear the ongoing discussions.


    ¡°Little fatty seemed to have been beaten unconscious, and the little coward seemed to have been beaten to death. However, as to whether she really died or not, I¡¯m not too sure. I only heard what those people said.¡±


    What Ah Hua did not tell Feng Ruqing was that when this matter was being made known, the people of Wu Shang City seemed to be in a joyous mood, and everyone was celebrating as if it was the new year.


    If it were not because they did not dare to offend the emperor and the empress, they might have just held a large banquet to celebrate it.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened and turned even colder. She immediately got up and her red dress was extremely eye-catching in the wind.


    ¡°Where is little fatty now?¡± Feng Ruqing asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Locked up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ruqing slowly raised her lips into a smile. It was a smile that could bring anyone to their knees, but at the same time, there was a hint of gloom to it. ¡°Did that bastardly emperor not know that I lack manpower? Although that little fatty is young, he is very agile when working. Snatching away my people just like that¡­ has he asked for my opinion?! Ah Hua, tell me in detail about the matters of little fatty and Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Ah Hua blinked and obediently told everything he had heard from the marketplace, word for word.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    She did not believe that this matter was truly just a coincidence! Furthermore, the little fatty was being nurtured and trained by her here and had long stopped being the domineering little overlord.


    He definitely would not have taken the initiative to go and bully others.


    To say that this matter was unrelated to Feng Lianyi, she definitely did not believe it. Otherwise, it would not have been so coincidental!


    ¡°Gather all the spirit beast, arm yourselves. Go to the imperial palace with me!¡±


    Ah Hua was stunned. ¡°Master, what are we going there for?¡±


    These days, it had been helping master take in some spirit beasts that were being bullied and weren¡¯t under the spirit beast clan¡¯s control.


    So, its master did not lack any manpower to do work. Why did she care so much about the little fatty?


    ¡°We are going to¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her cold face. She looked arrogant and domineering. ¡°Burn that bastardly emperor¡¯s imperial palace!¡±


    In the past, no matter how Feng Lianyi was being bullied, she would never have used this method to fight back against the little fatty.


    Therefore¡­


    This showed that this was definitely because of her.


    Since this matter had arisen because of her, she definitely could not sit by idly and ignore it!


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re not going to wait for Master Nan Xian¡¯s return?¡± Ah Hua was a little worried.


    Master seemed to be unable to cultivate because of the child in her womb. With her current level of cultivation¡­ could she really barge into the imperial palace alone?


    ¡°No. Nan Xian will go to the imperial palace to find me later on. Little Fatty is wounded, and Qi Qin¡¯er¡­ her situation remains unknown. I need to rush over first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she did not say anything more to Ah Hua. Like a gust of wind, she flew out the door.


    Just as Feng Ruqing was leaving, she coincidentally bumped into Helian Yue.


    Seeing the young maiden¡¯s furious look, Helian Yue was slightly stunned as she asked. ¡°Xiao Qing, are you going to look for the little fatty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks. ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Although she did not usually like this arrogant, domineering little fatty, still¡­ she hated Feng Lianyi more.


    She did not feel that little fatty was wrong in the little fatty beating Feng Lianyi. That kind of despicable woman deserved to be beaten!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Feng Ruqing said that, she leaped out of the door.


    ***


    The main gate of the imperial palace that was as strong as steel was kicked open with a thud.


    The two guards who were watching the gate were sent flying into the imperial palace from outside the door as they fell to the ground looking miserable and continuously vomited blood.

 Chapter 1557 - Kicking The Palace Door Open III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A lady dressed in red entered from outside the door. The young maiden was a beauty that could bring a city to its knees. She was domineering and arrogant. The coldness in her brows left anyone who saw her feeling fearful.


    However¡­


    When those people saw the bump on her abdomen, they were stunned.


    A pregnant lady?


    A pregnant lady¡­ dared to come to the imperial palace in an attempt to assassinate?


    Oh, that was not right. She was not here to assassinate. She kicked the palace door open arrogantly!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The guards in the palace finally managed to react. They immediately drew their swords. However, looking at the beasts behind Feng Ruqing, they did not dare to approach her, yet they also did not dare to let these people take a step closer into the imperial palace.


    ¡°Ah Hua.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s cold gaze swept past this group of guards as she raised her brow. ¡°Rush in.¡±


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The spirit beasts let out an angry battle cry and took advantage of the fact that the guards were stunned and rushed in.


    Their bodies were very sturdy. With a light leap, they were able to press the guards beneath them, leaving them no time to fight back¡­


    ***


    In the imperial court.


    The civil and military courtiers stood silently.


    Qi Fang sat on the dragon seat with his face cold and solemn, exuding a murderous aura.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    A courtier asked hesitantly, ¡°The princess, she¡­ is she alright?¡±


    These courtiers had forced Qi Fang to deal with Qi Yue back then.


    If it were merely wounding Qi Yue, then it would be fine since he had done wrong after all. However, this was the fifth princess, Qi Qin¡¯er, who had made her first offense.


    Now, His Majesty was raging and wanting to investigate the matter. Even these old courtiers were caught in the fire of his rage.


    ¡°I have taken the Divine Spirit Fluid in the national treasury to sustain Qin¡¯er¡¯s life. There will be nothing wrong with her within this short period. However, if she doesn¡¯t wake up during this period, I am afraid that she will return to the heavens.¡± Qi Fang sneered. ¡°If Qin¡¯er is in life-threatening danger, none of the people who had pushed me into the corners back then will be forgiven!¡±


    These courtiers felt a panic in their hearts. However, compared to their inner turmoil, they were feeling more heartache about the Divine Spirit Fluid.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Divine Spirit Fluid is the Tianling Kingdom¡¯s treasury could bring back the dead! The fifth princess is precious, but she is still just a maiden. Sooner or later, she is to be married off. Furthermore¡­ her cultivation is weak. This Divine Spirit Fluid should be left for more useful people.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know that love the princess, however¡­ you should think about our Tianling Kingdom. You cannot do things as per your emotions.¡±


    ¡°We beg Your Majesty to keep the remaining Divine Spirit Fluid, don¡¯t be so extravagant and wasteful.¡±


    The reason why Tianling Kingdom had such a reputation was naturally due to this Divine Spirit Fluid.


    Tianling Kingdom¡¯s late emperor had been chased away by people back then. In times of danger, he had picked up a pot.


    That was right.


    A pot!


    That pot was filled with cold soup.


    Back then, the ancestral emperor was not only severely wounded. He was also starving very badly. Without caring too much, he drank the soup.


    Who knew that this soup contained infinite spiritual force that not only helped the late emperor to recover and had even allowed the late emperor to successfully breakthrough.


    As the soup contained spiritual force, and the fact that it was picked up from outside, the late emperor felt that it was a life-saving medicine that the heavens had bestowed upon him and had named it Divine Spirit Fluid before taking the whole pot away.


    Tianling Kingdom thus obtained its name because of this soup. 1


    This soup was inherited from that late emperor and had indeed saved many strong cultivators in Tianling Kingdom. However, after so many generations, there was not much Divine Spirit Fluid remaining even though it was drunk by the mouthful.


    1- Tianling Kingdom comes from the origins Tianling Ye (Divine Spirit Fluid).

 Chapter 1558 - Kicking The Palace Door Open IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Over time, the spiritual qi in the Divine Spirit Fluid was already almost used up. It no longer could bring back the dead as it did back then. However, it could still help others. Giving it to Qi Qin¡¯er for her consumption was too wasteful!


    The fellow courtiers had a look that said ¡®such a pity¡¯ on their faces. It also made Qi Fang¡¯s face turn cold and dark.


    Ever since Qin¡¯er was wounded last night, the empress refused to see him. He had to use the excuse of sending over the Divine Spirit Fluid just to look at her.


    As he thought, the old courtiers heard that he had brought out the Divine Spirit Fluid and all had the same expression, how extremely revolting!


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Qi Fang slammed the handle of the dragon seat as his face was green with anger. ¡°The Divine Spirit Fluid is the treasure of my Tianling Kingdom. I naturally have the authority to give it to whoever I desire. Also, during this period, no one is allowed to disturb the empress. If there is nothing else, then dis¡ª¡±


    Before the last word was spoken, an urgent voice came from outside the imperial court.


    ¡°Reporting!!!¡±


    This voice was incredibly urgent and nervous. The eunuch immediately crawled into the court and his face was full of panic and terror.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, bad news. That group of spirit beasts¡­ spirit beasts have rushed in!¡±


    What?


    The fellow courtiers instantly panicked when they heard this.


    Especially the courtiers. They were already used to being idle and very rarely went out to fight with others. Their cultivation had long deteriorated to who knows what level.


    The moment they heard that the spirit beasts were attacking, they instantly got so panicked that they almost hid away.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty¡­ The spirit beasts are attacking. Quickly¡­ Quickly go to General Manor to transfer the soldiers over.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened as he stood up from the dragon throne and walked out in large strides.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The old courtiers were frightened. ¡°Your Majesty, you cannot go out. It is too dangerous.¡±


    Qi Fang halted as the corner of his lips turned into a sneer. ¡°A little while back, the spirit beasts also came and attacked the city. The empress and I went together, but none of you stopped me or helped me relieve my burdens. Now, there is no need for any of you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he had already left the hall. His figure was like the wind, breezing away.


    ***


    Feng Luan Palace.


    Qi Qin¡¯er was lying unconscious on the big bed in the bedroom with a pale face.


    She was like a ragged doll that had lost its life. She seemed so pitiful.


    The empress held a bowl of soup as she carefully spooned it into Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s mouth.


    However, a part of the soup kept flowing out the corner of her lips and onto the blanket.


    If those old courtiers saw this, perhaps their heart would ache so much that their lives might just ebb away too. Perhaps they might even wish for Qi Qin¡¯er to just die. At least, it would be better than wasting this Divine Spirit Fluid.


    ¡°Empress, Your Majesty.¡±


    A palace maid slowly walked in as she respectfully said, ¡°The young prince keeps making a fuss, but His Majesty refuses to let him out. He wants to see Empress.¡±


    The empress lowered her gaze and put down the bowl of soup in her hands. She pursed her lips lightly as she stood up slowly.


    ¡°Take good care of the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The palace maid lowered her head and said respectfully.


    The empress dressed in her phoenix robes elegantly and nobly stepped out of the bedroom.


    Shortly after she left, a familiar voice could be heard from outside the door.


    ¡°I am here to see Fifth Princess. All of you, make way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Noble Consort.¡±


    After the voices of the palace maids were heard, the door of the bedroom was slowly pushed open.


    There was a smile on Noble Consort Lin¡¯s face as she entered slowly.

 Chapter 1559 - Kicking The Palace Door Open V

    ¡°Greetings, Noble Consort.¡±


    The palace maid inside the bedroom felt her heart tightened. She bent her body slightly as the gaze she used to look at Noble Consort Lin was full of apprehension.


    ¡°The empress taught you well. You are constantly vigilant.¡± Noble Consort Lin smiled. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Fifth Princess is not the young prince. The young prince destroyed my son¡¯s inn, but Fifth Princess is without fault. I am merely here to visit her.¡±


    Her scanned the room and stopped at the Divine Spirit Fluid that was left on the table.


    Jealousy and envy were like ants gnawing at her heart, causing her heart to twitch vigorously.


    Back when her son was being harmed by the rival kingdoms and had almost lost his life, His Majesty was not willing to even provide a mouthful of the Divine Spirit Fluid.


    Now, Qi Qin¡¯er was but a girl, yet he was willing to do so!


    Noble Consort Lin subconsciously clenched her fists, but she remained calm as she said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Where is the empress?¡±


    The palace maid remained vigilant as she bowed and replied, ¡°The empress has just left. However, she will return soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Noble Consort Lin casually responded and did not approach the big bed as she kept the smile on her face.


    ¡°If the empress is not around, then it¡¯s alright. The princess was already on the brink of death. I dare not to be too careless. Otherwise¡­ if anything were to happen and the blame falls on me, that would not be good. I will come and see the princess when the empress returns.¡±


    Noble Consort Lin looked at the palace maid indifferently as she turned around and left.


    With that, the palace maid secretly felt relieved. A light wind blew past her face like an invisible hand.


    However, the palace maid could not help but frown.


    This Noble Consort Lin, did she put too much fragrance on today? Even the wind carried the smell of her fragrance, and it made one feel uncomfortable¡­


    However, seeing that she did not approach Qi Qin¡¯er, the tense face of the palace maid relaxed. She was really afraid that Noble Consort Lin would really do something to the princess, taking advantage of the empress¡¯s absence.


    Good thing she knew her place and did not take a step closer to the princess.


    ***


    After the empress left the princess¡¯s bedroom, she went straight to the little fatty¡¯s room.


    Not knowing why, she felt a little uneasy as her fingers subconsciously tugged the placket by her neck. She took a deep breath before opening the room door.


    Those guards only disallowed the little fatty to step outside, but they did not stop the empress from entering. Therefore, she entered the room without hindrance.


    At this moment, the little fatty was crying his eyes out, just like a fat little kitten.


    After he saw the empress, he wailed loudly before rushing over to her.


    ¡°Imperial Mother, how is Elder Sister?¡±


    The empress felt her heart tightened. She patted the little fatty¡¯s head as she lowered her gaze to ask, ¡°Tell me, was it, or was it not Qin¡¯er and your fault yesterday?¡±


    Little Fatty immediately shook his head. ¡°It was not our fault. It was that despicable citizen that ran into elder sister twice in a row, and I felt that he had done it on purpose. So, I wanted to punish him on Elder Sister¡¯s behalf. Who knew that Feng Lianyi indiscriminately framed elder sister and me!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the empress clenched her fists tightly. ¡°As long as it is not both your fault¡­ then that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother¡­¡± Little Fatty raised his head. ¡°You believe us?¡±


    The empress hesitated for a moment but finally spoke the truth. ¡°It is because Qin¡¯er said¡­ you had gotten into a disagreement with Feng Lianyi for the sake of saving her.¡±


    What she meant was that the one she believed in was Qi Qin¡¯er.


    Indeed, compared to the little fatty who was used to being evil, the na?ve, innocent, matured, and obedient Qi Qin¡¯er made others trust her very easily.

 Chapter 1560 - Kicking The Palace Door Open VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    However, it was just this time¡­ His Majesty did not believe in her!


    The little fatty was speechless.


    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± the empress lowered her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to lie.¡±


    ¨CQi Yue was too arrogant, and precisely because he had always been arrogant, he did not know how to lie.


    Furthermore, how could she possibly not believe her own children but an outsider?


    After hearing this, the little fatty¡¯s expression turned for the better. He suddenly thought of something as he held onto his imperial mother¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Mother, Pretty Sister will have a way. She has a way to save and awaken Qin¡¯er.¡±


    The empress was immediately stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I have personally witnessed it. She miraculously used some herbal dishes to save some leopards. Oh, that¡¯s right, two years ago, I secretly drank a mouthful of the Divine Spirit Fluid and was scolded by Imperial Father. The soup that Pretty Sister used to save the leopards smelled very much like the Divine Spirit Fluid. No, it smelled even better than the Divine Spirit Fluid!¡±


    Little Fatty did not have many other abilities, but there was one thing that he was good at¨Ceating!


    He was extremely knowledgeable in matters related to food. His nose was also extremely sensitive. So, back when he had seen those herbal dishes, he wanted to drink a couple of mouthfuls secretly, but that leopard was too fierce, he did not dare to fight it for food¡­


    Now, thinking about that smell¡­ tsk, tsk, he was about to drool.


    And the reason why he had been so hardworking, serious, and shamelessly clinging onto Feng Ruqing¡­ was first because of her ability to tame beasts; the second was because of the delicious smelling herbal dishes.


    The empress¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Yue¡¯er, is what you said just now true?¡±


    The little fatty desperately nodded. ¡°It was not just me, Feng Lianqing saw it too. Otherwise, why do you think Feng Lianqing kept insisting Feng Lianyi apologize to Pretty Sister? Wasn¡¯t it because he was greedy and wanted to have a mouthful too?


    ¡°Oh, and why do those spirit beasts follow her so willingly? It is all just for food! Imperial Mother, quickly go and find Pretty Sister. That¡¯s right, in passing, please also tell her my current situation. She will definitely feel sympathetic. Who knows if she pities me, I might be able to have a mouthful too¡­¡±


    The little fatty was not too worried about Qi Qin¡¯er. From the beginning to the end, he felt no one that Feng Ruqing could not cure.


    As to why he was crying so pitifully¡­


    It was only because he felt in pain.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± the little fatty looked left and right and saw that those palace maids were quite a distance away. He then carefully leaned closer to the empress and said softly, ¡°Pretty Sister likes beauties. Choose a few good-looking palace maids and send them to her. Besides that, don¡¯t ever let Imperial Father seek her out. Pretty Sister does not like males. Even spirit beasts too. She will kick people.¡±


    The empress was speechless.


    ¡°Especially those like Imperial Father. Previously in the manor, a tiger hooked up with two tigress at the same time. She saw it and almost cut off the male organ of the tiger. Therefore¡­ Imperial Father would be in danger.¡±


    Little Fatty raised his head to look at the empress. Seeing that her expression did not change, he continued speaking, ¡°Of course, Imperial Father has beaten me up without investigating the matter properly, and I really hope he gets castrated. However, if Pretty Sister gets angry and is unwilling to come and save my elder sister, that would not be too good¡­¡±


    The empress ignored the little fatty.


    Furthermore, she did not even hear the words he had spoken later on about selecting the palace maids and what not. Her whole mind was buzzing with that single sentence ¡ª


    1


    ¡°The soup that Pretty Sister had previously used to save the leopards smelled very much like the Divine Spirit Fluid. No, it smelled even better than the Divine Spirit Fluid!¡±

 Chapter 1561 - The Opposite Sex Is Only To Continue The Family Bloodline I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    More fragrant than the Divine Spirit Fluid?


    The Divine Spirit Fluid in the imperial palace had slowly lost its spiritual qi as it was kept away for too many years.


    If it was¡­ the Divine Spiritual Fluid from back then¡­


    Perhaps¡­ Qin¡¯er would have long recovered.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, bring me to her!¡±


    The empress¡¯s emotions were surging. She was like a person who was about to drown, and now that she had found a life-saving straw, she refused to let go.


    ***


    The imperial palace was in chaos.


    Ah Hua was riding on the neck of a guard as it bared its teeth, emitting a growl.


    The cultivation of those guards was originally not strong. Under the weight of these spirit beasts, they did not even have the chance to escape with their lives, not to mention fight back. Some could barely breathe.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A fierce shout came from up ahead.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice. Instantly, she saw Qi Fang in his dragon robe, bringing civil and military courtiers with him.


    There was a cold, solemn aura on his handsome face. His eyes were as sharp a sword as he looked at Feng Ruqing fiercely.


    Feng Ruqing met Qi Fang¡¯s angry gaze straight on as the corner of her lips curled up into a sneer. Her gaze was fearless and as calm as before.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± Qi Fang walked up to Feng Ruqing and then stopped. He had a poker face on. ¡°This is not a place where you should be. You should return now.¡±


    If it were not for Feng Ruqing¡­


    Perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so many incidents.


    If Feng Ruqing did not exist, Yue¡¯er would not have gotten into conflict with Feng Lianyi, and he would not have¡­ dragged down Qin¡¯er with him and caused her to be severely injured.


    Qi Fang did not have any positive feelings toward the young maiden who stood before him. The only reason he did not attack her was that he was not one without integrity. Yue¡¯er and Feng Lianyi¡¯s conflict was related to Feng Ruqing. However, it was not under her instructions that it occurred.


    If Feng Ruqing continued to stay close to Yue¡¯er, he had no way to keep out of it.


    Not to mention¡­ Now, Feng Ruqing had brought a group of spirit beasts into the imperial palace. He had initially misunderstood her and thus intended to give her a chance and not be calculative toward her. He could not guarantee that it will be the same next time.


    A young maiden in red stood proudly in the gentle breeze. It was so obvious. Even her smile¡­ had an arrogance to it.


    ¡°What if I insist on entering today?¡±


    Qi Fang got a little angry. ¡°Maiden Feng, taking into account of Yue¡¯er, I am not dealing with your crime of breaking into the palace. It is better that you leave now. Otherwise, if I change my mind, you will no longer be able to leave!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Hearing Qi Fang¡¯s words, the expressions of the fellow courtiers changed. They immediately looked at Qi Fang angrily.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this woman is so daring. Not only did she bewitch the young prince, now she is even brave enough to break into the palace. If Your Majesty does not punish her, how would people view our Tianling Kingdom in the future?¡±


    ¡°We beg Your Majesty to immediately sentence this witch to death to serve as an example.¡±


    ¡°We beg Your Majesty to sentence her to death!¡±


    The civil and military courtiers did not noticed Qi Fang¡¯s gloomy expression as they all knelt down as if they would not get up if Qi Fang did not deal with Feng Ruqing.


    Qi Fang¡¯s expression turned ugly as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Feng Ruqing breaking into the palace already made things difficult for him. Now that these old dogs were pushing him into the corner, was it not making things even more difficult for him?


    However, he did not say a word as he stood there against the blowing wind. He frowned angrily and even the veins at his temples were throbbing.


    Feng Ruqing slowly raised her hand¡­

 Chapter 1562 - The Opposite Sex Is Only To Continue The Family Bloodline II

    Thud!


    A huge pot descended from the sky and fell toward the ground. Those civil and military courtiers could not react in time before they were squashed beneath the huge pot. Those who had weak cultivation broke their bones and spat blood.


    As for those who were outside the range of the huge pot, they were still sent flying by the huge force as they lay on the ground miserably.


    Dust floated all over the place.


    Feng Ruqing stepped forward toward the crowd slowly with heavy footsteps.


    ¡°Was this how all of you had forced him to beat the little fatty?¡±


    Those courtiers slowly climbed back up as they looked at the approaching Feng Ruqing with terror written on their faces.


    Not knowing why, when Qi Fang saw Feng Ruqing attacking these civil and military courtiers, he did not rebuke.


    Perhaps¡­ he had long wished to silence these old courtiers.


    ¡°Although this little fatty is not very likable¡­¡± Feng Ruqing halted as she stood in front of the group of old courtiers. She looked down at them coldly. ¡°Sometimes, even I wish to beat him. However¡­ if you all cripple him, who will help me to take care of my backyard?¡±


    All the courtiers were speechless.


    ¡°Furthermore, this all happened because of Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered as she waved her hand. Vines rose from the ground and shot toward those courtiers.


    ¡°Now, I am going to treat you like how you all treated him!¡±


    Helian Yue stood behind Feng Ruqing from the beginning to the end as she stared at her in admiration.


    In the past, she had thought that she herself was arrogant enough. Now, when compared to Feng Ruqing, it was just a little witch meeting a big witch.


    At most, she would beat up those little despicable people who were shameless and had yet ever to beat up these despicable old people. It could be estimated that in the whole of Tianling Kingdom, besides Grandfather Tian Ya, only Xiao Qing would dare to beat these people to the point that they did not even dare pant.


    The vines were like numerous hands, whipping these courtiers mercilessly.


    ¡°Stop. Ah! Stop beating. Stop! Your Majesty, where are the secret guards? The palace infantry? And¡­ those skilled masters in the palace? Quickly deal with these people!¡±


    ¡°Helian Yue, don¡¯t forget that your entire Helian family belongs to General Tian Ya. Feng Lianyi is someone from General Manor. You are helping this woman, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the general¡¯s wrath?¡±


    ¡°You think that because the general pampers you quite a bit, you are comparable to a person from General Manor? He is strict toward Maiden Lianyi because he treats Maiden Lianyi as his own. That¡¯s why he does not indulge in her. He pampers you just because he does not nurture you as if you were his own!¡±


    ¡°Quickly make her stop. Otherwise¡­ even the Helian family would not protect you!¡±


    Helian Yue pouted as her expression showed her disagreement. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Grandfather Tian Ya was not the kind of person who could not distinguish between right and wrong, nor was he one who would protect people who have done wrong.


    Furthermore¡­ What was Feng Lianyi¡¯s status anyway? She was just a servant girl in General Manor. She could beat to death however many people like this kind of person. Did she really think that the people of General Manor showing some respect to her meant that she was the young lady of General Manor?


    Hah!


    How ridiculous.


    Xiao Qing was so likeable. She looked beautiful and had strong abilities. If Grandfather General were to see her, he would definitely like her.


    ¡°Helian Yue, don¡¯t forget Feng Lianqing!¡± That old courtier saw that bringing up the general was useless. Thus, he continued to speak through teeth gritted, ¡°Feng Lianqing and Feng Lianyi have a great relationship. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Feng Lianqing would be angry when he finds out?¡±


    Helian Yue calmly looked at the old courtier. ¡°I have started to improve my moral character and behaving more ethically.¡±


    The old courtier was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1563 - Males Are Only For Continuing The Family Bloodline III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯s family¡¯s young maiden, Qing Han, said that males are only for continuing the family bloodline. There is no use to it whatsoever. In the past, I did not know that and kept pursuing Brother Lianqing. Now, I have been enlightened and understand that there are many things I want to pursue after in this life. For example, fame and fortune¡­ cultivation¡­ to spend my entire life chasing after a man is really too much of a waste. You all don¡¯t need to mention Elder Brother Lianqing in front of me. He is in the past. Since I have already thought things through, I will not let myself fall back into that.¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s words made Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darken. She lowered her head and asked telepathically. ¡°Who told you these words?¡±


    Qing Han replied, her voice a little muffled like her mouth was stuffed, ¡°Auntie Tang.¡±


    Tang Yin!


    It was indeed her!


    The only other person besides her who would say such things was Gu Yiyi!


    Feng Ruqing raised her gaze and looked at this group of old courtiers as she said coldly, ¡°Qing Han, don¡¯t remove these people blocking my path.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Mother!¡±


    After Qing Han¡¯s words were spoken, the vines instantly wrapped around the old courtiers, moving them all to the side.


    Qi Fang finally responded. He raised his hand and countless skilled masters appeared from the sky as they stopped before Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks as she looked at these skilled masters expressionlessly.


    This group of people¡¯s cultivation were all above Holy Warrior tier. Simply bringing one out would be able to instantly annihilate Cang Yue Mainland.


    However, this was Land of No Return!


    Therefore, the number of skilled masters was countless.


    However, when facing this group of people, Feng Ruqing did not retreat. She looked extremely flamboyant under the gale in her red dress.


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± Qi Fang¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp. ¡°Taking into consideration young Maiden Helian and Qi Yue, it would be better for you to leave first. This imperial palace¡­ is not a place you can come and go as you wish.¡±


    He also wanted to keep his reputation. If it were to be made known that his palace was broken into, he would definitely lose his reputation.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Feng Ruqing squinted. ¡°I insist on entering?¡±


    Qi Fang sneered. ¡°My people, every single one of them, are stronger than you. So, how are you going to enter? Furthermore, my patience is limited. I would never do the same thing three times. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself the third time. Otherwise¡­ even if I wish to let you off, it will be hard to convince the masses!¡±


    Feng Ruqing scanned everyone there arrogantly and soon, her gaze rested upon Qi Fang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Today, I am not just going to enter. I am also bringing away Little Fatty and Qin¡¯er.¡±


    Qi Fang was stunned as he said mockingly, ¡°Is my daughter someone you can bring away just because you want to?¡±


    ¡°They have signed a labor agreement with me. I want to bring them away. Nobody is able to stop me!¡±


    Rumble!


    A gale suddenly arose.


    The young maiden¡¯s hair flew in the wind, and her red dress danced, making her look like a demoness. With every step she took forward, that force grew stronger. Even the surrounding air started to feel heavy.


    Those secret guards had already drawn their swords. Even if they were facing a six-month pregnant lady, with the order of the emperor, they could not show mercy.


    All the spirit beasts leapt up and stood by Feng Ruqing¡¯s side like bodyguards as they looked at the people before them with guarded gazes.


    If there were people who could see the situation within the young maiden¡¯s body, they would definitely find that the black sword that was hiding in her dantian was moving together with her strength¡­


    That sword was one that she had gotten from Fu Chen back then. Ever since the day she used her spiritual force to cultivate the spiritual herbs to save Nalan Yan, which had depleted her spiritual qi quickly and thus stimulated this sword, this sword stayed in her dantian and no longer moved¡­


    However, now, there was a faint black light above the black sword. It looked so strange.

 Chapter 1564 - Qi Qin’er Was On The Verge Of Death I

    Not knowing why, after Qi Fang felt Feng Ruqing¡¯s strength, he felt suppressed. He seemed surprised.


    However¡­


    At such a crucial moment, a voice came from behind as it ripped through the sky and into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this moment¡­


    All the secret guards were stunned. However, they did not put away the swords in their hands as they stood still, awaiting Qi Fang¡¯s orders.


    Qi Fang glanced sideways and saw a nervous face.


    The beautiful lady no longer had the elegance she had before. There was a nervousness and anger that could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°I am asking you to stop. Who allowed you all to raise your swords against Maiden Feng? All of you, stop!¡± The empress was so angry that she was screaming.


    All the secret guards were slightly stunned as they looked at Qi Fang for a signal. None of them put away their swords.


    Qi Fang pondered for a moment, raised his hand and said coldly, ¡°Step down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The group of secret guards obediently put away their swords. However, before they managed to leave, they heard the young maiden¡¯s casual voice.


    ¡°When you want to attack me, you appear, and when you want to leave, you just leave?¡±


    Every step she took forward made the air increasingly heavy. In the gentle breeze, her red dress was dancing. She was so stunning that she could bring a city to its knees.


    The empress immediately understood the meaning behind Feng Ruqing¡¯s words as she turned her head to the side and looked at the group of secret guards. ¡°With Maiden Feng¡¯s identity and status, how could you all even think of attacking her? Now, no matter how Maiden Feng wishes to treat you all, none of you are allowed to fight back. Those who fight back will be chased out of the palace!¡±


    The expressions of the secret guards changed as they immediately looked at Qi Fang.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened as his voice carried a tinge of helplessness. ¡°Empress, it is I who had commanded them¡­¡±


    ¡°You, shut up!¡±


    The empress raised her gaze. Her voice was not loud, however, it was like a heavy hammer ruthlessly knocking at Qi Fang¡¯s heart.


    Ever since the empress entered the palace, all her actions were dignified. This was the first time that she had spoken such heavy words. It was obvious that she was truly angered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much misunderstandings you had toward Maiden Feng, but now, you are all mistreating Maiden Feng. I cannot ignore this!¡±


    She used to be as indiscriminate as well.


    Even more, she had almost completely offended Feng Ruqing.


    However, she was a person with a good memory. Some mistakes could only be made once. She was not one to make the same mistakes again.


    What was more important was that now, only Feng Ruqing could save Qin¡¯er.


    If she did not allow Feng Ruqing to vent her grievances properly, she did not even dare to mention this matter, out of fear that Feng Ruqing would develop ill feelings and no longer want to treat her daughter¡­


    ¡°Empress!¡± Qi Fang frowned. ¡°You are tired. Go and take a rest.¡±


    The empress ignored Qi Fang as she looked at Feng Ruqing pleadingly. There was even some anxiousness in her eyes.


    Feng Ruqing turned her gaze and coincidentally met with the empress¡¯s eyes. She stopped in her tracks. She pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me in a hurry?¡±


    Was it Little Fatty who was about to die, or was it Qi Qin¡¯er who was about to die? Otherwise, the empress would not be so anxious.


    The empress suppressed her nervousness and worry. ¡°Maiden Feng, do you want to vent your grievances first or follow me first¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing squinted as she glanced coldly at the secret guards who did not dare to move. In the end, she turned around and calmly said, ¡°Then, I will follow you first. There will be other opportunities in the future to settle the scores. I will leave my spirit beasts here for now. If they lose even a single strand of hair, I will annihilate the entire Wu Shang City!¡±

 Chapter 1565 - Qi Qin’er Was On The Verge Of Death II

    Compared to settling scores, it was better to save a person first. Especially seeing how anxious the empress was, it was obvious that the situation was not too good.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress!¡±


    Suddenly a nervous voice was heard.


    The empress turned her head in the direction of the voice and immediately saw a palace maid stumbling in and running over. When she saw the palace maid¡¯s hurried actions, her heart fell as her face turned pale. ¡°Ah Nan, what happened?¡±


    Ah Nan was the palace maid she had left behind to take care of Qin¡¯er. Now that she was nervously coming over, could something have happened to Qin¡¯er?


    ¡°Empress, Princess, she¡­¡± Ah Nan¡¯s voice was a little crying. ¡°It seems like the princess is about to die.¡±


    What?


    The empress felt her legs weaken and almost lost consciousness.


    Good thing Qi Fang reacted in time and helped support her body.


    ¡°You said, Qin¡¯er¡­ what happened to her?¡± Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened. There was obviously the Divine Spirit Fluid to help keep her life. Nothing would happen to Qin¡¯er for now.


    How was she suddenly on the verge of death?


    Ah Nan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The princess woke up just now. However, she spat out a mouthful of blood and then lost consciousness again. Then, I went over to check the princess¡¯s breath. It was very weak like she is about to die¡­¡±


    After the palace maid said these words, the empress felt her vision turning black and almost lost consciousness. She dug into her palms and kept herself awake with that piercing pain.


    ¡°Go to Feng Luan Palace. Quickly return to Feng Luan Palace.¡± The empress gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something as she held onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Maiden Feng, please save Qin¡¯er. In the past, it was my fault. I misunderstood you and had almost harmed you. It was all my fault. I beg you, please, save her¡­¡±


    Tears were flowing from her eyes as pain was written all over her pale face.


    In this life, the one she felt most sorry about was Qin¡¯er.


    As the saying goes, crying children have milk to drink. Yue¡¯er had been mischievous since he was a child and liked to cry and complain. Therefore, her love and energy were all spent on Yue¡¯er.


    As for Qin¡¯er¡­


    She was an extremely obedient and mature child, so she paid less attention to her.


    It was because she was too matured and had never caused anyone to worry about her. She was not one to cause unnecessary troubles. Therefore, she felt that she didn¡¯t need to worry about her¡­


    However, no matter what, Qin¡¯er was her daughter. It was the child she carried for ten months and the child she gave birth to. Now that she heard such bad news, her heart hurt so badly like it was shrinking and the tears could not stop flowing ¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze as she looked at the old courtiers who were held mid-air by Qing Han¡¯s vines. Soon, she retracted her gaze and looked at the palace maid, Ah Nan. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish for her to really die, lead me to her quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ah Nan regained her senses and responded. She even totally forgot to formally excuse herself and brought Feng Ruqing in the direction of Feng Luan Palace immediately.


    Qi Fang saw the direction in which Feng Ruqing headed to and was just about to say something. However, this time, he did not say a word, taking into account the empress¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Empress, we should also go¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The empress immediately raised her hand and pushed Qi Fang aside. Her footsteps were unsteady. Even if she was falling, she would not allow Qi Fang to touch her.


    ¡°Empress?¡± Qi Fang¡¯s heart clenched. He looked the empress¡¯s back as she left determinedly and felt a nagging feeling¡­ like he had lost something.


    The empress did not falter in her steps. However, her voice was somewhat desolate.


    ¡°Everyone knows that I am favored by you, and countless people are envious of this. I also used to think so too. I thought you loved Yue¡¯er as much as I did, but now I understand, you have many children after all. How can you ever be like me? This time, Qin¡¯er is also implicated in this¡­ yet, Your Majesty is still thinking about making things difficult for this maiden here. If Qin¡¯er can¡¯t survive this time, I will never forgive you for as long as I live!¡±

 Chapter 1566 - Say It Again I

    ¡®I¡¯ll never forgive you if something bad happens to Qin¡¯er!¡¯


    The empress left without looking back. She sounded so firm as if she was determined not to turn back regardless of what Qi Fang said¡­


    ***


    In Feng Luan Palace.


    The palace servants were guarding the door, and when they saw Ah Nan coming to Feng Ruqing, they all took a few steps to the side, bowing their heads in respect.


    Ah Nan bowed to Feng Ruqing and pushed the door.


    At a glance, Feng Ruqing saw the little girl lying weakly on the bed.


    The little girl¡¯s face was pale, and there was still blood on the bed sheet.


    ¡°Has anyone¡­ Been here before?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, expressionlessly


    Ah Nan was startled. ¡°Noble Consort Lin came just now, but she didn¡¯t approach Princess.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Maiden Feng.¡± Ah Nan bowed her head and left.


    She did not know who Maiden Feng was, but the empress trusted her so much, so she must have great abilities.


    When Ah Nan was about to leave the room, she heard the young girl¡¯s voice again coming from behind her.


    ¡°No one shall be allowed to come in.¡±


    Ah Nan was slightly stunned. She was somewhat surprised as she looked at Feng Ruqing. However, she did not say anything in the end and quickly left, closing the door of the room¡­


    After Ah Nan had left the room, she looked up and saw the empress rushing over. She was followed by Qi Fang and a group of ministers who looked somewhat worried.


    After all, Qi Qin¡¯er was the princess of this kingdom. Now that she was dying, these ministers had to come and wait patiently.


    ¡°How is Qin¡¯er?¡± Qi Fang took a step forward; his cold face was filled with worry. ¡°I have brought the imperial physician to treat Qin¡¯er immediately.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Ah Nan bowed, cold sweat beading on her forehead. ¡°Just now, Maiden Feng said that no one is allowed to enter¡­¡±


    ¡°Insolent!¡± Qi Fang was so furious that his robes were lifted in the wind. ¡°I want to see my own daughter. Who dares to stop me?¡±


    He was the emperor of Tianling Kingdom. No one could stop him!


    The empress raised her eyes and sneered, ¡°Your Majesty, your people have already treated Qin¡¯er with Divine Spirit Fluid. But now Divine Spirit Fluid isn¡¯t working, what else do you think you can use to save her?¡±


    ¡°But, my imperial physician is always better than that little girl!¡±


    Qi Fang did not understand why the empress trusted this little girl so much. What else did this girl have besides the ability to command spirit beasts?


    Speaking of spirit beasts¡­


    Qi Fang trembled.


    It seemed that in the entire Land of No Return, only the Nan family had this skill¡­


    If he remembered correctly, Maiden Feng¡¯s husband was named Nan¡­


    No!


    The old master of the Nan family had only one son in his life. They were the only ones who could have the surname ¡®Nan¡¯ among that Nan family. Qi Fang had never heard of anyone named Nan Xian!


    Furthermore, those spirit beasts obeyed Feng Ruqing¡¯s orders. From the day at the city gate, he could tell that the group of spirit beasts was not Nan Xian¡¯s!


    Therefore¡­


    This was probably only a coincidence.


    He had not heard the Nan family having an illegitimate son¡­

 Chapter 1567 - Say It Again II

    However, the old master of the Nan family once had an unfilial daughter who planned to kill him and was expelled from the family. But there has been no news of her since then.


    But even if Nan Xian was somewhat related to her¡­ He would not have Nan as his surname and certainly would follow his father¡¯s surname.


    There was not only one Nan family in Land of No Return, but all the other Nan families are unknown. The only one anyone would think of when mentioning the Nan family was that one¡­


    ¡°Yu¡¯er said that she could save Qin¡¯er.¡±


    The empress clenched her fists tightly. She was also worried, but¡­ Because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, she did not dare to rush in, afraid that she would be angry and refuse to treat Qi Qin¡¯er.


    Likewise, she would not let anyone enter to disturb her!


    ¡°Empress, do you really believe the little prince¡¯s words?¡±


    An old minister covered in bruises sneered. ¡°The little prince has always been lawless and unreasonable. How can you believe his words? It¡¯s better to send the imperial physician to take a look at her. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she really can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°Empress, you are the princess¡¯s mother. I believe that you are not trying to kill the princess. Please step aside and let the imperial physician enter.¡±


    The empress blocked the doorway, trembling. She had no other way out; Feng Ruqing was her only hope, so she must not give up.


    ¡°I trust Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Yu¡¯er was her son, no matter how many mistakes he had made, as long as he made some improvements, she was willing to trust him.


    ¡°Empress!¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s handsome face turned pale. He stared at the empress, concerned. ¡°You have to get out of the way, or Qin¡¯er really has no hope!¡±


    The empress¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at Qi Fang and sneered. ¡°You want your imperial physician to save her? Can the imperial physician save my Qin¡¯er? If he really can save her, he would have done it long ago. Now, I will not let anyone in to harm my daughter!¡±


    Her voice was firm and clear.


    The power in her firm voice was enough to make the crowd tremble in fear¡­


    ***


    General Manor.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s hands were covered in bandages. She sneered and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the palace?¡±


    A woman dressed in green stood in front of her. She did have a beautiful face, but she was not pleasing to the eyes.


    Her eyes were cold, expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you. I couldn¡¯t kill that fatty, but killing Qi Qin¡¯er is considered a favor.¡±


    She wanted to use the guards to kill that little fatty. However, when she was about to hit the little fatty with the cane, Qi Qin¡¯er had suddenly jumped on him, causing the cane to hit Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°However, the emperor has Divine Spirit Fluid that can save Qi Qin¡¯er, but I¡¯ve already given Noble Consort Lin an item to kill Qi Qin¡¯er.¡±


    Feng Lianyi lowered her eyes.


    Initially, she did not want to use this person to kill the little fatty. She did not make any move even after being bullied and receiving so much humiliation over the years¡­


    However¡­


    This time, that fatty boy, Qi Yu, had repeatedly confronted her on behalf of Feng Ruqing, pushing her to the limit. She had no choice but to do so!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just help me kill that stupid emperor and the empress?¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°The emperor is quite easy to deal with. At least he knows who is right and who is wrong, but the empress is not sensible at all. She always protects that little fatty! If they die and that fatty loses his support, he¡¯ll be at my mercy and will be humiliated!¡±

 Chapter 1568 - Say It Again III

    The woman in green frowned. ¡°Do you think Tian Ya will let this happen? All my crimes will be exposed if I provoke Tian Ya! So¡­. How am I going to get revenge?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s heart trembled. She looked up at the green dressed woman¡¯s beautiful face. At this moment, she was a little confused about whether it was right or wrong to plot something with this woman¡­


    ¡°What about Feng Ruqing? Help me kill her! If she dies, nothing will happen!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The woman shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I have a feeling that she¡¯s dangerous, and the man with her is even more dangerous. I can¡¯t take that risk.¡±


    Obviously¡­ She was more powerful than Feng Ruqing¡­


    But somehow, she felt that this woman was dangerous and could not be messed with! She was not willing to mess with her for Feng Lianyi!


    Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡®Feng Ruqing is dangerous? That¡¯s the most ridiculous joke I¡¯d ever heard!


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that she just doesn¡¯t want to help me!¡¯


    Of course, this was something that Feng Lian Yi did not dare to say. After all, the woman in front of her could easily squeeze her to death like squeezing a fly.


    It was only because she needed something from Feng Lianyi that she had agreed to deal with the little fatty on her behalf.


    ¡°And¡­¡± The woman looked at Feng Lianyi coldly. ¡°Your father¡­ He has brought that woman back. If you want to help your mother, you have to listen to me!¡±


    Feng Lianyi stiffened. She raised her head in shock as she looked up at the woman.


    ¡°What did you say?


    ¡®That b*tch¡­ Is back?¡¯


    ¡®How dare you, Father!¡¯


    ¡°All these women who take other people¡¯s men are sluts!!!¡± Feng Lianyi angrily tightened her grip around the cup in her hand and wanted to smash it on the ground, but she suddenly remembered that she was still in General Manor and hastily put it down again.


    The woman laughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your mother is actually the man-stealer. They were a lovely couple back then, but your mother came and ruined their relationship. How can you call that woman a b*tch who steals other people¡¯s man¡­


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°A lovely couple¡­ She¡¯s just a b*tch who interferes with other people¡¯s life! A marriage without the blessing from the elders¡­ And you still have the nerve to mention love? My mother is the one my grandparents approved of, and that woman was nothing! No one in the family approved of her, so she had no right marrying my father!¡±


    ¡®Father has always loved that woman. Back then¡­ If Grandfather had not threatened him with that woman¡¯s life, perhaps Father would never have agreed to marry Mother.


    ¡®B*tch!


    ¡®Obviously, no one in the family likes her. She shouldn¡¯t have appeared again. So why did she come back to Father?¡¯


    The woman in green said coldly, ¡°This is General Manor, so you must control your emotions. If Tian Ya notices something amiss, don¡¯t blame me for killing you first!¡±


    Feng Lianyi trembled. She then pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I never wanted to go against anyone in my life. It was these people who wouldn¡¯t let me go first.¡±


    As was the case with Feng Ruqing, so was that b*tch!


    She had no intention of antagonizing that b*tch, but that woman still came back, which was clearly a deliberate attempt to harm her mother!


    Why would she show up when she knew her father was obsessed with her?

 Chapter 1569 - Say It Again IV

    Feng Lianyi clenched her fists tightly as her breath was somewhat heavy.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s ears twitched as she heard something. She turned her head in panic and looked in the direction where the sound came.


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    A little mouse came out, and after it saw that someone had spotted it, it hurriedly turned away and disappeared into the rat hole.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mouse. Why are you so jumpy?¡± Feng Lianyi frowned. ¡°General Manor has always been strictly guarded. No one will dare to eavesdrop, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The woman looked around in disgust. ¡°Why is there a mouse in your room?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask my servant to buy some rat poison later.¡± Feng Lianyi did not care about that.


    She was not scared of mice, just a little disgusted¡­


    ***


    At this time, a man in white robes stood at the corner of the wall outside General Manor.


    He heard a squeaking sound and saw a mouse rushing to him.


    A small green head came out of the man¡¯s sleeve and looked straight down at the mouse ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡­¡±


    The little mouse squeaked.


    Qing Zhu listened to it and turned to Nan Xian. ¡°Feng Lianyi is cozying up to General Tian Ya because she seems to have some hidden secrets, but the little mouse didn¡¯t hear those secrets.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s gaze grew colder, scaring Qing Zhu.


    Qing Zhu quickly continued, ¡°However, I found out something else. Feng Lianyi¡¯s father brought back a woman who seems to be his first wife not long ago. Could it be Xiao Ya?¡±


    Nan Xian did not say anything, his gaze was unreadable.


    ¡°Master¡­ ¡± Qing Zhu looked at Nan Xian carefully, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back and ask the princess for some rewards?¡±


    As soon as it was done speaking, the coldness in the man¡¯s eyes dissipated. He then softly responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    So, Master was silent just now because he was thinking about how be rewarded?


    Nan Xian no longer said anything more. He picked Qing Zhu up and turned away, disappearing from the street¡­


    ***


    Feng Luan Palace.


    The situation was still grim.


    The empress blocked the entrance to her room, not allowing anyone to come closer.


    Qi Fang frowned. He seemed a bit pissed with the empress right now. However, in the end, he could not bring himself to vent his anger on her.


    The palace servants and eunuchs all kneeled in fright, and no one dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Empress¡­¡± A familiar voice came from the back. ¡°I thought that you would feel sorry for your daughter and treat her quickly, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this¡­¡± Her words dripped with sarcasm.


    When the empress turned her head, she saw Noble Consort Lin with Third Prince a short distance away.


    Compared to the overbearing and aggressive little prince Qi Yu and the bullying Fourth Prince, this Third Prince was much more gentle and elegant. He was the perfect candidate for the future emperor.


    If there were no empress¡­


    Qi Fang would have installed Third Prince as the crown prince.


    ¡°Empress¡­¡± Third Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Empress feel pity for Qin¡¯er? I think Qi Yu trusts the girl in the room too much, making the empress believe in her too. Qi Yu is still young, but everyone knows he loves beauty, right? But that¡¯s not his fault¡­¡±

 Chapter 1570 - Say It Again V

    The ministers¡¯ faces darkened as soon as they heard those words.


    ¡°A demon girl! She¡¯s a demon girl! Your Majesty, she must be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°The little prince is only nine years old, and he still does not understand anything about love. How could he fall in love with a demon? This demon girl must have bewitched him with something!¡±


    ¡°This demon is pregnant, and the one in her womb is not something good. We must kill both of them before they cause any more harm to our kingdom¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The door of the room was violently kicked open.


    A young girl in a red dress with a beautiful face stood expressionlessly at the door.


    Her eyes were fiercely cold and angry.


    ¡°What did you just say about my child?¡±


    Those ministers shut their mouths for a moment.


    They remembered being hung up and whipped earlier¡­


    Third Prince glanced at her stunningly beautiful face. His eyes slid down to her belly. Seeing that she was pregnant, he could not help but feel sorry for her again.


    ¡®No wonder my little brother has been going to this girl a lot lately. She¡¯s really¡­ A true beauty.¡¯


    It was not even an exaggeration to say that she was the most beautiful woman in Wu Shang City.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ She¡¯s already pregnant, and a soiled woman is not allowed to stay inside the palace.


    ¡®What a pity indeed¡­¡¯


    Everyone was silent.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward the old minister who had cursed her just now.


    ¡°Can you repeat what you¡¯ve said just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before the minister could say anything more, Feng Ruqing had already kicked him, sending him flying out.


    The minister spurted a mouthful of blood. He had just managed to stand up when countless vines came out of the ground and hung his body upside down in mid-air.


    ¡°I said, repeat it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t repeat it¡­¡±


    Other ministers did not speak and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡®This violent woman¡­ She¡¯s so scary!¡¯


    ¡®How can her husband live with her?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The minister cried helplessly. ¡°Please save me!¡±


    Qi Fang frowned.


    His minister had indeed said something terrible, but this was a palace after all. Someone was beating his people in front of him, the emperor. This matter could ruin his reputation as a ruler in the future.


    However¡­


    When Qi Fang was about to speak, his eyes glanced toward the door. He suddenly saw a thin figure standing behind it, staring at them.


    He was speechless, and his body stiffened, somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The minister did not notice Qi Qin¡¯er; he only saw that Qi Fang did not pay any attention to him as he cried out, ¡°Please save me quickly!¡±


    The minister was brought down to the ground so hard that his body trembled, and tears flowed as he winced in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Say it!!!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was expressionless.


    The minister¡¯s lips trembled as he weakly opened his mouth, ¡°This demon is pregnant, and the one in her womb is not something good¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Countless vines suddenly whipped the minister¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    The minister shouted painfully. He rolled on the ground with tears and snot streaming down his face.

 Chapter 1571 - Keep Waiting I

    Feng Ruqing walked toward the minister expressionlessly. ¡°You cursed my daughter? And how dare you curse twice?¡±


    The minister was stunned.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what you asked me to say?


    ¡®I¡¯ve said it, and now you are treating me like this¡­¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re a bully!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing turned sideways to look at the ministers who spoke just now. ¡°All of you have also cursed me back then¡­ I recognize all of your voices. Now, I want you to say again what you¡¯ve said about me¡­¡±


    The ministers were speechless.


    ¡®This woman will beat us to death if we say it again, but she will still beat us if we don¡¯t¡­ What should we do?¡¯


    All the ministers were shivering as they quickly turned to Qi Fang, pleading for help. But they suddenly found that Qi Fang was staring at the doorway happily.


    The ministers were slightly startled. They, too, turned to look at what Qi Fang was looking at and saw the cute little girl.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were slightly timid, wanting to come out, but also a little afraid, standing restlessly at the door.


    ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡±


    Tears flowed down from the empress¡¯s eyes. She rushed forward and pulled Qi Qin¡¯er into her embrace.


    Her body trembled a bit, but the weight on her heart was finally lifted.


    Noble Consort Lin froze, and her breath grew heavier. She clenched her fists tightly, and her face was slightly livid.


    ¡®That person said that the poison could kill Qi Qin¡¯er, but why is she still alive?


    Third Prince looked surprised as he turned to Feng Ruqing. His eyes sunk, wondering what he was thinking about¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s fine¡­¡± Feng Ruqing calmly looked back at the empress. ¡°I need to go now.¡±


    She had been gone for quite some time, and Nan Xian must have been worried about her¡­


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± The empress was so grateful that she no longer knew what to say. ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯ve treated you badly back then¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not save her because of you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s tone was calm. She did not save people because of other people. She only saved the people she wanted to save.


    Every time she saw Qi Qin¡¯er, she would always think that little girl Dai¡¯er¡­ And even her heart softened a little.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing¡­¡± She paused, ¡°Qi Qin¡¯er was poisoned¡­ It was snake venom.¡±


    She glanced at the ministers coldly and walked away.


    Those old ministers did not dare to speak again, shrinking their necks, wishing to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing did not stay any longer. She left after giving them one last glance.


    The empress¡¯s face instantly turned cold. She released the little girl in her arms and turned to Ah Nan. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? How did the princess get poisoned?¡±


    Ah Nan panicked and kneeled on the ground. Her face was as pale as paper. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Noble Consort Lin came just now, and then that happened to the princess after she left¡­¡±


    ¡®Noble Consort Lin!¡¯


    The empress¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she stared at Noble Consort Lin angrily.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Noble Consort Lin hurriedly turned to Qi Fang. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent. I was afraid that the empress would accuse me of wanting to harm the princess, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would still blame me.¡±


    Qi Fang lightly frowned, lowering his eyes to look at Ah Nan, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Did Noble Consort Lin come to Qin¡¯er? I want to know the truth.¡±

 Chapter 1572 - Keep Waiting II

    Ah Nan trembled and bit her lip. ¡°No, but¡­ Today, Noble Consort Lin¡¯s body smells of perfumed powder¡­¡±


    ¡°I only used a fragrant powder, not poison¡­ Your Majesty, you have to do justice on my behalf.¡±


    Noble Consort Lin kneeled in panic. Her beautiful face looked miserable and pitiful.


    Qi Fang sighed and turned to the empress. ¡°Empress, there must be a misunderstanding. Noble Consort Lin didn¡¯t go near Qin¡¯er. It was not her¡­¡±


    The empress did not speak.


    Qi Fang continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate this matter thoroughly and¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentences, the empress had already pulled Qi Qin¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to the room, slamming it shut.


    This matter was definitely related to Noble Consort Lin, but the emperor had made it clear that he would not do justice for the empress. Although she was the empress, she did not have much power and could only rely on the emperor¡¯s favor to support her in the palace.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qi Qin¡¯er pulled the empress¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡±


    She pursed her pink lips and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Noble Consort Lin is not a good person, and Third Prince is also a bully. He¡¯s not like what people think of him.¡±


    Sister Xiao Qing said that she had to learn to complain and not be bullied like before.


    The empress pulled Qi Qin¡¯er into her arms and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I envy Maiden Feng. She has a husband, but she still can live freely and can rely on herself. Unlike us¡­ Who rely on the emperor¡¯s favor¡­ Rely on a man¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡± The empress bowed her head and looked at the little girl in her arms. ¡°You can go to Maiden Feng later¡­ She¡¯s a great person.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Qi Qin¡¯er nodded. ¡°Although I was unconscious, I could still hear everything. I also knew that it was Mother who fed me Divine Spirit Fluid. I became worse after Noble Consort Lin visited me, and then Sister Xiao Qing fed me some soup, which tasted better than Divine Spirit Fluid. It was so delicious and made me feel much better.¡±


    The little girl had an innocent smile on her face with a pair of large, bright eyes.


    The empress was stunned. ¡°It looks like Maiden Feng knows how to make Divine Spirit Fluid¡­ And it¡¯s the as pure as the Divine Spirit Fluid from back then! Qin¡¯er, you mustn¡¯t let anyone know about this. If your father asks, you say that Maiden Feng is a skilled physician.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er asked blankly.


    The empress sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the emperor going to protect Feng Lianyi? And he helps her in every way that he can¡­ He didn¡¯t even drive her away after she had made such a big mistake¡­ I¡¯d like to see how far he can go for Feng Lianyi! I¡¯ll make him lose all his chances!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er was a little confused. Her mother was really angry this time¡­


    ¡°Alright, Mother. I¡¯ll listen to you, and I won¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er smiled as bright as sunshine, sweeping away the rage inside the empress¡¯s heart¡­


    ***


    As soon as Feng Ruqing returned to her manor, she immediately saw a man standing in the doorway.


    The man was so dazzling under the setting sun.


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled widely and pounced onto him.


    Nan Xian stretched out his arms to catch the young girl who had jumped into his arms. He was cautious, afraid that he would hurt the child in her belly.

 Chapter 1573 - Keep Waiting III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Nan Xian smiled. His voice was as gentle as the spring breeze.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she hugged Nan Xian¡¯s waist. Her eyes were fixed upon the man in front of her. ¡°Your smile is so pretty.¡±


    ¡°In this life, I¡¯ll only smile for you¡­¡±


    The man stroked the hair on the girl¡¯s forehead. His cold gaze turned gentle only when facing this young girl.


    ¡°Did you get any news? Did you find out anything weird about Feng Lianyi?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned.


    She always felt that Feng Lianyi had something to do with what had happened to the little fatty and Xiao Ya¡­


    Therefore, she immediately agreed to stay in Wu Shang City to investigate Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°We got some news¡­¡± Nan Xian smiled. ¡°Feng Lianyi intentionally approached Tian Ya¡­ But we failed to find out why she did that because Qing Zhu is useless¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu had just woken up. It opened its eyes in a daze when it heard Nan Xian¡¯s words. Qing Zhu was so frightened that its neck shrank and was about to cry.


    ¡°Master, how was that my fault? It was obviously that mouse¡¯s¡­¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at the snake coldly.


    Qing Zhu stopped abruptly, faking a smile. ¡°Master is right; I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t even find out more information¡­ Still, Master is awesome¡­ Super awesome! He asked me to threaten those little mice to help us find out about Feng Lianyi¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    ¡®This flattery is a bit too much.¡¯


    He cleared his throat and turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Her mother is a concubine¡­ Her father brought back a woman some time ago and said that she was his real wife. She then disappeared for many years because she was forbidden to come back. I wonder if she is the person you are looking for. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were cold. Whether it was really Xiao Ya or not, she must find out about this.


    ¡°Do you know where Feng Lianyi¡¯s family is from?¡±


    She had asked Feng Lianqing this question before.


    But Feng Lianqing did not know anything about it and said that Feng Lianyi was an orphan.


    So, only Feng Lianyi knew about this¡­ Or maybe Tian Ya?


    Feng Ruring had a bit of a headache. Tian Ya had left before she came to Wu Shang City. Moreover, this Land of No Return was so big. She could not possibly cover the whole area and ask everyone, ¡®Have you seen Tian Ya?¡¯


    Therefore, she could only stay in Wu Shang City and wait until he returned!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Nan Xian remained calm.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s frowned harder.


    ¡®Feng Lianyi didn¡¯t mention it¡­ So, how am I supposed to find Xiao Ya?¡¯


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed on her eyes.


    ¡°Keep waiting! Qing Zhu, find some birds and deal with them. Ask them to keep an eye on Feng Lianyi at all times. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find even a piece of small information about her family background!¡±


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Qing Zhu pouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find someone to catch Feng Lianyi and torture her to make her confess?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡®Since when did this snake become so stupid?¡¯


    ¡°You think that with the hatred that Feng Lianyi has for us, you¡¯ll be able to force her to confess with just severe torture?¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ Finding some random person to force her? We won¡¯t allow her to know that it was us.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nan Xian glanced at Qing Zhu again. ¡°She won¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ The one behind her won¡¯t let her talk. She won¡¯t dare!¡±


    That person dared to provoke Tian Ya, so she must be quite strong¡­ It seemed like she needed a pawn¡­ And that pawn was not only Feng Lianyi¡­

 Chapter 1574 - Keep Waiting IV

    She was worried that if Feng Lianyi revealed it, it would cause trouble and implicate her as well. Therefore, that woman would never let Feng Lianyi say anything about it.


    So, even if she was harshly tortured, there was no way that Feng Lianyi would say it.


    Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°Xiao Zhu, your brain is not even half as good as my state preceptor¡¯s.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    It wished it could destroy this lovebird!


    ¡°State Preceptor, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stretched her waist and leaned on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and rest first.¡±


    Ever since she was pregnant, all the spiritual qi she cultivated was absorbed by that little thing in her belly. Not only that, she would always feel tired, as if she had not gotten enough sleep¡­


    At night.


    The moonlight streamed in through the window over the two people who were sleeping in each other¡¯s arms.


    A dark glow appeared at the young girl¡¯s abdomen. That glow was not noticeable and could not be detected if one was not paying attention to it.


    Subsequently, the spiritual qi in the room gathered toward her abdomen as if there was a mouth that swallowed all the spiritual qi in this world¡­


    But the young girl was still sleeping soundly, even if the heavens and earth were falling apart at the moment, it would not be able to wake her up.


    The man lying next to her opened his eyes slowly. He stared at the spiritual qi, which had been absorbed by the one in Feng Ruqing¡¯s belly. His eyes gradually narrowed, and a glint of light flashed from his cold eyes.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu came from under the bed. It was a little sleepy as if it had not woken up yet. The snake was a bit confused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nan Xian did not answer it, and his expression was unreadable.


    ¡°I feel like Princess has been acting a bit strange since a month ago. Princess isn¡¯t a lazy person, but she has passed all the herbal garden work to those spirit beasts since she came to Wu Shang City. When she was in Liu Yun Kingdom back then, she would still do it herself¡­ But now she did not even pick and plant the spirit herbs¡­¡±


    Spirit herbs were so important to her. Therefore, she had recruited many spirit beasts and even asked the little fatty and the others to take care of the herbs garden for her.


    ¡°And¡­ She¡¯s always grumpy in the morning, forbidding others to disturb her sleep, even the movements in her belly can¡¯t wake her up¡­¡± Qing Zhu frowned as it stared at the young girl¡¯s belly that was already five months old. ¡°Could it be that Princess is pregnant with a little demon?¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Qing Zhu coldly, scaring Qing Zhu into shutting its mouth. It then laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding¡­ Just kidding¡­¡±


    Nan Xian caressed the young girl¡¯s abdomen. His handsome face looked more gentle under the cold moonlight.


    He smiled faintly.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s body shivered after seeing Nan Xian¡¯s smile. It could feel that¡­ Its master was a little scary these few days¡­


    Nan Xian withdrew his hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    Qing Zhu was stunned and shocked, ¡°Master, are you taking out your main soul again? Last time you did it to save Princess, this time you¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu could not say anything more because Nan Xian was no longer able to answer it¡­

 Chapter 1575 - Keep Waiting V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the dantian.


    The black sword emitted a faint black light as if it was echoing something.


    Not far away, a small hand reached out, and that small hand was able to touch the odd black sword directly through the dantian.


    But at this moment¡­


    A figure suddenly appeared.


    A man with white hair and dressed in white looked as stunning as an immortal.


    His face was identical to the state preceptor¡¯s, but he had a bit of devilish charm.


    That little hand seemed to be frightened by something. It panicked and withdrew its hand. But its mouth did not stop moving as it gulped down the spiritual qi that was absorbed into his body¡­


    ¡®Such a greedy little thing¡­¡¯


    This was the man¡¯s first impression of the little beggar.


    He frowned and raised his hand. A light breeze passed, and a transparent barrier was formed inside the young girl¡¯s body.


    ¡®This barrier cannot stop the light of the black sword, but¡­ I can block all the spiritual qi from entering it.¡¯


    The little beggar panicked and could not open his eyes. He could not even make a sound, so he could only wave his arms in protest.


    The man ignored him, looking sideways at the spiritual qi that had become hexagonal and gently pointed his finger at the dantian, ¡°That¡¯s the place you should go.¡±


    He was unsure whether it was because of this little beggar or something else, but those spiritual qi were still continuously entering Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    This spiritual qi obediently entered Feng Ruqing¡¯s dantian¡­


    The man¡¯s face eased up quite a bit. He put one hand behind his back and looked at the little beggar behind him before turning around and left.


    The world would never have imagined that a genius who should have shocked the world with his talent from birth would completely disappear because of what Nan Xian had done to him.


    He even needed to start cultivating from scratch, just like normal people.


    Initially, if this little beggar were born in a random family, he would be an amazingly strong kid. But unfortunately, the little beggar had met a man like Nan Xian who loved his wife more than his life!


    This little beggar had absorbed all the spiritual qi cultivated by Feng Ruqing, and Nan Xian could not hold back anymore. He had endured it for quite a long time until today; he finally made a move¡­


    His wife would always be his top priority.


    As Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian¡¯s child, his strength naturally would not have been too bad. It was just that the development of his power would start later than now.


    One had martial strength since birth, while another one had to wait until he could crawl and walk before he could start cultivating¡­ Of course, the former was more powerful¡­


    Inside the room.


    Nan Xian slowly opened his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Qing Zhu looked at Nan Xian tensely. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice remained calm.


    Only then did Qing Zhu let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Back then, you were badly injured after you took out your main soul and had to hide from Princess to heal your injury. But this time, I feel like you don¡¯t seem to have any serious problems with that¡­¡±


    Perhaps, his master¡¯s strength was not what it used to be nowadays¡­


    ¡°By the way, what did you do just now?¡± Qing Zhu asked after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 1576 - Keep Waiting VI

    Suddenly, a booming sound rang out; frightening Qing Zhu so much it almost rolled out of the room.


    It turned back and looked at Feng Ruqing, who was still sleeping. ¡°Princess¡­ She¡­ Broke through?¡±


    ¡®Impossible! Since becoming pregnant, all her spiritual qi has been absorbed by her child. How could she make a breakthrough?¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Xian responded faintly. ¡°I went to put a seal on that little thing from touching the spiritual qi, so Qing¡¯er will be able to make a breakthrough, and¡­ She can use some ability from this little thing to make the cultivation faster.¡±


    Initially, the baby could only absorb the spiritual qi that Feng Ruqing had cultivated, but now somehow, it could absorb it on its own. This could be considered as compensation to Feng Ruqing. After all, this little thing had taken a lot of spiritual qi from Feng Ruqing, so it must all be returned!


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®Master, is it really a good idea to trick your own child like this?


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid your child won¡¯t accept you as his father when he¡¯s born?¡¯


    ¡°Master, this little thing has already behaved like a demon even before he is born. If you treat him like this, he might hate you when he¡¯s born.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t¡­¡± Nan Xian said with certainty.


    Qing Zhu was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing will not allow him to hate me.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®Annoying lovebirds!¡¯


    Qing Zhu simply ignored Nan Xian and slid under the bed, hugging its small pillow to go back to sleep.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Feng Ruqing woke up with a shock. She noticed something was not quite right¡­


    It seemed like¡­ She had made a breakthrough.


    And achieved two ranks in a row? Directly from Lower to Advanced Holy Warrior tier¡­


    ¡°Nan Xian! It seems like I¡¯ve made a breakthrough¡­¡±


    Nan Xian smiled faintly and pulled her into his arms, ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°I talked to our child yesterday, and he was very reasonable. He has stopped absorbing your spiritual qi and returned what he has taken from you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ruqing asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°Looks like this little thing isn¡¯t as greedy as I thought, and he even knows how to return the spiritual qi to me. Nan Xian, how did you communicate with him? Is he a boy or a girl?¡±


    Nan Xian was startled. He was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°It was Qing Zhu that communicated with him, as for how¡­ Qing Zhu has thick skin, no matter how I whip it, it won¡¯t tell me what method it has used.¡±


    Qing Zhu had just crawled out from under the bed and heard this. It was so scared that it immediately shrank back, refusing to come out again!


    ¡°Qing Zhu forgot to ask about its gender.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡®How dare it forget to ask the child¡¯s gender?


    ¡®How could it forget something so important?¡¯


    ¡°Qing Zhu¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Come out. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not coming out, not even if you threatened me with death. That bastard master framed me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming out?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, but her expression turned even more gloomy. ¡°Nan Xian, find some female snakes to go in and drag it out.¡±


    Qing Zhu was shocked.


    It pondered for a long time before silently coming out from under the bed and asked pitifully, ¡°Princess, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I will not ask about how you can communicate with the child. But now, help me ask if she¡¯s a cute, pretty, and obedient little girl or a boy.¡±

 Chapter 1577 - Feng Lianyis Hidden Agenda I

    Qing Zhu trembled. It already knew the answer that she wanted to hear without even thinking about it¡­


    And¡­ Even if it said that it had not communicated with the child, and it was its master who had used his soul to go inside her body¡­ She still would not believe it.


    Qing Zhu would still have to be blamed for this.


    ¡°Actually, I already knew¡­¡± Qing Zhu laughed awkwardly, ¡°She¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s really a girl.¡±


    If it dared to say the word ¡®boy¡¯, the princess might just be the first to slaughter it.


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled happily. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll forgive her for what she had done to me before. It¡¯s not a problem if she doesn¡¯t return her spiritual qi to me.¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and stared at the woman beside him, smirking.


    ***


    Spirit Beast Mountain.


    An old man in the red robe stood on top of the mountain. He frowned with his back facing the strong wind behind him.


    Feng Lianqing rushed over and finally saw his master. He stopped and thought for a moment before walking toward the old man.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    This old man ran so fast. He was the one who had asked Feng Lianqing to come to him, and after a long search, he had finally found his master.


    Of course, this was something that Feng Lianqing did not dare to say. His handsome face was filled with a smile as gentle as the spring breeze.


    ¡°Lianqing, how has Master treated you all these years?¡± Tian Ya stood firmly with one hand on his back. His face remained calm.


    Feng Lianqing was somewhat confused with what Tian Ya was going to say, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Master, just say what you want me to do. I will always listen to Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old man laughed, ¡°I was chasing a black dragon just now, but it ran in, and I¡¯ve lost track of it. You go and help me draw him out. The place inside is too small. I can¡¯t fight there.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s handsome face twitched slightly as he looked at the wanton smile on Tian Ya¡¯s face. He then turned around and walked toward the cave that Tian Ya was pointing at.


    The cave was dark and damp, and it also emitted a foul stench. No wonder Tian Ya refused to take a step inside and wait for him to come.


    A few moments later, Feng Lianqing walked out of it, carrying a big black snake in his hand.


    ¡°Master, is this the black dragon that you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was on the verge of tears. How could his master mistake a snake for a black dragon¡­


    Tian Ya frowned as he stared at the snake in Feng Lianqing¡¯s hand. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Just now it ran away when it saw me. My old eyes aren¡¯t too good, I thought it was a dragon, so I have chased after it, but I didn¡¯t expect to chase after it for nothing.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know exactly where that black dragon ran off to.¡¯


    ¡°Master, with your status and position, why didn¡¯t you order the four kingdoms to search for that dragon?¡± Feng Lianqing looked a little bewildered. ¡°You looking for the black dragon like this is like searching for a needle in a haystack. Oh, what have that black dragon done to you? Did it take away your cat? Why do you want him so bad?¡±


    ¡°It might know how to leave Land of No Return.¡±


    Twenty-five years¡­


    Unknowingly, it had been nearly twenty-five years since he came to Land of No Return.


    He did not know whether his family in Cang Yue Mainland could still remember him or not.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right. Perhaps this black dragon has left the spirit beast mountain. It¡¯s pointless for me to keep looking for it. Lianqing, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Tian Ya raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Did something happen in General Manor when I was away?¡±

 Chapter 1578 - Feng Lianyis Hidden Agenda II

    Feng Lianqing paused. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Feng Lianyi¡¯s behavior some time ago. He pursed his lips and answered honestly.


    ¡°Master, Feng Lianyi¡­ She had caused trouble some time ago.¡±


    Tian Ya stopped in his tracks and frowned. His smile slowly disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, Feng Lianqing finally told Tian Ya everything that Feng Lianyi had done.


    When he surreptitiously raised his eyes, he saw that Tian Ya¡¯s old face had suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Lianqing felt uneasy. ¡°That was Lianyi¡¯s first mistake, so can we give her another chance? I have asked her to apologize, and she listened to me, so I guess she¡¯s already changed. After all, everyone makes mistakes, and the most important thing is that you learn from it and are willing to change.¡±


    He would not deceive his master, so he could not lie just for Feng Lianyi¡¯s sake.


    But, Feng Lianyi was his childhood friend, and they had grown up together. So he would naturally speak up for her.


    Since Feng Lianyi was willing to change, what was the harm in giving her one more chance? The most detestable kind of person was one who knew his mistakes but refused to change.


    Tian Ya¡¯s face remained cold as he looked at Feng Lianqing. ¡°You know¡­ Nothing can be accomplished without norms.¡±


    Feng Lianqing understood what Tian Ya was trying to say. He trembled and bit his lips. ¡°But Master, Lianyi didn¡¯t mean it this time, she did it because of me¡­ If Master wants to punish, then just punish me.¡±


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°Lianqing, I know you don¡¯t like to lie, so you told me the truth. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If she did it for you, she could have taken all the blame on herself; maybe I could still believe that she really wanted the best for you. But now, why did she let an innocent man take the blame?¡±


    He was the emperor in Liu Yun Kingdom, and the rules there were strict, especially to those courtiers who were not allowed to make any mistakes.


    Now he was General Tian Ya of Wu Shang City.


    The rules for the army were more strict. Otherwise, how could he control so many people?


    If it was someone else who had made such a mistake¡­ He might still forgive that person.


    But this time, that person was Feng Lianyi. If he did not strictly punish his men, how can the people respect him as a general?


    ¡°Lianqing, I have no children here¡­¡± Tianya¡¯s gaze was stern. ¡°So, I am raising you as an heir, and sooner or later, I will have to leave this place and go home. But you¡­ You are too soft and too easy to forgive people. A soft heart man is not suitable for the position that I hold today.¡±


    A person who was too soft was easily pinned down by those around him. As a general, he needed to be thick-faced and selfless.


    This was what he had taught the people of the Nalan family back then.


    Now Feng Lianqing wanted him to defend somebody who had violated the law?


    Ridiculous! How could he do such a thing!


    ¡°Lianyi has to be punished¡­¡± Tian Ya sighed. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m strict with Lianyi but soft with that girl, Yue¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Lianqing looked up in surprise, ¡°Because of love and responsibility?¡±


    After all, Lianyi was from General Manor, and Helian Yue was the Helian family¡¯s young lady, so naturally, Master would not be too strict with Helian Yue.


    ¡°What love and responsibility, that¡¯s all bullshit!¡± Tian Ya smiled coldly. ¡°Feng Lianyi seems like a straightforward and harmless girl, but in reality, she must be strictly disciplined. She was quite innocent when she was young, but we can see her real character as she grows up. So, if she is not strictly disciplined, she will start acting recklessly.¡±

 Chapter 1579 - Feng Lianyi’s Hidden Agenda III

    But Tian Ya had forgotten that there was something deeply rooted, and that was genetics.


    No matter how strict the discipline was, it could not resist the inherited nature.


    ¡°As for Helian Yue¡­ ¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face softened a bit. ¡°This girl may look arrogant and wild, like a bully. However, people like her are simple. It is obvious when she likes or dislikes something. She knows right and wrong, and even if she causes a problem, it is still harmless, and nothing bad will happen.¡±


    But Feng Lianyi was different¡­


    If he had known that this girl was this manipulative, he would not take her in on a whim back then.


    Feng Lianqing spoke no further and lowered his eyes as if he was quietly pondering Tian Ya¡¯s words.


    He would not overthink if it were someone else who spoke these words to him, but it was his master who told him so¡­


    ¡®Feng Lianyi¡­ Is she not as simple as I thought?¡¯


    ¡°Lianqing¡­¡± Tian Ya smiled and turned to look at Feng Lianqing. ¡°That little girl Helian Yue is not bad. You can think about it, or maybe I¡¯ll introduce my granddaughter to you later? At least you¡¯re better than the jerks out there¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing grew up in front of his eyes, so he knew him well. However¡­ He did not know what type of man that his precious granddaughter looked for¡­ What if she met a bad man?


    No way!


    ¡®Whoever bullies my granddaughter, I¡¯ll kill his whole family!¡¯


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    He cleared his throat and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Your granddaughter? How can you be sure your grandchild is a granddaughter, perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Tian Ya smashed his fist down angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sure that my stupid son gave birth to a beautiful, lovely, and well-behaved granddaughter. If you speak nonsense again, don¡¯t ever dream to go back to General Manor, just get out of there!¡±


    Feng Lianqing touched his head. He looked at Tian Ya¡¯s angry face blankly.


    Tian Ya was respectable and would not be rude and overprotective.


    But now¡­ He suddenly felt that if Tian Ya really had a granddaughter, perhaps¡­ He would be just like that old master of the Helian family, rude and protective, and unable to distinguish between right and wrong.


    However¡­


    He was kind of looking forward to that scenario though¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡± Tian Ya frowned. ¡°I have to go back and see what kind of trouble Feng Lianyi has gotten into this time!¡±


    He somehow felt uneasy, especially since Feng Lianqing said this. He was panicking a little and needed to rush back to Wu Shang City.


    ***


    Since that day, when Feng Ruqing had somehow made a breakthrough, she felt that the little one in her belly had also calmed down a lot and was not making as much noise as it used to be.


    She even felt the sun in the sky was a little brighter than usual.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Helian Yue stood next to Feng Ruqing and turned her head to look at the young girl beside her. ¡°What had happened to the little fatty back then¡­ Was it really related to Feng Lianyi?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Helian Yue pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Feng Lianyi was so bad back then. All the people in Wu Shang City thought that I was the only one who was bad. But what happened recently has really made me shocked, and only Brother Lianqing would defend her so much.¡±


    In the past, when mentioning Feng Lianqing, Helian Yue would still turn red. But now, she was calm and felt nothing toward him.

 Chapter 1580 - Feng Lianyis Hidden Agenda IV

    Even her heart did not hurt as much as before.


    And all of this was because of Feng Ruqing¡­


    The cultivation she had taught her was really useful, or at least, made her understand that there were more meaningful things in her life than just men¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stood up from inside the pavilion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Helian Yue obediently followed Feng Ruqing as she stood up, silently following behind her.


    ***


    General Manor.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened, her hand tightly squeezing the teacup in her hand.


    ¡®That little girl, Qi Qin¡¯er, is still alive.


    ¡®And the person who had saved her was¡­ Feng Ruqing?


    ¡®If I continue like this, I will lose all the respect in Wu Shang City in the future.¡¯


    She took a deep breath and stood up from her chair.


    Since Feng Lianqing and that woman would not help her¡­ She would find a way to do it herself.


    It was Feng Ruqing who had offended her first anyway. She was just treating her the way she deserved.


    Thinking of this, Feng Lianyi headed out the door.


    From afar, she could see the old housekeeper arranging the flowers and plants in the back garden. She smiled and walked toward the old housekeeper. ¡°Old Housekeeper, when will General and Big Brother Feng return?¡±


    When the old housekeeper turned back, he saw Feng Lianyi standing behind him.


    He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Does Maiden Lianyi have something to discuss with General?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking because I haven¡¯t seen General for a long time.¡± Feng Lianyi smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know where General went?¡±


    The old housekeeper smiled. ¡°Maiden Lianyi should not ask me because I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face stiffened. She also understood that asking him was useless. As long as Tian Ya would not return in these few days, it was enough.


    If Tian Ya returned, many things would be revealed, so it would be hard for her to make any move.


    ¡°I got it, thank you.¡±


    Feng Lianyi smiled brightly, she stopped talking and walked away.


    She clenched her fists tightly as she walked past the old housekeeper. Her face turned cold as if there was a monstrous storm coming to her.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you have forced me to do this!¡±


    There were two things that one should never mess with in Wu Shang City, and both had to do with Tian Ya!


    First, no one could mess with Tian Ya¡¯s cats, and if anyone dares to touch his cats, it would be like pulling the hair out of a tiger¡¯s head.


    The second one was¡­


    Tian Ya owned a jade necklace with the word ¡®Feng¡¯ engraved on it. Everyone knew about it, but no one dared to touch it.


    Every time Tianya showed off, he would take out this jade necklace, claiming that it was personally created for his granddaughter. If he did not have a granddaughter, this jade necklace¡­ He would not give it to anyone¡­


    ¡®Everyone said that Tian Ya would always bring that jade necklace with him, but¡­ Does he really bring that with him?¡¯


    Feng Lianyi smirked.


    ***


    The sunset in Wu Shang City glowed warmly.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stopped in her tracks. She raised her eyes and stared at the woman approaching her from not far away.


    Helian Yue quickly followed her eyes and saw a girl in a long green dress heading toward them. Her sweet face changed dramatically, and she subconsciously took a few steps forward, trying to protect Feng Ruqing who was behind her.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1581 - Feng Lianyis Banquet I

    Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes sank as she saw the worry on Helian Yue¡¯s face.


    Over the years, she knew Helian Yue very well. This girl had no friends since she was a child, and only Feng Lianqing would take care of her.


    She had also never seen Helian Yue being nice to any woman.


    It seemed that Feng Ruqing was indeed powerful, not only Feng Lianqing and the little prince, even this Helian Yue was also enchanted by her.


    ¡°Sister Helian¡­ ¡± Feng Lianyi tried to control her emotions. She smiled pleasingly and walked toward Helian Yue. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about a lot of things these days, and I remembered all the things that General has taught me. I know that it was indeed my fault, so I came here today sincerely to meet Maiden Feng. Can Maiden Feng give me another chance?¡±


    Her gaze was so sincere that one could not refuse it.


    But even a simple and brainless girl like Helian Yue, after seeing the sudden change in Feng Lianyi, could not help but give her a suspicious glance, clearly not believing her words.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, what else do you want to do¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was slightly sunken, but before she could finish her words, the young girl¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°Fine, I accept your apology.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Helian Yue was stunned. She looked at Feng Ruqing, confused.


    ¡®Xiao Qing said¡­ She accepts the apology from Feng Lianyi?


    ¡®Xiao Qing is the kind of person who curses someone for the rest of their lives if they cursed her once!


    ¡®Accepting an apology from Feng Lianyi?¡¯


    She could believe it if other people did that, but Xiao Qing¡­ A person who always held a grudge forgiving someone else this easily?


    Feng Lianyi was stunned as well.


    She had already thought a lot of nice words to say if Feng Ruqing rejected her, but she had accepted it before she could say those words seriously?


    ¡®This demon is quite surprising.¡¯


    But Feng Lianyi did not want to let this opportunity go!


    She cleared her mind and smiled widely. ¡°Maiden Feng, I think you have never visited General Manor, and I guess Brother Feng has never invited you. I wonder if I would have the honor to invite Maiden Feng to visit General Manor?¡±


    The smile on Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was so sincere that no one could see any problem with it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Helian Yue snorted and refused without even thinking about it. ¡®Feng Lianyi is a bad girl. Who knows if she has planned something evil¡­¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue turned her head and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya isn¡¯t in General Manor. There¡¯s no point in going there, and we might as well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing interrupted Helian Yue¡¯s words with a faint smile. ¡°I accept your invitation.¡±


    Helian Yue was completely confused.


    ¡®Did Xiao Qing take the wrong medicine today?¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    She was a little anxious, stared at Feng Lianyi fiercely, then turned to look at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Feng Lianyi is not a good person. She¡¯s so vicious, and she¡¯s worse than the little fatty. At least the little fatty has a good heart, but she always has bad intentions.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened.


    She looked at Helian Yue coldly. If it were not for General, she would never have tolerated this woman slandering her like this in front of her.

 Chapter 1582 - Feng Lianyis Banquet II

    ¡®Who in this world doesn¡¯t know that Helian Yue of the Helian family has been bullying people and enraging gods? How dare you say I¡¯m full of evil?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    There was once only one evil person in Wu Shang City, Helian Yue, and now there was another one called Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± Feng Lianyi smiled faintly, restraining the hate in her heart, ¡°Tonight I will hold a banquet at General Manor to express my apology to Maiden Feng, and I hope that Maiden Feng will come.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go.¡±


    With this assurance from Feng Ruqing, Feng Lianyi said no more. She smiled and turned around. But in just a few seconds, her smile had faded, and her face turned cold.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Feng Lianyi would feel sorry for what she had done. If she is sincere, she won¡¯t harm the little fatty again.¡±


    Helian Yue did not like the little fatty at first. She was also arrogant and domineering, and she was not used to seeing the same people as her. Besides, she always felt that the little fatty was trying to snatch Xiao Qing from her.


    However, because of Feng Ruqing, she and the little fatty could be considered companions now, not to mention that both of them hated Feng Lianyi!


    Feng Lianyi had tried to use her back then, and now she had harmed the little fatty!


    Anyway, Helian Yue was sure that Feng Lianyi was the person behind the little fatty¡¯s punishment!


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Feng Ruqing yawned lazily and smiled. ¡± I want to rest. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get a good rest tonight¡­¡±


    She left these words and no longer paid attention to the puzzled Helian Yue, slowly walking toward the manor.


    Helian Yue slightly frowned. She could not figure it out, and no longer thought about it.


    ***


    It was night.


    The gentle moonlight poured down like water.


    The banquet hall in General Manor was bustling.


    Young men were holding their folding fans, laughing cheerfully with the people next to them.


    The shy and crisp laughter of young girls was like bells that reverberated throughout the manor.


    Feng Lianyi sat with these young girls smilingly.


    Initially, with her identity, she would not be able to invite these people as guests, but who did not know that she was a member of General Manor, and who in this world dared to disrespect Tian Ya?


    The people of Wu Shang City valued strong men. As a general, Tian Ya was so powerful, and no one could take over his status in Land of No Return.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, why did you invite us here tonight? ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that General and Master Lianqing have returned?¡±


    They all whispered to each other, not knowing why Feng Lianyi had called them here today.


    Feng Lianyi restrained her smirk and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I made a mistake some time ago. I¡¯m sure you must have heard about it when Brother Feng had almost harmed the little prince. I was worried and afraid that the emperor would punish Brother Feng, so I had put all the blame on a girl¡­¡±


    The people present were only half-aware of this matter, but now that Feng Lianyi had said it in public, they were a bit surprised.


    ¡°But on the day when I went to apologize, that girl was annoyed and kicked me out, so I guess I was not sincere enough. I am holding this big banquet tonight for her to express my sincere apology.¡±

 Chapter 1583 - Feng Lianyis Banquet III

    She planned the banquet at the very last minute¡­


    Fortunately, Feng Lianqing was not in General Manor, so the servants would naturally listen to her.


    ¡°People always make mistakes. What Maiden Lianyi had done was not a big deal. But why does that girl keep bothering Maiden Lianyi?¡±


    A young man filled with anger stood out among the crowd, speaking for Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Master Zhang, who doesn¡¯t know that Maiden Lianyi is a nice girl? Maiden Lianyi personally went to that woman¡¯s place to apologize, and that girl still treated her like that. If she can¡¯t be nice with Maiden Lianyi, at least she should respect General Tian Ya. After all, Maiden Lianyi is a member of General Manor.¡±


    ¡°General is highly respected in Wu Shang City. Even the emperor admired him. I don¡¯t know where she found the courage to treat Maiden Lianyi like this.¡±


    Feng Lianyi lowered her eyes and smirked.


    ¡°I know why she¡¯s so courageous.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, causing everyone to look at the woman who had just spoken.


    The woman had a soft face, but she was not considered as a beauty. She pursed her lips and sighed helplessly, ¡°The woman you are talking about, I know her¡­ Recently, my cousin Helian Yue always hangs out with her all day long! I don¡¯t know what kind of mesmerizing drug she gave my cousin to make Helian Yue obey her like that.¡±


    ¡°Helian Ying, are you telling the truth?¡± A young man asked darkly.


    Helian Ying smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Back then, I didn¡¯t know what had happened. Yue¡¯er was rarely at home. I didn¡¯t trust her, so I followed her to take a look, and later I found out that¡­ She was with that woman and that there were some spirit beasts in that woman¡¯s yard! ¡±


    ¡®Spirit beasts!¡¯


    The crowd recalled the day when the spirit beasts attacked the city and could not help but shudder.


    ¡°No wonder she is so daring to be so arrogant. I thought she was using those spirit beasts to threaten people, but her spirit beasts are not as strong as the people of General Manor. After all, those powerful spirit beasts in the spirit beast mountain belong to the Nan family! Now it seems that it¡¯s because of Helian Yue¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what good can come out of hanging around that little witch Helian Yue? Both of them are just the same! Look, Maiden Lianyi has organized a big banquet to apologize to her today, and she¡¯s late!¡±


    After hearing these words, Feng Lianyi¡¯s face sank slightly.


    Could it be that Feng Ruqing was not coming?


    No!


    If she did not come, what would happen to her plan?


    And how she was going to ruin her?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to take a look.¡± Feng Lianyi chuckled, ¡°Maybe she overslept before she came. It¡¯s normal for a pregnant woman to sleep so much.¡±


    The young man who spoke for her just now could not help but sneer. ¡°Even a pregnant women can be so lacking in virtue, bullying a woman as good as Maiden Lianyi. I don¡¯t think whatever she is carrying in her belly is good either, and whether she can carry to term is not yet certain.¡±


    Maiden Lianyi had come to the door to admit her mistake, but she kicked her out.


    As expected, those who hung out with Helian Yue were all rude. Having a vicious mother like her was so unlucky. It seemed that the child she was carrying in her womb would not be carried to term safely.

 Chapter 1584 - Feng Lianyis Banquet IV

    The others were slightly stunned when they heard the young man¡¯s words.


    Except for Helian Ying and Feng Lianyi, those people all felt that his words were a bit too much.


    That girl was not a good person, but the child was innocent. It was not fair to curse an unborn child like that.


    Why should the child bear the mother¡¯s fault?


    However¡­


    When they saw the anger in the young man¡¯s eyes, they sighed softly¡­


    Zhang Yang was the weakest of them all.


    Rumor had it that Tian Ya was so strict with Feng Lianyi because he loved her like his own granddaughter.


    As such, Zhang Yang naturally wanted to use this opportunity to please Feng Lianyi to get close to General Tian Ya.


    He believed that if Tian Ya could help him, his cultivation speed would become faster, and he would become stronger.


    ¡°Master Zhang¡­¡± Feng Lianyi smiled faintly. ¡°It was my fault, and it has nothing to do with her. If she rejects my apology, I will use my sincerity to touch her. I believe she will understand and as for her child¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi paused and smiled helplessly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s alive or dead, it has nothing to do with us. Master Zhang should not drag an innocent child into this matter.¡±


    Zhang Yang smiled and said, ¡°Maiden Lianyi, someone like that is not worthy of you speaking for her! She¡¯s cruel and vicious, no different from that little witch from the Helian family¡­¡±


    As soon as he said those words, a brick flew in from the door and hit Zhang Yang¡¯s head.


    With a thud, Zhang Yang¡¯s vision turned blank, and he almost passed out¡­


    Blood flowed from his head. He covered the back of his head and turned around furiously.


    Suddenly, he was stunned, unable to say any word.


    The others also turned their gaze, and the entire hall became silent.


    The little witch of the Helian family was still holding a brick in her hand, standing in the doorway fiercely. Her eyes were filled with rage as she glared at Zhang Yang murderously.


    However, the people looked past the little witch and at the other two people behind her.


    The moonlight was clear and cold.


    A young girl in a red dress, standing in the moonlight, looked so stunning. Her beauty was so captivating that even the cold moonlight could not dim that.


    The man next to her was dressed in white, as handsome as an immortal, noble, and cold.


    ¡°Who did you just say was cruel and vicious?¡± Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Who is the little witch that you¡¯re talking about just now? Zhang Yang, are you itching again? Do you need me to hang you up and continue whipping you?¡±


    Zhang Yang did not dare to speak.


    Between Helian Yue and Feng Lianyi, he would always stand on Feng Lianyi¡¯s side.


    After all, Helian Yue was from the Helian family and Feng Lianyi¡­ Her surname was Feng, which was the same as Feng Lianqing.


    However¡­


    That old master of the Helian family was so unreasonable; he was simply inhumane! Therefore, facing Helian Yue¡¯s anger, he did not dare to resist in any way.


    Fortunately, Helian Yue came a bit late and did not hear his previous words of cursing the child. Otherwise¡­ His life would have been ended by her tonight.


    ¡°Helian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing called faintly.


    Helian Yue immediately dropped the brick and obediently stood next to Feng Ruqing. Her big eyes blinked cutely like a little puppy.

 Chapter 1585 - Feng Lianyis Banquet V

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Qing?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at her smilingly. ¡°Do you want to see a good show?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiao Qing said that if she followed her tonight, she could watch a good show. So she tagged along even though she did not want to see Feng Lianyi anymore.


    ¡°Then, stand aside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Qing.¡±


    Helian Yue was so obedient, and if she had a tail, it would be wagging.


    Of course, Zhang Yang was so lucky that Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian did not hear his previous words. Otherwise, this banquet would have come to an end today¡­


    The crowd was dumbfounded as they looked at the well-behaved and soft little girl.


    Everyone called her the little witch because no one in Wu Shang City could control her.


    The old master of the Helian family had always supported her; even Tian Ya could not control her, and¡­ No one had ever seen her being so obedient even when she was Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Helian Yue?¡±


    Among the crowd, a girl opened her mouth to ask weakly.


    Helian Yue glared at her, frightening that girl into immediately shutting her mouth.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! She¡¯s exactly Helian Yue! Just look at her fierce eyes¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the little girl who had just asked that question.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s cute and looks like Qing Ling.¡¯


    ¡°Helian Yue, be gentle with girls,¡± Feng Ruqing said, expressionlessly.


    Helian Yue and Nan Xian were stunned.


    Somehow, that girl suddenly felt a cold eye sweep over to her after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. She trembled and hugged her arms.


    However¡­


    She could not help but look up at Feng Ruqing again, confused.


    ¡®It seems like this girl¡­ She¡¯s not as evil as they said.¡¯


    She and Helian Yue¡­ Were not the same person.


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue was a little reluctant, but she still listened to Feng Ruqing.


    Helian Yue actually looked like Gu Yiyi.


    ¡°But, of course¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to Zhang Yang and the others. ¡°You can be fierce when it comes to men. You can kill them after this banquet ends.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°You kill people, and I will bury that body for you. Don¡¯t worry, just do it boldly. I¡¯ll back you up if anything happens.¡±


    Helian Yue was slightly stunned and smiled at Feng Ruqing.


    In this life, no one had ever said such words to her before¡­


    Some people really need to be beaten up, and she never felt like she was beating up the wrong people.


    But¡­ Everyone except her grandfather would blame her.


    Her grandfather would indeed tolerate all of her actions, protecting her for so many years, but the only one who said such things to her was Feng Ruqing.


    Helian Yue lowered her head, bitterness spreading in her mouth. ¡°I wish Feng Ruqing was a man¡­¡±


    What she wanted to say was¡­


    If only Feng Lianqing could be the same as Feng Ruqing, that would be great.


    But she did not want to mention Feng Lianqing again in front of so many people, so she changed her words.


    Who knew that her words had caused Nan Xian to misunderstand her.


    Nan Xian glanced at Helian Yue coldly, pulling Feng Ruqing into his arms.


    It seemed like he would have to ask the old master to give him a ¡®Third Uncle¡¯ and take this woman away.


    Just having a ¡®Second Uncle¡¯ was not enough¡­


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi sensed that the hall had suddenly become very quiet, and the people no longer spoke much. She was a little anxious. So she stood up and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, we can start the banquet now. I¡¯m so grateful that Maiden Feng is willing to forgive me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1586 - Feng Lianyis Banquet VI

    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Ruqing suddenly spoke. She frowned. ¡°When did I say that I forgive you?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned, her expression changing slightly, ¡°You came to General Manor, doesn¡¯t it mean you have accepted my apology?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing calmly responded. ¡°I just wanted to look around. When did I ever accept your apology? You only asked me to come to General Manor. When did you say you were going to apologize?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression changed once again.


    She pursed her lip tightly. ¡°Maiden Feng, we¡¯ve agreed¡­ If you come to General Manor, it means that you¡¯ve accepted my apology. Why are you not keeping your word?¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡± Helian Yue was furious and jumped up, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare accuse my Xiao Qing. When did you ever say you wanted to apologize? How would I not have heard about that?¡±


    At this moment, the entire banquet hall was silent.


    Those young girls and young men were also hindered by Helian Yue and did not dare to speak.


    Otherwise, they would end up like the Jia family!


    The Jia family had tried to harm Helian Yue. The old master of the Helian family found out about it and destroyed the Jia family¡¯s legacy! Perhaps, the Jia family would not be able to recover for another hundred years.


    If they help Feng Lianyi this time¡­ Helian Yue would be mad, and their family would be in danger.


    Zhang Yang had already taken a spirit herb to stop the blood in his head. He then looked around and saw no one defending Feng Lianyi.


    Without thinking too much, he stood up and said, ¡°Helian Yue, watch your mouth! Maiden Lianyi is so sincere to apologize. Why do you still hate her?¡±


    None of these people dared to speak out against Helian Yue, and this was his best chance!


    ¡®Maiden Lianyi will see how loyal I am¡­ Later, she will definitely praise me in front of General, and¡­ My Zhang family¡¯s status will rise dramatically!¡¯


    To him, Helian Yue was an outsider, which was why General was more tolerant of her. And of course, General would be more strict with Feng Lianyi because she was his family!


    From General¡¯s attitude, it was obvious whose side he would take if Helian Yue had a conflict with Feng Lianyi!


    Helian Yue looked at Zhang Yang before lowering her head, trying to pick up the bricks on the ground¡­


    The moment Helian Yue was about to pick it up, Feng Ruqing raised her hand and stopped her, smiling. ¡°Helian, this brick¡­ It won¡¯t work. His head is a bit hard¡­ Smashing him with this will not kill him.¡±


    Helian Yue stood up and looked at Feng Ruqing blankly. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, countless vines spread out under Zhang Yang¡¯s feet.


    The vines were much thicker than before, wrapping Zhang Yang¡¯s feet and bring him into the air. Zhang Yang¡¯s body made a hole in the hall¡¯s roof and suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet¡­¡±


    A good show was about to start, and she did not want anyone to ruin it¡­


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Feng Ruqing clapped her hands and turned to look at those in the banquet hall who were stunned. ¡°Can we start? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened, but she still forced herself to smile. ¡°Maiden Feng, please sit down. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s only one seat here. Sister Helian, you can sit next to sister Ying. Two seats are left in the front seat, but the front seat is for this manor¡¯s owner. Maiden Feng, if you¡¯re not willing to sit with me, then Master Nan Xian can sit here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1587 - A Moment Of Shame I

    She spoke cautiously, looking very guilty.


    Even if Nan Xian did not like her, she would use every means to separate them, even only for a moment!


    Nan Xian looked up at the two front empty seats before turning sideways to look at the other empty chair. After a silent moment, he slowly stepped forward, raised his hand and pulled a young man who was busy eating, fiercely throwing him out¡­


    Helian Yue was dumbfounded. Suddenly, after she regained her senses, she rushed over to the other person in the seat and slapped the table with her palms.


    ¡°This is my seat. You get the hell over to Helian Ying!¡±


    The man gulped, shocked by her words, and hurriedly picked up the plate in front of him, heading toward the other side of the seat without looking back.


    Helian Yue turned to Feng Lianyi and said proudly, ¡± Good! Now there are three empty seats here.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s smile looked a little stiff as she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad, so I hope Maiden Feng will not blame me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing yawned lazily and ignored her. She then turned to the handsome man sitting next to her, ¡°Nan Xian, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Nan Xian raised his hand and caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head, smilingly.


    His smile was as gentle as the moonlight.


    Feng Ruqing did not say anything more, lifted her skirt, and took her seat.


    Nan Xian sat next to her, but¡­


    His cold eyes were fixed on Feng Lianyi.


    He glanced at her coldly and turned to the young girl next to him.


    ¡®Hmm¡­


    ¡®Qing¡¯er said there¡¯s a good show to watch and won¡¯t let me do anything¡­¡¯


    Seeing that no one was paying any attention to her, Feng Lianyi smiled awkwardly, turned around, and walked toward the front seat.


    However¡­


    Before she could sit down properly, her chair suddenly smashed to pieces. She reached out in a panic, pressed down on the table, but unfortunately, the table flew over, and the dishes landed all over her. How wretched and embarrassing it was¡­


    Everyone was stunned, and no one noticed that Nan Xian had withdrawn his hands¡­


    ¡®Qing¡¯er said to not ruin the show, but I guess this will not count as ruining the show¡­¡¯


    He did not disobey his Qing¡¯er¡­


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi!¡±


    The servants were shocked and quickly rushed forward to help Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi finally managed to stand up straight, but she did not notice that the ground was slippery and slipped again. His dress became dirty and messy.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    A soft sound of laughter came from the quiet crowd.


    Helian Yue laughed out loud and pointed at Feng Lianyi. ¡°Feng Lianyi, you have done too much evil. This is simply a little punishment for you. Hahaha!¡±


    Feng Lianyi clenched her fists tighter as she fought with all her might to restrain her anger.


    However, her eyes were like swords as she glanced at Feng Ruqing angrily.


    ¡®It was this woman who did it!¡¯


    She was just offering a seat to her husband, and she had deliberately retaliated against her. What was the difference between such a jealous woman and Helian Yue?

 Chapter 1588 - A Moment Of Shame II

    ¡®Birds of the same feather flock together!¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°The quality of these chairs is too poor. It seems I have to be more careful.¡±


    Nan Xian calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re thin, so you¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s too fat, and the chair can¡¯t withstand her weight.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re so beautiful that even a chair can¡¯t bear to drop you. She¡¯s ugly, so of course, she won¡¯t get any pity even from a chair.¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    ¡®This man looks like a thoughtful man, but why do his words come out so harshly?¡¯


    Feng Lianyi bunched her sleeves tightly. The situation embarrassed her greatly, and with the mess she was in, she could not wait to find a hole to hide in immediately.


    She took a deep breath and laughed awkwardly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m going to change my dress and will come later.¡±


    Feng Lianyi no longer wanted to be there and quickly dashed out of the banquet hall.


    After Feng Lianyi left, the banquet hall became lively again.


    The little girl from just now somewhat rushed over to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. ¡°You¡­ You are not the same as what the rumors say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to look at this little girl.


    The little girl smiled. She did not even notice Nan Xian¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°That day¡­ When you attacked Wu Shang City with your spirit beasts, they all said you were vicious and evil, but now you look¡­ Good¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face softened. She leaned back against her chair and smiled faintly. ¡°Vicious and evil¡­ That¡¯s right. You come and talk to me like this¡­ Are you not afraid of Feng Lianyi?¡±


    The little girl was stunned. ¡°Why? She said she came to you to apologize¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and smiled at the little girl.


    The little girl bit her lip. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad woman with what you¡¯ve said to Young Lady Helian just now.¡±


    Helian Yue, such an arrogant and overbearing person, was like a good little girl in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Only Feng Ruqing could restrain her temper¡­


    That was why the little girl felt like¡­ Feng Ruqing was not a bad person!


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Call me Lady Nan.¡±


    After hearing this, Nan Xian¡¯s cold face immediately softened a little.


    ¡°Yes, call her Lady Nan¡­¡±


    The little girl was about to continue speaking when she suddenly saw that Feng Lianyi had changed into a beautiful dress and walked in through the door.


    When she saw the little girl standing next to Feng Ruqing, she stared at her fiercely, causing the little girl to tremble and look confused.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Maiden Lianyi here to apologize? Why do I feel like¡­ She hates Lady Nan¡­¡¯


    ¡°Now that everyone is here. So we can start now¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi smirked as she walked toward the front seat.


    ¡°Who says everyone¡¯s here?¡±


    However, before she finished her word, she was interrupted by a faint laugh.


    Startled, she turned back blankly, looking at Feng Ruqing.


    Suddenly, under the silence of the night, a sharp voice spoke, echoing across the sky and into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The emperor and the empress have arrived. The little prince and the fourth princess have arrived¡­¡±

 Chapter 1589 - A Moment Of Shame III

    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face changed dramatically. She clenched her fists tightly, and her breathing grew heavier.


    She had not invited anyone from the palace. Why would they come?


    There was a sudden stir in the banquet hall.


    ¡®This is an apology banquet held by Feng Lianyi¡­ Why is the emperor informed about it?¡¯


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯


    ¡®Does it mean that¡­ General is really grooming Feng Lianyi as his heir?¡¯


    Who knew that in Wu Shang City, though General had accepted Feng Lianqing as his disciple, General was more interested in girls.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s strength¡­ Was honestly not as good as Feng Lianqing¡¯s, yet it was much better than ordinary people.


    Moreover, General had always been strict with her, even stricter than with Feng Lianqing! Even if she had not taken Feng Lianyi as his disciple, she was still an important member of General Manor!


    ¡°Why has the emperor come?¡±


    The people in the crowd began to whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the emperor at Feng Lianqing¡¯s banquets back then.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ the general really wants to make Feng Lianyi the heir? What about Master Lianqing? He¡¯s General Tian Ya¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Besides, Maiden Lianyi is like Tian Ya¡¯s adopted granddaughter. It¡¯s just that General¡¯s ancestral tablets aren¡¯t here and, therefore, couldn¡¯t get her into the family. Thus, he had never declared it. Think about it, Maiden Lianyi is not a servant or a guard in General Manor, and everyone else calls her Maiden Lianyi, what is it if it¡¯s not a granddaughter¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Between the disciple and granddaughter¡­ Of course, the granddaughter is more important¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, let out a sigh.


    Someone winked at the little girl from before, indicating that she should keep a distance from Feng Ruqing.


    The little girl was a bit hesitant, but in the end, she did not move away.


    General Tian Ya was not rude and protective! He had always been a good and honest man!


    They were no longer allowed to think about it as Qi Fang had already brought the empress and the others in.


    Apart from Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian, who was still calmly enjoying the feast, everyone else had kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Respect to Your Majesty, Empress¡­ The little prince and the fourth princess.¡±


    The voice echoed throughout the hall.


    The people who followed behind Qi Fang were the eunuchs and guards of the palace and the old housekeeper of General Manor.


    He could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead as he panicked.


    Today, Feng Lianyi had suddenly come and told him that she wanted to hold a banquet. He thought it was only a small meeting for the young girls, so he did not care much about it. However, he did not expect that it would draw the emperor and the empress here.


    ¡°Please come¡­¡± Qi Fang made an inviting gesture and looked back at the empress. ¡°Empress, you and I¡­¡±


    The empress walked away from Qi Fang, not even sparing him a glance.


    All eyes were on her as she smiled and walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Maiden Feng, I heard that Feng Lianyi is holding a banquet to apologize to you today. I was worried that Feng Lianyi is using her power to force you to accept her apology, so I come to check on you.¡±


    There was silence in the banquet hall.


    Some people had stood up when they heard the empress¡¯s words. They began to shiver from the shock of all that was happening.


    ¡®The empress¡­ She came to back Feng Ruqing up?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they make a lot of mess at the city gates that day? Even if that was all Feng Lianyi¡¯s fault¡­ they had still embarrassed the empress¡­ ¡®


    ¡®Why is the emperor so kind to her now¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1590 - A Moment Of Shame IV

    Qi Fang was a bit embarrassed. He understood that the empress was still angry, so he did not say much and simply turned to look at the little fatty and Qi Qin¡¯er.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, Qin¡¯er, you guys follow Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Nan!¡±


    ¡°Sister Xiao Qing!¡±


    The little fatty and Qi Qin¡¯er were filled with joy and swiftly ran to Feng Ruqing.


    Of course, neither of them dared to act rashly in front of Nan Xian and could only look at Helian Yue.


    ¡°Give me that seat!¡± The little fatty raised his chin, exuberantly.


    Qi Qin¡¯er did not say anything but looked at Helian Yue unblinkingly, hoping that she would give the seat to them.


    If it were in the past, even if Helian Yue were arrogant, she would still be quite restrained in front of the emperor and the empress.


    But now¡­


    She slammed her hands on the table and growled, ¡°Why should I give you my seat? I stole this seat by my own merit, why should I give it to you? Who asked you to be late!¡±


    The little fatty snapped, ¡°I¡¯m the prince! You¡¯re the minister¡¯s daughter, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the one who deserves to sit next to Lady Nan!¡±


    ¡°The prince deserves to be on the throne. Why are you taking this seat from me? Isn¡¯t there a seat next to Feng Lianyi? Just go to her.¡±


    Helian Yue snorted.


    The little fatty looked back at Feng Lianyi with disgust in his eyes and turned his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t want an ugly and fierce-looking servant to sit with me!¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er also raised her head stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with Feng Lianyi either. I want to sit next to Sister Xiao Qing.¡±


    She had almost died before.


    But Feng Ruqing had saved her life¡­


    It was because of this incident that had made Qi Qin¡¯er very dependent on her. She who had always only known how to endure had actually dared to argue in public.


    ¡°Alright¡­ All of you stop arguing¡­¡± The empress smiled faintly. ¡°Maiden Helian, there is something that I would like to talk to Maiden Feng. Could you excuse us, please¡­¡±


    Well, Helian Yue still had respect for the empress.


    She bit her lip and looked at a young man sitting next to her.


    The young man had just put a mouthful of pastry in his mouth, but when his eyes met Helian Yue¡¯s, he almost swallowed it in one mouthful and nearly choked to death.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Lady Helian¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you move, please?¡±


    Helian Yue was more polite this time, not as fierce as before.


    The young man was about to cry. ¡°But there are no more seats here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. Xiao Qing taught me a secret for cultivating. She said if one eats standing up, one can cultivate faster. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Helian Yue smiled.


    It would have been fine if she was more fierce, but this smile scared the young man, so he immediately stood up.


    The young man smiled helplessly. ¡°Please sit here, Young Lady Helian¡­¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing sat in between Nan Xian and the empress.


    Sitting next to the empress in order were Helian Yue, the little fatty, and Qi Qin¡¯er¡­


    Only the emperor was left standing alone in the banquet hall, looking somewhat uncomfortable.


    There was only one seat left at the moment, which was next to Feng Lianyi.


    Qi Fang still understood some sense of propriety. He smiled and turned to Feng Lianyi. ¡°Maiden Lianyi, could you please stand up. After all, the consorts in the harem could not sit next to me at dinner¡­ Just now¡­ Young Lady Helian said that standing could help you in your cultivation and help to control your temper¡­¡±

 Chapter 1591 - General Will Seek Vengeance For Her I

    At this moment, everyone was subconsciously looking at Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi was somewhat speechless as she stood there, stiffened.


    A few moments later, she finally smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Helian Ying had not said a word. She only stared at Helian Yue and Feng Ruqing coldly. No one knew what she was thinking about¡­


    ¡°Today, I have heard that Maiden Lianyi is hosting a banquet, and I have come to take a look¡­¡± Qi Fang¡¯s face was cold. ¡°There is no need for anyone to be too formal. Maiden Lianyi, you can start now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Feng Lianyi looked unhappy. She had been embarrassed for so many times in front of so many people.


    Fortunately, Qi Fang¡¯s last words relieved her. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Since everyone is already here, then¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing suddenly slammed her plate on the ground.


    This sudden action frightened everyone; even Qi Fang frowned at her.


    ¡®A pregnant woman¡­ yet she still has such a temper. I don¡¯t know how her husband could put up with her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve just told you, who said that everyone is already here?¡± Feng Ruqing slowly stood up, expressionlessly.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Maiden Feng, what exactly are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I said no one could start the feast until everyone is here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s gaze changed slightly. She was about to open her mouth when she saw a little boy with a pink carved jade carrying a young man walk in through the door.


    This little boy was quite good-looking and cute, just like a little girl.


    It seemed that he was quite strong as he could carry such a heavy young man.


    However, the moment Feng Lianyi saw this young man, her face changed dramatically. She even looked panicked but forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, what are you doing?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Feng Lianyi coldly.


    Before she opened her mouth, a cold voice sounded from the side. ¡°Call her Lady Nan.¡±


    Feng Lianyi was speechless. She clenched her fists tightly, not uttering a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The little fatty suddenly stood up angrily. ¡°Mother, this is the bastard who pushed my sister back then!¡±


    The empress¡¯s eyes turned cold as her gaze also fell on the young man.


    The entire banquet hall became quiet.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the young man. That young man got up from the ground, crying as he pounced over to Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, save me! I¡¯ve listened to your order¡­ You can¡¯t leave me alone. You said you would protect me, and as long as I followed your order, the imperial family would not do anything to me. So please save me now.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened, trembling with anger. She kicked the young man aside and snapped, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know you. I was kind enough to help you the other day, and now you¡¯re helping someone else to harm me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! This bastard is still alive. I should have just finished him off that day!


    ¡®And¡­


    ¡®This bastard is so stupid!¡¯


    As long as he shut his mouth, there was no way the emperor could have blamed her. But now, he had shown up and exposed her!

 Chapter 1592 - General Will Seek Vengeance For Her II

    ¡°Maiden Lianyi¡­¡± The young man raged, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have taken the spirit herb you gave me if I hadn¡¯t been stuck at King Warrior tier for so many years. Now that everything has been revealed, you plan to make me a scapegoat! You said you had a way to get me out of this! ¡±


    He took out a spirit herb from his pouch and threw it at Feng Lianyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my life just for a piece of spirit herb. I don¡¯t want your spirit herb. You must save me!¡±


    Who was not afraid of death.


    The young man also understood the consequences of what he had done.


    Now he had to put all the blame on Feng Lianyi so that he could save his life.


    The spirit herb hit Feng Lianyi on her face. It was so painful, but she could not stop the panic inside her.


    Her fists were clenched tighter, and her nails dug painfully into her flesh.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Feng Lianyi turned around and faced Qi Fang respectfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then think about General Tian Ya. I know I have made mistakes, and between Big Brother Feng and morality, I chose Big Brother Feng, but¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of person who would do such a thing for my gain! Besides, the little prince has no grudge against me, so why should I take revenge on him?¡±


    She was trembling inside but had to remain calm.


    ¡°I beg Your Majesty to investigate this matter. Someone is trying to harm me!¡±


    Qi Fang remained silent, and his face darkened. If what had happened to his child was planned by somebody¡­


    Then, he¡­ He had almost killed his daughter¡­


    And beaten his son¡­


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡± The empress¡¯s gaze burned with anger. ¡°So it was you behind all of this. I¡¯ve said that I will definitely send whoever dares to bully my son or daughter to hell!¡±


    Her words carried a sense of intense hatred, making Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turn pale.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°I will not admit something that I didn¡¯t do! Someone must have framed me for this!¡±


    ***


    Feng Ruqing had an apple in her hand. She took a bite and looked at Feng Lianyi smilingly.


    Feng Lianyi glanced at Feng Ruqing fiercely. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡®Feng! Ru! Qing!


    ¡®I won¡¯t let you go!¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know that I have offended Maiden¡­ Lady Nan. So, of course, Lady Nan hates me. I don¡¯t know what tactics she has used to have someone set me up, but I have not done it.¡±


    She lifted her head and hid the resentment in her eyes. She now looked like an innocent girl, making people doubt the young man¡¯s words.


    Feng Lianyi was not the type of person who would deny her mistakes!


    If she had done it, she would indeed have admitted it.


    Besides, General Tian Ya was such an upright man, and Feng Lianyi had grown up with him, so she would not harm someone just to avenge herself.


    And she would never have dared to harm the little prince and the princess!


    Indeed, she had done something wrong before, but that was all because of Feng Lianqing. She was trying to protect Feng Lianqing and had blamed another person. With Feng Lianyi¡¯s personality, she would not do such a thing for her own good.


    Feng Ruqing slowly stood up from her seat and smiled at Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ Never harmed anyone before, right?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned and pursed her lips. ¡°Lady Nan, I told you, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 1593 - General Will Seek Vengeance For Her III

    ¡°The people behind you probably don¡¯t have the brains to give you any good ideas, right?¡±


    Feng Ruqing asked, smilingly.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she looked at Feng Ruqing with fear in her eyes.


    ¡®This¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!


    ¡®How did she know?


    ¡®Is she referring to General Tian Ya?


    ¡®Yes, it must be General Tian Ya.¡¯


    ¡°Lady Nan, you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a sword light flew over.


    By the time Feng Lianyi noticed it, it was too late to dodge.


    The sword light rushed toward her and sliced her neck, leaving a cut on her jaw.


    But that was only a small cut¡­


    She would have died had the sword light had sliced through her neck.


    The crowd was startled, and their eyes all turned to the man on the seat.


    The man¡¯s robe was as white as snow, cold, and indifferent. ¡°When Qing¡¯er speaks, the mouth of anyone who speaks will end up like this.¡±


    Feng Lianyi closed her mouth and trembled. The jealousy that she felt right now was like ants gnawing at her heart, making it unbearable.


    In this life, she had never cared about any man.


    Nan Xian was the first!


    He was such a beautiful man, she had immediately fallen for him when she saw him back then.


    But this man¡­ He only held a torch for Feng Ruqing, and he had also embarrassed her so many times for Feng Ruqing¡­


    If she were Feng Ruqing¡­ How could she still look for another man? She wandered around in front of Big Brother Feng, and the kids like the little prince were also swooning over her.


    Therefore, Feng Lianyi could never understand why Nan Xian loved this woman.


    Such a woman was not worthy of him at all!


    Feng Lianyi lifted her head. She smiled bitterly as her fingers brushed the bleeding cut on her jaw.


    Feng Ruqing squatted down and slowly picked up the spirit herb from the ground.


    This spirit herd was like a rose; red and bright.


    But it was not a rose¡­ Because there was a vermillion red fruit that seemed as vivid as blood in the center of it.


    ¡°Grade-7 Lost Fruit¡­ Empress, call the Prime Minister over, and ask him to check if someone has gone to General Manor¡¯s storehouse to steal this Lost Fruit.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face changed slightly, her expression suddenly became tense, and the panic in her eyes had become somewhat impossible to conceal.


    Feng Ruqing took the Lost Fruit and smiled. ¡°Grade-7 Lost Fruit¡­ Tsk, a King Warrior, still can¡¯t withstand the power of this Lost Fruit. Fortunately, you haven¡¯t taken it yet. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you would have already died violently on the spot.¡±


    The young man was stunned, and his face turned pale. He then rushed toward Feng Lianyi furiously.


    Feng Lianyi dodged to the side and kicked the young man several meters away.


    The young man spat out a mouthful of blood and raised his eyes, staring hard at Feng Lianyi. ¡°You want to kill me¡­ You actually want to kill me! Feng Lianyi, you are so vicious. You will surely get your karma!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The young man laughed wildly. His smile was so horrifying, full of resentment.


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Feng Lianyi, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even have wasted this Grade-7 Lost Fruit. I would have finished him off on the spot. You really haven¡¯t done much harm before¡­ You¡¯re inexperienced.¡±


    Hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Feng Lianyi¡¯s head exploded with rage, and her eyes were bloodshot. All the calmness that she had tried to fake in front of these people disappeared completely.

 Chapter 1594 - General Will Seek Vengeance For Her IV

    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you¡¯re the one framing me. You¡¯re the one trying to harm me. If General Tian Ya knew about this, he would never let you and your people go! Hahaha!¡±


    She knew that if the housekeeper checked the storehouse, he would definitely notice that she had gone to get the Lost Fruit.


    This time, she could not escape from this mess¡­


    However, if General were back, he would not let these people who were harming her go! Especially Feng Ruqing!


    General Tian Ya was a man of integrity. If she had made a mistake, he would punish her and even expel her from the manor.


    But¡­


    After all, she had been with General Tian Ya for nearly twenty years¡­ Even if one lived with a cat for twenty years, it would still have a strong bond, not to mention a person.


    No matter what mistake she had made this time, General Tian Ya would not stand by and watch these people try to kill her! If Feng Ruqing killed her before General Tian Ya returned, then General would definitely avenge her and kill Feng Ruqing!


    Seeing Feng Lianyi¡¯s angry and fearful expression, Qi Fang suddenly understood something. His face sank, and his voice was cold and harsh. ¡°Feng Lianyi, is it you who wants to harm Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Up to this moment, without having to look into anything else, one could understand that this matter was definitely related to Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi laughed. ¡°Your Majesty, I am a member of General Manor and General Tian Ya¡­ He prioritizes his family over everything. Do you think¡­ Between Tianling Kingdom and I¡­ Who will General Tian Ya choose? If General Tian Ya leaves this kingdom, then when the four kingdoms come to attack¡­ Your Majesty, who will you send to save your kingdom?¡±


    Qi-Fang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°And, as I said, I didn¡¯t do it. So it¡¯s up to Your Majesty to choose to trust this woman or me!¡± She raised her hand and pointed at Feng Ruqing, the coldness that radiated from her eyes, causing the crowd to tremble.


    Nan Xian glanced coldly as Feng Lianyi pointed at Feng Ruqing. He suddenly raised her hand, and a gust of wind blew past.


    Feng Lianyi fell hard to the ground, and her arms were twisted causing her awful pain. Cold sweat broke out over her face.


    ¡°Your finger almost touched Feng Ruqing. Make sure it won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turned pale, and she bit hard her lips without uttering a word.


    She somehow felt like her arm was broken!


    Qi Fang¡¯s face sank, and it was rare for him not to speak for Feng Lianyi.


    This time, Feng Lianyi had really crossed the line.


    His son had been framed, and if he tried to back up the person who had injured his son, what would his people say about him?


    Between the ruler and the minister, the ruler must be honored first.


    Besides¡­ Feng Lianyi was not even a minister.


    ¡°Guards!¡± The empress¡¯s voice was laced with anger as she said coldly, ¡°Take Feng Lianyi out and behead her!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Everyone could feel the coldness in her words. The empress was clearly furious this time, and no one dared to plead for Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Empress¡­¡± Qi Fang frowned. ¡°We¡¯d better put Feng Lianyi in prison first, and will deal with her when Tian Ya returns! Tian Ya has always had integrity and would not protect her after what she has done.¡±


    The empress sneered, ¡°Since General Tian Ya won¡¯t protect her, there¡¯s no difference if we punish her now. I was planning to finish her off that day, but you had stopped me and asked to wait for Tian Ya. What happened after that? She almost killed Qin¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Empress!¡± Qi Fang sounded helpless.


    He wanted to wait for Tian Ya because he respected him! If they settled Feng Lianyi without waiting for Tian Ya, Tian Ya might think that the people of Tianling Kingdom did not respect him¡­ And if Tian Ya left, there was really no one to fight for his kingdom when the other four kingdoms attacked¡­

 Chapter 1595 - They Are His Real Family I

    ¡°Your Majesty, looks like you are trying to protect Feng Lianyi.¡±


    The empress sneered.


    Usually, even if she were angry, she would rarely disrespect the emperor in front of so many people. But this time, she was clearly furious and had no time to care about his reputation.


    ¡°Empress, I didn¡¯t say I was going to let Feng Lianyi go. I am just going to imprison her and¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Feng Lianyi climbed up from the ground with a pale face. She gently closed her eyes, and only after a few seconds did she open her eyes that now were filled with determination.


    ¡°In this world, no one can sit down and watch his family being killed in front of him, and the same goes to General Tian Ya.¡± She turned to look at Qi Fang and smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how furious General would be if you punish me for this woman?¡±


    The entire banquet hall was silent.


    Even the people from General Manor did not dare to speak anything.


    It was because they all understood that what Feng Lianyi said was all true.


    Only the little girl from just now was still somewhat timid and spoke up, ¡°But¡­ General is a man of integrity. He won¡¯t protect someone who has made a mistake¡­¡±


    But her timid voice could not stir any waves in the entire banquet hall.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Feng Lianyi did not even look at the girl. This time she had learned to be wise and no longer targeted Feng Ruqing but only reminding Qi Fang repeatedly.


    Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened. He used to think that Feng Lianyi was a good girl. Still, after the spirit beast mountain incident happened, even though he no longer trusted Feng Lianyi, he always felt that she was doing this to protect Feng Lianqing.


    Until now¡­


    She had harmed Yu¡¯er, almost killed Qi Qin¡¯er and even threatened him in public!


    Funny¡­ He was an emperor, and a woman was threatening him?


    ¡°Guards! Take Feng Lianyi out! Send her to prison!¡±


    With this order from Qi Yue, the palace¡¯s skilled masters came from the back and surrounded Feng Lianyi.


    There was a flash of panic in Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes. She had always been respected for so many years¡­ How could she bear this kind of suffering?


    ¡®No! I can¡¯t stay there! The prison is under imperial rule, and Empress will not make it easy for me!¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Feng Lianyi panicked, her voice was trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why General wanted to adopt me back then?¡±


    He had adopted Feng Lianqing because of his skills, but did he really take Feng Lianyi in just because of sympathy?


    ¡°There has always been a jade necklace on General¡¯s hand, and I think even Helian Yue doesn¡¯t know the origin of that jade necklace¡­¡± Feng Lianyi clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth. ¡°General made that jade necklace for his granddaughter¡­ Besides the housekeeper, only Feng Lianqing and I know about this.


    ¡°Back then, General left his home because of an accident, and even more so, he had not waited for his son to get married and have a child. General said that if his son gave birth to a boy, he would name that Qing. Later, this name¡­ He gave to Feng Lianqing.¡±


    Feng Lianyi raised her head, looking at everyone around her. The panic in her eyes gradually faded away.

 Chapter 1596 - They Are His Real Family II

    Helian Yue was stunned. She stared at Feng Lianyi while murmuring to herself, ¡°The necklace you mentioned¡­ I¡¯ve seen it, but Grandfather Tian Ya is stingy and won¡¯t even allow me to touch it. Why would he give it to you?¡±


    Feng Lianyi lowered her eyes.


    She knew that the lies she told would be exposed once Tian Ya returned.


    But she had no other way¡­


    If she were imprisoned, she would never be able to wait for General Tian Ya to return, so even if the General knew about this, he would forgive her!


    ¡°Sister Helian¡­¡± Feng Lianyi turned to look at Helian Yue and smiled coldly, ¡°General gave Brother Feng the name and gave the jade to me. Don¡¯t you understand this? Only the two of us are his closest relatives, and even you are not qualified enough to be part of this.¡±


    Helian Yue sneered. ¡°Nonsense! Grandfather Tian Ya is so stingy. He hides that necklace like a treasure. I don¡¯t believe he would give it to you. You don¡¯t have any blood relationship with him. Why would he give you the necklace?¡±


    Feng Lianyi glanced at Helian Yue coldly. ¡°Whether General Tian Ya gave it to me or not¡­ I¡¯m the only person who can confirm it. Besides, you don¡¯t even know the origin of the jade necklace. So do you think you have any right to talk like that in front of me?¡±


    This time, Feng Lianyi did not hide her emotions as before but directly went against Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face darkened. But Feng Lianyi was right. She had always caused trouble back then, so Grandfather Tian Ya did not tell her these things¡­


    ¡°What Maiden Lianyi said is all true.¡±


    The old housekeeper walked from outside the banquet hall. He bowed to Qi Fang and the empress, and said respectfully, ¡°Respect to Your Majesty and the empress.¡±


    Qi Fang just nodded, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The old housekeeper straightened up. ¡°Report to Your Majesty, some time ago, Maiden Lianyi did go to the storehouse to take the Lost Fruit, and what Maiden Lianyi said just now is also true. General once said, he took this jade stone from someone in his hometown called Tian Shen Manor. General Tian Ya had also engraved the word ¡®Feng¡¯ on the jade stone.¡±


    ¡®Tian Shen Manor¡­¡¯


    All Feng Ruqing¡¯s speculation was finally confirmed.


    General Tian Ya was indeed her grandfather, Feng Wuhui!


    When he had left back then, Gu Shi was not yet the chief of Tian Shen Manor, so the old housekeeper was referring to¡­ Should be the unlucky man who was defeated by Gu Shi in Tian Shen Manor.


    ¡°And, this jade stone has other uses, so I won¡¯t be able to say more. I don¡¯t know how Maiden Lianyi knew about this, but what she said is true.¡±


    What the old housekeeper was referring to was about the origin of the jade necklace.


    ¡°However¡­¡± The old housekeeper paused and frowned. ¡°Maiden Lianyi, you said that General has already given you the jade?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I wonder if you could take the jade out and let me take a look at it? So that I can confirm it.¡±


    Feng Lianyi clenched her fists. Her palm was already covered in a cold sweat, but she still maintained the smile on her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you the necklace.¡±

 Chapter 1597 - Befuddled Helian Yue I

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Feng Lianyi.


    Within the quiet banquet hall, only the sounds of the various people¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    ¡°I hid it in my room¡­¡± Feng Lianyi calmly looked at everyone. ¡°I have just sent my servant to take it, and she will bring it back soon.¡± Feng Lianyi fell silent as soon as she finished her words. She clenched her left fist tightly as her right hand was still trembling.


    Just now¡­


    Nan Xian had not done anything to her arm, but her right arm felt somewhat weak. Perhaps, the spirit energy that rushed to her just now had entered her body and broke her arm.


    Was it just because she had pointed at Feng Ruqing?


    Oh, ridiculous! She had always treated him with special care, and even after what he had done to her, she still wanted to leave him out of this matter. But he¡­ He did not even think about her.


    Feng Lianyi slowly closed her eyes. She could not feel any physical pain, only the pain that felt like needles in her heart, which was a little unbearable.


    ***


    The cold moonlight enveloped the entire Wu Shang City.


    Not far from Wu Shang City, an old man dressed in red was walking domineeringly under the moonlight.


    ¡°Lianqing, the trouble that Feng Lianyi has caused these past few days is serious. No one can plead for her. When I go back, I will punish her severely!¡±


    Feng Lianqing trembled as he lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze was stern.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Lianqing looked back at the old man oddly, ¡°Usually, you would always take your jade necklace out to touch and rub it. Why haven¡¯t I seen you take it out in these few days? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that piece of jade. Ah, I¡¯ve given it to someone.¡±


    Feng Lianqing almost tripped over his legs, gazing at the old man in shock.


    ¡®Master said¡­ He has given the jade to someone?¡¯


    That jade necklace was not only a memorable item, but it also had a special effect on gathering the spiritual qi, especially for those who had just started cultivating. It could increase the speed of cultivation and double the effectiveness.


    Now, he said he had given it to someone?


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re biased.¡± Feng Lianqing snorted. ¡°Did you give that jade necklace to Helian Yue, or whom did you give it to? I¡¯m your disciple. You won¡¯t even let me touch it, but you gave it away to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not a little child. Why should I give it to you?¡± Tian Ya glanced at Feng Lianyi, somewhat annoyed.


    Feng Lianqing stiffened.


    Fortunately, he was so talented back then that he was accepted as a disciple by his master. Otherwise¡­ His master would have already driven him away, and perhaps he would not have any chance to stay in General Manor like Feng Lianyi¡­


    Hmph, life as a boy was not easy.


    His master could not have a daughter, so he was so eager to have a granddaughter! He would be so happy when he met someone¡¯s little girl that he could forgive her even if she were a little naughty.


    Oh¡­


    It seemed like his master was just a little stricter with Feng Lianyi, forbidding her to make any mistakes. But he was more tolerant of other girls, like Helian Yue.


    No wonder that the people of Wu Shang City thought that his master was raising Feng Lianyi as his own family and treating Helian Yue as an outsider. He had to be more strict with his own family¡­


    Only he knew clearly that his master actually loved little girls like Helian Yue.


    Simple and gullible¡­


    Somehow, Feng Lianqing suddenly remembered that Helian Yue had not been coming to him for quite a long time, and he felt a little uncomfortable about it.

 Chapter 1598 - Befuddled Helian Yue II

    In the past, that little girl would follow him everywhere, and he could not even drive her away. But now, she no longer came to him, and he felt somewhat¡­ Lonely.


    Feng Lianqing shook his head fiercely, trying to get rid of Helian Yue from his mind.


    In this life, he only wanted to cultivate and follow his master. He did not want his cultivation to be distracted by a girl.


    After all¡­


    He was not a girl. His master would kick him out if there were no improvements in his cultivation.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s voice was cold and stern.


    Feng Lianqing was stunned. He stopped in his tracks and turned to Tian Ya, confused. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, shut up! Be quiet!¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face remained cold.


    He sneered as his old eyes scanned the night sky.


    The night was calm, but it was as if this calm also carried a murderous aura.


    Feng Lianqing finally sensed that something was wrong. He tightened his grip on his sword with a wary look in his eyes.


    ¡°Since you have already come, why are you still hiding?¡± Tian Ya¡¯s sneer became even more mocking. ¡°Being timid like this is not like you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, four figures appeared out of thin air from all directions, standing above Tian Ya¡¯s head.


    The four people in front of them were all four old men, looking older than Tian Ya. Some with beards and hair that were completely white, and their old faces looked cold.


    ¡°I was just guessing just now¡­¡± Tian Ya laughed wildly. ¡°Now it seems that it is really you four shrinking turtles! Are you afraid to fight with me? Hiding in the shadows, trying to surround me, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The white-robed old man on the left was full of fury.


    ¡°Tian Ya, how dare you! Four of us have been waiting here for you for a long time! I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare to appear.¡±


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°With just the four of you, you want to scare me? The four of you are just losers. You will forever be my dogs. Three years will only make you more trash!¡±


    Feng Lianqing wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡®Master¡­ Can you please not taunt your enemies all before you fight? You¡¯ll make them hate you more.¡¯


    ¡°Tian Ya¡­¡±


    Another old man with a gentle face started to speak. He was so fat and always smiled like the Buddha, Maitreya. At first glance, he looked like someone who was easy to deal with, better than the white-robed old man.


    ¡°We came to see you. We want to talk to you.¡±


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°Yun Huan Kingdom, Tian Qin Kingdom, Gu Yue Kingdom, Liu Li Kingdom¡­ The four kingdom¡¯s emperors personally came to find me just to talk to me?¡±


    Maitreya was still smiling as he gently said, ¡°Tian Ya, we appreciate your ability. If you come to me, I can crown you king immediately. Why do you have to waste your skills being a general to the weak emperor of Tianling Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Tian Ya, in Land of No Return, if one wants another to become an emperor, the new emperor must be at least a King Warrior. Tianling Kingdom has never been stable since the previous emperor passed away. That¡¯s why he has invited you to his kingdom to help him.¡±

 Chapter 1599 - Befuddled Helian Yue III

    Maitreya walked toward Tian Ya and smiled. ¡°So, what¡¯s the use of following this kind of trash? You¡¯re a King Warrior, you can become an emperor, or it¡¯s better to follow us than to follow that kind of trash.¡±


    Tian Ya glanced at Maitreya lazily. ¡°Become an emperor? I¡¯m sorry, being an emperor is too tiring. I¡¯m not going to look for trouble.¡±


    He gave Liu Yun Kingdom to that bastard Feng Tianwu. If he established another kingdom, he had to find another woman to have another son¡­


    It was so exhausting!


    Living as a general was much better, and going to war was such a small matter. He could just command Feng Lianqing to go while he enjoyed his tea and wine. Why would he burden himself by becoming the emperor when he could enjoy such a pleasant life that he had right now?


    Besides, if he had time, he might use it to find a way to go back to his hometown. There was no one here to miss; instead, he still had a family in Cang Yue Mainland.


    He did not belong to this place forever!


    General Manor could be handed to Feng Lianqing, but a kingdom¡­ It was better to forget about it.


    ¡°As for staying in Tianling Kingdom¡­¡± Tian Ya frowned. ¡°I just need a place to settle down and have no interest in setting up my power. Furthermore, in Tianling Kingdom, even though I am a general, I have absolute freedom and the right to speak. There is nothing bad. More importantly, you guys say that Qi Fang is trash¡­ But in my heart, there is no difference between you and him.¡±


    Feng Lianqing stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    He looked back at Tian Ya speechlessly.


    Initially, Feng Lianqing had thought he would say that Qi Fang is not so useless in his heart. Who knew that he had turned around and came up with a sentence like ¡®You are no different from Qi Fang.¡¯


    It was the same as calling all these people trash¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white-robed old man sneered. ¡°Emperor Yun Huan, why are we wasting our time with this old thing. We have worked hard to kill that old bastard of Tianling Kingdom, then came another old bastard ruining our plan. Tianling Kingdom would have belonged to us long ago!¡±


    Among the four kingdoms, Tianling Kingdom was considered a heavenly treasure with unique resources. It was all because the previous emperor, Qi Fang¡¯s father, was so powerful that he had reached King Warrior tier earlier than anyone else.


    Therefore, even if they were so jealous of him, they would not dare to do anything back then.


    It was not easy¡­


    They were so happy after they had successfully killed the King Warrior of Tianling Kingdom. They brought their armies to the city, and before they could enter it, General Tian Ya had suddenly appeared.


    What was more, no one would have thought that a strong man who was a King Warrior would willingly come to a kingdom and become a general! This made the four emperors of the four kingdoms almost burst into tears.


    The most unfortunate thing was that the four emperors all had selfish intentions to rule Tianling Kingdom on their own, so they did not join forces back then. But today, they had to do it as they could not wait any longer to destroy Tian Ya.


    Qi Fang was considered lucky.


    In the past, he had a powerful emperor to conquer the kingdom for him, and now, he had Tian Ya to help him protect his kingdom.


    Unfortunately, he did not know how to cherish them¡­


    ¡°Lianqing¡­¡±


    Tian Ya looked at these old men in front of him coldly. ¡°You go back! Go back to Wu Shang City immediately! Make sure the people are safe!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The white-robed old man laughed out loud. ¡°You just noticed that? It¡¯s a pity because it¡¯s already too late. Our skilled masters are already in the city. We will only give you one chance, surrender, and the people will be safe. But if you refuse to do so, I will make all people in Wu Shang City bleed to death!¡±

 Chapter 1600 - Befuddled Helian Yue IV

    Tian Ya¡¯s face was slightly sunken. He sneered and said, ¡°You want me to submit to a ruler who killed thousands of people for his own selfishness? Hahaha, ridiculous! I¡¯ll never be loyal to anyone in my life! Be it Qi Fang or you! In this life, I belong only to myself!¡±


    The four old men were somewhat speechless. They admitted that Tian Ya was indeed strong and had excellent skills.


    Ever since he had appeared more than twenty years ago, many legends about him had circulated in Land of No Return.


    But¡­


    Why was Tian Ya willing to serve as a general for Tianling Kingdom and not for them?


    ¡°Do you know why I follow Qi Fang?¡±


    His red robes flapped in the wind as he took one step forward.


    ¡°Because he promised me he wouldn¡¯t initiate a war and would never abandon his people! As the ruler of a country, if you kill your people for your own selfish reasons, I¡¯ll kill such rulers if I meet them!


    ¡°You want me to follow you? Hahahaha! Ask yourselves, are you qualified for this? All my life, I¡¯ve only cared about the people, not the king! If Qi Fang dares to start a war for his own benefit, I will not be hesitant to kill him too!¡±


    This was Tian Ya! No one could change him!


    Feng Lianqing hurriedly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. My master is reasonable. He¡¯s not biased.¡±


    Tian Ya looked at Feng Lianqing coldly. ¡°Why are you still standing here? I¡¯ll stop this four trash while you go back to Wu Shang City first! If we¡¯re late, I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen to Wu Shang City.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s face changed dramatically, and only at this moment did he realize the seriousness of this matter¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    He gritted his teeth and turned back, rushing toward Wu Shang City.


    Somehow, when he turned around for a moment, what came to his mind was a cute and beautiful little face.


    He had deliberately been cold to Helian Yue these past few years. He kept a certain distance from her, thinking that in this way, Helian Yue would give up on him. But who knew that little girl would never tire and would always stick around him, no matter how cold he was to her¡­


    But now¡­ His greatest concern was not General Manor or Feng Lianyi, but¡­ Helian Yue¡­


    However, if Feng Ruqing were so powerful, she would definitely protect Helian Yue!


    Perhaps even Feng Lianqing did not know why he trusted Feng Ruqing so much, it was as if this trust was engraved in his bones. Therefore, he believed that no matter what, Feng Ruqing would not leave Helian Yue behind.


    ***


    Looking at Feng Lianqing¡¯s departing figure, Tian Ya turned around indifferently, and his cold gaze fell upon these four people.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, powerful energy was released, shaking everything under the sky.


    ¡°Tian Ya!¡± The white-robed old man gritted his teeth. ¡°If you choose to be loyal to Tianling Kingdom, you are bound to be an enemy of our four kingdoms!¡±


    Tian Ya slowly walked up to the white-robed old man. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I, Tian Ya, have no allegiance to anyone in this life!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t defeat us if the four of us join forces today!¡± Said another old man in silk robes, expressionlessly.


    The four of them had already surrounded Tian Ya.


    There was a monstrous and murderous intent hidden under the quiet night sky.


    ***


    The moonlight poured into the banquet hall of General Manor.

 Chapter 1601 - Befuddled Helian Yue V

    A servant entered the banquet hall with a box in her hand and slowly walked toward Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi¡­¡±


    She respectfully handed the box to Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi held the box with both hands and carefully opened the lid.


    The crowd was stunned, their eyes staring nervously at the box in Feng Lianyi¡¯s hands.


    Feng Ruqing touched her nose. ¡°It¡¯s just a necklace, why do I feel¡­ As if what she¡¯s holding is a Grade-9 spirit herb.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ ¡± this time, Helian Yue disagreed with Feng Ruqing. She looked serious. ¡°This thing is not as valuable as a Grade-9 spirit herb, but¡­ It is grandfather Tian Ya¡¯s treasure, and also a spirit gathering stone.¡±


    ¡°Gathering stone?¡± Feng Ruqing was startled.


    ¡°Yes, this jade stone is a spirit gathering stone. It can help the person who carries it cultivate rapidly; even the weakest person can cultivate and become powerful. The spirit gathering stone is so precious¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned as she suddenly remembered the jade necklace given to her by the old man in the spiritual beast mountain, which was also made of a gathering of spirit stones.


    Since when could the spirit gathering stone be easily found anywhere?


    ¡°My necklace!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp shout broke Feng Ruqing¡¯s thoughts.


    She turned and saw that Feng Lianyi¡¯s face had turned pale, and she looked shocked.


    ¡°Whoever stole my jade necklace, give it to me immediately!¡±


    Her eyes were filled with anger, and her body was trembling.


    When Qi Fang saw that the box brought by Feng Lianyi was empty, he was actually relieved. But after he saw such an annoyed expression on Feng Lianyi¡¯s face, he frowned a little¡­


    ¡®It seems like she¡¯s not faking it¡­ Could it be that this jade necklace¡­ Has it been stolen?¡¯


    The jade necklace was Tian Ya¡¯s most beloved item, and the preciousness of the gathering stone was not something that could be purchased with money.


    Otherwise, Tian Ya would not have regarded this jade necklace as his precious item.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even seen this jade necklace with my own eyes before attending the dinner today, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still there before dinner!¡± Feng Lianyi clenched her fists tightly. Her face was filled with anger. ¡°This jade necklace is not only an expensive item to me; it is an item gifted to me by General. I didn¡¯t dare to simply take it out for fear of breaking it, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be stolen now.¡±


    The old housekeeper was a little unhappy hearing Feng Lianyi¡¯s words.


    He had not seen the jade necklace before and could not confirm whether it was real or not, but¡­


    Maiden Lianyi was claiming that someone dared to steal from General Manor¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it the same as saying that the housekeeper of General Manor was useless? Was it stolen by someone?


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, did you put it somewhere else? Should we look for it again? I¡¯m sure no one would dare to steal from General Manor¡­¡± The old housekeeper said slowly.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s heart sank. Other people¡¯s housekeepers would only favor their masters, but this one from General Manor was embarrassing her in front of the crowd.


    At a time like this, he should have immediately stepped forward to help her!


    ¡®This old housekeeper is useless!¡¯


    Feng Lianyi replied coldly, ¡°Old Housekeeper, I know very well where my things are kept, and I¡¯m not saying that our General Manor is not well guarded. After all, there are always some people in this world who will take advantage of General Manor¡¯s trust to get what she wants.¡±

 Chapter 1602 - Befuddled Helian Yue VI

    She was clearly indicating someone¡­


    Helian Yue was the only person who could be trusted by General Manor to come and go as she wished!


    Helian Yue was known as an evildoer, and people would not be surprised if it were her who stole the stone.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, what do you mean by that?¡± Helian Yue pointed at Feng Lianyi¡¯s face. ¡°Make it clear to me. Who did you just say stole the stone?¡±


    No matter how foolish Helian Yue was, this time, she could see that Feng Lianyi was trying to accuse her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you, Sister Helian. I was just wondering why I still had it before I came to the banquet, but now it¡¯s lost?¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°Everyone arrived early, only you came late, making me wait here for a long time. That¡¯s why I want to know why you were late.¡±


    Feng Lianyi sneered. If it were not for this fool Helian Yue who was late following Feng Ruqing, she would not have been able to find any reason to accuse her.


    Initially, the one she wanted to frame in this case was Feng Ruqing, but unfortunately, Feng Ruqing and her people could not even get in without permission. So, the only person who could get close to her was this fool, Helian Yue!


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, clearly enraged.


    She had been accused in front of so many people like this, and anyone who was in her position would get angry.


    Moreover, she was a young lady of the Helian family. Why did she have to steal something? Ridiculous!


    The old housekeeper frowned. ¡°Maiden Lianyi, could this be a misunderstanding? General will not trust people easily, and the fact that he accepted Young Lady Helian into General Manor proves that Young Lady Helian is not a bad girl.¡±


    ¡°Old Housekeeper¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was exasperated, but her face looked calm. ¡°Ask the people present what kind of person Helian Yue is. I don¡¯t mean to attack her, but if Young Lady Helian is innocent, why not check inside her dress? And¡­ Check her storage bag as well. Then, we will know the truth.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°After all, I¡¯m not the kind of person who would deliberately accuse others. She hasn¡¯t left this place. If we find nothing on her, it will prove her innocence.¡±


    Qi Fang remained silent. His face was cold and sullen, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The empress had long been displeased with Feng Lianyi. She slapped the table and said sternly, ¡°How dare you, Feng Lianyi! Who permitted you to do body search in front of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡± The little fatty snorted. ¡°This little servant is getting bolder and bolder. How dare you do the body search to your master. Helian Yue is at least a noble young lady. Where do you get the guts to treat her like this.¡±


    The word ¡®servant¡¯ that came out of the little fatty¡¯s mouth made Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened.


    Just now, Helian Ying, who had been silent all this time, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Sister, since Maiden Lianyi wants to prove your innocence, let her do it. I believe that you did not steal the stone.¡±


    Feng Lianyi would not dare say this in front of so many people if she did not have any evidence.


    Moreover, even if Helian Yue did not steal it, she would still be embarrassed by it!


    Perhaps it was the thought of this that caused Helian Ying¡¯s mouth to twitch with an imperceptible smile.


    ¡°Body search?¡± Helian Yue kicked the chair, put her hands on her hips, and said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m the young lady of the Helian family. Why should a servant do a body search on me?¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was cold, her voice was filled with anger. ¡°I am not a servant!¡±

 Chapter 1603 - Befuddled Helian Yue VII

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re not a servant, then who are you? General¡¯s daughter? Ridiculous! If I say I didn¡¯t steal it, it means I didn¡¯t steal it. So who dares do a body search on me?¡±


    ¡°I have to do this for General!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes darkened, and she fiercely moved forward and pulled Helian Yue¡¯s dress¡­


    A sudden strong wind blew fiercely from the side and at Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi held Helian Yue¡¯s dress tightly and tore off her coat¡­


    Rip!


    An item fell from her waist, making a clinking sound.


    Feng Ruqing heard this sound before she could strike again.


    She could not help but turn her head to look, and suddenly saw a jade necklace.


    Feng Ruqing looked somewhat confused. She stared blankly at the jade necklace that was lying on the ground.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ This necklace¡­ Seems a bit familiar¡­¡¯


    The entire banquet hall was silent.


    Helian Yue was dumbfounded as she looked at the jade necklace on the floor. A chill filled her heart and made her body stiffen a bit.


    ¡®Why¡­


    ¡®Why was Grandfather Tian Ya¡¯s jade necklace on me?¡¯


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Helian Yue panicked and hurriedly turned to look at Feng Ruqing. Her eyes reddened. ¡°Xiao Qing, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t steal it. I don¡¯t know how it came to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know you didn¡¯t steal it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand to touch Helian Yue¡¯s head, but a man blocked it.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s heart that was panicking just now suddenly eased. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡®Thank you for believing in me.


    ¡®Thank you for making me realize¡­ That I am not alone at this moment.¡¯


    ¡°Of course you will believe her¡­¡± Feng Lianyi got up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, and walked toward Feng Lianqing. ¡°It¡¯s because you were plotting with her to steal my jade necklace, which was given to me by General, and I will not¡­ Let go of all of you¡­¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as Feng Lianyi said these words, another force surged toward her, sending her flying away again, crashing into the tables¡­


    The soup on the tables fell all over her body, and she was in a mess.


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes fell on Feng Lianyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯re too close to my Qing¡¯er. Qing¡¯er does not like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was about to speak, but the man raised his hand again and¡­


    Numerous sword lights came in a surprise attack. This time even if Feng Lianyi moved fast, she still could not dodge it. These sword lights cut her arms, drawing blood and staining her whole sleeve¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing, is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°We must not be too violent, we must be gentle, especially with girls¡­¡±


    Gentle?


    Everyone was stunned.


    It seemed that Feng Ruqing was not fit to use the word ¡®gentle¡¯¡­


    Feng Ruqing ignored these people and turned to the empress, smiling. ¡°Can you please pick it up? Otherwise, people will say I¡¯ve switched it.¡±


    The empress was stunned. She understood what Feng Ruqing meant and squatted down to pick up the jade necklace.

 Chapter 1604 - Befuddled Helian Yue VIII

    ¡°The spirit gathering stone is powerful but fragile, and the thing it fears most is flames¡­¡±


    When Feng Ruqing raised her hand, flames fiercely burned the spirit gathering stone.


    The flames only burned the stone, not hurting the empress¡¯s hand.


    But this scene¡­ Caused everyone present to be scared silly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qi Fang was also a bit furious. ¡°That¡¯s a spirit gathering stone!¡±


    ¡®This woman knows that the gathering stone could not be touched by fire, but she still uses fire to burn it?¡¯


    Qi Fang hurriedly wanted to go forward. However, he had just taken two steps when the empress suddenly snapped.


    ¡°Get out of here!!!¡±


    Qi Fang was stunned, and he subconsciously stopped moving. His eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°Empress, do you know what that thing is? It¡¯s General Tian Ya¡¯s life!¡±


    General Tian Ya was the only Warrior King of Tianling Kingdom.


    If his most precious thing were destroyed in front of him, that old man would be sad and leave this place¡­


    Then¡­


    Who would protect Tianling Kingdom from the four kingdoms then!


    Qi Fang was on the verge of tears. If he could, he would rather be the one who was burned on the empress¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I trust Maiden Feng. You are not allowed to come over!¡±


    The empress was expressionless.


    Qi Fang looked serious, so was Yu¡¯er, Qin¡¯er, and the empress.


    And Feng Ruqing was also serious as she said, ¡°I will only say this one last time, call me Lady Nan!¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like the right time to say that, is it?¡¯


    ¡®This woman has destroyed General Tian Ya¡¯s jade necklace. When General returns, he¡¯ll kill her!¡¯


    However¡­


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s faces froze.


    The spirit gathering stone gradually disappeared from the empress¡¯s hands, turning into dust as if it had never existed, leaving only a necklace braided with red rope, lying in her palm¡­


    What about the spiritual qi?


    The spirit gathering stone was so powerful because the stone was made of spiritual qi.


    It would release all its spiritual qi when it was burned.


    But until now, they had not felt anything.


    Even Qifang was stunned.


    ¡®This necklace is fake?¡¯


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No! This is absolutely impossible! I got this necklace from General. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this necklace. It was Helian Yue who stole my jade necklace!¡±


    Helian Yue, who had just been scared silly, was now finally able to hold her small head high again.


    ¡°I¡¯m a young lady of the Helian family. Would I steal a fake spirit gathering stone? Feng Lianyi, when Grandfather Tian Ya returns, I¡¯ll tell him all about it!¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Helian Yue¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Feng Lianyi, ¡°Are you sure that the piece just now is the jade necklace you were talking about?¡±


    Feng Lianyi bit her lip.


    She only had this one chance today. She must not let these people go.


    ¡°Yes! I know how it looks like.¡±


    ¡°But they just said that the piece of jade stone in Tian Ya¡¯s necklace¡­ Is a spirit gathering stone¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°The spirit gathering stone is rare to come across, whether it exists or not is still unclear. General told me before that he once had another jade necklace that is made of spirit gathering stone. He left it at his home before he came to Wu Shang City. The old housekeeper also knows that the necklace was made for his family, so why would he bring it here?¡±


    The old housekeeper was silent. Indeed, the necklace was made by General for his family and not for him.


    ¡°General misses his family, so he made the same jade necklace but replaced the spirit gathering stone with an obsidian stone¡­¡±

 Chapter 1605 - Here Come The Troublemakers I

    The old housekeeper looked on blankly.


    ¡®Is it true?


    ¡®I have never heard about this from General¡­¡¯


    But no matter what, this was a family matter, so he must be careful with what he said. General would be home soon anyway, and he had to deal with him when he returned.


    That was why the old housekeeper simply kept his mouth shut and said no more.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and stroked her chin. ¡°Not bad, you even know about the obsidian stone. It seems that what you said is true.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing?¡±


    Helian Yue looked at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    Even the empress and the others turned to her as they did not understand why she had agreed with Feng Lianyi.


    Qi Fang¡¯s eyes sank as he put one hand behind his back and looked at Helian Yue fiercely.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Your jade necklace¡­ I¡¯ve seen a jade necklace similar to yours¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned. ¡°Feng Ruqing, what do you mean? Have you seen the jade necklace General gave me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Helian Yue was worried. She tugged at the girl¡¯s sleeve and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry. When Grandfather Tian Ya returns, he will prove my innocence for me, so there¡¯s no need for you¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Helian Yue¡¯s hand gently and smiled.


    She then stepped forward and walked slowly toward Feng Lianyi.


    The entire banquet hall went silent.


    No one dared to open their mouths, and even their breathing grew shallower.


    Only the sound of the young girl¡¯s footsteps could be heard¡­


    Feng Ruqing stopped in front of Feng Lianyi. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve seen it, and it looks very similar to yours, the only difference is¡­ My jade necklace has a real spirit gathering stone on it!¡±


    The young girl raised her hand, and a jade necklace dangled from her fingertips, falling into everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The jade stone carried a faint glow, so dazzling that it dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes¡­


    The old housekeeper stared at the jade stone in the young girl¡¯s hand. His heart beat faster. ¡°Maiden Feng, can I take a look at your jade necklace?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the old housekeeper and handed it to him.


    This was the first time the old housekeeper had touched the jade necklace, and the coldness of the stone made him go stiff. He cautiously stroked the word ¡®Feng¡¯ on the jade.


    ¡°This is exactly the same as what I¡¯ve seen back then.¡±


    His words were like a heavy rod that struck on everyone¡¯s chests.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened, and she clenched her fists tightly. Only after a long time did the corners of her mouth curl up into a sneer. ¡°Old Housekeeper, there are too many liars in this world. Take another look, is this my jade necklace?¡±


    ¡°This is indeed carved by General himself. I recognize it. There¡¯s a trace mark in the upper corner of it. I noticed it back then, and General said it was the first time he carved a stone and had accidentally left a mark on it, and I even know exactly where it is.¡±


    But¡­


    The jade stone that Feng Lianyi had just taken out the jade stone and had traces of the mistake being carved into it.


    However¡­


    He had only glanced at it just now and did not see it clearly. He thought that no one would be so free to create another jade out of it, so he did not think much about it until Feng Ruqing destroyed that jade¡­

 Chapter 1606 - Here Come The Troublemakers II

    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡± The empress walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Where did you get this jade necklace from?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stroked her nose. ¡°Well, an old man¡­ An old master gave it to me. He traded it with me for a jar of wine. Initially, I thought this necklace was useless, but I didn¡¯t expect to watch a good show today just because of it. So, not bad¡­¡±


    Fu Chen, who has been silent since the beginning, was stunned.


    ¡®In your eyes, the spirit gathering stone is only a ticket to a good show?


    ¡®Oh, you called him an old man back then, but now¡­ you¡¯ve changed it to an old master?¡¯


    Fu Chen pursed his lips. ¡®Mother is being obvious¡­


    ¡®So, the old man who had traded the jade necklace with Mother¡¯s spirit wine was Tian Ya?¡¯


    Suddenly, Feng Lianqing laughed a sardonic laugh.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, are you still trying to say that that old man is Tian Ya?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°It should be him, but you need to respect the old man, you have to call him an old master.¡±


    The words ¡®old man¡¯ were¡­ Too rude.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°Who in this world doesn¡¯t know that General loves his jade like a treasure? How can he be so kind as to trade his treasure for a jar of wine? That¡¯s ridiculous! I was almost convinced that you didn¡¯t steal my jade necklace, but then you took it out yourself. Now, give it back to me!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was cold as he glanced at Feng Lianyi.


    Just this glance alone could make Feng Lianyi fall to hell, her body trembled.


    But she would not give up. Her eyes were filled with pride and stubbornness as she bit her lip, refusing to retreat.


    Suddenly¡­


    The piercing cold wind came steeply as if it contained a powerful force. Feng Lianyi could feel as if her skin was being cut all over her body, but she could not see any injuries.


    She was trembling with pain.


    And in the entire banquet hall, no one else had this feeling except for Feng Lianyi, so they thought Feng Lianyi was shivering from anger.


    ¡°Xiao Qing said, respect the old man.¡±


    If it were not for the respect for Tian Ya, he probably would not have let Qing Zhu send the mice out and would certainly have gone to eavesdrop himself.


    After all, this was General Manor.


    Some etiquettes had to be respected.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand to stop Nan Xian. She looked at Feng Lianyi and smiled, ¡°You said this jade necklace is yours?¡±


    Feng Lianyi looked at Nan Xian somewhat timidly; perhaps the pain from just now was too unbearable, making her a bit scared of Nan Xian.


    But things had already come to this point. There was no way to turn back. She bit her lip and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was General who gave it to me in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing pointed at the red rope in the empress¡¯s hand. ¡°But, your necklace has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s face changed slightly. She was just about to point at Feng Ruqing, when she saw Nan Xian glancing at her. She withdrew her hand and clenched it. ¡°You must have swapped it, and the one in your hand is mine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly as she turned to the empress. ¡°Empress, did you get it?¡±


    The empress¡¯s face darkened, her eyes were cold and stern. ¡°Feng Lianyi, you were the one who just admitted that the jade stone was made of obsidian and not a spirit gathering stone. Now I don¡¯t know which of your words are true and which are false!¡±

 Chapter 1607 - Here Come The Troublemakers III

    The people present were not stupid¡­ Except for Feng Lianyi, who was already overwhelmed by anger¡­


    If Feng Lianyi had not admitted that the piece of jade was made of obsidian, Qi Fang would definitely have suspected that the jade necklace taken out by Feng Ruqing was Feng Lianyi¡¯s.


    The funny thing was¡­ Feng Lianyi had already admitted that the jade stone was not a spirit gathering stone and had given an explanation for that¡­


    Feng Ruqing, this woman¡­ She was so smart!


    She had deliberately destroyed the spirit gathering stone, forcing Feng Lianyi to admit that it was a fake.


    Scary!


    This was the only feeling Qi Fang had for Feng Ruqing, and the consequences of being an enemy of this woman was Feng Lianyi.


    But¡­ Feng Ruqing¡¯s weakness was that she did not have any backup, and her strength alone was not enough to allow her to take over the Land of No Return. No matter what, Feng Lianyi still had General Manor to back her up¡­


    Such a pity¡­


    Qi Fang shook his head and sighed regretfully. To be honest, he did admire Feng Ruqing, not to mention that Feng Ruqing was also Qin¡¯er¡¯s savior.


    However, what she did today would offend General Manor¡­


    Qi Fang did not know where the jade necklace in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand had come from. It was impossible that Tian Ya had given it to her.


    If she said Tian Ya was interested in her talent and intended to take her as a disciple, perhaps he would have believed her.


    But she had made up such a lie¡­


    How could Tian Ya trade the jade necklace for a pot of wine?


    It must be that he had accidentally lost his necklace when he was fighting someone outside, and this girl had picked it up.


    However, Qi Fang did not say his assumptions out loud. He would not speak about this at a time like this, or else Feng Ruqing might not be able to leave General Manor.


    ¡°Since there has been a misunderstanding, then this matter will end here, and there is no need to hold this banquet. Dismiss!¡±


    He just let it go¡­ His face was cold and stern.


    ¡°Dismiss?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed out loud. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to avenge your sons and daughters, that¡¯s your problem, and I don¡¯t care about that. But I still have things to settle with her!¡±


    Qi Fang was stunned. Before he could react, Feng Ruqing had already leaped in front of Feng Lianyi, and with a blast, she kicked her to the wall, causing her body to sink into the wall.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, you¡­¡± Qi Fang¡¯s face changed slightly.


    He had deliberately tried to let Feng Ruqing go because she had saved Qin¡¯er back then. But this girl¡­ She was so ungrateful.


    This time, he would not forgive Feng Lianyi easily, but he could not punish her as he wished because she was General¡¯s people and had to wait for Tian Ya to return to settle this.


    ¡°Guards, stop this girl!¡±


    Qi Fang ordered coldly.


    In an instant, a few people in guard uniforms appeared from the dark. But before they could step forward, a figure in a white robe was already standing in front of them.


    ¡°Do not interfere when Qing¡¯er teaches someone a lesson.¡±


    A cold light flashed in the guards¡¯ eyes as they instantly rushed toward Nan Xian¡­


    ***


    Feng Lianyi spurted out a mouthful of blood, staining her white dress red.


    Her face was pale as she stared at Feng Ruqing with eyes filled with hatred, gritting her teeth. ¡°Feng! Ru! Qing!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout my name like that. I¡¯m disgusted.¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned.


    She was almost angry enough to vomit blood again. Her eyes were red with fierceness and anger.

 Chapter 1608 - Here Come The Troublemakers IV

    ¡°Actually¡­ I didn¡¯t want to come to you this soon¡­¡±


    She had been holding back all her anger because she wanted to find Xiao Ya through Feng Lianyi.


    But people¡¯s patience had a limit¡­


    Well, she would not kill Feng Lianyi. After all, if she killed her, and it turned out that Tian Ya did not even know her background, it would probably be hard to find out about her family.


    But keeping her half-alive should be fine¡­


    ¡®Just don¡¯t kill her all at once¡­¡¯


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, General won¡¯t let you go when he returns! And all of you who have helped Feng Ruqing¡­ General won¡¯t spare any single one of you! Hahaha!¡± Feng Lianyi laughed wildly, and what was hidden deep within her eyes was a monstrous, murderous intent.


    All the young girls and men in the banquet hall were stunned.


    ¡®Feng Lianyi is completely crazy¡­¡¯


    ¡®Did she just try to frame Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she come to her to apologize?¡¯


    The crowd finally realized¡­


    It seemed that this banquet was not for an apology¡­ Feng Lianyi was trying to frame Feng Ruqing!


    And¡­ All of them were only her tools!


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, I¡¯ve totally misjudged you. You¡¯re so malicious, so sinister. You don¡¯t deserve to be a member of General Manor.¡±


    ¡°General is such a good man. Why did he raise someone like you? I thought Helian Yue was malicious before, but you¡¯re no better than Helian Yue!¡±


    Feng Lianyi trembled. There was a time when these people only had respect and love for her.


    ¡®Why has everything changed in just a short time¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of Feng Ruqing!¡¯


    These people had mocked her so much because of Feng Ruqing!


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing kicked her again as she saw Feng Lianyi trying to crawl out of the wall,


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was bruised and swollen.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The words suddenly stopped.


    The crowd turned to look, and in an instant, they saw the guards fall to the ground helplessly.


    They looked in the direction where the guard had fallen and saw a young man in a long green robe with a group of skilled masters headed to the banquet hall, looking so arrogant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the people from Yun Huan Kingdom!¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face sank, his eyes filled with wariness and cautiousness.


    ¡®Why has no one informed me that the people of Yun Huan Kingdom are coming?


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ The entire Wu Shang City is in trouble?¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s that little b*tch, Feng Lianyi? Who is Feng Lianyi?¡± The young man raised his head proudly.


    His face was quite handsome, and his eyes were full of arrogance.


    Feng Ruqing frowned.


    She thought that these people had come to cause another trouble, but it turned out that they were only looking for Feng Lianyi¡­


    ¡®Good!¡¯


    She took a few steps to the side and said, ¡°The person you are looking for is in the wall.¡±


    The young man smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Well, good! You are very upstanding. I came here today to kill everyone in General Manor. I heard that Feng Lianyi is in the same position as Feng Lianqing, so I will take her first. Since you are so upstanding, I will grant you a lifetime of glory and wealth!¡±


    He lifted his hand and wanted to tap Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder¡­


    But before he could touch it, a hand suddenly stopped him, pinching him hard.


    Yes, pinch!


    The young man was in pain and what made him even more furious was that the bastard had wrapped his hand with his robes when he pinched the young man!

 Chapter 1609 - Here Come The Troublemakers V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Without waiting for the young man to give orders, the group of skilled masters behind him instantly drew their weapons and looked at Nan Xian coldly and sternly.


    ¡°Arrest this brat as well!¡±


    Even in the face of such a situation, the young man¡¯s tone was still arrogant. His eyes were cold as he looked at Nan Xian.


    But¡­


    The young man felt uneasy when he saw Nan Xian¡¯s hand.


    There was no wind in the banquet hall, but Nan Xian¡¯s long white robe was moving. His eyes were cold as he stared at those people of Yun Huan Kingdom.


    Suddenly, a punch landed on the young man¡¯s chest, sending him flying out of the hall.


    The young man spurted out a mouthful of blood, his arm numb from the shock. His eyes were then filled with monstrous rage.


    The group of skilled masters immediately rushed toward Nan Xian. Nan Xian raised his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. His fine hair was moving, and his handsome face looked ruthless under the cold moonlight.


    Feng Lianyi could no longer care about jealousy. She was trembling as she gazed at these people of Yun Huan Kingdom in horror.


    ¡®Why did these people have to come when General and Feng Lianqing is not here!


    ¡®Why did they come?!¡¯


    Qi Fang¡¯s face was cold as he took a few steps forward and said solemnly, ¡°It seems like the people of Yun Huan Kingdom are going to cause trouble again¡­¡±


    The young man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that old man Tian Ya, Tianling Kingdom would have been under our Yun Huan Kingdom! He¡¯s so meddlesome. So, he¡¯s bound to suffer!¡±


    He slowly turned his cold eyes to Feng Lianyi.


    But what made the young man somewhat puzzled was why Feng Lianyi was trapped in the wall; it would probably take some time to gouge her out.


    Just as the young man was speaking, the skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom had already arrived in front of Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian lifted his sleeve, and powerful energy suddenly shot out fiercely.


    The skilled masters did not retreat even after sensing the man¡¯s strength. They all seemed indifferent, and in the blink of an eye, the sharp weapons in their hands were already headed toward Nan Xian.


    Boom!


    Endless energy surged out from Nan Xian¡¯s body, creating a barrier around him and Feng Ruqing. The skilled masters¡¯ swords bounced off an invisible barrier as soon as they came close to them. They could not help but take a few steps back.


    The young man was startled. He frowned and looked at Nan Xian cautiously.


    ¡®This bastard¡­ He does not look like an experienced master.¡¯


    Moreover, he knew all the skilled masters of the Tianling Kingdom, yet he had never seen the man in front of him¡­


    ¡°What is your relationship with General Manor? Why are you protecting Feng Lianyi?¡±


    ¡®Protecting Feng Lianyi?¡¯


    Nan Xian looked cold and expressionless. ¡°Whether she lives or dies is none of my business, but you¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have tried to touch my wife.¡±


    The young man was speechless.


    He was a little confused. This man was attacking him because he had almost touched that woman¡¯s shoulder just now?


    ¡°Since you have nothing to do with General Manor, then I will ignore your crime of hitting me. I can let you and your wife go if you get out of the way now. But¡­¡±


    He sneered. ¡°The people of General Manor and the imperial family¡­ None of them are allowed to leave!¡±

 Chapter 1610 - Here Comes The Troublemaker VI

    Qi Fang¡¯s face was cold.


    The palace¡¯s skilled masters were already behind him, looking cautiously at the Yun Huan Kingdom people.


    However, Qi Fang was still considered a responsible man as he wanted to pull the empress and his children behind him, protecting them first¡­


    But, looking at Qi Fang¡¯s hand reaching out, the little fatty suddenly became very agile and dodged to the side, hurriedly rushing toward Feng Ruqing.


    He did not trust anyone here.


    The only person he trusted was Feng Ruqing.


    Just like when he was in spirit beast mountain back then, he believed that following her was the only way for him to survive.


    Qi Qin¡¯er looked at Qi Fang. She then turned to the little fatty and followed him, hiding behind Feng Ruqing.


    Qi Fang¡¯s hands froze in mid-air, he looked a little embarrassed, but he had no time to think about it as those of Yun Huan Kingdom were coming over.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and said, ¡°They¡¯re here to kill Feng Lianyi.¡±


    Then, should she¡­ Wait until Feng Lianyi and Qi Fang settled this matter first, or should she make a move now?


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her nose. Well, she would save Feng Lianyi if she was almost dying. After all, Feng Ruqing still had not gotten what she wanted to know, so she could not allow Feng Lianyi to die just yet¡­


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    An old man who was following behind Second Prince looked at Helian Yue and said in a low voice, ¡°That girl is from the Helian family, and she¡¯s close with the people of General Manor.¡±


    Second Prince stopped in his tracks and looked at Helian Yue sideways with a cold smile on his lips.


    ¡°This little girl looks like trash, and this kind of person¡­ I can settle her myself.¡±


    He laughed and raised his hand to grab Helian Yue.


    However¡­


    Before he could touch Helian Yue¡¯s shoulder, he was once again grabbed by someone.


    This time, the one that grabbed him was a beautiful hand with fair and flawless fingers.


    Crack!


    The young girl twisted his hand so hard that it made him howl like a pig that was about to die.


    Nan Xian had just crippled Second Prince¡¯s left hand, and Feng Ruqing had broken his right hand. His eyes were filled with rage. ¡°I wanted to spare you guys for the sake of you being a pregnant woman. But I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so ungrateful and provoke me over and over again!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and stared at him.


    Second Prince had never looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face since he came.


    All he could see was her big belly.


    He had no interest in a pregnant woman, so he did not even spare a glance for her¡­


    Until the moment, Feng Ruqing stared at him¡­ His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®This woman¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡¯


    But no matter how beautiful she was, she was still a scourge!


    A vicious pregnant woman¡­ She would not set a good example for the child in her womb. Such a woman was not his type¡­


    ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    Second Prince¡¯s eyes darkened as he raised his hand and ordered coldly.


    These two did not look like people from General Manor, and he did not want to arrest the innocent. Even though Nan Xian had made a move against him initially, he still did not intend to settle the score with these two.


    However¡­ His patience had a limit and not to mention¡­ He was the prince of Yun Huan Kingdom!

 Chapter 1611 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior I

    Wu Shang City.


    Soldiers and horses had surrounded the entire city and even Helian Manor.


    Blood flowed through the city, accompanied by those heartbreaking cries, causing Feng Lianqing¡¯s heart to ache.


    His eyes reddened as he saw this city fill with blood. Endless anger surged fiercely to his heart.


    In war, it was always the civilians who suffered the most!


    He hated war, and he hated these people who started it.


    On the street, a little girl was sitting on the ground helplessly, crying.


    But the people across the street did not let her go because she was young. They raised their swords high in their hands, pointing them at the little girl.


    Feng Lianqing frowned and swiftly rushed toward the little girl. In a split second, he had pulled the little girl to his side, pulling out his sword as fast as he could against the swords in front of him.


    Bang!


    After blocking the other man¡¯s sword, Feng Lianqing kicked the enemy in front of him fiercely and met another man with another sword.


    The skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom had been brought to General Manor, and those skilled masters from the other three kingdoms had also arrived. They all headed toward Feng Lianqing as soon as they saw him.


    Roar!


    At this moment, a leopard growl suddenly echoed through the night sky.


    Ah Hua led a group of spirit beasts rushing from beneath the night sky. Its gaze was so fierce; its eyes were cold as it looked at the soldiers of the four kingdoms.


    The spirit beasts had never had a peaceful day again after the man from the Nan family had taken the throne. It was not easy for them to meet a nice person like Feng Ruqing and live in peace, but now¡­


    It seemed that no matter where they went, they had to face the same problem.


    The spirit beast mountain was their home in the first place, but they were unable to protect it. This time, they would not let these people destroy their second home!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Looking at Ah Hua biting off a chunk from someone¡¯s neck, Feng Lianqing was a little shocked. He never thought that these spirit beasts would help him protect General Manor.


    Ah Hua glanced coldly at Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°Since we have stayed here, this is our home too. It¡¯s not easy to have a peaceful life where we can plant flowers and pick grasses when we have time. So, I won¡¯t let anyone destroy it.¡±


    Moreover, there were countless spirit herbs they had harvested in their manor, and they would not allow these people to touch it.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Ah Hua.¡±


    Feng Lianqing smiled. ¡°Leave the enemies here to me. I won¡¯t allow them to take a single step in! Can you help me get this little girl to a safe place?¡±


    Ah Hua looked at Feng Lianqing suspiciously, ¡°Can you do it? If you died, my master would probably throw a three-day feast in return for the day you let Feng Lianyi disturb her morning sleep.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    If he were really unfortunate enough to be buried here, Feng Ruqing would definitely do as Ah Hua said.


    That woman¡­ She looked very affectionate and had charmed Helian Yue and the little prince, but¡­ She was so ruthless¡­

 Chapter 1612 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior II

    If that person were not important to her, she would not care if they were dead or alive¡­


    Moreover¡­ Feng Ruqing had once asked the little prince to beat him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Feng Lianqing smiled. ¡°The most important thing to me is to protect the people of Wu Shang City. This is what my master has taught me since I was a child. As a soldier, I must put the people first and the ruler second, and myself¡­ I do not exist.


    ¡°As a soldier, I must guard the entire Wu Shang City.¡±


    He took a few steps forward firmly. His eyes burned with justice.


    He was not afraid of facing the countless skilled masters that had rushed in front of him.


    Ah Hua¡¯s gaze changed slightly, and it looked at Feng Lianqing with some admiration.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Lianqing raised his sword. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you leave a few spirit beasts behind to help me? After all¡­ The number of enemy soldiers seems to be a bit high¡­¡±


    Ah Hua was speechless.


    It looked at the growing number of people, and then at Feng Lianqing, who was surrounded by a crowd of people and said helplessly, ¡°Ah Ying, you and your other brothers will stay. I¡¯m going to General Manor to find my master.¡±


    As soon as it finished its words, it picked up the little girl, turned around, and rushed toward General Manor.


    The longsword sliced through Feng Lianqing¡¯s arm. Blood started flowing, but his face remained expressionless.


    A handsome face with a bold look on it.


    ¡®Just now¡­


    ¡®Ah Hua should have gone to find Maiden Feng¡­ Oh no, Lady Nan.


    ¡®Helian Yue must be with Lady Nan now¡­¡¯


    With these spirit beasts, he would at least not have to worry about Helian Yue¡¯s safety.


    He could also settle these enemies peacefully¡­


    ***


    General Manor.


    The young ladies and men had all curled up and hid in a corner. There was utter fear in their eyes.


    The emperor had many skilled masters, but not all of them were here. The others were still in the palace, and they could not help them here.


    Nan Xian looked like a mighty man, but he might not be able to deal with so many skilled masters.


    These skilled masters were as powerful as a King Warrior, and some of them were even only one step away from reaching King Warrior tier¡­


    It was obvious to see that they were determined to win against Wu Shang City!


    No, not just Wu Shang City¡­


    The fact that these people were able to enter Wu Shang City was proof that¡­ They had conquered the other cities of Tianling Kingdom. There was no news at all; it showed what this group of people had achieved¡­


    Their strength was shocking!


    Feng Lianyi finally crawled out of the wall. She coughed out a mouthful of blood, and her whole face was a mess.


    ¡°Second Prince, your Yun Huan Kingdom is so daring to be so arrogant while General is away. When General returns, all of you¡­ Will die!¡± Feng Lianyi laughed out in a low voice and looked sideways at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Do you know who she is? General has even given his precious necklace to this woman. She is much more honorable than me in General Manor.¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡±


    This time, even Qi Fang was a little angry. He looked at Feng Lianyi fiercely.


    He had not expected that Feng Lianyi would use Feng Ruqing to save her own life.


    Qi Fang¡¯s eyes darkened as he saw the skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom had drawn their weapons and surrounded Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian. ¡°Maiden Feng¡¯s necklace was not given by Tian Ya. My son, Qi Yu, had stolen it from Tian Ya and given it to her. So it has nothing to do with Maiden Feng.¡±

 Chapter 1613 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior III

    The little fatty was speechless.


    What had he got to do with it?


    The empress looked at Qi Fang. She seemed to understand what he was doing¡­


    But her face remained cold.


    Even though Qi Fang was considered to have done the right thing this time, she still could not forgive him for what he had done before.


    Qi Fang was not exactly too bad. He was just too protective of his kingdom and too eager to make Tian Ya stay. Feng Ruqing had saved Qin¡¯er, so he would not forget this saving grace.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®The necklace in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand¡­ Qi Yu stole that?¡¯


    She knew it!


    If it had been in the past, she would be so glad to hear this, but now, she only hoped that the necklace was really from Tian Ya¡­


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you lie to me?¡± Second Prince was furious and ran toward Feng Lianyi. He slapped her hard. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to be fooled by you? Who doesn¡¯t know that you and Feng Lianqing are the only two who are from General Manor? Helian Yue is not even a member of General Manor. It looks like you¡¯re so desperate to stay alive, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Second Prince sent her flying with another slap. Her cheeks swollen and red, and a drop of blood hung from the edge of her mouth. Her eyes flashed with resentment.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why is this bad luck always happening to me?!


    ¡®Why this bastard Qi Fang has to say it now? He is obviously trying to protect Feng Ruqing!¡¯


    ¡°These two just attacked me, so I won¡¯t let them go again. But before that, I¡¯ll pinch you to death first!¡± Second Prince sneered. ¡°And this chick Helian Yue¡­ She¡¯s quite pretty, so I¡¯ll bring her back as a dancer to my army.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened, staring hard at Second Prince.


    No one had noticed that the black sword in the depths of her dantian was emitting a faint light again, surrounding her palm¡­


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s sunken face. He held her hand gently and smiled, ¡°If Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t like him¡­ We can settle him now¡­¡±


    There was no need to wait until he had beaten Feng Lianyi half to death before making a move¡­


    Feng Ruqing remained silent, expressionless.


    ***


    If Nan Xian could let the main spirit enter Feng Ruqing¡¯s body again right now, he would surely see the little brat inside her womb had opened her eyes again.


    The little brat reached out to grab the black sword, but the barrier in front of her had blocked her hand.


    The little brat was in a bit of a hurry. She kept reaching for it, she opened her mouth and gulped for something, but once that spiritual qi reached the womb¡¯s wall, they were blocked by the barrier.


    After a few moments, the black sword was slowly sucked into the dantian.


    The little brat was a little angry, trying even harder to gobble something. Suddenly, countless spiritual energy spread in from outside, powerful enough to turn into a sea of spiritual qi¡­


    ***


    In the banquet hall.


    Endless spiritual energy was pouring into Feng Ruqing¡¯s body as if it was chasing after a soul.


    Those skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom who had wanted to make a move suddenly stopped, shocked!


    Everyone present, except for Nan Xian, turned to look at Feng Ruqing, confused. They did not understand what was happening to her.

 Chapter 1614 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior IV

    How did she suddenly make a breakthrough?


    The energy was as fierce as a storm and as powerful as the sea. The spiritual qi was even more like a hurricane, blowing through the girl¡¯s body.


    Not to mention the others, even Feng Ruqing herself was stunned. Her eyes filled with confusion as if she could not even figure out why she had suddenly made a breakthrough.


    Just like that day, she had woken up and broken through to Advanced Holy Warrior tier¡­


    ***


    Within her body, the little brat saw that no matter how hard she tried, the spiritual qi was still unable to pass the barrier. She pursed her small lips, slightly aggravated, and simply gave up.


    The glow of the black sword also gradually diminished, and there was no more movement.


    The spiritual qi within the body all dispersed as if nothing had happened.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken, her fingers caressing her abdomen, her eyes carrying an unreadable light.


    ¡®These two breakthroughs must have something to do with this little brat¡­¡¯


    Initially, the little brat had absorbed enough spiritual qi and fallen into a deep sleep. But every time that black sword stirred her up, she woke up and absorbed some spiritual qi again. If Nan Xian did not stop her back then, perhaps that spiritual qi would have been absorbed by her again.


    But this little brat was not a willful fellow. She simply gave up after failing twice¡­


    ¡°You¡­ What did you just do?¡± Second Prince was filled with fear. ¡°Wait, no¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything just now. How did you suddenly make a breakthrough?¡±


    He did not hit her or bully her. How could he have forced her to make a breakthrough?


    Wait!


    Second Prince¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom who had surrounded Feng Ruqing and the others. He then turned to the people behind Qi Fang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought ten King Warriors this time. There are four King Warriors with Qi Fang, and this man seems to be a King Warrior as well, plus the woman who just made a breakthrough¡­¡± Second Prince lowered his face and sneered. ¡°There are still three more people on our side!¡±


    Bang!


    Without any hesitation, Feng Ruqing kicked Second Prince so fast that he did not have time to dodge at all.


    After Second Prince flew away, those skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom rushed fiercely toward Feng Ruqing with swords in their hands.


    But their swords could not even touch Feng Ruqing. It was as if a barrier had been set up around the young girl¡¯s body, blocking everyone from touching her.


    These people were startled. Later, they saw the man in the long white robe slowly approaching Feng Ruqing, raising his hand and pulling her into his arms.


    He glanced coldly at the skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom¡­


    Boom!


    At that moment, it was as if there was a heavy hammer striking their hearts¡­


    They could feel a palpitating sensation under the man¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    The man raised his hand, and a gust of fierce wind surged from his hand, instantly sending these people back a few steps. Those who were a little less strong felt a tickle in their throats before they spurted a mouthful of blood.


    Second Prince was startled.


    ¡®This fucking bastard is not a King Warrior, but¡­ His strength is almost as powerful as a King Warrior.¡¯


    Ever since Feng Ruqing had made a breakthrough, the people of Wu Shang City remained silent. It was not until after Nan Xian had once again pushed back a group of skilled masters from Yun Huan Kingdom that they gradually came back to their senses.


    They had thought that Nan Xian could easily send them flying back because these skilled masters were defenseless just now¡­ But Nan Xian had done it the second time, and these skilled masters were still unable to resist it¡­

 Chapter 1615 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior V

    They both looked so young, and they had already reached¡­ King Warrior tier?


    Howl!


    Suddenly, the sound of a leopard howling echoed through the night.


    It was so loud that Second Prince¡¯s heart trembled in fear. He raised his head to look, and in an instant, a group of spirit beasts, led by a leopard, appeared in his vision. Their ferocious appearance almost made Second Prince faint.


    ¡°Why are the General Manor¡¯s defenses so weak? How did these spirit beasts get in?¡± Second Prince¡¯s voice grew hoarse.


    He knew that some of the leopards were as strong as a King Warrior.


    Yes! A King Warrior!


    Ah Hua was once as powerful as Advanced King Warrior. The injury had made it lose its power. However, now it had recovered, and of course, it had regained its peak strength.


    Second Prince was on the verge of tears. These spirit beasts looked menacing and were definitely not easy to provoke.


    ¡®How did these spirit beasts ambush General Manor? Why is there no one guarding this place?¡¯


    The crowd turned their attention to Second Prince. ¡®Have you forgotten that you¡¯re also an intruder? Do you still have the nerve to be expecting to be protected?¡¯


    Qi Fang frowned.


    ¡®This leopard is now an Advanced King Warrior? It was not of this rank a few days ago when it attacked the palace with Feng Ruqing¡­¡¯


    After Ah Hua walked into the banquet hall, it stopped in its tracks, not even looking at Second Prince. It then slowly walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    It stopped in its tracks and then approached Feng Ruqing as it glanced at Second Prince coldly. ¡°Is this the fool who wants to harm my master?¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not speak. She walked toward Second Prince, who had already turned pale.


    Those skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom had already surrounded Second Prince. They were protecting him with their swords and looking at Feng Ruqing fiercely.


    ¡°Get out of the way if you don¡¯t want to end up in my spirit beasts¡¯ belly!¡± Feng Ruqing shouted coldly.


    The skilled masters looked at Feng Ruqing, then at Second Prince, and finally at the grinning spirit beasts and quickly took a few steps back¡­


    ¡®This woman is pregnant¡­ Of course, she doesn¡¯t wish to see blood, so she definitely won¡¯t go too far.¡¯


    ¡®If we provoke her, maybe she will order those spirit beasts to swallow Second Prince first¡­¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, it¡¯s better if we retreat first and wait for reinforcements to arrive before taking revenge¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Second Prince¡¯s face grew paler when he saw the skilled masters were leaving him. He was so scared that he followed after them, taking a few steps back.


    But someone suddenly pushed him from behind, causing him to fall in front of Feng Ruqing helplessly.


    He landed on his knees as if he was kneeling in front of the young girl.


    His face turned red from embarrassment. He tried to get up from the ground, but who knew that a strong pressure would come down upon him like a giant mountain, crushing his bones, causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Earlier you said¡­ You want to send, who was it again, to be a dancer for your army?¡± Feng Ruqing was expressionless, looking down at Second Prince coldly.


    Second Prince¡¯s face was pale. ¡°He¡­ Helian Yue¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Feng¡­ Feng Lianyi¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Remember, once you have said it, you have to do it.¡±


    Second Prince was dumbfounded. ¡®Will this girl let them go?¡¯


    ¡°Who sent you to General Manor?¡± Feng Ruqing looked down at Second Prince and asked indifferently, ¡°And why did you besiege General Manor?¡±

 Chapter 1616 - A Breakthrough To King Warrior VI

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I want to besiege General Manor¡­¡± Second Prince sounded timid. He was no longer as arrogant as he was just now. ¡°The four kingdoms have united to destroy Wu Shang City.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. Liu Yun Kingdom was once under siege by other kingdoms too, and the same thing was happening in Wu Shang City, too.


    It seemed that the emperor of these four kingdoms liked to join forces to bully others.


    Second Prince looked at Feng Ruqing cautiously. ¡°However, I feel that the commoners are innocent, and I don¡¯t want to kill them, so I have brought my men to attack General Manor¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Are you trying to say that you are still a good person?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Second Prince suddenly felt the young girl¡¯s breath grow a little colder and hurriedly said, ¡°No! I was so foolish. I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s a good maiden like you living in Wu Shang City. That¡¯s why I have dared to come rashly. Otherwise, out of respect for you, I would never have dared to come and cause trouble here.¡±


    The crowd was shocked and speechless¡­


    ¡®This man really knew how to save his life¡­¡¯


    Anger suddenly flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maiden? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already pregnant? Call me Lady Nan!¡±


    Second Prince was startled.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Nan¡­ I understand. Lady Nan, may I go now?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place where you can come and go as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nan, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­ We¡¯re here only to kill General Manor¡¯s people¡­ They are the cruelest genocides on this land! Especially that Tian Ya, who likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business. The other day, I had merely flirted with a beauty from Tianling Kingdom. I didn¡¯t kidnap her to be my concubine. However, that old bastard had chased after me for ten days just to beat me up!¡±


    Second Prince did not realize that Feng Ruqing¡¯s face had turned cold and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I have volunteered to come this time when I heard my father say that he was coming to Wu Shang City.¡±


    ¡®This woman hates Feng Lianyi so much. She must also have a grudge against General¡­


    ¡®Moreover, somebody had smashed the banquet hall before I arrived.¡¯


    ¡®Amongst those present, only this woman could possibly have done such a thing¡­ So¡­¡¯


    Second Prince thought that Feng Ruqing also held a grudge against the people in General Manor, and now they shared the same hatred of General Manor!


    Feng Ruqing did not have any more hesitation this time and picked Second Prince up with one hand.


    Yes, she had grabbed him with just one hand and lifted Second Prince above her head¡­


    And then ruthlessly brought him down onto the floor.


    That heavy, muffled sound accompanied by heart-rending cries echoed through the banquet hall, causing those skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom to turn their heads, unwilling to look at this cruel scene.


    This time, Second Prince felt like his bones were shattered, and he could not even cry. His face was pale, bloodless as he looked at Feng Ruqing, panicked.


    ¡°Who did you call¡­ an old bastard?¡± Feng Ruqing stepped on the back of his hand, looking down at Second Prince, who was lying on the ground howling.


    Second Prince did not understand what he had said wrong, but he knew that he had to please Feng Ruqing and agree with whatever she said if he wanted to live.


    ¡°My¡­ My father¡­ My father is an old bastard.¡±

 Chapter 1617 - Tian Yas Rage I

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her foot high and it down on Second Prince¡¯s chest hard.


    Second Prince spurted out a mouthful of blood, his pale face filled with fear.


    ¡°Prince of Yun Huan Kingdom?¡± Feng Ruqing squatted down and looked at the man lying on the ground smilingly. ¡°How powerful is your Yun Huan Kingdom?¡±


    Second Prince curled his body up. ¡°My Yun Huan Kingdom is the strongest among the five kingdoms, except¡­ That pervert, Tian Ya¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned.


    Second Prince shivered and hurriedly corrected his words, ¡°Excluding a strong man like Tian Ya guarding Wu Shang City.¡±


    ¡°Well, Little Pot¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing called out calmly.


    Suddenly, a huge pot flew in from outside the door, creating a gale as it hovered above Feng Ruqing¡¯s head.


    This huge pot emitted such a powerful aura that made Yun Huan Kingdom¡¯s skilled masters tremble in fear and not dare to make any movements.


    The huge pot looked at Second Prince, disgusted. It somewhat hesitated to make any movement.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the huge pot. It trembled and quickly leaped toward Second Prince, who was screaming terrifyingly and swallowed him¡­


    The banquet hall fell silent.


    A few moments later, those skilled masters regained their senses and instantly drew their weapons, trembling. ¡°Lady, Second Prince has surrendered. Why do you have to kill him? He can still be forgiven. Return him to us now!¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to return him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Ah Hua!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Get all of these people out of my way and leave me alone.¡±


    She still had a lot of business to take care of, and if it were not for these people disturbing her unexpectedly, she might have settled her affairs.


    ***


    At the corner of the wall, Feng Lianyi was biting her lip hard. She clenched her fists tightly as she saw Feng Ruqing approaching her.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred!


    Right then, a group of troops rushed in through the door and instantly surrounded the entire banquet hall.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head to look and found that those troops did not spare a glance at the skilled masters of Yun Huan Kingdom, but instead, looked at Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, just now the enemies of the four kingdoms came to attack. We were unable to come to protect Maiden Lianyi. Please forgive us.¡±


    General had said that no matter what, the commoners¡¯ safety must come first.


    As a general, he could not leave the battlefields without orders. Moreover, there was still fighting in the city. But he was so worried about Maiden Lianyi that he had asked his men to stay behind as he led the army to come and protect Feng Lianyi.


    Qi Fang slightly frowned. ¡°Liu Yi, the battle in General Manor is over. You can leave now.¡±


    Liu Yi was a talented, hardworking, and honest man. Therefore, he was taken in by Tian Ya right after Tian Ya came to Wu Shang City. Liu Yi was also a vice general and had his manor.


    However¡­ Even though Liu Yi was talented, he was too young, and his strength could not even compare to Feng Lianqing. So, even if he came early, he could not be of any use.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s already over?¡± Feng Lianyi sneered, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Liu Yi, this woman has trespassed into General Manor without permission, and she has even attacked me so many times. Take her away now!¡±

 Chapter 1618 - Tian Yas Rage II

    ¡°Yes, Maiden Lianyi.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Maiden Lianyi is considered as a goddess in General Manor, perfect and flawless. How could one treat her like this?¡¯


    ¡°Liu Yi!¡± Qi Fang¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I command you to stay away from her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I, Liu Yi, will only obey General¡¯s orders. Now that General and Master Lianqing are not here, I will only obey Maiden Lianyi¡¯s orders.¡±


    In the meantime, Feng Ruqing was already impatient. ¡°It seems like it is not over yet. One has left, and here comes another one.¡±


    Nan Xian touched her head and spoke gently, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go sit aside and rest. I can settle these people.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    She was indeed a little tired. She had not even had a good rest today because of this dinner.


    Ah Hua quickly pushed a chair in front of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing brushed her sleeves and took her seat. She supported her head with her hand, smiling at Liu Yi and the others.


    The man¡¯s face was cold, his eyes indifferent as he caressed his long sleeves.


    A powerful momentum instantly grew, permeating the entire banquet hall, causing Liu Yi¡¯s face to change dramatically.


    King Warrior!


    ¡®He is a King Warrior!¡¯


    The air was somewhat frozen, and Liu Yi even felt slightly difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡± Feng Lianyi took a deep breath. ¡°Do you still remember the talisman that General gave you back then?¡±


    Liu Yi was a little surprised, and he slowly closed his eyes¡­


    Back then, he and Master Lianqing had followed General deep into a mausoleum and picked up this talisman with a soul hidden inside.


    That soul was so powerful that even General was no match for him. Therefore, General promised that soul to find a suitable dead body for him to possess.


    General, who was still a man of his word but found the job too troublesome, had passed the talisman to Liu Yi.


    But General had promised¡­ To find a dead body, not a living person!


    What shocked Liu Yi was how Feng Lianyi knew about this.


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t do this. General won¡¯t allow it!¡¯


    ¡°Liu Yi!¡± Feng Lianyi was anxious. ¡°These are our enemies, not innocent people. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you doing this. Besides, haven¡¯t you always liked me? How can you talk about it if you won¡¯t even do it for me?¡±


    Liu Yi opened his eyes, and he seemed to be struggling.


    General had promised to find a dead body, but these people in front of him were all living people!


    But¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference between these people and the four enemy armies out there? They have indiscriminately barged into General Manor and attacked such a gentle and kind girl, Lian Yi!¡¯


    If he was strong enough¡­ Then, these people would already be dead.


    He only had to turn them into corpses and leave the rest to the soul to settle.


    Even if General knew, he would not blame him. After all, he had to protect Maiden Lianyi.


    Boom!


    Without waiting for Liu Yi to make a move, Nan Xian had already done so.


    A powerful storm surged out around his body, sweeping away all those people of General Manor who were close by, making them fall hard to the ground, spitting blood.


    As soon as Liu Yi fell to the ground, another sword light rushed toward him and pierced his heart.

 Chapter 1619 - Tian Yas Rage III

    There was blood left in his mouth, yet he still tried to stand up from the ground.


    Feng Ruqing sat straight and looked at Liu Yi, slightly surprised.


    Liu Yi was Tian Ya¡¯s people. She should not let Nan Xian make a deadly move against him. But what Feng Lianyi had said just now could put all people here in danger. So, she would never give Liu Yi a chance to fight back for everyone¡¯s safety.


    Buth!


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t die from Nan Xian¡¯s sword light!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s Spirit Hedgehog Armor¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken. ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya is generous. He gave it to all his generals, including my grandfather¡­ Spirit Hedgehog Armor is made of the thickest black iron from the spirit beast mountain, shaped like a hedgehog, and it¡¯s used for defense. It can even withstand attacks from King Warrior, but¡­¡±


    Helian Yue paused. ¡°With Spirit Hedgehog Armor, anyone at King Warrior tier needs to attack thrice to destroy it, but just now¡­ He was clearly injured, just not fatal.¡±


    Spirit Hedgehog Armor was inconvenient to wear. Moreover, the enemies that Brother Lianqing and the others had met were not very strong, and none of them were King Warrior. Even if Grandfather Tian Ya had given them Spirit Hedgehog Armor, they would not have worn it.


    But Spirit Hedgehog Armor was not invincible. It could only block three attacks from a King Warrior, but he would surely be blown up and die after three attacks.


    But there were few people in this world like Nan Xian, who clearly had not reached King Warrior tier but could still make one with Spirit Hedgehog Armor injured with just one attack¡­


    However¡­


    But before Nan Xian could attack again, Liu Yi had already taken out the talisman paper and swiftly tore it apart.


    At that moment, a powerful force like a storm overwhelmed a mountain filled the entire banquet hall¡­


    It made the banquet hall eerie and like hell.


    ***


    Outside Wu Shang City.


    The old man in red was staring at the four old men in front of him arrogantly.


    These four old men were no longer as clean and neat as they initially were. They looked like beggars, their clothes ragged and their faces covered in dirt and blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you¡­¡± Tian Ya smiled faintly. ¡°In my eyes, you are no different from Qi Fang. All of you are trash!¡±


    His tone was arrogant.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Maitreya looked unhappy. ¡°When did you make a breakthrough?¡±


    Intermediate King Warrior tier!


    Tian Ya had reached Intermediate King Warrior tier!


    They could not defeat him in this battle because of that!


    ¡°Just a little while ago¡­¡±


    Tian Ya raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve traded my jade necklace for a jug of wine. Yum, that wine is not only delicious but also allowed me to make a breakthrough calmly. So you guys are so unlucky today¡­ You¡¯ve become the first people to attack me after my breakthrough.¡±


    The old men¡¯s faces changed dramatically, somewhat surprised. ¡®What kind of wine could help a King Warrior to make a breakthrough?¡¯


    Of course, the spirit qi provided by the spirit wine had a negligible effect on a King Warrior, but it could make him calm¡­


    Whether or not one could make a breakthrough next would depend on one¡¯s talent.


    Tian Ya was already a talented man. That was why he could make a breakthrough easily. This would not happen to other ordinary people even if he drank a hundred jugs of spirit wine.


    Boom!


    Suddenly¡­


    There was a loud booming sound that swirled into a powerful and eerie pressure not far away in Wu Shang City¡­

 Chapter 1620 - Tian Yas Rage IV

    This powerful energy¡­ Instantly made Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Liu Yi, that bastard!¡±


    At first, he had agreed to help that soul, but he was lazy by nature, and Feng Lianqing was lazier than him. They did not want to find any dead body for that soul, so in the end, Tian Ya had decided to leave this task to Liu Yi.


    But he did not expect that it had been a few years, and this bastard Liu Yi still had not found a suitable body for that soul.


    If Tian Ya had not promised that soul, he would have long not wanted to bother with this worrying matter.


    But he had ordered Liu Yi to bring the soul far from Wu Shang City once he had found a dead body so that the soul would not injure any innocent people here.


    However¡­


    The fucking bastard dared to call that soul out when they were still in the city!


    ¡°Tian Ya¡­¡± The white-robed old man stepped in front of Tian Ya. He looked wretched but still maintained his arrogant look. ¡°Even though you have made a breakthrough to Intermediate King Warrior tier, it¡¯s still a bit difficult to kill the four of us. But if you tell me who gave you that wine, we will¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Tian Ya threw a slap at him, smacking the white-robed old man.


    The other three old men were about to stop Tian Ya from leaving, but Tian Ya¡¯s slap had made them stop abruptly and turn away at the speed of lightning.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s great tonight.¡±


    The emperor of Tian Qin Kingdom looked up at the bright moon in the sky.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to come out tonight to enjoy the moonlight¡­¡±


    The other emperors also looked at the bright moon and agreed.


    As soon as he said this, Tian Ya had hurriedly rushed to Wu Shang City and disappeared under the moonlight in the blink of an eye.


    After he left, the emperor of Tian Qin Kingdom subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°How did this Tian Ya¡­ Become so ferocious? It¡¯s horrible¡­¡±


    And with his furious appearance, he looked even scarier¡­


    Messing with him at such a time was a death wish.


    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up, bring our armies back. Qi Fang this trash is so lucky. He has the old emperor helping him back then, and now Tian Ya, to guard his kingdom¡­ As long as Tian Ya is still in Tianling Kingdom, there¡¯s nothing we can do to conquer this kingdom¡­¡±


    The emperor of Gu Yue Kingdom was somewhat reluctant to leave. His eyes were fixed on Wu Shang City for quite a long time before he eventually turned around and walked away.


    The battle, which just started, had already ended¡­


    ***


    Inside General Manor.


    Feng Ruqing stood up from her chair and walked to Nan Xian¡¯s side.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was cold, but a few solemnities gradually appeared in his stern gaze.


    The dark fog inside the banquet hall grew thicker.


    A young man gradually stepped out of the dark fog¡­


    This young man was as handsome as an immortal. His gaze was cold and stern as he looked around at the people present.


    ¡°This time, if you find me another trash for me to possess, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡®Possess¡­¡¯


    This single word made everyone tremble, and some even hid under their seats in panic, trying to hide away from this creature.


    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. ¡°You can take these two people in front of you.¡±


    His gaze was directed at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.


    The young man smiled coldly as he followed Liu Yi¡¯s gaze, but stiffened when he saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Even the air in the banquet hall was a little colder than usual¡­

 Chapter 1621 - The Ninth Emperor Has So Many Enemies I

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    Somehow, when she heard the young man gnashing his teeth in rage, the first thing she thought of was Hu Qing, who hated the Ninth Emperor so much.


    ¡°Did I snatch your man too?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the man and then turned to Nan Xian.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ This guy is interested in Nan Xian. Maybe I have snatched Nan Xian away from him back then, that¡¯s why¡­ He hates me so much?


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The young man snapped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable¡­ I can¡¯t even die in peace, locked in this talisman. I still can¡¯t find any dead body to possess!¡±


    Liu Yi looked at the young man¡¯s angry face.


    ¡®Obviously, it¡¯s you who is too demanding, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t find a suitable dead body to possess¡­¡¯


    Of course, he would never dare to say that.


    This guy was a bit shifty, and if he angered him, all people in General Manor would suffer because of him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a human or a ghost, I will never let you go!¡±


    The young man¡¯s energy increased abruptly, and his eyes were filled with a monstrous hatred.


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Fu Chen, it looks like the Ninth Emperor has so many enemies¡­¡±


    There was Hu Qing before, and now came another one.


    ¡®I wonder how many more enemies I will encounter later¡­¡¯


    Fu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, the Ninth Emperor won¡¯t mess with other people. It is always someone else who messes with her first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held her forehead.


    ¡®This kid¡­ He won¡¯t understand¡­¡¯


    By the time the man rushed toward Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian was already in front of her. He waved his sleeves, and a strong wind blew at the young man.


    The man sneered and waved his hand unconcernedly. The strong wind sent by Nan Xian suddenly disappeared before it could reach the young man.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, such an annoying sh*t couple! After all this time, you¡¯re still together.¡±


    The people present could not agree more with the young man¡¯s words. If Qing Zhu were here, it would surely laugh out loud.


    ¡®Indeed. They are such a sh*t couple!


    ¡®The kind that makes people annoyed!¡¯


    The man¡¯s face was filled with hatred and anger. He looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled coldly. ¡°Back then, you announced that you wanted to take new disciples. I¡¯ve worked so hard, facing a thousand hardships, crossing thousands of mountains and rivers, just to be your disciple, and as a result¡­ You told me that you only accept female disciples. What so good about those women!? Why won¡¯t you accept me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a few steps back.


    Hu Qing hated her because she had snatched the one he loved and this guy¡­ Only because she refused to take him as a disciple?


    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t know that you could become so weak now! I trained so hard back then to seek revenge on you!¡± The man laughed wildly. He smirked and continued, ¡°Besides, if you only accept female disciples, why did you take him in but not me?¡±


    The man angrily pointed at Nan Changfeng with envy in his eyes.


    His talent had amazed the world back then, and countless famous masters wanted to take him as their disciple, but he had unanimously rejected them all.


    In his mind, only the Ninth Emperor was qualified to be his master.


    He had waited for so many years for the news that the Ninth Emperor would accept him as a disciple. It¡¯s a shame that he was so excited that he had ignored the three words ¡°Female Disciple Only¡± on the notice and rushed to the Ninth Emperor¡­


    His resentment toward the Ninth Emperor was not just because she had rejected him, but because¡­


    He was the only man among all the girls who came to worship her back then!

 Chapter 1622 - The Ninth Emperor Has So Many Enemies II

    He would never forget the way those girls looked at him.


    It was the shame of his life!


    At first, he thought that the Ninth Emperor was a lecher, which was why the Ninth Emperor only recruited female disciples. But later, when he met her, he accidentally saw her real face.


    He was too shocked that day and insulted Nan Changfeng in front of her.


    He said that Nan Changfeng was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gigolo, and she ended up hunting him down like crazy for years!


    Later, he was forced to leave his body and hid his soul in the runes. He planned to possess a new body to hide from the Ninth Emperor and to start cultivating again.


    But he never thought that¡­ All these years, he had not been able to find a fancy body, or at least¡­ A body that was stronger than his previous one. He had survived as a soul without a body for so many years and could no longer enjoy his life as a human.


    And all of this was because of the Ninth Emperor! If she had not been chasing him and beating him, how could he have given up his perfect body and hide in the runes for so many years!


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing tugged on Nan Xian¡¯s sleeve and shook her head. She smiled and turned to the young man. ¡°I¡¯ve met someone like you before, someone who has also mistaken me for the Ninth Emperor. I may look too much like her, but¡­ I¡¯m not the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    This guy seemed to be quite a bit stronger than Hu Qing, and Nan Xian might not be her opponent.


    Either way, his enemy was the Ninth Emperor, and not her.


    ¡°Mistaken you? How could I be mistaken? I¡¯d recognize you even if you have become ashes!¡± He gritted his teeth angrily.


    ¡°You really have mistaken me for someone else. My surname is Feng.¡±


    ¡®Feng?¡¯


    The man was startled and slightly hesitant. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Feng Ruqing. My husband is Nan Xian. I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re talking about. There¡¯s someone like you before, and his name is Hu Qing. He had also mistaken me for the Ninth Emperor, but after I explained to him, he finally understood and left.¡±


    Hu Qing¡­


    The soul which had been swallowed by the huge pot¡­


    ¡°You mean that guy Hu Qing?¡± The young man sneered. ¡°He learned how to possess a dead body from me. That brat is also really unlucky. The Ninth Emperor had abducted his future wife, his childhood sweetheart doesn¡¯t want him anymore, and even his beloved oiran would only dance with the Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    Every time the young man said a sentence, Feng Ruqing could feel Nan Xian¡¯s breath turned colder, and her body stiffened a little.


    Seeing Nan Xian¡¯s gaze already fixed on her, she stiffened slightly and hurriedly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t. No, it wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡®Am I that kind of person? My love is only for Nan Xian.¡¯


    Other people¡¯s future wife, childhood sweetheart¡­ Oiran¡­ All of them had nothing to do with her.


    She was not that kind of person!


    ¡°Well, of course, he¡¯s not talking about you.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s indifferent expression gradually eased quite a bit and turned to look at the young man.


    The man¡¯s slightly hesitant as he stared at Feng Ruqing. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her face¡­ She really looked like the Ninth Emperor, whom he once saw with his own eyes!


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Lianyi saw that something was not right. Her face changed slightly, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Since you want to find a suitable body, this woman is the most suitable for you. She is twenty years old and has already reached King Warrior tier; such talent will suit you.¡±

 Chapter 1623 - The Ninth Emperor Has So Many Enemies III

    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Helian Yue was frightened from the moment the young man appeared. Feng Lianyi¡¯s voice had made her regain her consciousness and shout angrily, ¡°You shut up! If anything happens to Xiao Qing, I, Helian Yue, will never let you go for the rest of my life!¡±


    She had never had a friend in her life.


    Xiao Qing was the only one, and the one she cherished the most.


    Feng Ruqing was the one who pulled her out of her state of broken-heart and¡­ made her understand the true meaning of life¡­


    Therefore, she would never allow anyone to set her up like that!


    ¡°Maiden Lianyi¡­¡± The old housekeeper, too, frowned in disapproval.


    Any grudges they had could be settled privately, this guy¡­ He looked dangerous, and repossession was not a decent thing to do.


    To the old housekeeper, Maiden Lianyi and Vice General Liu Yi had gone too far this time!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young man smirked. ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯ve spent enough time in runes over the years, even if you¡¯re not the Ninth Emperor, I still want your body! Hahaha!¡±


    The man laughed maniacally and rushed toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    The entire banquet hall was filled with strong wind.


    All the tables and chairs were flipped over on the floor.


    Nan Xian blocked Feng Ruqing¡¯s way and faced the young man in front of him.


    But he forgot that the young man was only a soul¡­


    It could not be touched.


    The young man lightly passed through Nan Xian¡¯s body and stood in front of Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Helian Yue was closest to Feng Ruqing.


    She wanted to come over and stopped the man as he was about to rush into Feng Ruqing.


    However, as soon as she took a step forward, a hand reached out from behind her and pushed her to the front.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing was even faster and slapped the hand away. She then pushed Helian Yu sideways before Helian Yu fell into the crowd.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!!!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s energy was like the sea, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    A long sword suddenly appeared in his hand and headed toward the young man like a burst of light.


    The young man ignored it at first. He did not even dodge, only wanting to possess Feng Ruqing¡­


    But in the next second¡­


    His face changed abruptly.


    The icy cold sword light violently sliced through his back.


    There was no blood oozing out of his back, but the pain of his injured soul was more severe than the pain of a flesh wound.


    It was as if his body had been stabbed more than hundreds and thousands of times. The coldness caused him to turn white with pain. He hurriedly turned his head, staring at the long sword in Nan Xian¡¯s hand.


    There was a faint white glow like clouds on top of the sword.


    ¡°Yun Ling Sword! Nan Changfeng!¡±


    Yun Ling Sword was a weapon that the Ninth Emperor had crafted for Nan Changfeng!


    ¡®Damn, these two are really that couple! How dare you lie to me!¡¯


    ¡°You lied to me! How dare you!¡±


    The young man¡¯s anger surged. His long hair and robes fluttered in the wind. His eyes were bloodshot, and he turned to look at Feng Ruqing angrily.


    ¡°Damn you! I trusted you! In that case, I don¡¯t want your body anymore. But I¡¯ll take your man¡¯s body first, hahaha!¡±


    He would never forget the day he went to question the Ninth Emperor about why she had chosen Nan Changfeng when she had clearly said she would not take a man as her disciple¡­

 Chapter 1624 - The Ninth Emperor Has So Many Enemies IV

    He still remembered what the Ninth Emperor had said to him that day.


    She said, ¡°Because he¡¯s more handsome than you.¡±


    He admitted it¡­ He knew he was not as handsome as Nan Changfeng. But there were still countless women who were crazy about him.


    He hated the Ninth Emperor!


    ¡®Now I¡¯ll possess this bastard¡¯s body. The Ninth Emperor can only look at this face but is unable to do anything about it! Hahaha!¡¯


    This crazy young man ignored Feng Ruqing and rushed toward Nan Xian.


    But at this time¡­


    A gloomy aura came from behind him as if hell was approaching him, causing the young man to stop abruptly. He turned his head stiffly and looked at the woman behind him.


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my body anymore? Come on! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face turned pale. The long sword in his hand carried a fierce light as he once again rushed toward the young man.


    But this time, the young man no longer paid any attention to Nan Xian and frantically pounced toward Feng Ruqing but failed to enter her body.


    No one noticed the fear and panic in the young man¡¯s eyes when he jumped at her¡­


    Feng Ruqing spurted out a mouthful of blood as her body fell backward.


    At this moment, there was endless panic and anger in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes that were always cold and indifferent.


    It was so terrifying!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    He stepped forward, catching the woman who was about to fall to the ground.


    His white robe lifted in the wind as he held the woman in his arms with both hands tightly, unwilling to let her go.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s face turned pale as he quickly rushed to Feng Ruqing.


    Qing Han in the medium cried out.


    The entire banquet hall fell eerily silent.


    Someone among the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Feng Lianyi is so vicious! I was wrong about her. I never thought she was this kind of person!¡±


    The others also made angry noises.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yun Huan Kingdom has attacked us just now. If it weren¡¯t for Feng Ruqing, we would have died¡­ General Manor obviously couldn¡¯t stop those skilled masters. It was Feng Ruqing has who saved us.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Feng Ruqing never wanted to go against Feng Lianyi from the beginning, but Feng Lianyi made us think that Feng Ruqing was an evil woman. We agreed with Feng Lianyi because a few servants from General Manor kept saying so¡­ Feng Lianyi has fooled us.¡±


    ***


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip hard, and her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡®What do you mean? Feng Ruqing never wanted to go against me? It¡¯s me who never wants to mess with her, but she still continued attacking me¡­


    ¡®Is it wrong to seek revenge?¡¯


    Liu Yi was dumbfounded. He knew the Yun Huan Kingdom people were here, but it seemed that they were all subdued and did not dare to make any move.


    After he heard all this¡­ ¡®Is this couple the one who had subdued Yun Huan Kingdom?


    ¡®And saved General Manor?


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®They came to hurt Maiden Lianyi. I¡¯ve done the right thing! I¡¯ve to protect Maiden Lianyi!¡¯

 Chapter 1625 - The Ninth Emperor Has So Many Enemies V

    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice was calm, but¡­ It seemed as if there was a brewing storm beneath it.


    ¡°Kill¡­ Kill all of them!¡± Nan Xian rose slowly, holding Feng Ruqing in his arms.


    Feng Ruqing wanted to find Xiao Ya, but he did not want to find anyone.


    The only one in his heart was Feng Ruqing!


    He would not let any of them go!


    Feng Lianyi smiled coldly. She was already satisfied that she could drag Feng Ruqing down before she died!


    She had no regrets¡­


    Suddenly, an angry voice came with a monstrous rage.


    ¡°Liu Yi, you bastard!¡±


    This voice was so familiar to everyone present.


    Some people were quietly relieved, and their faces were not as tense as before.


    Nan Xian held the young girl in his arms tightly and stepped out of the hall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken Mother away, then I¡­¡±


    ¡°You stay here. Do not let any of them leave until I return with Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Nan Xian calmly walked toward the door without looking back.


    He had to take Qing¡¯er to a quiet place and then settle the man trying to take over her body for her.


    Therefore, he did not have time to pay attention to matters here. He left all these matters to Fu Chen to settle it.


    The moment Nan Xian walked out of the gate, he happened to cross paths with the general.


    The old general was dressed in red, and his face was full of anger, but he froze after seeing the two people passing by his side. ¡°Why are you here? Wait¡­¡±


    Nan Xian did not stop and walked away.


    The old man glanced at the woman¡¯s pale face, and somehow¡­ His heart ached.


    He had wanted to catch up with them and ask what was going on, but feeling the man¡¯s indifferent gaze, he still stopped, somewhat wincing.


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi was finally relieved after she saw that the general had returned. Her bloody face was raised in a shallow curve, looking a little scary.


    ¡°You have returned.¡±


    The general was back, so she would be safe this time.


    ¡®Good¡­¡¯


    ¡°Maiden Feng?¡±


    Feng Lianqing also happened to walk in. He was covered in blood, and even the sword in his hand was dripping blood. He was stunned, and his face turned pale as he saw Feng Ruqing in Nan Xian¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Maiden Feng?¡±


    ¡®Feng?¡¯


    Tian Ya had forgotten the purpose of him returning to General Manor. He looked slightly confused at the two figures that had just left and frowned. ¡°Her surname is also Feng, what a coincidence¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Tian Ya seemed to have thought of something. He turned his head and looked at Liu Yi furiously.


    ¡°Liu Yi, who allowed you to let him out in public?¡±


    Liu Yi lowered his head.


    He knew that he had disobeyed the general, but he did it to protect Maiden Lianyi, and he did not regret it.


    ¡°General, I know I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tianya was so angry that he wanted to knock this bastard to death. ¡°Where is that bastard Fu Li?¡±


    Liu Yi tried to explain something, but his mind suddenly went blank.


    ¡®General¡¯s words just now¡­


    ¡®Did General know that woman?¡¯


    ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya!¡± Helian Yue sneered. ¡°Feng Lianyi framed Xiao Qing, and your man has blindly attacked Xiao Qing. Do you still want to keep such a person in General Manor?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing?¡± Tian Ya was somewhat confused.


    ¡°Maiden Feng whom Brother Lianqing was talking about just now¡­ Her name is Feng Ruqing.¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing!¡¯


    These three words, like thunder, exploded in Tian Ya¡¯s mind.


    His old memories instantly invaded and spread all over his mind.


    ¡°Tianwu, this time, I will not be able to wait until you and Yan¡¯er get married. I have to leave¡­ If you have a girl in the future, name her Ruqing, which means beautiful. I hope she will become a lovely girl and will be loved by everyone in this world¡­¡±

 Chapter 1626 - Shes My Dearest Granddaughter I

    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Seeing that Helian Yue was trying to say something, Feng Lianyi immediately wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Actually, I saw the little prince bullying the people outside the palace. I advised him not to, but he attacked me. Then, the emperor had accidentally hit Princess Qin¡¯er when he tried to stop the little prince¡­


    ¡°But¡­ Feng Ruqing blamed me for this. She also threatened the man who was bullied by the little prince. She forced him to admit that I was the one who ordered him to harm the little prince. I have endured so much pain over the years, bullied by the little prince¡­ Have I ever fought him back? Do you think I would do such a thing?¡±


    Her eyes reddened.


    ¡°I¡¯d always admit my mistakes when I¡¯ve done something wrong. But now I didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time, so I¡¯ll never admit it!¡±


    Her eyes were full of determination, with a tenacity that she would rather die than give up.


    Helian Yue stared hard at Feng Lianyi and sneered. ¡®Manipulating others¡­ Only Feng Lianyi can do it.¡¯


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡± The empress¡¯s gaze was cold, and her voice was stern.


    Feng Lianyi gritted her teeth. ¡°Empress, I know that you are concerned about the little prince and want to put all the blame on me, but I did not do that¡­¡±


    Indeed. The empress¡¯s words were the most unreliable here.


    The little prince was her son, and she had always been protective and spoiled him, so she would definitely side him now.


    Of course, if it had been before, those young ladies and young masters of Wu Shang City would have believed Feng Lianyi¡­


    But now, after what had happened in the banquet hall, they all remained silent. They looked at her sardonically.


    Liu Yi looked at Feng Lianyi with genuine sympathy. He had never thought that Feng Ruqing would hurt Feng Lianyi for the little prince¡¯s sake.


    Everyone knew the little prince was very vicious. So, Liu Yi believed that Lianyi was innocent.


    ¡°General, Maiden Lianyi is right.¡± Liu Yi raised his head and said, ¡°I also know what had happened the other day. The little prince did hurt someone. Maiden Lianyi only followed what General had taught her. She loves people with all her heart. But Feng Ruqing has done so many bad things to Maiden Lianyi. So even if General will blame me this time, I will never regret what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    The others were no longer on Feng Lianyi¡¯s side. Only Liu Yi was still backing her up.


    Feng Lian Yi looked at him gratefully.


    She would always remember his favor and would never mistreat him in the future!


    ¡°Moreover, General, your jade necklace, was stolen by the little prince, and he gave it to that woman. What¡¯s funny is¡­ She said that she traded a jug of wine with an old man for it. If that old man really had such a spirit gathering stone, would he be foolish enough to trade it just for a jug of wine?¡±


    ***


    The foolish old man who traded his spirit gathering stone for a jug of wine¡­


    After he heard the name ¡®Feng Ruqing¡¯, the general¡¯s mind went blank. Only the young girl¡¯s pale face appeared on his mind¡­ And it made his heart tremble.


    However¡­


    When he heard Feng Lianyi¡¯s words, the old man slowly came out of his shock and smirked.


    He walked toward Feng Lianyi, his aura like a giant mountain, making everyone in the banquet hall fall silent.

 Chapter 1627

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Did you just say a jade necklace?¡±


    Feng Lianyi was dumbfounded. She looked at the old man¡¯s angry face and suddenly seemed to understand something. She smirked.


    ¡®It seems that this necklace is very important to General, and no one can touch it.


    ¡®He¡¯ll not let even the little prince go this time.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, the little prince has stolen your jade necklace and given it to Feng Ruqing,¡± Feng Lianyi said.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡± Qi Fang¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were like swords, staring fiercely at Feng Lianyi.


    He had made up this story to save Feng Ruqing¡¯s life, but this fool, Feng Lianyi, took it seriously.


    If Tian Ya¡¯s necklace was lost, and if he insisted on investigating this matter¡­ Qi Fang was afraid that Maiden Feng would be in danger.


    Tian Ya closed his eyes slowly and leaned against the banquet hall¡¯s door.


    The moonlight was bright and cold.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi¡­¡± Feng Lianqing walked in through the door as his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What are you talking about? Maiden Feng isn¡¯t like that. I¡¯ve only been away for a little while, and there¡¯s been so much chaos. I thought you were genuinely repentant, but I didn¡¯t expect that you still don¡¯t want to let Maiden Feng go!¡±


    Tian Ya slowly opened his eyes. Her voice was cold and deep.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, you shut up!¡±


    His voice echoed throughout the banquet hall, shocking everyone present.


    The empress clenched her fists tightly. There would not have been so much chaos if Qi Fang had agreed to kill Feng Lianyi before Tian Ya returned.


    Everyone looked so worried, except for Feng Lianyi, who was filled with joy.


    ¡®It seems that General is really angry this time. General even hit Big Brother Feng because of his rage. Even if Feng Ruqing is still alive¡­ General will never let her go.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again!¡± Tian Ya took a deep breath. ¡°Is her name Feng Ruqing?¡±


    Feng Lianqing lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This answer should have made Tian Ya excited and joyful, but his heart trembled as he thought of the pale and lifeless face of Feng Ruqing.


    Endless rage suddenly filled his heart, as if it could lose his sanity¡­


    No wonder¡­


    He had a fondness for a strange girl, not only because the girl was beautiful.


    Neither was she a well-behaved girl¡­


    But her eyes looked so similar to Nalan Yan¡¯s¡­


    1


    He did not notice it when they met for the first time. He only felt that she was kind and made him want to know her better.


    ¡®She¡¯s Feng Ruqing!


    ¡®My dearest granddaughter! It¡¯s not a grandson; it¡¯s a granddaughter!¡¯


    But because of his negligence, she had to suffer so much pain and grievance.


    ¡°Liu Yi! Where¡¯s the soul?¡±


    Tian Ya turned to look at Liu Yi, trembling. He only needed one answer!


    Liu Yi was stunned and replied respectfully, ¡°That soul has already gone to possess Feng Ruqing¡¯s body. I guess it has succeeded. General, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my duty to protect Maiden Lianyi and General Manor¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Tian Ya had already swung his fist at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.


    With a thud, Liu Yi¡¯s body flew out and crashed against the wall.


    Liu Yi tried to crawl out of the wall, coughing. His face was pale, and he looked confused. ¡°General, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1628 - She’s My Dearest Granddaughter III

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you later!¡±


    Tian Ya did not have the time to kill Liu Yi because he was so worried about Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold gaze had scared him just now, and he did not dare to follow them. If he had known that she was his granddaughter, Feng Ruqing¡­


    Tian Ya walked away, leaving the banquet hall.


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi did not understand what was happening and quickly followed Tian Ya.


    It was as if Tian Ya had eyes on his back, and the wind suddenly surged out like a wave in the sea, sending Feng Lianyi flying backward.


    She was already seriously injured, and this made her cry out in pain. Her pale face was filled with puzzlement, not understanding what she had done wrong.


    Suddenly, a gust of gentle wind blew.


    Fu Chen was suddenly in front of Tian Ya, stopping him from leaving the banquet hall.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. State Preceptor will save Mother.¡±


    ¡®Mother?¡¯


    Tian Ya stopped and looked at the little guy in front of him, shocked.


    ¡®This guy¡­ He¡¯s not a little child anymore¡­


    ¡®He looks like a ten years old boy¡­


    ¡®Some asshole got my granddaughter pregnant at such a young age?


    ¡®And¡­ This little guy is a spirit herb! Is she being bullied by a spirit herb?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, kid. Who are you? Get out of my way.¡±


    Tian Ya had never been kind to boys¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t go there. You have to stay here!¡±


    ¡®Father will save Mother.


    ¡®Tian Ya must stay here!¡¯


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Tian Ya¡¯s voice was cold.


    Fu Chen stubbornly refused to move. ¡°You can¡¯t go. Only he can save Mother. No one else can do anything about it.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to slap this little thing aside but did not do so as he remembered that this boy was his granddaughter¡¯s son¡­


    ¡°Are you sure he can?¡± Tian Ya asked, uncertainly.


    ¡°Only he can do it!¡± Fu Chen assured.


    That was because he was Nan Changfeng¡­


    He was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s lover.


    Fu Chen had heard their story countless times but had never met him.


    He was the only one who could save the Ninth Emperor!


    Tian Ya stared at the little guy¡¯s stubborn face. He was somewhat reluctant but eventually stepped back inside the banquet hall.


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Liu Yi had finally climbed out of the hole in the wall. He once again spat a mouthful of blood. His body was a bit shaky as he walked toward Tian Ya and kneeled in front of him.


    ¡°General, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Please tell me if I¡¯ve done something wrong! I¡¯m willing to be punished, but Maiden Lianyi¡­ She has never done anything wrong. She¡¯s innocent.¡±


    ¡°Innocent? Hahaha!¡± Tian Ya laughed wildly. ¡°Feng Lianqing, come here!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was dumbfounded. ¡®Why is Master calling for me?¡¯


    But he still obediently ran to Tian Ya¡¯s side and replied respectfully, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°What has Feng Lianyi been doing in Wu Shang City these past few days?¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s words caused Feng Lianyi to raise her head, panicked.


    ¡°Oh, I lost the little prince at that time, and he almost died because of that. Feng Lianyi blamed Feng Ruqing for this and¡­ Almost caused trouble for her.¡±


    Slap!


    Tian Ya lifted his hand and slapped Feng Lianqing¡¯s handsome face, smacking him out of the way.

 Chapter 1629 - Shes My Dearest Granddaughter IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Helian Yue quickly turned her head, somewhat unwilling to watch it. If Feng Ruqing were not in danger now, she would have already laughed out loud¡­


    ¡®Who ask you to speak for Feng Lianyi the other day?


    ¡®Serve you right!¡¯


    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­¡± Feng Lianqing covered his face and stood up. ¡°I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Tian Ya sneered.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lost the little prince¡­¡±


    Tian Ya did not wait for Feng Lianqing to finish his words. He raised his hand and slapped him again, causing him to fall a few meters away.


    Everyone in the banquet hall trembled. General Tian Ya was a decent and honest old man. No one had ever seen him look so furious like he was today.


    Even his eyes were so fierce and filled with murderous intent.


    Feng Lianqing was shocked. His left and right cheeks were swollen and red. He thought about it and moved toward Tian Ya again.


    This time, before he could reach Tian Ya, he saw Tian Ya already raising his hand again¡­


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Feng Lianqing screamed and hurriedly kowtowed. ¡°Master, please tell me if I¡¯ve made any mistakes. I will change for you! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    It was so terrifying.


    His master¡¯s angry face was like the king of hell, killing people every minute!


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you told me when we were in the spirit beast mountain? Now get out of here! Get out of my way!¡± Tian Ya clenched his fists tightly.


    If Feng Lianqing was not his disciple¡­ He would have killed him now.


    Feng Lianqing was so scared that he rolled to the side, covered his face, and started to think about what he had told his master back then.


    ¡®What have I told Master in the spirit beast mountain?¡¯


    He just reported what Feng Lianyi had done when his master was not around.


    And¡­ He even pleaded for Feng Lianyi¡­


    ¡®Plead for Feng Lianyi?¡¯


    A shiver ran down Feng Lianqing¡¯s spine as he looked at Tian Ya in shock. His mind suddenly clear now¡­


    At this moment, he finally understood why his master was so angry with him¡­


    But¡­ Why?


    Even if Master hated what Feng Lianyi had done, he was just pleading for her. So why should he be angry with him?


    ¡°Feng! Lian! Yi!¡±


    Tian Ya stood in front of Feng Lianyi and looked at the woman lying on the ground coldly and expressionlessly.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was pale. She gritted her teeth tightly and spoke timidly, ¡°General¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Tian Ya lifted his hand, dragged Feng Lianyi¡¯s lapels, and threw her to the ground. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become so cruel! You caused trouble and kept making new unforgivable mistakes. You¡¯ve been so well-behaved all these years, and finally¡­ You¡¯ve shown your true colors. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you in back then!¡±


    Feng Lianyi was stunned. Tears of grievance flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°The incident with the little prince back then was indeed my fault, but¡­ Feng Ruqing is not a good person. She complotted with the little prince to steal your jade necklace and made up such a stupid lie!¡±


    Snap!


    Tian Ya smashed Feng Lianyi hard on the ground, causing her bones to crack painfully.


    The crowd in the banquet hall was all confused.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t General be angry at Feng Ruqing? Why would he treat Feng Lianyi this way?¡¯


    Suddenly, the crowd remembered how General had treated Fu Chen just now, and they looked even more confused.


    ¡°Hahaha! Stupid lie?¡± Tian Ya laughed wildly. ¡°So, in your eyes, it was a foolish and ridiculous act for me to trade my jade necklace for some wine?¡±


    Boom!


    Tian Ya¡¯s words were like a thunderstorm that blew up Feng Lianyi¡¯s mind¡­

 Chapter 1630 - Shes My Dearest Granddaughter V

    ¡®Trade a jade necklace for wine?


    ¡®Did General really trade his jade necklace for wine? Impossible, General has no reason to do that.¡¯


    ¡°General, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡­ The jade necklace is so important to you¡­¡±


    The old housekeeper looked at Feng Lianyi and then at Tian Ya as if he somewhat understood something. He sneered and said, ¡°Yes, the jade necklace is so important to you, General. You couldn¡¯t have just given it to someone else. Just now, Maiden Lianyi said that you had given it to her, but suddenly the jade necklace that you gave to her is found inside Young Lady Helian¡¯s dress.¡±


    Helian Yue was dumbfounded. With her brain, she really could not see that the old housekeeper was being sarcastic. She stomped her foot and hurriedly explained, ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Feng Lianyi¡¯s jade necklace is made of obsidian stone. She framed Xiao Qing and me and claimed that we have stolen her necklace. Grandfather Tian Ya, you¡¯re a wise man. You will not believe it, right?¡±


    Tian Ya closed his eyes, trembling.


    His granddaughter had come to him, but she was treated like this?


    As soon as Tian Ya opened his eyes, a murderous aura diffused the banquet hall.


    ¡°The housekeeper is right. This jade necklace is very important to me. How could I have given such an important item to an outsider like Feng Lianyi?¡±


    ¡®Outsider¡­¡¯


    This word made Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turn paler. She lifted her head and stared at Tian Ya¡­


    She had spent so many years in General Manor, and in the end, she was only¡­ An outsider?


    ¡°Do you know why I gave the jade necklace to Feng Ruqing? Well, I¡¯ll tell you now! Because Feng Ruqing¡­ She¡¯s my granddaughter. She¡¯s my dearest granddaughter! ¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is my granddaughter¡­ She¡¯s my dearest granddaughter!¡¯


    This sentence exploded in Feng Lianyi¡¯s mind, and it would not go away for a long time!


    Her eyes were filled with shock as she quickly turned to Tian Ya.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! General, you must be mistaken. How could someone like Feng Ruqing be¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi suddenly fell silent.


    A cold murderous aura enveloped her, causing her to tremble in fear¡­


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth was so wide open that he could stuff an egg inside it.


    The shock in his eyes was so obvious and unbelievable.


    ¡®Master said¡­ Feng Ruqing¡­ She is his granddaughter?¡¯


    He suddenly thought of Tian Ya¡¯s furious rage just now¡­ If Feng Ruqing was really his granddaughter, then he actually deserved to be slapped by Tian Ya.


    ¡°General Tian Ya, what did you just say?¡± Qi Fang was stunned.


    It was too shocking!


    ¡°Feng Ruqing¡­ She¡¯s my granddaughter, my long-lost granddaughter. It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t recognize her when I first saw her so much so that she had to suffer so much bullying and harm!¡±


    Tian Ya glanced at everyone present, and his gaze finally stopped at Liu Yi¡¯s face.


    Liu Yi took a few steps back. His body could no longer even stand firm.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing¡­ She¡¯s General¡¯s granddaughter?


    ¡®What I¡¯ve done¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve killed General¡¯s granddaughter?¡¯


    He liked Feng Lianyi, but¡­ General was his savior.


    Without General Tian Ya, he would have died a long time ago, and he would never have gotten what he had today¡­

 Chapter 1631

    ¡°General¡­¡± A cold sweat broke out on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead. He raised his hand and wiped it timidly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s your¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Tian Ya kicked Liu Yi out, refusing to listen to his nonsense.


    He glanced at the people present again, and this time his cold gaze fell on Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s head buzzed like a thousand thunderbolts. She clenched her fists tightly, her heart aching to the point it was numb.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is General¡¯s granddaughter!


    ¡®She¡¯s her granddaughter!


    ¡®No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯


    ¡°Feng Lianyi¡­¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face was expressionless, his voice cold and harsh. ¡°Do you know how strong the blood ties are?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize her at first glance, but I still felt affectionate. That¡¯s why I gave her the jade necklace, and it was something that belonged to her. I didn¡¯t have the time to give it to Feng Tianwu back then, and I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep something precious like the spirit gathering stone¡­¡±


    Tian Ya had already been making preparations even before Feng Tianwu got married, and he had stolen the spirit gathering stone from the chief manor of Tian Shen Manor.


    But in the end, he still did not pass it to Feng Tianwu¡­


    Because he knew that Feng Tianwu would get in so much trouble if he kept the spirit gathering stone with him.


    Even the one from Tian Shen Manor who lost the spirit gathering stone cried to death and had come to Tian Ya several times, fighting with him to get the stone back, which showed¡­ What kind of disaster would be brought to Liu Yun Kingdom if the world knew about the spirit gathering stone¡­


    Perhaps¡­ Even the rules that he had set back then could not stop the fight to get this precious item.


    In the end, after going round and round, the spirit gathering stone finally returned to its rightful owner¡­


    Great!


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face turned pale. She froze and fell to the ground helplessly.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, I took you back then, and today, I will kill you with my own hands!¡±


    ¡®No one can bully my precious granddaughter.


    ¡®No one!¡¯


    Feng Lianqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Maiden Feng¡­ She¡¯s Master¡¯s granddaughter¡­¡¯


    Feng Lianyi had done such a disgusting thing, and he went to plead with Maiden Feng for her¡­


    Perhaps, Maiden Feng did not kill him back then because she respected his master.


    This time, looking at Tian Ya¡¯s eyes, which were already filled with murderous intent, Feng Lianqing did not say another word and remained silent.


    Feng Lianyi never learned from her mistakes and continued to do evil. Even if Feng Ruqing were not his master¡¯s granddaughter, he would still choose to trust Feng Ruqing and would not plead for Feng Lianyi again.


    After all, what Feng Lianyi had done was unforgivable.


    A long sword suddenly appeared in front of Tian Ya.


    Feng Lianyi trembled, and she crawled over to Tian Ya in panic, her voice cracked.


    ¡°General, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I offended the little prince only to save the innocent. It was Feng Ruqing¡­ She knew that she was your granddaughter and had used it to threaten him and put all the blame on me. As for the jade necklace¡­ I know nothing about it.¡±


    Indeed.


    It was all Qi Fang¡¯s fault.


    Qi Fang had made her misunderstand and say such words in front of General.


    She was innocent.


    ¡°Insolent!¡± With monstrous energy, Tian Ya brought his longsword down, cutting off Feng Lianyi¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 1632 - My Granddaughter Is Always Right II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Blood stained Feng Lianyi¡¯s sleeves, and the pain made her face paler. She looked like she was about to faint.


    But somehow, even though she was in pain, there was a faint fragrance of spirit herb wafting under her nose, making her unable to faint.


    Fu Chen sneered as he looked down at Feng Lianyi, who was lying on the ground.


    No one else could see it. There was a faint green mist on his fingertips. Everyone in the banquet hall was wide awake all because of this mist.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, you¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes, and how dare you frame my precious granddaughter?¡± Tianya stepped forward, approaching Feng Lianyi. ¡°My granddaughter is always right. You are the one to be blamed. There is no way my granddaughter would do such a thing, and I won¡¯t blame her even if she has done it!


    1


    ¡°Besides¡­ Why would I trust an outsider like you and not my granddaughter? Feng Lianyi, do you really think you can become a member of General Manor?¡±


    ***


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s body stiffened. Her face had long since lost its color, and her pale lips were trembling.


    In this life, she had always thought that General Tian Ya was fair and rational. He would not blindly protect someone unless that person was really innocent.


    Only now did she understand that Tian Ya was actually quite protective¡­ But, the person he was protecting was not her¡­


    Even Feng Lianqing was a little surprised as if he was getting to know Tian Ya for the first time.


    But then he suddenly realized something¡­


    ¡®Yes, everyone has passions and desires, and so does Master.


    ¡®Maiden Feng is his granddaughter, so no matter what happens, he would protect her first.¡¯


    Regardless of whether she was right or wrong.


    Such a person was like someone who indeed had blood ties with him.


    Feng Lianqing smiled faintly as his gaze fell on Tian Ya.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi¡­¡± Helian Yue lifted her head and walked toward Feng Lianyi arrogantly. ¡°You were so arrogant just now. What has happened? Are you afraid to speak now?¡±


    It was not that Feng Lianyi did not dare to speak. She was in so much pain that she could not even say anything.


    ¡°However, you really have good endurance. Your hand has been cut off, but you haven¡¯t faint from the pain. Tsk tsk, only people with thick skin can do that. I admire you.¡±


    Feng Lianyi bit her lips hard. She wished she could faint to block out all these pains. However, her mind was very clear, and she could not seem to faint at all.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, move aside.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Helian Yue obediently moved to the side with a bright and proud smile on her small face.


    Her face¡­ She looked exactly like Tang Yin¡­


    Fu Chen looked at Helian Yue.


    There was a slight resemblance between Helian Yue¡¯s and Tang Yin¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡®No wonder Mother treats her nicely¡­¡¯


    Tian Ya lifted his hand¡­


    The longsword flashed again in front of him, floating in the air. The blade was as cold as the old man¡¯s pale face.


    Seeing that Tian Ya was about to slash at Feng Lianyi again, Fu Chen became anxious and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Tian Ya paused and looked back at Fu Chen.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Fu Chen bit his lips. ¡°There are still some things that Mother has to ask her personally. You can kill her later.¡±


    Feng Lianyi slowly closed her eyes¡­


    So, Tian Ya was trying to kill her just now.


    Such an intense murderous intent¡­ but she did not feel it.


    She had spent so many years in General Manor.


    Did he not have any pity or feelings for her at all?


    He wanted to kill a girl he had raised for over twenty years for the granddaughter he had never met¡­

 Chapter 1633 - Not As Good As Him I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The banquet hall fell silent.


    Everyone was quiet.


    Even the chatty little prince did not say anything for a long moment.


    His fat face taut with fury.


    ¡®Pretty Sister is actually Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter!¡¯


    He would never forget that Tian Ya had severely beaten him up before. That was why he held a grudge against Feng Lianyi.


    However, if Tian Ya was his Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandfather¡­


    He had no choice but to forgive Tian Ya.


    1


    The others were also silenced, especially those who had just bragged about Feng Lianyi. They were shivering in fear and wishing that they were somewhere else.


    None of them had ever thought that things would turn out like this! The funny thing was Feng Lianyi had even dared to claim that Tian Ya had given her the jade necklace¡­


    ¡°So, I really can¡¯t kill her?¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s pale face went blank after hearing Fu Chen¡¯s words. He hesitated for a moment and turned to look at Fu Chen.


    ¡°Mother said there are some things that only she can answer.¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Lianyi laughed sarcastically.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is treating me so badly. What makes you think I¡¯ll answer her questions? I¡¯ll never tell her whatever she wants to know!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    Up until now, Feng Lianyi was still blaming Feng Ruqing for everything that had happened, not thinking in the slightest that if she had had no intention to hurt Feng Ruqing in the first place, she would not have ended up where she was today.


    It was she who had asked for it!


    No one else was to be blamed!


    ¡°Well, since you refuse to answer her questions, I¡¯d better just kill you now.¡±


    Tian Ya waved his hand expressionlessly, sending Feng Lianyi flying out. Since she was already losing too much blood, she almost fainted from this.


    Fortunately, Fu Chen had rereleased his spiritual qi in time to keep her awake.


    Feng Lianyi bit her lip hard and did not say a word.


    There was no way she would do what Feng Ruqing wished. She would not let Feng Ruqing get what she wanted even if she had to die from it.


    Feng Lianyi did not know what Feng Ruqing wanted from her, but no matter what it was, she would not say anything!


    ¡°General!¡±


    Liu Yi could not stand to see the pain on Feng Lianyi¡¯s face. ¡°Maiden Lianyi has made a big mistake this time, and the mistake she has committed is unforgivable, but¡­ I beg you, General¡­ Please spare her life. Please, General.¡±


    He violently hit his head on the ground, begging so hard that he did not care if his forehead was hurt and bleeding.


    Feng Lianyi was stunned. She did not expect that at such a time, Liu Yi would still plead for her¡­


    Perhaps¡­


    Liu Yi was the only person in General Manor, who treated her sincerely.


    1


    Everyone else, including Feng Lianqing, had said they would plead for her, but after they knew about Feng Ruqing¡¯s identity¡­ All of them did not dare to say anything!


    Ridiculous!


    If it were not for the pain in her broken arm, Feng Lianyi would have laughed out loud.


    Even until now, she still would not admit her faults¡­


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep Feng Lianyi¡¯s life because she must wait for my granddaughter to wake up to kowtow to her and admit her mistakes!¡± Tian Ya¡¯s red robes lifted in the wind as he said domineeringly, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up¡­ Feng Lianyi will have to pay for it!¡±


    Of course, whether Feng Ruqing could wake up or not, Feng Lianyi would still die in Tian Ya¡¯s hand in the end¡­

 Chapter 1634 - Not As Good As Him II

    He would not kill her now until his granddaughter woke up.


    Tian Ya glanced at Liu Yi, who was still kowtowing in front of him.


    He did not stop him and simply said coldly, ¡°Your kowtowing shouldn¡¯t be to plead for Feng Lianyi, but¡­ You should reserve it until my precious granddaughter has woken up.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s body stiffened. He raised his head, and his face was covered in blood. His eyes were filled with grievance.


    ¡°General, Maiden Lianyi¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tian Ya kicked him down violently and stepped on his chest, expressionlessly. ¡°You still have the heart to plead for others. Do you think I will forgive you for your crimes?¡±


    Liu Yi trembled as he slowly closed his eyes¡­


    The cold moonlight poured in from the door, illuminating his pale face.


    The banquet hall was silent.


    After a moment of silence, Liu Yi opened his eyes and said, ¡°General, I¡¯ve violated the military rules, released the soul without permission, and mistakenly injured the young lady. I deserve to die, but I¡¯m begging General to spare Maiden Lianyi¡¯s life. You can beat her or drive her out of the manor, but please¡­ Spare her life¡­¡±


    Feng Lianyi had lost her arm; even if she was really at fault for this, she had paid the price.


    It should be enough¡­


    ¡°My granddaughter is still unconscious. Why should I let the person who hurt her go?¡±


    His granddaughter, who should be the noblest person in General Manor and beloved by thousands of people, but¡­ She had been harmed to such an extent by a servant girl!


    It was all because of him!


    He should not have been so kind to bring Feng Lianyi into General Manor.


    ¡°General, if what Maiden Lianyi says is true¡­ What if Feng Ruqing¡­¡±


    No!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Liu Yi felt something strangling him, making it difficult to breathe.


    The pressure in his chest began to increase, and it seemed like his heart might stop beating at any time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my granddaughter is at fault. Besides, I trust my granddaughter.¡±


    Even a wild wolf knew how to protect its pups, more so him.


    No one had the right to criticize his granddaughter. He did not think that Feng Ruqing would frame Feng Lianyi.


    How would he be fit to be her grandfather if he did not even trust her?


    ¡°Liu Yi, you better pray that Xiao Qing will be safe and sound. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer for the rest of your life!¡±


    Liu Yi recoiled in horror, spitting a mouthful of blood. The pressure just now had broken his bones, and he could not even straighten his back. His eyes were filled with horror¡­


    ***


    Inside the manor.


    The moonlight was clear and cold.


    Feng Ruqing, dressed in red, was lying quietly on the bed. She was frowning, perhaps due to pain.


    Qing Zhu was dumbfounded as it looked at the bed, turning stiffly to the man next to it. ¡°Master, what happened to Princess?¡±


    ¡®This couple has left me in the manor and gone out to watch a good show but returned with Princess unconscious?¡¯


    Nan Xian ignored Qing Zhu. He brushed Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair and stroked her pale face as grief and anger filled his eyes.


    He felt sad because of Feng Ruqing¡­


    At the same time, he was pissed at everyone in General Manor!


    Slowly, the man lowered his head and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 1635 - Not As Good As Him III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He kissed her softly and warmly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. No one can hurt you.¡±


    No one!


    ***


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing was in the middle of the sea.


    It was her spiritual sea.


    Not far away from her stood a handsome man staring coldly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, you better not fight with me for your body. I can still give you a place in this body¡­ But if you try to fight me, maybe¡­ I¡¯ll just let your soul float away¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how you are going to make my soul float away.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s face sank as he raised his hand, setting off a storm that made violent waves in the sea that rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the man calmly.


    The waves whipped up by the storm on the sea¡¯s surface suddenly disappeared as it reached Feng Ruqing.


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold as he sneered and said, ¡°Ninth Emperor, there¡¯s no way you can stop me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing responded nonchalantly. ¡°Why do you hate me so much? Just because¡­ I didn¡¯t take you as a disciple back then?¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°Have you really forgotten all about it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, probably I drank too much Meng Po Soup before reincarnation.¡±


    The man was momentarily stunned. His smile grew even more sardonic.


    ¡°Back then, when you said you would only accept female disciples¡­ I didn¡¯t give up and had gone to you dressed as a woman.


    ¡°But what did you do? You said I was ugly and didn¡¯t want to take me in!¡± The man was filled with anger. ¡°Look at my face¡­ Am I ugly? Everyone in the world thinks I¡¯m stunning, and I won¡¯t let anyone tell me otherwise! You¡¯ve become my enemy, and I¡¯ll make sure you admit to me that you were wrong for saying I¡¯m ugly!


    ¡°And not only did you refuse to deny that I¡¯m ugly, but you beat me up every time I went to see you. Your women were even worse, exposing me as a woman in disguise! I was so embarrassed that I had become the biggest joke in the world!¡±


    The more the man spoke, the more agitated he became.


    His appearance was his biggest pride, and whoever insulted his looks was his sworn enemy!


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. She stared at the man for a few seconds and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re indeed quite ugly.¡±


    She had a handsome and stunning husband, and all the other men in this world were ugly in her eyes.


    Except for Jiu Ming and Chen¡¯er¡­


    There were the only men that she admitted were handsome and stunning.


    The man in front of her¡­. was indeed ugly compared to them. Unbearably ugly!


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The man went crazy, screaming and lunging at Feng Ruqing.


    Initially, he had wanted her to give her some space to survive in this body, but now he only had one thought.


    He was going to kill this damn woman!


    But¡­


    Just as the man was about to rush toward Feng Ruqing, a black sword suddenly fell from the sky, violently sending waves of horror toward the man, pushing him back a few steps. The man was shocked.


    ¡®What is this thing?¡¯


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that this is my body¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and walked toward the man. ¡°I¡¯m invincible here.¡±

 Chapter 1636 - Not As Good As Him IV

    The man looked at the black longsword with a pale and somewhat fearful expression.


    Feng Ruqing held the longsword in her hand. She smiled and walked toward the man.


    ¡°I have kept this sword in my dantian for quite some time, and it has never been stained with blood. Oh, I forgot¡­ You don¡¯t have blood¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were wary. ¡°Are you threatening me with this sword?¡±


    He somehow felt an unprecedented threat when faced with this sword.


    This sense of danger caused his body to tremble, not daring to make drastic moves.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, my sword is missing a sword soul¡­ You came just in time.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man stared at Feng Ruqing with widened eyes.


    He only tried to possess her body, but this woman wanted to make him a sword soul and trap him in this sword for the rest of his life!


    How could she be so vicious?


    Feng Ruqing could feel that her sword was excited. She released her hand, and suddenly the sword was like a black light, swiftly moving forward.


    The man could not retreat any further as there was a vast ocean behind him.


    He gritted his teeth tightly and finally summoned the courage to face the black sword.


    Suddenly¡­


    The black sword flashed in front of him with countless sword rays, causing him to tremble. His face turned pale.


    The sword rays sliced through his soul, making him cry out in agony.


    That pain was unbearable.


    No matter how strong his soul was, it could never endure it.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, you vicious woman! You have insulted my looks, forcing me to abandon my body and hide in the talisman¡­ And now¡­ You want to make me a sword soul! I¡¯ll never let you go as long as I have the chance!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡±


    The black sword had been lacking a soul, so it hid in her dantian and refused to leave, making it hard for her to find a soul for this sword.


    This guy¡­ Just happened to come at the right time.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, are you even still a woma! You¡¯re obviously a woman, but why are you only recruiting female disciples? And you¡¯re blind! I¡¯m so handsome, but you say I¡¯m ugly! I wouldn¡¯t have gone against you if you hadn¡¯t insulted me in the first place!¡±


    ¡®This vicious woman has no idea how important looks are to a good looking person! You can insult my manners all you want, but not my face!¡¯


    The black sword did not stop moving, forcing him backward.


    The man was on the verge of tears. ¡°Ninth Emperor, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should ask that question¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°You said you wanted to possess my body, and now I¡¯ll do the same thing to you.¡±


    The man snapped. ¡°You¡¯re the one who insulted me first, saying I¡¯m ugly.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    How could she remember what happened a thousand years ago. Now, all she knew was that this bastard was going to steal her body¡­


    What if¡­


    This asshole used her body to hit on men to seek revenge¡­


    No!


    Never!


    She would not let anyone do anything to hurt the state preceptor!


    Besides, this guy was dangerous. He looked like he was about to cry now, but no one knew what was on his mind.

 Chapter 1637 - Not As Good As Him V

    She had better turn him into a sword soul.


    The man suffered a lot of injuries from the sword¡¯s attack. He could not escape or leave Feng Ruqing¡¯s body and could only watch the black sword tirelessly attack him¡­


    Perhaps he was tired and wanted to slack off, but as soon as he did, the black sword suddenly turned into a tiny sword that instantly pierced into the man¡¯s forehead.


    This time, the man did not feel any pain. He only felt that his brain was about to explode, and his whole body froze.


    He had been possessed!


    Possessed by a sword!!


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡¯m going to kill you! Ahhhh!¡± The man frantically rushed toward Feng Ruqing; his eyes were bloodshot.


    Unfortunately, a stabbing pain came from his forehead before he could reach Feng Ruqing.


    This stabbing pain instantly spread throughout his body, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to find a body to live in? My sword is perfect for you.¡±


    The black sword buzzed as if responding to Feng Ruqing.


    The man wanted to cry.


    It had always been like this since a thousand years ago¡­


    Every time he encountered the Ninth Emperor, nothing good would come from it.


    Every time he fought against her, the one who lost was always him!


    The man squatted down in pain and covered his face with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m already so miserable. Why won¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at the man. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who won¡¯t let go?¡±


    The man was speechless as if indirectly admitting his fault.


    Thousands of years ago, it had always been him who had messed with the Ninth Emperor, but every time, the one who lost was him¡­


    The last time he did go a little too far¡­ He molested the Ninth Emperor¡¯s servant and almost slept with her. The Ninth Emperor was so angry and hunted him all over the mainland.


    But¡­ but, he was already so miserable, was that not enough?


    He had wanted to ask the question but never did.


    It was because he could already guess the answer¡­


    After all, the Ninth Emperor was indeed very selective. The female disciples around her were all stunningly beautiful. Even her servants were so pretty.


    However, that was not a reason for her to humiliate him!


    At least he was no worse than those women when he dressed up as a woman¡­


    ¡°Actually, I can be your sword¡¯s soul, and I¡¯ll even help you fight, but you¡¯re not allowed to insult my looks again. You have to praise me by saying that I am handsome!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at him. ¡°Do you think you have the right to bargain with me?¡±


    ¡°Is it so hard to just give me a compliment?¡±


    ¡°Well, I will only praise my state preceptor for his good looks, no one is as good-looking as him.¡±


    The state preceptor was the most stunning man in her life.


    No one could replace him.


    The man simply kept his mouth shut, not bothering to speak to her for fear that she would be angry.


    ¡°By the way, you still haven¡¯t told me your name¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused and continued, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in knowing your name. You are a sword soul now, and I¡¯ll call you Little Soul and the black sword will be named Little Sword.¡±


    After hearing the name Feng Ruqing had given to him, the man was sad, but her last sentence made him feel relieved¡­


    ¡®Oh, fortunately, she didn¡¯t call me Little Sword.¡¯

 Chapter 1638 - Not As Good As Him VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here from now on. It¡¯s time for me to wake up. Otherwise, my state preceptor will be worried.¡±


    Little Soul became a little anxious after he heard that Feng Ruqing was leaving. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. What should I do here? You can¡¯t leave me in this place forever¡­¡±


    He had come to take her body, but he had turned into a sword soul instead.


    Feng Ruqing did not answer his questions¡­


    Little Soul¡¯s anxious voice echoed in the sea as he followed Feng Ruqing from behind.


    Suddenly, he froze as he saw a handsome man appear in front of them.


    The man was dressed in white, with long white hair and a silver line between his eyebrows¡­ He was like an immortal with a demonic charm.


    Even the sea breeze had suddenly disappeared after he had appeared in front of her¡­


    His eyes were clear, but with endless sadness, and his gaze was fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    Idiotically, with an endless sentiment.


    Just like a foolish man.


    Feng Ruqing was startled. ¡°State Preceptor?¡±


    ¡®No!


    ¡®Nope!


    ¡®This guy looked exactly like State Preceptor¡­ But my state preceptor looks like an immortal while he, on the other hand, looks like an immortal and demon at the same time.¡¯


    Like a poppy, he was breathtakingly beautiful¡­ And dangerous!


    ¡°Nan Changfeng!¡±


    Little Soul gritted his teeth.


    ¡®This little sidekick is such a bastard. He always joins the Ninth Emperor in bullying me!


    ¡®Such an annoying couple!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stared at the man in front of her.


    The grief in his eyes was like a sword, piercing into her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before when I was in danger, trying to save my mother. You were also the one who had appeared and stopped the violent force in my body for me¡­¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward the man. ¡°Are you my state preceptor? ¡±


    The man did not say anything. He continued looking at her as if he were an idiot.


    Feng Ruqing gently caressed the man¡¯s brow, wanting to brush away his grief¡­


    But the moment her fingers touched the man¡­ Boom! Her head felt like it was about to explode.


    ***


    ¡°Your name is Nan Changfeng? That¡¯s a lovely name, and since you are now homeless, will you come home with me?


    ¡°Changfeng, I¡¯m here. Of course I¡¯ll take you with me. No matter what happens later, don¡¯t let go of my hand! I have to take you back!


    ¡°In this life, my only regret is that I didn¡¯t sleep with you. Changfeng, if we can¡¯t get out this time¡­ I promise I¡¯ll marry you in the next life!


    ¡°No one can harm him. If anyone dares to touch him, I will make the city pay with blood, and I will bring chaos to the world!


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, I haven¡¯t slept with you yet. Who has allowed you to die? If you die, I¡¯ll kill their whole family for you! I¡¯ll go back in time to find you! I¡¯ll abandon the world for you!


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, you¡¯ve always said you want to be better than me, so I¡¯ll give you one more chance¡­ In the next life, you must be stronger than me and come back to me! If you keep me waiting too long¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep with you anymore¡­


    ¡°Nan Changfeng¡­ How can you leave me alone in this world? There are many beauties in the world, but no one is as good as you¡­¡±


    ***


    Those words¡­ They were flooding into her mind. It felt like she had gone through hell. They came from far away and rang in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 1639 - Not As Good As Him VII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing withdrew her hand and pressed her head hard, trying to recall all the things that she had forgotten¡­


    However, the man in front of her, who was looking at her affectionately, gradually disappeared, as if he had never existed.


    At the same time¡­


    Nan Xian opened his eyes slowly. His face glowed under the cold moonlight.


    ¡°Master, how is Princess?¡± Qing Zhu asked anxiously.


    ¡°My Xiao Qing is strong, and no one can hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu was relieved and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s the soul that wants to take over Princess¡¯s body? Is the soul gone? Fortunately, Princess is stronger than him. Otherwise, that man might take over Princess¡¯s body and seduce girls¡­ After all, Princess is so charming to girls.¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Qing Zhu coldly. ¡°I only know that Qing¡¯er is fine, but I don¡¯t know what exactly happened there. Not everything that my main soul has seen is known to me, but¡­¡±


    He paused. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of; you¡¯re going to be a snake soup.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    ¡®I¡¯m just concerned about Princess. Why is Master so cruel to me?¡¯


    Nan Xian ignored Qing Zhu as Feng Ruqing had already woken up.


    She rubbed her temples, trying to ease the headache. She then slowly opened her eyes and saw a man as handsome as an immortal.


    ¡°State Preceptor!¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly got up and hugged Nan Xian tightly. Her arms were very strong. She was just afraid that¡­ She would lose him.


    Her embrace somewhat suffocated Nan Xian a little, and he felt like his bones were about to break.


    However, seeing Feng Ruqing like this, he did not stop her and gently patted her back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember exactly¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lifted her face. ¡°I just remember that I think I saw someone who looked a lot like you, and then¡­ Someone kept shouting a name in my head. ¡±


    ¡°A name?¡±


    ¡°Nan Changfeng!¡±


    This name was stuck in her head. Her head ached every time she heard it.


    Nan Xian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and without moving a muscle, he pulled the woman into his arms, lowered his head, and rubbed his chin against her head. ¡°Qing¡¯er, no matter what happens, I will always be there for you.¡±


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Those people have been calling you Nan Changfeng before.¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes and remained silent.


    ¡°Fu Chen and the others all said that I was the Ninth Emperor. He also once told me that the Ninth Emperor had a lover. She had left to save her lover, and since then, she never came back¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, when I first saw you, my first thought was that I wanted to sleep with you. Perhaps it was because the Ninth Emperor didn¡¯t get to sleep with Nan Changfeng back then, and in this life, I have inherited her long-cherished dream.¡±


    She did not know what kind of story the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng really had.


    But¡­ Nan Changfeng¡¯s sad eyes have been lingering in her mind for a long time.


    His love was so deep¡­ That he still could not let her go even after death.


    People said the one who was alive would suffer the most.


    However, that was wrong¡­


    The dead one¡­ He was still grieving as he thought of his beloved being left in the world.


    Nan Xian lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are Qing¡¯er, and I am Nan Xian. That¡¯s all it is.¡±

 Chapter 1640 - Not As Good As Him VIII

    No matter how touching the story of the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng was, it was only the past.


    All he wanted to have was just his Qing¡¯er¡­


    ¡°And¡­¡± Feng Ruqing held her chin and smiled. ¡°The Ninth Emperor was so powerful back then, but she failed to sleep with Nan Changfeng. But now I can sleep with State Preceptor, so¡­ I am Feng Ruqing, not the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    She did not want to be known as the Ninth Emperor.


    Even if that person was her past!


    The past was only the past. All she wanted to do was cherish the present!


    ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, so you need to rest first. Don¡¯t worry about General Manor. Feng Lianyi can¡¯t escape¡­¡± He stroked her hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ll find the mute girl for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing did feel tired. She lay in the man¡¯s arms and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day¡­


    She opened her eyes and yawned languidly. When she turned her head sideways, she found that Nan Xian had already woken up and was not by her side.


    Only a pair of sad eyes were watching her from beside her.


    ¡°Qing Han?¡± Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned and asked, confused, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s mouth fell open, and she almost cried. ¡°Mother, ever since you reached King Warrior tier, I feel like I can¡¯t control the medium anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t go out only when you locked me there, but now¡­ even when you didn¡¯t lock me up, I still can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡®Seriously?¡¯


    Usually, Qing Han would be by her side whenever she had any trouble.


    However, she did not see Qing Han yesterday, and she thought Qing Han was sleeping in the medium.


    ¡°So, how did you get here now?¡±


    ¡°I can only appear after Mother is asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was still a bit confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the medium, and we¡¯ll try to see if you can come out on your own.¡±


    As soon as Qing Han heard this, she hurriedly took a few steps back, panicked. ¡°I¡¯m not going there. I don¡¯t want to go to the medium again!¡±


    ¡®Brother Fu Chen is so useless. He couldn¡¯t even protect Mother.¡¯


    If she had been able to appear yesterday, she would not have allowed anyone to take advantage of her mother!


    She was so strong!


    Seeing Little Qing Han in this state, Feng Ruqing was a little distressed and quickly pulled Qing Han into her arms. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ You don¡¯t have to go there again.¡±


    Qing Han heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. However, her small pinkish face was filled with grievances, and her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Mother, let me come out to help you in the future, and let Brother Fu Chen stay in the medium, please?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and pinched Little Qing Han¡¯s cheek gently.


    Little Qing Han smiled brightly and put her small head on Feng Ruqing¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Mother, I heard my sister speak¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? What did she say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very clear¡­¡± Qing Han leaned his head a little closer. ¡°I heard my sister cursing.¡±


    ¡°Cur¡­ Cursing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Qing Han nodded. ¡°My sister is cursing Father.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Did the state preceptor do something to her when she was unprepared?


    Did he accidentally startle this little brat when he slept with her?

 Chapter 1641 - Not As Good As Him IX

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing held her head and rubbed her temples.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qing Han lifted her cute small head. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t seem to like Father. She keeps cursing him. Did Father do something wrong to her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, it might be what happened a few days ago¡­ We tried to make a baby.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes went blank. ¡®Tried to make a baby? Don¡¯t you already have a little sister? Why did you still want to make a baby?¡¯


    ¡°We might have accidentally disturbed her sleep. It¡¯s alright. She won¡¯t remember anything after she¡¯s born, much less this incident.¡±


    Feng Ruqing would never have thought that the little brat was cursing because Nan Xian had stopped her from absorbing the spiritual qi.


    The mainland had lost one talented man¡­


    Of course, Feng Ruqing was even more unaware that this little brat was so evil and was holding a grudge¡­


    ¡°Qing Han, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s freshen up and go to General Manor. There are some things that we need to settle with them.¡±


    ***


    General Manor.


    Tian Ya could not sleep after Feng Ruqing was taken away by Nan Xian yesterday. His eyes reddened.


    No one in the banquet hall dared to leave. They simply stood timidly on the side.


    It was not Tian Ya who did not let them leave, but the countless spirit beasts were surrounding the banquet hall, making it impossible for them to leave.


    Feng Lianyi had almost bled dry, and in one night, she had become so thin and weak that her appearance was quite heartbreaking.


    Liu Yi kowtowed for a whole night. His head was still on the ground. It was not because he did not want to lift up, but Tian Ya¡¯s rage was so overwhelming that there was no way for him to lift his head¡­


    ¡°Hey, kid¡­¡±


    Tian Ya turned around and asked again, ¡°Is my precious granddaughter going to be okay? Is that guy going to save her?¡±


    ¡°Mother is strong¡­¡± Fu Chen lifted his chin proudly, ¡°A mere soul can¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    No matter how powerful she was¡­ She was his granddaughter. How could he not worry?


    Tian Ya¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned to look at Liu Yi. ¡°Liu Yi, I¡¯ll spare your life if my granddaughter can wake up. But if she never wakes up¡­ I¡¯ll crush your bones! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Tian Ya did remember Liu Yi¡¯s deeds.


    Liu Yi followed him for so many years. He would punish him according to military regulations if he made a small mistake.


    But now¡­


    Liu Yi had hurt his granddaughter!


    No one could smile, forgive and forget after a loved had been hurt and almost died.


    No matter how important a subordinate was, it was nowhere near as important as a loved one!


    Liu Yi bit his lip hard. After kowtowing the whole night, his pain was not in the knee but in the neck, that was about to break¡­


    But facing General¡¯s fury, he did not even dare to breathe loudly, let alone beg for mercy.


    Feng Lianyi was much calmer. She sneered as she thought that Feng Ruqing couldn¡¯t wake up and live in her body again!


    ¡®Nope!¡¯


    ¡®She won¡¯t die, but her body will never be hers again!


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯


    Thinking of how miserable Feng Ruqing¡¯s life right now¡­ Feng Lianyi wanted to laugh out loud. If she could not escape this calamity, she would drag Feng Ruqing and let Feng Ruqing suffer the same pain as her!


    As for Tian Ya¡­


    She had followed him for so many years and had been with him on a few battles!


    In the end, he still treated her like this¡­

 Chapter 1642 - Grandfather And Granddaughter Reunite I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Lianyi laughed sarcastically. Perhaps today¡¯s ending was something she had not expected anyway¡­


    ¡°Feng Lianyi, you still don¡¯t know your mistake by now?¡± Tian Ya¡¯s gaze toward Feng Lianyi became more and more disappointed.


    He took Feng Lianyi back then and kept her with him only because he felt pity for her.


    But after this girl had grown up, she started to reveal her selfish and mean nature. He had taught her a lesson and scolded her. She was so well-behaved in front of him, but behind his back, she was so vicious¡­


    ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya¡­¡± Helian Yue stood up from her chair and sneered. ¡°She never learned from her mistakes. Never! The same goes for Feng Lianqing.¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s legs trembled in fear, looking up at Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    Yes, she hated Feng Lianqing this time.


    If¡­ Feng Lianqing had listened to her early on and kicked Feng Lianyi out, there would not have been what happened today, and Xiao Qing¡¯s life would not be in danger.


    She could not do anything but wait for her here.


    Tian Ya withdrew her gaze and turned to Feng Lianqing, scaring Feng Lianqing so much that he could barely stand.


    ¡°Master¡­ Master, listen to my explanation. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya, Feng Lianqing is also responsible for what has happened to Xiao Qing.¡± Helian Yue¡¯s small face was filled with anger. ¡°I was so foolish back then, so fond of Feng Lianqing. Feng Lianyi had deliberately sent someone to frame Xiao Qing in front of me, saying that Xiao Qing was seducing Feng Lianqing. Hehe, my Xiao Qing is such an excellent woman. Why would she have fallen in love with Brother Lianqing? If I hadn¡¯t already known Xiao Qing, I would have hurt her as Feng Lianyi wished.¡±


    ¡®Xiao Qing is so beautiful, and she has such a good looking and excellent husband. She doesn¡¯t want Feng Lianqing. It¡¯s only me, being crazy about him for years.¡±


    In the end, he chose Feng Lianyi¡­


    ¡°But, Feng Lianqing didn¡¯t even listen to me. He said Feng Lianyi was innocent! If we had kicked Feng Lianyi out back then, Xiao Qing would have been fine at all!¡± Helian Yue turned her head to look at Feng Lianqing. She walked toward the man angrily. Her voice was no longer as shy as before; instead, it carried rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Feng Lianyi would not have the chance to hurt Xiao Qing. It¡¯s all your fault. I hate you!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was slightly startled. He raised his eyes and met the young girl¡¯s eyes that were filled with anger.


    The young girl¡¯s gaze was like a needle that pierced his heart.


    He had no intention of being in a relationship all these years and had always wanted to keep Helian Yue away from him, but now he felt so uncomfortable.


    Perhaps¡­ He just wanted Helian Yue to stop chasing after him, but he did not want her to hate him¡­


    The corners of Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but all the words seemed to be stuck in his throat, unwilling to come out.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Feng Lianyi sneered. She covered her broken arm and stood up from the ground with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Helian Yue, don¡¯t you understand yet? Feng Lianqing never cared about you!¡±


    Since just now, Feng Lianqing had not said a single word on her behalf.


    If Feng Lianqing had been willing to plead for her, perhaps Tian Ya would not have broken her arm.


    Just because he had done nothing, it made Feng Lianyi¡¯s heart fill with hatred.


    She was suffering, and she wanted Feng Lianqing to suffer too.

 Chapter 1643 - Grandfather And Granddaughter Reunite II

    He owed it all to her!


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Feng Lianqing was furious and looked sideways at Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°Helian Yue, Feng Lianqing will always trust me, not you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Feng Ruqing is General¡¯s granddaughter, who do you think he would be on the side of now? Do you think he would care about you? Funny, you¡¯ve always been so bad for him! He said from the start that he would rather believe one word of my argument than a hundred of yours.¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Feng Lianqing clenched his fists tightly. ¡°If you speak nonsense again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in this state. What more do I have to be afraid of? Helian Yue, you can ask these people, who in this world would like someone like you? You think Feng Ruqing is the best in the whole world just because she¡¯s been nice to you! This shows how much you lack affection¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Feng Lianqing raised his hand and slapped Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s broken arm was already hurting beyond everything, so she could no longer feel the pain on her face.


    Her hair fell in disarray. Five fingerprints were left on her pale cheek, which soon turned red.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    A low laugh, accompanied by that mocking voice, echoed through the hall.


    ¡°Am I right? Feng Ruqing treated her nicely because she felt pity for her, and Helian Yue was so after her. A girl without a father and loved by no one¡­ Everyone hates you, Helian Yue.¡±


    The banquet hall was silent.


    In fact, what Feng Lianyi said was true. No one in Wu Shang City liked Helian Yue. She was too overbearing, and she often fought with other people. There were countless young masters and young ladies in the city who had been beaten up by her.


    But no one dared to touch her because Helian Yue¡¯s grandfather was the old master of the Helian family.


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were red as she bit her lip hard.


    Those people had feuded with her a long time ago¡­


    They looked down on her for being an orphan.


    She had her grandfather backing her up, so why did she have to be afraid of them? She could not stand when those people talked bad about her and tried to snatch Feng Lianqing from her¡­ That was why she beat them up.


    So what if she was arrogant?


    Because of her arrogance, no one in Wu Shang City had dared to call her fatherless or motherless again.


    One could not just stand still when being bullied by others. That was why she beat them up until they were too scared to bully her again!


    ¡°Helian Yue, Feng Ruqing is only pretending to like you. No one in this world will truly treat you as a friend¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful force came from the doorway and landed violently on Feng Lianyi¡¯s body, sending her flying out like an arrow from a string.


    Her body was already so weak. After crushing against the wall again, she spat another mouthful of blood, unable to say a word anymore.


    The crowd turned to look at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The morning light was so bright.


    A red dress stepped in through the door overbearingly.


    The woman was so beautiful.


    Her big belly did not affect her beauty but made her look even more stunning. She had an overbearing aura that was a little suffocating.


    Not to mention the men present, even the girls could not help but be amazed by her beauty.

 Chapter 1644 - Grandfather And Granddaughter Reunite III

    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m pretending to like her?¡±


    Her gaze passed through the crowd and landed on Feng Lianyi, who was covered in blood.


    Feng Lianyi raised her head and looked at the women dressed in red in horror. She trembled as she bit her lip hard.


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®There¡¯s no way Feng Ruqing is still alive!


    ¡®This person is not Feng Ruqing. It must be that soul that has possessed her body!¡¯


    Helian Yue seemed to be worried about this too and stood a short distance away, looking at Feng Ruqing timidly.


    She was a little afraid to step forward. Her eyes were full of worry.


    ¡°Xiao Qing?¡±


    ¡®Is she Xiao Qing? Or maybe it is another person¡­¡¯


    Until the man in a snow-colored robe followed, shielding her from the dazzling morning light with his hand. He pulled her into his arms and smiled gently. ¡°Qing¡¯er, why are you walking so fast?¡±


    It was only at this point that Helian Yue heaved a sigh of relief.


    She knew Nan Xian. He would not be close to that woman if she were not Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Lianyi trembled. Her heart felt like it was tightly squeezed by a hand, and it felt somewhat difficult to breathe.


    ¡®Why¡­


    ¡®Why is she still alive?


    ¡®Why has God been so kind to her?¡¯


    Tian Ya looked at the woman walking in through the door, tears suddenly falling from his eyes.


    ¡®Thank God, she¡¯s safe and sound¡­¡¯


    Otherwise, he would never be able to forgive himself in his life.


    Liu Yi was also visibly relieved the moment he saw Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Fortunately, nothing happened to her, so¡­ Will General forgive me?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing sneered as she walked toward Feng Lianyi. ¡°Tsk, who did this to Feng Lianyi? Even your arm is broken.¡±


    The crowd somehow felt that Feng Ruqing was enjoying this scene¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so cruel. We should be gentle.¡±


    ¡®Gentle¡­¡¯


    The little fatty, who heard this, was a bit stunned, and he suddenly recalled the day he first met Feng Ruqing.


    She also said to be gentle with him¡­


    But in the end¡­


    She just hung him up and smacked him hard.


    This woman could never be gentle!


    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and hurriedly crawled in front of Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young Lady, Maiden Lianyi doesn¡¯t know anything before she offended Young Lady. Please let her go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Liu Yi coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite annoying, but I have a friend who wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Liu Yi was stunned. ¡®A friend? Who is it?¡¯


    ¡°Little Soul.¡±


    Feng Ruqing called faintly.


    As soon as her voice fell, a soul suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Feng Ruqing just realized that Little Soul did not have to stay in the black sword. He could appear at any time, but because of the black sword, his strength was limited and¡­


    Feng Ruqing still could not take the black sword out of her dantian.


    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes reddened as soon as he saw Liu Yi. It could be said to be a meeting for enemies. The atmosphere was filled with anger. ¡°I will kill you! I will kill you!¡±


    He roared and lunged at Liu Yi.

 Chapter 1645 - Grandfather And Granddaughter Reunite IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    If it was not for this bastard Liu Yi, he would not have met the Ninth Emperor again and¡­ He would not have to become a sword spirit.


    Liu Yi was dumbfounded, staring dumbly at the man rushing toward him. Before he had time to react, a sword light had already pierced his chest.


    He looked down and saw that there was a large hole on his chest as blood spilled from it. Soon, his body fell backward with a thud¡­ into a pool of blood¡­


    The others were also dumbfounded. No one had thought that this soul that had been screaming to kill Feng Ruqing last night, had been subdued by her in the blink of an eye?


    Of course, the others were shocked, but for Feng Lianyi, it was a bit too much for her to bear.


    Her eyes stared wildly at Feng Ruqing, and her voice was hysterical. ¡°Why does god always favor you so much? You have such a perfect husband and even a general¡¯s granddaughter. Why should you even own this soul? Why is god so unfair?¡±


    1


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°No. It¡¯s because god is fair that he makes you like this.¡±


    ¡°FENG! RU! QING!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t shout my name like a crazy woman. I don¡¯t like women.¡±


    Feng Lianyi was so angry that she almost fainted. Her face sunk, and her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing¡­ Qing¡¯er?¡±


    An old voice came from behind Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing turned her head. She stared at the old man for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you the old master who exchanged the jade for my wine to drink?¡±


    This time, Feng Ruqing no longer called him an old man as she did before.


    Tian Ya was a little anxious. ¡°What old master? I¡¯m your grandfather! Didn¡¯t that bastard Feng Tianyu tell you about me? I¡¯ll kill him later!¡±


    Actually, from the moment Feng Lianyi took out the jade stone, Feng Ruqing had already guessed some things in her heart.


    ¡®There is no such thing as a coincidence in the world, and that jade necklace is proof that the old man is Tian Ya¡­¡¯


    Now all her guesses were right after hearing Tian Ya¡¯s words.


    ¡°He has mentioned you.¡±


    Tian Ya smiled. ¡°Is that brat complaining about me all day long? Did he think I left Liu Yun Kingdom to him and go travel on my own?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time to complain about you.¡±


    ¡®No time?¡¯


    Tian Ya was shocked.


    ¡®Is he busy with the kingdom¡¯s affairs? Impossible¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father has been busy looking for Mother all these years, and he has never had a good day. He almost lost his life.¡±


    Tian Ya frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we¡¯ve settled things here¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to Feng Lianyi, smilingly. ¡°Feng Lianyi, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re all civilized people. We don¡¯t fight and kill every day.¡±


    Somehow, after hearing these words, the little fatty could not help but tremble.


    He subconsciously hid behind the empress.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    ¡®Pretty Sister is more frightening and fierce when she talks about being civilized¡­¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Feng Lianyi gritted her teeth to endure the pain.


    Feng Ruqing squatted down and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. What can I do to you? I¡¯ve always been reasonable, so¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing lifted her foot and kicked Feng Lianyi, crushing her against the wall.


    The entire wall caved in, proving just how powerful her kick was¡­

 Chapter 1646 - Settling The Score I

    Feng Lianyi coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her face was twisted in agony.


    She was already severely injured, and no longer even had the strength to speak.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not stop. In a flash, she was already in front of Feng Lianyi, picking her up from the ground, and bringing her knee to Feng Lianyi¡¯s abdomen.


    Poof!


    Feng Lianyi spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground helplessly.


    Of course, all of this was just the beginning.


    Countless vines suddenly appeared on the ground, hanging Feng Lianyi in the air, and those vines were like whips, violently snapping at her body.


    Feng Lianyi, who clearly had no strength left, stared at Feng Ruqing fiercely, as if she was using all her strength to show her rage. ¡°Feng Ruqing, you will get your retribution sooner or later!¡±


    She did not understand why Feng Ruqing tortured her to such an extent.


    ¡°Feng Lianyi¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stared at Feng Lianyi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question, and if you answer me truthfully, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Feng Lianyi gritted her teeth as her eyes were filled with resentment and bitterness.


    Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°I heard Feng Lianqing mention that you are an orphan?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Lianyi laughed. ¡°Orphan or not, this matter has nothing to do with you! Feng Ruqing, I wouldn¡¯t let you go even if I were a ghost!¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and sighed lightly.


    As expected¡­


    Feng Lianyi hated her so much, and she would rather suffer such torture than answer her correctly.


    Since that was the case¡­ Then, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Swish!


    Countless long swords appeared in the air, floating in front of Feng Ruqing.


    All of these long swords were filled with a faint coldness that was so frightening.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to answer my question, then I can only-¡±


    Boom!


    Before Feng Ruqing could finish her words, a powerful force suddenly exploded behind her and headed toward her.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face changed dramatically. He just wanted to go to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, who knew that there was a man who was one step faster than him who had pulled Feng Ruqing to his side.


    The force was like a long sword, cutting off all the vines behind Feng Ruqing, causing Feng Lianyi to fall from mid-air.


    A woman in a long blue dress leaped in swiftly and dragged Feng Lianyi to her side.


    The woman veiled her face, but Tian Ya somehow felt that this woman¡¯s fragrance seemed familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before but could not recall it¡­


    Amid his hesitation, the woman in blue dress had already rushed outside of the banquet hall with Feng Lianyi.


    Her palms were so strong and fierce that she had pushed the guards blocking the doorway in just an instant, and in the blink of an eye, they had lost track of her.


    Tian Ya was stunned.


    A few moments later, fury surged to his face.


    ¡°Someone has dared to come to General Manor to save the culprit!¡±


    He ruffled his long sleeves and was about to chase after them.


    However, before he could step out of the banquet hall, a calm voice sounded from behind him, stopping him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to chase after her. Someone is already following her.¡±


    Tian Ya was slightly stunned. He stopped in his tracks and looked at Feng Ruqing, confused. ¡°Someone is already chasing after them? When did that happen? Why haven¡¯t I seen that?¡±

 Chapter 1647 - Settling The Score II

    Feng Ruqing yawned languidly. ¡°Old Master, do you know who Feng Lianyi is?¡±


    Tian Ya touched his head blankly. ¡°Oh, I remember that she was being chased by the Nan family. The Nan family and I have never dealt with each other, so I rescued her. Regarding her background¡­ It seems like her family abandoned her, but I did not ask much. Anyway, her family has never come for her even after so many years.¡±


    Feng Ruqing fell silent.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, why are you asking about her background? Do you want to kill her family? Qing¡¯er, if this is what you want to do, just tell me so I can prepare my army and set off with you.¡± Tian Ya sneered, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to dig up her ancestors¡¯ graves!¡±


    Qi Fang, Feng Lianqing, and all the people present were stunned.


    Tian Ya was regarded as a man of integrity, but what had happened to him now?


    He was going to kill Feng Lianyi¡¯s family only because of the mistakes that she had committed¡­


    And he was going to dig up someone¡¯s grave!


    Feng Lianqing supported his forehead, somewhat embarrassed. He did not want to admit that this old man was his master¡­


    ¡°Little Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright¡­¡± Tian Ya smiled as he walked toward Feng Ruqing. Suddenly his old face sank. ¡°Wait! Who the hell got my precious granddaughter pregnant?¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face showed mixed feelings.


    He thought about last night¡­ He was actually scared of this man and had allowed him to leave without daring to chase after them.


    This was the shame of his life!


    ¡°Did I agree to that? Don¡¯t you need my permission to marry my granddaughter?¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You brat, take your hands off my precious granddaughter!¡±


    Nan Xian looked at the girl next to him and smiled gently. ¡°My father-in-law has agreed to this, and he couldn¡¯t wait to marry Qing¡¯er to me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She only remembered that his father wanted to kill Nan Xian¡­


    As expected, after hearing this, Tian Ya¡¯s old face was livid. ¡°Feng Tianwu, you bastard! I¡¯ll kill him when I go back. He has allowed my granddaughter to get married without even waiting for me!¡±


    His grandson-in-law had to be the most excellent man to be worthy of his precious granddaughter.


    He must also be loyal to her. This boy had not passed his test yet, so why did Feng Tianwu agree to this union?


    However¡­


    Tian Ya was quite satisfied with Nan Xian¡¯s looks. He was quite handsome and powerful.


    ¡°Nan Xian, they have been gone for some time. I don¡¯t know if Xiao Zhu has discovered something or not. Let¡¯s go. We can follow them.¡± Feng Ruquing laughed coldly. ¡°I hope¡­ Xiao Ya will be fine¡­¡±


    Tian Ya knew nothing about this, so they could not count on him anymore. Feng Lianyi hated Feng Ruqing, and she would be happy if Feng Ruqing did not get the answers she wanted. It seemed like Feng Lianyi would never tell her anything.


    Fortunately, she had a back-up plan!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Xian wrapped his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist and headed out the door.


    In an instant, they had disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Tian Ya slightly frowned. ¡°My granddaughter must think that I¡¯m useless¡­¡±


    After all, he would not have been able to answer the first question from his beloved granddaughter¡­

 Chapter 1648 - Settling The Score III

    ¡°Master, you said that Feng Lianyi was being hunted by the Nan family back then. Is it true?¡±


    ¡®The Nan family!¡¯


    They were the most powerful men in this land. No one could beat them¡­


    Why would the Nan family hunt down Feng Lianyi?


    ¡°I had a grudge against the Nan family, and when I saw someone being hunted by them, of course, I¡¯d rescued her. But if I had known that Feng Lianyi would turn like this, I wouldn¡¯t have even saved her in the first place.¡±


    Back then, Feng Lianyi was still young and well-behaved.


    Every family had its problems, and when Feng Lianyi was kicked out, he could not bear to make her sadder, so he did not ask any questions about her family.


    He respected her privacy, and he had not even investigated her family history.


    Perhaps¡­ He did not take the people of this mainland seriously.


    He was unafraid even if he had many enemies because he did not think anyone could plot against him.


    However, he did not expect Feng Ruqing would appear¡­


    At the thought of this, Tian Ya was a bit frustrated and wished he had never saved Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tian Ya turned to Feng Lianqing angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled you yet. If you make any more sound¡­ Believe me. I¡¯ll kill you now. Have you forgotten the rules here? Feng Lianyi has accused my granddaughter, even if she is an ordinary citizen, she must be expelled just based on this kind of action!¡±


    Tian Ya was a caring grandfather. He would be overbearing and protective only for his granddaughter.


    But¡­


    If it were not about Feng Ruqing, he would remain strict with all the rules!


    ¡°And you!¡±


    Tian Ya looked at Qi Fang and smiled coldly. ¡°Feng Lianyi had done something wrong. Why didn¡¯t you punish her?¡±


    Qi Fang was startled and somewhat ashamed. ¡°Feng Lianyi is from General Manor. I am just¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s from General Manor? Do you think I¡¯m a corrupt and unreasonable old man? She made a mistake that should have been dealt with long ago, and whether or not Qing¡¯er is my granddaughter, the fault committed by Feng Lianyi must be severely punished!¡±


    It was because these people had always let her off the hook that she became so daring to break the rules! So much so she had almost harmed his precious granddaughter.


    Qi Fang shut his mouth. Under Tian Ya¡¯s monstrous rage, he was too wimpy to say a word.


    ¡°Old Housekeeper!¡± Tian Ya¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Is that bastard Jia Xin still around?¡±


    The old housekeeper trembled in fear when Tian Ya shouted his name but was relieved after hearing the question.


    ¡°General, that bastard refused to tell us how he could escape to Cang Yue Mainland. So, I am still keeping him around.¡±


    One would lose all his strength if he used Jia Xin¡¯s method to go to Cang Yue Mainland. Therefore, Jia Xin would never tell them, and he would prefer to be tortured and die¡­


    ¡°Bring him to me later¡­¡± Tian Ya paused. A cold light flashed on his eyes. ¡°And send someone to check Feng Lianyi¡¯s background. My granddaughter wants to know about it. Then, I¡¯ll find out for her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    The old housekeeper bowed and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Tian Ya opened his mouth again.


    The old housekeeper trembled again and stopped in his tracks. He turned back with a pale face. ¡°Is there anything else, General?¡±


    ¡°What did you do yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you say a word when Feng Lianyi took out a fake jade stone, and you had watched her bully others? If anything happens to my granddaughter, I will kick you out of General Manor!¡±

 Chapter 1649 - Turned Against Each Other I

    The old housekeeper¡¯s face stiffened. He knew that General would definitely settle the scores with them.


    ¡°General, I didn¡¯t know Feng Ruqing was the young lady. Feng Lianyi was a member of General Manor. I was afraid people would look down on General Manor, so¡­¡± He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead; his voice trembled.


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°Now people have lost respect for General Manor. It¡¯s all because of you. Get out of here immediately! If you can¡¯t find Feng Lianyi, don¡¯t ever wish to come back, and the same goes for you!¡±


    He turned his head and glared at Feng Lianqing.


    Feng Lianqing was too scared to say anything, only hoping to leave this place.


    Somehow, seeing Feng Lianqing¡¯s miserable looks, Helian Yue could not help but smile happily.


    ¡®Who asked this bastard to hold Feng Lianyi¡¯s back. Now he¡¯s being punished, right?


    ¡®You deserve it!¡¯


    Feng Lianqing also saw the flicker of pride in Helian Yue¡¯s eyes. He was a bit dumbfounded. Back then, whenever his master was scolding him, Helian Yue would always come and protect him.


    This time¡­


    He felt that he no longer had a place in Helian Yue¡¯s heart.


    Not as much as in the past¡­


    ***


    Outside of Wu Shang City.


    The woman dressed in blue stopped and threw Feng Lianyi, who was already half-dead, onto the ground. Her face was cold and expressionlessly. ¡°Feng Lianyi, I just left Wu Shang City for a few days, but you¡¯ve given me so many troubles, and I have almost exposed myself in front of Tian Ya.¡±


    The wind lifted her veil, revealing that delicate face. Her gaze was fierce.


    As soon as Feng Lianyi left General Manor, she felt her mind was in a mess, and she had almost fainted from the pain.


    If it were not for the bumpy journey, she would have been unconscious long ago.


    Seeing that Feng Lianyi was in pain and unable to speak, the woman reached out and pulled out a piece of spirit herb from her lapel and shoved it into Feng Lianyi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Feng Lianyi swallowed the pills with a grunt, and the pain started to ease quite a bit. However, her broken arm was still hurting.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, I didn¡¯t expose you, right?¡± Feng Lianyi¡¯s voice was a little weak, drifting away with the breeze.


    The woman sneered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared in time, who could¡¯ve guaranteed that you would not confess before you died.¡±


    Her rescue was so smooth that she could not even believe it herself.


    There was also a hint of hidden uneasiness in her heart¡­


    Feng Lianyi pursed her lips. ¡®This woman doesn¡¯t trust me at all.¡¯


    Since Tian Ya was so protective of Feng Ruqing, then why should she expose her?


    Tian Ya would still kill her either way.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expose you because now, I want to destroy General Manor, too!¡± Feng Lianyi raised her eyes; the depths of those eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    The woman laughed sarcastically. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re no longer useful to me. I¡¯ll spare your life as you¡¯re quite obedient, but your stupidity will eventually get you into trouble.¡±


    She had warned Feng Lianyi more than once to stay away from Feng Ruqing, but Feng Lianyi had ignored her warnings and caused many troubles!

 Chapter 1650 - Turned Against Each Other II

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    She just never expected that Tian Ya would have a granddaughter¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about me anymore?¡± Feng Lianyi panicked and grabbed the woman¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me alone! I have nowhere else to go now. My father is so busy with that vixen. He won¡¯t even care about me!¡±


    The woman pushed Feng Lianyi¡¯s hand away impatiently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that old master of the Duan family protecting you? No matter what, Duan Qiong wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey the Duan family¡¯s old master¡¯s orders! You¡¯d better go back to them.¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s face was pale, trembling. ¡°Grandfather is helping me¡­ But I¡¯m just a girl, the most important person in the Duan family is my brother! Besides¡­ The Duan family is still keeping my mother because they thought¡­ Tian Ya is protecting me.¡±


    Her grandfather had tried every possible way to make her father agree to marry her mother back then because her mother was her grandmother¡¯s niece, and¡­ Both families were close.


    Her grandparents had deliberately set them up, causing her mother to become pregnant before they married. However, her father still could not forget that vixen.


    The good thing was that the vixen left his father, and later¡­ Her grandfather had threatened to kill that vixen, making it impossible for that b*tch and her child to return to the Duan family again.


    After that vixen had left, she thought her mother could marry her father, but he still rejected her. Her grandfather had no other choice than let her mother enter the family as a concubine.


    She did not marry him, so she could only be a concubine¡­


    Not long after, her mother¡¯s family lost their political power, and they needed to rely on the Duan family¡­


    Her grandfather had an obsessive desire for power. He turned against her father to satisfy her mother¡¯s family, but he refused to help them and reunite with her father when they lost their power.


    Fortunately, she had met the woman in front of her.


    She was the one who sent her to Tian Ya.


    Back then, when Tian Ya was in the limelight, her grandfather had the intention to befriend him. He was even more eager to get close to Tian Ya after he knew Tian Ya had reached King Warrior tier.


    Hearing that she was treated as a young lady in General Manor, her grandfather had again forced her father to marry her mother.


    Therefore¡­


    If they knew Tian Ya had kicked her out of General Manor¡­ Would the Duan family still treat her nicely?


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I can¡¯t go back to the Duan family. My father is so crazy about that vixen. He¡¯s been trying to find his bastard illegitimate child all these years and doesn¡¯t care if I live or die!¡±


    The woman frowned. ¡°That mute is your father¡¯s legal wife. If her child is a bastard, what are you?¡±


    Feng Lianyi stiffened, annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me in such a tone. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that¡­ You liked Tian Ya, and you¡¯ve confessed to him back then. However, he rejected you, and that¡¯s why you hate him so much. You want to kill him, but you can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    1


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The woman shouted harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, or I¡¯ll rip your mouth off!¡±


    ¡°Oh, have I said anything wrong? No matter how well you hide it, your voice is different every time you mention him. Do you like Tian Ya¡¯s old face? Or his status? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re only a lovesick woman, so who are you to lecture me?¡±

 Chapter 1651 - Turned Against Each Other III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Snap!


    The woman slapped her so hard that her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°Shut up, Feng Lianyi! Who the hell are you to lecture me? If I hadn¡¯t brought you out of Yun Huan Kingdom back then, do you think you would have a good life all these years? Can a bastard like Duan Qiong let you enjoy living like a noble young lady in the Duan family? You and your mother will be kicked out of Duan Manor once your grandfather and your father reunite!¡±


    Feng Lianqing sneered. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Grandfather can never make peace with my father as long as that vixen is still alive! Father hated him, and Father would never forgive him! If I was in the Duan family¡­ Even if Grandfather didn¡¯t love me as much as he used to, at least¡­ I wouldn¡¯t suffer like now!


    ¡°After all, my Duan family is one of the great families with imperial blood in Yun Huan Kingdom!¡±


    Feng Lianyi lifted her chin, trying to make herself look arrogant, not yielding to this woman.


    Suddenly, a voice filled with excitement interrupted their conversation. ¡°The Duan family of Yun Huan Kingdom? Hehe, this time, I¡¯ve found out such important information. I wonder how the Princess will praise me¡­ I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t threaten to make me into snake soup again.¡±


    Feng Lianyi stiffened.


    She lowered her head and followed the voice¡­


    In a split second, a snake was seen coming out of her dress¡­


    It was a green snake that looked slippery and disgusting, giving her goosebumps.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu smiled. ¡°I want to thank you for telling me this information. So the Duan family is a part of Yun Huan Kingdom¡¯s imperial family¡­ It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve been hiding for so long. I almost died because of your smell. How many days has it been since you last taken a bath?¡±


    Hearing Qing Zhu¡¯s mocking words, Feng Lianyi should have been furious, but she was so frightened that her eyes widened, her body trembled, and her face was incomparably pale.


    ¡®Why¡­


    ¡®Why is this snake on my body?¡¯


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Feng Lianyi screamed and threw up her hand, throwing off the slippery Qing Zhu.


    Qing Zhu rolled a few times and landed on the ground. It shook its muddled head and looked back at them. It then turned around and tried to escape.


    The woman¡¯s face changed dramatically. She absolutely could not let this green snake escape and expose her secret to Tian Ya.


    Therefore, she did not have time to settle the score with Feng Lianyi. She moved as fast as the wind to chase after the snake.


    Qing Zhu turned back and saw the woman was chasing after it. Qing Zhu was so scared that it hurriedly ran away, crying. ¡°Master, Princess, come and save me. Bad people are trying to make me into snake soup. Save me!¡±


    Qing Zhu panicked. No matter how fast it was, it still could not match the woman¡¯s speed.


    ¡®I should not carelessly expose myself just now¡­ I should have waited until this woman has left before appearing! A weak chicken like Feng Lianyi can¡¯t do anything to me.


    ¡®But didn¡¯t this woman and Feng Lianyi turn against each other? Why are they still chasing me?


    ¡®Oh, no¡­ I¡¯ve not married and become a parent yet¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a bowl of snake soup on the human table.¡¯


    A murderous aura filled the entire forest.


    Just as the woman appeared in front of Qing Zhu, a surge of powerful force suddenly came fiercely from the front and turned into countless swords, attacking the woman¡­

 Chapter 1652 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts I

    The woman sidestepped the attack. She raised her head and saw a man in a white robe not far away. Her face instantly sank behind the light veil.


    The man in white robes was as handsome as an immortal, and there was a stunning red-dress woman next to him. The two of them were like an immortal couple, standing together perfectly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today¡­¡± Her cold and stern gaze swept toward the scared little snake as she sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this woman, Feng Lianyi. I shouldn¡¯t have saved this woman if I knew she was so stupid!¡±


    As soon as she said these words, the woman immediately turned around and fled away.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you wait for me here.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes sank. His white robes flapped in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, the man had disappeared.


    The forest fell silent.


    The breeze carried warmth, but¡­ It made Feng Lianyi¡¯s heart grow cold.


    Her face was pale as she bit her lip and looked at Feng Ruqing resentfully.


    Qing Zhu went to Feng Ruqing and cried pitifully. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve finally come. I was almost made into a snake soup by this little b*tch. You have to kill this little b*tch for me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and grabbed Qing Zhu with her hand. She raised her eyes, gazing down at Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi sneered. ¡°Feng Ruqing, I was unlucky to have fallen into your hands. Do you think you are stronger than me? Ridiculous! You¡¯re only strong because you¡¯re Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, and if his granddaughter were me, I would definitely be better than you.¡±


    Tian Ya was a great, strong man, and Feng Ruqing had inherited his talent.


    However, if Feng Lianyi were his granddaughter, she would become more excellent than Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind as she walked toward Feng Lianyi.


    ¡°But, the person who grew up with Tian Ya is you. The one who has been taught by General Tian Ya is you, and the one who can freely enter the spirit herbs store is also you! Everyone in General Manor has treated you well, so what makes you think¡­ You can be better than me?¡±


    Feng Lianyi laughed sarcastically. ¡°I just don¡¯t have that old man¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I was useless until I was sixteen.¡± Feng Ruqing stopped and looked at Feng Lianyi expressionlessly. ¡°My life was so horrible. I was fat and ugly, but fortunately, I did have good luck.¡±


    It was because she had good luck and met Qing Han and Fu Chen to turn her life around.


    ¡°So, Feng Lianyi, what makes you think that you can be stronger than me if you were his granddaughter?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°My grandfather is quite good in all other aspects, but not a good judge of character.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. He is my grandfather, and I won¡¯t let anyone humiliate him, even if that person was raised by him.¡±


    In an instant, countless sword lights appeared and attacked Feng Lianyi.


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s eyes widened, and fear grew in her heart.


    She turned around and tried to flee, but she could not escape the sword lights no matter how fast she was. In an instant, it drenched her in blood, and the bright red blood poured from the wounds, staining the ground¡­


    Feng Lianyi turned back, staring at Feng Ruqing. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred, as if she wanted to carve the woman¡¯s name who had caused her to die so tragically into her mind, never to be forgotten!

 Chapter 1653 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts II

    However, in the end, she fell and was never able to get up again.


    Feng Ruqing looked down at Qing Zhu, which she was carrying in her hands. ¡°Xiao Zhu, what did you find out?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, her gaze threatening, and if Qing Zhu dared to say it had not heard anything¡­ She would also dare to choke it to death.


    ¡°Princess, would you make me into snake soup if I said I didn¡¯t know anything?¡± Qing Zhu lifted its small head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome to rip out Feng Lianyi¡¯s soul and question it. So¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s fierce eyes made Qing Zhu tremble in fear. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯ve got a lot of information from Feng Lianyi. That¡¯s why they wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing put the snake down and asked indifferently, ¡°Tell me, who exactly Feng Lianyi is?¡±


    ¡°She came from the Duan family of Yun Huan Kingdom. I¡¯ve heard that the Duan family is related to the imperial family of Yun Huan Kingdom. It should be quite easy to find them.¡±


    ¡®Yun Huan Kingdom?¡¯


    ¡®This name¡­ It seems somewhat familiar¡­


    ¡®It seems that the prince who came to General Manor to look for Feng Lianyi is from Yun Huan Kingdom¡­¡¯


    ¡°Little Guoguo¡­¡±


    Phew!


    Little Pot flew over, buzzing around Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little Guoguo, spit that guy out.¡±


    Buzz!


    The lid blew off, and a young man was spat out of the pot.


    This young man no longer had his initial arrogance, and even though his eyes were very bright¡­ There was also a bit of submission in them.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    He was so respectful.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She looked at the pot blankly. ¡°You¡¯ve tamed him?¡±


    Buzz!


    Little Pot flew around Feng Ruqing excitedly, as if it was waiting for her praise.


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°It seems that this prince is just a bit bad-tempered and rude. He¡¯s a bit ugly, but not so stubborn.¡±


    Little Pot could only tame someone like him.


    However, if that person were as stubborn as Feng Lianyi, even if Little Pot became stronger, there would be no way for her to submit to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and turned to the prince.


    The prince replied respectfully, ¡°Master, my name is Lin Xuanyi.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly startled. ¡®Such a gentle name¡­ It doesn¡¯t fit him.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, then do you know the Duan family of Yun Huan Kingdom?¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression was still respectful. ¡°Master, the Duan family is a family under my father. He¡¯s not an officer in the imperial court, but he¡¯s still one of the great men among the families.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, then do you know who Feng Lianyi is in the Duan family?¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi?¡± Lin Xuanyi looked confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Tian Ya¡¯s servant? What connection does she have to the Duan family? I haven¡¯t heard of her.¡±


    Feng Ruqingi¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Feng Lianyi left the Duan family when she was a child. Do you know of any missing girls in the Duan family?¡±


    ¡°This thing¡­¡± Lin Xuanyi frowned and thought. ¡°I remember that Duan Qiong of the Duan family once had two daughters. One of them was his real wife¡¯s child, but the Duan family did not accept her as their daughter-in-law. Then, the mother and daughter disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 1654 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts III

    ¡°As for the other one, she was the second lady¡¯s daughter and was also lost as a child. The people of the Duan family probably knew where she went, but no one has said anything about it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around and looked straight at Feng Lianyi in the pool of blood, smiling coldly. ¡°Now, you should know that Feng Lianyi is that second lady¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Lin Xuanyi was stunned.


    ¡°This little slut Feng Lianyi is a young lady of the Duan family? Why is a young lady working as a servant in General Manor?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know about these things¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Lin Xuanyi coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed General Manor, so go back and apologize. Don¡¯t forget to tell the old master, Tian Ya¡­ I¡¯ll go find the Duan family in Yun Huan Kingdom and return soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°And change your name.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed her forehead, trying to ease the tension on her head.


    ¡°Xiao Zhu, you go find Nan Xian while I¡¯ll go to Yun Huan Kingdom first. If he can¡¯t catch that woman, just let her go. She will definitely come out again since she has a grudge against Tian Ya. We¡¯ll wait for her. She must have something to do with the Nan family¡­¡±


    With the Nan family¡¯s status, they couldn¡¯t put their foot down to chase and kill a young girl.


    Therefore, Feng Ruqing had a hunch that the Nan family hunted Feng Lianyi in front of Tian Ya was purposely arranged by someone.


    That person¡­ And the woman dressed in blue just now must have known each other.


    She had to ask Tian Ya, who he had dealt with from the Nan family at that time!


    ¡°Princess, can I just leave a mark for my master? He will naturally know where to find us when he sees the mark.¡±


    Qing Zhu grunted. It did not feel comfortable to leave Feng Ruqing alone. It was afraid that she would be seduced by the demonic slut who had taken her soul away.


    It was better to watch her close.


    If any little slut dared to seduce its princess, it would poison that slut!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Qing Zhu put it that way, Feng Ruqing was no longer worried that Nan Xian would not be able to find her. She was silent for a moment and looked sideways at Yun Huan Kingdom. ¡°Give me the map to Yun Huan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    Lin Xuanyi took out a map from his pouch and respectfully handed it over to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stared at him blankly. ¡°You carry a map with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the military advisor who led the group here this time has a poor sense of direction and could easily get lost without the map and compass.¡±


    ¡®The military advisor has a poor sense of direction?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing laughed coldly.


    However, she did not give it much thought and quickly took the map. ¡°Xiao Zhu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    General Manor.


    Everyone else had taken their leave except for the imperial family and the Helian family, who stayed behind.


    Tian Ya was dressed in red, holding a cat in his hand lazily. His eyes were cold.


    ¡°Where is the housekeeper? He still hasn¡¯t found out who Feng Lianyi¡¯s family is? If that old man can¡¯t find out about it within three days¡­ tell him to not come back again!¡±


    Feng Lianqing was startled. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a bit difficult to find that out in three days. It will at least take a few months. After all, Land of No Return is so big, and you didn¡¯t ask much about her background before. It¡¯s impossible to find her in three days without any clue.¡±

 Chapter 1655 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts IV

    Tian Ya glared at Feng Lianqing. ¡°Are you blaming me? My precious granddaughter would not be in danger if you didn¡¯t help Feng Lianyi. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go just because she¡¯s safe and sound now? I¡¯m telling you, my granddaughter must have suffered because of that soul, and you¡¯re all the culprits!¡±


    The old man was on the verge of tears as he thought about the suffering his granddaughter had endured.


    He then picked up a teacup and smashed it at Feng Lianqing.


    Feng Lianqing was bold enough to block it with his hand, but the teacup smashed his hand¡¯s bone, and his hand slowly turned red.


    He did not dare to utter a word, afraid that this old man would be even more furious.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re not as smart as Yue¡¯er. She knows who to help!¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face beamed with joy as she heard Tian Ya was praising her. She glared at Feng Lianqing and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right. From the first time I saw Xiao Qing, I already knew she¡¯s a nice girl, unlike some people¡­ Who unreasonably helped a demonic slut.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Ya snorted, stroking the white kitten in his arms expressionlessly. ¡°Feng Lianqing, you¡¯ll be punished when my granddaughter returns. If my granddaughter doesn¡¯t like you, then I¡¯ve to drive you out of General Manor, and you will no longer be my disciple.¡±


    Feng Lianqing raised his eyes in panic. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face remained cold.


    ¡°Master, I will go and apologize until Maiden Feng forgives me. If she insists on not forgiving me, then I¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Helian Yue grabbed the teacup and threw it at Feng Lianqing.


    When Tian Ya hit Feng Lianqing, the crowd still felt excusable, but now the one who did it was Helian Yue.


    Helian Yue who had chased after Feng Lianqing since he was a child.


    Even Helian Ying was also surprised to see Helian Yue do that. She felt like her cousin of his was a little different than before.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, how dare you insult my Xiao Qing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you didn¡¯t¡­ Listen here; my Xiao Qing is a gentle and generous person. She has a very forgiving heart and holds no grudge. She still accepted the little prince even after the emperor had almost killed her before. She didn¡¯t kill the imperial family, and she has saved the little princess. If she doesn¡¯t forgive someone, it means that person has done something evil. I will always support her!¡±


    Qi Fang became panicked. He trembled as he raised his head, facing a pair of cold eyes.


    His life as the emperor of this kingdom was not as great as what people thought. He would be fine if his father were here. Unfortunately, his father had already passed away, and the people in this mainland would only show their respect to the powerful ruler. He was not strong enough, and the enemies could easily defeat him.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Ya¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°Who wants to kill my good granddaughter?¡±


    Helian Yue snorted. ¡°It was that b*tch Feng Lianyi. The little prince got lost because of Brother Lianqing, and Xiao Qing had risked her life to save the little prince. But Feng Lianyi went to the emperor and accused Xiao Qing, saying that she was the one who had left the little prince alone. The, the emperor sent his people to arrest Xiao Qing without investigating the truth¡­ If the little prince had not appeared in time¡­ I¡¯m afraid they would have killed Xiao Qing.¡±

 Chapter 1656 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°But¡­ ¡± The more Helian Yue thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. ¡°But Brother Lianqing was still defending Feng Lianyi!¡±


    Feng Lianqing had mentioned it when they were in the spirit beast mountain.


    However, at that time, Tian Ya did not know that the person being framed was his granddaughter, and he did not know that¡­ Feng Lianyi almost killed her.


    In an instant, the cold aura emitted from Tian Ya¡¯s body surrounded the entire main hall.


    Qi Fang and Feng Lianqing¡¯s faces had turned pale; only the little prince was still happily smiling.


    ¡°Master, I can explain¡­¡± Feng Lianqing trembled. His face was all white, panicked.


    Qi Fang¡¯s face was also somewhat white, but he still needed to maintain his dignity as the emperor. He remained silent and looked at Helian Yue, wishing this girl to say something on their behalf¡­


    The atmosphere in the main hall became tense. Everyone remained silent, and it was so quiet that some of the people there could feel their breathing grow heavier¡­


    Fortunately¡­


    A voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Is General Tian Ya here?¡±


    Tian Ya frowned slightly as he followed the voice and saw a familiar face¡­


    His face darkened.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The person standing outside the hall was a young man in silk robes, but he no longer had the arrogance he had before.


    However, those present looked uncomfortable after seeing this young man. No one had forgotten how this man had attacked General Manor last night.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to compensate you¡­¡± The young man said respectfully, ¡°General Tian Ya, please calculate the losses of your General Manor. Give me the receipt, and I¡¯ll have someone bring you the silver later.¡±


    All of them were stunned as if this was the first time they met this man.


    Qi Fang was even more incredulous. ¡°You just said¡­ You want to compensate General Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, I was the one who went too far last night, which caused General Manor to suffer heavy losses. It¡¯s better if I compensate you.¡±


    The young man was smiling, and his voice remained respectful.


    The entire hall was quiet.


    After a moment of silence, Tian Ya faintly commanded, ¡°Feng Lianqing¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing trembled in fear. ¡°Master¡­ Master, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You go settle an account and report it to him so that he can compensate me tenfold! Including the cost of my granddaughter¡¯s mental anguish and the cost of frightening those servants in my manor.¡±


    ¡®Tenfold¡­¡¯


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Since when did Master become so ruthless?¡¯


    Furthermore, it was Feng Ruqing who beat up Second Prince yesterday. Would she pay for the emotional damage?


    Feng Lianqing did not understand what had impelled Second Prince into a kind of madness and wanted to take the initiative to compensate. However, would he still agree with his master¡¯s demand when his master being so mean to Second Price?


    After all, Yun Huan Kingdom¡¯s emperor was a King Warrior, unlike Qi Fang, who was useless.


    Second Prince still had a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure¡­ I¡¯ll immediately pay as you wished.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    For some reason, Feng Lianqing had a feeling that even if his master told Second Prince to commit suicide, he would immediately carry it out.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ Master had beaten Yun Huan Kingdom¡¯s emperor last night, causing his son to be so obedient today?¡¯

 Chapter 1657 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts VI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Oh, one more thing¡­¡± Second Prince seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°General, Lady Nan asked me to come back and say that she¡¯s going to find the Duan family in Yun Huan Kingdom. You don¡¯t have to look for her, General. She¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing stared at Second Prince, confused. He suddenly had a feeling that Second Prince had become so well-behaved, and this must have something to do with Feng Ruqing¡­


    ¡°The Duan family of Yun Huan Kingdom?¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why is my granddaughter looking for the Duan family? Are they messing with my granddaughter? Feng Lianqing, go and deploy the soldiers. Ah, forget it. I¡¯ll go by myself. Those soldiers are too slow. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was silent for a moment. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s Sister Ruqing who is going to mess them up?¡±


    Feng Lianqing no longer called Feng Ruqing ¡®Maiden Feng¡¯ but now had changed to ¡®Sister Ruqing¡¯¡­ If Qing Zhu were here, it would definitely bite his neck.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tian Ya was burning with anger, ¡°My granddaughter is such a good girl. How could she go looking for trouble from others? Someone must have messed with her. Feng Lianqing, you wait for me to come back to settle the score!¡±


    Tian Ya quickly rushed toward the door as soon as he finished his words.


    Feng Lianqing was a bit confused. ¡°Sister Ruqing is well-behaved? How can Master see that she is well-behaved?¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face sank as she deliberately walked toward Feng Lianqing.


    Feng Lianqing noticed that Helian Yue was coming to him and thought that Helian Yue would continue to chase after him as usual.


    However, before he could say anything, the young girl had hit him hard with her shoulder, knocking him as he stumbled backward.


    She looked at him with a malevolent expression, as if Feng Lianqing had committed an unpardonable sin.


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, I was so disappointed with you when you chose to trust Feng Lianyi back then. However, I still believed that you were the same Brother Lianqing, the same hero I once had in my heart. But¡­ I never thought that you would go so far!¡±


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°Young Lady Helian, it was indeed my fault in the beginning, if I had let Feng Lianyi leave earlier, perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianqing!¡± Helian Yue snapped viciously. Her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°How dare you humiliate my Xiao Qing saying that she is not good! She is a good and cute granddaughter. Who are you to humiliate her like this?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    ¡°I hate you. I¡¯ll never speak to you again.¡±


    Helian Yue once again knocked Feng Lianqing back a few steps with her shoulder fiercely. She then turned around and left.


    Never looking back again!


    She would never forget that Feng Ruqing enlightened her when Feng Lianqing broke her heart back then.


    Feng Ruqing taught her to cultivate and made her understand that men were not the most important thing in her life.


    Feng Ruqing taught her to love herself more and never lose her ego over a man!


    Feng Lianqing looked at Helian Yue dumbfoundedly. Her words somehow made his heart feel so bad.


    This feeling came too suddenly¡­ He was silent for a while, lost in thought.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Helian Ying approached Feng Lianqing and sighed lightly. ¡°Sister Yue¡¯er is a bit capricious because she has Tian Ya to protect her, and now she has Young Lady Feng to back her up. Please don¡¯t ever be reckless with Sister Yue¡¯er. She has lost her father and mother since she was young. She had no one to teach her well, and that¡¯s why she has become like this.¡±

 Chapter 1658 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts VII

    These words were very pleasant at first, but as he thought about it carefully, it did sound a bit harsh¡­


    Feng Lianqing looked back at Helian Ying coldly. ¡°You mean to say, Young Lady Helian follows my master every day, and my master has not taught her well?¡±


    Her face turned pale. She bit her lip and lowered her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Helian Ying, she¡¯s your sister. No matter how temperamental she is, you shouldn¡¯t call her uneducated in front of me again.¡±


    Feng Lianqing did not like Helian Ying before, and he did not hate her. However, now, he felt like he wanted to keep his distance from her and wished never to meet her again.


    That was why he ignored Helian Ying, who was behind him, and slowly walked out of the main hall.


    Helian Ying clenched her hands tightly; the pain in her heart was a little unbearable.


    She had known Brother Feng for so many years. Yet, why had Brother Feng never cared about her feelings?


    She was more gentle and kind than Helian Yue, who was so arrogant, wasn¡¯t she?


    Helian Ying regained her calmness. Feng Lianqing and her rarely spent time together even though they had known each other since childhood, unlike Helian Yue, who could come to General Manor often.


    She believed that Brother Feng would like her back as long as they got along with each other for a long time.


    Helian Ying no longer thought about it and walked out of the hall.


    Only the four members of the imperial family were left.


    The empress¡¯s face was cold, and she refused to say much, not even wanting to pay attention to the man beside her.


    Qi Fang looked somewhat awkward. ¡°Empress, this matter¡­ It was indeed my fault. It seems like you and Young Lady Feng have been very close recently. How about you go to her and say a few nice words for me¡­¡±


    It was tragic for him to be an emperor of his kingdom but still needed to obey a general.


    However, he had no other choices. If Tian Ya were not his general, his kingdom would have been annexed long ago, and his people would have suffered.


    Therefore, he had to respect General and endure it for his people!


    Qi Fang felt a bit sorry for himself as he thought about it¡­


    The empress remained expressionless. ¡°Yu¡¯er, Qin¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She held their hands and wanted to leave the hall.


    Qi Fang was a bit flustered and hurriedly grabbed the empress¡¯s arm. ¡°Empress, won¡¯t you think about it anymore?¡±


    The empress stopped in her tracks and sneered.


    ¡°For what? Do you think I didn¡¯t know that Yu¡¯er was compelled by your gentle and kind son to go to the spirit beast mountain alone? My son was framed. Don¡¯t you say these things have nothing to do with them, even the one who harmed Qin¡¯er must have something to do with that mother and son¡­


    ¡°But what did you do? Is there any emperor who is as cowardly as you? Yes, you want to protect your people, so you didn¡¯t dare to touch Feng Lianyi or seek justice for your son! You would do anything to protect your kingdom!


    ¡°Yet you are so incompetent. You are not as strong as the emperors of other kingdoms. Why are you so scared of others? Fortunately, Maiden Feng is General Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter. If General Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter is Feng Lianyi, would you have abandoned us to please Feng Lianyi?¡±


    Obviously¡­ He already knew that it was Feng Lianyi who had framed Yu¡¯er.


    However, as the emperor of a kingdom, he could not protect his own son¡­


    He could not even protect his family, so how could he talk about protecting the entire kingdom?


    The empress looked frustrated. ¡°You are great as an emperor, but not as my husband. I¡¯m your empress, but we are not a husband and wife; you are just a ruler and I, an officer! And the same goes for Qi Yu¡­¡±

 Chapter 1659 - Xiao Yas Whereabouts VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In the imperial family, there was no such husband and wife, father and son relationship¡­ There was only the ruler and his servant¡­


    No one could disobey him.


    However, all she wanted was just to be as loving as a normal couple. She wanted her husband to be a good father for her son and then find a good man for her daughter. She did not want her daughter to engage with any arranged marriage for the sake of the kingdom.


    So, she was tired.


    She envied Feng Ruqing, who could live freely and not be bothered by anything.


    ¡°Emperor, it has been a long time since I visited my mother. I plan to go home to check on her, so I want to ask for your permission¡­¡±


    Her tone was no longer as angry as it was before but distant and polite.


    It also made it difficult for Qi Fang to reply for a while.


    It was not until a short while later that he sighed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll order someone to escort you back.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bring my servants with me. They can protect me.¡±


    As soon as Qi Yu heard that the empress was leaving, he became a bit anxious. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with Pretty Sister so I can learn many things with her.¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er also nodded and looked at the empress expectantly.


    The empress smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not taking both of you with me. I don¡¯t worry about you guys following Maiden Feng, unlike in the palace¡­ Perhaps, if I¡¯m not there, you¡¯ll all lose your lives at any time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going back for a while, and I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Qi Yu was relieved, but Qi Qin¡¯er looked a bit worried.


    ¡°Mother¡­ When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Three months. I¡¯ll be back in three months.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Qi Qin¡¯er smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you at Sister Feng¡¯s manor. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go back to the palace. We don¡¯t want to die there.¡±


    She had almost died back then, and she was so scared to live alone in the palace again. She could only feel safe when she stayed with Feng Ruqing.


    Qi Fang was somewhat saddened to see his wife and his children leaving him.


    Back then, he and the empress were a lovely couple who were envied by everyone. His children were so proud of him and loved to stay with him in the palace.


    Had he done something wrong?


    Qi Fang fell silent, lost in thought¡­


    ***


    Yun Huan Kingdom.


    Duan Manor.


    A mocking voice echoed through the courtyard¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why our Young Master brought back a disfigured mute¡­ Second Lady is so beautiful. That mute is nothing compared to our Second Lady.¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say that. I heard that this mute used to be the young lady, but she ran away with another man back then. Now, that man has abandoned her and hurt her to such an extent, so she has returned to find our Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is so pitiful. He abandoned his second wife for her, and she ended up running away with someone else. I heard that she has been with more than one man. The wives of those men found her, ruined her face, and poisoned her until she was mute.¡±


    ¡°That is her fault then. She deserved it! Such a woman is not worthy of our Young Master!¡±


    The servants suddenly stopped talking as they saw a man walking past them with a bowl of herbs. They lowered their heads and continued with their works, not daring to discuss any further.


    Duan Qiong smiled as he walked slowly toward the backyard with a bowl of herbs.


    This was the spirit herb that he got from his father after begging him. It was said to be very effective and could return Ya¡¯er¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 1660 - Tang Yins Secret Identity I

    In a luxurious guest room.


    The air was filled with the faint scent of fragrance as the breeze blew the red bed netting gently.


    A woman, whose face was disfigured, sat still on the bed. She was covered with bruises and scars, and it was heartbreaking to see.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of the door being opened. She lifted her head to look at the man who came in through the door.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡±


    The man was dressed in an elegant silk robe; even though he was already in his middle age, he was still handsome and dashing, with a warm and genial smile.


    It was just like¡­ The first time she saw him back then¡­


    His gentle smile bewitched her, and from then on, she had decided to step into Duan Manor, despite everything.


    However, she had never thought that this was a road of no return, a nightmare!


    Xiao Ya clutched the bed sheet as her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Her deep hatred caused Duan Qiong¡¯s heart to shrink, and his smile became a little bitter. ¡°Ya¡¯er, I know you don¡¯t trust me anymore. What happened back then¡­ It wasn¡¯t my doing. I have never hunted you and your daughter.¡±


    Xiao Ya slowly closed her eyes.


    Whether what he said was true or not, it was already irrelevant to her¡­


    Whether the person who did this was Duan Qiong or not, he was still one of the Duan family members.


    The Duan family had made her lose her daughter, and they almost killed her!


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡±


    Duan Qiong reached out his hand to grab Xiao Ya¡¯s arm, trying to comfort her.


    Xiao Ya opened her eyes and fiercely shook off his hand, her eyes wary, and her expression tense.


    It was like a thorn in his heart, stabbing him hard and causing him to bleed.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I know you¡¯re blaming me. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait until you forgive me¡­¡± Duan Qiong smiled faintly and showed the herbal soup in his hand to Xiao Ya. ¡°I had a hard time finding this for you. Drink it so you can talk again.¡±


    He did not dare to say that he had asked his father for it. If Xiao Ya knew that his father was the one who gave it to him, she would definitely refuse to drink it.


    Xiao Ya lowered her eyes and looked at the herbal soup that Duan Qiong handed to her. She sneered and pushed it away.


    If Duan Qiong had not dodged quickly enough, perhaps the herbal soup would have spilled and fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡± Duan Qiong frowned. ¡°Drink this herb. If you listen to me, I¡¯ll let you leave the Duan family.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes visibly lit up after she heard these words, and there was hope in those eyes.


    Duan Qiong¡¯s heart was a little broken. Ya¡¯er was so clingy to him back then that she did not want to leave his side, even for a moment.


    But now¡­ She was itching to leave him.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡­ Don¡¯t you want to stay here?¡± Duan Qiong closed his eyes, and his voice was trembling.


    Ya¡¯er had fallen from the sky and happened to land in front of him a few days ago.


    He loved her so much that even though she had been disfigured, he could still recognize her at a glance.


    He thought it was because his deep infatuation over the years had finally touched god, and that was why god had sent her back to his side.


    But¡­ Ya¡¯er was trying to escape from him in every possible way.


    Xiao Ya was slightly startled. She lowered her eyes.


    Her heart slightly softened when she saw the pain on the man¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 1661 - Tang Yins Secret Identity II

    She would never forgive him even if the one who hunted her back then was not Duan Qiong.


    He had brought harm to her and her daughter, and he was not decisive enough to protect them. However, now that she thought about it, all things that had happened to her was not really Duan Qiong¡¯s fault but the Duan family.


    Therefore, she could never stay in this family again! She wanted to go back to Feng Ruqing!


    Xiao Ya grabbed the herbal soup from Duan Qiong¡¯s hand. She did not look at him when she quickly downed the soup.


    She wiped off the water stains on the corner of her mouth and threw the bowl on the ground. She then turned around and looked at Duan Qiong.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were so beautiful, especially back then, the way she smiled¡­ was unforgettable.


    However, Duan Qiong¡¯s heart ached once again as he could not remember how long it had been since he had seen her smiling face¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Ya¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ya¡¯er. I can¡¯t let you go! All these years of grief¡­ I can¡¯t bear it anymore!


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose you again, even if I have to force you to stay with me.¡¯


    He had suffered for almost twenty years¡­ He could not live without her.


    Xiao Ya was filled with rage, and her face flushed with anger.


    Suddenly, she felt something strange inside her throat, making it difficult to breathe. Her face reddened.


    Initially, Duan Qiong thought that Xiao Ya was angry and did not pay much attention to it, but the more he looked at her, the more he felt that something was wrong¡­ His eyes flashed with panic. ¡°Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Poof!


    Xiao Ya spurted a mouthful of blood, spraying it on Duan Qiong¡¯s lapel. Her face turned pale, staring fiercely at Duan Qiong.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er!¡± Duan Qiong panicked and rushed forward to help her.


    However, Xiaoya did not want to be touched by him, so she pushed him away.


    She staggered, unable to stand, and even her hand that was holding the brush was trembling.


    ¡°Who gave this herbal soup to you?¡± She wrote on a paper.


    Her hand movement became extremely slow because of her discomfort, but the words were like weeping blood, filled with anger¡­


    Duan Qiong seemed to have understood something. His face darkened.


    Seeing Duan Qiong¡¯s expression, Xiao Ya laughed sarcastically and wrote a few words on the paper, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you!¡±


    After she wrote the last word, Xiao Ya spurted a mouthful of blood once again.


    Duan Qiong became increasingly panicked. He tried to hold Xiao Ya, but not knowing where her strength came from, she pushed away Duan Qiong hard, sending him back a few meters, stumbling against the door.


    Her left hand clutched the right side of her chest. She was having trouble breathing. She bit her lip so hard that it drew blood, and that was the only way she could keep herself from passing out.


    She had to get out of here; if she continued to stay in Duan Manor, she would surely die at the hands of Duan Qiong and the Duan family!


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡± Duan Qiong stood up from the ground, trying to stop Xiao Ya. He pulled her into his arms with great force. ¡°You can¡¯t go out alone in this condition. I¡¯ll find a physician for you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Xiao Ya spurted another mouthful of blood, and this time, she could not push Duan Qiong away as her body was so weak to fight him.


    However, the anger in her dark eyes was like a flame that burned Duan Qiong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Someone come over here¡­¡± Duan Qiong gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°Take care of Young Lady. I¡¯ll kill all of you if anything bad happens to her when I¡¯m not around!¡±

 Chapter 1662 - Tang Yins Secret Identity III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The servants kneeled on the ground, not even having the courage to raise their heads to look at Duan Qiong.


    Duan Qiong lowered his eyes, and when he looked at Xiao Ya again, those eyes were full of tenderness. He caressed her hair and said gently, ¡°Ya¡¯er, wait for me here. I¡¯m going to find my father, and I¡¯ll be back soon to accompany you¡­¡±


    ***


    Duan Manor.


    An old man sat calmly in his luxurious study room.


    He probably knew that Duan Qiong would still come looking for him, so he was unperturbed when he saw Duan Qiong rushing in anger.


    ¡°What you gave me isn¡¯t Purple Ginseng!¡± Duan Qiong smashed his fist on the desk. His voice was filled with anger.


    The old man smiled calmly, ¡°Of course not. How could I use such a good spirit herb to save a useless person.¡±


    ¡°Father! She¡¯s my wife. We are legally married!¡±


    ¡°Legally married?¡± The old man sneered. ¡°You brought her in while I was not in Duan Manor, so that¡¯s what you called legally married? She¡¯s a bad woman! Tian¡¯er is much better than her.¡±


    Marriage without his blessing was not counted as a legal marriage! If he had not left Duan Manor for something back then, would that woman still be able to enter his Duan family?


    ¡°In any case, she and I are legally married, and my grandfather has witnessed our marriage!¡±


    Duan Dan frowned. ¡°Your grandfather has already passed away, and what you¡¯re doing is very unfilial! Furthermore, I am your father, so you must have my blessing, not your grandfather!¡±


    Even if his grandfather was still alive, his father was the only one who could make the decisions for him.


    Duan Dan was the one who had established the Duan family¡¯s empire, and even though his grandfather was the eldest in this family, he had no power in the Duan family. Duan Dan was the only one who could make the decisions in the Duan family!


    ¡®A marriage witnessed by that old man was illegal!¡¯


    ¡°Father!¡± Duan Qiong clenched his fists tightly. ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt her! You¡¯ve sent people to hunt her down and kill her, and now you¡¯re using me to harm her. Why are you treating her like this? Why?¡± Duan Qiong shouted at him angrily, his body trembling with anger.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Duan Dan stood up and smiled coldly. ¡°I just poisoned her. The antidote is in my hands. She won¡¯t die for now. You have to stay in Tian¡¯er¡¯s room tonight. I want a grandson from you and Tian¡¯er. Then, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Duan Qiong¡¯s heart hurt as if it was punched hard by someone. ¡°Why do you have to force me? Am I even your son?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my son that I¡¯m helping you like this. In the future, you¡¯ll understand that everything I do is for your good! That woman would bring no good to you. With her condition right now, she¡¯ll only drag you down and get you killed sooner or later!¡±


    Duan Dan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go to Tian¡¯er¡¯s room tonight. Otherwise, without my antidote, she will surely die! I¡¯ll send someone to guard the door, so you cannot leave Tian¡¯er¡¯s room. I¡¯ll immediately kill that woman if you try to fool me!¡±


    Duan Qiong stared at his father with eyes full of hatred for a few seconds before turning around and walking out of the study¡­

 Chapter 1663 - Tang Yins Secret Identity IV

    When he reached the door, he stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°I can do as you ask, but no one in the Duan family can hurt Ya¡¯er again. Everyone must respect her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This woman didn¡¯t deserve to be your wife, but she can be your concubine. You just have to obey me, and I¡¯ll never hurt her again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Duan Qiong¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless as he stepped out of the room and gradually disappeared in front of Old Master Duan.


    Old Master Duan looked at Duan Qiong¡¯s departing figure and sighed lightly. ¡°Qiong¡¯er, you will definitely understand that it¡¯s for your good. Lianyi is now with Tian Ya, and he treats her like his granddaughter. So¡­ If you get into trouble in the future because of that mute, you will still need Lianyi to save you¡­


    ¡°That woman will only harm you. The only one who can really help you is Tian¡¯er. You¡¯ll understand later!¡±


    Even that woman¡¯s daughter was a scourge that would only bring endless harm to the Duan family in the future!


    The only people who can help him were Tian¡¯er and her daughter.


    ***


    As night fell¡­


    She still felt discomfort in her chest and her throat. Her body was weak.


    However, what made her feel odd was that Duan Qiong would usually come and accompany her every night, but tonight¡­ He did not go to her.


    The servant who stayed with her seemed to have sensed Xiao Ya¡¯s thoughts and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for Young Master. Young Master has already gone to Second Lady¡­ Ops! No, he has gone to Lady Tian¡¯s room, and he won¡¯t come over tonight. Actually, Young Master and Lady Tian love each other. Young Master only pities you! It¡¯s only been a few months with you, but he has already missed his wife. Of course, he will go to her tonight.¡±


    Xiao Ya was surprised. She turned her head and stared at the moon outside the window.


    The dim moonlight lit up her disfigured face.


    ¡®It turns out that¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s lying to me again!¡¯


    He lied to her about the herbal soup and did not tell her that that old man gave it.


    Now¡­ He had lied to her again.


    When he got her back, he said that he would only accompany her alone in this life and would not do anything to hurt her again.


    However¡­ He had hurt her again.


    Of course¡­ If he was loyal to her, how could he have had a daughter with someone else back then?


    He said he was framed back then, but¡­ When she came back this time, there was another young master in the Duan family¡­


    Xiao Ya sneered.


    ¡®Men are all liars!¡¯


    Obviously, she had already wanted to escape from the Duan family, but he stopped her¡­ And hurt her heart again¡­


    This would be the last time he broke her heart!


    Xiao Ya turned her head expressionlessly.


    The servant did not expect Xiao Ya to be so calm after hearing this. It was said that back then, she would not even let other women come close to Young Master. When she heard that Young Master had slept with Lady Tian, she was even angrier and immediately left the Duan family.


    ¡®But, why does she look so calm now?¡¯


    ***


    Duan Qiong only returned the next day. There were a few people sent by Master Duan to guard him outside the door, and he could not get out of that room even after he had settled his task.


    As he reached in front of Xiao Ya¡¯s room, he was actually a little wimpy, not knowing how to face her¡­

 Chapter 1664 - Tang Yins Secret Identity V

    No, he had to face her after all.


    After staying silent for a moment, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    Initially, he had a lot of things to say, but¡­ After he saw Xiao Ya¡¯s slightly pale face under the sunlight, all his words suddenly disappeared, and all that remained was heartache.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry about last night¡­¡±


    Xiao Ya turned her head. Her eyes were clear.


    Duan Qiong paused and gritted his teeth. ¡°One of the rooms in Duan Manor caught fire yesterday, and I went to deal with it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t come to you.¡±


    He could not let Xiao Ya know that he had gone to another woman¡¯s room. If she knew, she would definitely leave him after she had recovered.


    Xiao Ya looked at Duan Qiong.


    ¡®He has lied again and again! It¡¯s the third time already!¡¯


    Xiao Ya smirked and pointed at the paper and pencil on the table.


    She could not stand up, so she could only ask Duan Qiong to help her.


    Duan Qiong never thought that Xiao Ya would let him help. He felt somewhat flattered and ran over to take the paper and pencil and handed it to her. ¡°Ya¡¯er, here you go.¡±


    Xiao Ya took the paper and pencil and wrote something. ¡°Last night, Second Lady¡­ Oh, no¡­ Your Lady Tian sent a servant to tell me that you went to her room, and my name is not Ya¡¯er. Call me Xiao Ya.¡±


    Duan Qiong suddenly stiffened; the humiliation of the lie that had been exposed made it somewhat difficult for him to face Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya looked coldly at Duan Qiong¡¯s shocked face.


    She would never let them bully her again. The Ninth Emperor had taught her back then that she had to make the one who upset her suffer pain!


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡± Duan Qiong was panicked. ¡°Listen to me¡­My father forced me to do this. He threatened me with your life! I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I was afraid you¡¯d be sad¡­¡±


    Xiao Ya glanced at him coldly.


    Duan Qiong went silent, and only after a moment did he continue to defend himself. ¡°Ya¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I just want to get the antidote for you. Don¡¯t worry, when you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll take you away from the Duan family, and we¡¯ll run away from here. Can you please give me a little more time?¡±


    Xiao Ya lowered her head, sneered.


    He said it was for her that he had gone to another woman¡¯s room¡­


    However, he had forgotten the person who had deceived her, made her drink the poison and ended up like this.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, can you wait for me for a while? We¡¯ll go far away from this place!¡± Duan Qiong reached out and held Xiao Ya¡¯s hand with grief in his eyes.


    Xiao Ya smiled.


    If he followed her when Duan Yue tried to stop him from marrying her back then, perhaps both would not suffer like today¡­


    In the end, she was the one who had to stay in the Duan family for him, and¡­ She had to endure all the humiliations from his family.


    Just because she thought he could make her happy¡­


    If¡­ He had not slept with another woman, she would not have to leave this place and suffer countless nightmares for the whole of her life.


    Seeing that Ya¡¯er did not reply to him, Duan Qiong was even more panicked and said, ¡°I promise this is the last time¡­ I will never go to her room again.¡±


    Ya¡¯er smiled coldly.


    He made the same promise as back then¡­ But then, came another child¡­


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Xiao Ya wrote those words quietly on the paper. She then closed her eyes, not wanting to pay him any more attention.


    ¡®When will she come¡­¡¯


    Xiao Ya was so eager to get out of this place.


    She did not want to¡­ Stay here anymore¡­

 Chapter 1665 - Tang Yins Secret Identity VI

    Yun Huan Kingdom.


    Feng Ruqing stopped on a mountain outside the main city. She caressed Qing Zhu and frowned. ¡°Nan Xian is faster than me, but why hasn¡¯t he caught up after so long?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe he¡¯s lost?¡± Qing Zhu tilted its head.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    The one who always got lost was Suyi, not Nan Xian!


    ¡°Xiao Zhu, how did you leave the mark? Are you sure Nan Xian can find us?¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and asked.


    ¡°Oh, I pooped along the way. If my master smells it, he will know that¡¯s mine. Then, he will follow it and find us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless again.


    ¡®Who wants to go close to feces and smell it?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened as she picked up the snake by its tail and threw it away. ¡°Go find Nan Xian!¡±


    She was so stupid to trust a snake!


    Qing Zhu was confused. It rolled on the ground and flung itself at Feng Ruqing again.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t know the way¡­ How I¡¯m going to find my master. I might also get lost¡­ And become a homeless snake.¡±


    Qing Zhu cried pitifully.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face remained livid as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if Nan Xian still does not appear after I have found Xiao Ya!¡±


    Qing Zhu trembled in fear. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s only the Duan family. You can defeat them easily, so you don¡¯t have to bring Master with you¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t feel like killing you after seeing my state preceptor¡¯s handsome face.¡±


    Qing Zhu trembled harder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Feng Ruqing remained expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Xiao Ya.¡±


    Qing Zhu did not cry anymore. It was silent for a moment before it asked, ¡°Princess, what if Xiao Ya refuses to follow you back after we¡¯ve met the Duan family?¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced coldly. ¡°Duan Qiong has other women, so why is he still keeping my Xiao Ya?¡±


    ¡°But he is Xiao Ya¡¯s husband after all. What if Xiao Ya loves him dearly and refuses to leave?¡± Qing Zhu tilted its head. ¡°Do you want me to knock her out with poison?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°I don¡¯t think Xiao Ya will have a good life in the Duan family. They hate her, and Duan Qiong has another woman. She will suffer there¡­ But if she really doesn¡¯t want to go with me¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was a little annoyed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to let Little Pot do it.¡±


    ¡°Kill all the members of the Duan family?¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were a little excited.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll make them Xiao Ya¡¯s slaves, and if they refuse to do so, I¡¯ll beat them until they submit to Xiao Ya!¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered as she stroked her sleeves.


    Qing Zhu shrank back in fear.


    ¡®Princess is really different from others.¡¯


    ¡®Other people¡­ They would probably have just knocked Xiao Ya unconscious and taken her away.


    ¡®Hehe, turning the Duan family into Xiao Ya¡¯s slaves¡­¡¯ Qing Zhu could not help but feel some sympathy for that Duan family.


    However, it was also exciting to see that¡­


    Feng Ruqing lifted her head and stared at the city gate that was not far away. Her cold smile grew wider, and even her eyes were filled with coldness¡­

 Chapter 1666 - Tang Yins Secret Identity VII

    In Cang Yue Mainland.


    Suyi was dressed in white, standing calmly on a small bridge inside Princess Manor. The wind blew at her long, fine hair that framed her beautiful face.


    ¡°Suyi! Suyi! Something bad has happened!¡±


    The white phoenix cried as it rushed toward Suyi.


    It looked so miserable.


    Suyi lifted her hand and hugged the white phoenix, smilingly. ¡°What happened? Has someone come to mess up Liu Yun Kingdom? Or did you see that bastard Mu Ling?¡±


    That bastard Mu Ling had lost after he was kicked out of the family.


    No one knew if he was alive or dead¡­


    However, he deserved to be treated like that!


    The white phoenix cried. ¡°Xiao Qing¡¯s cousin¡¯s daughter-in-law¡­ Nan Xian¡¯s former fiancee, but now his rival¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s not Nan Xian¡¯s former fiancee. It was Mu Ling who wanted her to marry Nan Xian. You must never mention it again in the future. Won¡¯t Qing¡¯er¡¯s cousin and Tang Yin feel awkward if they heard this? Do you want to embarrass Qing¡¯er?¡±


    The white phoenix was stunned. ¡®What about your son?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say anything about him?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, that girl called Tang Yin¡­ She plotted with her servant, Qian Yin, and made a trap to catch me. She then forced me to tell her about Xiao Qing and now¡­ They¡¯ve gone to Land of No Return, and Xiao Qing¡¯s cousin has gone after them.¡±


    It would not tell Suyi that Tang Yin had discovered its secret and threatened to tell Suyi¡­


    It would not let Suyi know about its feelings for her. So, it had to create another reason¡­


    It had deliberately made such a mess of itself, as if it had been viciously bullied by Tang Yin, as a way to gain Suyi¡¯s trust.


    Suyi¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°You mean Tang Yin and Nalan Jing have gone to Land of No Return?¡±


    The white phoenix nodded. ¡°They tied me and left. I had a hard time breaking free and running to you. Suyi, I¡¯m in such a pitiful state¡­ I need your hug¡­¡±


    It cried out and was about to jump into Suyi¡¯s arms, but Suyi lifted her hand and slapped it away this time.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er has said that Tang Yin must not be allowed to meet anyone from Land of No Return. Now, even Nalan Jing has run away. If anything happens to them, you¡¯ll be made into phoenix soup for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    After Suyi finished her last words, she quickly rushed out of Princess Manor, running as fast as the wind.


    The white phoenix was dumbfounded. ¡°Suyi, wait for me! I¡¯ll come along to help you get them back.¡±


    It was over¡­ Suyi looked so furious this time¡­


    If it knew things would become like this, it would rather die than tell that girl Xiao Qing¡¯s whereabouts. Now Suyi did not want to talk to it anymore¡­


    ***


    Land of No Return.


    Inside the Duan family¡¯s study room¡­


    The old housekeeper stood next to Old Master Duan, frowning.


    ¡°Master, even though Qi Ya¡¯s status is low, is it worth it for you to fight with Young Master over this matter?¡±


    Old Master Duan¡¯s face was cold as he heard Duan Qiong¡¯s angry voice outside the door again. His face darkened. ¡°You know nothing! That woman isn¡¯t human. She¡¯s a spirit beast!¡±


    ¡®A spirit beast?¡¯


    The old housekeeper was stunned. ¡®Qi Ya is a spirit beast? Why haven¡¯t I noticed that?¡¯

 Chapter 1667 - Tang Yins Secret Identity VIII

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it first. I found out about this when Qi Ya was already pregnant. A child born from a spirit beast and a human is unusual. She was born with some powerful and dangerous abilities to humans and might bring harm to us. What would other people say if they knew about this?¡±


    The old housekeeper trembled, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡®Dangerous abilities to humans¡­¡¯


    ¡®The Duan family will be in danger¡­¡¯


    ¡°Does Young Master know about this matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he has been with Qi Ya for years. I believe that he already knew about it¡­ He¡¯s just fooling himself! That¡¯s why I have sent people to hunt Qi Ya and her daughter back then. Otherwise¡­ They would bring more harm to the future. Qiong¡¯er would definitely protect them, and he would only drag our Duan family down.¡±


    The old housekeeper was silent. He finally understood why the old master had treated Qi Ya like this.


    If Qi Ya had never had a child, the old master would have only driven her out; he would not try to kill her.


    ¡°Qi Ya and her daughter suddenly disappeared. After so many years, she came back again, but alone without that bastard by her side. So, I¡¯m sure her child has died. However, I¡¯m afraid that these two will give birth to another bastard and bring more troubles to my family again.


    ¡°Furthermore, Qi Ya is a spirit beast, and all of the spirit beasts in Land of No Return belong to the Nan family¡­¡± Old Master Duan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°So, there¡¯s still quite a bit of trouble if he keeps Qi Ya here.¡±


    The old housekeeper frowned.


    ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯


    All spirit beasts in this land belonged to the Nan family.


    The strong one could serve as a guard, while the weak one could become the servant for the Nan family, including Qi Ya and other spirit beasts that could change into humans.


    Even if she were weak, the Nan family would not release her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Qi Ya could bring trouble to him. The only ones who could help him were Tian¡¯er and her daughter, but he didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on keeping that spirit beast.¡±


    The old housekeeper thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master, we have to explain all these things to Young Master truthfully. He will definitely understand what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    ¡°No need. That brat is very stubborn. Luckily, Tian¡¯er loves him so much. When something bad happens in the future, there will be no need to worry if we have Tian Ya to help us.¡±


    ¡°Can Tian Ya fight with the Nan family?¡±


    The old housekeeper was startled. Tian Ya was powerful, but no matter how strong he was, he could not compare to the Nan family that ruled the entire spirit beast mountain.


    The old master Duan laughed. ¡°Tian Ya isn¡¯t a match for the Nan family right now, but he¡¯s the only one who dared to piss the Nan family off and escape from them! One day his strength will surpass the Nan family. I believe in him¡­ Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have sent Yi¡¯er to him.¡±


    It was good that Yi¡¯er fought for her life, and that Tian Ya had treated her well. Unlike Qi Ya¡¯s bastard daughter¡­ Even if that bastard were still alive, she would only bring a disaster to his family.


    There was no use to keep her with them. It would only bring countless enemies to the Duan family!


    ¡°If he wants to get angry, just let him be. But he must go to Tian¡¯er¡¯s room every night. He hates me now, but he will be grateful for what I¡¯ve done later.¡±


    The old housekeeper nodded approvingly.


    ¡®There¡¯s no father in this world who doesn¡¯t love his son. Master is indeed a bit harsh, but everything he does is for Young Master¡¯s sake.¡¯


    ¡®Young Master was young and ignorant back then. That¡¯s why he did not listen to Master¡­ But he will naturally understand it later¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1668 - Tang Yins Secret Identity IX

    Duan Manor.


    The classic main gate was big, with two stately lions statues in front of it.


    A figure in red dress stopped at the entrance, stroking her chin, looking up at the gate in front of her.


    A sign with the words ¡®Duan Manor¡¯ shined on top of the main gate.


    ¡°Xiao Zhu, I think this is the place we¡¯re looking for because there¡¯s only one Duan family in this city.¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded. ¡°I think so. Why don¡¯t you go up and ask?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up and stepped toward the gate.


    When two guards saw a woman approaching, they stopped her with a long spear.


    Feng Ruqing, as she did not know if this Duan family was the one she was looking for, asked politely, ¡°May I ask if this Duan family¡­ the one Duan Qiong is from?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The guard snapped coldly, ¡°How can you call the Duan family¡¯s Young Master by his first name? Don¡¯t think that just because you are pregnant, you want to frame our Young Master. He only has Lady Tian in his life. Go! Get out of here.¡±


    The Duan family was one of the most influential families in the main city, and the young master was the only heir. There were too many women who wanted to seduce the young master, but the only one who came with a pregnant belly was this one.


    ¡®Presumably, she had slept with Young Master. She¡¯s pregnant now and wants to threaten Young Master!


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®Lady Tian will never let this girl in.¡¯


    Snap!


    Feng Ruqing slapped the guard so hard that she did not know how much force she had used, sending him flying a few meters away, crashing against the wall.


    A white foam began pouring from the guard¡¯s mouth, and he eventually fainted.


    Feng Ruqing looked at her hand and then at the unconscious guard. ¡°He was the one who insulted me first.¡±


    She had initially wanted to see how the Duan family treated Xiao Ya, especially the one called Duan Qiong.


    Who knew that the guard would insult her as soon as she arrived. She could not hold back her anger, so she had slapped him¡­


    ¡°By the way, did he just say¡­ Lady Tian?¡± Feng Ruqing looked sideways at the other guard. ¡°Who is Lady Tian?¡±


    The guard was dumbfounded until he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s question. He regained his senses and replied, trembling, ¡°Lady Tian¡­ She¡¯s our Young Master¡¯s second wife.¡±


    ¡®But Young Master did not allow us to address her as Young Lady, so that¡¯s why we called her Lady Tian¡­


    ¡®And¡­ This woman looks like she has come from a bad place. She must have seduced Young Master outside the manor. Lady Tian always treats her servants well, so I have to back up Lady Tian!¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing asked again, ¡°What is your young lady¡¯s full name? The one who just returned home?¡±


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ Xiao Ya¡¯s name is Tian¡¯er?¡¯


    ¡°Lady Tian¡¯s name is Zhen Tian, and she has never left the Duan family.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face sank.


    ¡®Duan Qiong already has a wife? Then, why is he still keeping Xiao Ya?¡¯


    If Duan Qiong loved Xiao Ya, there would have been no Feng Lianyi, and she had heard that he had other children¡­


    ¡®So how can a man like this be good enough for Xiao Ya?¡¯


    Qing Zhu was also a bit stunned.


    ¡®This scum already has a wife, but he still took Xiao Ya away? Just how many women does he want in his life?¡¯


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was cold as she raised her hand and pushed aside the guard, who was blocking her way.


    The guard stood up and ran into the courtyard, shouting hysterically, ¡°Master! Master! Someone is here to cause trouble! Someone has come to take Young Lady¡¯s place!¡±

 Chapter 1669 - Tang Yins Secret Identity X

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze was cold, so cold that Qing Zhu in her arms shivered.


    ¡°Princess, can we discuss for a while?¡±


    ¡°Say what you want to say now!¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re angry, can you not scare me? I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained expressionless.


    Old Master Duan rushed out in rage. There was a beautiful woman next to him.


    This woman was quite good-looking and had a delicate face. It was also impossible to tell from her appearance that she had a daughter like Feng Lianyi.


    However, she was very plain compared to Suyi and Nalan Yan.


    Feng Ruqing was even more convinced that Xiao Ya would definitely be more beautiful than her if she healed her face!


    ¡°Tian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this for you!¡± The old master Duan patted Tian¡¯er¡¯s hand and stared at Feng Ruqing coldly. He sneered as he saw her belly. ¡°Little girls nowadays are so shameless. If she can even hook up with other people¡¯s husbands, what else can¡¯t she do?¡±


    ¡®Duan Qiong, that brat, claims that he only loves Qi Ya, but look what he has done now¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Zhen Tian coldly, and with a single glance, she could guess this woman¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Indeed, people nowadays are so shameless. They can even do disgusting things, such as stealing someone¡¯s husband.¡±


    Qing Zhu said Xiao Ya was Duan Qiong¡¯s wife, and this woman had snatched Duan Qiong away later.


    ¡®But thankfully, she has stolen Duan Qiong away because Xiao Ya deserves a better man!¡¯


    ¡°Little girl¡­¡± Old Master Duan¡¯s face sunk. ¡°What are you doing here? Qiong¡¯er is not going to come out to see you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll just go in.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Old Master Duan laughed wildly, and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Little girls nowadays are so wild and proud of it? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m the one who can make the decisions in this Duan family. I¡¯d like to see how you can get in!¡±


    Boom!


    Powerful energy appeared, covering the entire sky.


    ¡®Advanced King Warrior!¡¯


    Well, a King Warrior only, and she had nothing to fear!


    ¡°It seems that Duan Qiong is a coward and needs you guys to back him up. Then, I must still go in today!¡±


    Initially¡­ She had only wanted to take a look and have a good talk. After all, she was pregnant; she should not get angry.


    As long as Xiao Ya was safe¡­ She could talk to Xiao Ya properly before coming back to settle the score with them.


    Now, it seemed that she had to do it right now!


    ¡°Little Soul¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing called faintly.


    As soon as she spoke, she saw a handsome man with a cold face appear next to her.


    He stared at Feng Ruqing with eyes filled with hatred.


    He was dreaming just now, and in his dream, he saw the Ninth Emperor¡¯s servant who he had molested back then, and as a result, this woman had called him out¡­


    His body was still out of his control, and being forcibly shouted out of sleep was unpleasant to him.


    ¡°You have to go find someone.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Bring her out. She is timid and can¡¯t stand the shock. You have to be gentle with her. I¡¯ll never let you go if you make her upset.¡±

 Chapter 1670 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well I

    Little Soul¡¯s face changed dramatically. He looked at Feng Ruqing resentfully, but he still chose to turn around and rushed over to the courtyard obediently.


    Old Master Duan looked tense as he saw the Little Soul¡¯s appearance. However, Feng Ruqing did not let Little Soul make a move and instead let him leave, making Old Master Duan quietly relieved. He did not stop Little Soul.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re somewhat overreaching yourself.¡±


    Old Master Duan sneered. He had initially thought that this girl would use the man just now to attack him, but she was planning to do it herself.


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®Does she look down on my Duan family, or does she think too highly of herself!¡¯


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡±


    In a flash, Feng Ruqing was already up in the sky.


    The little snake in her arms failed to stand still and accidentally fell into the crowd, leaving it in tears and snot from the pain.


    However, what made it want to cry even more was that there were already countless long swords over its body, scaring it so much that it did not even dare to move¡­


    ***


    Duan Manor¡¯s backyard.


    Xiao Ya was lying weakly on her bed, her eyes half-open, and her face was pale.


    Duan Qiong was still sitting next to her, looking at Xiao Ya with a pair of infatuated eyes.


    Xiao Ya smiled faintly and looked out the window to say that someone was coming to Duan Manor and asked him to go to check it out¡­


    Duan Qiong frowned and shook his head. ¡°The old master will deal with that. Xiao Ya, I only want to accompany you now.¡±


    These days, he did not touch Zhen Tian again, even though he had to stay in her room. He said that the other day would be the last time, so he would not break his promise again.


    He now only wanted to accompany Xiao Ya, even if¡­ She did not forgive him.


    He was afraid that once he left, she would disappear from his eyes¡­


    ¡°Xiao Ya, give me some more time. I¡¯ll take you far away from here¡­¡± Duan Qiong held Xiao Ya¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my daughter is no longer there. We can have another one, and only you can give me children in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s face was cold. It was not that she did not want to move from Duan Qiong¡¯s hand, but she really did not have the strength anymore.


    That old man was clearly trying to threaten Duan Qiong, but he did not kill her. He would send her life-extending herbs so that she would not die immediately from the poison.


    However, she felt that she did not have much time left¡­


    Just now, Duan Qiong said¡­


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if your daughter is no longer with you¡­ ¡®


    Xiao Ya weakly closed her eyes; the endless anger coursed through her body.


    ¡®Hehe¡­ To Duan Qing, it¡¯s fine to lose one daughter as there would be another! Would he care about his daughter, who has never lived with him?¡¯


    However, to Xiao Ya, her daughter was her life, and she was the one who had fought so hard to send her out of this place!


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡±


    Duan Qiong tried to explain, but a powerful force suddenly burst in from outside the door, smashing the door to the ground.


    Duan Qiong¡¯s face darkened. He turned his head, casting his furious gaze at the door.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    Standing in the doorway was a man with a stunning face, but what made Duan Qiong startled was that this man¡­ He was not a human.


    His body was all transparent! It was just a soul.


    ¡®Don¡¯t souls usually need to possess a human to survive? Why is he here?¡¯

 Chapter 1671 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well II

    However, soon, Duan Qiong discovered a black sword floating above the man¡¯s head, and it was glowing with a strange and powerful light that sent shivers down his spine.


    The black sword followed its sword spirit to protect it from death.


    However, they also had a weakness, neither the black sword nor the soul could move too far away from Feng Ruqing!


    Xiao Ya turned around, and when she looked at the man¡¯s handsome face, her face turned pale, and her eyes were burning with rage.


    This bastard, she knew him!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Duan Qiong looked at Little Soul and asked coldly.


    Little Soul smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯m here to take this woman away!¡±


    Xiao Ya suddenly panicked after hearing the man¡¯s words. She clutched the bedsheet and refused to let go.


    If she stayed with the Duan family, at most, she would have died on the spot.


    However, if she were taken away by this guy, he would use her to threaten the Ninth Emperor.


    She would rather die than follow him away!


    Duan Qiong sneered. ¡°No matter who you are, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt Ya¡¯er.¡±


    Little Soul raised his eyebrows and looked at Duan Qiong smilingly.


    ¡®Won¡¯t let anyone hurt this mute girl?


    ¡®Hehe, this girl is dying, and he said he wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    Boom!


    A burst of powerful energy suddenly rushed toward Duan Qiong, sending him flying out. He was slammed hard to the wall before he started spitting blood.


    ¡°I can kill a hundred weak chickens like you only with one punch!¡±


    Little Soul sneered, strode to the bed, and frowned.


    ¡®This woman should have been poisoned. Tsk, it¡¯s pretty miserable, she¡¯s dying¡­¡¯


    Xiao Ya was a little flustered as the man approached her. She bit her lip hard with stubbornness in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away. Stand up and walk with me if you don¡¯t want to be carried by me.¡±


    This girl was one of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people, and he was afraid that the Ninth Emperor would kill him. Otherwise, he would not have bothered to talk so much and would have just carried her up and left!


    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes widened in panic.


    Her face had already been badly disfigured, but how could this bastard still recognize her as the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people?


    Back then, this guy had always been against the Ninth Emperor, and she could never forget that he had changed his face to seduce her to get revenge on the Ninth Emperor! Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor showed her this guy¡¯s true face before she fell into his trap.


    Only then did she realize that this gentle, handsome young man was actually a bastard¡­


    She was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people. How could she be with the Ninth Emperor¡¯s enemies? So, she kicked the bastard in the face, walked away, and never saw him again!


    It was because of that incident that she did not dare to contact any men for many years until she met Duan Qiong¡­ However, she did not expect that it would end up like this.


    Perhaps¡­ She was not destined to fall in love with someone¡­


    ¡°Do you want to leave or not? Answer me.¡± The man looked impatient. ¡°This guy wants to kill you. Are you still thinking about him? Why did the Ninth Emperor keep a stupid woman like you?¡±


    She still wanted to protect such a scum¡­


    Seeing that Xiao Ya didn¡¯t react in any way, Little Soul did not bother to talk to her anymore. He looked at the black sword, signaling the black sword to go and drag her away.

 Chapter 1672 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well III

    The black sword bent into a hook, hooking onto Xiao Ya¡¯s lapels.


    Xiao Ya panicked. She did not know where she found the strength to hold onto the bedpost tightly, refusing to leave.


    Little Soul¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Dumb girl, let your hands go, or I might accidentally hurt you.¡±


    Xiao Ya shook her head, crying. She would never give this bastard the chance to threaten the Ninth Emperor again¡­ No one could harm the Ninth Emperor!


    ¡°That guy is such a scumbag. He has many women with him. Is he worthy of your thoughts? Follow me now, or I won¡¯t be nice to you!¡±


    Little Soul was anxious. ¡®Why is this woman so stubborn? The Ninth Emperor knows many great men. Can¡¯t she just pick one of those guys? Even that Feng Lianqing from General Manor is much better than this guy.


    ¡®Why does she want to suffer like this?¡¯


    ¡°You let go of Ya¡¯er!¡± Duan Qiong finally crawled up. His face was pale after he had coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°Ya¡¯er won¡¯t go with you!¡±


    Little Soul glanced at Duan Qiong coldly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    His voice was so powerful, causing Duan Qiong to suffocate and spurt out a mouthful of blood again. He then slowly fell to the ground.


    Little Soul turned to look at Xiao Ya. ¡°Are you coming with me or not?¡±


    Xiao Ya shook her head. ¡®No! I¡¯d rather die than follow you!¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve no choice¡­¡±


    Little Soul sighed and signaled the black sword with his eyes.


    However, the black sword made a buzzing sound of protest.


    After all, Little Soul was just the sword soul, not its master.


    Even so, it also understood that no matter how strong Little Soul was, he could not drag Xiao Ya away because he was just a soul¡­


    The black sword loosened Xiao Ya¡¯s lapel and slammed the back of Xiao Ya¡¯s head with its blade.


    Slowly, Xiao Ya closed her eyes and fainted.


    The black sword bent again, trying to drag Xiao Ya out.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Little Soul frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be in trouble if that woman sees you doing that. She won¡¯t hurt you, but she will beat me¡­¡±


    The black sword stiffened and stopped moving, not daring to move anymore.


    Little Soul turned to the trembling servant outside the door and sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, come here quickly and bring her out with me.¡±


    Women were troublesome!


    Especially this mute girl¡­


    The servant walked in; she looked at Little Soul in panic. She did not dare to disobey him, so she could only squat down and pick Xiao Ya up from the bed.


    A part of Xiao Ya¡¯s arm was exposed, and only then did he see that not only her face had been ruined, but the mute girl¡¯s skin was also filled with scars, and it was heartbreaking to look at.


    Somehow, Little Soul was a bit furious as he saw Xiao Ya¡¯s miserable appearance.


    He liked to seduce women back then, but he never took his relationships to a serious stage. He only talked to those women to prove his charm.


    He never had a substantial relationship with those women¡­ He treated them like a gentleman should.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t hurt women wantonly.


    To him, women were like delicate flowers and were meant to be pampered.


    Except for the Ninth Emperor¡­

 Chapter 1673 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well IV

    ¡®The Ninth Emperor doesn¡¯t look like a woman!¡¯


    ¡®Oh, and those women around the Ninth Emperor¡­ They¡¯re all crazy! Pervert!¡¯


    ¡°Your Duan family has bullied a woman to this extent, but this woman is still devoted to you! I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a girl who would be devoted to me back then, but you¡­ You don¡¯t know how to cherish her when you have her¡­


    ¡°Such a scum! I won¡¯t kill you because I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty, and I¡¯m afraid that your disgusting blood will make me uncomfortable!


    ¡°Little Sword, let¡¯s go. Someone will take care of this trash!¡±


    Snap!


    The black sword struck him hard on the head with its hilt, its buzz was filled with anger as if it was a warning.


    It seemed like the black sword did not like to be called ¡®Little Sword¡¯ by him!


    Little Soul touched his head and glanced at Xiao Ya, who was in the servant¡¯s arms.


    This mute girl was really ugly. Usually, he would never have any sympathy for such a girl.


    However, for some unknown reason¡­


    His heart filled with a bit of hatred and pain¡­


    ***


    In the courtyard.


    Old Master Duan¡¯s palm was like the wind, blasting at Feng Ruqing with a powerful force.


    Feng Ruqing knew that the child would be fine in her belly, but she still deliberately dodged Master Duan¡¯s attack and did not meet him head-on.


    ¡°It seems that as my belly gets bigger and bigger, the more inconvenient battles become.¡±


    The child in her belly was strong and unique. Her child no longer brought any trouble to her, and it was even strong enough to defend itself.


    But¡­


    As a mother, she would not let anyone hurt her child¡­


    Back then, when Feng Ruqing had just made a breakthrough to King Warrior tier, the only way for her to consolidate her strength was to fight someone stronger. She would not let go of the opportunity to fight a powerful man like Old Master Duan¡­


    However now, she did not dare to fight him harshly and could only dodge his attacks. She was afraid that he might accidentally hurt her baby girl.


    Indeed, in Feng Ruqing¡¯s mind, she had already decided that the baby in her belly was a girl.


    ¡°Little Guo Guo, help me smash him to death!¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a few steps back and sneered.


    Buzz!


    The little pot instantly descended from the sky, setting off a stormy wave and slamming down.


    If Old Master Duan had not dodged quickly, perhaps the pot might have smashed his head flat.


    He subconsciously wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. The way he looked at Feng Ruqing had changed as his eyes now were filled with cautiousness.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    At first, he thought Feng Ruqing was the same as those who deludedly wanted to enter the Duan family. But now, after he saw a powerful Feng Ruqing and her little pot were, it made him understand that this woman was not here for Duan Qiong.


    He knew that his son was not charming enough to make such a girl fall for him.


    However, no matter what, since she had come to cause trouble in the Duan family, she was the enemy of the Duan family!


    ¡°Little girl¡­¡± Old Master Duan sneered. ¡°This is the main city of Yun Huan Kingdom. What you have done shows that you have no respect for our emperor. So, if you don¡¯t honestly explain your purpose here, it¡¯ll probably be difficult for you to leave this city!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, and the little pot came down on Old Master Duan once again.


    Old Master Duan was so shocked that his face was all pale as he hurriedly dodged to the side.

 Chapter 1674 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well V

    The storm from the little pot still struck the old man, sending him flying away and then rolling on the ground messily.


    It was the first time he had been in such a mess since his Duan family had become one of the powerful families in Yun Huan Kingdom¡­ And the one who got him to this state was a pregnant girl!


    Old Master Duan¡¯s face reddened with shame. He was beaten by a girl in front of so many servants of the Duan family. How was he going to face the public in the future?


    Steeply, he glanced at the green snake that was being racked on the ground by the Duan family¡¯s guard. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Girl, ask this pot to stop, or else I¡¯ll kill your spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°Spirit beast?¡± Feng Ruqing looked blankly at the miserable snake on the ground and smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, so this snake is a spirit beast. I found it outside and wanted to use it to make soup. It¡¯s good if you want to do it for me.¡±


    Qing Zhu stiffened, unable to cry, looking at Feng Ruqing resentfully.


    Old Master Duan was stunned after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. He thought that this snake was this girl¡¯s pet¡­


    However, this girl had a divine item like a pot, so her pet that followed her must be as strong as her pot, and this little snake¡­ It looked so weak and could not be her pet¡­


    Therefore, he hesitated, not knowing whether or not he should do anything to the little snake.


    This girl wanted him to kill this little snake for her¡­


    No! No, he could not do what she wanted!


    While Old Master Duan was hesitating, he saw a storm suddenly appearing. All the guards were blown away and fell unconscious onto the ground.


    The little snake quickly pounced onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. Its eyes watered as it stared angrily at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a handsome and cute snake. How could you do this to me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the guards and then at the little snake. ¡°They caught you, and their swords were already pointing at you. If I haven¡¯t said so, how could I have distracted them to save you?¡±


    Qing Zhu looked at Feng Ruqing with a silent grudge on its face.


    ¡®The guards held me on the ground for a long time¡­ and you just notice me now.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Duan¡¯s face darkened as he pointed at Feng Ruqing angrily.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Little Pot, I don¡¯t like him. Smash his head flat!¡±


    All the people there looked panicked.


    ¡®This girl is beautiful¡­ She¡¯s pregnant, but how could she be so violent? Smash someone¡¯s head?¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha, I, Duan Yue, will never succumb to an evil man like you. Our emperor will never let you go if your pot smashes me to death! We are all the emperor¡¯s people, and you have done a disrespectful thing against the emperor!¡±


    Old Master Duan knew that he could not fight the pot.


    One smash from this pot might not kill him, but how could he defeat a pot that would never feel the pain¡­


    In the end, it would only hurt his hand¡­


    He had resigned himself to his fate, but he still had his pride. He wouldn¡¯t bow to this girl.


    Suddenly, Old Master Duan saw a group of the palace¡¯s skilled masters barging in. He was very familiar with the person leading the group¡­

 Chapter 1675 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well VI

    He laughed wildly.


    ¡°Second Prince, this woman is a spy from Tianling Kingdom. She has bad intentions, so I would like to ask Second Prince to inform the emperor to kill this woman!¡±


    He had not stopped bribing Second Prince all these years, and as soon as Second Prince informed this to the emperor, this woman would be executed immediately!


    Feng Ruqing was stunned and looked at Old Master Duan blankly. ¡°How did you know that I am from Tianling Kingdom?¡±


    Old Master Duan laughed out loud. ¡°Second Prince, did you hear her? This woman has admitted that she¡¯s from Tianling Kingdom! She¡¯s a spy!¡±


    Among the four kingdoms, the emperor was most concerned about Tianling Kingdom. Therefore, he had deliberately mentioned it to provoke Second Prince. Still, he did not expect that this woman was really from Tianling Kingdom, and had foolishly admitted her identity in front of Second Prince.


    Second Prince stopped and waved his hand. ¡°Guards, arrest Duan Yue now!¡±


    Duan Yue and the rest of the Duan family were stunned. Their eyes were filled with horror.


    Second Prince had always been on good terms with the Duan family, so why did he suddenly want to arrest the old master of the Duan family?


    ¡®Was he arresting the wrong person?¡¯


    ¡°Second Prince¡­¡± Duan Yue¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. His eyes were filled with panic. ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. You should arrest this spy, not me!¡±


    Second Prince was expressionless. ¡°I am not mistaken. I¡¯ve been looking for you, Duan Yue. I heard that Duan Qiong abducted a girl and kept her in Duan Manor, locking her in the room. Yun Huan Kingdom values freedom. We should put the rights of the people over and above everything else. How could you do that to her?¡±


    Duan Yue was stunned. ¡®Abducted a girl? When have I done that?


    ¡®Besides, how many women have you abducted, Second Prince? Yet, you have the nerve to say that? Ridiculous!¡¯


    Old Master Duan did not dare to say this. His face darkened as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Second Prince, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Our Duan family has never done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t that mute girl abducted by Duan Qiong?¡±


    Duan Yue was still a bit confused, but only after hearing this did he suddenly regain his senses. ¡°Second Prince, you must be mistaken. Duan Qiong didn¡¯t kidnap Qi Ya. She was the one who wanted to follow Qiong¡¯er back. I don¡¯t know who has spread this nonsense outside.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as the words fell, the huge pot smashed Duan Yue¡¯s head without warning.


    Everyone present turned pale.


    Zhen Tian panicked and immediately moved a few steps back. She clenched her fists tightly, not daring to look at Duan Yue, who was smashed by the pot¡­


    The huge pot flew up from the ground, and smoke rose everywhere.


    Old Master Duan crawled up slowly. He was covered in dust, and his face was somewhat livid.


    In his hand was a jade pendant that had been shattered into pieces.


    If it was not for this jade pendant, that could automatically create a barrier to block the attack¡­ His head would probably have been smashed flat by the pot.


    ¡°Second Prince¡­¡± Duan Yue did not even look at Feng Ruqing. He turned to the expressionless prince and growled, ¡°My Duan family has done nothing wrong. Now, you are helping a spy to destroy my Duan family?¡±


    Second Prince sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want my Yun Huan Kingdom to have a scum like you!¡±

 Chapter 1676 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well VII

    Duan Yue¡¯s face darkened. He quickly dodged to the side as he saw that the huge pot was about to smash him again.


    Second Prince glanced at Duan Yue before he walked over to Feng Ruqing.


    His expression changed quickly. He looked indifferent and arrogant just a moment ago, but now a huge smile had broken upon his face.


    ¡°Master, how did I act just now? I¡¯ve taught that old man a lesson without anyone realizing that you are my master, and I¡¯m your servant. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Everyone present was startled and remained silent. The cold aura made them tremble in fear.


    Qing Zhu looked at Second Prince with some contempt. ¡®When did you teach that old man a lesson? This guy is as stupid as Qing Han!


    ¡®Hehe, Yun Huan Kingdom¡¯s prince certainly knows how to flatter people.¡¯


    ¡°Second Prince!¡± Duan Yue roared out in anger. ¡°She¡¯s a spy of Yun Huan Kingdom. How dare you associate with a spy? Does the emperor know? What about your people?¡±


    Second Prince sneered. ¡°Nothing is more important than my master.¡±


    Duan Yue was filled with anger. His eyes were red as he stared at Feng Ruqing.


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing no longer paid attention to him as she saw Xiao Ya, who was being held by a servant.


    Her eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Princess, calm down. Even if Xiao Ya dies, we can still avenge her death and just kill the whole Duan family¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and slapped the nagging snake. She moved like a storm, rushing toward the servant and snatching up Xiao Ya in her arms.


    Xiao Ya¡¯s breathing was a little weak, making Feng Ruqing even angrier.


    ¡°Who did this? Who poisoned her and knocked her out?¡±


    Little Soul, who had just returned with the black sword, heard this and stumbled, and he subconsciously looked up at the black sword¡­


    The sword, however, had been so frightened that it was trembling and making buzzing sounds.


    Little Soul was silent for a moment. ¡®If I say that the black sword has knocked the mute girl, the Ninth Emperor would definitely not believe it and might even blame me¡­¡¯


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Little Soul quickly said, ¡°Duan Qiong did that. The mute girl saw that you had sent me to rescue her, and excitedly wanted to come with me. Who knew that Duan Qiong would become so heartless, afraid that the mute girl would leave with me, so he knocked her unconscious.


    ¡°I rescued her from Duan Qiong, and brought her back to you!¡± Little Soul¡¯s voice was loud, and the black sword that heard him nodded as well.


    ¡®Yes, we didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s all because of that bastard Duan Qiong. We¡¯re innocent!¡¯


    ¡°What have you done with my son?¡± Old Master Duan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°I knew this woman was a scourge, sooner or later, she¡¯ll be a scourge to our Duan family!¡±


    ¡®She knows Qi Ya and must have come for her. This damn woman really wants to destroy my Duan family!¡¯


    He should not have let her stay¡­ He should have ignored Duan Qiong and kicked her out!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and caressed Xiao Ya¡¯s cold forehead. Murderous intent gradually appeared in her eyes¡­

 Chapter 1677 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well VIII

    ¡°If your family had treated Xiao Ya well, maybe I would have put the past behind me and let you become Xiao Ya¡¯s slaves and serve her for the rest of your lives, but now¡­ I think Xiao Ya doesn¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Xiao Ya had been hurt so badly. She had not fully recovered, but these people had abused her again.


    It was all her fault for not protecting Xiao Ya¡­


    ¡°Little Soul¡­¡±


    Little Soul¡¯s body stiffened.


    Feng Ruqing placed Xiao Ya slowly on the ground with an expressionless face. ¡°You and Little Sword protect her. Don¡¯t let anyone hurt her again!¡±


    The black sword was a little scared, trembling.


    Little Soul did not say anything as it stood next to Xiao Ya.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor is a madwoman. No one can stop her when she¡¯s angry¡­¡¯


    Only Qing Zhu was a little envious of Xiao Ya.


    ¡®If Princess treats me like how she treats Xiao Ya, perhaps Master will not dare to threaten me to make me into snake soup again¡­¡¯


    ¡®Why not ask Princess to be my master? She¡¯ll protect me just like she protects Xiao Ya!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re Duan Qiong¡¯s second wife, right?¡±


    Feng Ruqing walked toward Zhen Tian and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Xiao Ya had suffered back then. I met her with bruises all over her body, and the wounds are still there even after twenty years.


    ¡°She was poisoned and mute, and her wound was so deep that she could not recover for years. I could help her heal her wounds and scars, but she refused.


    ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t want to recover her beauty must have reasons related to her love. I asked her if the person who injured her was her lover, she denied it. However, she admitted that¡­ She was hurt because of her lover.¡±


    Zhen Tian trembled as her eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°No matter how much that old man hated Xiao Ya, he would not ruin her face. At most he would just kill her¡­¡±


    It must be Zhen Tian, who was jealous of Xiao Ya¡¯s beauty!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll never admit it. Never!¡¯


    She loved Duan Qiong, and she had only him in her heart! If she confessed, Duan Qiong would surely leave her, a pain she could not bear!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t admit it, as long as I know that you did it¡­¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not saying all this to make you confess but to make it clear that you lost your life for what you did back then! I want you to regret what you did before you die!¡±


    Whether she pleaded guilty or not was none of her business.


    She would never let the people who had hurt Xiao Ya go, but she would not kill them wantonly. All guilt would depend on the act.


    For example, Duan Qiong¡­


    He tried to kill Xiao Ya. However, if Xiao Ya could not let go of him, she would turn him into Xiao Ya¡¯s slave.


    As for Zhen Tian¡­


    She deserved more than a thousand cuts!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, and a blast of spiritual qi sprang into Zhen Tian¡¯s brain.


    Zhen Tian¡¯s face was pale with pain, and her voice cracked.

 Chapter 1678 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well IX

    ¡°What did you just do? It hurts! It hurts so much!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s just a spiritual qi for you. My spiritual qi will destroy your brain, your body, and soul¡­ Until you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Zhen Tian trembled and looked at Feng Ruqing in horror.


    ¡®Demon! This woman is a demon!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing lowered her body. She cupped Zhen Tian¡¯s chin and sneered.


    Zhen Tian was already over forty, but she was still beautiful. No wonder that Duan Qiong had made her his wife.


    ¡°Does it hurt? The pain Xiao Ya suffered was a hundred times worse than yours. And my Xiao Yin¡­ She was separated from her real mother because of you, and to this day, she still does not know her mother. Do you know the pain of knowing each other but not recognizing each other?


    ¡°Do you know the kind of pain a mother feels when she¡¯s been locked up for twenty years, with physical abuses that hurt over and over again, and is forced to be separated from her daughter for twenty years?¡±


    These two women she loved, one was cute but abrasive, following Feng Ruqing for so long that she could not get rid of her no matter how hard she tried.


    While the other one¡­


    When she saw Xiao Ya for the first time, she felt as if they had known each other for years¡­


    Little Soul smirked.


    ¡®If this woman is a man, she must be a scum who dates more than one girl at a time!¡¯


    ¡°So¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll let you die happily? I¡¯ll make you pay back the pain you¡¯ve caused Xiao Ya a hundred times over!¡±


    Xiao Ya could hear everything.


    She desperately wanted to open her eyes, but she could not open them¡­


    However, as soon as Feng Ruqing said these things, Xiao Ya suddenly got the strength to open her eyes and saw a familiar stunning face¡­


    Tears slowly flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡®She¡¯s here. It¡¯s not a dream!


    ¡®I know she¡¯d come!¡¯


    She thought that she would never see her again. That bastard must have abducted her when the Ninth Emperor just happened to arrive.


    Xiao Ya was already weak, but somehow she got the strength to get up from the ground and run to Feng Ruqing.


    Tears and snot were streaming down her face. She sobbed as if she was trying to tell her endless grievances.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked Xiao Ya¡¯s head gently. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, go, and rest first. We¡¯ll go back after I¡¯ve settled these matters, and I¡¯ll cook you an herbal dish.¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded, her mouth slightly parted as she cast an accusing gaze at Old Master Duan.


    Feng Ruqing followed Xiao Ya¡¯s gaze, her eyes slightly sunken. ¡°He was the one who poisoned you?¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded.


    ¡°Was he also the one who knocked you unconscious?¡±


    Xiao Ya was startled. Her eyes were filled with anger as she saw pale Little Soul standing behind Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Little Soul. ¡°You hurt her? And lied to me?¡±


    Little Soul stiffened. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Little Sword. It threatened me to lie, I had nothing to do with it!¡±


    Buzz!


    Little Sword was furious, and with the hilt pointing downward, it landed hard on Little Soul¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you later.¡± Feng Ruqing turned her gaze and walked toward the old man. ¡°You also hunted Xiao Ya and wanted to kill her, right? I heard from the Tang family¡¯s elders that when the Gu family¡¯s Second Master picked Xiao Yin, she was being hunted by somebody¡­¡±

 Chapter 1679 - No One In The Duan Family Treated Her Well X

    The Tang family¡¯s elders did not mention Xiao Ya, but Xiao Ya indeed sent Tang Yin to the Gu family¡¯s Second Master.


    It might be inconvenient to talk about her¡­


    Old Master Duan sneered. ¡°That little girl is still alive? Do you know who she is? Haha! That girl is a disaster!¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing kicked him.


    While using the jade pendant to resist the huge pot just now, Old Master Duan¡¯s energy had also depleted. He was now defenseless and was kicked hard to the ground by Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stepped on Old Master Duan¡¯s mouth. ¡°To me, Xiao Yin is a good girl. Whoever she is, I¡¯ll protect her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Back then, she went to the Tang family to save her father.


    Tang Yin grew up in the Tang family. However, that girl had abandoned them for her.


    Since Tang Yin had chosen her in the first place, how could she bear¡­ To let that girl regret her choice?


    She never said some things to those around her, but be it Snow Wolf, Qing Zhu, or anyone else¡­ She would never let anyone hurt them!


    Zhen Tian snapped. ¡°Old Master Duan is right. You can¡¯t protect that little bastard. She¡¯ll bring a disaster to you. No one who¡¯s with her will end up well!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Zhen Tian coldly, causing sharp pain on Zhen Tian¡¯s head. She felt like her body was about to explode.


    Xiao Ya was furious as she pounced on Zhen Tian. Her fingers were steeply long and sharp, scratching Zhen Tian fiercely.


    ¡®You can insult me, but not my daughter!


    ¡®Xiao Yin is not a bastard!


    ¡®She¡¯s my lovely daughter!¡¯


    When Duan Qiong rushed over, he just happened to see Xiao Ya pouncing on Zhen Tian and scratching at her. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something but nothing came out.


    Xiao Ya turned her head and saw Duan Qiong.


    She pursed her lips and did not stop scratching. She sat on Zhen Tian¡¯s body as her nails were still full of blood, scratching Zhen Tian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Qi Ya, you slut! How come you and that bastard didn¡¯t die out there back then? I¡¯m telling you, Lianyi is now with Tian Ya, and if you dare to make a move against the Duan family, you¡¯ll definitely end up worse than me!¡±


    Zhen Tian¡¯s brain buzzed, and she lost all her senses, ignoring Second Prince as she roared out in anger.


    All the four kingdoms still held a grudge against Tian Ya, wishing to destroy him.


    However, now¡­ Zhen Tian was so furious that she couldn¡¯t care less what Second Prince might think about them. Her eyes were all red and fierce.


    Duan Qiong was stunned. He suddenly rushed in front of Zhen Tian and picked up her lapels. ¡°The person who was sent to chase and kill Ya¡¯er back then¡­ Did it have something to do with you?¡±


    He was so angry when he knew that the Duan family had sent people to hunt and kill Xiao Ya and her daughter. However, after all, this old man was his father, and no matter how angry he was, there was no way he could kill his father.


    However, he never knew that Zhen Tian was involved.


    Back then, it was Old Master Duan who confessed to all of them and said Zhen Tian was innocent!


    Duan Qiong was trembling with anger. ¡®The person I¡¯ve been sleeping with these days is such a snake and vicious woman!¡¯


    Zhen Tian¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Duan Qiong in panic. ¡°Brother Duan, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, b*tch! You b*tch!¡±


    Duan Qiong slapped Zhen Tian¡¯s face, veins bulging on his forehead.


    ¡°You lied to me for so many years. I thought it was someone sent by my father, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you! You¡¯re the one who harmed Ya¡¯er and made her hate me.¡±

 Chapter 1680 - Who Dares To Bully My Granddaughter I

    Little Soul looked at Duan Qiong, surprised.


    ¡°You mean¡­ If your father sent that person, you¡¯d be able to let bygones be bygones?¡±


    Duan Qiong turned back angrily. ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Little Soul sneered.


    ¡°Because it was your father, so you¡¯re able to forgive him? Hehe¡­ How can this girl like a bastard like you? Her taste is so bad!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    It seemed that no one in this Duan family was truly good to Xiao Ya¡­


    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡± Feng Ruqing did not look at Duan Qiong and turned to Xiao Ya. ¡°I only ask you one thing¡­ Can you forget him?¡±


    Xiao Ya stiffened. She glanced at Duan Qiong¡¯s handsome face.


    With a smile on her lips, she gave a slight nod.


    To her, Duan Qiong was nothing more than a stranger now.


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Ruqing called out to Little Soul, ¡°Watch over this old man and don¡¯t allow him to get up.¡±


    Leaving this behind, she slowly walked toward Duan Qiong.


    Only then did Duan Qiong see this overbearing woman clearly. He seemed to understand that she had come to take Xiao Ya away, so he could not help but panic.


    ¡°I really love Xiao Ya.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered and kicked Duan Qiong.


    ¡°If you really loved her, why did you still have Feng Lianyi? If your feelings to her were real, how could you tolerate someone else hurting her so wantonly¡­¡±


    Duan Qiong spurted out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and his eyes slightly panicked as he looked at Xiao Ya.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    His cry was full of regret, but he was more afraid of losing her forever.


    Xiao Ya tugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves with her hand, her eyes shining brighter than the stars.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Xiao Ya. ¡°You want me to keep Duan Qiong alive?¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded.


    She no longer had any lingering memories of the Duan family, and she no longer loved Duan Qiong.


    However, back then¡­ It was Duan Qiong who accompanied her through her dark days and also gave her light.


    Even though Duan Qiong hurt her later, she knew that the one who hunted her was not Duan Qiong.


    She had no way to forgive the Duan family, and for Duan Qiong¡­ She still hoped that he would live¡­


    She wanted him to live with the guilt of her and her daughter!


    ¡°Dumb girl¡­¡± Little Soul was a bit angry. ¡°Why did you let the Ninth Emperor off the hook? Such a jerk should be cut a thousand times!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Little Soul coldly. ¡°From your words, it seems like you hate the jerk so much. Could it be that¡­ You have been hurt by a jerk?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Little Soul got angry and said, ¡°I am a man. How could I go out with a jerk? I¡¯m just fighting for this little girl!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing sneered, ignoring Little Soul, her domineering gaze once again looked down on Duan Qiong. ¡°I came here for Xiao Ya. She doesn¡¯t want me to kill you, so I¡¯ll keep you alive. However, I won¡¯t spare the rest of the Duan family. By the way, my name is Feng Ruqing, if you want to avenge the Duan family¡­ Just come to me. I¡¯ll accompany you to the end!¡±

 Chapter 1681 - Who Dares To Bully My Granddaughter II

    Duan Qiong¡¯s looked at Xiao Ya with eyes that carried a deep pain.


    He had even forgotten about Feng Ruqing wanting to destroy the Duan family as his gaze was fixed upon the cold woman in front of him.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­. Can you please don¡¯t leave me?¡±


    Xiao Ya looked at Duan Qiong coldly. She was only willing to spare his life because of his kindness back then. Moreover, she knew that it was not Duan Qiong who was hunting her.


    When she decided to leave back then, she had made a promise to herself that she would never come back again!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg Xiao Ya. Some things, once lost, can never be regained! Xiao Ya, you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll let Little Soul send you back first. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded firmly.


    She did not take a glance at the familiar courtyard behind her, much less at those familiar people¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    Duan Qiong panicked and got up, chasing after Xiao Ya. ¡°Ya¡¯er, you can¡¯t leave. Please don¡¯t leave me. Please!¡±


    Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes as he was filled with grief.


    This time, it was different from before.


    Twenty years ago, Ya¡¯er had left the Duan family, but he believed that he could always bring her back.


    However, this time¡­


    If Ya¡¯er left, he might never see her again.


    Xiao Ya did not stop. She was still a little weak and could not even stand properly, needing the black sword on the side to hold her.


    In the end, it was Second Prince who had sent someone to help Xiao Ya. He always felt that the black sword was not very reliable. Hearing Duan Qiong¡¯s heartbreaking voice, he could not help but sneer.


    ¡®This bastard has offended Master and still wants to marry Master¡¯s girl? Hehe¡­ Ridiculous!


    ¡®It¡¯s for the sake of that mute girl that Master didn¡¯t kill you!¡¯


    When Xiao Ya¡¯s figure had completely disappeared, Feng Ruqing turned around slowly, stared at Duan Qiong, and walked toward him.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve promised Xiao Ya that I wouldn¡¯t kill you doesn¡¯t mean¡­ I¡¯ll let you off easily!¡± Feng Ruqing stretched out her hand, and a purple fruit appeared in her hand.


    She squeezed Duan Qiong¡¯s chin and forcefully fed him the fruit.


    Duan Qiong¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness, but it was nothing compared to his heart, which had already ached to the point of numbness. He stared dumbly in the direction where Xiao Ya had left.


    ¡°This fruit¡­ It will make one suffer from impotence.¡± Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°And it will disrupt your cultivation! Duan Qiong, do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you? Not only because of Xiao Ya, but¡­ I want you to live and hold this guilt for the rest of your life.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not afraid of you coming to get back at me. If you want to get revenge, go ahead! I, Feng Ruqing, will never be afraid of you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Duan Qiong¡¯s pale face before turning around and walked toward Old Master Duan once again.


    Old Master Duan¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. ¡°You heard what Tian¡¯er said just now, right? Lianyi is Tian Ya¡¯s people. I¡¯m sure you know who he is in Land of No Return. Little girl, you¡¯ve made enough mess here. If you leave now, I¡¯ll forget all about it!¡±

 Chapter 1682 - Who Dares To Bully My Granddaughter III

    ¡°Forget about it?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered, ¡°Do you think I can believe that? Maybe once I leave this place, you¡¯ll order your people to get back at me! I¡¯m not afraid of you coming for revenge. I just¡­ Hate to see you alive.¡±


    The one who ruined Xiao Ya¡¯s face back then was Zhen Tian, but without Duan Yue backing her up, how could she dare to do it?


    So, she would never let these two people go!


    Duan Yue¡¯s face was pale as he trembled, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    However, the moment he tried to escape¡­


    A group of generals rushed in through the door and surrounded the Duan family.


    These generals were clearly not from Yun Huan Kingdom; they were all dressed in Tianling Kingdom¡¯s uniform and could be noticed at a glance.


    Duan Yue¡¯s pale face grew even more anxious, but his pride as the head of the Duan family did not allow him to plead for mercy. Therefore, he looked at the group of generals surrounding them with his determined and fearless eyes.


    Feng Ruqing was also stunned, and as she looked back, she saw a red-robed old man walk in through the door.


    He walked arrogantly, and his eyes were stern.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Duan¡¯s eyes were somewhat dazed, then gradually became clear, his pale face then filled with excitement. ¡°Tian Ya?¡±


    Tian Ya!


    As he mentioned the name, it was like thunder, causing the others to look at him in shock.


    Zhen Tian laughed wildly. ¡°Hahahaha! You and that b*tch Qi Ya will die this time. My daughter, Feng Lianyi, has brought Tian Ya here. Oh, where is Lianyi? Why didn¡¯t she come back?¡±


    Qing Zhu looked at Zhen Tian with sympathy in its eyes.


    ¡®Poor woman¡­


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t know that her daughter is dead. ¡®


    Tian Ya glanced at the people before him and then looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face.


    Feng Ruqing had left without saying anything to him. He was sad, but all his sadness had disappeared as soon as he saw her face again.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and asked.


    Tian Ya laughed and walked toward Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I come to see who has the gut to bully my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡®Granddaughter?¡¯


    Tian Ya¡¯s words were like thunder, exploding fiercely in Duan Yue¡¯s mind for a long time.


    ¡®Tian Ya has a granddaughter?


    ¡®Impossible! Lianyi has said before that Tian Ya has nobody here. He was separated from his family, and that¡¯s why she was trying to get close to Tian Ya by all means to become his disciple.


    ¡®But Lianyi has never said that he has a granddaughter!¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lianyi?¡± Duan Yue¡¯s voice was laced with madness. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Where did she go? I want to see her now!¡±


    ¡®No!¡¯


    He did not believe that Tian Ya had a granddaughter!


    Duan Yue trembled on the ground. He clenched his fists tightly, and his breathing grew heavier.


    He had treated Zhen Tian nicely all these years and favored her because he had placed his hope on her daughter, Feng Lianyi.


    What he wanted to be was not only the head of the Duan family but also the emperor of Yun Huan Kingdom!


    So, in his mind, Qi Ya and her bastard daughter were just scourges, and only Lianyi could help him and his Duan family.


    However, now¡­ Someone had told him that the woman who came for Qi Ya was Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter?


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯


    Duan Yue¡¯s voice became more frantic. ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Lianyi? Call her out now!¡±

 Chapter 1683 - Who Dares To Bully My Granddaughter IV

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to shout.¡± Tian Ya glanced at Duan Yue coldly. ¡°Feng Lianyi is already dead.¡±


    ¡®Feng Lianyi¡­ She¡¯s already dead?¡¯


    Duan Qiong looked up and stared blankly at Tian Ya. His face was pale as he staggered up from the ground.


    ¡°No, Lianyi has followed you for so many years. How could she be dead?¡±


    Tian Ya sneered. ¡°Feng Lianyi deludedly tried to frame my granddaughter and almost harmed her, so she deserves to die!¡±


    Like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, the one who was shocked was not only Duan Yue but also Zhen Tian, who was already convulsing in pain on the side.


    After all, Feng Lianyi was her daughter.


    No matter how vicious she was, she would always love her daughter and would never harm her.


    Now, someone had suddenly come and told her that¡­ Lianyi was dead?


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Zhen Tian stood up. She looked like a crazy woman, pouncing on Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll kill you to avenge my daughter¡¯s death!¡±


    However, before she could get close to Feng Ruqing, she saw the old man dressed in red had raised his hand. A sword light flashed, instantly slicing her neck as she fell in a pool of blood.


    Duan Qiong looked at Zhen Tian indifferently. He remained expressionless even after he heard that Feng Lianyi had died¡­


    It was as if his heart was already dead¡­


    Tian Ya raised his eyebrows and looked at Old Master Duan. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what should we do with this old man?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the woman in the pool of blood, slightly regretful.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to let her die so soon. I have wanted to continue the torture for a while longer.¡±


    Tian Ya was speechless.


    Hearing his granddaughter¡¯s words, he somehow felt as if he had done something wrong.


    ¡°What does Qing¡¯er want to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s dead. I hope she doesn¡¯t hurt Xiao Ya in the next life.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed and turned to Duan Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t be harsh with this old man. After all, I respect the old and love the young.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    With one hand behind his back, Tian Ya ordered coldly, ¡°Finish this old man, and then pull these corpses out. I don¡¯t want to hurt my precious granddaughter¡¯s eyes with their disgusting blood!¡±


    Duan Yue had lost all of his spiritual qi, and he was like a lamb ready to be slaughtered, allowing those people to pull him out.


    His face sunk, and his eyes were filled with despair. He looked back at Duan Qiong, wanting to say something but unable to do so.


    He was wrong.


    He was really wrong!


    If he had known that Qi Ya was close to Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, he would not have allowed Zhen Tian to treat Qi Ya like this even if he hated Qi Ya too¡­


    Unfortunately, there were no regrets in the world. His thoughtlessness had dragged the entire Duan family down!


    Duan Qiong closed his eyes slowly¡­


    What the soul just said was true. He had stayed in the Duan family because of his father, even after knowing his father had brought endless harm to Ya¡¯er.


    It was all because he was his father!


    Things would not have ended like this if he had remained committed from the beginning¡­


    Now, he had lost Xiao Ya and his Duan family¡­


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Duan Qiong laughed wildly. He looked insane, and his hair was messy, like a beggar.


    On his face, there were still unshed tears, and the smile on his lips was as crazy as could be.

 Chapter 1684 - Feng Lianqings Sadness I

    Xiao Ya leaving him was a huge blow to Duan Qiong, and the death of his family had made him completely insane.


    Tian Ya frowned and asked, ¡°Should we kill this guy?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Duan Qiong, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t kill him, there¡¯s no place for him in this world anymore. Grandfather, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Tian Ya withdrew his eyes and turned to Feng Ruqing, ¡°My dear granddaughter, we¡¯re going back. Why don¡¯t you tell me what has happened after I left back then? Did that group of old fools from Liu Yun Kingdom bully my son?¡±


    ¡°Father can still control those old fools. It¡¯s just the ones from Divine Herbs Sect¡­ They have always bullied Father.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°How dare Divine Herbs Sect to break the promise they made back then?¡±


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t they dare to do so? The people of Divine Herbs Sect kidnapped Mother. She was seriously injured and had been taken away by a pervert, fortunately¡­ We were able to find Mother in time; otherwise, she would have even lost her life in that place.¡±


    Tian Ya frowned. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a bloodthirsty sneer hung from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°When I return, I¡¯d like to see these people who have bullied my son and daughter-in-law back then!¡±


    Just then, Qing Zhu stretched out its head slowly. ¡°Not only that, but that Noble Consort of Liu Yun Kingdom¡­ What¡¯s her name? Oh, Noble Consort Rong, took advantage of the empress¡¯s disappearance and raised Princess into a two-hundred-and-fifty pounds fat girl¡­ And that Liu Yuchen¡­ He almost killed Princess because of Tan Shuangshuang¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®How long will it take you to forget about that two-hundred-and-fifty pounds fat girl?


    ¡®And in such a public place, aren¡¯t you just deliberately embarrassing me?¡¯


    ¡°Old Master, I can explain this in a couple of sentences. Actually back then¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Tian Ya swung his palm at the tree, and the tree fell and smashed to the ground.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned for a moment. ¡°Actually, it was me who divorced Liu Yuchen, not him¡­¡±


    ¡°That bastard Feng Tianwu, he has a consort?¡± Tian Ya was burning with rage; his eyes reddened. ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll beat that bastard!¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°By the way, what did the snake just say? What? Who¡¯s two hundred and fifty pounds heavy?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened.


    Seeing that Qing Zhu was going to speak again, Feng Ruqing picked up its tail and threw it up into the sky, smiling. ¡°Nothing¡­ Grandfather, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Tian Ya looked on blankly. He felt as if he had just missed something but did not ask any more questions as he saw that Feng Ruqing did not want to talk about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Tian Ya patted Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Your husband¡­ What¡¯s his name? Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Does he have anything to do with the Nan family?¡± The old man frowned and asked.


    Feng Ruqing was startled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has any relationship with them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. That Nan family is not good. They are all a bunch of depraved people. If this Nan family dominates the entire Land of No Return, I¡¯m afraid that the people will not be able to survive. Therefore, if he has anything to do with the Nan family¡­ Hehe, I¡¯ll finish him first!¡±

 Chapter 1685 - Feng Lianqings Sadness II

    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned, her heart beating faster.


    ¡®Nan Xian and Suyi¡­ They should have nothing to do with the Nan family, right?¡¯


    The old master of the Nan family had once also lost his daughter, but that daughter was not Suyi.


    Feng Ruqing had doubted Suyi¡¯s identity when she first heard about the Nan family, and now¡­ She just hoped that this Nan family had nothing to do with them!


    However, if Nan Xian and Suyi were related to the Nan family, she had no choice¡­ But to kill the whole Nan family and re-establish a new Nan family with them.


    ¡°Dear Granddaughter, let¡¯s go back. You¡¯re pregnant and still out and about fighting. What if you hurt my great-granddaughter? Leave these matters to me. Tell me who you want to kill, and I¡¯ll send out troops on your behalf.¡±


    Tian Ya was nervous. He was afraid she might make a mistake that might hurt her or her child.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Seeing that Feng Ruqing was about to leave, Second Prince quickly ran to catch up with her. ¡°What about me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and looked back at Second Prince smilingly. ¡°Stay in Yun Huan Kingdom and be a good prince. Don¡¯t let anyone from Yun Huan Kingdom take a step into Tianling Kingdom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll come and settle the score with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Second Prince stopped in his tracks, somewhat aggrieved, but he still watched her leave until her figure completely disappeared from his sight¡­


    ***


    From Yun Huan Kingdom, they had to pass through the spirit beast mountain to reach Tianling Kingdom.


    The spirit beast mountain was like a bridge between the four kingdoms.


    At this moment in the spirit beast mountain, a red fox with one broken leg was running quickly. However, when it looked back, it saw that a group of people had leaped into its sight and surrounded it.


    ¡°This red fox looks like it has only lived for less than twenty years, but it has already reached King Warrior tier and can transform into a human form. Hahaha! How could the Nan family let go of such a spirit beast?¡±


    An old man laughed arrogantly.


    The red fox looked scared, staring at the group of people in front of him with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°Little Fox, it¡¯s better to surrender now. We will give great preferential treatment to surrendered spirit beasts. All the spirit beasts in Land of No Return belong to the Nan family. If you don¡¯t obey, you will be a traitor to the spirit beast clan!¡±


    The red fox subconsciously took a few steps back. Its eyes flashed with a light, and it rushed off to the other side.


    Its leg was injured, so it could not run fast. After just a few steps, those people had already caught up to it.


    A light suddenly flashed, sending the red fox flying away before landing in front of a pair of feet.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks and looked at the red fox that was covered with blood on the ground. She frowned as if she was considering something.


    The red fox raised its head, and a familiar face was reflected in the fox¡¯s eyes¡­


    The fox looked happy after it saw Feng Ruqing.


    However, when it thought of those people behind it, it gritted its teeth and wanted to walk away from Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Ruqing turned around and called out to the red fox. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The fox¡¯s gaze did not seem like it was looking at a stranger. They must have known each other¡­

 Chapter 1686 - Feng Lianqings Sadness III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The red fox stepped forward and shook its head, indicating that it did not know her.


    ¡°You know me!¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and dragged the fox into her arms. ¡°But all the spirit beasts I know are already contracted with me, and you¡¯re¡­ Luo Li¡¯s husband?¡±


    The red fox¡¯s eyes flashed in panic as it looked at the powerful Nan family behind it.


    The look in its eyes had completely exposed it.


    The Luo family of Tian Shen Manor had a red fox raised by Luo Li as her husband. The red fox had come out to save Luo Li on the day of the great disaster of Tian Shen Manor and had suffered many injuries.


    However, the red fox back then was not as powerful as it was now; that was why Feng Ruqing did not recognize it in the beginning.


    She was only teasing this fox just now. People said foxes were smart and cunning, but this fox was so naive.


    When she was in Tian Shen Manor, she had helped Luo Li heal the red fox. However, the time they spent together was too short, so she did not correctly remember this fox¡¯s scent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve mistaken me for another fox,¡± the red fox said slowly.


    ¡°So you can speak like a human? Where¡¯s Luo Li? Why did you come to Land of No Return alone? And how did you become so strong?¡± Feng Ruqing asked, ignoring the red fox¡¯s denial.


    The red fox stiffened, a little annoyed. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know you. If you don¡¯t want any trouble, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled at the group of people that walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on this fox, so you all go back to your place.¡±


    A yellow-robed old man stopped in front of her. He felt a bit furious after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young Lady, all the spirit beasts in the world belong to the Nan family. Do you want to rob others of their belongings forcefully?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°But my girl loves this male fox. She will cry if she knows you¡¯ve taken her fox. So, I cannot give it to you¡­¡±


    The red fox stiffened. ¡®This woman¡­ Do you still not understand?


    ¡®How will I face Luo Li in the future if something happened to this woman?¡¯


    ¡°Huh!¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll become the Nan family¡¯s enemy!¡±


    Suddenly, an old voice came from behind Feng Ruqing.


    This voice was familiar to the people of the Nan family. All of them stiffened and looked in the direction of the voice¡­


    ¡°Since my granddaughter likes this fox, you people of the Nan family should give it to her.¡±


    The yellow-robed old man¡¯s face sank as he looked at the old man in the red-robed with hatred on his face. ¡°Tian Ya, it¡¯s you again! Why do we meet you everywhere we go?¡±


    Tian Ya laughed. ¡°That¡¯s just a misfortune for your Nan family. My granddaughter wants this fox. I¡¯ll spare your life if you leave immediately. Go back and tell that bastard, Nan, he doesn¡¯t need to keep sending people to chase me. I¡¯ll go to look for him myself later! And¡­¡±


    He paused and continued, ¡°Tell him to clean his neck and wait for me!¡±


    The others from the Nan family were filled with anger after hearing Tian Ya¡¯s words. They tried to make a move, but the yellow-robed old man brought his hand up to stop them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let this fox go for now. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1687 - Feng Lianqings Sadness IV

    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more but¡¯s!¡± The yellow-robed old man glanced at Tian Ya coldly and sneered. ¡°Tian Ya, I hope you¡¯ll always be this arrogant. You¡¯d better not fall into the hands of our Nan family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be worse than dead!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡±


    Tian Ya laughed overbearingly.


    The yellow-robed old man gritted his teeth and wanted to leave.


    However, the moment he turned around¡­


    Countless sword lights suddenly appeared and instantly slashed at his body.


    He turned back, staring at the sky in shock. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t keep your word¡­¡±


    ¡°Just now, I said I¡¯ll spare your life if you leave immediately. However, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice, so you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Tian Ya¡¯s laughter was laced with cheerfulness and pleasure as if teasing these people filled his heart with joy.


    Boom!


    The yellow-robed old man slumped to the ground, his eyes wide opened, dead.


    Tian Ya laughed and turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°My dear granddaughter, did you see that? That guy is an Emperor Warrior. It might have taken hours to kill him. A surprise attack from behind would be much less troublesome.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Is it really a good idea for you to say that in front of the Nan family?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing looked up and saw the people from the Nan family trembling with fear in their eyes.


    Elder Wei was the most powerful one among them, and now he was dead. Did they have any chance of winning here?


    ¡°As I said before if the Nan family appears in front of me again, it¡¯s not good to let them leave without giving something to them.¡± Tian Ya sneered. ¡°Now you only have three seconds to get out of here. After three seconds, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Swish!


    This time, everyone disappeared before Tian Ya could finish his words.


    The entire spirit beast mountain became silent again.


    ¡°You follow me back.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s words were not a question but a command.


    The red fox hesitated. ¡°The Nan family wants to capture me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re Luo Li¡¯s husband. I have the right to watch out for you on her behalf.¡±


    The red fox was silent for a few moments. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t let Luo Li know what has happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Luo Li did not follow you here. She probably would not have been able to come. By the way, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The red fox was startled. ¡°I promised Luo Li that I would go back and marry her when I could transform into a human. I went out on a training trip on my own, intending to improve my strength, and I accidentally got lost in a desert and fell from a cliff.¡±


    ¡®A cliff?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the way Nan Xian and I came to Land of No Return?¡¯


    ¡°But I was lucky¡­ I stumbled upon a relic of my ancestor and got its power, which allowed me to make a breakthrough to Advanced King Warrior tier. I guess you already know what happened later. The Nan family found me and chased me all the way to this place¡­¡±


    It had not yet transformed into human form and gone back to marry Luo Li, so it would never fall into the Nan family¡¯s hand.


    Otherwise, there was no way it could go back to Luo Li for the rest of its life.


    The red fox raised its head abruptly and stared at Feng Ruqing. ¡°What about¡­ You start a contract with me? They will not try to capture a beast that is in a contract.¡±

 Chapter 1688 - Feng Lianqings Sadness V

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing was stunned as she shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re Luo Li¡¯s husband. I won¡¯t start a contract with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The red fox was a little anxious. Its eyes reddened.


    ¡°Breaking the contract is somewhat troublesome. It is inconvenient for you to get married in the future¡­¡± Feng Ruqing held her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s better if you follow me back. It is dangerous for you to be out alone.¡±


    The red fox lowered its head. It was somewhat disappointed, but it did not say anything else.


    It had only heard from those spirit beasts in Cang Yue Mainland that it could enjoy endless benefits if it contracted with Feng Ruqing¡­


    Who knew it might be able to reach Emperor Warrior tier? Or transform into a human without making a breakthrough?


    Luo Li had been waiting for it for a long time, and it could not bear to make her wait any longer¡­


    ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tian Ya and said, ¡°Nan Xian is probably still looking for me. If he can¡¯t find me, he will definitely go back to Tianling Kingdom.¡±


    Tian Ya smiled. ¡°My dear granddaughter, call me ¡®grandfather¡¯ again.¡±


    ¡°I love to hear people call me grandfather.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people in this world will love to call you that, just like¡­ Feng Lianyi¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Lianyi?¡± Tian Ya sneered. ¡°I was kind enough to take her in back then, but as a result, she bullied my granddaughter! I won¡¯t forgive her even if she dies!¡±


    Feng Lianyi¡¯s life was a tragedy.


    She was born to the wrong family.


    If she were just a girl from an ordinary family, perhaps she would not have developed such a temperament.


    However, she was in the Duan family. Duan Qiong hated her, and the old master Duan only saw her as a tool. Zhen Tian loved her, but if she really cared about her daughter, she would not have let her leave her hometown and stay away from the Duan family¡­


    She also had a daughter¡­ She could not bear to let Qing Han out of her sight, not to mention sent her to someone else to grow up with a stranger¡­


    However¡­


    If Feng Lianyi was determined not to let that woman use her, perhaps¡­ Her life would not have ended so miserably¡­


    She was too dependent on General Manor, forgetting that only with her strength she could make others respect her for the rest of her life!


    ***


    Helian Manor, Tianling Kingdom.


    Helian Yue was just about to walk out when she bumped into Helian Ying.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you going out?¡± Helian Ying smiled gently. ¡°I just returned from General Manor. Master Lianqing doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood lately. I sent him some lotus seed soup, and he said it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helian Yue responded faintly, without any emotions. ¡°You know I¡¯m going out but are still blocking my way. Move!¡±


    Helian Ying stiffened as she sighed lightly. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you must change your temperament. You don¡¯t even know how these people in Wu Shang City are judging you.¡±


    Helian Yue frowned, looking somewhat impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. They like to judge people as if they are so perfect. But who knows what they fight about in secret. Some pretend like a good brother or a good sister. Tsk, tsk¡­ Why should I be a two-faced person like them?¡±

 Chapter 1689 - Feng Lianqings Sadness VI

    Her words were somewhat sarcastic, making Helian Ying a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have promised my aunt that I will not argue with you again. She said I¡¯m supposed to feel guilty about you, but why are you still bothering me? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you were the one who pushed me and tried to harm me when we were in General Manor that day.¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what are you talking about? We¡¯re sisters. How could I do such a thing?¡±


    Helian Yue seemed to be getting increasingly impatient; she had already said this, and Helian Ying still had not gotten out of the way!


    ¡°Helian Ying, what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helian Ying bit her lip. ¡°I just envied my sister for being able to know Young Lady Feng since long ago and becoming friends with her. I haven¡¯t been as lucky as you and haven¡¯t had the chance to get close to Young Lady Feng¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Helian Yue could not hold her anger anymore. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Xiao Qing that you¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    Helian Ying stiffened again. She was a little reluctant but eventually moved to the side.


    ¡°Helian Ying,¡± Helian Yue glanced at her. ¡°You have to please Xiao Qing first before you can marry Feng Lianqing. Trust me. If Xiao Qing doesn¡¯t like somebody, Grandfather Tian Ya will never let that person enter General Manor. Feng Lianqing still feels guilty for harming Xiao Qing, and also forbids anyone she does not like to appear in General Manor.


    ¡°And I¡­¡± Helian Yue raised her chin proudly. ¡°Xiao Qing likes me! Do you think if I say I want to marry Feng Lianqing, he will reject me again? Do you still have a chance?¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s face turned pale. She understood that what Helian Yue said was the truth.


    ¡°So you better not mess with me. By the way, I don¡¯t like Feng Lianqing anymore. Now I¡¯m going to wait for Grandfather Tian Ya and Xiao Qing at the city gate. Why don¡¯t you get out of here?¡±


    This time, Helian Ying was not in the way of stopping Helian Yue; she was filled with anger as she looked at the young girl rushing toward the door happily.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er¡­¡±


    When Yue Qin arrived, she saw Helian Ying standing in front of the gate, staring at it dumbly. Yue Qin was quite distressed and stepped forward. ¡°Ying¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to find Feng Lianqing? Is someone bullying you?¡±


    Helian Ying lowered her eyes and bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how Helian Yue has such great luck to be so close to Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter. Why can¡¯t I meet her?¡±


    If it were her, maybe¡­ She could get along better with Young Lady Feng.


    After all, she was better than Helian Yue in all aspects.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er¡­¡± Yue Qin laughed helplessly. ¡°How many people do you think will like Helian Yue? Back then, Young Lady Feng didn¡¯t know she¡¯s a member of General Manor. Now with Young Lady Feng¡¯s identity, would she still be friends with such an uneducated and unreasonable girl?¡±


    Helian Ying was silent.


    Yue Qin continued, ¡°Tian Ya is nice to Helian Yue because your grandfather loves Helian Yue the most, and Tian Ya respects him. As for Young Lady Feng being friends with her¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about this. How many people in Wu Shang City can stand Helian Yue? She¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Only then did Helian Ying quietly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, just now Helian Yue said that Young Lady Feng likes her very much, and if she said she wants to marry Feng Lianqing, he would definitely accept her.¡±

 Chapter 1690 - Feng Lianqings Sadness VII

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yue Qin sneered. ¡°She can only dream that. Everyone in Wu Shang City knows Master Lianqing hates her. Marry her? Ridiculous! Moreover, you are much better than Helian Yue. You can slowly approach Young Lady Feng, and if she likes you, Master Lianqing will definitely marry you.¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. She could already imagine the moment Feng Lianqing and her getting married¡­ She giggled.


    ¡°Oh, Mother, just now Helian Yue said that she was supposed to feel guilty about me. What was that all about? Is it because Father neglected me for her?¡± Helian Ying looked at Yue Qin blankly. ¡°I guess Helian Yue is not someone who would feel guilty about this.¡±


    The emotions in Yue Qin¡¯s eyes changed slightly. She clenched her fists tightly, and her gaze was cold.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I didn¡¯t want to tell you this at first, but¡­ Your father has an affair with Tian Tian, and Helian Yue is his daughter!¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s face turned pale, and her breathing grew heavier. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°The two of them have long been living together. Helian Yue is just a slut like her mother. She took your father from you.¡± Yue Qin sneered as she said.


    Helian Ying stumbled back, somewhat unable to stand upright. Her eyes were filled with shock and¡­ Pain.


    ¡°He lied to me! He said he was nice to Helian Yue because our family owed Helian Yue, and now¡­ Hahaha! He lied to me! And beat me for Helian Yue!¡± Helian Ying gritted her teeth viciously. Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Helian Yue should indeed feel guilty toward me because she owes me a lot!¡±


    Yue Qin lowered her eyes, smirking.


    ¡®Helian Yufei, you¡¯re the one who chose to abandon my daughter and me, so don¡¯t blame me for making our daughter hate you!¡¯


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, you must never let your grandfather and your father know about this matter.¡± Yue Qin raised her head and held Helian Ying¡¯s trembling hand. ¡°Your grandfather is old. He would fall ill if he knew about it. I know your grandfather is always siding Helian Yue, but he is still your grandfather.


    ¡°As for your father¡­ If you question him, he won¡¯t admit it, and maybe he might get mad and leave us. You don¡¯t want your father to be Helian Yue¡¯s father, do you?¡±


    Initially, Helian Ying could not control her desire to question Helian Yufei, but when she heard Yue Qin¡¯s words, she stopped in her tracks, and she was breathing fast and heavy with rage.


    Her father had not cared about her since she was young and had always favored Helian Yue. She had already been disappointed in him, and she did not expect him to go overboard and do something like this.


    ¡®How dare you take my father away from me? I¡¯m going to make you an orphan without a father or mother!¡¯


    ¡°Mother, I understand. I won¡¯t go to Father.¡±


    Helian Ying took a deep breath, her eyes filled with resentment.


    Seeing that Helian Ying had given up the urge to go to Helian Yufei, Yue Qin was also subconsciously relieved.


    If Helian Ying really went and made a big scene in front of the old master Helian, her lies might be revealed¡­


    However, this was not her fault. She had not been bad to Helian Yue all these years, so the debt had been repaid. Why should she have to repay the debt for the rest of her life just because Tian Tian and her husband lost their lives to save her and Ying¡¯er?

 Chapter 1691 - Feng Lianqings Sadness VIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Let Helian Yufei repaid the debt alone. She did not want to be nice to Helian Yue again and make Ying¡¯er suffer.


    Even the old master Helian was so unfair that he would not let Ying¡¯er get close to Feng Lianqing!


    The hatred in Yue Qin¡¯s eyes grew even deeper. Helian Yue had hurt Ying¡¯er and ruined her relationship with her husband. She really wished Helian Yue would die together with her slut mother¡­


    ***


    General Manor.


    Feng Lianqing sat in the study room alone, rubbing his temples, trying to ease the headache.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    A guard came in from outside the door and said helplessly. ¡°Young Lady Helian, Helian Ying, refused to leave just now. It was so hard to deal with her. She left a bowl of lotus seed soup and insisted I bring it to Master, or else she would not leave¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing frowned. ¡°You can just take it and give it to Master¡¯s cats.¡±


    The guard was silent for a moment. ¡°But she has been acting strange lately. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on her mind. In case she has put some kind of medicine in the lotus soup¡­ And suddenly there¡¯s a bunch of newborn kittens¡­ What are we supposed to do then?¡±


    1


    Feng Lianqing was startled. ¡°Master loves cats so much. He can afford to raise all of them. By the way, why aren¡¯t my master and Sister Ruqing back yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Helian Manor¡¯s guard said that General and Young Lady Feng wrote a letter to Second Lady Helian saying that they¡¯re coming back. Just now, someone saw Second Lady Helian running to the city gates happily. Master¡­ Did you not receive the letter?¡± The guard looked confused.


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡®Master and Sister Ruqing wrote a letter to Helian Yue¡­ Why didn¡¯t they tell me?


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Feng Lianqing looked embarrassed and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city gate to greet him. Master doesn¡¯t want me to go, but I insist! I don¡¯t care if he will kill me later!¡±


    The guard was slightly stunned. He felt that General Tian Ya would really beat Feng Lianqing to death if Feng Lianqing went uninvited¡­


    ***


    Tianling Kingdom.


    Helian Yue stared at the city gate, anticipating their arrival.


    Suddenly, a familiar scent came from next to her, and as she looked sideways, she saw a handsome man¡­


    The man was smiling, and his eyes were dazzling like the stars.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face sank as she asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here? Grandfather Tian Ya doesn¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    His lips twitched. He was used to being pestered by Helian Yue in the past, and now he was somewhat uncomfortable with her sudden coldness.


    Helian Yue did not say any more. She turned her gaze toward the city gate and saw a familiar figure approaching from afar.


    Of course, Qing Han was one step ahead of Helian Yue.


    She was like a small butterfly, pouncing around Feng Ruqing.


    However, she seemed to be much more careful than before. She quickly stopped when she was in front of Feng Ruqing, her smile bright, and her eyes shining like stars.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and squeezed Little Qing Han¡¯s small face. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Fu Chen stood obediently at the side. He finally realized something when he saw that Feng Ruqing had brought Xiao Ya back.

 Chapter 1692 - Feng Lianqings Sadness IX

    ¡®It seems that Feng Lianyi is from the Duan family and Tang Yin really has some connections with them¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and saw Helian Yue¡¯s excited face, her smile fading. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Grandfather not to tell you about today. I didn¡¯t want you to come out and pick us.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue smiled. ¡°When you were not around these past few days, the little prince and I have taken good care of your herbs garden, and we¡¯ve cleaned it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ***


    Feng Lianqing had prepared many things to say to Feng Ruqing and Tian Ya, but both just walked past him without even looking at him¡­


    Feng Lianqing was a little anxious and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Master, Sister Ruqing!¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is Master¡¯s granddaughter, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with calling her Sister Ruqing¡­ Right? I don¡¯t think Master will beat me for this¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks and turned back, surprised to see Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He had been standing there for half a day, and Feng Ruqing had not even noticed his presence.


    How pathetic was he¡­


    ¡°If you have anything to say, say it later.¡± Tian Ya was cold. ¡°I¡¯m tired now¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    Feng Lianqing ran up, looking like a lapdog. ¡°Master, Sister Ruqing, do you have anything you need me to get for you?¡±


    ¡°No, get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then¡­ Sister Ruqing, I¡¯ll hold this fox for you. It looks quite heavy¡­¡±


    Helian Yue stared at him in silence. She was a bit anxious and flew to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I can help you. I¡¯ve been doing farm work these days, so I¡¯m stronger than him. He definitely can¡¯t hold this fox.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruqing, although I don¡¯t do farm work, I¡¯m stronger than Yue¡¯er¡­ Besides, Yue¡¯er is a girl. It¡¯s not good to tire her out. Let me hold it.¡±


    These two people continued to argue, but no one saw the red fox¡¯s face darkening.


    What did they mean when they said it was heavy? Did they despise it?


    Of course, the red fox could see how Feng Ruqing had treated Helian Yue,so it would not make a move against Helian Yue. Therefore, it barked and pounced on Feng Lianqing, leaving a scratch on the man¡¯s face.


    The red fox returned to Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms. It licked its paws and sneered at the stunned Feng Lianqing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually a little heavy¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt from the clear sky, striking the red fox and causing it to stiffen. Slowly, it lowered its head in frustration.


    ¡®Have I really gained some weight?¡¯


    ¡®What if Luo Li doesn¡¯t like it¡­ What should I do?


    ¡®No! I need to lose weight¡­¡¯


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing threw the little fox in her arms to Feng Lianqing.


    Feng Lianqing was filled with joy. ¡®Is Sister Ruqing willing to forgive me?¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Helian Yue turned to Feng Ruqing with eyes full of sorrow.


    Feng Ruqing touched her small head and said. ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, so it¡¯s better to let Feng Lianqing hold it.¡±


    This sentence made Helian Yue instantly smile with joy, and the smile on her face grew increasingly brighter¡­

 Chapter 1693 - Feng Lianqings Sadness X

    ¡°Alright!¡±


    She knew that Xiao Qing would not easily forgive him.


    Feng Lianqing was so protective of Feng Lianyi back then, so he deserved to be treated like this!


    Tian Ya cleared his throat and glanced at Feng Lianqing coldly. ¡°Qing¡¯er, initially, I wanted to introduce this brat to you and marry you to him. Who knew this brat was actually a jerk! Fortunately, I¡¯ve seen his stupid true face earlier. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t make such a decision. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly shocked. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t let Nan Xian know that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is that kid still going to beat me up?¡±


    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡±


    However, he would not let her sleep with him¡­


    The little snake in Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms stretched out its small head.


    ¡®I must tell Master about this!


    ¡®The one named Feng Lianqing is a bad guy!¡¯


    Poor Feng Lianqing did not know that he would be killed because of a joke Tian Ya made¡­


    ***


    General Manor.


    Tian Ya¡¯s army was already standing at the entrance to greet her. The moment Feng Ruqing stepped into the manor, their voices echoed throughout the sky¡­


    ¡°Welcome, Young Lady Feng!¡±


    Feng Ruqing had officially come to General Manor as the young lady for the first time. She did not need to be introduced by Tian Ya because all these people already knew who she was.


    ¡°Sister Ruqing¡­¡± Feng Lianqing ran over with the little fox in his arms smilingly. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you.¡±


    He was full of pride as he said this as if he was asking for a compliment.


    Feng Ruqing turned to him and smiled. ¡°I am not blaming you. You don¡¯t have to treat me like this.¡±


    After all, when she first met Feng Lianqing, she was still very fond of him.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve to do this. Master thinks you¡¯re angry with me¡­ He won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Feng Lianqing was pitiful. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Master for many years. He¡¯s like my father, and I don¡¯t want to leave him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s smile suddenly faded. ¡°He¡¯s like who?¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± Feng Lianqing was blank.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Feng Lianqing! If he¡¯s your father, then what about me?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was stunned.


    In that case, would he not be senior to Feng Ruqing?


    ¡°Sister Ruqing, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not blaming you. You and Feng Lianyi grew up together since childhood. You valued your love and loyalty, so saying a few words for her didn¡¯t affect me. Moreover, you never force me to forgive her.¡±


    In fact, Feng Lianqing had not done anything wrong. She understood that it was tough to cut contact with a close friend who had grown up with him since childhood.


    It was already extremely hard for Feng Lianqing to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me you¡¯re hurting, it¡¯s Yue¡¯er. That girl liked you since she was young and has risked her life for you to find the spirit herb. She might be too annoying to you, but¡­¡± Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°You believed in Feng Lianyi, not her, and that broke her heart.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was slightly stunned as he lowered his head.


    Somehow, he felt pain when he recalled the disappointment in Helian Yue¡¯s eyes back then¡­


    ¡°Sister Ruqing, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You should feel sorry toward Yue¡¯er, not me. Yue¡¯er is a bit unruly, but she¡¯s naive, and people like her will never lie. You should trust her.¡±


    To Helian Yue, what hurt her was not rejection, but¡­ His distrust.

 Chapter 1694 - Helian Yings Grief I

    Feng Lianqing was startled. He understood that what Feng Ruqing said was true, but he fell silent. He had no more words.


    Feng Ruqing had left, and he did not even notice it. He stood there for a long time, lost in his own thoughts¡­


    ***


    Feng Ruqing walked to the backyard and saw Qing Han playing with the red fox. She paused and asked, ¡°Qing Han, has State Preceptor returned?¡±


    Qing Han turned her head and looked at Feng Ruqing, confused. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t Father leave with you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡®It seems that State Preceptor hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­ ¡± Fu Chen turned his gaze toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you come back together?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened, wishing to pull Qing Zhu out and beat it up again.


    ¡°Qing Zhu has left a mark, but maybe State Preceptor didn¡¯t recognize it, so he didn¡¯t come to me. I¡¯m back now, he should have gotten the news, and he will return to Wu Shang City soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Qing Han blinked and jumped to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, when will Grandmother Suyi come? I miss her.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡®This little brat is thinking of Suyi to take her to play and burn this place?¡¯


    A servant suddenly came to the door and said respectfully, ¡°Young Lady, Manor Lady of the Helian family has come to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Manor Lady of the Helian family?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only Helian Yue in the Helian family?¡±


    ¡°Mother has a worse memory than I do¡­¡± Little Qing Han raised her small face proudly. ¡°There¡¯s another person in the Helian family. I don¡¯t know her name¡­ Brother Fu Chen told me. He said that person doesn¡¯t seem like a good girl. She always looks at Helian Yue evilly as if she¡¯s thinking of something bad¡­¡±


    Qing Han was not there back then, but she had found out about it from Fu Chen. She never thought that her mother, who was there, would have forgotten about it.


    Feng Ruqing narrowed her eyes and smirked. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    The servant left after receiving her order.


    A moment later, a woman with light makeup followed the servant in.


    The woman¡¯s face was considered beautiful, or at least the kind that would make a man¡¯s heart soften when he looked at her. She looked like a girl from a noble family, soft and gentle.


    Helian Ying followed the servant and walked in quickly. She raised her eyes and saw Feng Ruqing, who was sitting on the stone bench.


    She was dressed in red, and her eyes were too similar to Tian Ya¡¯s. It was no wonder Helian Yue was able to tell at a glance that she had a relationship with Tian Ya.


    If she could have met Feng Ruqing earlier, perhaps¡­ The one who got the help from Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter would be her¡­


    ¡°Young Lady Feng¡­¡±


    With a slight smile, Helian Ying wanted to take a seat in front of Feng Ruqing.


    When she met Feng Lianqing, she had also sat in front of him like this, and Feng Lianqing had no complaint about this¡­ Even though he sometimes looked a little uncomfortable¡­ Except for this time¡­ She did not understand why he did not even let her in¡­


    However¡­


    The stone bench exploded before Helian Ying could sit on it. She was caught off guard and fell to the ground, screaming painfully.


    With a cup of tea in her hand, Feng Ruqing looked at Helian Ying smilingly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 1695 - Helian Yings Grief II

    Helian Ying quickly stood up as if nothing had happened. She turned to the stone bench. Just as she wanted to sit down again, this bench also instantly exploded¡­


    There was still something that Helian Ying did not understand¡­


    At first, she thought it was because of the stone bench, but it had happened twice. It was obvious that someone did not want her to sit.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Young Lady Feng, I heard that Young Lady Feng has been taking extra care of Yue¡¯er these few days, so I came to thank Young Lady Feng.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and stared at Helian Ying smilingly as if she was waiting for her to continue speaking.


    Helian Yue saw the smile, and all the tension in her heart eased a little. ¡°Sister Yue¡¯er has been mischievous and unruly since she was young and must have caused a lot of trouble for Young Lady Feng. I came here to apologize on behalf of my sister. She was bugging Master Lianqing before, and even Master Lianqing could not stand her a little. I was worried that Young Lady Feng would have some misunderstandings about Sister Yue¡¯er, so I came to explain on her behalf¡­¡±


    Her tone was tinged with helplessness. ¡°Sister Yue¡¯er is always like this. I hope Young Lady Feng can understand¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s was unruly and mischievous. On the contrary, she was very gentle and understanding.


    She had also told Feng Ruqing that Helian Yue was always pestering Feng Lianqing, and he did not like it. If Feng Ruqing really cared for Feng Lianqing, she would not have allowed him to marry such a girl.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing tapped the tabletop. ¡°Continue¡­¡±


    Helian Yue saw that Feng Ruqing did not get angry with her. She was happy and became bolder¡­


    ¡°Young Lady Feng, some time ago, Yue¡¯er had told me that the young lady of General Manor had extraordinary looks and outstanding talent. However, I was too naive and thought she was talking about Feng Lianyi¡­ Now that I think about it, Feng Lianyi was called Maiden Lianyi, not the young lady. General had missed Young Lady Feng so much for a long time. Yue¡¯er had already recognized Young Lady Feng but didn¡¯t say anything about it, and almost caused Young Lady Feng to be harmed by a traitor¡­ Yue¡¯er should not do that to Young Lady Feng.¡±


    Helian Ying frowned, looking like she was worried about Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes went blank. ¡°I only found out about my relationship with Tian Ya that day. How did Helian Yue already know about it?¡±


    Helian Ying laughed. ¡°Young Lady Feng is so elegant, just like General, even a fool can see that.¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Her smile was unreadable.


    ¡°Alright, all of you can come out now.¡±


    Helian Ying was stunned. She raised her head and was shocked to see a few people coming out of the room. Her face turned pale, and she froze for a moment.


    ¡®Master Lianqing¡­ Helian Yue?


    ¡®And¡­


    ¡®Grandfather?


    ¡®Why are they all here?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Your grandfather came to have tea with my grandfather. Helian Yue and Lianqing both went to the city gate to greet me. That¡¯s why all of them are here.¡±


    Helian Ying trembled violently and took a few steps back; her eyes widened in fear.


    ¡®Master Lianqing¡­ Shouldn¡¯t he be in the study room dealing with some matters for General?¡¯

 Chapter 1696 - Helian Yings Grief III

    ¡®And¡­


    ¡®Grandfather¡­


    ¡®What brings him to General Manor?¡¯


    ¡°Feng Lianqing, did you hear that?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°She said you were a fool because you didn¡¯t recognize me in the first place, but instead, Yue¡¯er was so smart that she had outsmarted everyone. If this girl was so smart, she wouldn¡¯t have been used by others. ¡±


    Without waiting for Feng Lianqing to respond, Helian Yue looked at Feng Ruqing sadly. ¡°What does Xiao Qing mean? Am I not smart enough?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, but for a moment, it made Helian Yue¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡®I¡¯m smart, and I¡¯ll get smarter from now on!


    ¡®That¡¯s the only way Xiao Qing will not kick me out!¡¯


    Helian Ying¡¯s face turned pale, her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Master Lianqing, I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Old Master Helian snapped and pointed at Helian Ying angrily. ¡°You¡¯re very well behaved in front of me¡­ I never thought that you¡¯re so jealous of Yue¡¯er. If I hadn¡¯t heard all this, I wouldn¡¯t even have known how you¡¯re making up stories about your sister out there!¡±


    Helian Ying panicked and took a step forward, but a red fox stopped her.


    This red fox stared at her with eerie eyes, frightening her into taking a few steps back; her face grew paler.


    ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t! You have to trust me. I didn¡¯t mean any harm to my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Helian Ying, do you think I¡¯m stupid? What did you just say? What do you mean Helian Yue is pestering Master Lianqing, and that he hates her? You¡¯re saying this as if my Yue¡¯er is not welcomed!¡±


    Helian Ying was dumbfounded. She bit her lips hard, tears flowing down her face.


    ¡®How could Grandfather forget that I¡¯m also his granddaughter¡­


    ¡®Why does he have only Helian Yue in his heart?¡¯


    ¡°You accuse Yue¡¯er saying she already knew Young Lady Feng¡¯s identity and deliberately tried to get close to her? I know Yue¡¯er more than anyone else. She would never have such a thought and would never hurt someone who cares about her!¡±


    Old Master Helian¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he snapped at her in a stern voice.


    His words stabbed deep into Helian Ying¡¯s heart. She closed her eyes slowly.


    ¡®Helian Yue has never had such a thought?


    ¡®Why is only Helian Yue important to Grandfather?¡¯


    ¡°Helian Ying¡­¡± Feng Lianqing¡¯s face was expressionless and cold. ¡°I rejected Yue¡¯er not because I hate her. I just want to focus on my cultivation. I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by love, and I didn¡¯t want to give her hope. That was why I did that to her, but as for you¡­ I simply don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Initially, he could not say whether he liked or disliked Helian Ying. When he met her, he would not act like a stranger, but neither would he talk to her like a good friend.


    However, after she said those words in front of him at Feng Lianyi¡¯s banquet, he started to hate her¡­


    If he had known that Helian Ying was this kind of person, he would never treat her as a friend and would have stayed away from her long ago.


    Helian Ying¡¯s heart raced faster, and what made her feel sadder than Old Master Helian¡¯s words was Feng Lianqing¡¯s last sentence¡­


    ¡®I simply don¡¯t like you!¡¯

 Chapter 1697 - Helian Yings Grief IV

    ¡®He said that he rejected Helian Yue for goodness¡¯ sake. But as for me, he simply doesn¡¯t like me?¡¯


    Helian Ying¡¯s tears fell like spring water. Her eyes reddened, and suddenly, she laughed out loud like a crazy woman.


    ¡°All of you only care for Helian Yue. What about me? First it was Father, then Grandfather, and now Master Lianqing¡­ You never think about my feelings¡­ Even Young Lady Feng of General Manor plotted against me for Helian Yue!


    ¡°But Helian Yue owes me. She owes my mother and me, and she¡¯ll never be able to pay it back in this lifetime!¡±


    Helian Ying glared at Helian Yue with eyes full of hatred.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face turned pale as she seemed to know what Helian Ying was going to say. She bit her lips and shouted, ¡°You shut up! Shut up!¡±


    One was someone she had once liked, and one was someone she liked now!


    She must not let Helian Ying say anything about this. Otherwise, how could she face them in the future?


    She did not care what the people of Wu Shang City thought about her, but she did care about someone after all¡­


    ¡°Helian Yue, you look so scared¡­ So I¡¯m going to reveal your identity to everyone now!¡± Helian Ying laughed wildly.


    ¡®Mother is afraid that Grandfather will be angry, so she doesn¡¯t allow me to mention this in front of him.


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®If Grandfather is so biased, why should I care if he is alive or died?¡¯


    If Yue Qin was present, she would probably be so scared and might have knocked Helian Ying unconscious with a stick.


    She just wanted to make Helian Ying hate her father, Helian Yufei, as much as she did.


    She also wanted Helian Ying to know that they no longer owed Helian Yue anything, and it should be Helian Yue who owed them.


    However, she never thought that her daughter would dig a grave for them in public.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Old Master Helian was a little confused and mad. ¡°When has Yue¡¯er wronged you? It¡¯s you and your mother who owe her! Her true identity? I¡¯m her grandfather. I know this more clearly than anyone else.¡±


    Helian Ying sneered. ¡°You¡¯re only fooling yourself. I heard that you favored that b*tch, Tian Tian, and have always been cold to my mother, so it¡¯s not impossible for you to deceive everyone for her!¡±


    Helian Yue was furious and pounced upon Helian Ying, baring her teeth and nails like a wild animal.


    ¡°Who are you calling sluts? You and your mother are the ones who are sluts! Don¡¯t curse my mother!¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s words had triggered Helian Yue.


    Back then, she had borrowed the Helian family¡¯s soldiers and beat up all the young masters of Wu Shang City.


    That was because those people had called her an orphan.


    After that time, no one dared to bully her like that again.


    When they saw her, they were afraid and terrified and simply ran away¡­


    So, she never heard the word ¡®orphan¡¯ again¡­


    And today¡­


    She would not allow anyone to insult her mother.


    No matter what happened to her mother, she would always be the best person in Helian Yue¡¯s heart!


    Helian Ying¡¯s face was left with bloody marks; Helian Yue also tore her clothes. Her hair was messy, and she had a few wounds on her skin.


    Feng Lianqing was somewhat dumbfounded. He looked at Helian Yue in shock, trembling.


    ¡®Is a woman¡¯s fight always this terrifying?


    ¡®You were not using any spiritual energy and were just pulling with your bare hands?¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha! Helian Yue, aren¡¯t you just afraid that I¡¯ll say it out loud? You¡¯re a b*tch born by a b*tch! My father has been good to you since you were a child and has asked me to be nice to you, saying that our family owes you. In the end, it¡¯s you who owes us! You¡¯re just a b*tch born by my father and Tian Tian!¡±

 Chapter 1698 - Helian Yings Grief V

    Helian Yue was filled with hate and anger; her eyes were red as she pulled Helian Ying¡¯s hair viciously.


    ¡°Say it again in front of Xiao Qing, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Helian Ying sneered as she looked at Helian Yue coldly.


    Boom!


    Old Master Helian was already furious, and Helian Ying¡¯s words only made his blood boil. He rushed straight at Helian Ying and pushed Helian Yue to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Who told you that? Who has slandered my granddaughter?¡±


    Helian Ying wiped the corners of her mouth and stood up straight. ¡°My mother told me that!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Master Helian was so furious. ¡°My second son and daughter-in-law loved each other, and they have nothing to do with Yufei! That woman Yue Qin tried every possible way to harm Tian Tian, and now she won¡¯t even let a dead person go peacefully. She¡¯s still spreading rumors like this to ruin her reputation!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helian Ying sneered. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard for you to admit it in front of so many people. Grandfather, have you forgotten that I¡¯m also your granddaughter? You¡¯re so biased!¡±


    Old Master Helian closed his eyes, and only a short while later did he open them again, but the anger in his eyes had not faded.


    ¡°Do you know why I have favored Yue¡¯er since childhood? It¡¯s not only because she has no parents.¡±


    Helian Ying smiled coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother who had always hurt Tian Tian back then. Tian Tian never liked your father, but your mother repeatedly harmed Tian Tian because your father once loved her. In the end, Tian Tian saved Yue Qin, who fell into the hands of the Helian family¡¯s enemies, and the couple both lost their lives because of that incident! ¡±


    Feng Lianqing frowned. He did not know about this matter.


    He only knew that Helian Yue had lost her parents, but he did not know how her parents had died.


    Even Helian Yue, who was filled with anger just now, slowly raised her head. Her eyes fell upon the old man¡¯s face, and tears flowed down her cheeks as she gave a loud cry.


    ¡®Did Grandfather mean that¡­ Mother had not betrayed Father?


    ¡®I¡¯m not Uncle¡¯s daughter, and I don¡¯t owe Helian Ying anything?


    Helian Yue was relieved, but she still could not feel any happier. She had never thought that a person could be so vicious that they would go so far as to slander a person who had passed away.


    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t know one thing, but I had already found out about it back then. It was your mother who wanted to kill Tian Tian. She went to the enemy secretly to ally with them, but they used her back to threaten the Helian family¡­¡±


    As soon as Old Master Helian thought of those past events, grief and anger surged in his heart. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be so kind and let such a scourge like your mother stay in the Helian family after you were born back then. I have almost harmed my granddaughter again because of a person who doesn¡¯t have any blood relation to the Helian family!¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t have any blood relation to the Helian family?¡¯


    Helian Ying was shocked.


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯


    ¡°What are you talking about, Grandfather?¡± Helian Yue was also dumbfounded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any blood relation to the Helian family?¡±


    Old Master Helian sneered. ¡°Your uncle, Helian Yufei, is not my son. Your grandmother was a widow back then. I ran into her house to escape from the enemy. I happened to see her bathing, and she saw me. As a man, I should be responsible for that, so I married her. Helian Yufei is the one she brought to the Helian family. Only General knows about this matter.¡±

 Chapter 1699 - Helian Yings Death I

    Helian Ying stumbled a few steps back as if she could not handle such a blow.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    She bit her lips hard, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Am I not your granddaughter? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You can go back and ask your mother about this matter. She knows exactly what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Old Master Helian closed his eyes in sorrow. Perhaps only now did he understand that he should not have been soft-hearted that fateful day. Even if he did not kill Yue Qin, he should have driven her out of the Helian family.


    Perhaps then¡­ Helian Ying would not have become as vicious as her mother.


    ¡°In this matter, Yufei is indeed at fault. He still felt guilt about Helian Yue¡¯s parents, so he gave all his time to Yue¡¯er. He neglected you, causing you to follow your mother to turn out like this.¡±


    Old Master Helian opened his eyes that now were filled with determination.


    ¡°I will punish her when I return, but¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You and your mother can no longer stay in the Helian family.¡±


    Helian Ying froze and stared at Old Master Helian in disbelief.


    ¡®Grandfather is kicking me out?


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Even though they had no blood relation, she had lived in the Helian family for so many years after all, and he had dared say he wanted to disown her?


    ¡°No! Grandfather, you can¡¯t drive me away.¡± Helian Ying¡¯s eyes flashed with panic. Her face turned pale, as she threw herself at Old Master Helian, holding his thigh with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll die outside if you drive me away. Grandfather, please¡­ I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    All these years, no one dared to bully her because she was the young lady of the Helian family. However, if she was kicked out, she would lose her social standings, and many people would bully her.


    That was why even if she died, she would never leave the Helian family!


    ¡°Helian Ying¡­¡± Old Master Helian sighed. ¡°I was the one who asked your mother to stay, which led to this drama. Do you think I would still keep you with me? You and your mother no longer have anything to do with the Helian family. Go away, and I will tell the public that you have gone to the mountains to recuperate from an illness.¡±


    Helian Ying was startled. She stared at Old Master Helian blankly, slowly releasing her hand and standing up.


    ¡°Grandfather, I have been in the Helian family for so many years. Have you ever treated me as your granddaughter?¡±


    Old Master Helian frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? If I haven¡¯t been treating you as my granddaughter, do you think you would have been treated so well in the Helian family?


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Helian Ying¡¯s gaze was lunatic, her eyes bloodshot as she sneered.


    ¡°No! You only have Helian Yue in your heart. So what if my father is not your son? You¡¯re so biased that in the end, it¡¯s me and my mother¡¯s fault. That b*tch Tian Tian deserves to die! It¡¯s good that she is dead. Great! Hahaha!¡±


    Helian Yue went crazy and rushed toward Helian Ying again. ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch. I¡¯ll rip your mouth off and see if you can still curse my mother!¡±


    This matter was no longer something that Feng Ruqing could interfere with. After all, it was someone else¡¯s family affairs. Therefore, she was just watching the show from the sidelines from beginning to the end.


    Suddenly, she saw a flash of light, and when she looked sideways, she saw that Helian Ying had already grabbed a dagger and was about to stab Helian Yue¡­

 Chapter 1700

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She flicked her fingers, and spiritual energy directly struck upon the dagger in Helian Ying¡¯s hand.


    The dagger shook violently and fell to the ground, emitting a faint vibrating sound.


    General Manor¡¯s courtyard became silent¡­


    Helian Yue was shocked. She stopped and stared at Helian Ying¡¯s pale face in front of her.


    Helian Ying bit her lips and stared at Feng Ruqing with a gaze that was filled with hatred.


    If eyes were like daggers, Feng Ruqing would have already been shredded into a million pieces.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The old master Helian rose in rage and punched Helian Ying¡¯s chest.


    Helian Ying was sent flying a few steps back before falling to the ground in a heap, spurting out a mouthful of blood. She sneered.


    It was a pity¡­ She had thought she could stab Helian Yue, but someone was faster than her and had saved Helian Yue¡­


    Feng Ruqing walked up to Helian Ying expressionlessly and bent down to pick up the dagger that had fallen to the ground. She then pointed it at Helian Ying¡¯s chest¡­


    Helian Ying felt the chill. Her body shivered and subconsciously wanted to move backward.


    Feng Ruqing did not give her a chance, and in a flash, the dagger had stabbed into her chest.


    Blood flowed from her chest, staining her lapels red, and her eyes were wide opened.


    Old Master Helian trembled and closed his eyes as if he was somewhat unwilling to watch.


    After pulling the dagger out, Feng Ruqing turned around to face Old Master Helian, ¡°With people who hold grudges like her, there were only the choices of her being dead or Helian Yue being dead. There is no third choice. I don¡¯t care how others choose, but I will only let Helian Yue live, so she must die!¡±


    Helian Ying and Duan Qiong¡¯s situation was different.


    She left Duan Qiong to live because Duan Qiong did not hold a grudge in his heart, and he had to repent for his mistakes for the rest of his life, so he could only live.


    However, Helian Ying¡­


    If she were alive, she would always try to take revenge on Helian Yue.


    Therefore, only one of them was destined to survive in this world.


    Old Master Helian did not speak for a long time.


    After all, he had raised her since childhood, and now that she was dead¡­ It was impossible for him not to feel anything at all.


    However, the old man was a wise man. He knew that what Feng Ruqing said was true. The two sisters, Helian Yue and Helian Ying were not destined to live together.


    As such, he naturally hoped that it would be Helian Yue who would live, not to mention that it was Helian Ying who made the first move in trying to kill his granddaughter.


    ¡°What my granddaughter said is true.¡± Tian Ya stepped forward slowly. ¡°So what if we have raised them since childhood? If that woman Feng Lianyi dares to touch my granddaughter, I¡¯d like to kill her myself! And the one at fault in this matter was Helian Ying. Her heart was only filled with jealousy and hatred. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.¡±


    Old Master Helian sighed and laughed bitterly. ¡°I understand. I just can¡¯t bear to do it, but there¡¯s always someone who can do it for me. It was indeed her fault, and there¡¯s no one to blame except her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like that, and you should teach your son a lesson. How could he leave Helian Ying to Yue Qin¡¯s care as a child? She behaves like this only because of him. Is he really a father? He didn¡¯t discipline her and has gotten Helian Ying into this situation.¡±

 Chapter 1701 - Helian Yings Death III

    Tian Ya frowned.


    The corners of Old Master Helian¡¯s mouth moved slightly, but he did not speak in the end.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just Helian Yufei¡­ But I should be blamed too.¡¯


    Just because Helian Ying had always been so good and obedient in front of him, he rarely paid attention to her, and he did not even know when she had become so wicked like her mother.


    If he and Yufei had given her more attention since childhood and not allowed Yue Qin to take care of her, would all of these end differently?


    No. There was one thing that Old Master Helian forgot; human nature would never change.


    Helian Ying loved Feng Lianqing, so the same thing would still happen, and she would repeat the same mistake that her mother had made back then¡­


    ¡°Ying¡¯er!¡±


    Yue Qin perhaps had sensed something terrible and hurriedly ran in through the door. Her eyes reddened when she saw Helian Ying, who had fallen in a pool of blood. She cried and rushed toward Helian Ying¡¯s corpse like a madwoman.


    Helian Yufei, who arrived afterward, could not comfort her no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er!¡±


    With a hissing, grief-stricken voice, she turned furiously to Old Master Helian, questioning him, ¡°Father! Ying¡¯er is your granddaughter. Yes, she doesn¡¯t have any blood relation with you, but you¡¯ve watched her grow up since she was a child. How can you do this to her?¡±


    Helian Yufei could not accept this fact. He stumbled a few times, looking at the old man incredulously.


    ¡°Father¡­ Why¡­ Why¡­¡±


    Tears flowed from his eyes, and he was unable to stand still.


    After all, Helian Ying was his daughter. How could he not love her?


    Now, as he watched Helian Ying in a pool of blood, his heart felt like it was being stung, making him gradually close his eyes¡­


    ¡°Why? Ask your beloved wife. She accused you and Tian Tian in front of Ying¡¯er, saying that Yue¡¯er is your daughter!¡±


    Helian Yufei was shocked. He turned to look at Yue Qin and clenched his fists tightly, trembling violently as if there was a strong storm brewing within him.


    ¡°Moreover, Helian Ying had just tried to attack Yue¡¯er. I was the one who killed Helian Ying to save Yue¡¯er.¡±


    Old Master Helian had regained his calmness and had taken everything into his own hands.


    He could abandon Yue Qin and Helian Ying, but his feelings for Helian Yufei, his adopted son, were clearly deeper.


    He did not want Helian Yufei to offend Feng Ruqing for Helian Ying, so he would take responsibility for Helian Ying¡¯s death.


    Helian Yufei trembled as he looked at Yue Qin with resentment in his eyes.


    ¡°Yue Qin!!!¡±


    Yue Qin¡¯s face was pale as she hugged Helian Ying in her arms tightly, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°Helian Yufei, are you even a man? Your daughter has been killed, and you¡¯re yelling at me here, not avenging her death?¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er died because of you! Who made you talk nonsense in front of Ying¡¯er? You¡¯re the one who killed her!¡± Helian Yufei walked up to Yue Qin and grabbed her lapels, forcibly pulling her up from the ground.


    Helian Ying¡¯s body fell to the cold ground again; the scent of blood permeating the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Yue Qin snapped angrily. ¡°What did I say wrong? You once had an affair with Tian Tian¡­ Ying¡¯er, your daughter, has the right to know everything!¡±

 Chapter 1702 - Helian Yings Death IV

    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Helian Yufei slapped Yue Qin¡¯s face with such a force that made her face swell.


    His hand was shaking with anger. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done wrong.¡±


    If Yue Qin had not incited her daughter with such things, Helian Ying would not have come to General Manor, and¡­ She would not have said those kinds of words in front of his father, infuriating him.


    Even more so, she would not have attacked Yue¡¯er, and her grandfather would not have killed her by mistake!


    It was all Yue Qin¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Have I done anything wrong, Helian Yufei? I¡¯ve suffered a lot in my life marrying you. What have I done wrong? You only had that b*tch Tian Tian in your heart before, and now you only cared about Helian Yue!¡±


    Yue Qin¡¯s hair was messy, and her fearless gaze was fixed upon Helian Yufei.


    She sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±


    She did not know where she found the strength to push Helian Yufei away, laughing. ¡°Ying¡¯er is gone, and she will be bullied by that b*tch in that world! Helian Yufei, you can¡¯t protect your daughter, I¡¯ll protect her myself. Hahaha!¡±


    Yue Qin drew her sword in her hand quickly and dragged it across her neck. Blood flowed from her neck, painting the scenery red.


    Helian Yufei was stunned. He did not expect Yue Qin to end up like this.


    Yue Qin¡¯s lips still curved ironically, and her body collapsed to the ground with a crash, breathing slowly before completely going silent.


    Seeing this scene, Helian Yufei¡¯s throat was a little dry, and he suddenly became unable to say anything, staring blankly at Yue Qin, who had fallen to the ground. He lost his senses for a long time¡­


    ¡°Yufei, bury them properly.¡±


    Old Master Helian frowned, and he sighed softly. ¡°They came to the Helian family, now that they¡¯re gone. Let them go with some decency.¡±


    Yue Qin was dead¡­


    There was another reason why he did not punish Yue Qin back then. His son and daughter-in-law had traded their lives to save Yue Qin, and he did not want them to sacrifice in vain, so he had allowed her to remain in the Helian family.


    As he thought about it now, he felt like he had made a big mistake back then¡­


    ¡°General, I¡¯m a little tired. Yue¡¯er, you accompany me back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±


    Helian Yue nodded and went to Old Master Helian¡¯s side.


    When she was about to leave, she turned back to Feng Ruqing and said, ¡°Xiao Qing, Feng Lianqing is a bad guy. Don¡¯t be friends with him! He¡¯s a hypocrite.¡±


    Feng Lianqing was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m still going to take care of the herb garden for you. After all, you can¡¯t leave the little prince alone, or he¡¯ll eat everything in your garden.¡± Helian Yue snorted.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She frowned.


    ¡®The little prince has eaten all of my spirit herbs?¡¯


    Hehe¡­


    She smiled coldly.


    Little Qing Han stood next to Feng Ruqing, and after seeing her smile, she could not help but shudder.


    ¡®Mother looks so scary right now. It¡¯s like someone is about to get it bad¡­


    ¡°You should go back too.¡±


    Tian Ya looked at Helian Yufei coldly. ¡°Clean up my yard before all this blood irritates my beloved granddaughter¡¯s eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1703 - Nan Xian Is Back I

    When Feng Ruqing rushed back to her garden, she found that her garden was indeed missing quite a few spirit herbs. Her face darkened, and she flew into the palace, picking up the little prince and beating him severely.


    The entire palace was filled with the sounds of the little prince crying and wailing, but the emperor turned a blind eye as if he did not see anything.


    After Feng Ruqing beat the little prince up, she went back to General Manor, and from afar, she saw a man in white robes, like a fairy, walking toward General Manor. She quickly went up to the man happily.


    ¡°State Preceptor!¡±


    The man was about to step into the manor when he suddenly heard a voice from behind him. He slowly turned his head to catch the woman pouncing on him.


    He moved carefully, fearing that he would hurt the child in her womb.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just returned to Wu Shang City?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡± The man smiled faintly. ¡°I went after her, but she ran off into the Nan family¡¯s territory. I lost track of her, so I came back.¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡°Did you find anything different along the way?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nan Xian frowned.


    ¡°Like¡­ Something on Qing Zhu?¡±


    ¡°Qing Zhu?¡± Nan Xian loosened his brow. ¡°Did someone rip off its skin? But I did not see its skin along the way.¡±


    Qing Zhu had just crawled out of the door, but after hearing this, it shrank its neck back in fear and left without looking back.


    Its figure disappeared in a flash as if there was a ghost chasing it.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go back and rest first. Oh, we have to bring Ah Hua and the others to General Manor.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s gentle gaze fell upon Feng Ruqing as if she was his whole world.


    ***


    Three months passed by in a flash.


    Everyone in General Manor was extremely nervous, especially Tian Ya, who had ordered a servant to follow Feng Ruqing all day long. She was not allowed to go out freely or use her spiritual qi again for fear of hurting the child in her belly.


    However, since that night, the child was calm and never troubled her again. She did not feel any discomfort when she was close to the delivery.


    Helian Yue happily held a bowl of soup that she brewed. When she walked out of Helian Manor, she bumped into a young girl and almost fell.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face was cold. This was a soup she had made for Xiao Qing, and even Feng Lianqing had not tasted it.


    Of course, Helian Yue had once made a pot of soup for Feng Lianqing, but he had never tasted it before.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Helian Yue raised her eyes in anger and saw a young girl with a delicate and lovely face.


    The young girl was very short, even shorter than her.


    She was quite beautiful, and Helian Yue felt that she was somewhat familiar.


    It seemed as if she had seen her somewhere before¡­


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Xiao Xiao quietly pulled Helian Yue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Young Lady, this girl looks slightly similar to Feng Lianyi.¡±


    However, Feng Lianyi seemed somewhat heroic due to her years of warfare, while this girl¡­ She looked like a young lady from a noble family.


    Helian Yue¡¯s face became gloomy as she heard Feng Lianyi¡¯s name. She glared at the young girl, fiercely. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see me?¡±

 Chapter 1704 - Nan Xian Is Back II

    Hearing this, the servant next to the young girl stepped forward, annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is blind! My young lady was walking in her path, and you didn¡¯t look where you were going and bumped into her!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Xiao Xiao ran out and blocked Helian Yue, pointing at the servant in front of her, and saying angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who bumped into my young lady. It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    The young girl raised her pretty eyebrows as if she was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Qian Ning, why are you talking nonsense with them? We have more important things to do!¡±


    It had been a long time since she had seen Xiao Qing.


    There were so many demonic sluts out there. What if Xiao Qing had someone else out there?


    Qian Ning pursed her lips. ¡®Wait until we¡¯ve found Maiden Feng, and we¡¯ll settle scores with both of you!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qian Ning.¡±


    Tang Yin glared at Helian Yue fiercely before leaving. She turned around and walked in the direction of General Manor without turning back.


    She had heard about General Tian Ya along the way. People said that Tian Ya had met her granddaughter some time ago, and everyone in Wu Shang City knew about this. Therefore, she had asked them the way to General Manor.


    Tang Yin blushed at the thought that she would be able to see Feng Ruqing later on. Her heart beat faster, and she stroked her cheeks somewhat shyly.


    ¡°Qian Ning, am I getting thinner these past few months? Xiao Qing doesn¡¯t like skinny people. What if she doesn¡¯t like me if I¡¯m skinny?


    ¡°And if I didn¡¯t wash my face today, will Xiao Qing dislike me?¡±


    Qian Ning was speechless.


    She was tempted to tell her young lady that¡­¡¯You¡¯ve gained a lot of weight!¡¯


    Fortunately, Tang Yin had already asked for directions before. She followed the directions those people pointed her to, and from afar, she saw the General Manor¡¯s sign standing prominently. Her eyes lit up with excitement.


    Tang Yin stopped in front of the gate. She eased her excitement and tried to go forward when a cold, angry voice suddenly came from the side.


    ¡°Why are you two following us?¡±


    Tang Yin froze. She turned to the side and saw the girl and her servant, who had bumped into her just now, standing next to her.


    They stared hard at her.


    ¡°You followed us!¡± Qian Ning rushed out menacingly. She crossed her hands and raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Why are you following my young lady?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Xiao Xiao snorted. ¡°My young lady doesn¡¯t even know you, so why would she follow you?¡±


    Tang Yin and Helian Yue remained silent, staring hard at each other. The atmosphere in front of General Manor grew tense¡­


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Helian Yue, why have you come again? My master will take care of Princess, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Be careful. My master might ask your grandfather to marry you off.¡± Qing Zhu shook its small head and crawled out of the gate. It turned around, and its gaze fell upon a familiar face.


    It froze, its eyes widening as it looked at the little girl standing in front of the gate in horror.


    It quickly crawled into the courtyard, screaming horrifyingly.


    ¡°Master, your enemy is here! Your rival has come to steal your woman. Throw her out!¡±


    Initially, Tang Yin was still smiling and wanted to greet Qing Zhu, but after hearing its words, her face stiffened, and she froze again¡­

 Chapter 1705 - The Son Is A Foundling I

    Tang Yin¡¯s expression changed dramatically when she saw a young woman in a red dress walking out of the courtyard. Her eyes were filled with joy as she pounced toward Feng Ruqing.


    However, she had not gotten close to Feng Ruqing before a fierce gust of wind blew, sending her falling to the ground.


    She pouted and looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, what brings you here?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. She then turned to Helian Yue, who was standing outside the gate. ¡°Did you two come together?¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s face darkened as she glared at Tang Yin and turned to Feng Ruqing back. She smiled and quickly walked over to her.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯ve made soup for you. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing could not refuse Helian Yue¡¯s good intentions. She also happened to be hungry, so she took the bowl of soup and handed it to the servant next to her.


    Tang Yin was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened as she looked at Helian Yue and Feng Ruqing together, and suddenly¡­ She cried out loud like a big baby.


    ¡®When Gu Yiyi and I are not by Xiao Qing¡¯s side, she already has a new lover and no longer wants us!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Qian Ning tugged on Tang Yin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Maybe if there are more women around Maiden Feng, she¡¯ll be able to give up that wild man for all of you?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up, surprisingly feeling that Qian Ning¡¯s words made a lot of sense.


    ¡®We¡¯ve to unite to beat that vixen!¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Yin, why have you come alone? Where is my cousin? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be protecting you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tang Yin chuckled. ¡°Your cousin doesn¡¯t know I left home, but I¡¯ve left letters for them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°The white phoenix told me how to get here.¡± Tang Yin raised her small head, answering honestly.


    However, she would not tell Feng Ruqing that they had threatened the white phoenix with its secret to get the information from it.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Helian Yue. ¡°You go to my grandfather first. I have something to discuss with Xiao Yin.¡±


    Helian Yue froze.


    However, she was always used to being obedient in front of Feng Ruqing, so after hearing her words, she still nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin, you come with me.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and turned to the servant behind her. ¡°Call Xiao Ya for me.¡±


    ¡®Xiao Ya?¡¯


    Tang Yin was lost. ¡®Xiao Ya is also with Xiao Qing?¡¯


    Even though she had only had a few encounters with Xiao Ya, she somehow had a good feeling about her.


    That kind of fondness was innate, and it was not because that time Xiao Ya had risked her life to save Tang Yin.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Xian naturally understood what Feng Ruqing was going to do. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll brew some phoenix soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stroked her chin. ¡°That phoenix has bad intentions toward Suyi and wants to be your father. It is indeed better to make a bowl of soup out of it.¡±


    If they were in Cang Yue Mainland, no one would have dared to bully Tang Yin, and she could cultivate peacefully.


    However, this was Land of No Return.


    It was dangerous here.


    It was simply impossible for Tang Yin to cultivate peacefully when she had come to Land of No Return!

 Chapter 1706 - The Son Is A Foundling II

    Once she made a breakthrough, she would attract countless people to compete! If she was not careful, the enemy might take her away.


    Then, the white phoenix would be blamed.


    ***


    In the backyard.


    No one was allowed to step foot in the backyard because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s command.


    In this noisy General Manor, the backyard was the only quiet place.


    Xiao Ya hurriedly ran over, and she immediately saw the young girl standing in front of Feng Ruqing. Tears flowed down her cheeks, and she covered her mouth tightly to prevent herself from crying out loud.


    Tang Yin seemed to have sensed something and turned around. She frowned as her gaze fell upon Xiao Ya.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, the Duan family no longer exists. There¡¯s no need for you and Xiao Yin to hide it.¡± Feng Ruqing stood up. Her red dress moved in the wind like a fire engulfing her.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes turned to Feng Ruqing as she looked at her blankly. ¡°Xiao Qing, what do you mean by that? The Duan family? What you mean there¡¯s no need to hide?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and raised her hand to hold Tang Yin¡¯s hand.


    The young girl¡¯s hand was cold at the moment.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡± Feng Ruqing continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come today, there are things you must face, and you have the right to know!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Tang Yin was about to cry from the burning anger, her eyes tearful and pitiful as she looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, do you remember the second master of the Tang family? Your father?¡± Feng Ruqing asked in a deep voice.


    Tang Yin¡¯s heart grew heavy whenever someone brought up the Tang family. ¡°Well, I remember. He was the one who treated me well in the Tang family. Oh, the elder was also nice to me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes to stare intently at Tang Yin and continued, ¡°Then, have you ever wondered why you only have your father and no mother?¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned; her mind was blank. ¡°Father said that my mother died while giving birth to me, and that is why I only have him and no mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed. ¡°Xiao Yin, actually¡­ The second master of the Tang family was never married. He brought you home and said that he had married a wife outside to avoid any bad rumors. You are not his biological daughter.¡±


    This sentence, like a thunderbolt, struck Tang Yin¡¯s mind. She trembled, and she looked at Feng Ruqing incredulously.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not my father¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    She was the Tang family¡¯s young lady, the daughter of the second master! She was brought home from the outside!


    Tang Yin bit her lip hard. Her beautiful face turned pale; she shook her head vigorously and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, you are lying to me, aren¡¯t you? If I was picked up from somewhere¡­ Then, who are my real parents? Why did they abandon me? Am I not cute enough for them?¡± Tears flowed from Tang Yin¡¯s eyes, and her voice was tinged with despair and grief.


    Xiao Ya felt a stinging pain in her heart. She wanted to go up to the young girl and tell her that she would never abandon her.


    But¡­


    She was afraid¡­


    She was afraid that Tang Yin might not accept her because of her condition right now, and she did not know how to face her daughter¡­

 Chapter 1707 - The Son Is A Foundling III

    ¡°Xiao Yin!¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and touched Xiao Yin¡¯s head gently.


    She did not plan to tell Tang Yin all these things this soon. However, too many things had happened and might bring danger to Tang Yin.


    She was unwilling to let Tang Yin bear these things. She just wanted this young girl to live her life without any worries.


    However, now that she had chosen to come to Land of No Return, she would have to face it all! Otherwise, Tang Yin would still be in danger.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, the elder came to me back then after you¡¯ve left the Tang family.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled bitterly, ¡°He told me this¡­ And Mu Ling suddenly wanted you because he already knew your identity from somewhere.¡±


    She looked at Feng Ruqing. Her eyes widened. ¡°My identity? Am I so powerful?¡±


    ¡®So will I be able to defeat that vixen, Nan Xian, in the future?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing looked a little confused.


    ¡®Tang Yin¡¯s mood changes so fast¡­¡¯


    ¡°Quite powerful¡­ It can make many people in the world want to go after you. That¡¯s why the person in the Tang family sealed your power in the first place. However, that person is gone now, and once you¡¯ve finished your cultivation, many people will come to trouble you.¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned, then cried out, ¡°Won¡¯t I be miserable then?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit tragic. Initially, when you were in Cang Yue Mainland, no one would have the guts to bother you. However, this is Land of No Return¡­ There are many strong people here who dare to bother you¡­¡±


    At first, she wanted to wait until all her affairs were settled, and when no one in this world dared to touch her people, she would let Tang Yin come over to meet her mother.


    Unfortunately, Tang Yin had come over on her own accord¡­


    Tang Yin cried. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the white phoenix. It made me come here! Xiao Qing, what do those people want to arrest me for? Do they want me to be their punching bag?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Yin¡¯s crying face seriously. ¡°To be their slave. They will use your body to speed up their cultivation.¡±


    ¡®Slave?¡¯


    Tang Yin was stunned. She remembered that she had once read about it in a forbidden book, and this thought made her face turn pale.


    ¡°I want to go back! I want to go back! The men here are horrible! I want to go home!¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Yin and said, ¡°Do you think my grandfather and I would stay here for so long if we knew how to go back? It¡¯s not a place where you can come and go as you wish¡­¡±


    Tang Yin blinked, tears flowing again. She cried out loudly at the thought of all those disgusting men watching her.


    ¡°Why me? I don¡¯t want to be a slave¡­¡±


    Her cries were filled with despair. Why did such a tragic thing have to happen to her?


    Xiao Ya¡¯s lips twitched, and she lowered her head in guilt.


    If she had not married a human, Yin¡¯er would not have been born as a beastman and¡­ She would not be hunted by so many people.


    Moreover, if Yin¡¯er knew that it was because of her that she had become so miserable, would she still be willing to accept Xiao Ya as her mother¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked at Xiao Ya who had her head lowered and naturally understood her heart¡¯s worry.

 Chapter 1708 - The Son Is A Foundling IV

    However, she believed that Xiao Yin had a soft heart, and¡­ This matter was not Xiao Ya¡¯s fault. Xiao Yin could not blame her mother.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, this is the reason why I came to talk to you alone today.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Next, no matter what I say, you must remain calm!¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s legs were a little weak. ¡®So, you did not make your main point just now? There¡¯s something else?


    ¡®And she said she wanted to see me alone, but why is Xiao Ya here?


    ¡®Does this matter also involve Xiao Ya?¡¯


    Tang Yin said pitifully, ¡°Xiao Qing, if you have something to say, just say it quickly. Please don¡¯t scare me. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. Many people want you because you are a beastman¡­¡±


    ¡®Beast¡­ Beastman?¡¯


    Tang Yin was dumbfounded. She lifted her small face in shock, staring blankly at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®I¡¯m a beastman?


    ¡®How did I become a beastman?¡¯


    So all these years¡­ She was not human.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Tang Yin¡¯s voice was cracked. ¡°If I am not human, would you still like me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Yin, confused. ¡°Did I ever like you?¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless. She froze, and her heart was filled with coldness.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a moment. ¡°The Duan family¡­ That is your father¡¯s family, and your mother¡­¡±


    She raised her gaze to Xiao Ya. ¡°Is Xiao Ya.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s body slightly stiffened in the light breeze. After hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, she slowly turned her head as her eyes fell upon Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya was a little nervous, not daring to come closer to Tang Yin. She only dared to stand a short distance away, looking at Tang Yin with expectant eyes.


    Tang Yin pursed her lips. ¡°Are you my mother?¡±


    Xiao Ya felt like something was stuck in her throat. She wanted to say something, but she did not even dare to go forward and hug her daughter, whom she had missed for so many years.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Xiao Ya. ¡°I remember the first time I saw you. I always felt that the way you looked at me was strange.¡±


    At Xiao Qing¡¯s wedding ceremony back then, she was the one who would have gotten injured, but Xiao Ya had rushed up to her and blocked the sword for her.


    Xiao Ya¡¯s dropped in front of Tang Yin, and it made her heart hurt¡­


    She had always thought that Xiao Ya saved her for Xiao Qing, but she never thought that there would be such a connection between her and Xiao Ya.


    ¡°If you are my mother, then who is my real father? And why have you been disfigured? How did you lose your voice?¡± Tang Yin clenched her fists tightly. Her voice was cold.


    Before she knew Xiao Ya¡¯s identity, she had only sympathized her.


    However, Xiao Qing had said that Xiao Ya was her biological mother!


    Her mother was so miserable that she was willing to save her daughter¡¯s life, so how could Tang Yin abandon her mother.


    She believed that she was only entrusted to the Tang family because her mother had no other choice.


    Xiao Ya opened her mouth, she was unable to speak, but her eyes were filled with grief.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡± Feng Ruqing slowly stepped forward and held Tang Yin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the Duan family later. Back then, when both of you were being hunted down, your mother ran to Cang Yue Mainland and entrusted you to that person in the Tang family.


    ¡°Do you still remember Jia Xin? He¡¯s also from Land of No Return. If you want to escape to Cang Yue Mainland, you have to give up all of your power, and that¡¯s why your mother¡­ Had no strength to fight back.¡±

 Chapter 1709 - The Son Is A Foundling V

    ¡°After she went to Cang Yue Mainland, many people chased after her because they knew her daughter was a beastman. Fortunately, Second Master of the Tang family passed by and saved you.¡±


    Tang Yin trembled. ¡°Hunting us? And who were the people who are hunting me?¡±


    ¡°The Duan family, your real grandfather and your father¡¯s concubine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not want to hide anything from Tang Yin. She deserved to know everything.


    Tang Yin closed her eyes slowly¡­


    She had enjoyed her father¡¯s love when she was in the Tang family before he died.


    She had never met her mother, and the old master of the Tang family had told her that her mother loved her very much, so she had always felt very happy.


    The elders of the Tang family¡­ They were also pretty good to her, except for a few ones who had bad intentions¡­ But none of them really hurt her.


    Later¡­


    They wanted to use her, disregarding her happiness and hurting the woman she loved the most, which was why she chose Xiao Qing and abandoned the entire Tang family.


    Now¡­


    Her mother loved her very much, as the old master of the Tang family had said to her¡­


    However, her birth father¡­ And the so-called real grandfather¡­


    Hehe¡­


    This matter was really hard for her to accept.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about the Duan family and don¡¯t mention them to me again. The old master of the Tang family is my one and only grandfather! There will be no one else! I don¡¯t like the others.¡±


    Those who chose to abandon her¡­ She would never forgive them!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and hugged Tang Yin. ¡°The Duan family no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    So what if she and the Duan family had blood ties? She had never met anyone from the Duan family and had no feelings that would hurt her to destroy the Duan family.


    When the Tang family disappeared, she was sad for a while, but the Tang family was at fault. They hurt Xiao Qing¡¯s mother, and she could not forgive them.


    It was just that there were too many memories of her in the Tang family, and she was not a hard-hearted person. Of course, she would be a bit reluctant to let them go¡­


    ¡°Nan Xian, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Feng Ruqing yawned, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I have to say. Just let them reconnect on their own. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian responded faintly. He walked over to Feng Ruqing and pulled her waist.


    ¡°Nan Xian, this one in my belly¡­ Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s a nice and pretty little girl, I¡¯ll stay with her. And if it¡¯s a boy¡­ I¡¯ll let him go out and cultivate on his own after he can walk. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s belly. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®Be it is a boy or a girl¡­ I¡¯ll not let them haunt Qing¡¯er forever¡­¡¯


    ***


    The backyard was suddenly quiet.


    Xiao Ya was a little restless, rubbing her sleeves, looking at Tang Yin anxiously.


    Tang Yin was also a bit silent. She was not quite used to such a situation and did not know how to speak.


    Only after half a moment did she ask. ¡°Are you really my mother?¡±


    Xiao Ya nodded slightly, her expression growing more and more nervous.


    ¡°So, am I really a beastman?¡± Tang Yin bit her lip, her voice cracking.

 Chapter 1710 - The Son Is A Foundling VI

    Xiao Ya trembled and lowered her head, not daring to look directly at Tang Yin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Forget it. Beastman or not, I¡¯m still better than the snow wolf.¡± Tang Yin sighed but slowly began to accept her real identity. ¡°By the way, did you already know I was your daughter?¡±


    Xiao Ya pursed her lips and remained silent.


    The spirit beast was familiar with her child¡¯s scent.


    From the first moment she saw Tang Yin, she knew this girl was her daughter.


    However, she did not tell her daughter because she had no confidence and¡­ She was afraid that her daughter would hate her.


    ¡°Since you already knew it long ago, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Tang Yin exhaled. ¡°My mother was clearly by my side and has saved my life, yet, I didn¡¯t know anything about it. Do you know what it feels like?¡±


    Xiao Ya raised her eyes and looked at Tang Yin in panic.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Tang Yin sighed. ¡°I would have found out sooner or later, anyway. It¡¯s not that hard to accept. I just don¡¯t want to be a slave to someone else¡­¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s heart tightened. She reached out and grabbed Tang Yin¡¯s arm.


    No. She would never let anyone take Tang Yin away. She would do everything, to the point of risking her own life, to protect her daughter!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Yin tilted her head. ¡°You mustn¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯m a beastman, especially that woman who¡¯s clinging onto Xiao Qing. What if¡­ She laughs at me when she finds out that I¡¯m not human?¡±


    Xiao Ya opened her mouth and lowered her head in guilt.


    It was her fault. She was the one who had harmed Yin¡¯er¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Tang Yin looked at Xiao Ya¡¯s sad face. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that being a beastman is not good. I just feel that¡­ Xiao Qing doesn¡¯t seem to like spirit beasts. She never allows the snow wolf to hug her, but Qing Ling, Luo Li, and those girls from Iron-Blooded Gate can hug her¡­¡±


    Tang Yin pouted. ¡°Xiao Qing wouldn¡¯t let me get close to her back then. What if she doesn¡¯t like me now?¡±


    Xiao Ya looked at Tang Yin blankly.


    Whether it was the Ninth Emperor in her previous life or the current Feng Ruqing¡­


    Both were very fond of spirit beasts.


    Why did Xiao Yin feel this way?


    ***


    General Manor.


    In the east wing of the backyard, Feng Ruqing held her chin and smiled brightly as she watched Ah Hua and other beasts busily cleaning the yard for her.


    ¡°The more you look at this kind of creature, the more you like it. They are not only strong but also can be a good worker,¡± Feng Ruqing said smilingly. ¡°Nan Xian, do you think Ah Hua looks as cute as a dog when it¡¯s working?¡±


    ¡®Well, the more I look at it, the more I¡¯ll like it¡­¡¯


    ¡°If Qing¡¯er said it¡¯s a dog, and then it is indeed a dog.¡± Nan Xian smiled gently. ¡°You should go rest first. I still have a few things to settle.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°Is it about the woman who was with Feng Lianqing that day? Have you located her?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things. I¡¯ll settle everything for you.¡± Nan Xian smiled. ¡°You just need to rest at home at ease.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go but always be safe.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be safe¡­ You just stay at home and wait for me¡­¡±


    He was never afraid of anything in this world before he met Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1711 - The Son Is A Foundling VII

    However, he was more careful with her because he could not bear to leave her alone in the world.


    The grief that he had experienced in a dream¡­


    He did not want to go through that again.


    Nan Xian gently pressed a kiss onto Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips.


    The kiss was as gentle as the warm breeze.


    ¡°Wait for me at home.¡±


    Nan Xian turned around and left.


    Feng Ruqing stood quietly, staring at Nan Xian¡¯s departure figure, lost in thought¡­


    A voice of an old person suddenly came from behind her and brought her thought back.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned, and her gaze fell on the old man in red robes. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡± Tian Ya smiled. ¡°When your friend came just now, I happened to pass by and took a look. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have an old man like me in your eyes, and you didn¡¯t even notice when I walked up behind you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Just now, she was so full of thoughts on how to talk to Tang Yin about this that she did not even pay attention to Tian Ya.


    ¡°You came to me just to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tian Ya shook his head. ¡°I just took a look at that little girl. I guess she¡¯s a beastman, right?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. She did not expect that Tian Ya would notice Xiao Yin¡¯s identity.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a beastman.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tian Ya laughed cheerfully. ¡°It seems my vision hasn¡¯t deteriorated. That girl is a beastman. Qing¡¯er, do you know what a beastman represents?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes sank slightly. ¡°It represents talent and strength?¡±


    ¡°The existence of beastmen is a combination of humans and spirit beasts, so they are more powerful than the average human. But that little girl¡­ She¡¯s stronger than the average beastman, and I¡¯m sure one of her parents has a very strong and special power.¡±


    ¡®Special?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    She still did not know what kind of spirit beast Xiao Ya was, and Xiao Ya never mentioned it, so she did not ask more.


    Tian Ya could see Xiao Yin was a beastman, but he did not know that Xiao Ya was a spirit beast¡­


    ¡°You are destined to endure hardships and ups and down with her.¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing laughed.


    ¡°Grandfather, back then, Mother was captured by the Tang family, and Xiao Yin was the Tang family¡¯s young lady.


    ¡°Of course, before that, I didn¡¯t know that Mother was in their hands. Back then, I went to the Tang family only to get some medicines for my father. The Tang family gave it to Tang Yu, and¡­ They even confronted me about it. ¡±


    Her thought drifted back to the moment she met Tang Yin.


    ¡°Tang Yin was willing to turn her back on the Tang family for me. She gave up the place where she grew up, only to be on my side. So, even if Tang Yin is really a dangerous person, how can I ever give her up?¡±


    Back then, the Tang family was reclusive.


    She was just the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    If Tang Yin was so determined to stay by her side, then she would protect Tang Yin in this life.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Tianya laughed wildly, and the laughter echoed throughout the entire General Manor.

 Chapter 1712 - The Son Is A Foundling VIII

    ¡°You¡¯re really my brave granddaughter! If I had been afraid of things back then, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed off to the reclusive world on my own! Don¡¯t worry, Qing¡¯er. No matter what choice you make, Grandfather will always be on your side.¡±


    He smiled proudly.


    ¡°If anyone in this world dares to touch my granddaughter for this, then I will destroy the entire Land of No Return, just like what I almost did to the reclusive world back then!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank your grandfather.¡± Tian Ya patted Feng Ruqing¡¯s back smilingly. ¡°You¡¯re different from your father. He¡¯s too soft back then. That was why those people dared to bully your mother. Hehe¡­ If I were there, I would have destroyed the whole family of people who dared to bully my son!¡±


    Even though Feng Tianyu held the bloodline, the harem was still stirring up so much trouble.


    This was simply a disgrace to him.


    When he went back, no one would be allowed to say that Tian Ya was Feng Wuhui. He could not let those people in the reclusive world know that Feng Tianyu was his son.


    It was so embarrassing¡­


    Feng Ruqing smiled. All people in Cang Yue Mainland always praised his father. She had never heard anyone say that her father was useless.


    Her grandfather was the first one to say it¡­


    However¡­ She somehow felt that what his grandfather said did make sense.


    Tian Ya always took his people and kingdom seriously, and he could also be a ferocious devil if someone crossed his line.


    He was the kind of man who would never let anyone step on his head!


    Like what had happened to the three major forces of Cang Yue Mainland¡­


    ¡°Girl, your mother is pretty decisive, but your father is a coward. You should never learn from him. I can beat ten people like him just with one punch.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Grandfather is right. You can beat ten of my father with one punch. After all, he can¡¯t be so lucky as Grandfather to leave the kingdom to his son and go out for a dashing adventure by himself.¡±


    Tian Ya smiled awkwardly. ¡°Are you praising me or belittling me? If he¡¯s capable, he¡¯ll also have a son to toil for him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent for half a moment before continuing, ¡°I have a younger brother named Feng Chen, whom I told you about a few months ago.¡±


    Tian Ya froze. ¡°I forgot about him¡­¡±


    In their family, were all the sons a foundling?


    Feng Ruqing could not help but feel sorry for Feng Chen¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to disturb your rest.¡± Tian Ya smiled. ¡°My dear granddaughter, just ask someone to come to me if you need anything and don¡¯t stress yourself. If someone in Wu Shang City bullies you, beat them up, and drive them out.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng Ruqing responded.


    When he saw that Feng Ruqing had agreed, Tian Ya turned around with a smile on his face and left.


    After Tian Ya left, Feng Ruqing pushed open the door and walked in.


    There was the soup that Helian Yue had just brought for her on the table, and it was still warm.


    She went to the table and poured a small bowl of soup from the soup pot.


    Due to her hunger, she drank the soup in one gulp¡­


    Poof!


    The moment it entered her mouth, she could not hold it in and had spat it out.

 Chapter 1713 - The Son Is A Foundling IX

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression darkened, gritting her teeth. ¡°Helian Yue is trying to kill me!¡±


    The taste of this soup was indescribably strange¡­ The smell was fine, but the taste¡­ It was very hard to describe.


    In comparison, Tang Yin¡¯s goldfish soup was better, even though she was about to vomit after drinking it.


    Feng Ruqing stared at the soup on the table. A cold light flashed in her eyes. ¡°Someone, bring this soup to Feng Lianqing. Tell him that Helian Yue brewed it for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    ***


    At this time, in another part of the mainland, an ancient city surrounded by a mountain range.


    This city was called Nan City.


    All people in this city had their spirit beasts with them. However, unlike other spirit beasts, their eyes were somewhat dull and did not have the energy that a spirit beast should have.


    The Nan family was the owner of Nan City.


    After the old master of the Nan family was paralyzed in bed, the Nan family was inherited by his adopted son, Nan Fang.


    At this moment, within the Nan family, the elders were expressing their anger, as if someone had killed their whole family.


    ¡°Master, that old man Tian Ya is really going too far. Don¡¯t we need to send someone to teach him a lesson? Our Nan family is stronger than Tian Ya, so why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not long ago, my grandson went out for a trip and fell in love with a girl. But it was that girl who first seduced my grandson and then backstabbed him. Tian Ya beat my grandson without reason and said that he would beat all the members of the Nan family when he saw them again.¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s face was cold, and as he sat right in front of the chair, not speaking.


    He remained silent for a long time, then he slowly spoke.


    ¡°You know the reason why our Nan family doesn¡¯t leave Nan City. We are the most powerful here, but other forces are our match outside of Nan City!¡±


    The crowd was silent, no longer speaking.


    ¡°Tian Ya has some connections with those forces. I don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t go to them but stays in that shabby place called Wu Shang City. For now, we don¡¯t have a way to deal with them; otherwise, it will be a lose-lose situation.¡±


    The people continued to be silent for a long time.


    They somewhat agreed with the head of the family.


    The Nan family was now strong because of those spirit beasts. Since the old master was unconscious, the Nan family¡¯s strength had declined a lot.


    If it were not for Tian Ya¡¯s connection to those forces, the Nan family would not have let him go!


    ¡°Master, are we going to let him go like this?¡±


    One of the elders frowned and snapped, ¡°People like Tian Ya don¡¯t deserve to live in the world!¡±


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°How is the dragon we captured? If we can completely tame it, sooner or later, this dragon will be able to surpass that side¡¯s power. Then, our Nan family will rule the world, and no one can go against us.¡±


    The elders trembled, but they remained silent.


    ¡°Master, we tried torturing that dragon, we also tried using spirit herbs to control it, but we have all failed. It seems that the dragon already has a master, so it doesn¡¯t want to accept us.¡±


    Nan Fang laughed. ¡°So what if it already has a master? Even if it has made a contract with someone, I can still own it. All the spirit beasts in the world belong to our family, so what rights do other people have to rule the spirit beasts besides the Nan family?¡±

 Chapter 1714 - The Son Is A Foundling X

    The elders smiled.


    The old master was too gentle when he became the head of the family. He was strong but useless. The other Nan family members still could not catch up with the other forces in terms of strength if they only depended on him.


    However, the new head of the family was decisive. He used spirit herbs to control the beast kings in the beast forest and left the other beasts to the Nan family.


    To them, the spirit beasts were tools, so why shouldn¡¯t they use them? If they followed the gentle old master, when would the Nan family ever get the chance to rule Land of No Return?


    Among the crowd in the meeting room, only one old man with white hair was hiding in the corner, looking at the group¡¯s fierce eyes, not daring to say a word.


    The new head of the family and the old master were different, and so were their methods.


    The old master valued peace and freedom. To him, the spirit beasts could become human partners to cultivate and grow together.


    However, the head of the family now¡­ was quite ruthless. In just over twenty years, all spirit beasts in the spirit beast mountain had been controlled by him.


    He treated the beasts as his private property, and even if the beasts had a contract with someone else, he would send someone to snatch the beasts away and kill that person.


    In the beginning, many clan elders opposed him, but he killed them, leaving only the obedient ones.


    The old man with white hair had survived until now with hope in his heart.


    He hoped that the old master would wake up and took back the Nan family¡­ And not let the Nan family be such a mess again.


    After the meeting was over, Nan Fang left the meeting room and headed toward the prison.


    The prison was located in the back of Nan Manor, and from afar, he heard an angry voice.


    ¡°You bunch of dog thieves, let me out! If I hadn¡¯t recovered my strength, do you think you guys would have been able to catch me? Ridiculous! When I regain the power I had a thousand years ago, I will be able to destroy your little Nan City with my single breath!¡±


    The door of the prison was pushed open.


    At first glance, Nan Fang saw a prison cage, and there was a black dragon inside the cage.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes were glowing with anger, staring at Nan Fang fiercely.


    At this moment, the dragon was in an impoverished state, with unhealed wounds on its body. Powerful energy filled the cage, but it could not break open the cage no matter how hard it tried.


    ¡°Let me out!!!¡±


    At first, it thought that Fu Chen could restore its strength, so it kept Fu Chen by its side.


    Its recovery speed was quite good but not completely healed. Later, when it saw that the recovery was getting slower, it sent Fu Chen back to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Later¡­


    To stop that bastard, Jia Xin, from touching its family, it had used all its power to open the medium and brought Jia Xin back to this world with it.


    However¡­ It had used too much energy, and its power was drained.


    It had already found a safe place to recover its strength, but who would have thought that it would suddenly smell Little Nine¡¯s scent¡­


    It left that place to find Little Nine. However, it did not expect to encounter this group of madmen of the Nan family, chasing it and beating it up¡­


    If it still had its strength, these people could never have bullied it so badly¡­


    The day it regained its power would be the day the Nan family would be destroyed!


    Nan Fang slowly walked up to the black dragon arrogantly.


    ¡°Do you know what the Nan family will do to deal with the spirit beasts that are unwilling to obey us?¡±


    The black dragon sneered. ¡°I only know what will happen when you offend your ancestors. You and your whole family are the real beasts!¡±

 Chapter 1715 - Big Blacks Wrath I

    Nan Fang sneered as he walked toward the black dragon. ¡°Our Nan family is destined to be the master of all spirit beasts in this world. You will become a traitor if you disobey my orders.¡±


    The black dragon was so angry; its lungs were about to explode.


    ¡®A traitor?


    ¡®Ridiculous! I will only be Little Nine¡¯s Big Black for the rest of my life!¡¯


    ¡°Black Dragon, I will only give you half a month. If you still refuse to submit to us, then we will kill you. We don¡¯t need a minion in the Nan family.¡±


    The black dragon growled, ¡°Who is your minion? Even if I am a spirit beast, I still have the right to choose my master freely, and all spirit beasts in the world have the right to choose for themselves. Don¡¯t you fear the punishment that will come to you soon for doing these things?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nan Fang laughed wildly. ¡°Punishment is for those who are weak. God can¡¯t even control people like me. Guards!¡±


    He smirked.


    ¡°Keep on torturing this thing!¡±


    Sheesh!


    As soon as the words fell, countless electric currents emerged from the giant cage and passed through the black dragon¡¯s body.


    The intense pain made the black dragon¡¯s body tremble, and in a few moments, the smell of burning wafted in the air.


    It remained silent as its eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty and cruel light.


    No one saw that its breath was gradually rising with rage that could destroy the world.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    An old man walked to Nan Fang¡¯s side. He looked at the black dragon and said, ¡°We¡¯ve found the person this black dragon wanted to go looking for.¡±


    Nan Fang frowned and turned to look at the old man.


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in Wu Shang City. Anyone who came in contact with the black dragon had its scent on his body. Unfortunately, no human being in the mainland had contact with the black dragon except the spirit beasts. So, it was not easy to find her. Oh, one more thing¡­ That girl has also snatched away so many spirit beasts from the spirit beast mountain¡­¡±


    The old man reported respectfully.


    Boom!


    Nan Fang smashed his fist on the wall, his eyes glowing with anger. ¡°How dare you! How dare you steal spirit beasts from my spirit beast mountain. Who is that person?¡±


    The old man hesitated for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, Feng Ruqing.¡±


    ¡°Tian Ya!¡±


    This name made Nan Fang gnash his teeth again, and his eyes flashed with anger.


    The Nan family¡¯s feud with Tian Ya was only over a small matter.


    The Nan family loved to tame the spirit beasts, but some of the spirit beasts were unwilling to obey them, like a cat.


    The cat was caught by them and escaped, and while they were chasing the cat here, they met Tian Ya¡­


    Everyone knew that Tian Ya loved cats. He killed a skilled master of the Nan family for that cat, which led to the Nan family¡¯s undying hatred for him afterward!


    Nan Fang gradually calmed down as he understood that it was not that easy to kill Tian Ya¡¯s people.


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Elder Long, get some Emperor Warriors to attack Wu Shang City!¡±


    The old man was shocked. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not easy to provoke Tian Ya and those people behind him¡­¡±

 Chapter 1716 - Big Blacks Wrath II

    ¡°So, be prepared for these people not to return! Even if they die, they must kill that woman!¡± Nan Fang¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    The old man was already used to his master¡¯s cruelty. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get them now.¡±


    The Nan family¡¯s Emperor Warriors.


    There were many Emperor Warriors in the Nan family. However, this world was not dominated by the Nan family. The other side might join forces to destroy the Nan family.


    Therefore, was it worth sacrificing those skilled masters for this matter?


    ¡°Elder Long, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. The old master was indeed a strong man. However, under his rule, the world only praised the Nan family, but were they afraid of us? I want no one to disobey the orders from the Nan family, and I want the Nan family to conquer the mainland!¡±


    He continued, ¡°If we let someone steal a beast from my spirit beast mountain, and we don¡¯t do anything about it, wouldn¡¯t that make people think that the Nan family is a coward? What¡¯s more, that person is Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter!


    ¡°Tian Ya has a connection with other forces. I don¡¯t want the mainland to think we are weak. We must win this battle. Besides, the Nan family has lost so many people. We will not let the enemy enter Nan City again!¡±


    ¡®No, I should say¡­ No one would dare to enter Nan City again!¡¯


    That was why Nan Fang had dared to send troops out.


    The old master of the Nan family was paralyzed, and those forces could have annexed the Nan family. However, in the end, Nan City was still safe and sound¡­ All because of him.


    Elder Long fell silent.


    ¡°Elder Long, I remember that among those who were around Father back then, there is one person who is still alive.¡±


    Nan Fang smirked.


    Elder Long naturally understood what his master was thinking and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That old man has always been careful with his work. He has not made any mistakes so far, and I can not find any reason to kill him.¡± Nan Fang sneered. ¡°So this time, you send him there. I don¡¯t need that old man here.¡±


    Elder Long was a bit shocked. ¡°But¡­ Master, Rong Qi is one of the great warriors of our Nan family. Master, I am not arguing against you. I am just afraid that it won¡¯t do any good¡­¡±


    Nan Fang stared at Elder Long coldly. ¡°Those old men also had outstanding strength. So what? They were not willing to obey my orders, then why should I keep them? Rong Qi now says nothing, but I know he never agrees with me. I don¡¯t need such people! I want only those who can obey me!¡±


    Elder Long sighed.


    The new master had been too ruthless and killed most of the older generation¡¯s elders, leaving only two or three people.


    Two of them had long been obedient to the master. Rong Qi was the only one. Even though he was not as disobedient as the others, he was as invisible as if he did not exist! This caused resentment to grow in the new master¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Rong Qi, why is it so difficult for you to submit to our Master?¡¯

 Chapter 1717 - Big Blacks Wrath III

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll follow your order.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Nan Fang nodded in satisfaction, but his face remained cold. ¡°Elder Long, I hope you won¡¯t be like those old men. You¡¯ve to follow whatever I said!¡±


    Elder Long trembled; cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He understood that this time he had said too much and made his master angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. Master, please forgive me.¡±


    The coldness on Nan Fang¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°You can go,¡± he said calmly.


    Elder Longar bowed in respect and retreated.


    None of them looked at the black dragon again, as if it had already disappeared¡­


    Inside the huge cage, the black dragon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the electricity that struck it had rendered it senseless.


    Powerful rage surged through its heart, making it lose all of its senses.


    ¡®These people are going to hurt Little Nine!


    ¡®How dare you!¡¯


    It was unable to protect Little Nine in its past life, and this sorrow had hunted it until now.


    Boom!


    The black dragon smashed its head on the cage; its energy made it tremble for a moment.


    No one looked at him again.


    Even the people in the dungeon had left.


    Perhaps they thought that the black dragon in the cage could not do anything again.


    Therefore¡­


    No one noticed that each time the black dragon hit the cage, it became more powerful and¡­


    Its energy gradually increased.


    Anger, panic, and sadness were like flames burning its heart.


    The sky in Nan City suddenly darkened, as if black clouds were floating in the sky.


    However, no one noticed the difference. They only thought it was the change in the weather, and no one cared about this¡­


    The first to notice it was the paralyzed Old Master Nan, who was confined to his bed.


    He cast his gaze out the window to the dark clouds and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡®The sky in Nan City will change after all¡­¡¯


    The door was pushed open, and with a heavy footstep, someone slowly walked up to the old man.


    Old Master Nan turned his head, not wanting to look at the visitor.


    Nan Fang looked at the old man, who was still stubborn. He sneered. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve sent Rong Qi to chase after Tian Ya. Oh, do you know who Tian Ya is? He has killed a lot of people in our Nan City, and this time I¡¯ve sent your people to kill him.¡±


    The old man trembled. He held his own hands tightly, trying to calm down.


    ¡°Oh, I know you don¡¯t want him to go, but there¡¯s no way to stop me. I¡¯ve already asked you to rest in this courtyard, and no one is allowed to visit you. There¡¯s no way to get him back. Once he dies, the Nan family will be completely mine¡­¡±


    Nan Fang smirked, slowly moving toward the head of the bed. ¡°Father, do you know what you¡¯ve done? You wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble if you had agreed to marry your daughter to me back then. If she has married me, she would have been the lady of the Nan family, and you could have enjoyed your life in peace¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s fists were trembling, but he had long been unable to say a word, and even if he had been angry, he could no longer curse like back then.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s hard that you can¡¯t speak now, isn¡¯t it? You were the one who cursed me, saying I was ungrateful, calling me a pig or dog. Funny¡­ The ungrateful one is your precious daughter! Can¡¯t you see how good I am to her? She said she didn¡¯t want to marry me, but why didn¡¯t you force her? Now, even if she appears before me, I will not marry her anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1718

    ¡°I¡¯ve followed you for so many years. How much have I helped the Nan family with? She¡¯s back, and you want to give her the Nan family? So what am I? What about all the years of my hard work? It would have been fine if she had wanted to marry me, but she was so ignorant, and you were indulging her¡­


    ¡°Father, if you knew that you would end up like this, would you still be so indulgent to your ignorant daughter?¡±


    The old man closed his eyes. He did not want to look at Nan Fang, let alone answer his questions.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Fang smiled coldly and lowered his eyes. ¡°Rong Qi, that old man also knows that he will die this time, so he wants to see you again before he leaves. I am always reasonable. How can I not fulfill your wish? But¡­ You know what to do.¡±


    Nan Fang straightened up, clapped his hands, smirked. ¡°Bring her now!¡±


    The old master turned his head, and for a moment, a familiar face came to sight. He was agitated, struggling to get up from the bed.


    Outside the window, a woman prostrated in the doorway with her face full of tears. Her hands pressed against the door with a look of grief and despair on her face.


    If Feng Ruqing were here, she would have seen that the woman looked exactly like Suyi.


    ¡°Father¡­ ¡± Nan Fang smiled coldly. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your precious daughter, you¡¯d better be good and obedient. After all, back then, you said that it was her disobedience and unfilial piety that made you give me the headship of the Nan family.¡±


    He paused and smiled eerily.


    ¡°But what you said that day was true. She should have married me, but she had refused. So, she must pay the price for it!¡±


    The old master¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred and anger as he stared at Nan Fang.


    There was an inexhaustible flame of anger in those eyes.


    ¡°I know you are outraged now and would like to kill me. Unfortunately, I will live well, and now I will let you live, but only to let you witness my strength. I will do better than when you ruled the Nan family.¡±


    The old master closed his eyes in grief, tears flowing down his old face, his body trembling, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®Yi¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was wrong back then.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought a wolf into the house¡­ And ruined your life!¡¯


    ¡°Later that old man, Rong Qi, will come in. Get ready to see him one last time. He¡¯s the only one left of those old guys who opposed me back then.¡±


    Nan Fang flung his sleeve, turned around, and left.


    The moment he walked out of the room, he gave a wink to the two guards at the door.


    The two guards dragged the woman out of the room and gradually disappeared from the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ***


    In the silent courtyard, Nan Fang stopped in his tracks.


    The woman behind him had also stopped weeping and was staring at Nan Fang respectfully.


    ¡°Master, how long do I need to live with this face?¡±


    ¡°Nan City will soon be completely under my control, and there will be no need to threaten that old man anymore.¡± Nan Fang¡¯s eyes sank, and a flash of coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°If that woman, Nan Suyi, had not escaped, I wouldn¡¯t have needed someone to impersonate her! But you can only see him through the door. Otherwise, that old man will notice that you¡¯re not her.¡±

 Chapter 1719 - Escaping II

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The woman bowed respectfully to him.


    ***


    Rong Qi was standing in front of Old Master Nan in the room, his hair white, and his face looked dull.


    Rong Qi¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Maybe this time¡­ I won¡¯t be able to come back¡­¡±


    The old master shuddered and closed his eyes as if that were all he needed to calm his heart.


    ¡°Old Master, why? Why did you give this position to Nan Fang? Do you know how badly Wu Wei and the others died just because of a disagreement¡­ He had used that as an excuse to kill them!¡±


    Rong Qi closed his eyes in grief. He had thought that he could swallow his anger and survive until the last day, but in the end, Nan Fang still did not want to let him go.


    It was impossible to say that he had no grudge against the old master.


    However, he still hoped that the old master would stand up again and take charge of the Nan family.


    ¡°Old Master, back then you said that Young Lady was rebellious and made you fall sick, so you passed your position to Nan Fang. Is that true? You searched for Young Lady for so many years. It was hard to find her¡­ Even if Young Lady disobeyed, you would not be mad at her¡­


    ¡°But why did you make such a decision to put the Nan family in such a situation. Do you know what the people said about our Nan family?¡± Rong Qi cried.


    Old Master Nan¡¯s fists trembled harder, but he knew that he could say nothing¡­


    In his life, he could give up the Nan family; he could give up everything¡­ Just to keep his daughter safe.


    This was his last wish¡­


    The old master took Rong Qi¡¯s hand, trembling. His thin fingers slowly traced a word in Rong Qi¡¯s palm.


    ¡®Go!¡¯


    The only person left of those who had been with him was Rong Qi, and he did not want him to die in Nan Fang¡¯s hands.


    Rong Qi was trembling, and he held the old master¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Old Master, do you have something you want to say but can¡¯t say? Did that bastard threaten you with something? Young Lady¡­ She said you drove her out of the family back then, but I don¡¯t believe it. Where did she go?¡±


    The old master opened his mouth, he could not make a sound, but his mouth¡¯s shape was the same as the word he had just written: Go!


    ¡®Go as far away as you can and never come back!¡¯


    ¡°Old Master!¡± Rong Qi¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He eventually let go of the old man¡¯s hand, took a few steps back, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Master, take care!¡±


    All these years, Nan Fang had never allowed him to leave Nan City.


    ¡®This time, this opportunity has come!¡¯


    If the old master would not say anything, he must find her even if he has to go through thousands of mountains and rivers. He wanted to know the truth!


    Rong Qi did not look at the old master again; he firmly turned around and walked out of the manor.


    He did not know if he would have another chance to come back again and was afraid that he would not be able to leave again once he returned¡­


    The old master gazed in the direction of Rong Qi¡¯s departure and was lost in his thought¡­


    ¡®If you can leave this time, don¡¯t come back! Nan City is not the same as it used to be.¡¯


    ***


    Feng Manor, Wu Shang City.


    Tian Ya looked panicked. He rushed toward Nan Xian, who was guarding outside of the room and grabbed his lapels.

 Chapter 1720 - Escaping III

    ¡°Where is my dear granddaughter? Isn¡¯t the day of her delivery still a few days away, and why is she suddenly giving birth now?¡±


    He had not even thought of a name for his great-granddaughter yet, so how could she be born so soon?


    Nan Xian looked at Tian Ya¡¯s hand, holding his lapel, and gently slapped his hand away. He then turned around to enter the room.


    Fu Chen stopped Nan Xian; his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Mother said you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken, and his voice was a little colder.


    It had been several hours, and there had been no news from her, so he must stay by Qing¡¯er¡¯s side to calm her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in. Mother can control everything, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡®The little brat is so stubborn, refusing to come out¡­


    ¡®But according to the old lady, when the water is broken, the baby has to be born. But that little brat¡¯s reluctance to come out is also a real torment¡­¡¯


    Fu Chen was a little annoyed.


    ¡®What if¡­ It¡¯s a sign that this kid will always make Mother angry?


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a little sister. But if it¡¯s a little brother¡­ He¡¯ll probably get beaten up every day¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw the whole sky darkened. Powerful energy came from behind him, overwhelming the entire sky¡­


    Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened.


    He turned sideways and looked at the group of people coming from a short distance. All were dressed in black, gathering in the sky above Feng Manor.


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    Qi Fang was sitting in the imperial study room, reading his memoirs. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something and looked up abruptly. He was shocked when he saw something in the sky.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡®Why are so many Emperor Warriors coming to the Wu Shang City?¡¯


    He subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up from his chair. ¡°Call out the palace¡¯s skilled masters and go with me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor!¡±


    The eunuch panicked and ran over to hug Qi Fang¡¯s thigh. ¡°Emperor, please don¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Qi Fang¡¯s face darkened and kicked him. ¡°I¡¯m the emperor of Wu Shang City. How can I not care? Furthermore, it came from General Manor, and my children are still there. So I have to go now!¡±


    His people might be in danger, and he could not sit idly by.


    Qi Fang flung his sleeve, ignoring the eunuch, and walked out of the imperial study room¡­


    At the same time, Old Master Helian also got up in shock and immediately ordered, ¡°Guard, watch over Yue¡¯er. Don¡¯t let her go out today.


    ***


    Feng Manor.


    Tian Ya looked at the group of people floating in the sky, expressionlessly. Among those people, he even saw a few familiar figures with a cold smile on their faces.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was¡­ It turned out to be the old dog of the Nan family. Who has allowed you to come to Wu Shang City?¡±


    The leader was a yellow-robed old man, looking down at Tian Ya arrogantly.


    ¡°If she is willing to return the beast, we might even let her die properly.¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened. He growled, ¡°Who told you that my granddaughter has stolen your spirit beast?¡±

 Chapter 1721 - Escaping IV

    The yellow-robed old man sneered. ¡°This courtyard full of spirit beasts is the best evidence!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Who told you that all the spirit beasts in the world belong to your Nan family? Today, if you want to hurt my granddaughter in my Feng Manor, then I, Feng Wuhui, will make sure that you have no way out in this life.¡±


    Only a few people in this land knew this name¡­


    ¡°Wuhui? Hmph! The beasts agreed to contract with her. Does that mean the beasts belong to her? In my view, Feng Ruqing is a thief, and the spirit beast is a traitor. Both of them are unforgivable!¡±


    The yellow-robed old man raised his hand and waved. A burst of spiritual energy came out as fast as lightning, and without giving anyone a chance to react, it sank into the leopard¡¯s chest. The leopard stared at it with wide eyes and fell to the ground in a pool of blood.


    ¡°This is the price of betrayal! We, the Nan family, would rather not have disobedient spirit beasts like this than take them for granted!¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®A leopard¡­ It¡¯s a big cat!


    ¡®The Nan family has hurt the cats again!¡¯


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tian Ya shouted furiously and rushed over to those in the sky.


    Nan Xian did not make any move. He stood at the door as his cold gaze slowly filled with murderous intent.


    It was not that he did not want to help Tian Ya, but, behind the door, was the girl he loved, and he would always protect her first.


    He must stand guard here; no one was allowed to enter this room.


    As expected, some people might have heard the voice from the room and knew that Feng Ruqing was inside.


    They looked at each other before rushing down to Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian had drawn his long sword. His eyes grew colder, and his white robes swirled around in the strong wind.


    ¡°Xiao Qin!¡±


    Ah Hua pounced on the leopard in the pool of blood, tears rolling down its face, with endless anger and sadness.


    Xiao Qin was a leopard it had wooed from the spirit beast mountain. It was good-looking and the type of leopard that it liked.


    It was killed before it had a chance to pursue it¡­


    Ah Hua straightened its body, and its eyes were bloodshot, staring at the group of people in the sky.


    ¡°Why do we need the Nan family to control our freedom? The spirit beasts have been living freely in Land of No Return for so many years. Just because we don¡¯t want to draw contracts with the Nan family, we have become traitors? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°To us, she is the best master who gives us the respect we deserve and who¡­ Has given us hope again¡­¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that the spirit beast mountain is yours¡­ The Nan family is so powerful. Why don¡¯t you say that the sun is yours too?¡±


    The Nan family was famous for its dominance in the spirit beast mountain, but no beast was willing to obey the Nan family.


    The spirit beasts caught by the Nan family would eventually be treated as a slave¡­


    ¡°As a leopard, we also have the dignity of a leopard¡­ I¡¯ve hidden from the Nan family for so many years to survive, and today, I will break your arms even if I have to risk my life!¡±


    Its voice echoed through the night sky of the entire Wu Shang City.


    All people in Wu Shang City could hear its voice¡­


    ¡®Indeed. The Nan family is so dominating, cruel, and inhumane! They will be punished for their evil acts sooner or later!¡¯

 Chapter 1722 - Escaping V

    Ah Hua roared and rushed toward the Nan family¡¯s skilled masters.


    The other spirit beasts were not as strong as these people, but they stood bravely, with eyes filled with rage.


    The blood had stained the ground red, so vividly apparent¡­


    In Nan City.


    A dragon whistle came out from Nan Manor, echoing through the night sky for a long time.


    The black dragon desperately hit the cage with its huge body, its breath became more terrifying, and its bloodthirsty eyes carried a cruel light.


    It remembered¡­


    Back then, it did not see Little Nine in its dream.


    It chose to seal itself and go to her side no matter what.


    It was in another world¡­


    Initially, it was unable to appear before her, and it could only look at Little Nine silently.


    However¡­


    Its Little Nine was so weak¡­ So weak that everyone could bully her.


    However, how could it bear to let her be bullied all the time?


    It drained the last shred of its strength again and chose to turn into a gray dog and grow up with her.


    It could protect her and not let anyone bully her.


    However, it still could not keep her safe. She still died¡­


    It wanted to find her again as soon as possible, so it stopped eating and stayed at her grave until its last breath¡­


    Good people want to take it, but they did not know that Little Nine was its life. Without her¡­ It was like losing all its breath¡­


    It forgot about that life, which it had really experienced, and thought it was a dream. It thought it was because it missed Little Nine so much that it met her in the dream¡­


    It had accompanied Little Nine for three lifetimes, one more than that wild man, but Little Nine¡¯s heart had never been with it.


    However, that was fine¡­


    For it, the greatest happiness was to be able to accompany her¡­


    So, it would not allow anyone to hurt her again!


    ¡®Roar!¡¯


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens and the earth, and infinite power emanated from its huge body with a terrifying aura.


    Suddenly, the iron bars of the huge cage broke. Powerful energy spread out instantly, shattering the huge cage behind it.


    Such a loud sound naturally disturbed the people outside the door.


    Two guards quickly pushed open the prison door and walked in. They were greeted by a burst of dragon¡¯s breath, which in a moment, had turned them into ashes.


    The black dragon rushed out of prison and flew into the sky, heading out of Nan City.


    ¡®Little Nine¡­ Wait for me¡­


    ¡®This time, I won¡¯t put you in any danger, and I don¡¯t want to wait for you to come back again, just like I did a thousand years ago¡­


    ¡®A thousand years of lonely waiting¡­ I can no longer endure.¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Master!!!¡±


    In the Nan family¡¯s main courtyard, Nan Fang was lying on the bed with his wife, but before he had time to do anything, a panicked voice came from outside the door.


    The man ran in without even knocking on the door.


    Nan Fang¡¯s face turned cold. He shouted angrily, ¡°Take him out and behead him!¡±


    The guard panicked and knelt on the ground. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. The black dragon¡­ The black dragon has escaped¡­¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Nan Fang¡¯s face was cold and sullen as he got up and put on his coat. ¡°That cage is made of diamond and is specially designed to trap such spirit beasts. How did it manage to escape?¡±

 Chapter 1723 - Daughter Of Heaven And Earth I

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The guards were trembling with fear, and their eyes were all filled with terror.


    Nan Fang ignored the guards and walked out with a cold face. When he reached the dungeon, he found that the cage used to imprison the black dragon was broken.


    ¡°Go after it!¡± Nan Fang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I have caught him before. I can catch him again, and no spirit beast can escape from my hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The guards responded respectfully.


    ***


    Wu Shang City was dark.


    Dark clouds were all over the sky.


    Tian Ya was dressed in red, smirking at the crowd.


    ¡°You come to bully my granddaughter, have you asked my opinion? Even if Nan Fang, that dog comes, I will still kill him! Hahaha!¡±


    The old man was arrogant as if these people in front of him were nothing.


    A cold sweat broke out on Feng Lianqing¡¯s forehead. He could not resist these attackers, and his face grew solemn and dark.


    ¡°Lianqing¡­ ¡± Tian Ya swung his sword to the enemies expressionlessly. ¡°You go and stop the imperial family and the Helian family. These battles are no longer within their reach.¡±


    For Qi Fang, he had no great affection for him. Tian Ya was just looking for a place to stay that day.


    As for Old Master Helian¡­


    He had followed Tian Ya all his life. Of course, Tian Ya did not want to drag him down.


    ¡°But, Master¡­ You¡­¡± Feng Lianqing raised his head in panic. He held his sword tightly in his hand, refusing to take a step back.


    ¡°Go, Lianqing! We can¡¯t drag these innocents to this battle¡­ And don¡¯t let the people come out!¡±


    The old man¡¯s red robes fluttered in the air with a domineering aura.


    Blood splashed upon Nan Xian¡¯s handsome face, but his eyes were still clear and cold. He was dressed like an immortal in white, as if no matter how bloody the battle was, he would always looked like a pure lotus, not stained by any blood.


    He held his sword tightly.


    For inside this room was his beloved wife.


    The one that he would protect with his life.


    Feng Lianqing gritted his teeth and looked at Tian Ya, who was bathing in blood in midair, and said, ¡°Master, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    His master was fighting with others.


    How could he¡­ Retreat?


    But right now, he had more important things to do and could only join his master later¡­


    ***


    Inside the room¡­


    Feng Ruqing was lying on the bed, her eyes closed as if she had isolated herself from the world. The noise of the outside world did not affect her.


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she stared at a woman next to her.


    Yes, a woman.


    Ever since Feng Ruqing returned to General Manor, Tian Ya had hired a midwife for her, who was actually very famous in Wu Shang City¡­


    It was said that with her help, even a woman who had a difficult delivery could give birth quickly.


    Feng Ruqing felt that it was unnecessary to hire a midwife. After all, she could heal herself, and with Qing Han and Fu Chen by her side, her child would not be in danger.


    However, Tian Ya insisted on it, so she could not help but agree to have a midwife.


    This woman was not easy to hire. However, Tian Ya was kind to her, so with only one word from Tian Ya, she had rushed over to help Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1724 - Daughter Of Heaven And Earth II

    ¡°Sister Hui, why did my mother faint? Isn¡¯t she about to give birth?¡±


    Qiu Hui was also worried. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Feng Ruqing fell into a coma before the baby was born. She had tried everything she could to wake her up, but it did not work¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if her baby is suffocating or not, but I only know that her water has broken, and if it¡¯s not born, both mother and child will be in danger.¡±


    Qing Han was so frightened that her face turned pale. She cried, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t sleep. If you don¡¯t wake up, you and the little sister will die¡­¡±


    Qiu Hui started getting nervous. This was the first time Tian Ya asked for her help. If she could not save Young Lady Feng, perhaps she could never see him again in her life¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to cut open her belly.¡±


    ¡°Cut open?¡± Qing Han¡¯s small face turned even paler as she lifted her head and stared blankly at Qiu Hui. ¡°Mother will die.¡±


    Qiu Hui stroked Qing Han¡¯s small head reassuringly and turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I¡¯m an expert, so don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be in danger if I don¡¯t take her out.¡±


    After Qiu Hui said this, she took out a small box.


    She had all the tools ready and even prepared alcohol to sterilize it.


    Qing Han was still a little worried and jumped in front of her, not allowing Qiu Hui to take a step near Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t cut my mother¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m good at it. I¡¯ll do what I¡¯ve promised Tian Ya. If she loses her life because of childbirth, then I can only give her my life.¡±


    She owed Tian Ya.


    Tian Ya had saved her life. Of course, she would not joke about his granddaughter¡¯s life.


    Little Qing Han bit her lip, tears streaming down her face. She looked at Feng Ruqing before turning to Qiu Hui.


    ¡°Grandfather said we could trust you. But if something happens to Mother, I will kill you immediately!¡±


    The little girl was still young, but her words had shocked Qiu Hui.


    However, she did not have time to think about it. She took the knife and walked toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    The knife was very sharp.


    However¡­


    Before her knife could touch Feng Ruqing, a light suddenly flashed, and with a bang, the knife bounced away, shocking her.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qiu Hui was startled.


    Qing Han tilted her head to look at Feng Ruqing lying on the bed, and said, ¡°Little Sister said, Mother will not be in danger. Don¡¯t touch Mother.¡±


    Qiu Hui was stunned.


    ¡®She can communicate with an unborn child? This little girl is really something¡­¡¯


    Qiu Hui shook her head helplessly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s your mother who doesn¡¯t allow me to cut open her belly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Mother. It¡¯s Little Sister!¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Little Sister won¡¯t let you touch Mother. Otherwise, she will be angry!¡±


    Qiu Hui was speechless.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t touch her now, how will the baby get out?


    ¡®It would have been fine if Young Lady Feng is awake, but¡­ She¡¯s unconscious now.


    ¡®If this continues, she and her child might be in danger¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1725 - Daughter Of Heaven And Earth III

    In a wilderness area.


    The sun was so hot that even the ground was scorching.


    There were countless skilled masters under the hot sun.


    A young girl in a long white dress stained with blood was looking at them with her bloodshot eyes among those men.


    She looked so demonic, like a demon that had come out of hell.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks, and her eyes fell upon the young girl¡¯s delicate face.


    Half of her face was covered in blood, and the sword in her hand was dripping blood¡­


    ¡°Chiyou, because of you, the people of Savage Land are plunged into misery, and because of you, countless innocent people have lost their lives! You are the devil¡¯s daughter, doomed to destruction. You have killed so many people, so today, we will kill you!¡±


    The young woman laughed.


    She laughed like the king of hell, with hatred and anger, and even her eyes turned completely red.


    ¡°If only I were really the devil¡¯s daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered all your humiliation back then! You destroyed my clan! You were scared that I would take revenge, so you sealed my strength and talent. But luckily, someone has helped me to break the seal¡­ And now you want to kill me because you are afraid of me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the devil¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m a descendant of Tiang Ling Clan! You¡¯re the ones who made me do this! Savage Land has now become barren. This is the retribution that god has given you for exterminating my Tian Ling Clan!¡±


    The man on the other side sneered.


    ¡°Chiyou, you have been poisoned and will die soon! If you die, peace will be restored to Savage Land once again, and Tian Ling Clan will have no choice but to die if they are unwilling to submit to us!¡±


    Chiyou closed her eyes.


    Tian Ling Clan was the son of heaven.


    They were uniquely gifted but had a good nature and would easily trust others.


    Perhaps she was an exception to Tian Ling Clan¡­


    However, even though she was mischievous as a child, she had never hurt anyone.


    She had turned out to be the person she was today; it was all because of these people!


    ¡°If I die today, I will drag all of you to hell as my companions. Hahaha!¡±


    Chiyou laughed wildly. Her energy gradually increased, causing the whole sky to darken.


    Storm emerged from around her with a solemn aura of death.


    ¡°Chiyou! Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    Perhaps the energy was too strong, so strong that it struck fear into those people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m about to die, why not drag all of you with me?¡± Chiyou stepped toward the enemy¡¯s side¡­


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stood outside the battle; she was like a bystander, watching the war calmly.


    Blood stained the earth red.


    Everywhere she stepped, countless people fell to the ground.


    No one could stop this young girl¡­


    Time went by, and all those who had come after her fell to the ground.


    Chiyou¡¯s energy gradually dissipated, and the clouds in the sky had dispersed, restoring the previous brightness.


    Her body went limp, paralyzed on the ground. Those people had died, but she did not feel any happiness; instead, she was filled with sorrow.


    ¡®The people of Tian Ling Clan were too kind¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1726 - Daughter Of Heaven And Earth IV

    ¡®If not, they would not be destroyed by those people¡­¡¯


    Chiyou smirked. Perhaps, she was the exception. She would make the people who had hurt her suffer more than they could imagine.


    Unfortunately, she would never get another chance to do so¡­


    ¡°Little girl, what happened to you?¡±


    In the void, a voice came, and Chiyou, who was still in grief, hurriedly raised her head and looked at the woman standing in the air.


    It was such a stunningly beautiful face.


    Feng Ruqing, who was standing not far away from the battle, was stunned, and her eyes fell on that familiar face when she appeared.


    ¡®That face¡­ She looks like me.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor?


    ¡®Why do I dream of her?¡¯


    ¡°But you were not only poisoned this time¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor landed next to the young girl, sighing. ¡°I can cure the poison, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about the fact that you¡¯ve given up your chance of survival to boost your strength.¡±


    Chiyou lowered her head and smiled faintly.


    It was her choice.


    She had risked her life for the sake of revenge.


    However, she did not expect to see the Ninth Emperor one more time before she died¡­


    Chiyou put her finger into her mouth and bit it. She then took the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hand and slowly drew a talisman on her palm.


    ¡°I have no father and no mother. Heaven is my mother, and the earth is my father. The clan is all of my hope. When Tian Ling Clan fell, all my hopes were dashed, but you¡­ You broke the seal for me and gave me hope again.¡±


    She said that she was the exception of the Tian Ling Clan.


    Because¡­ She was born without parents. That was why Tian Ling Clan wanted to wait for her to grow up and make her the Tian Ling Clan head.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­ This is my Tian Ling Clan¡¯s mark. If¡­ I mean¡­ If I have an afterlife, I will come to you¡­ You have to wait for me¡­ You have to wait for me!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor held her palm lightly.


    ¡°I will, Chiyou. I will wait for you¡­¡±


    The young girl smiled with great satisfaction. Blood flowed out of her mouth, and her pair of bloodshot eyes gradually regained their previous clarity.


    It was like the first time she saw Chiyou.


    She was the same little girl with clear eyes and a determined face.


    Until her death, the little girl¡¯s eyes fixed on the Ninth Emperor, as if to say, ¡°You must wait for me¡­¡±


    ***


    She did not understand the meaning of this dream¡­


    Her eyes were still fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor was dressed in white, and her back was turned to Feng Ruqing, so Feng Ruqing could not see her expression clearly.


    However¡­ Feng Ruqing felt that the woman in front of her was somewhat lonely and sad at this moment.


    She probably would not be able to express it. That was why she did not show her reluctance to that young girl.


    However, Feng Ruqing did not know how deep the friendship between the Ninth Emperor and Chiyou was back then. Since she was willing to come to her, their relationship must have been quite deep.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She was late.


    So, she blamed herself¡­


    Feng Ruqing wanted to go forward, even though the Ninth Emperor was from her past; at this moment, she wanted to comfort her.


    She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly felt dizzy, and the sound of a cry reached her ears.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Wake up¡­ If you don¡¯t wake up, my sister will suffocate and die¡­¡±

 Chapter 1727 - Hello, Chiyou I

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s head was buzzing as if there was a force dragging her out, and she felt like her head would explode.


    When her head cleared up, she gradually opened her eyes¡­


    What came into her eyes was a small face full of tears, looking at her with worried eyes.


    Seeing that Feng Ruqing had woken up, Qing Han pouted and cried, ¡°Mother, you finally woke up. You scared me¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Feng Ruqing touched the little girl¡¯s small head, her heart aching a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Little Qing Han nodded. ¡°Then, Mother, you should give birth to my sister quickly. I¡¯m afraid that she might die¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know why she was so certain that inside her belly now was a little girl.


    ¡°Young Lady Feng¡­¡± Qiu Hui was subconsciously relieved and smiled faintly. ¡°Since you are already fine, then let¡¯s start. Qing Han is right. It¡¯s dangerous to hold the baby in for a long time after the water has broken¡­¡±


    ***


    Outside the room, Nan Xian was dressed in white robes stained with blood. He guarded the door behind him, refusing to take a step back.


    Tian Ya was standing in the middle of the sky, and countless people were surrounding him, staring at him like he was their prey.


    The others from General Manor were no match for these people and had already fallen in a pool of blood¡­


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the sky, shaking the ground.


    Everyone looked up and saw a huge black dragon flying across the sky toward General Manor.


    Its huge body covered the whole sky, and its fierce eyes made people tremble.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ The dragon that Manor Master caught earlier?¡±


    ¡°How did it get out?¡±


    The crowd was shocked as they looked at the dragon that came across the sky like lightning, panicked.


    ¡°Who dares to touch my Little Nine!¡±


    The black dragon roared angrily, and its scorching dragon breath spewed out like lava, instantly turning a man into ashes¡­


    Inside the room¡­


    Qiu Hui heaved a sigh of relief. She lifted her hand and held the little one in her arms, smiling at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Young Lady Feng, congratulations. It¡¯s a beautiful little girl.¡±


    ¡°It is a little girl¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at her baby gently.


    She did not know that the moment her little girl was born, the spiritual qi in the entire Wu Shang City had become extremely dense, so dense that it was almost foggy¡­


    On this day, countless people in Wu Shang City took advantage of this spiritual qi storm to make a breakthrough, and a few years later, these people would become powerful men.


    Qiu Hui placed the little girl in her arms.


    Her eyes were so clear, and she did not cry. She was giggling, and she was so cute.


    The moment she looked at the little girl¡¯s face, the pair of eyes suddenly appeared in her mind¡­


    ¡®Clear as water, with firmness and determination.¡¯

 Chapter 1728 - Hello, Chiyou II

    It was such a profound moment that it was like an imprint, engraved on her heart.


    At this moment, she finally understood why, before the birth of her child, she had passed out and dreamt about those things¡­


    Perhaps it was the mark she had left on her from the previous life that made her aware of her origins.


    ¡°Hello, Chiyou.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as bright as the sun. ¡°We meet again¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor had fulfilled her promise in this life¡­


    She had waited for her.


    The little girl stretched out her arms to hug Feng Ruqing, as if in response to her.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Qing Han jumped to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side. ¡°Little Sister seems to like you very much, but since when does she have a name? Is her name Nan Chiyou?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Nan Chiyou.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled, holding the little girl in her arms gently. Her eyes were filled with softness.


    Qiu Hui looked at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    ¡®Chiyou¡­ This name¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere¡­


    However, she could not seem to recall it.


    Little Qing Han looked at her little sister, and she stretched out her arms to hug her. ¡°Mother, I want to hug my little sister.¡±


    The little girl cried out loud, pulling Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve as she refused to let go of her hand or let Qing Han hug her.


    Little Qing Han¡¯s mouth dropped open, a little lost, and almost cried out.


    ¡°Mother, why doesn¡¯t Little Sister like me? She talked to me even when she was in your womb.¡±


    ¡®But why don¡¯t you like your sister after you¡¯re born?¡¯


    ¡°Qing Han, maybe she¡¯s still a little uncomfortable with this world. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. Her gaze turned to the door and frowned. ¡°Is there a fight outside?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. General Tian Ya will deal with it. You just gave birth¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up with the little girl in her arms. Her face was still a little pale, but she was strong, and her steps were firm. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±


    Qiu Hui opened her mouth and wanted to stop her, but Feng Ruqing had already gone out the door.


    Qing Han smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mother is very strong. She can go out.¡±


    The herbal dishes in her mother¡¯s hands were used to nourish her body. She was not an ordinary person, so she could not be affected.


    The door was pushed open.


    The moment Feng Ruqing walked out, she noticed that the entire courtyard was filled with the smell of blood.


    Countless corpses were lying on the ground, piled up into mountains.


    Feng Ruqing was startled. She looked down, and she suddenly noticed that¡­ Among those corpses were her beloved spirit beasts!


    Anger tinged her heart and made her eyes bloodshot.


    ***


    They were in the midst of a grueling battle when the sky in Wu Shang City was filled with spiritual qi.


    They had never experienced that kind of spiritual qi before.


    However, now, after all, they were in the middle of a battle, and no one dared to cultivate, even so, this shocking feeling still made them feel lost in their thoughts¡­


    Until Feng Ruqing¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°That¡¯s the woman. Kill her!¡±


    The murderous intent of the Nan family¡¯s members surged as they rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    From the beginning to the end, only Rong Qi remained unmoved.


    Just now, everyone else was too focused on the battle, so he was the only one who noticed that there was a flash of white light from Feng Ruqing¡¯s room the moment the spiritual qi storm was formed.

 Chapter 1729 - Hello, Chi You III

    They knew that General¡¯s granddaughter was giving birth, and then Feng Ruqing came out with the child¡­


    His eyes flashed white, and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡®Old Master was acting strangely, probably threatened by Nan Fang. These people have no way back, then if I¡­ Work for Tian Ya, can he get rid of Nan Fang and return the Nan family to Old Master¡¯s hands?¡¯


    A flash of ruthlessness crossed his eyes, and as he saw one man continue to charge at Feng Ruqing and the others, he quickly drew his knife and slashed that man.


    Blood burst out, spilling down from the sky.


    The man turned his head in shock and looked at Rong Qi incredulously. ¡°Rong¡­ Rong Qi¡­ You¡­¡±


    Everyone in the Nan family stopped abruptly and looked at Rong Qi incredulously.


    The old man who headed the group was filled with shock and fury. He then shouted harshly, ¡°Rong Qi, how dare you to betray our master!¡±


    Rong Qi sneered. ¡°So what if I betray him? I can¡¯t do anything in Nan City, but now this is the Nan family¡¯s land and all of you¡­ All of you have no way to return¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The old man growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare accuse Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you don¡¯t know. If Tian Ya is so easy to deal with, why did your master tolerate him for so many years? Have you ever thought about it? If we can return safely, why would he let me leave Nan City?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The old man trembled with anger. ¡°My master is only cruel to outsiders, but he is so generous to his people. Without him, there would be no Nan family today, and we would not be able to have so many spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rong Qi smirked. ¡°Did he allow you to bring out the spirit beasts? He didn¡¯t want to waste so many spirit beasts because he knew you would never come back, so he let you leave the beasts behind. You could check on those who had died, and the moment they died, the contract with the beasts was automatically broken.¡±


    What they had signed were soul contracts.


    The contract was valid as long as their soul remains intact.


    However¡­


    If a man died, his soul would remain unless someone destroyed it intentionally to break the contract¡­


    The old man walked toward one of the dead men on the ground, reached out with a trembling hand, and touched the old man¡¯s forehead¡­


    Suddenly, his fingers shook, and he raised his head in shock.


    ¡°Impossible! The contract is gone¡­ The soul is gone!¡±


    The soul tokens of the people of the Nan family were in their manor master¡¯s hands. They obeyed him, fearing that he would damage their soul tokens!


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    They were just out on a mission, and their master not only wanted them dead but had also wiped out their souls in order not to waste the beasts!


    ¡°No!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was sharp and somewhat heartbreaking. ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­ Manor Master wouldn¡¯t do this to me! He also promised me that when I returned, he would reward me with some powerful spirit beasts! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Rong Qi sneered. ¡®Nan Fang is a ruthless man. It is not surprising that he would do such a thing.¡¯


    ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t want to follow him anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the old master being seriously ill in bed, I would have left long ago. I have watched all those old guys I used to drink with die at his hands. Do you know how heartbroken I am?¡±

 Chapter 1730 - Hello, Chi You IV

    Rong Qi was furious; his voice was trembling as he spoke.


    ¡°But I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t do anything. I have to stay silent to survive. He can be cruel to the outside world. What makes you think he won¡¯t do the same to you? To him, there is only profit and nothing else, and he would use anyone as tools.¡±


    He was a ruthless and emotionless man.


    The crowd turned cold. If it was just Rong Qi who said that, they would not take it to heart. Even if they died, they would not doubt their manor master¡­


    However, all those souls, they were all gone!


    When the soul was gone, they had no chance of being reincarnated!


    How could their master¡­ Be so cruel?


    ¡°Elder Fei Yu, what are we going to do now? The soul token is in Master¡¯s hands, and we can¡¯t escape.¡±


    If they could go back alive, they would still be useful for the Nan family, and¡­ Their master would certainly treat them well.


    But¡­ The Master was prepared to send them to their deaths, so how could they go back alive?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, and I don¡¯t want my soul to be destroyed¡­¡±


    A skilled master cried out.


    No one in the world was not afraid to die in such a ruthless state¡­


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s cold eyes turned warm when he looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Feng Ruqing said indifferently. ¡°Whoever killed my spirit beasts just now, let them be buried with them. As for the rest, let Little Pot turn them into slaves!¡±


    They had killed her spirit beasts. No matter what reason these people of the Nan family had, she did not want them alive, not even as her slave.


    Rong Qi panicked, jumped down from the sky, and flew toward Feng Ruqing, almost hugging her thighs and weeping.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯m not one of them. I¡¯m a traitor. I tried to run away from the cruel Manor Master. All I said just now is true!¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like traitors. Who can guarantee that you won¡¯t betray me later? It¡¯s better to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I am not Nan Fang¡¯s man. He controls my old master¡­ I have endured humiliation to live until today. You can¡¯t kill me¡­ If you kill me, I won¡¯t be able to see my old master recover and never see Young Lady again¡­¡±


    ¡®Young Lady?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing thought of what Ah Hua once said to her. She paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Young Lady of the Nan family expelled by Old Master Nan?¡±


    ¡°Expelled? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Rong Qi continued, ¡°The old master loves Young Lady very much! Even if Young Lady is disobedient and ungrateful, he is still reluctant to let her leave. Whatever Young Lady has done, the old master will always forgive her¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s your lady¡¯s name?¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and asked.


    Rong Qi was tearful and pitiful. ¡°Her name is Nan Suyi.¡±


    ¡®Nan Suyi¡­¡¯


    Like a heavy stick, these words struck Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart, making her even more furious.


    ¡°Those bastards from the Nan family¡­ All of them deserve to die!¡±


    Rong Qi was confused. ¡®What did I say wrong? Why does Maiden Feng feel even angrier?¡¯

 Chapter 1731 - Something Happened To Tang Yin I

    ¡°Mother, you just gave birth to Little Sister. Calm down!¡±


    When Fu Chen saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s face¡¯s anger, he hurriedly spoke out to reassure her. ¡°I read from the book that a newborn child should not be brought outside. She¡¯s weak¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing regained her senses and looked down at the little girl she was holding in her arms. ¡°It should be fine¡­ She is stronger than ordinary children.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell on Chiyou. He was as calm as an immortal in his white robes. ¡°Qing¡¯er, she has been with you for so long. Let me hold her¡­¡±


    As soon as Nan Xian¡¯s hand came close to Chiyou, the little girl threw her little hand and slapped Nan Xian¡¯s face. She then pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeves, crying.


    ¡°State Preceptor, it seems like¡­ She doesn¡¯t like you. What have you done to her?¡±


    Perhaps, only Nan Xian and this little girl knew about this matter.


    A little girl who could have been born with great strength had her wings broken by him.


    Even though the little girl did not understand anything at the moment, she had subconsciously rejected Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing even saw the wary look in her little girl¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    Big Black¡¯s body gradually shrank in the void and finally transformed into a young man.


    This young man was very handsome and looked like a stunning demon.


    After hearing the voice, Feng Ruqing looked up at Big Black, surprised. ¡°Are you Big Black? When did you get back?¡±


    She had never seen Big Black as a young man before, but she would not mistake his voice.


    ¡®How did Big Black find her?¡¯


    The young man stiffened slightly. He was so huge just now, and Little Nine did not even notice him?


    ¡°You¡¯ve come back just in time.¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the crowd of people from the Nan family and sneered. ¡°These people killed my spirit beast. Leave no one behind! Those whose hands have not been stained with the blood of spirit beasts will remain as slaves.¡±


    These people were Nan Fang¡¯s men. They must be as bad as him, and even though this group of people were so pitiful now, she still did not want to let them go.


    They had killed many innocent spirit beasts, something that she could never forgive!


    More importantly, Nan Fang¡­ Hurt Suyi¡­


    ¡°Maiden Feng, what about me?¡± Rong Qi cautiously looked at Feng Ruqing and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll decide later.¡±


    Of course, she would not kill the innocent. If this old man was really Nan Fang¡¯s enemy, then there was no harm to let him stay.


    ¡°But my soul token is still in Nan Fang¡¯s hands¡­¡± Rong Qi paused, looked up at Feng Ruqing, and asked.


    Feng Ruqing thought for a while before turning to Fu Chen. ¡°Is there a way?¡±


    ¡°By being turned into slaves by Little Pot, they don¡¯t have to be blackmailed by others¡­¡±


    Slaves¡­


    This word made Rong Qi¡¯s face turn pale. He looked up at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing did not want Rong Qi to be her slave. She paused and asked, ¡°Other than that?


    ¡°Big Black can do it.¡±


    Big Black was born from the surrounding spiritual qi, and such things were not difficult to him.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath. ¡°Big Black, Little Pot, let¡¯s settle it!¡±

 Chapter 1732 - Something Happened To Tang Yin II

    The little pot buzzed and flew up into the air, its voice full of pleasure.


    Feng Ruqing stood in front of the room, looking at the crowd blankly.


    Ah Hua looked at those skilled masters who had fallen in front of it, but there was no pleasure in its heart.


    These people were dead.


    However, its companions would never return¡­


    Feng Ruqing could not see Tang Yin. She turned around and asked.


    ¡°By the way, where is Tang Yin?¡±


    ¡°Oh, before those people came, she was already sent to the Helian family.¡± Tian Ya smiled, ¡°That girl is not strong, and she is your friend. It¡¯s dangerous to keep her here, so it would be better to send her to hide.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was relieved. Indeed, facing the Nan family, no one else had a chance of winning except for Tian Ya and Nan Xian.


    However, just as she turned around to enter the room, a figure rushed in through the door, panting.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, come with me quickly! Something has happened to Tang Yin!¡±


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks. She looked back at Helian Yue behind her, frowning. ¡°What happened to Tang Yin?¡±


    Initially, the relationship between Helian Yue and Tang Yin was quite hostile, but Tang Yin was Feng Ruqing¡¯s friend and was sent to the Helian family by Tian Ya, so she did care for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Helian Yue¡¯s eyes were so red that she almost cried out. ¡°Just now, for some reason, there was something strange in Wu Shang City. The spiritual qi in the sky suddenly became very thick and completely out of control. My grandfather took advantage of this wave of spiritual qi to make a breakthrough.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Helian Yue raised her pale face. ¡°Tang Yin suddenly fainted and still hasn¡¯t woken up. I was dodging my grandfather before rushing out to inform you. ¡±


    It was too dangerous outside. Old Master Helian would not have allowed her to go out and was planning to send guards to inform Feng Ruqing. However, she was really worried, and quietly ran out¡­


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Feng Ruqing handed the little girl in her arms to Tian Ya. ¡°Keep an eye on her for me while I go to Helian Manor with State Preceptor.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s mouth fell open, and she was about to cry out.


    Feng Ruqing turned to her little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I have something to do. I will hug you when I come back.¡±


    The little girl seemed to understand. Her mouth was still open, but she did not cry out.


    Feng Ruqing grabbed Helian Yue¡¯s arm, panicked. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ***


    Helian Manor.


    Tang Yin was lying on the bed with a pale face; she seemed to be in some pain and was frowning.


    Spiritual energy floated before Tang Yin, dense like fog.


    However¡­


    The energy did not enter her body, as if it was blocked.


    Qian Ning was already crying so hard that she could not breathe normally. ¡°Lady, will Young Lady be alright? What will I do if she dies? Can I be your servant?¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s lips turned white. She squatted down, holding Tang Yin¡¯s hand tightly. The worry in her eyes was so intense that she was never willing to leave her for a moment.


    Bang!


    The door of the room was kicked open.


    Xiao Ya turned to look at the door and saw the two people following behind Helian Yue. She stood up happily.


    The first to step in was a woman in red with a gorgeous face, followed by a man in white, as handsome as an immortal, elegant and cool.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Qian Ning looked at Feng Ruqing in tears. ¡°Can you save my Young Lady?¡±

 Chapter 1733 - Something Happened To Tang Yin III

    Feng Ruqing moved very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she was already in front of Tang Yin.


    At this moment, Tang Yin was as weak as a piece of paper, easily broken.


    ¡°Qian Ning, when the surrounding spiritual qi emerged just now, were there spiritual qi trying to enter her body?¡± Feng Ruqing asked seriously.


    With tears in her eyes, Qian Ning nodded slightly. ¡°How did Princess know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she fainted. She cultivates more quickly than an average person, and it is not a breakthrough, but the speed of absorbing spiritual qi¡­¡±


    This was the advantage of being a beastman.


    ¡°But¡­ She has inhaled too much spiritual qi, and there was no way for it to be completely absorbed in her body, which has caused the spiritual qi to surround her, causing her to faint.¡±


    Qian Ning was speechless.


    It sounded like a complicated situation.


    ¡°Will Young Lady die because of it?¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t die.¡± Feng Ruqing was silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Qian Ning, you and Xiao Ya leave first. State Preceptor and I will help Tang Yin.¡±


    Xiao Ya never doubted Feng Ruqing. Her eyes were still full of worry but gradually turned calm after seeing her.


    She nodded and turned to the door.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Qian Ning was a little reluctant to leave, but she wiped the tears from her eyes and eventually followed Xiao Ya out.


    She then closed the door.


    Nan Xian looked at Tang Yin lying on the bed. ¡°If you take her with you, it will be faster to heal Tang Yin.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Xian, confused.


    ¡°Your little girl.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless. ¡°Her name is Chiyou!¡±


    Nan Xian was startled¡­ He did not even know that the little girl had already a name¡­


    ¡°However¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Tang Yin gently. ¡°This is an opportunity for Tang Yin to become stronger. I cannot always be by her side to protect her. She must grow up!¡±


    Nan Xian stroked Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°Qing¡¯er, will you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When she wakes up, don¡¯t look at her with that look in your eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll become obsessed with you.¡±


    If Tang Yin could have heard them, the first thing she would have done when she woke up would have been to curse this couple.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°We will start now. I want Tang Yin to absorb more spiritual qi¡­¡±


    Only then would she be relieved when Tang Yin was not with her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled calmly.


    He did not like Tang Yin, but Feng Ruqing loved her, so he would try his best to save her.


    Faint spiritual energy passed through Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm and was transmitted into Tang Yin¡¯s body.


    Tang Yin¡¯s expression improved a lot, and her tightly furrowed brows also relaxed.


    After her whole body relaxed, the spiritual qi from outside started to flow into her body¡­


    Time passed slowly, and the whole room was quiet¡­


    Until¡­ A light came out of her and lit up the room.

 Chapter 1734 - Two Years I

    Feng Ruqing stood up, staring at Tang Yin on the bed, and smiled.


    ¡°She is already fine. State Preceptor, let¡¯s wait for her outside. She will wake up on her own later.¡±


    Perhaps from the encounter back then, it was destined¡­ There was a tied fate between her and Tang Yin.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Tang Yin for the last time and slowly walked toward the door with unspeakable joy.


    Outside the door, Qian Ning¡¯s eyes were red, looking at Feng Ruqing anxiously.


    Xiao Ya wanted to say something, but she could not make any sound and only looked at the room with concern on her face.


    ¡°She will wake up later, and when she wakes up, you can bring her back to General Manor. Xiao Ya, you have to be prepared.¡± Feng Ruqing paused for a moment before continued, ¡°Her identity can¡¯t be hidden anymore.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s heart tightened as she knew what Feng Ruqing was referring to. Her eyes were filled with panic.


    Qian Ning wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°What can¡¯t be hidden anymore? Young Lady¡¯s identity? Isn¡¯t she the young lady of the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Qian Ning¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to Qian Niang. ¡°You can ask Xiao Yin about these things, and¡­ You will then consider whether to stay by her side or leave.¡±


    Qian Ning was Tang Yin¡¯s servant, but she had been as close as sisters since she was a child. Tang Yin would certainly not want Qian Ning to face danger with her, so they would give Qian Ning a chance to choose.


    Tears appeared in Qian Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°I only know Young Lady in this world. She has been so good to me. She would share anything delicious with me since I was little. I will never leave her.¡±


    ¡®No matter what¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said no more. Qian Ning¡¯s choice was within her expectation. She smiled and said, ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go back first. Chiyou is waiting for us at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ***


    General Manor was as lively as always.


    The moment Feng Ruqing walked into the room, Chiyou cried out with her tiny arms spread wide and her mouth slightly parted, pitifully.


    Feng Ruqing hurriedly went up to hold her little girl in her arms, gently soothing her.


    As expected, with Feng Ruqing by her side, the little girl calmed down and stopped crying. It was heartbreaking to watch the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°How did this little girl recognize her mother right after birth? Moreover, I¡¯m not a stranger. I¡¯m your great-grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ She isn¡¯t familiar with you yet.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the little girl in her arms. Her heart was filled with warmth.


    ¡°Mother¡­ ¡± Little Qing Han tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve, looked up, and asked, ¡°What is the little sister¡¯s nickname?¡±


    Feng Ruqing paused, and she turned back to Nan Xian.


    ¡°State Preceptor, how about¡­ You give her a nickname?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian smiled gently. ¡°It happens to be summer now, so her nickname will be Xia Xia?¡±


    Tian Ya was speechless.


    ¡®This name is so weird¡­¡¯


    ¡®My granddaughter will not agree with it.¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the little girl sleeping in her arms and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Her real name will be Nan Chiyou, and her nickname will be Xia Xia.¡±

 Chapter 1735 - Two Years II

    She wanted to name her Chiyou because of the little girl¡¯s past life.


    Xia Xia¡­ On the other hand, it sounded a little more pleasant.


    Little Qing Han blinked. ¡°Then, in the future, will there be Chun Chun (spring), Qiu Qiu (fall), and Dong Dong (winter)?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Nan Xian¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Feng Ruqing. ¡°When do we get all of them together?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She had just given birth to Xia Xia, and Nan Xian was already asking for another three?


    ¡°By the way¡­ ¡± Feng Ruqing seemed to have thought of something and turned to Tian Ya. ¡°Grandfather, can you arrange someone to keep an eye on Rong Qi. I don¡¯t know if what he said is true or not, so I still need to keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Indeed, they only listened to Rong Qi alone; whether it was true or not was still unknown. The safest thing was to keep an eye on him to prevent any bad things.


    At this moment, in Nan City, Nan Fang stood inside the manor hall furiously. He clenched his fists tightly, and a powerful force surged out, leaving a large hole in the wall.


    Behind him, a crowd of people trembled, not daring to speak.


    ¡°Tian Ya!¡±


    He gritted his teeth with anger in his eyes. ¡°I want you to find out why all these soul tokens are not working and what Tian Ya has done to these people.¡±


    The fact that so many soul tokens were invalidated must be because of that bastard, Tian Ya.


    It proved that not only were the people he sent had all been killed, but¡­ They were unable to kill Tian Ya and his granddaughter!


    ¡®Damn you!


    ¡®Sooner or later, I¡¯ll kill you and destroy your soul!¡¯


    ¡°My dear husband¡­¡±


    Just then¡­


    A gentle voice came from behind Nan Fang.


    Nan Fang turned his head, and his eyes fell upon the beautiful woman walking toward him.


    This woman was very beautiful, and the years had not left too many wrinkles on her face. Her smile and eyes were filled with gentleness.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Nan Fang frowned.


    Every time he saw her, he could not help but see Nan Suyi¡¯s face in his mind.


    The person in front of him was indeed lovely, but compared to Nan Suyi, there was still a gap¡­


    ¡°I heard that we have lost many skilled masters this time. So, I came over to take a look.¡± Wei Rong smiled. ¡°My dear husband, if this continues, our people might have a bad opinion of the Nan family.¡±


    Nan Fang did everything for the sake of the Nan family.


    These people saw the benefits and naturally decided to serve him.


    However, if¡­ Nan Fang used the people¡¯s lives for his own sake, those people would not say anything, but they would certainly have a bad opinion of him.


    Nan Fang¡¯s face was slightly sunken, and he said furiously, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t need to say anything about these matters. I know how to handle them.¡±


    Wei Rong sneered. ¡°If you knew how to handle it, you shouldn¡¯t have drugged Nan Suyi back then. That old man had almost noticed it! If I hadn¡¯t helped you, do you think you would have been able to handle that old man? If he finds out what you did to Nan Suyi, will you still be in your position now?¡±


    Nan Fang and Wei Rong were the old master¡¯s adopted son and niece.


    In the end, these two had plotted together and harmed his daughter.


    If the old master had known what would happen today, would he have made a different choice?


    She sneered as she brushed her hair and looked at Nan Fang coldly. ¡°Back then, that old man knew that Suyi didn¡¯t like you and wanted to marry Suyi to someone from Nine Gate. If I hadn¡¯t done everything I could to make Nan Suyi look bad in front of the elders of Nine Gate¡­ I¡¯m afraid she would have become a member of Nine Gate now¡­¡±

 Chapter 1736 - Two Years III

    Since then, the relationship between the Nan family and Nine Gate ended! Later, Tian Ya interfered, causing the Nan family to always get into trouble.


    Nan Fang lowered his eyes. ¡®Indeed¡­


    ¡®Without Wei Rong, it would not have been so easy for me to take charge of the Nan family again as Nan Suyi might have married into Nine Gate on that day¡­¡¯


    However¡­


    ¡°Wei Rong, I can handle everything now. I¡¯ve already eliminated those useless old things, and the rest are already my people.¡±


    Wei Rong stepped toward Nan Fang and smiled. ¡°But Nan City is like a kingdom. As the emperor of Nan City, you need to care for your people.¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s face sank as he looked at Wei Rong.


    She smiled coldly. ¡°And, have you ever thought about, in case one day¡­ Suyi comes back?¡±


    Nan Fang was stunned silent.


    ¡°If Suyi comes back, she will compete with you for the position of head of the Nan family! Don¡¯t tell me that Suyi¡¯s reputation has been ruined. She is the most capable of holding this position!¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s face sank. ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Nan Changfeng?¡±


    ¡®Nan Changfeng!¡¯


    The name made Nan Fang¡¯s expression change dramatically. ¡°Nan Changfeng¡­ The first master of the Nan family, but he¡¯s dead¡­ Why do you bring him up?¡±


    ¡°I once saw in that old man¡¯s secret book that there were some cultivation recipes for taming beasts that Nan Changfeng had left for the Nan family. He left a message that if he were reincarnated, he would wish to return to the Nan family! Everyone has been waiting for a male heir of the Nan family because everyone wanted that person¡­ To be Nan Changfeng.


    ¡°But¡­ None of those males was the reincarnation of Nan Changfeng until they died. The Nan family has been waiting for him for thousands of years.


    ¡°So, what will happen if¡­ We say that Xiao Yu is Nan Changfeng? Now that you are a member of the Nan family. It¡¯s not strange if I can give birth to the reincarnation of Nan Changfeng.¡± Wei Rong smiled. ¡°And we can use this opportunity to reunite with Nine Gate.¡±


    Nan Changfeng was the first head of the Nan family, but he never married in his life and did not leave any heir, so¡­ Nan Changfeng had chosen an elder in the Nan family to take over his position¡­


    Nine Gate¡­


    No one was clear about the history of Nine Gate.


    However, Nine Gate had been friends with the Nan family for generations, and it was only about twenty years ago that relations began to deteriorate! But the one thing that she knew clearly; the Nine Gate¡¯s faith was the Ninth Emperor!


    Even if Nine Gate and the Ninth Emperor were not related, the person who established Nine Gate must be related to her or¡­ Someone who loved the Ninth Emperor.


    As the Ninth Emperor¡¯s man, if Nan Changfeng were reborn in the world, Nine Gate would definitely reunite with the Nan family.


    That way, Nine Gate would not say anything if the Nan family decided to kill Tian Ya!


    Nan Fang was silent as if he was thinking about something.


    Wei Rong continued, ¡°This is the only way now. Besides, doesn¡¯t Nine Gate like Tian Ya because Tian Ya is against our Nan family in every way? If the Nan family makes up with Nine Gate, I believe that Nine Gate won¡¯t help him anymore.¡±


    Nan Fang sighed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, and that¡¯s the only way.¡±

 Chapter 1737 - Two Years IV

    Chapter 1737 Two Years IV


    Wei Rong smiled gently. ¡°My dear husband, don¡¯t forget me when Suyi comes back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never abandon you in my life.¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s voice was firm, and he looked serious.


    Wei Rong smiled and lowered her face; her eyes were cold.


    He only said that he would not abandon her¡­


    He did not say he would not accept Suyi¡­


    Maybe she might even have to make way for Suyi on the day Suyi returned.


    She clenched her fists tightly; murderous intent gradually emerged in her eyes¡­


    ***


    Two years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    During the two years, Tian Ya searched everywhere for a way to leave Land of No Return, but he found nothing.


    The only way was to give up his power¡­


    Just like Jia Xin and Xiao Ya!


    Even Big Black could only come to Land of No Return, with no way to leave¡­


    Land of No Return, as the name suggested, did not allow anyone to leave.


    ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was sitting at the pavilion, leaning against the pillar when suddenly a voice spoke up behind her. She turned slightly and looked sideways at that woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qiu Hui smiled and walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for two years. It¡¯s time to go back to Nine Gate. I¡¯ve just spoken to Tian Ya and came here to say goodbye to you.¡±


    Qiu Hui came as a midwife back then. Perhaps because of her affinity with Nan Chiyou¡­ She had not left since then.


    However, she could not stay away from home for too long, so it was time to go.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing responded smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you want to go home, go back first. If Xia Xia wants to see you later, I¡¯ll bring her to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Thinking of that cute little girl, Qiu Hui was a little reluctant. However, she had to go back to Nine Gate to deal with some matters. She could not stay in General Manor.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, farewell! And¡­ Take care¡­¡±


    Qiu Hui turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    She soon disappeared from Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Qing Zhu, where is Xia Xia?¡±


    A green snake next to Feng Ruqing raised its head and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    Qing Zhu snorted. ¡°Xia Xia and Qing Han have gone out. My master has gone to look for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then, I¡¯m not worried. Don¡¯t let Xia Xia and Qing Han go out alone, at least ask Fu Chen to follow them¡­¡±


    However, since the state preceptor had gone to look for them, she did not need to worry.


    Feng Ruqing opened the book in her hands and leaned back against the pillar comfortably under the sun¡­


    ***


    Wu Shang City.


    Ever since the spiritual qi storm had erupted that day, the entire Wu Shang City had been caught up in a cultivation frenzy.


    Even up until now, the air in Wu Shang City had been denser than ever, causing countless cultivators to flock to the city.

 Chapter 1738 - Two Years V

    To the emperor of Wu Shang City, the more the people, the higher the profits he would reap. However, because there were more cultivators, he needed to send more guards to guard the city so that these travelers did not bully his people in the city.


    At this moment, in the bustling streets of Wu Shang City¡­


    ¡°Sister, that little sister is so pretty. I want to hug her.¡±


    Standing on the street was a pair of brother and sister.


    The girl looked about eighteen or nineteen years old, with a pretty face, clear eyes, fair skin, and a perfect figure.


    She was holding a five- or six-year-old boy, wearing silk, looking straight ahead, not even taking his eyes off her.


    Behind these two men stood a group of guards, guarding them. It was apparent that these two people did not come from ordinary families.


    ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± The girl said, ¡°I brought you out secretly without telling your parents, so don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This little sister looks like a little fairy. I like her very much.¡± The boy pouted and refused to leave with the young girl, his voice stubborn, causing the girl¡¯s face to flush with embarrassment.


    The young girl took the boy¡¯s hand and walked toward the two little girls across the street.


    ***


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    In the middle of the crowd, Little Qing Han stuffed a piece of pastry into the little girl¡¯s mouth smilingly. ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    The little girl was only two years old, but she was adorable and pretty like a porcelain doll.


    Her mouth was stuffed like a pufferfish. It was very cute.


    Little Qing Han held the little girl¡¯s face and looked at Xia Xia unblinkingly.


    ¡°Delicious¡­¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s cheeks were full of pastry crumbs. ¡°And¡­ My name is Chiyou. You do not respect me.¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia, Aunt Tang is right. You¡¯re too precocious. Do you know what respect means?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xia Xia¡¯s big eyes twinkled. ¡°Some time ago, I saw a little brother from next door call Ah Hua a little pig, and Ah Hua was furious and scratched him, saying that he didn¡¯t respect it, and you guys are also disrespecting me by calling me that.¡±


    Qing Han took Xia Xia¡¯s small hand. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Ah Hua has been overeating recently, and it looks like a little pig. Xia Xia is a nickname. It¡¯s Father who has chosen it for you.¡±


    Ah Hua ate a lot and was already fatter than it was two years ago.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia seemed to understand, smiling innocently.


    She was so adorable!


    ¡°Sister, I miss my mother and want to go home¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Qing Han took Xia Xia¡¯s small hand. She turned around and was about to leave with Xia Xia when a couple of people suddenly stopped her.


    The young girl at the forefront was quite friendly, with a smile on her beautiful face and a gentle voice. ¡°Little girl, my brother is very fond of your sister. Can you give your sister to my brother for a few days? I¡¯ll send her back to you in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 1739 - Two Years VI

    Qing Han¡¯s small face darkened. ¡°You want to buy my sister?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± The young girl hurriedly shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll only lend her for a few days. We will stay in Wu Shang City for a few days, and the day we leave, we will return your sister to you. And, of course, I will pay for it.¡±


    ¡°No, get out of the way!¡±


    Little Qing Han snorted.


    She had been with her sister all day, and it was still not enough. Now that person wanted her to give her sister to someone else?


    No! She had been waiting a long time to have a sister!


    The young girl was anxious, but without waiting for her to continue persuading Qing Han, Nan Feiyu had already run over to Xia Xia and opened his arms. ¡°Cute little sister, let me hug you¡­¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She stepped in front of Xia Xia and lifted her foot, kicking Nan Feiyu out of the way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know any shame? A boy, running to hug a girl! Shameless!¡±


    The boy was caught off guard by a kick and fell to the ground. He cried out loudly, shocking the entire street.


    ¡°I want a little sister¡­ A little sister¡­¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face turned pale¡ªeveryone in the Nan family, except for the old master, favored sons over daughters.


    If something happened to her younger brother while they were out, her parents would beat her up severely!


    Moreover, everyone in Nan City said that her younger brother was Nan Changfeng. If her brother were harmed, no one in Nan City would let her go¡­


    ¡°Xiao Yu!¡±


    The young girl hurriedly went to Nan Feiyu, helped him up from the ground. ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Nan Feiyu was angry and slapped the young girl¡¯s face.


    The young girl pursed her lips, and instead of getting angry, she tried to persuade the boy. ¡°Can you just forget about that little girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If she doesn¡¯t let me hold her, take her away from me! If my parents were here, they would have obeyed me. You¡¯re useless. You are not my sister!¡±


    The little boy cried even louder, attracting the attention of everyone on the street.


    The young girl felt very humiliated, but she did not dare to walk away, so she could only walk to Qing Han.


    ¡°Little girl, can you¡­ Help me? My brother truly adores her, and I will accept all your conditions.¡± She pleaded genuinely.


    Those guards from the Nan family had also gathered around, surrounding Qing Han and Xia Xia.


    ¡°Bad guys!¡± Xia Xia was not frightened, but she took Qing Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, beat these bad guys.


    Qing Han pursed her lips, and with a swish, countless vines came out from the ground, instantly tying the group of guards and dangling them in the air.


    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were filled with panic. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The guards she brought out were all strong, but this little girl¡­


    All the people in the street knew Xia Xia and Qing Han. Seeing these people trying to buy the little girl of General Manor, they all sneered.


    ¡°Maiden, do you know who these two little girls are? They are the daughters of General Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, Feng Ruqing. How dare you treat them like this in Wu Shang City.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Those who don¡¯t know won¡¯t be afraid. Who would have the guts to do such a thing if they knew it?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ General Manor has a great reputation in Wu Shang City; outsiders like us, we dare not offend. Otherwise, we will be attacked by the crowd!¡±

 Chapter 1740 - Two Years VII

    Those sneers from the crowd made the young girl panic.


    ¡®General Manor?


    ¡®Why does a little girl that my brother likes have this status?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The young girl bit her pale lip, wanting to say a few words in her defense, but she choked, unable to utter a single word.


    On the street, a man came, and he was like the sun, dazzling and bright.


    The young girl had never seen such a handsome man before. He was as stunning as an immortal, but he was so cold to them.


    The man stopped in front of the two little girls and asked gently, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qing Han looked at the guards in the air and released with a vigorous shake. She then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Father.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled and looked at Xia Xia again. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Sister will fight the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°Good. No one dares to bully you. If anyone does, just ask Qing Han to kill them.¡±


    Nan Xian went forward and bent down to pick Xia Xia up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    He did not even so much as glance at the young girl, as if he had never noticed them.


    The young girl was a little lost and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s married¡­¡±


    This man looked like he was not close to women. She thought this kind of person should not get married.


    In the end, it was a disappointment¡­


    Somehow, the young girl suddenly wanted to see Feng Ruqing, wanting to know what kind of girl could make such a cold man fall in love with her¡­


    ¡°Sob!¡±


    Nan Feiyu lay on the ground, crying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and get that little sister?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with dread. ¡°She¡¯s a girl from Tian Ya¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Even if she doesn¡¯t come with me, I still want to hug her¡­¡±


    Nan Feiyu¡¯s tears flowed, and he cried even more miserably as he watched Xia Xia being taken away, not noticing the mocking gazes around him.


    This time, the girl did not tolerate him anymore. She pulled him up from the ground and walked in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    She should never have agreed to take him out!


    ¡°You let go of me!¡± The little boy clawed with his nails across the girl¡¯s face, leaving a bloody scar. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother that you didn¡¯t help me when they bullied me, and I¡¯ll let her beat you up!¡±


    The young girl paused and lowered her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t let you cause trouble outside. This is not Nan City. This is Wu Shang City! Those people can¡¯t beat Tian Ya!¡±


    She agreed to bring Nan Feiyu here because she had heard about the changes that had taken place in Wu Shang City.


    However, they could not let Tian Ya know about it because of the hatred between the two sides!


    But now, they had offended General Manor and had to leave hurriedly. Otherwise, Tian Ya would find out about them.


    Compared to the reckless Nan Feiyu, the young girl was much wiser. She did not even spend the night and left hurriedly, running back to Nan City.

 Chapter 1741 - Two Years VIII

    As soon as she returned to Nan City, Nan Feiyu ran to the main courtyard in tears.


    At this time, Wei Rong was drinking tea with some noble ladies of Nan City, and when she saw him crying, her heart sank. ¡°Ladies, I have some things to do today, so I can¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±


    Those noblewomen also saw the tearful Nan Feiyu, but did not ask a word, and said politely, ¡°Then, we will take our leave, and wait for the next day to visit you.¡±


    After that, these people left one after another.


    She hurriedly got up and walked to Nan Feiyu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go out with your sister? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°I saw a little girl outside and wanted to hug her, but they beat me up, and my sister didn¡¯t help me.¡±


    Her face turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to like a little girl, let alone hug her. Your sister didn¡¯t even help you out? Where is she?¡±


    As soon as the young girl walked in, she saw that Nan Feiyu had already told on her, and she panicked, rushing forward and trying to defend herself. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She pointed at the young girl angrily. ¡°Nan Luo, as an elder sister, you just stood by and watched your brother being bullied?¡±


    ¡°Mother, no! I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Wei Rong raised her hand and slapped Nan Luo¡¯s face fiercely.


    Her face became red and swollen, making her look a mess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what reason you have. Is this how you take care of your brother? Nan Lo! He is your brother! Your blood relative! How can you bear to see him being bullied?¡±


    Wei Rong was quite rational, but when it came to Nan Feiyu, she would lose all her senses and become insane.


    The young girl pursed her lips and sneered.


    ¡®Blood relative¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m also their blood relative, but when have these people ever treated me as a family?¡¯


    Her mother and father preferred sons to daughters¡­ She was nothing in the family. She only wanted to say that she was afraid of Tian Ya harming her brother before taking him away, but¡­ Her mother did not even listen to her explanation.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡± Wei Rong snapped and pointed to the outside of the courtyard.


    The young girl looked at Wei Rong, but this time, she did not defend herself any longer, turning around and walking out of the courtyard.


    She stumbled a bit, but she was very determined.


    The young girl suddenly thought of Tian Ya of Wu Shang City.


    It was rumored that Tian Ya loved his granddaughter very much and would send all the good things in the world to her.


    And that beautiful man¡­ He looked at his little girl with eyes filled with tenderness.


    She was also a daughter, but why was she so miserable?


    As the young lady of the Nan family, her status was high, but her life was not as great as the other girls from other families.


    At this moment, the girl could not help but feel a little envious of Feng Ruqing¡­


    She would rather swap identities with her and become Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter than to be this honorable young lady of the Nan family¡­


    ***


    Nan City.


    Not far away, in a small town, a woman dressed in white sat in a teahouse, drinking her tea.

 Chapter 1742 - Two Years IX

    Her face was covered with a white veil, and the breeze blew, revealing a stunning face beneath it.


    ¡°Have you heard about the old master of the Nan family¡­ He¡¯s not in good health¡­¡±


    When the woman heard that, the hand holding the teacup paused as she lowered her eyes slightly to hide the emotions in them.


    ¡°The old master of the Nan family seems to have been paralyzed and bedridden since a long time ago,¡± the man continued. ¡°But lately, he seems to be getting worse, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to live much longer¡­


    ¡°Tsk, I do not know where the young lady of the Nan family ran away to. Someone said that she had spent a long time outside the city, and when she came back to the Nan family, she was like someone who had lost her lover and could not live without him¡­ The old master was furious with his disobedient and ungrateful daughter, causing him to fall sick and go paralyzed¡­


    ¡°The old master¡¯s biggest tragedy in his life is to get his long-lost daughter back, and in the end¡­ Bad things still happened to him.


    ¡°All these years, the new head of the Nan family has provided some herbs to the old master to help him. Otherwise, the old master would have been dead a long time ago. But the old master is still angry with his unfilial daughter, and this time, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    The old master¡¯s life was full of glory, but his daughter had ruined him. All his dignity was destroyed, leaving him with no more faith to live.


    The woman stood up, clenched her fists tightly, and walked out of the teahouse.


    ***


    On the mountain outside the town, a white phoenix looked at the water¡¯s reflection and saw a white dress figure approaching it.


    Its eyes lit up, and it flew over with its wings flapping.


    ¡°Suyi¡­ Suyi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Suyi¡¯s dress was as white as snow; her eyes were full of determination. ¡°White Phoenix, let¡¯s go down the mountain and go to the Nan family!¡±


    ¡®The Nan family?¡¯


    The white phoenix tilted its head and looked at Suyi blankly. ¡°Why are we going to the Nan family? Shouldn¡¯t we be looking for Xiao Qing? I haven¡¯t even seen Xiao Qing¡¯s child yet, and I want that little girl to call me Grandfather White Phoenix.¡±


    It raised its head proudly as it said this, its wings fluttering arrogantly.


    ¡°No¡­ I still have few things to settle with the Nan family.¡± Suyi slowly turned around and turned her back to the white phoenix. ¡°I have avoided Mu Ling my whole life, and I haven¡¯t gone down the mountain for more than ten years. I can¡¯t protect Nan Xian¡­ I don¡¯t want to bring any harm to him.¡±


    If Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er knew about her past with the Nan family, with their character, they would not have let those things go.


    However, the Nan family was too powerful¡­


    She could not let them endure such a violent storm.


    Even though she had been here for two years, she had never taken a step off the mountain.


    She was afraid that the people of the Nan family would find out about her existence, and even more afraid that¡­ They would find out about Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er¡­


    ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t we agree that we would go to the Nan family when we are strong enough?¡± The white phoenix looked confused.


    Suyi pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­ We can¡¯t wait until then.¡±


    She was afraid that when she went back, she would not see her father again¡­


    She could not wait any longer without knowing how anxious her father had been during the years of her disappearance.


    She had to go to the Nan family now!


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The white phoenix smiled. ¡°Suyi, I¡¯ll accompany you to the ends of the earth, to heaven and hell.¡±

 Chapter 1743 - Two Years X

    No matter what dangers awaited them ahead, the white phoenix would always be there for her.


    ¡°White Phoenix¡­¡±


    Suyi raised her hand and hugged the white phoenix¡¯s head gently. ¡°Thank you for accompanying me for so many years¡­¡±


    From the time she appeared in front of the white phoenix, covered in blood, it was perhaps destined that they would stay together for the rest of their lives, never leaving each other.


    ¡°Suyi, I don¡¯t have any family. You, Nan Xian, and Xiao Qing are my only family.¡± The white phoenix laughed. ¡°So, no matter where you go, I will follow!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Suyi held the white phoenix tightly in her arms, knowing that this trip to the Nan family would be extremely dangerous and that her only guilt was that she had dragged the white phoenix down with her.


    However, she also understood that even if she allowed the white phoenix to leave, this fellow would never go¡­


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid if we don¡¯t go now, maybe¡­ I won¡¯t be able to see him ever again.¡±


    Suyi dropped her eyes that were filled with sadness.


    The white phoenix opened its mouth, wanting to say if the old master of the Nan family was suffering from illness, Feng Ruqing could heal him.


    However, he also understood that¡­ Suyi was unwilling to let Feng Ruqing become involved in this matter for fear that it would drag her into danger.


    Moreover, no one knew if they could meet the old master of the Nan family.


    However¡­


    The white phoenix would always stay by Suyi¡¯s side.


    Suyi turned around, she looked through the clouds, as if she saw the familiar hometown¡­ A thousand miles away¡­


    She smiled. ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    After more than two decades, she finally returned¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry that I left you alone to face so many hardships back then¡­ However, this time I¡¯m back, and I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.


    ¡®I will make all those who hurt me back then pay the price!¡¯


    ***


    In Nan City¡­


    It was as peaceful as usual.


    Just on this day, a loud bang was heard at Nan City¡¯s main gate.


    The two guards guarding the gate flew backward and landed on the ground miserably.


    The people in the city were shocked and startled. They turned to look at the city gate.


    A phoenix hovered in the air, spitting flame, destroying the entire city gate.


    A woman dressed in white stood under the white phoenix. She was so beautiful, with elegance and nobility in her gestures and movements¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡±


    Some of the people in the city remembered the famous Young Lady Nan Suyi¡­


    So, when they saw that somewhat familiar face, they could not help as their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®Nan¡­ Suyi?¡¯


    ¡®It can¡¯t be her¡­¡¯


    ¡®Nan Suyi has been gone for so many years. Why does she still look so young?¡¯


    ¡®The ladies of the Nan family look young because they have consumed spirit herbs to maintain their beauty. But Nan Suyi has been away from home for many years. Where did she get so many spirit herbs?¡¯


    Someone finally came to their senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Go and report to the manor master that Nan Suyi is back! Quickly!¡±


    ***


    Nan Manor.


    Inside the study room, Nan Fang was tapping his fingers on the desk, frowning. There was an open book in front of him.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A panicked voice came from outside the study room, and without waiting for Nan Fang to speak, the guard quickly ran in anxiously. ¡°Master, Young Lady Suyi¡­ She¡¯s back!¡±

 Chapter 1744 - Two Years XI

    ¡®Suyi?¡¯


    Nan Fang stood up abruptly, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°She¡¯s back?¡±


    Nan Fang had never forgotten Suyi.


    He hated her, but¡­ He still wanted her.


    Furthermore, he was different now, and Suyi couldn¡¯t escape from him.


    ¡°Take me to see her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The guard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and spoke respectfully.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Inside the luxurious room, Wei Rong sat in front of the table, drinking her tea.


    ¡°Lady, Young Lady Suyi is back!¡±


    Crash!


    Her fingers stiffened. The teacup fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    The tea was spilled all over the floor. Her face darkened as she stood up and said, ¡°Did you just say¡­ Suyi is back?¡±


    Suyi was the only woman in Nan Fang¡¯s heart.


    He had never given up on her even after she had rejected him so many times.


    He thought Suyi would choose him after he had ruined her reputation! Who knew she still did not even so much as glance at him.


    However, to Wei Rong, Suyi was a nightmare, and her arrival would take everything away from her.


    She had worked so hard to get all that she had now¡­ She would never allow Suyi to take it back!


    After taking a deep breath, she held her anger and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that Suyi is back. No matter what, she¡¯s still the old master¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Lady.¡±


    The servant took the order and left.


    After the servant left, Wei Rong pushed everything off the table to the ground. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Suyi, why did you come back? This is not a place for you to stay! I had allowed you to live back then, but this time, I won¡¯t let you go again!¡±


    ¡®There can be only one lady in the Nan family!¡¯


    She had sacrificed so much for Nan Fang. How could she be willing to give him up to another woman?


    Nan Suyi was her enemy, and she would never let her enemy go¡­


    ***


    At the city gate.


    Nan Fang hurriedly ran over, and from a distance, he saw a figure in a snow-colored dress. The woman was as beautiful as she was back then¡­


    He had wanted to marry Suyi at first, not only because she was the old master¡¯s daughter, but also because¡­ He wanted to have her!


    Unfortunately, he could not get what he wanted, and Suyi was still rejecting him¡­


    ¡°Suyi, you¡¯re back?¡± Nan Fang walked toward Suyi.


    He thought that he hated Suyi and never wanted to see her again. However, now he knew that he would never be able to let her go in this life!


    The white phoenix suddenly felt a bit worried.


    ¡®Here comes another bastard with evil intentions toward Suyi!¡¯


    ¡°Suyi, is he Nan Fang? He¡¯s so ugly and not half as handsome as me!¡± The white phoenix snorted and said with disdain.


    Nan Fang ignored the white phoenix for the fact that it was a bird.


    He had plenty of ways to make the spirit beast obey him!


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Suyi¡¯s face was soft and elegant as she slowly walked toward Nan Fang. ¡°I came back this time because I want to see my father.¡±

 Chapter 1745 - Two Years XII

    Nan Fang frowned. ¡°Suyi, did you know that the old master was very angry with you. He is paralyzed now. If you see him again, won¡¯t that make him angrier?¡±


    Suyi sneered. ¡°I believe you know better than anyone else why my father is paralyzed.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know,¡± Nan Fang sighed, ¡°The old master only has one daughter, and he wants you to be good and obedient, but you disobeyed him, and¡­ You did countless things that made him so angry! For the sake of my master¡¯s health, I can¡¯t let you see him. But you are still the young lady of the Nan family, and no one can take your place.¡±


    This was the last sentence that Wei Rong heard when she arrived.


    She saw the same light in Nan Fang¡¯s eyes again, and her expression was somewhat cold. Bottomless anger bubbled in her heart.


    She said, ¡°Suyi, my husband is right. You are the eldest daughter of the Nan family, and no one can replace you. The old master is sick. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet him.¡±


    The white phoenix looked at the two coldly and sneered.


    ¡®It seems like the Nan family will never let Suyi meet the old master.¡¯


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    The white phoenix turned to look at Suyi with worry in its eyes.


    Suyi smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can stop me from going back to the Nan family.¡±


    She had returned to the Nan family. Was she still afraid that she would not have a chance to see the old master?


    ¡°If Sister Suyi wants to come back, I will naturally welcome you. I have said that you will always be the young lady of the Nan family, and no one will ever be able to replace your position¡­¡±


    Nan Fang smiled. ¡°Suyi has been away for all these years. You must have suffered a lot. Now that you¡¯re back, and I will protect you.¡±


    He stretched out his hand to hold Suyi¡¯s hand, but Suyi quickly dodged it.


    Her gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ve had a good life outside all these years and have not suffered any hardships. If it wasn¡¯t because I want to meet the old master, I wouldn¡¯t have come back.¡±


    If she had not left the Nan family, she would not have met Mu Ling¡­


    Of course, she had no feelings for him anymore.


    However, she was thankful to Mu Ling. It was because of him, she had Nan Xian as her son¡­


    Suyi did not know that it was already destined that she would give birth to Nan Xian, something that had been predetermined since a thousand years ago. No matter who her husband was, Nan Xian would become her son.


    Just because¡­ There was Feng Ruqing in this world.


    The Nan family had only one daughter, Suyi.


    Nan Changfeng had left a promise that he would be born in the Nan family, so Suyi was destined to be his mother, and there would be no one else.


    It was because she did not know it that she still had a little gratitude in her heart for Mu Ling.


    Thanking him for allowing her to have Nan Xian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Fang forced a smile.


    He did not ask for anything¡­


    As long as Suyi came back, in time, this woman would always be his.


    In the past, she had the old master backing her up and indulging her, but now that the old master was dying. Suyi would be his sooner or later¡­


    ¡°Suyi!¡± The white phoenix turned to Suyi, slightly upset. ¡°This guy has some bad intentions.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, looking at Nan Fang coldly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Moreover, I¡¯m already married.¡±

 Chapter 1746 - Two Years XIII

    Nan Fang¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡®Suyi is already married?


    ¡®Who dares to steal Nan Fang¡¯s woman? If I find out, I¡¯ll make sure that person dies a horrible death!¡¯


    ¡°Sister Suyi¡­¡± Wei Rong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you.¡±


    Suyi did not say a word and walked away from Wei Rong. Her cold eyes made Wei Rong¡¯s expression change dramatically.


    ¡®She is still like before¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s just the same as she was more than twenty years ago, with the same arrogant face¡­


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she understand that now she¡¯s no different than a servant?¡¯


    Even though she was angry with Suyi, she did not show it in front of Nan Fang and followed Suyi with a livid face.


    As soon as she entered Nan Manor, she met Nan Feiyu, who was tearful.


    Nan Feiyu cried out loud and pounced at Wei Rong.


    ¡°Mother, Sister doesn¡¯t want to take me out to play and even bullied me. Help me to beat her!¡±


    When she looked up, she saw the young girl, Nan Luo, entering from the courtyard.


    When Nan Luo saw Wei Rong had returned, she paused for a moment; she was just about to turn around when Wei Rong picked up a stick, beating her arms hard.


    ¡°How dare you bully your brother!¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s eyes were red, not daring to cry out. ¡°I didn¡¯t bully him¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to take him out to play?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get in trouble.¡± Nan Luo¡¯s voice cracked.


    Wei Rong raised the stick again and was just about to hit Nan Luo, but she stopped when she heard Suyi¡¯s sneer. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t changed over the years. I thought that after you became Nan Fang¡¯s wife, you could control your temper, but it got worse¡­ You don¡¯t even spare your daughter. How can someone like you be worthy of being a mother?¡±


    If she had a daughter, she would treat her gently. How could she bear to beat her for a spoiled brat?


    Although she did not have a daughter, she did have a daughter-in-law¡­


    She loved her daughter-in-law and would never beat Qing¡¯er for the sake of Nan Xian.


    Moreover¡­ Nan Luo and Nan Feiyu were both Wei Rong¡¯s biological children.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Nan Fang¡¯s face turned cold and snapped, ¡°Look at what you look like now, like a madwoman! Stop it now!¡±


    Wei Rong dropped the stick, grabbed Nan Feiyu¡¯s arm, and left.


    Nan Luo raised her head, and her eyes fell upon Suyi.


    The woman was dressed in a soft and elegant dress, stunningly beautiful, and this kind of temperament she had seen not long ago¡­ On another person.


    It was the same.


    Thinking of that handsome man again, Nan Luo pursed her lips and lowered her head, looking pitiful.


    Suyi did not look at Nan Luo, but she spoke up because she did not like how Wei Rong treated her daughter.


    To her, the daughter must be treated gently.


    However, this little girl was also too cowardly, unlike her daughter, Qing¡¯er, who would have fought back if someone bullied her and would not have stayed with these kinds of people¡­


    Qing¡¯er would never be bullied by others¡­


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Nan Luo finally found the courage to raise her head and looked at Suyi sincerely. ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡±

 Chapter 1747 - Two Years XIV

    Suyi did not like such a cowardly little girl, but Nan Luo thanked her, so she nodded and said, ¡°No need to thank me. I just hate to see someone being bullied in front of me. If you are not happy here, then just leave.¡±


    Nan Luo laughed bitterly. ¡°My mother lectured me because she cared about my brother. I can endure this¡­¡±


    Suyi was stunned; her expression grew colder.


    She looked at Nan Luo, said no more. She turned around and walked away.


    ¡®She asked for it, so she can¡¯t blame anyone¡­


    ¡®And I won¡¯t help her again.¡¯


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± The white phoenix sneered. ¡°She¡¯s such a stupid girl. My girl, Xiao Qingqing, is better. Even Nan Xian obeys her.¡±


    Suyi glanced at the white phoenix. ¡°Don¡¯t call her ¡®my girl Xiao Qingqing¡¯ in front of Nan Xian. Otherwise, Nan Xian will turn you into soup, and I will not save you.¡±


    The white phoenix felt a bit aggrieved.


    ¡®When I marry Suyi in the future, Xiao Qingqing will be my daughter!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Xiao Qingqing is so brave while that girl is too cowardly. She was bullied like this, and she even backed Wei Rong up. I would be so angry if you have a daughter like that.¡±


    Suyi smiled faintly. ¡°If I had a daughter, I would never let her be too cowardly. She should know that there is no way for a weak person to live in this world.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Suyi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She is not only foolish¡­ She also doesn¡¯t want to give up her title as the young lady of the Nan family.¡±


    The white phoenix seemed lost. ¡°She is being bullied here. Why does she still want to live as the young lady of the Nan family?¡±


    ¡°Only her parents and brother bully her, but outside, she is the most glamorous daughter of the Nan family. If she is bullied outside, Nan Fang won¡¯t stay silent! It¡¯s just that between the daughter and the son, they chose the son.¡±


    Suyi sneered. ¡°If she leaves, won¡¯t she lose the title as the young lady? Perhaps¡­ She wants to find a place where she can still live like a young lady before she leaves the Nan family.¡±


    The white phoenix nodded. It would never have thought of this¡­


    ¡°My Suyi is so smart¡­


    ¡°And¡­ Be careful of Nanfang. I¡¯m afraid he will do something to you.¡± Suyi looked down, and her voice was heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll be by Suyi¡¯s side for the rest of my life. No one can separate us.¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    ***


    Not far away, Nan Luo¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Suyi, who had left with the white phoenix. She bit her lip and turned to Nan Fang. ¡°Father, that woman¡­¡±


    Nan Fang was not like Wei Rong. Even if he liked his son, he would not treat Nan Luo coldly.


    ¡°She is Suyi. You have to call her aunt.¡±


    Nan Luo was somewhat dumbfounded. ¡®So¡­ She is Nan Suyi¡­¡¯


    ¡°Has that aunt gotten married yet? Does she have a son or¡­¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s face sank. ¡°These are not the things you should be asking! Besides, I think Suyi seems to like you quite a lot, so you should go and talk to her more often.¡±


    Nan Luo turned and looked at Suyi¡¯s departing back again and sighed¡­

 Chapter 1748 - Two Years XV

    The gentleman she met in Wu Shang City was so similar to Nan Suyi¡­


    If only he could be Suyi¡¯s son¡­


    Unfortunately, he was not her son. Otherwise, he would have come back with Suyi.


    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯ll go and spend more time with my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Nan Fang smiled faintly. ¡°Nan Luo¡­ Can you help me put this thing in Suyi¡¯s soup¡­¡±


    Nan Luo paused and looked at Nan Fang in shock.


    She watched Nan Fang take out a packet of powder from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°Father, this¡­ You use this to control the spirit beasts¡¯ mind.¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Give it to Suyi.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s hands were trembling; she did not dare to take that powder. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Suyi my aunt? Why does Father treat her like this?¡¯


    ¡°Father, why are you doing this?¡± Nan Luo¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know why I did this. If you want your mother to treat you well, you better listen to me and do what I say, otherwise¡­ I won¡¯t accept you as my daughter in the future!¡±


    Nan Fang sneered and looked at Nan Luo coldly.


    Nan Luo took the powder, her fingers were trembling, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Go! Remember what I told you, and don¡¯t let Suyi know, or you know what will happen to you.¡± Nan Fang waved his sleeve; his voice was cold.


    Nan Luo bit her lip and lowered her head.


    To her father, the son was everything and the daughter¡­ She was only a tool.


    ¡°I understand, Father.¡± Her voice was low, so low that it was almost inaudible.


    She had never done this kind of thing in her life. She stared at the bag of powder in her hands, her heart beating faster¡­


    ***


    The sky in Wu Shang City was clear.


    Wu Shang City had no more cloudy days since the spiritual qi storm¡¯s appearance two years ago. The air was fresher than usual, making people come and stay for a long time.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s body was so small and soft that she could not even walk steadily, but she ran toward the woman sitting in the pavilion.


    When there was no one to hold her, she would accidentally fall to the ground, but after she fell, she stood up again, giggling.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing rushed toward Xia Xia, picking her up smilingly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Xia Xia laughed innocently. She put her small dirty hand on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt if I have you, Mother.¡±


    A black handprint appeared on Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath, trying to control her anger.


    ¡®She¡¯s my daughter. I can¡¯t hit her!¡¯


    ¡®Daughter must be handled gently!¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia, remember to wash your hands next time.¡± She softened her tone and said, ¡°And don¡¯t go out alone with Qing Han.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled cutely and innocently and kissed Feng Ruqing.


    She then whispered, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s play with fire with Sister.¡±


    ¡®Fire?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You guys went out and set a fire? Who set it first?¡±


    She knew that these two girls could not be left alone!


    ¡°Aunt Tang.¡±


    Feng Ruqing gritted her teeth. ¡°Where is Tang Yin? Did she take you to set the fire? What if you burnt yourselves?¡±

 Chapter 1749 - Big Doggie

    Xia Xia looked at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    ¡°Never do that again; do you understand?¡± Her anger eased. She really could not be angry with her adorable little girl.


    Xia Xia smiled brightly; the innocent smile was like sunshine.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Mother¡­. Mother, Xia Xia wants a big doggie.¡±


    ¡°No big doggie.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Xia pouted, and tears almost fell from her eyes. ¡°I want a big doggie.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw Big Black coming to her.


    When the young man saw Feng Ruqing standing in the pavilion, he greeted her happily, ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    Looking at the young man¡¯s face full of joy as he walked over, Feng Ruqing smirked, pointed at the young man, and said, ¡°The big doggie you wanted is here.¡±


    Big Black¡¯s face stiffened, and he looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    However, without waiting for him to say anything, Xia Xia had already pounced upon him. The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as bright as stars, innocent and lovely.


    ¡°My big doggie!¡±


    ¡®But this big doggie¡­ Why does it look like a person?¡¯


    Xia Xia tilted her small head and looked at Big Black, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big doggie!¡± Big Black gritted his teeth, his face darkened.


    Xia Xia¡¯s mouth fell open, and tears almost rolled out, but that pitiful little look softened Big Black¡¯s heart.


    He sighed. ¡°If your mother says so, then¡­ Alright¡­¡±


    After all, he did turn into a dog to stay with Little Nine back then.


    ¡°Big Black¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyes, looking at Big Black. ¡°Did you come to see me for something?¡±


    ¡°Little Nine, what will you do to those Nan family¡¯s men? Just let them go? Recently, there are too many people in Wu Shang City, and there are people from Nan City. In case they see it, it will definitely lead to trouble again.¡±


    Big Black¡¯s eyes darkened. His body emitted a murderous intent when the Nan family was mentioned.


    He would never forget the humiliation he suffered there, and if he had not escaped, perhaps he would never see his Little Nine again in this life.


    Feng Ruqing smiled, turning her gaze to the sky not far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring this group of people to the Nan family! I will also make those who have hurt Suyi pay the price.¡±


    Big Black stepped forward slowly; his fair and handsome face was filled with determination. ¡°Little Nine, I will accompany you to that place. Those bastards of the Nan family are not human.¡±


    He never told Feng Ruqing what had happened to him in Nan City back then. It was a shame that could never be removed from his heart.


    Ever since he was born, he had never been locked up in a cage!


    ¡°Well, I will certainly go there. Xia Xia, come on. Let¡¯s go to find your father.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and took Xia Xia¡¯s hand.


    Xia Xia followed Feng Ruqing with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s departure figure, Big Black still wanted to say something, but all the words were stuck in his mouth, unable to come out.


    ***


    From afar, Feng Ruqing saw a man standing under the tree in front of the gate.


    Seemingly sensing her presence, the man turned his head and looked at Feng Ruqing smilingly. ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±

 Chapter 1750 - The Coming Storm I

    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled gently and sweetly. She let go of Xia Xia¡¯s hand and walked over to him.


    ¡°Recently, I always feel that Wu Shang City is quite messy. The previous spiritual qi storm in Wu Shang City has attracted too many people, and those spiritual energies still haven¡¯t dissipated by now. I¡¯m worried that someone will try to conquer Wu Shang City. We need to warn Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes. He smiled. ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±


    Xia Xia stood obediently at the side, pouting, looking at Nan Xian blankly. Somehow she felt like¡­ Her father was ignoring her existence.


    ¡°Father, hug me.¡±


    She opened her arms and smiled brightly.


    Only then did Nan Xian seem to notice her presence and glanced at her. ¡°You¡¯re too heavy.¡±


    Xia Xia was stunned; she pouted pitifully and turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Nan Xian, don¡¯t be too mean to her.¡± When Feng Ruqing saw such a pitiful little appearance, her heart felt like it had been hit, and she squatted down to pick her little girl up.


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    He felt that since his daughter¡¯s birth, there was no place for him in Qing¡¯er¡¯s heart¡­


    ***


    Nine Gate¡­


    It was located on a high mountain to the north of the mainland.


    Qiu Hui walked into Nine Gate hurriedly, without looking back.


    Nine Gate¡­ It was called Nine Gate because there were nine mountains surrounding it, and nine revered masters ran each mountain. They were usually devoted to cultivation, nothing else.


    ¡°Venerable Qiu Hui, you are back?¡±


    A guard greeted her and said respectfully, ¡°The other dignitaries are already waiting for you.¡±


    Qiu Hui frowned, but she did not say much. Her heart beat faster as she stepped into the meeting hall.


    ***


    Several other dignitaries were already sitting and waiting in the meeting hall, and when the door opened, everyone¡¯s eyes fell upon Qiu Hui.


    Qiu Hui was a little nervous. She frowned as she entered slowly.


    ¡°What did you call me back in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui¡­¡± The one who spoke was an old man in grey robes; his face was expressionless and cold. ¡°Our Nine Gate is rarely involved with the outside world. But why didn¡¯t you tell us about such a big thing that has happened?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say you don¡¯t know about the spiritual qi storms in Wu Shang City? It¡¯s been two years, and you haven¡¯t come to tell us, and¡­ We know you¡¯ve stayed in General Manor of Wu Shang City this past two years.¡±


    Qiu Hui smiled faintly. ¡°These matters have nothing to do with our Nine Gate. Even though I was in Tian Ya¡¯s manor, I don¡¯t know why the spiritual qi storm happened. I can¡¯t answer you even if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old man in grey robes smiled faintly. ¡°Then why did someone come to tell me that you went to Tian Ya¡¯s manor to deliver a baby for Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter? You, as the revered divine physician of Nine Gate, went to do the work of delivering a baby?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that I delivered a baby, and what does it have to do with the spiritual qi storm?¡±

 Chapter 1751 - The Coming Storm II

    ¡°Qiu Hui, we are both esteemed persons of Nine Gate. We shouldn¡¯t do things like that. Tian Ya and we are destined to go on two different paths. We tried to invite Tian Ya to become one of the Nine Gate revered masters, but he had rejected us.¡±


    The nine revered masters of Nine Gate only rely on their power to hold the position and be accepted by the other revered masters.


    Initially, they adored Tian Ya¡¯s talent. Furthermore, Tian Ya had a grudge against the Nan family, so they naturally wanted to let him join Nine Gate.


    However, Tian Ya refused.


    They did not expect Qiu Hui would hide it from them for Tian Ya¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Qiu Hui, two days ago, someone came to tell us that a little girl from General Manor was born when the spiritual qi storm happened on that day. Someone witnessed a white light appearing in the room where the delivery took place. What else do you want to say now?¡±


    Qiu Hui was speechless. ¡®When Xia Xia was born, there was a strange light in the room?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice it?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui!¡± Another white-robed old man could not sit still and stand up fiercely. ¡°The ancestor of the Nan family was Nan Changfeng. Is it hard for you not to know the history of our Nine Gate?¡±


    Qiu Hui was stunned and remained silent.


    Thousands of years ago, Tianling Clan was wiped out, and their Holy Maiden was the only one who left in Tianling Clan but was killed when seeking revenge.


    She was the one who built Nine Gate, and it was recorded by the ancestor of Nine Gate in the history book.


    Tianling Clan people were all extremely talented and proud of themselves, especially the Holy Maiden, who was said to have been born without a father or a mother.


    On the day she was born, the spiritual qi flocked to her, making Tianling Clan even more prosperous at that time.


    And the Holy Maiden name was¡­ Chiyou?


    Qiu Hui clenched her fists tightly. When Feng Ruqing named her daughter Chiyou, she thought the name was familiar but could not remember it for a moment¡­


    With the spiritual qi storm that suddenly appeared in Wu Shang City¡­


    ¡®No!


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°What right do you have to question me here? Since you don¡¯t welcome me now, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    She turned around and wanted to leave.


    She had to go back and tell Feng Ruqing that¡­ She could not call her daughter Chiyou for the time being.


    If Xia Xia were the Holy Maiden, with the temper of these old men, they would definitely bring her here to cultivate her, and they would take her away from Feng Ruqing forever!


    As a mother, Feng Ruqing would not agree to let her daughter achieve this much. She only wanted to spend the rest of her life with her daughter and watch her grow!


    ¡°Qiu Hui¡­¡± The old man in grey robes stood up and smiled coldly. ¡°Do you want to go back and inform them about this matter? Unfortunately, the Holy Maiden of Tianling can only grow up in Nine Gate, and only in Nine Gate can she be cultivated and become more powerful! I know you have feelings for that little girl, and after we bring her back, we can leave her in your care. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡®The grudge between Tian Ya and the Nan family is so deep that it is definitely not safe for that girl to stay in General Manor¡­¡¯


    Qiu Hui turned angrily. ¡°I have told you, she is just an ordinary girl, and you still want to separate the mother and daughter just based on mere speculation! I would never do such a thing!¡±

 Chapter 1752 - The Coming Storm III

    ¡°Qiu Hui, we are doing this for her good!¡± The old man in grey robes looked a little upset. His face sank ¡°I admit that Tian Ya is quite powerful, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can train the Holy Maiden well! Do you want to ruin her future? Besides, Nine Gate also needs a leader here.


    ¡°Moreover, there are other forces besides the Nan family and Nine Gate in this mainland. Have you ever thought about what will happen if they know about her existence? If we can find the cause of the spiritual qi storm, I don¡¯t believe other forces can¡¯t! Tian Ya is alone there. How can he defend himself against so many powerful people?¡±


    Qiu Hui stopped in her tracks. She turned around and sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that she is not the Holy Maiden of Tianling Clan. How do you know that Xia Xia does not want to stay with Maiden Feng? How can you bear to separate a mother from her daughter? If anything, they should voluntarily send Xia Xia here, but I don¡¯t think Maiden Feng will do so. She loves her daughter. Even if she is really in danger, she will not send her daughter to Nine Gate.¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui!¡± The white-robed old man was not as calm as the one in grey robes. He snapped, ¡°Whether she¡¯s the Holy Maiden or not, we will know it once we bring her back to Nine Gate. Since you already know what we¡¯re up to, I won¡¯t allow you to leave Nine Gate again.¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°And what if I still want to?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui, how can you be a match for the eight of us?¡± The old man laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We won¡¯t harm the Holy Maiden¡¯s mother. After all, I still expect the Holy Maiden to be our master in the future, but¡­ She must follow our rules!¡±


    Qiu Hui clenched her fists tightly.


    When she and Maiden Feng were inside the room that day, she did not see any strange light at all, not even the people outside. How did someone else see a strange light? Nine Gate wanted Xia Xia. Maiden Feng and the others still did not know about it. There was no guarantee that they would not be in danger¡­


    So, she must go to them!


    Qiu Hui drew her long sword, smirked.


    ¡°I have owed a favor to Tian Ya, so even if I kill all of you today, you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui!¡±


    All the masters were a bit annoyed. They were doing it for the Holy Maiden and the sake of Nine Gate. Why did Qiu Hui betray them like that!


    ¡°Qiu Hui, we call you back today not to confirm the Holy Maiden¡¯s identity, but¡­ We don¡¯t want you to interfere! We have sent our people to Wu Shang City. Do you think that even if you leave, you can stop them?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her eyes flamed with anger.


    ¡°Separating mother and daughter is against human conscience and morality! God will punish all of you!¡±


    ¡°We are not hurting anyone. We just want to take her away, and god will not meddle in such idle matters. Qiu Hui, that girl has been destined to come to Nine Gate. If you stay, you can still take care of the child for us. But if you leave, we can¡¯t guarantee if the other people can treat her well¡­¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s hand trembled as she looked at these people¡¯s cold faces. She then dropped her sword helplessly and closed her eyes¡­


    ¡®Indeed¡­ I won¡¯t be able to come back if I leave now.


    ¡®But if I stay, I can still take Xia Xia away and send her back to Maiden Feng¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1753 - Teaming Up To Kidnap A Child I

    Land of No Return¡­


    The storm was coming.


    General Manor was unusually quiet, as quiet as the calm before the storm¡­


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up from the chair angrily. She frowned at Rong Qi, who was standing in front of her, and said coldly, ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Maiden Feng, I¡¯ve sent my men to Nan City, and they said Young Lady Suyi has returned to the Nan family!¡±


    Rong Qi¡¯s expression was serious.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face sank. She turned to look at Nan Xian. ¡°Nan Xian, do you think¡­ That Suyi, who has returned to the Nan family, is your mother?¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Rong Qi coldly. ¡°Is there someone else following her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and a white phoenix accompanied her¡­¡±


    A white phoenix!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she come to us, but instead went directly to the Nan family? Nan Xian, I can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s go to the Nan family now so that Suyi won¡¯t be bullied in the Nan family!¡±


    Those people did not dare to bully Suyi openly, but Rong Qi said that Suyi had almost married Nan Fang.


    Nan Fang did not marry Suyi back then, and he might not be willing to do so now.


    ¡°Alright, then we can go.¡±


    Nan Xian knew why Suyi did not come to them.


    She did not want¡­ To drag them in this matter¡­


    Perhaps she wanted to settle the matter of the Nan family alone so that no one could threaten them before she returned.


    ¡°Rong Qi, I¡¯ll go with Nan Xian. The rest of you stay at home. You must follow Xia Xia like a shadow to protect her.¡±


    Xia Xia loved to run around. There were so many outsiders in the city now. What if they kidnapped her¡­


    Feng Ruqing sighed helplessly. After giving her orders, she walked out of the room.


    Rong Qi wanted to follow Feng Ruqing to the Nan family, but he did not dare to disobey her, so he had to stay in General Manor.


    The moment she stepped out of the room, Feng Ruqing met Xia Xia playing around.


    She smiled and walked toward Xia Xia.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes lit up, running to Feng Ruqing. She raised her hands and hugged her mother¡¯s legs, smiling brightly and innocently.


    Feng Ruqing touched Xia Xia¡¯s head, looking up to see Tang Yin following the little girl. ¡°Tang Yin, where is my grandfather?¡±


    Tang Yin smiled. ¡°Grandfather Tian Ya has gone out, saying he¡¯s meeting with an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, recently, there are more cultivators in Wu Shang City. Tang Yin, you look after Xia Xia and don¡¯t let her go out. Nan Xian and I are going to the Nan family. We might take a while¡­¡±


    ¡®At least there are many people in General Manor who can protect Xia Xia.


    ¡®If she goes out¡­ And gets abducted by someone¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing sighed; she finally understood what was on her father¡¯s mind back then¡­


    It was not easy to raise a daughter¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned and looked at Nan Xian. ¡°Nan Xian, aren¡¯t you worried about Xia Xia?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing to worry about as long as she doesn¡¯t run off¡­¡±


    ¡°If Xia Xia grows up and wants to marry someone, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Well? If he¡¯s a good man, then she can marry him as she wishes.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    It seemed like not all fathers in the world were like Feng Tianyu¡­

 Chapter 1754 - Teaming Up To Kidnap A Child II

    Nan Xian looked so calm, and she could not see any emotions on his face as she mentioned Xia Xia.


    However, Feng Ruqing knew that even though Nan Xian did not show it, his concern for Xia Xia was no less than hers as a mother.


    It was just that he was more likely to let Xia Xia have more freedom and would not bother too much.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Xia Xia pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve, almost crying out. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened. ¡°We¡¯ll go find your grandmother, and when we come back next time, we¡¯ll bring her back with us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Xia Xia seemed to sense that Feng Ruqing would leave for a long time, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Let Father go alone. Mother, don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was speechless.


    He glanced at Xia Xia, pulling Feng Ruqing into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing squatted down and raised her hand to hug Xia Xia, a bit reluctant to leave her here. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Xia Xia looked at Feng Ruqing, eventually letting go of her small hand. She pouted, pitifully, ¡°Can¡¯t we let Father go there alone?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia lowered her small head, a little frustrated.


    Feng Ruqing was afraid that the more she stayed, the more reluctant she would be to leave. She stood up and looked at Nan Xian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s bring Suyi back.¡±


    Nan Xian nodded slightly; a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    A voice came from the back.


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw a young man in a black robe dashing toward her, his face full of anxiety. ¡°Little Nine, if you want to go to the Nan family, wait for me. I want to go with you.¡±


    He and the Nan family still had a grudge against each other, and he would never let them go!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. She looked at Xia Xia once again before turning around and walked out of General Manor.


    Feng Ruqing only spoke to Rong Qi about her departure. She did not tell Tian Ya because she knew Tian Ya would also want to go with her.


    One thing that Feng Ruqing did not understand¡­ These few days, her heart was beating hard, and she somehow felt a bit restless¡­


    ***


    The sunset glowed in the entire sky in Wu Shang City.


    Xia Xia stared in the direction where Feng Ruqing had left, and her tears almost fell again.


    Tang Yin squatted down and squeezed the little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Xia Xia, look, I also can¡¯t leave your mother behind, but your mother chose that dog. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Xia Xia turned to Tang Yin blankly. ¡°Is Father a dog?¡±


    ¡®Why did Aunt Tang call Father a dog?¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tang Yin nodded, smiling and laughing. ¡°He is a dog who specializes in taking other people¡¯s lovers.¡±


    Xia Xia was stunned. ¡®So¡­ Father is a big doggie.¡¯


    Just as Tang Yin was about to leave with Xia Xia, the whole sky suddenly darkened, as if overcast with clouds.


    She stopped in her tracks and pursed her lips, confused.


    Countless figures came from the sky and landed in front of Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin held Xia Xia¡¯s hand tightly and looked at the group of people in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    A woman in a green dress with a beautiful face smiled. ¡°We have come to take the little girl next to you. If you give her to us, we won¡¯t harm anyone in Tian Ya¡¯s Manor.¡±

 Chapter 1755 - Teaming Up To Kidnap A Child III

    This little girl¡¯s eyes were as clear as water, and even when she was facing so many people, she did not show the slightest bit of timidity.


    Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened, protecting Xia Xia in her arms. ¡°I won¡¯t give Xia Xia to you.¡±


    She did not know why these people were looking for Xia Xia. She only knew that Xia Xia was the life of everyone in General Manor. She could not let Xia Xia be taken away by this group of people!


    ¡°Young lady, we really don¡¯t want to hurt you. Don¡¯t force us. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of this little girl and help in her cultivation.¡±


    Tang Yin hugged Xia Xia so hard that her body was trembling.


    Tian Ya was not here.


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had just left when this group of people came to the door.


    If she failed to protect Xia Xia, she might not see Feng Ruqing again in this life.


    ¡°Xia Xia, are you afraid?¡± Tang Yin lowered her eyes and asked gently.


    Xia Xia shook her head and looked at Tang Yin with a pair of bright eyes. ¡°Xia Xia is not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Tang Yin smiled, revealing her teeth. ¡°Xia Xia doesn¡¯t need to be afraid. Your Aunt Tang will protect you.¡±


    She lifted her head slowly, staring at these people coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your intentions are. I won¡¯t hand over Xia Xia to you. Go away. You damn dirty human!¡±


    The woman was stunned, somewhat startled.


    ¡®Damn dirty human?


    ¡®Did she mean me?¡¯


    ¡°Young lady, we don¡¯t have any evil intentions. If you disagree, then we have no choice¡­¡± The woman raised her hand, and in an instant, everyone drew their weapons.


    The cold light on their swords made Tang Yin tremble hard.


    At the same time¡­


    Rong Qi and the others had rushed over and saw the group surrounding Tang Yin and Xia Xia.


    The woman saw Rong Qi, and her eyes flashed with a cold light.


    ¡®Why are the people of the Nan family here?¡¯


    Fortunately, she had changed her face, and the man could not recognize her.


    Otherwise¡­


    Although Nine Gate was not afraid of Tian Ya, it would still be troublesome if he went to Nine Gate and attacked them¡­


    And there was also Qiu Hui who would support Tian Ya.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you come to General Manor and cause trouble?¡±


    Rong Qi was furious. He had brought a few skilled masters with him.


    The woman laughed as if she had nothing to fear. ¡°We came to take this little girl with us. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so easy for you to stop it. We want this girl, and we will take her away.¡±


    Rong Qi did not say more; he quickly drew his weapon and rushed toward the woman.


    The others made their moves as well¡­


    The woman frowned.


    ¡®Master only asked me to bring that little girl back, not to hurt any Tian Ya¡¯s men¡­


    ¡®But¡­ These Nan family¡¯s men have suddenly come to stop us.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ The Nan family also wants to take the little girl away?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s face sank. When she thought of this, she did not intend to be polite to Rong Qi. She moved as fast as the wind, and in the blink of an eye, she was already in front of Rong Qi¡­


    A battle between Emperor Warriors was not something that ordinary people could interfere with.


    Moreover, the woman had brought many skilled masters with her.


    Tang Yin held Xia Xia tightly, her eyes vigilantly looking at the people under their swords¡¯ shadow. Suddenly, her eyes fell upon Qian Ning, who came running in panic from a short distance away.

 Chapter 1756 - She Is A Beastman I

    Rong Qi and his men were so dumb! None of them reported it to Tian Ya.


    The only person who could be counted on now was Qian Ning.


    Tang Yin quickly gave Qian Ning a wink, and for once, Qian Ning was smart enough to understand what Tang Yin was trying to say.


    She quickly turned around and ran as fast as she could.


    Tang Yin was relieved as she watched Qian Ning leave. She held Xia Xia tightly, and her eyes were filled with caution.


    ***


    Bang!


    The woman in green dress punched Rong Qi¡¯s chest, sending him a few steps back. He stood up again and rushed toward her.


    Looking at Rong Qi approaching her, the woman quickly ordered two people next to her to take Xia Xia away. ¡°Mo Xia, Mo Shuang, you take that little girl away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    These two were also women, one in a long blue dress while the other in all-black attire.


    In a flash, the two of them were already in front of Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin was shocked; she hugged Xia Xia tightly.


    ¡°Hand over that girl to us.¡±


    Mo Shuang looked at Tang Yin coldly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her master¡¯s orders not to harm Tian Ya¡¯s people, perhaps they would not have been gentle and would have already killed Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin sneered. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t hand over Xia Xia to you!¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t blame us for doing this¡­¡±


    Swish!


    Mo Shuang jumped in, swinging her fist fiercely.


    Fearing that Xia Xia would be hurt, Tang Yin hurriedly blocked the attack by turning around and hugging Xia Xia.


    A fierce punch hit Tang Yin¡¯s back. She spurted a mouthful of blood, her delicate and lovely face turned pale.


    ¡°Aunt Tang¡­¡±


    Xia Xia blinked blankly, not understanding what was happening. Why did these people want to take her? And why did they beat Tang Yin?


    However, when she saw that Tang Yin was injured, tears appeared in her big eyes, which had turned red.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xia Xia¡¯s mouth was slightly parted slightly. It seemed if Tang Yin had even admitted a little pain, she probably would have cried out.


    Tang Yin¡¯s face twisted into a painful grimace.


    She had never been beaten up like this when she was in the Tang family. After leaving them, Feng Ruqing and the Nalan family had always protected her well, so she had never suffered such pain before.


    However, looking at Xia Xia¡¯s teary eyes, she managed to hold back her tears and smiled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s like scratching an itch. Don¡¯t cry, Xia Xia. Aunt Tang will protect you.¡±


    However¡­


    Before Tang Yin could say another word, the woman behind her attacked again, sending her flying away.


    Even so, she still held Xia Xia firmly in her arms.


    ¡°Do you think you can protect her with your strength?¡± Mo Xia asked coldly.


    Tang Yin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up from the ground. ¡°I must protect her even if I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Protect yourself first.¡±


    Mo Xia sneered; she was already above Tang Yin¡¯s head.


    Tang Yin closed her eyes¡­


    Feng Ruqing once said that she could not use her spiritual qi outside. Otherwise, her identity as a beastman would be revealed.


    However, she had no choice now¡­


    She knew that she could not beat these people; all she could do was stall for time¡­ Until Tian Ya came and saved Xia Xia¡­

 Chapter 1757 - She Is A Beastman II

    Boom!


    Tang Yin suddenly opened her eyes, and powerful force surged from her, gathering like a storm in the sky.


    This extraordinary spiritual power caused the Mo sisters to be stunned, subconsciously took a few steps back, and their faces filled with shock as they looked at the small but determined-looking girl.


    ¡°You¡­ a beastman?¡±


    The spiritual power of humans and spirit beasts was not the same.


    Therefore, they could see at a glance that Tang Yin was not a human nor a spirit beast¡­


    Thus, she must be a beastman!


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The woman in green dress flung Rong Qi out of the way. She smirked and turned to Tang Yin. ¡°I never thought there would be a beastman in General Manor. You guys go and stop them. I¡¯ll take care of these two girls.¡±


    The woman moved like the wind, and in a split second, she was already in front of Tang Yin.


    ¡°Advanced Emperor Warrior tier?¡± Rong Qi looked at the woman in shock. ¡°Are you an Emperor Warrior? You¡¯re not from the four major forces. Where are you from?¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to expose my strength, but since there is a beastman here, I¡¯ve to use my real power. Young girl, you better hand this girl to me.¡±


    She sneered at Tang Yin, who could not move, and raised her hand, pulling Xia Xia toward her with great force.


    Tang Yin¡¯s face was pale. She could not move her feet, but she still stretched her hand out with all her might and pulled Xia Xia¡¯s dress. Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Xia¡­ Xia Xia¡­ Let go of Xia Xia, don¡¯t take her away. I beg you, don¡¯t take her away¡­¡±


    Xia Xia cried out loudly. She reached out with her small hand to grab Tang Yin¡¯s¡­


    The woman raised her hand, and a flash of light cut off the corner of her dress Tang Yin was holding onto.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Let her go!¡± a child¡¯s voice suddenly said.


    The woman looked out of the courtyard¡¯s gate and saw two kids rushing to her with a group of spirit beasts. Her face sank.


    ¡°Tian Ya¡¯s people are annoying. Mo Xia, take her with you. I¡¯ll stop these people.¡±


    She threw the little girl in her arms to Mo Xia, who was waiting on the side.


    Mo Xia nodded. She was about to leave when countless vines came from the ground, and in an instant, wrapped around her legs.


    The woman in green waved her hand to cut off those vines and said coldly. ¡°Take her back now! Go!¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    Tang Yin cried, her heart lurching with panic. She did not know how she found the strength to stand up and rush madly toward Mo Xia ¡­


    Mo Xia landed a punch on Tang Yin¡¯s chest, sending her flying back, smashing through the wall.


    Red blood poured out of her mouth. Her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Mo Xia.


    ***


    On the high mountain outside of Wu Shang City, Feng Ruqing could not help but stop in her tracks, her fingers gently caressing her chest, her heart was beating fast, and she couldn¡¯t seem to breathe.


    Nan Xian stopped and turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1758 - She Is A Beastman III

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve had a bad feeling since this morning. I thought something happened to Suyi, but after I left Wu Shang City, my heart started beating faster¡­¡± Feng Ruqing clutched her dress more tightly.


    Her breath grew heavy.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Nan Xian saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was slightly pale; he held her cold, trembling hand. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes, trying to calm her racing heart.


    A voice echoed in her mind and whispered into her ears.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, my name is Chiyou.


    ¡°This is the mark of our Tianling Clan. If there is an afterlife, I will come back to you. You must wait for me¡­¡±


    Her pale face was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°Xia Xia!!!¡±


    Feng Ruqing quickly rushed back to Wu Shang City.


    Her eyes were filled with anxiety and madness.


    ***


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, these people want to kidnap our Little Sister!¡±


    Little Qing Han was anxious. She wanted to rush toward those people, but Fu Chen stopped her. ¡°Tian Ya is probably already on his way back. It¡¯s safer here, so you stay here. I¡¯ll go after them.¡±


    Light suddenly surrounded Fu Chen, and a moment later, his small figure had grown into a young man.


    Without any hesitation, he chased after them.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen seems to have grown up some more¡­¡±


    She was the only one who was always short as if she could not grow tall.


    Qing Han turned to the woman in green. ¡°Bad woman, why are you taking my sister away?!¡±


    Boom!


    As the spiritual energy surged out, more vines came out of the ground, like countless tentacles.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do her any good if she stays. Everything we do is for her!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± The woman turned to look at Tang Yin. ¡°They asked me not to touch General¡¯s people, but the appearance of the beastman will affect the mainland. To prevent unnecessary war on this land, I have no choice but to demolish your power.¡±


    All men in this mainland would fight to get the beastman and use her as a slave to boost their strength.


    However, the beastman could only have one man in her life, and only her lover could make a breakthrough when he was with her.


    However, there had been no beast in love with a human in the last thousand years, and no beastman had ever appeared.


    She was the only one¡­


    She could not bear to see this girl being used by men in the future. Destroying her ability was the best option for her to live peacefully¡­


    The woman raised her hand, and a long sword floated in the air. She held her sword tightly and raised it high.


    ¡°Aunt Tang!¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s face turned pale. She could not keep up with the long sword¡¯s speed with her speed, so she hurriedly sent the vines wrapping around the sword.


    However¡­


    The long swords sliced through the vines and thrust straight through a woman¡¯s chest.


    Puff!


    She spurted out a mouthful of blood, sprinkling all over her face with red.


    Tang Yin was stunned.


    Her gaze fell upon the woman who was falling to the ground in front of her. An extreme pain came, making her tears flow like fountains.

 Chapter 1759 - She Is A Beastman IV

    ¡°Mother!!!¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Tang Yin¡¯s tear-filled face.


    She reached out with her bloodied hand and tried to wipe away the tears from Tang Yin¡¯s face.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not wipe it off, and instead, her face was covered with blood¡­


    The woman in green was dumbfounded. She did not expect someone to run out and block her way.


    Besides, she only wanted to destroy the girl¡¯s dantian, but she never expected to injure others¡­


    Before she came here, her master had told her not to hurt anyone, but¡­ She did not do it on purpose. Would she still be punished for this?


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Tang Yin held Xiao Ya¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t scare me. Please don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why did these people want to take Xia Xia and hurt me?


    ¡®Just because¡­ I¡¯m a beastman?


    ¡®Does being a beastman mean I should die? Who says that the beastman has no choice in the world?¡¯


    Tian Ya had just rushed back from outside, and all he saw was Xiao Ya lying in a pool of blood.


    Anger surged to the surface of his heart, and he flew and landed in front of the woman in green.


    He did not even say a word before making his move.


    The group of spirit beasts had not stopped fighting.


    Rong Qi and the others were already wounded, and their lives were in danger¡­


    ***


    Under the setting sun, Tang Yin grabbed Xiao Ya¡¯s hand and placed it on her face.


    ¡°Mother, Xiao Qing said that she had researched the herbal dish that can make you speak again. Only one spirit herb is missing. After she finishes her cultivation, you will get your voice and face back.


    ¡°I know¡­ Mother must be very beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen your face before it was scarred¡­ Can you not leave me?


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been working hard to cultivate. Xiao Qing has praised me a lot. I¡¯ve worked so hard in the hope that one day I can protect you, but¡­ I made you injured again¡­¡±


    Xiao Ya looked at Tang Yin helplessly. The blood coming out of her mouth stained the ground red.


    She should have died back then.


    She was already satisfied to be reunited with her daughter¡­


    She had no regrets¡­


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Tang Yin trembled hard. ¡°They have taken Xia Xia away. I¡¯m going to get her back. You have to watch me get her back. I¡¯ve stolen some herbal soup from Xiao Qing. It¡¯s already expired, but I think you can still drink it¡­¡±


    She panicked and took the herbal soup out of her bag and force-fed it into Xiao Ya¡¯s mouth.


    However, blood was still flowing continuously from Xiao Ya¡¯s mouth, and her breathing was getting weaker as if¡­ It could stop at any time¡­


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Qian Ning cried out loud.


    Tang Yin paid no attention to Qian Ning; her eyes were fixed upon Xiao Ya, tears streaming down her face.


    She pressed the wound on Xiao Ya¡¯s chest as if she thought that she could stop her from bleeding out¡­

 Chapter 1760 - That Familiar Feeling

    Boom!


    Tian Ya smashed the woman in green. His eyes were filled with rage.


    The woman¡¯s face darkened as she fell backward.


    She took advantage of Tian Ya¡¯s absence to make her move. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to take the little girl away.


    However, she did not expect Tian Ya to come back so soon.


    Fortunately, she had asked her people to take the little girl away from here. Even if Tian Ya came back, he could do nothing about it¡­


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you come to my place and hurt my people!¡±


    Tian Ya¡¯s speed was like the wind, and in a flash, he was in front of the woman¡­


    ***


    The panic in her heart had intensified since just now, and she could not help but speed up to return to General Manor as fast as possible.


    From afar, she saw many people in the sky above General Manor, and Tian Ya was dressed in red, which was very conspicuous under the moonlight.


    She did not know what was happening, but somehow she was shaking. She was like lightning, and in a flash, she was already inside the manor.


    Many corpses were lying on the ground, and in that group of people, she saw Tang Yin covered in blood.


    Tang Yin¡¯s face was pale, holding a woman in her arms. Her eyes were filled with sadness and despair.


    Feng Ruqing trembled as anger surged in her heart. It was enough to destroy the entire world.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Qing Han was the first to see Feng Ruqing, and all her fear and dread turned into tears that flowed down from her eyes. ¡°Little Sister has been snatched away by bad people!¡±


    Feng Ruqing trembled and fell from the sky.


    Nan Xian rushed in front of her even faster and pulled her into his embrace before she fell to the ground.


    A mouthful of blood gushed into her throat, and she spat it out, spilling bright red blood on Nan Xian¡¯s lapel. He was shocked, looking toward the courtyard full of enemies with murderous intent.


    ¡°Nan Xian, go find Xia Xia! Go find her!¡± Feng Ruqing grasped Nan Xian¡¯s lapel; her voice was filled with despair and grief. ¡°Go find Xia Xia!¡±


    Nan Xian was worried about Feng Ruqing. He frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Grandfather is here, and I¡¯ll be fine. You go find Xia Xia immediately!¡±


    Xia Xia was her life.


    She could not let her be in any danger!


    Nan Xian raised his eyes and looked at Tian Ya, fighting with someone in the sky. He then nodded. ¡°Qing Han, take care of Qing¡¯er. I¡¯ll go and bring Xia Xia back.¡±


    He did not say any more. He moved like the wind, and in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared¡­


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Qing Han went to hold Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    Feng Ruqing trembled as she walked toward Tang Yin.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Tang Yin put her fingers to her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Xiao Qing, don¡¯t say anything. My mother is tired. She wants to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin! Forgive me¡­¡±


    She should not have left¡­ She should not have walked out of General Manor.


    If she had not left, none of this would have happened. No one would take Xia Xia away and hurt Xiao Ya.


    A dark light flashed beside Feng Ruqing, and then she saw the little soul run out of the black sword again and stood next to her.

 Chapter 1761 - The Silver Snake Queen

    ¡°Ninth Emperor, who is she?¡±


    Little Soul frowned. He stared at the woman lying on the ground, and somehow¡­ There was a familiar feeling¡­


    A bright silver light surrounded Xiao Ya, wrapped around her body.


    Suddenly, the woman lying in Tang Yin¡¯s arms disappeared and was replaced by a silver snake¡­


    Little Soul¡¯s eyes were wide open. His breathing grew heavy.


    ¡®A silver snake? Wait a minute, how many silver snakes were there around the Ninth Emperor back then?¡¯


    ¡°So it¡¯s Silver Snake Queen?¡± The woman in green was shocked to see Xiao Ya on the ground and sneered. ¡°The beastman¡¯s mother is the Queen of Silver Snakes. It seems that you are destined to have such a body.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tian Ya shouted furiously and rushed toward her again.


    ***


    Little Soul clenched his fists tightly. His handsome face became even paler.


    However, at this time, no one knew what he was thinking about¡­


    ¡°Qing Han, is there any way to save her?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was trembling as if she had an overflow of uncontrollable sadness.


    She seemed to recall that day, in the back mountain of Gu Manor¡­ They had met for the first time, but it was as if they had known each other for a long time¡­


    Xiao Ya had stayed by her side since that day¡­


    ¡°Qing Han!¡± Feng Ruqing shouted again.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qing Han¡¯s eyes were red as she lowered her head. ¡°I was too stupid to understand these things. I¡¯m useless¡­ I can¡¯t help Mother.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes slowly¡­


    A familiar voice that sounded like it was thousands of years old rushed into her mind and echoed for a long time¡­


    ***


    ¡°Little Silver Snake, today you are lucky to meet me. In the future, you will just follow me.¡±


    ¡°No, my father is sick, and I have come to find medicine to go back and cure him.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you take me to see him? When your father is cured, you will come with me. I have many spirit beasts under my command, but only one pet snake is missing ¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Little Silver Snake, you¡¯re so naughty. You went out alone when you¡¯re still weak, and they had almost killed you. Fortunately, when I went to Tianling Clan some time ago, they gave me the clan¡¯s most precious treasure. Eat this Holy Spirit Flower, and from then on, you will become immortal and stay young forever. When you get better, I will bring you along to kill those people¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡®Immortal?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing regained her senses. ¡°Xiao Ya won¡¯t die¡­ She can¡¯t die.¡±


    Xiao Ya¡­


    A monster that had lived for a thousand years.


    She was an immortal creature¡­


    Qing Han looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    ¡®Mother must be so sad¡­ Xiao Ya was stabbed in the heart, and she is not breathing anymore. How could she¡­ Not die?


    ¡®It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless.¡¯


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt, and she looked at the silver snake in the pool of blood with grief.

 Chapter 1762 - Big Doggie? I

    The silver snake was lying quietly in Tang Yin¡¯s arms.


    Feng Ruqing touched its body and closed her eyes.


    Only after a few moments later did she open them.


    ¡°Xiao Ya is still alive!¡±


    Tang Yin turned to Feng Ruqing, shocked. ¡°Then, my mother¡­ She¡­¡±


    ¡°She recalls that she had taken something back then that had made her immortal¡­ Something that only works on spirit beasts¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing remembered that the Tianling Clan¡¯s treasure that the Ninth Emperor took out was for spirit beasts, not humans.


    And¡­


    There was no guarantee for its effectiveness.


    Fortunately, it worked on the silver snake!


    ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s resting now to heal her wounds. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not going to die. You have to wait for some time for her to wake up. Everything will be fine once she has woken up.¡±


    That was the only thing she could remember¡­


    Feng Ruqing frowned and caressed her temples.


    Tang Yin trembled; there was a hint of hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, what you¡¯ve just said just now¡­ Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin, if you trust me, then you have to take care of her¡­ Body.¡±


    Tang Yin dropped her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°I trust you because you are Xiao Qing, and¡­ I want her to live.¡±


    Even if there was only a glimmer of hope¡­


    No one knew that she had lived without a mother since she was a child, and even if the old master Tang was nice to her, what she missed the most was a mother¡¯s love that she never had.


    She had just met her mother and did not want to lose the love she had never gotten to enjoy for years¡­


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes and looked at the woman in green in the sky coldly, endless anger swarming out. ¡°Little Soul! Kill her!¡±


    Little Soul withdrew his gaze from the silver snake, his heart beating fast.


    Then, he looked up to the sky, and in a flash, he was already in front of the woman in green.


    She was arrogant just now, but her face changed dramatically as she felt the energy coming from Little Soul.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Little Soul sneered. His energy was as dark as darkness itself. It was as if he was coming from hell.


    Tian Ya looked at Little Soul and frowned, but he did not say much.


    The woman panicked.


    All her confidence was gone when she faced these two men simultaneously, and now she was filled with fear.


    Boom!


    Taking advantage of the woman¡¯s panic, Little Soul moved behind her and smashed her back hard.


    She had already been injured when dealing with Tian Ya, but after receiving this blow, she fell from the sky and landed on the ground, spurting blood and staining the ground red.


    A pair of feet appeared in front of her.


    Her face was pale, she raised her head stiffly, and her eyes fell upon Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The woman bit her lip hard, refusing to say a word.


    She would rather die than say anything about Nine Gate!

 Chapter 1763 - Big Doggie? II

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say, right?¡± Feng Ruqing turned to the huge pot floating in the sky and sneered. ¡°Little Pot, can you control this woman?¡±


    Buzz!


    The huge pot spun excitedly.


    The woman had done evil things, but she was not completely bad¡­


    Such people still could be controlled by it.


    ¡°Good. Then, I¡¯ll ask you again¡­ After controlling her, can you turn her back to normal?¡± Feng Ruqing remained expressionless.


    The huge pot buzzed.


    It was not difficult for it to turn her back to normal¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If she becomes my slave, she will only obey me. No matter how much I torture her, she won¡¯t feel any pain. Therefore, I want her to stay alive and suffer all the pain!¡±


    Hearing the young girl¡¯s words, the woman panicked and trembled harder.


    Her eyes were overflowing with fear.


    The huge pot no longer gave her time. It threw the lid away and swallowed the woman whole.


    The woman did not even have a chance to shout, and all sounds disappeared.


    The courtyard went silent.


    However, this silence lasted no more than three seconds before the huge pot lifted its lid and spat the woman out again.


    This time, the woman was not as arrogant as before. Her eyes were dull and lifeless, and her expression was respectful. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Nine Gate¡¯s men were all dumbfounded, not knowing exactly what Feng Ruqing had done to her to make her so submissive.


    Feng Ruqing walked toward the woman and sneered. ¡°Tell me, what is your name.¡±


    ¡°My name is Zhang Qinle.¡±


    Zhang Qinle!


    The name made Rong Qi stunned. He then looked at her in shock. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve seen Zhang Qinle before. She doesn¡¯t look like this. Does she have the same name?¡±


    He could not believe that this woman was from Nine Gate.


    Nine Gate had no grudge against Tian Ya!


    Zhang Qinle replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve consumed some medicine to change my face.¡±.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Which force do you come from? Why did you kidnap my daughter?¡±


    Zhang Qinle raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of Nine Gate. I¡¯ve received an order from Master Yan Luo to bring that little girl to Nine Gate so she can cultivate and become stronger.¡±


    Nine Gate!


    Endless anger surged into her heart, making Feng Ruqing even more furious.


    ¡®How dare Nine Gate comes to General Manor and kidnap my daughter!¡¯


    ¡°So killing Tang Yin and Xiao Ya was also a task from Nine Gate?¡±


    ¡°No, Master told me not to harm General Tian Ya¡¯s people. But that woman is a beastman, and I was trying to¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing did not bother to listen to her any longer and kicked her, sending her flying out and falling into the crowd.


    ¡°Little Pot, released her.¡±


    The little pot buzzed and flew to Zhang Qinle, swallowing her whole before spitting her out again after half a moment.


    Zhang Qinle looked confused, and it took a long time for her to regain her clarity gradually.


    Although Zhang Qinle was under control just now, she still knew what had happened before. Her face was pale with fear, and she looked frightened.


    ¡®I¡¯ve told her everything just now?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing walked up to Zhang Qinle. She held a sword in her hand, the sword light flashed, slicing Zhang Qinle¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 1764 - Big Doggie? III

    The blood flowed out and stained the ground red.


    ¡°My sword is poisonous, and when the poison has entered your bones, you will feel great pain, and you will only die after forty-nine days. Grandfather, watch her. I¡¯m going to find Xia Xia.¡±


    When he heard that the person who came was from Nine Gate, Tian Ya never said another word.


    His face darkened, and no one could see what he was thinking about¡­


    It was not until Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice sounded that he gradually regained his senses, ¡°Alright. After you bring Xia Xia back, we¡¯ll go to Nine Gate together! And this woman, when the time comes, take her to Nine Gate! Let them see what will happen to her.¡±


    Xia Xia was like a precious treasure in General Manor.


    Everyone loved her so much.


    But now, someone dared to barge into General Manor and took that little treasure away.


    No one could accept it!


    Feng Ruqing spoke no more, turned around, and headed out of General Manor.


    ***


    In a deep forest on a silent mountain¡­


    A beautiful silver wolf lay in a pond, it kept its eyes closed, and there was a faint light lingering around it.


    Perhaps it was sleeping so soundly, but suddenly a piercing cry came. It opened its eyes slowly, somewhat annoyed¡­


    It shook its body, climbed out of the pool, and walked to the place where the cry came from.


    ***


    In a deep forest, Mo Shuang held a little girl in her hands, her eyes full of impatience and puzzlement.


    ¡°Why must Master ask us to take this little girl? It looks like this little girl is useless. She is only a spoiled girl with a pretty face but so annoying.¡±


    This little girl was indeed beautiful. Her eyes were filled with tears, which made people feel a little pity for her.


    ¡°Master has his reason for doing so, but this is the first time I¡¯ve done this kind of thing.¡± Mo Xia sighed helplessly.


    The little girl in her arms pouted pitifully and said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to kidnap a child¡­¡±


    Mo Xia laughed. ¡°This little girl is only two years old, but she already knew to say such words. She¡¯s not as simple as we thought. Let¡¯s go. We have to rush back. Otherwise, Tian Ya and his men might catch us.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Mo Shuang pursed her lips and said no more, turned around, and wanted to leave.


    However¡­


    The little girl bit Mo Shuang¡¯s hand, and she accidentally let go of her hand because of the pain.


    Xia Xia fell to the ground.


    Xia Xia pulled a funny face at Mo Shuang and ran, but she accidentally tripped and fell to the ground. She hurt her knees and suddenly started to cry.


    Mo Shuang¡¯s expression darkened. If it were not for her master, who asked her to take care of this little girl, she probably would have beaten her hard¡­


    ¡°Be careful next time. This girl¡¯s teeth are a bit powerful, unlike a two-year-old girl¡­ Don¡¯t put your hand near her mouth.¡±


    Mo Xia smiled and walked toward Xia Xia.

 Chapter 1765 - Big Doggie? IV

    Perhaps because she was worried that she would never be able to go back, Xia Xia immediately stood up and ran forward, shouting and crying¡­


    Her steps were unsteady, so she lost her balance and fell. Her face turned pale.


    However¡­ She did not feel any pain¡­


    The little girl opened her eyes and felt something soft and comfortable beneath her.


    She looked down, and their eyes met.


    It had such beautiful eyes, shining like stars, so beautiful that they were hard to ignore.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    The silver wolf stared at her coldly.


    The little girl, however, was not afraid at all. She caressed its soft fur with both hands smilingly, completely forgetting the fear and panic she had felt just now.


    ¡°Big Doggie!¡±


    The silver wolf¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I am a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Big Doggie, catch them! They want to kidnap me!¡±


    ¡®Kidnap?¡¯


    The silver wolf frowned and turned to the women coldly.


    Mo Shuang sneered. ¡°Hand over the child.¡±


    The silver wolf was stunned.


    He looked down at the little girl lying in its embrace. It hesitated.


    All these years in this place, it had never been in contact with outsiders, nor did he like to meddle in others¡¯ business¡­


    But¡­


    The little girl¡¯s bright smile somehow softened its heart¡­


    It turned to look at the Mo sisters.


    ¡°Go away. I want this child.¡±


    Mo Xia panicked. Tian Ya might have returned by now, and he would catch up with them soon, so they could not stay longer here¡­


    ¡°Mo Shuang, we must settle this wolf as soon as possible. I have a feeling that Tian Ya and his men are on their way here.¡±


    Mo Shuang did not say a word, and in just a split second, she was already pouncing onto the silver wolf¡¯s head.


    The silver wolf could easily dodge this attack with its big paw, but the moment it wanted to make a move, it suddenly glanced at the little girl sitting on its back.


    In that one moment of hesitation, Mo Shuang was already in front of it, so it did not even have the time to dodge. It hurriedly pulled the little girl off its back, protecting her under his big body.


    Bang!


    A punch landed on the silver wolf¡¯s back, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood that stained the ground where he was born.


    ¡°Big Doggie?¡±


    Looking at the mouthful of blood spat by the silver wolf, the little girl¡¯s mouth fell open, and tears rolled down.


    The silver wolf was speechless. It was the one who was injured, why was the girl crying? Did it hurt her just now?


    ¡°Big Doggie¡­¡± The little girl raised her hand, touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, and asked gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The silver wolf was startled. Its heart ached as it looked into the little girl¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡®Such eyes should be for laughing, not crying!¡¯


    ¡°Sit still.¡± The silver wolf placed the little girl on its back.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The little girl smiled, but tears were still in her eyes.


    After it made sure that Xia Xia was sitting firmly on its back, it roared and rushed toward Mo Shuang¡­

 Chapter 1766 - Big Doggie? V

    This time, it did not even dodge Mo Shuang¡¯s attack. It bit Mo Shuang¡¯s arm with its sharp teeth.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The pain made Mo Shuang scream shrilly; her face turned pale.


    Mo Xia was so shocked that she hurriedly drew her longsword and rushed toward the silver wolf.


    The silver wolf had sharp eyes and was even faster. It took a few steps back to avoid this attack.


    Mo Xia did not stop moving and continued attacking the silver wolf, each time faster than the last, and the attack became fiercer.


    ¡°Go, Big Doggie!¡±


    Xia Xia lay on the silver wolf¡¯s back smilingly. She lowered her head and kissed the silver wolf¡¯s head.


    Her mother usually kissed her like that to encourage her. She thought that if she kissed the silver wolf, it would make it more powerful¡­


    However, the kiss was like an electric shock to the silver wolf. It stiffened for a moment and was unable to react¡­


    Until it saw Mo Xia rushing toward it, that was when the silver wolf regained its senses and fought back.


    The silver wolf was strong and fast. However, it was alone after all, and it had to face two skilled masters.


    Therefore, when it pushed the Mo sisters back a few steps, it backed up, too.


    A wolf¡¯s howl shook the forest and the entire mountain as it echoed for a long time.


    Mo Shuang¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°It is the king, and it is calling the other wolves!¡±


    Wolves were the worst of all the spirit beasts because wolves were always in packs, and if one were to provoke one, they would be attacked by a pack of them.


    Mo Xia had already intended to retreat, but thinking that Nine Gate would undoubtedly punish them for losing this little girl, she held back for a while, panicking.


    Suddenly, wolf howls rang out as if responding to the wolf king, and a moment later, wolves emerged from all directions and surrounded the Mo sisters.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± the silver wolf spat coldly.


    However, just after it said these words, it subconsciously looked at the little girl sitting on its back, afraid that it would scare her.


    Fortunately, the little girl played with its fur and did not seem to notice what it said. It sighed relief and walked, stumbling, into the forest.


    ¡°Big Doggie, my mother has a spirit herb that can cure your wound.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The silver wolf responded softly, ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m not a dog. You have to leave some respect for me.¡±


    ¡°Big Doggie¡­¡±


    The little girl smiled, her voice was so pleasant¡­


    The night had come alive, spreading darkness across the mountain.


    When it reached a pond, it put the little girl down and whispered, ¡°You can sleep here tonight while waiting for your family to come and take you back.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The little girl smiled brightly and grabbed its fur. ¡°Big Doggie, sleep with me¡­¡±


    The silver wolf frowned. It wanted to leave, but it felt uneasy about leaving the little girl here alone, so it lay down.


    ¡°Sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    The little girl used the silver wolf as a pillow. She leaned back, facing the cold moonlight.


    ¡°Big Doggie, I miss my mother.¡± The little girl¡¯s mouth was slightly parted, and she was on the verge of crying again.

 Chapter 1767 - Big Doggie? VI

    Her big eyes were watery.


    ¡°Big Doggie, why don¡¯t you tell me a story? Mother always tells me a story before I sleep.¡±


    ¡®Tell a story?¡¯


    The silver wolf was a bit embarrassed, but when it saw the little girl¡¯s big, watery eyes, its heart softened. ¡°Alright¡­ Once upon a time, there was a mountain, and¡­ There was a silver wolf living in the mountain¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a big dog.¡±


    The silver wolf was speechless.


    ¡°Fine¡­ There was a big dog living in the mountain¡­¡±


    ***


    The moonlight was clear and cold.


    It enveloped the whole mountain, poured, falling upon the little girl¡¯s fair and soft skin.


    The silver wolf finally stopped the story. It lowered its eyes, looking at the little girl¡¯s teary eyes. It then stretched out its tongue gently and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Little human girl is troublesome¡­¡±


    The silver wolf sighed lightly and pulled the little girl into its arms, warming her with its embrace, afraid that the wind would make her catch a cold¡­


    This night, the silver wolf could not sleep well.


    The little girl kept rolling here and there and almost rolled off to the ground, so it could only watch the little girl unblinkingly.


    Fortunately, the day came quickly. Soon, dawn came, and the sunlight slowly lit up the whole mountain¡­


    ***


    A few days had passed, the little girl followed the silver wolf, eating and drinking well, and even sleeping was very comfortable.


    However, she did not know that people were frantically searching for her out there.


    At the foot of the mountain, Feng Ruqing rushed forward, panicking. She looked at Fu Chen and Nan Xian, asking anxiously, ¡°Have you found Xia Xia?¡±


    A few days ago, Fu Chen followed the Mo sister to this mountain, but he had lost their tracks.


    Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing chased after them, but this place was so huge and dark, it was not easy to find them.


    However¡­


    This was not the way to Nine Gate¡­


    Perhaps, those people were afraid of exposing Nine Gate, so they went here to trick Fu Chen¡­


    There was no road at the end of the valley, and they had to go down the mountain if they wanted to go to Nine Gate.


    Fu Chen pursed his lips. ¡°We found two dead bodies on the mountain, but Little Sister is not there.¡±


    ¡®Dead bodies?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. ¡°The two people who took Xia Xia away are dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dead¡­ They seemed to have been bitten by a spirit beast. I guess¡­ Little Sister has been taken away by a spirit beast.¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly felt weak and almost stumbled to the ground. Her face was pale as she said, ¡°Since they are dead, there¡¯s no use to look around here. I will go with you to search in the mountains. I must find her!¡±


    Fu Chen lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    He tried to search with his spiritual power but still could not find his little sister. He did not know where she was taken to¡­


    Or perhaps, when the spirit beast fought with those two, she snuck away?


    Feng Ruqing did not say anymore and rushed up to the mountain with Nan Xian behind her.

 Chapter 1768

    In the deep valley¡­


    It was silent, as usual.


    The scenery was so beautiful.


    A wolf king walked with its pack arrogantly, and there was a cute and pretty little girl with fair and soft skin next to it, following it with a smile.


    ¡°Cough!¡± the wolf king coughed lowly. It wanted to cough more but endured it as it did not want the little girl to notice it.


    However, the little girl was quite sensitive. She turned to look at the wolf king. ¡°Big Doggie, is the injury still not healed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big dog.¡±


    The little girl pursed her lips, and her eyes were filled with tears; she looked like she would cry in the next moment. ¡°Big Doggie?¡±


    The wolf king looked at the little girl, who was about to cry. Its heart somehow ached. ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    The little girl laughed out loud. She hugged the wolf king¡¯s head and kissed it.


    ¡°I like you, Big Doggie!¡±


    In that instant, the wolf king¡¯s heart softened, and it stared at the little girl gently.


    A few days might mean nothing to other people.


    However, to the wolf king, these few days¡­ Meant so much to it¡­


    Perhaps from the moment they met, they were destined to have unbreakable ties in the future, a lifetime of destiny.


    ¡°Big Doggie, if I go back, will you miss me?¡± The little girl bit her finger and looked at the wolf king pitifully.


    The wolf king pondered for a moment. ¡°I guess I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you must come to me.¡± The little girl pulled the wolf king¡¯s paws, pouted.


    The wolf king squatted down and licked the little girl¡¯s brow.


    Xia Xia rubbed her brow and looked at the wolf king with a puzzled face.


    ¡°In the future, no matter where you are, I will always go to you.¡±


    This was the agreement between the wolf king and her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The little girl smiled as brightly as the sun in the sky, which instantly shone into the wolf king¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, it felt its heart warming up, just like spring.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s smile, the wolf king gradually lowered its head, afraid that if it looked at her again, it would only be more reluctant to let her go.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright¡­ When I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll go to her¡­¡¯


    However, the wolf king probably never thought that after this separation, the next time it would meet that little girl again would be ten years later¡­


    It engraved her firmly in its memory and would never forget her.


    Her smile was the only light in its dark days.


    She was the light of its life¡­


    Xia Xia smiled brightly. She let go of the wolf king¡¯s head and ran happily, bouncing and jumping.


    The wolf king followed behind her, looking at her with a gentle gaze that it had never had before.


    It seemed that its heart softened just by looking at this adorable little girl.


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    A familiar voice made Xia Xia stop. She raised her head and saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s anxious face.


    A figure in red dress rushed toward her quickly. She was like the wind; in a moment, she was already in front of Xia Xia, pulling Xia Xia firmly into her arms.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Xia Xia smiled brightly.

 Chapter 1769 - Big Doggie? VIII

    Feng Ruqing trembled as she hugged the little girl in her arms tightly. She was afraid that once she let her go, her daughter would be snatched away again.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­ I have finally found you.¡±


    No one knew that when Xia Xia was gone during these few days, she had spent days like years. The whole thing felt like a nightmare.


    Only the moment she saw her daughter, her heart was finally relieved¡­


    Nan Xian walked forward and pulled the mother and daughter into his arms, hugging them gently but not saying a word.


    He never liked to say much and would only use his strength to give them a good life.


    ¡°Little Sister¡­¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s tears were falling like rain.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a few days, and it¡¯s so great that we finally found you¡­¡¯


    He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, walked to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, raised his hand, and placed it on the woman¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve found Little Sister.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not let go of the little girl in her arms for a long time.


    Xia Xia felt a little suffocated, but she understood how panicked her mother was, so she did not push Feng Ruqing and let her hug her tightly in the arms.


    ¡°Xia Xia, were you scared? Did those people bully you?¡±


    ¡°No. It was Big Doggie who saved me.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled a bright, innocent smile. She turned back, smiling, and her smile suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Big Doggie?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nan Xin frowned, but his voice was gentle.


    Xia Xia bit her lips as tears started flowing down.


    ¡®Big Doggie doesn¡¯t want me?


    ¡®Liar! It said it would come to me!¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡± Feng Ruqing panicked and quickly checked Xia Xia¡¯s body. ¡°Are you injured? Tell me where it hurts.¡±


    Xia Xia had cried only a few times since she was a child, and now seeing her crying like this, Feng Ruqing was panicked and scared.


    Xia Xia wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand and brought her head closer to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mother, I missed you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart melted at that moment. She raised her hand to hold the little girl¡¯s and turned to Nan Xian. ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go back first. I still have to check Xia Xia again.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian nodded. He turned to look behind him before he left.


    His gaze fell upon the patch of grass not far away. Feng Ruqing still worried about Xia Xia and did not notice anything there.


    Only a few moments later did Nan Xian turn around and walk away, following Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    After they left, a figure came out of the grass.


    The wolf king stood at the spot where Xia Xia stood earlier; its eyes fixed upon the back of the little girl leaving the mountain.


    When the figure had completely disappeared, it fell to the ground, collapsing under the setting sun¡­


    All these years, it had hidden in the pond to heal its body, and a few days ago, to protect the little girl, it was severely injured by Mo Shuang.


    Therefore¡­


    Due to the injury, it could not deal with the Mo sisters alone. It had to call the wolf pack to kill them. The wolf king was already seriously injured, and it did not have enough strength to fight with humans.

 Chapter 1770 - Big Doggie? IX

    These days, it tried to hide its pain while accompanying the little girl, and after the little girl left, it could not hold on anymore and fell to the ground.


    However, even as it fell to the ground, it was still looking closely in the direction where Xia Xia had left.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment. The light of the setting sun enveloped the silver wolf¡¯s body¡­


    This place suddenly went silent after the little left.


    The wolf king¡­ It looked so lonely¡­


    ***


    After Feng Ruqing had found Xia Xia, she did not stay on any longer and quickly took Xia Xia back to General Manor.


    Zhang Qinle had a horrible time these days; her life was worse than death.


    Initially, she thought she had given so much to get Xia Xia back for Nine Gate, but after looking at Feng Ruqing, who appeared with Xia Xia in her arms, her face changed dramatically, and her gaze was full of panic.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Bad woman!¡± Xia Xia raised her small fist angrily. ¡°Mother, this is that bad woman who wanted to take me away!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was cold when she walked in with Xia Xia in her arms, heading toward Zhang Qinle. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why Nine Gate wants to take Xia Xia? What do you want from her?¡±


    Zhang Qinle sneered. ¡°Maiden Feng, you are surrounded by a lot of people. There¡¯s a beastman here and¡­ The Holy Maiden of Tianling Clan¡­¡±


    ¡®Tianling Clan?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing frowned.


    ¡°You know Tianling Clan?¡±


    Zhang Qinle smirked. ¡°It seems that you also know about Tianling Clan.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She walked up to Zhang Qinle and kicked her viciously.


    Zhang Qinle crashed onto the dungeon wall before falling to the ground and spurting a mouthful of blood.


    These pains were nothing to her compared to the pain in her broken arm.


    All she wanted now was to die, not to live like this!


    ¡°There¡¯s no way for you to live peacefully if your daughter is related to Tianling Clan. Hahaha! Others will come to you if they know about your daughter. Feng Ruqing, if you had known that she would bring so many disasters, would you still have given birth to her?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stepped forward, picked Zhang Qinle with one hand, and slammed her down hard.


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me so that I will kill you?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered as she looked down at Zhang Qinle on the ground. ¡°Never. If I am angry, I will only make you suffer more and will never let you die!¡±


    Zhang Qinle panicked and shouted horrifyingly, ¡°You¡¯re a demon! A demon! Why won¡¯t you kill me? Kill me! Please¡­ Kill me!¡±


    Such a life was worse than death. She no longer wanted to live; she only wanted to die.


    In the next life, she won¡¯t work for Nine Gate again. She would never provoke such a devil again!


    Zhang Qinle still did not know what she had done wrong. Nine Gate asked her to bring Xia Xia to them without hurting anyone. However, she had hurt Tang Yin and almost killed Xiao Ya.


    Of course, just by the fact that she wanted to steal Xia Xia, Feng Ruqing would not even let her die quickly.


    ¡°I beg you to kill me, please¡­¡±


    Zhang Qinle trembled, and her face showed fear.


    She looked at Feng Ruqing like she was looking at the devil¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that¡­ I will make your life worse than death, and I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡±

 Chapter 1771 - Big Doggie? X

    Feng Ruqing never looked at Zhang Qinle again as she walked slowly toward the door with Xia Xia in her arms.


    It was not until the beam of sunlight outside the door fell on her body that her heart gradually warmed.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­ Did I scare you just now?¡± she lowered her eyes and asked gently.


    Xia Xia shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia, we¡¯ve tried to protect you well. We thought that you would not be in any danger as long as you were within General Manor. We never thought these things would happen to you¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    If it were not for her negligence, Xia Xia would not have been in danger.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Xia Xia held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, her eyes as clear as water.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and said, ¡°So, you have to start cultivating. I am your mother. As long as I am by your side, I will always protect you. I will never let anyone hurt you. But¡­ I will not always be around to keep an eye on you. The only way you can cope with these people is to be strong¡­ Stronger than them.¡±


    Xia Xia was stunned. She bit her lips pitifully.


    ¡®So in the future, I can only cultivate at home and can no longer go out to play?¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia, I will also work with you to become stronger because¡­ If I am strong to the extent that nobody can beat me, I¡¯m sure no one will dare to touch my daughter.¡±


    She knew that she was not powerful enough¡­


    So powerful¡­ That even Nine Gate feared her¡­ And no one would dare to come looking for trouble with her daughter.


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡±


    Xia Xia sniffed and leaned against Feng Ruqing. ¡°Xia Xia will listen to Mother, be good and cultivate. Xia Xia won¡¯t let Mother worry again.¡±


    ¡®And won¡¯t let Big Doggie get hurt again just to protect Xia Xia¡­¡¯


    When she thought of the silver wolf, Xia Xia¡¯s eyes were red, and she almost cried again.


    She did not know how the silver wolf was doing now. Its condition was quite bad that day, and it must have been injured. However, the silver wolf refused to say anything and left her alone in the mountain¡­


    She wanted to say goodbye to the silver wolf, but there was no way to meet it again¡­


    ¡°Xia Xia, get ready. We¡¯ll go pick up your grandmother tomorrow. After that, we¡¯ll go to Nine Gate to settle the score.¡±


    This time, she would not leave Xia Xia at home again. It was safer to take Xia Xia with her.


    Xia Xia blinked. ¡°Will Grandmother like Xia Xia?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened as she thought of Suyi.


    She did not know how Suyi was doing in the Nan family. Were they bullying her?


    To find Xia Xia, she had been delayed from arriving at the Nan family for a few days. She was quite worried about Suyi¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled brightly.


    ¡°Mother, when do we leave? Xia Xia wants to see Grandmother. Does Grandmother also like to play with fire? Between Grandmother, Aunt Tang, and Sister Qing Han¡­ Who is better at setting fires?


    Feng Ruqing was speechless as she stiffened.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia looked somewhat disappointed. She raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Xia Xia can teach her like how Aunt Tang had taught me back then. It¡¯s easy!¡±

 Chapter 1772 - I Dont Like Her I

    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She somehow felt that this little girl was a bit dangerous.


    It seemed that she could not be allowed to get close to Tang Yin. Otherwise, it might be hard to control her later¡­


    ***


    At Nan Manor.


    A woman with a long white dress sat in her room expressionlessly, drinking a cup of tea elegantly.


    The white phoenix sat next to her, looking at her, unblinking.


    Knock knock knock!


    Just then, a knocking sound came from the door, causing Suyi to frown and say coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open, a young girl with a pale face appeared.


    The young girl was quite beautiful, but she looked a little restless. She held her dress tightly, looking at Suyi timidly.


    Suyi put down her cup on the table and turned to the young girl coldly. ¡°So, your name is¡­ Nan Luo?¡±


    When she first came to the Nan family, this little girl was bullied by her mother. Suyi did not like the way the girl¡¯s mother had treated her. So, she had helped this girl¡­ But she did not expect that this young girl was so cowardly, not the type she liked.


    She had not seen this girl for a few days. Now she was here to meet her¡­ Could it be¡­ She was bullied again?


    Suyi frowned. To her, it was useless to help someone who did not want to be strong for herself.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Nan Luo called in her low voice. Her lips were slightly pursed.


    Suyi laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your aunt. After all, you are Nan Fang¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned and lowered her head.


    Suyi was the only person who had helped her over the years. However, she was the young lady of the Nan family¡­ No matter what, she needed to prioritize the Nan family.


    ¡°Aunt, my father¡­ He¡¯s actually quite nice.¡± Nan Luo raised her head and looked at Suyi with a sincere gaze.


    ¡®Father is fond of Suyi¡­ Maybe that¡¯s the reason why he wants to drug Suyi¡­


    ¡®But¡­ If Suyi accepts Father, there¡¯s no need to drug her, right?¡¯


    She did not want to hurt Suyi, and the only way to keep her safe was to make Suyi accept her father.


    Suyi¡¯s eyes darkened. She stood up from her chair and walked toward Nan Luo domineeringly. She then lifted Nan Luo¡¯s sleeves, revealing the wounds all over her arms¡­


    Nan Luo was a little flustered and subconsciously withdrew her hand, covering the bruises on her arm with her sleeve.


    ¡°Are you sure Nan Fang is a very good man?¡± Suyi sneered. ¡°He can even hurt his daughter like this, such a person¡­ Is he nice?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Nan Luo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not Father. It¡¯s my brother who fell yesterday because I didn¡¯t take good care of him. It was my mother who beat me, and it has nothing to do with my father.¡±


    Suyi smiled coldly. ¡°Whether he hurt you or not, you are his daughter! How could he be so cold-blooded and heartless seeing you being hurt like this! Such a person¡­ How can he be nice? If someone dares to touch my daughter, I will definitely kill him!¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her head; her eyes were filled with envy.


    Perhaps she had never enjoyed her mother¡¯s love, and at this moment, surprisingly, she felt that Suyi¡¯s words were heartwarming.


    If only she were her mother¡­


    ¡°Nan Luo¡­¡± Suyi glanced at her coldly. ¡°I helped you because I felt pity for you. If I knew you were such a coward, I would never have helped you!¡±

 Chapter 1773 - I Dont Like Her II

    Nan Luo lifted her head, and her face grew paler as she looked at Suyi, panicked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like weak people who don¡¯t know how to resist when others bully them. Holding back doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re weak. One is holding back to prepare for future outbursts, be stronger, and fight them back later. You can¡¯t be a coward for your whole life. Others can help you once, but can they help you for life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nan Luo¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She bit her lower lip hard, pitifully.


    Suyi remained cold.


    ¡°White Phoenix, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She did not speak to Nan Luo again and quickly left the room.


    ***


    The white phoenix suddenly stopped in its tracks and turned to the woman next to it. ¡°Suyi, you said before that you don¡¯t like Nan Luo, but you are still helping her.¡±


    ¡®Hopefully, Suyi¡¯s words will wake Nan Luo up. Otherwise, she would be bullied for the rest of her life!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s willing to give up her title as the young lady of the Nan family,¡± Suyi smirked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be proud of with that title. It will only make her suffer.¡±


    ¡®That girl is quite nice actually¡­¡¯


    ¡°White Phoenix, have you found out where he is?¡± Suyi seemed to think of something and asked.


    The white phoenix nodded. ¡°There is one place in Nan Manor that is very strictly guarded, and many skilled masters are watching the room. Suyi, it¡¯s not easy for us to go there. I guess the old master of the Nan family must be locked inside that room.¡±


    Suyi frowned and remained silent. She looked up to the sky, thinking of something¡­


    ***


    Only Nan Luo was left alone in the room; her eyes were red.


    Nan Luo did not understand why Suyi would say such harsh words to her today? Did Suyi dislike her because of her father?


    However, Suyi was the only person who had helped her.


    Nan Luo¡¯s gaze fell upon the teapot on the table, and she carefully pulled out a packet of drugs from her pocket.


    Nan Fang gave it to her earlier. He had asked her to put it inside Suyi¡¯s drink, and once she drank it, she would be bewitched and become her father¡¯s woman.


    And¡­ If Suyi became her father¡¯s woman, Suyi would also be her new mother¡­


    Nan Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. She held the packet, trembling¡­


    After a few moments later, she finally ambled toward the teapot and stretched out her hand¡­


    ¡®I have been longing for a mother love that I will never get in this life¡­


    ¡®If Suyi stays here, she will love me as her daughter.¡¯


    Nan Luo closed her eyes, and her hands were still shaking.


    Suyi¡¯s gentle face suddenly appeared on her mind. She held the drug in her hands, hesitating.


    Before Nan Luo could make a decision, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. She then heard Suyi and the white phoenix¡¯s voices.


    ¡®They¡¯ve returned¡­¡¯


    Nan Luo panicked and hurriedly kept the drug away. Her heart beat faster, and she bit her lip hard.


    The room¡¯s door was pushed open. Suyi walked into the room and saw the same pale face.


    She frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 1774 - No Harm To Her? I

    She came back to take her bag from the room, but she did not expect Nan Luo to be still in the room.


    Nan Luo obviously panicked. She bit her lips, lowered her head, and ran out of the room.


    Suyi looked at Nan Luo and turned to the teapot on the table.


    She noticed that it had been touched¡­


    ¡°White Phoenix, change everything here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The white phoenix was a little confused, looking at Suyi blankly¡­


    ¡°She is Nan Fang¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t trust her, and don¡¯t let her come to my room again.¡±


    She knew better than anyone what tactics Nan Fang had.


    Nan Luo was bullied here and still did not leave the Nan family. It was obvious¡­ What kind of thoughts she had in her mind.


    She could not trust Nan Luo.


    The white phoenix nodded and said, ¡°Suyi has helped her before. She won¡¯t return your kindness with ingratitude, right? This girl is so heartless if she does have any bad intentions toward you.¡±


    Suyi laughed. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    She did not know what was in Nan Luo¡¯s heart, but she would never contact her again after this incident.


    ***


    In the backyard¡­


    Nan Luo left Suyi¡¯s room in shock. She was so startled that she immediately ran away in a cold sweat.


    From a distance, she saw a middle-aged man standing in front of her room. She stopped in her tracks, panicked.


    If it were in the past, she would have longed to meet Nan Fang and even hoped that he would give her some attention.


    However, this time¡­


    Her heart beat faster, and she could feel a sense of panic rising in her.


    Nan Fang¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the young girl¡¯s pale face. He frowned as he sauntered toward the young girl.


    ¡°Where have you been? Have you done what I¡¯ve asked you to do?¡±


    Nan Luo bit her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Aunt does not trust me, and I¡¯m not very good at it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Nan Fang sneered. ¡°I know Suyi well. She is a simple woman. She will not be suspicious if you know how to act in front of her. You can¡¯t even do such a simple task. Useless!¡±


    Nan Luo stiffened. She clenched her fists tightly, and her breathing grew heavier.


    ¡°Nan Luo, I¡¯ll give you a few more days. If you still do not complete the task I gave you, I will immediately marry you to the Jiang family. They have long been asking for you, but I rejected them.¡±


    The young master of the Jiang family was a flashy gentleman.


    The Jiang family¡¯s status in Nan City was not low, but not as powerful as the Nan family.


    In the past¡­ Nan Luo would not have hesitated to accept this marriage.


    But now¡­


    A handsome and immortal-like man appeared in her mind. She bit her lips hard. ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can settle this as soon as possible. Nan Luo, you are my daughter. If you can do this for the Nan family, your mother and your brother will not be so mean to you again¡­¡±


    Nan Luo smiled bitterly. ¡°I understand. I will do it for the Nan family.¡±


    Suyi had helped her.


    However¡­ She also had selfish reasons.


    She did not want to marry the Jiang family¡¯s son, and what she wanted more was¡­ Her parents¡¯ love¡­

 Chapter 1775 - No Harm To Her? II

    ¡®Aunt Suyi, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    Nan Luo slowly closed her eyes¡­ A pair of eyes that were filled with guilt.


    ***


    The white phoenix sat in the room alone. It frowned as it stared at the portrait in its hand. ¡°How come Suyi has the portraits of Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er in her room?¡±


    ¡°I took it from Tang Yin.¡±


    The white phoenix was startled when Suyi suddenly appeared behind it. It quickly hid the portrait under its buttocks.


    It was a family portrait.


    A snow-white, elegant Suyi with Feng Ruqing in her fiery red dress and Nan Xian, who was as handsome as an immortal¡­


    However, it felt like the family portrait was not complete because¡­ it was not in it.


    It was just wondering how to add itself to it and did not expect Suyi to appear suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time here. We have to find my father and then leave as soon as possible. This Nan family¡­¡± Suyi paused and sneered, ¡°This is not a safe place to stay for the time being.¡±


    Suyi left again after saying these words.


    The white phoenix quickly stood up and followed Suyi. The portrait that it put under its buttocks just now had dropped to the ground as it walked away¡­


    Not long after they had left the room, a knock sounded from outside the room, and the door was quietly pushed open. A young girl with a pale face walked in quietly like a thief.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you¡­¡±


    Her heart was filled with guilt, but¡­ She had to do it for herself.


    She only wanted to be selfish this one time¡­


    Nan Luo cautiously walked toward the table, afraid that Suyi would suddenly appear again.


    However¡­


    She did not know what she had stepped on that made a creaking sound. She panicked and hurriedly took a few steps back, looking at the ground.


    She then saw a portrait on the ground.


    Nan Luo picked up the portrait, and in an instant, her hand trembled.


    The handsome man was smiling gently in the portrait¡­ That smile was warm and made people feel like it was spring.


    Bang!


    The room¡¯s door was violently pushed open. Nan Luo was startled, and the portrait in her fell to the ground.


    She turned around and saw a fierce and vicious phoenix, glaring at her fiercely¡­


    ***


    Just now, after the white phoenix had walked away, it suddenly remembered that it had not put the portrait back. However, the white phoenix did not expect to see Nan Luo in the room, staring at the portrait.


    Nan Luo bit her lip and looked at the white phoenix, trembling. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to meet my aunt, but I accidentally found this portrait on the ground. Don¡¯t worry. I will not tell my father about this. The man in the portrait¡­ He¡¯s her son, right?¡±


    Suyi was still young when she left, and now more than twenty years had passed. If she had a child, he should indeed be this old.


    Moreover¡­


    When she was in Wu Shang City back then, she once heard that Tian Ya¡¯s grandson-in-law¡­ His name was Nan Xian.


    The same surname and a relatively similar face, with the same temperament¡­ And the portrait¡­


    She did not believe there was such a coincidence.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the white phoenix stepped forward, snatched the portrait, and said angrily. ¡°Is this how the Nan family brought you up? You have no manners, entering other people¡¯s rooms without permission!¡±

 Chapter 1776 - No Harm To Her? III

    Nan Luo lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to, and that¡¯s it? Girls nowadays are so rude, so annoying. No one is as good as my Xiao Qingqing.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned.


    ¡®The girl it mentioned just now¡­ She must be Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter¡­¡¯


    ¡®It seems like Aunt Suyi¡¯s white phoenix likes that girl so much¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I came to find my aunt because I would like to be with her.¡± Nan Luo raised her face; she looked sincere and honest.


    The white phoenix sneered. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s on your mind¡­ After all, you¡¯re still Nan Fang¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Nan Luo froze. ¡®So Aunt Suyi kicked me out before because I¡¯m Nan Fang¡¯s daughter¡­


    ¡®She hates me because of my father¡­ Why is she so prejudiced¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Nan Fang¡¯s daughter, but I will not hurt my aunt.¡± Nan Luo took out the drug from her pocket and showed it to the white phoenix. ¡°My father asked me to drug Aunt Suyi with this. He gave this to me several days ago. I have had many opportunities to harm my aunt, but I didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t want to harm Aunt Suyi.¡±


    Tears appeared in Nan Luo¡¯s eyes. ¡°I really like Aunt Suyi. She is the only person who has ever given me warmth, even if she had only helped me say a few words¡­¡±


    Initially, Nan Luo thought that the white phoenix would be shocked after seeing the drug. However, it remained expressionless.


    Nan Luo bit her lip. ¡°My father usually uses this to control the spirit beast. If Aunt Suyi takes it, she will obey my father. I do not want to harm her, and I will never give it to her.¡±


    The white phoenix sneered. ¡°Suyi and I have long known about this matter¡­¡±


    The words were like a cold wind, causing Nan Luo to tremble. She lowered her head, not daring to look at the white phoenix.


    ¡®Aunt Suyi¡­ Knew about this?


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t told the white phoenix¡­ And if Aunt Suyi caught me¡­ Would she have hated me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    More tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm¡­¡±


    The white phoenix snapped. ¡°You touched the teapot on the table yesterday, and Suyi noticed that.¡±


    Nan Luo trembled harder.


    ¡°My father forced me to do so. Otherwise, he will marry me out and will torture me. I was afraid¡­ I was really afraid¡­ He¡¯s the head of the Nan family, so I dare not disobey him, but¡­ I hesitated yesterday because I sincerely like my aunt. I don¡¯t want to hurt her, so I stopped¡­¡±


    Tears flowed down, soaking the young girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°When you came back, I was planning to leave.¡±


    The white phoenix stared at Nan Luo coldly.


    However¡­


    It did not see any panic from the young girl¡¯s face, as if the words were all true.


    However, the white phoenix did not trust her easily. It did not believe that Nan Fang¡¯s daughter was a kind girl. Moreover, it felt that the young girl was even more untrustworthy.


    ¡°I will not judge you. I will tell all these things to Suyi. It all depends on her if she wants to accept you or not.¡±


    The white phoenix looked at the portrait in its claws and sneered. ¡°The one in the portrait is not Suyi¡¯s son. He¡¯s her disciple. Suyi has no son.¡±

 Chapter 1777 - The Angry Old Master

    ¡®Disciple?¡¯


    Nan Luo absolutely did not believe the white phoenix¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡± Nan Luo raised her head and looked at the white phoenix pitifully. ¡°Could you not tell Aunt about this? I love my aunt. I am still afraid that my aunt would misunderstand me¡­¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s face sank as it looked at Nan Luo¡¯s pitiful face.


    ¡°No, I would never lie to Suyi, much less cheat on Suyi with another woman. Get out now! I will beat you if you come to Suyi¡¯s room again without her permission.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at the white phoenix for a few seconds before walking out and leaving the room.


    The white phoenix harrumphed coldly. It looked at the teapot on the table again and sighed, ¡°It seems that I have to change all these things again¡­¡±


    It always felt like Nan Luo was not as naive as she seemed¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s better for Suyi to stay away from this girl.¡¯


    ***


    A small, secluded courtyard of the Nan family was strictly guarded; no one could enter this place without Nan Fang¡¯s permission.


    Two guards were guarding the room, standing motionless.


    However, after these two guards saw a middle-aged man walking toward them, they hurriedly gave way and let him walk in.


    Creak!


    Nan Fang slowly opened and pushed the door, staring at the old man lying on the bed.


    Compared with two years ago, that old man was so thin that one could see his bones. It was so miserable¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Fang walked to the bed and stopped. He put one hand on his back and sneered.


    Old Master Nan closed his eyes, perhaps unwilling to see Nan Fang¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just want to know one thing. If you had known you would become like this, would you have given Suyi to me back then?¡± Nan Fang bent down and stared at the old man¡¯s face. He smirked. ¡°If she had married me back then, neither you nor she would have had such a miserable life.¡±


    Old Master Nan stayed calm as if he had not heard Nan Fang¡¯s words; he still had his eyes closed.


    ¡°I know that if you were given another chance, perhaps you would wish you had never taken me in. Unfortunately, you adopted me as your son and appointed me as the new master of the Nan family.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want me to marry Suyi? But soon, I will make her willingly marry me. Hahaha!¡±


    Nan Fang laughed wildly, causing Old Master Nan to tremble.


    He was weak, but he still opened his eyes and turned to Nan Fang.


    The old master¡¯s gaze was like a sword, as cold and stern as it was back then.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Fang smiled coldly. ¡°You must remember that I am now the head of the Nan family. If you want to keep your daughter safe, you must make me happy! And¡­ Nine Gate has reconciled with me.¡±


    The old master¡¯s face darkened as he struggled to raise his hand and point at Nan Fang.


    He would never forget how Nine Gate had humiliated his daughter back then.


    This revenge¡­ It could never be forgotten!


    However, Nan Fang¡­ He not only harmed all the spirit beasts in the world but had also reconciled with Nine Gate¡­

 Chapter 1778 - The Old Master Is Dying I

    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Fang looked at the old man lying on the bed expressionlessly. ¡°The Nan family belongs to me. You are now useless. You can¡¯t speak, you can no longer stop anything, and it seems like¡­ You¡¯re dying.¡±


    The old master closed his eyes again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eliminated all those who do not obey my words from the Nan family! The Nan family is ¡®clean¡¯ now! I¡¯ll tell you a secret¡­¡± Nan Fang lowered his body and laughed coldly. ¡°Actually¡­ The one who has been in the Nan family all these years is not Suyi.¡±


    Old Master Nan opened his eyes abruptly and stared at Nan Fang, shocked.


    Nan Fang smiled and continued, ¡°I was worried that you would talk nonsense. That was why I never told you. Now I have nothing to be afraid of. The woman you have seen all these years is not Suyi. I¡¯ve made her look like Suyi¡­¡±


    The old master clenched his fists tightly, his face darkened, and his heart burned with anger.


    Nan Fang, as if he did not see the old master¡¯s anger, continued, ¡°Suyi found out something that she shouldn¡¯t know before your accident. Initially, I wanted to poison her to shut her mouth, but she ran away¡­


    ¡°Then, you got sick, and she never came back since then. I had no choice¡­ I needed someone to pretend to be Suyi to force you to declare me as the head of the Nan family officially. Now, even if she¡¯s back, she can do nothing!


    Every time Nan Fang said a sentence, the old master¡¯s face grew redder and redder. He obviously very angry, and the anger had made his cough worse.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Nan Fang looked down at the old master coldly. ¡°Suyi has returned. I will never let her go again. She¡¯s mine, and she will be¡­ My concubine! ¡±


    Old Master Nan coughed a mouthful of blood. His breathing grew heavier, and he looked so weak that it seemed like he might die anytime¡­


    Nan Fang looked at Old Master Nan coldly, turned, and left.


    As he walked out of the room, he closed the door and instructed the guards guarding the outside, expressionlessly, ¡°Tell the others that the old master might be dying soon. It seems like in these few days, the people in the city will come to mourn for him.¡±


    Nan Fang had kept Old Master Nan alive so he could use him in the future for his own sake.


    But now¡­


    Suyi had returned, then Old Master Nan was no longer important to him.


    Nan Fang looked at the room behind him. He recalled the day he had followed Old Master Nan back to Nan Manor.


    He thought that he and the old master would be like a normal father and son for life. However, who would have thought that¡­ Their relationship would end up like this.


    If it were not for the old master¡¯s insistence on not marrying Suyi to him back then, perhaps¡­ All this would not have happened¡­


    Nan Fang closed his eyes, the cold wind blowing at his face. He then gradually opened his eyes.


    He had decided to wipe out all the memories he had with Old Master Nan¡­


    Nan Fang turned around and walked forward slowly. His arrogant figure gradually disappeared¡­

 Chapter 1779 - The Old Master Is Dying II

    Meanwhile¡­


    Not far from Nan Manor, Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks on top of a hill as she looked at the city ahead.


    Xia Xia stood next to Feng Ruqing obediently. Her small face was so cute, and her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.


    On her other side was a man as handsome as an immortal. His face was cold, and he seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Nan Xian, we¡¯ve almost reached Nan City.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to Nan Xian. ¡°But, we have heard a lot of news on the way there. It is said that the old master of the Nan family is dying. So I have to make some preparations before going there.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian smiled and looked at Feng Ruqing gently.


    However, his gentle eyes suddenly turned cold as he turned to look at Nan City¡­


    ***


    Nan Manor.


    The room¡¯s door was violently pushed open with a bang.


    Suyi raised her head, and her face darkened as she saw a young girl rushing toward her.


    Nan Luo looked panicked as she ran toward Suyi with teary eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi, Grandfather is dying¡­¡±


    The cup in Suyi¡¯s hand slid and fell to the floor. She stood up from the chair, trembling.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Father is dying?¡¯


    At this moment, Suyi¡¯s heart was about to stop beating, and she rushed toward the door in a panic and with impatience.


    The white phoenix quickly followed after her. Its eyes suddenly turned cold; no one knew what was on its mind¡­


    Nan Manor¡¯s backyard was already filled with many people.


    All the Nan family members had arrived. They were here to pay their last respect to IOld Master Nan.


    They saw a woman running from a short distance away.


    The woman was dressed in white; she looked as gentle and elegant as she was back then.


    Wei Rong was jealous of Suyi¡¯s face that did not show any signs of age. She snorted and withdrew her gaze, never looking at Suyi again.


    However¡­


    The moment Suyi was about to rush into the courtyard, a group of guards suddenly stepped forward and blocked her way.


    She quickly drew her long sword and slashed all guards who were trying to stop her.


    The guards were no match for Suyi, and under the fierce wind, their bodies flew away and landed in the courtyard messily.


    However, when the guards fell to the ground, the Nan family elders stepped forward to block Suyi, too.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Suyi gripped the long sword in her hand tightly. Her face was cold and expressionless.


    An elder pointed at Nan Suyi and said, ¡°Nan Suyi, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve pissed off the old man enough back then? Now that he only has his last breath left, do you want to anger him to death?¡±


    The crowd looked at Suyi and sneered. ¡®If it were not for the fact that Master Nan Fang harbors feelings for Suyi, this disobedient and unfilial daughter would never have been allowed to step into Nan Manor again! She has made the old master ill!¡¯


    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡±


    Suyi was trembling. What Nan Luo had said just now echoed in her mind¡­

 Chapter 1780 - The Old Master Is Dying III

    ¡®The old master is dying!¡¯


    He was the only person who truly loved her in this Nan family¡­


    He was the person who spoiled her back then.


    If these people wanted to stop her today, she had no choice but to kill all of them! She must go to the old master¡¯s side, even if it was just to see him taking his last breath!


    ¡°Suyi!¡± Wei Rong finally decided to speak up. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want in the Nan family because Nan Fang still has some feelings for you! The old master doesn¡¯t want to see you at all. If you go, you might only make him die miserably.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nan Suyi, the old master is your father. Even if you did not grow up by his side, he is still your father. How could you hate your father this much? Don¡¯t you want him to die in peace?¡±


    Suyi did not say much. The long sword in her hand conjured up a storm and sent the crowd flying some distance away.


    The elders of the Nan family were quite strong. After flying a distance away, they stood up straight again and blocked the door, not allowing Suyi to approach it.


    The white phoenix swooshed into the sky, carrying a strong storm with its wings. It looked so furious as these people had hurt its beloved Suyi!


    Wei Rong saw Nan Luo standing next to Suyi. Her face turned cold.


    ¡°Nan Luo, come here!¡±


    Nan Luo panicked. She bit her lip, somewhat hesitant, but she still went to Wei Rong.


    Wei Rong lifted her hand and slapped Nan Luo¡¯s face hard. ¡°Who asked you to tell Suyi about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nan Luo lowered her head and dared not say more.


    She did not dare to tell her mother her real intention in front of Suyi.


    Nan Suyi was the mother of the man Nan Luo had fallen in love with¡­ How could she not care for Suyi?


    Suyi did not really like her, so she must do her best to win Suyi¡¯s heart again. Only then would she had a chance to be with that man¡­


    However, Wei Rong only had her brother at heart; she had never paid the slightest bit of attention to Nan Luo¡­


    The sky was darkened quickly.


    The woman standing under the dark clouds ambled toward the crowd with the sword in her hand.


    The crowd was somewhat stunned as they saw how powerful Nan Suyi had become now¡­


    Her fierce aura had made their breathing grow heavy.


    ¡°I said, get out of my way! All of you!¡±


    ¡®Today, no one can stop me from seeing my father!¡¯


    The strong wind raged.


    The storm surged from Suyi¡¯s body, turning into a powerful force, and swept toward the elders with a roar.


    The elders flew like arrows from that and fell to the ground in a heap.


    Everyone froze, staring at Suyi with eyes filled with horror¡­ No one dared to move.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice shouted.


    The crowd turned their heads and saw Nan Fang come out of the courtyard. His eyes were fixed upon Suyi.


    ¡°Suyi, stop it. When Father asked you to marry me, you refused and had made him angry. Father fell ill because of you, and he¡¯s still mad at you. So don¡¯t go in¡­ Don¡¯t anger him.¡±

 Chapter 1781 - The Old Master Is Dying IV

    When Nan Fang said this, energy also gradually surged from him.


    Suyi sneered. ¡°You know the truth better than anyone else!¡±


    ¡°I do know better than anyone else, but I still respect you, Suyi. After all, everyone here already knows all that happened back then.¡±


    Hearing these words, those elders all snorted as they regained their senses from the shock they had just felt.


    The old master wanted to marry his daughter to Nan Fang back then. However, his daughter was too rebellious and got together with a servant boy, making the old master so angry that he took ill in bed for years.


    Not only that, his daughter was so rude to the old master that he had disowned her.


    All people in Nan City knew about this matter. Her reputation was ruined, so she left Nan City and had never returned since.


    ¡°And what would happen if I insist on going in?¡± Suyi did not bother to argue.


    Perhaps she had long understood that it was useless to argue with this man.


    Nan Fang frowned and replied gently, ¡°Suyi, stop it.¡±


    Wei Rong¡¯s face darkened as she heard Nan Fang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°My dear husband, what are you waiting for? Suyi will not stop until she gets what she wants. If you still care about the old master, you should throw Suyi out! Don¡¯t let her cause any more trouble in the Nan family.¡±


    Nan Fang was silent as his eyes were still fixed upon Suyi¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, the white phoenix waved its wings, sending a violent gust of wind at Nan Fang.


    Nan Fang sneered. He raised his hand, and in an instant, the gust of wind changed direction and flew back at the white phoenix.


    ¡°White Phoenix!¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Fortunately, the white phoenix moved fast enough and dodged the attack. However, the wind hit the wall behind it, destroying everything¡­


    Suyi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡®It seems like Nan Fang has become stronger¡­


    ¡®But no matter how strong Nan Fang is, I must meet Father for the last time!¡¯


    Suyi gripped the long sword in her hand tightly, and in a flash, she was already in front of Nan Fang¡­


    ***


    The sky in the entire Nan City was covered with dark clouds.


    When Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian walked into Nan City, they found that the city was unusually quiet¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The guard at the city gate stopped Feng Ruqing and asked expressionlessly. ¡°Which family are you from in Nan City? Do you have a token?¡±


    ¡°A token?¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the guard coldly.


    ¡°Yes, you must have a token to enter Nan City.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing answered faintly. Suddenly, she raised her fist and slammed it down upon the guard¡¯s chest, sending him flying away with a single punch.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    She smirked as she slowly passed the city gate.


    The guard got up from the ground and wanted to say something. However, Feng Ruqing simply walked over him and stepped on him, almost making him vomit a mouthful of blood.


    The guard¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He turned back angrily and was about to curse, but a powerful burst of force came fiercely at him and spread in his body. He then spurted a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1782 - The Old Master Is Dying V

    The moment he fell down, he saw a handsome man in a white dress slowly withdrawing his hand.


    He acted like nothing happened as he calmly walked past him. His face was cold and expressionless.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Xia Xia turned to Feng Ruqing; her eyes seemed to shine like there were stars in them. She smiled brightly as she asked, ¡°Will we see Grandmother soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled gently as Suyi¡¯s face appeared in her mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s been two years¡­¡¯


    In the blink of an eye, she had left Cang Yue Mainland and had not seen them for two years.


    She did not expect Suyi to come to Land of No Return.


    Xia Xia smiled and lowered her head. ¡°But, I have not prepared any gifts for Grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing touched Xia Xia¡¯s cute little nose. ¡°You¡¯ll get a gift from her.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Xia Xia giggled. ¡°Will it be food?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It might be some phoenix soup¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡®That white phoenix can¡¯t leave Suyi alone. So, no matter where Suyi goes, it will definitely follow her¡­¡¯


    ***


    Nan Suyi took a few steps back, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth¡­


    The white phoenix looked down at Suyi, surrounded by the people from the Nan family. She looked so lonely as if everyone was against her, and she had always been alone¡­


    At that moment, the white phoenix¡¯s heart ached a little more for her.


    ¡®Suyi is a good woman. Why is there always someone bullying her?


    ¡®Mu Ling bullied her, and now the Nan family¡­


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated like this!¡¯


    Blood spurted from Suyi¡¯s arm, staining the white phoenix¡¯s eyelids red.


    Its eyes gradually turned red, and a loud phoenix¡¯s caw, carrying sorrow and anger, echoed in the sky.


    ***


    Nan Xian suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked in the direction where the phoenix¡¯s caw was coming from. His handsome face changed dramatically.


    ¡°Is that¡­ The white phoenix?¡± Feng Ruqing panicked. ¡°Suyi and the white phoenix must be in danger. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She picked up Xia Xia, and in the blink of an eye, she was already in the sky not far away¡­


    ***


    The white phoenix rushed toward the crowd with deep anger and hatred, wanting to burn all these people.


    Nan Fang raised his eyes and saw a sizzling fireball rushing toward him. His face changed dramatically, and he quickly took a few steps back.


    He then took out his long sword to block the flying white phoenix.


    The white phoenix¡¯s energy grew a little too much, causing Nan Fang¡¯s face to darken.


    ¡°White Phoenix?¡± Suyi was stunned as she looked at the angry white phoenix.


    White Phoenix turned to Suyi and said, ¡°Go to Old Master Nan. Quickly! I¡¯ll hold everyone off for you.¡±


    ¡°But, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Suyi, from the day we met, I swore that I would never let anyone bully you again, be it Mu Ling or anyone else. Do whatever you want to do. I can block them for you.¡±


    ¡®If there is a violent storm, then I will use my body to block it for you. I only wish to give you a clear sky¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1783 - The Old Master Is Dying VI

    ¡°Go!!!¡±


    The white phoenix swung its claw at Nan Fang. Its eyes were now filled with murderous intent, and it was no longer as innocent as before.


    Suyi looked at the white phoenix again before quickly running toward the courtyard.


    Nan Luo hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Aunt Suyi, I know where Grandfather is. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Nan Luo!¡±


    Wei Rong¡¯s face changed dramatically as she snapped, ¡°What are you doing there? Get out of here!¡±


    However¡­


    Nan Luo ignored Wei Rong and ran in, bringing Suyi to Old Master Nan.


    Nan Fang did not say anything as he thought what Nan Luo had done was not totally bad. At least, her daughter would gain Suyi¡¯s trust¡­


    Then, everything would be worth it.


    He never felt that Nan Luo would betray him because, after all, Nan Luo was his daughter; she would always listen to him. Moreover, Nan Luo was not very important in the Nan family; nothing would change whether she was there or not¡­


    ***


    Nan Luo quickly stood in front of Suyi. Seeing Suyi accepting her help to lead the way, Nan Luo let out a soft sigh in relief and smiled.


    ¡®This time, Aunt Suyi will definitely forgive and accept me again.¡¯


    She had betrayed her parents for Suyi.


    Suyi indeed did not refuse Nan Luo¡¯s help as she desperately wanted to meet her father. She only hoped to see him as soon as possible and no longer cared about anything else.


    However¡­


    The moment Suyi pushed open the door, her heart ached, and her tears almost fell.


    She suddenly remembered twenty years ago when her long-lost father walked up to her and asked her if she would like to go home with him.


    The man¡¯s tall and strong figure was imprinted in her mind and never forgotten.


    However, only after twenty years, he had become so old¡­ So old that she was a little afraid to face him¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Suyi stroked the old man¡¯s head that was full of white hair, gently. Tears fell; even her hands were trembling.


    Hearing her voice, the old master opened his eyes and saw Suyi in front of him. His eyes lit up.


    ¡®Suyi¡­ My daughter¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father, your daughter has been unfilial. I got here too late¡­ Please forgive me.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s voice cracked. Her hand trembled hard as she held the old master¡¯s dry, old hand, trying to help him up from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll take you to Qing¡¯er. She must have a way to save you.¡±


    The old master stretched out his hand, trying to wipe away the tears on his daughter¡¯s face. His lips trembled, and tears slid down his cheeks.


    ¡®It¡¯s too late¡­


    ¡®Too late!¡¯


    He was dying now, and no one could save him.


    However, he was so grateful to see his daughter for the last time before he died.


    The Nan family was not safe anymore. She should not come back¡­


    The old master grabbed Suyi¡¯s hand and slowly wrote a word on her palm.


    Run.


    ¡®Run as far away as possible and never come back!¡¯


    Suyi held the old master¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Father, why are you writing to me? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    The old master opened his mouth, but his throat, except for coughing, could not make any other sound.


    ¡°Nan Fang did this¡­ It¡¯s his doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suyi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as if they could burn everything down. ¡°This ungrateful beast, did he already forget where he came from? If you hadn¡¯t adopted him back then, he would not have survived until today, but¡­ He has treated you like this and gone against you!¡±

 Chapter 1784 - The Old Master Is Dying VII

    Suyi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and she could not stop sobbing.


    ¡®If I had not left back then, would all things have been different?


    ¡®Father would not have had to suffer like this¡­¡¯


    It was her selfishness back then that harmed the only person who loved her in the Nan family.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry. I came here to take you away!¡± Suyi forced the old master up from the bed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t speak. Qing¡¯er is very powerful, and she knows everything. She will have a way to save you!¡±


    Cough!


    Old Master Nan coughed violently again.


    Every time he coughed, he would spit a mouthful of blood. Suyi was shocked; her eyes reddened.


    Old Master Nan slowly raised his hand, wanting to push Suyi away¡­


    Because he knew that he had no chance at living anymore.


    Even if he left, he would not be able to live long, so why drag his daughter down with him?


    ¡°Father!¡± Suyi gritted her teeth and said forcefully. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth! Your grandson and granddaughter-in-law are still waiting for you. You have to hang in there! Otherwise, I will not leave the Nan family today!¡±


    Though the old master was seriously ill, she still had a way to take him away.


    However, her greatest fear was that the old master was unwilling to hold on. If that were the case, even if she safely brought him out, it would be useless.


    The old master¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡®Grandson?


    ¡®And¡­ Granddaughter-in-law?¡¯


    ¡°Your granddaughter-in-law has given birth to a child. Don¡¯t you want to meet them? If you give up like this, won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Hearing Suyi¡¯s words, the old master¡¯s lips moved slightly, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    If he could not see his grandson and granddaughter-in-law, how could he have no regrets?


    His most beloved daughter was married, and he wanted to see whom she was married to so that he could die in peace¡­


    Suyi saw that the death wish on the old master¡¯s face had disappeared. She slowly let out a sigh of relief. She then helped him up and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi¡­¡±


    Nan Luo followed her, biting her lip pitifully.


    Suyi stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. After all, you are Nan Fang¡¯s daughter. He harmed my father¡­ I have an unforgivable hatred toward him.¡±


    Nan Luo panicked, and tears slowly flowed down her face.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi, it¡¯s indeed my father¡¯s fault. But I¡¯m different from him. I like you, Aunt Suyi. Otherwise, I would not tell you all these things and bring you here. Father was trying to hide it from you.¡±


    Nan Luo pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°But it¡¯s fine if Aunt leaves me behind. I¡¯ve already betrayed my father. Aunt, don¡¯t worry, Father will only punish me, he won¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m still his daughter.¡±


    She raised her head and smiled bitterly.


    Suyi stopped in her tracks.


    What Nan Luo said was right; she did come to inform her. Nan Luo had betrayed Nan Fang, and Nan Fang would certainly punish her severely.


    ¡°Alright, then you can come with me. However, you have to go your way after I bring you out of here.¡±


    Since Nan Luo had helped her, she could not be a heartless person to leave her here alone. Moreover, there was no harm if she brought her out of the Nan family.


    However, somehow, Suyi could only feel sympathy for Nan Luo; she still did not like her¡­

 Chapter 1785

    Nan Luo smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Suyi. I feel that what you said back then is true. I thought that I must be filial to them because they are my parents. Then, I realized that I¡¯m so dumb. I have had enough, and I don¡¯t want to be the young lady of the Nan family¡­ I want to leave this place. ¡±


    Suyi looked at Nan Luo, confused.


    ¡®What made her change this fast?¡¯


    However, she did not have too much time to pay attention to Nan Luo, and after carrying the old master on her back, she walked toward the door again.


    The sky outside the room was clear, and the sun was also shining brightly.


    Old Master Nan had not seen the sunlight for more than twenty years since he had been seriously ill, and now when the sunlight shone upon his body, it actually felt extremely surreal¡­


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Old Master Nan coughed again.


    The sound of his cough was like a hand gripping Suyi¡¯s heart fiercely, making her uncomfortable and somewhat breathless.


    ***


    The battle at the courtyard door still had not stopped.


    The white phoenix blocked everyone from coming forward with its huge body.


    It was stained with blood, even some of its feathers had fallen to the ground, but it did not want to retreat.


    Because¡­


    The woman it loved most was in this courtyard.


    The woman that it would use its life to protect!


    An elder looked at the white phoenix whose feathers were all red and frowned.


    ¡°Master, it is a spirit beast. We can use the Nan family¡¯s beast taming technique to domesticate it!¡±


    Nan Fang did not answer him. ¡®This phoenix is somewhat strong. It¡¯s not easy to control¡­¡¯


    However, he would do it for Suyi!


    Nan Fang pulled out a packet of powder from his lapel and sprinkled it in front of the white phoenix.


    The white phoenix inhaled the powder. It felt so cold but comfortable¡­


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, a powerful force violently rushed into the white phoenix¡¯s head, waiting for an opportunity to take over its mind!


    However, the white phoenix quickly regained its senses and tried its best to regain its consciousness.


    It understood that if Nan Fang controlled it, it would not only completely forget Suyi, but it also might do something to harm her.


    It had promised that¡­ It would protect her with its life and never help others to hurt her at all!


    Poof!


    The white phoenix spurted a mouthful of blood. It held its head tightly, desperately resisting, not allowing these people to control its mind.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with this phoenix? Why is its willpower so strong?¡±


    One of the Nan family elders was shocked. He wondered why the white phoenix could resist the Nan family¡¯s beast-taming technique?


    Nan Fang remained silent, and his face and his lips were a little pale. Perhaps he had used too much power that drained his energy, making him look exhausted¡­


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± the white phoenix shouted angrily, shaking the entire city.


    ¡°This is not a beast-taming but demonic technique to forcefully control the spirit beasts¡¯ mind. No wonder the spirit beasts in the Nan Family are like puppets. I finally understand now.


    ¡°But these methods are useless to me. I will never be bewitched by you. In this life, the only one I trust is always Suyi!¡±

 Chapter 1786 - The Old Master Is Dying IX

    The white phoenix¡¯s caw echoed in the sky.


    Nan Fang gritted his teeth and once again tried to control the white phoenix¡¯s mind using his spiritual energy.


    The power rampaged through the white phoenix¡¯s mind, causing it some pain. It clutched its head tightly, blood flowing out of its ears as it stared at Nan Fang with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! All methods are useless to me. I¡¯ve said that I would protect Suyi, and I will never betray her in this life!¡±


    Suyi had suffered too much. How could it hurt her again¡­


    Blood flowed from the white phoenix¡¯s nostrils and eyes, and it looked so miserable.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± An angry shout came from inside the courtyard.


    Nan Fang turned and saw Suyi carrying the old master on her back and walking out.


    Her pace was quite fast, and each step was like a heavy sound that struck the white phoenix¡¯s heart hard.


    ¡°Suyi, take him away. Go!¡± the white phoenix¡¯s voice was hoarse and trembling.


    Suyi continued walking out of the courtyard, staring at Nan Fang calmly.


    ¡°Nan Fang¡­¡±


    She looked so calm as if she had nothing to fear¡­


    ¡°God is watching you. Have you ever thought about what will come to you later when you do all these bad things?¡±


    Nan Fang laughed coldly. ¡°What? I¡¯m just taming the beast. I did not hurt this phoenix because I know it¡¯s yours. But your phoenix has blocked our way. So we have to teach it a lesson.¡±


    Suyi clenched her fists tightly. She took a deep breath and forced herself to continue to stay calm.


    ¡°Let us go.¡±


    Now was not the time to take revenge as the old master was dying. They could only return after the old master recovered.


    ¡°You can go, but you must put my father down.¡± Nan Fang flung his long sleeves and blocked Suyi¡¯s way. ¡°The old master is dying. Suyi, as his daughter, can you at least let him die in peace?¡±


    Wei Rong looked at Suyi before turning to Nan Fang.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s on her mind right now? She thinks that as long as the old master is in her hands, she can use him to threaten you to give her the Nan family. The greatest tragedy in Old Master Nan¡¯s life is to have such a selfish daughter!¡±


    Suyi clenched her fists tightly. She could feel the old master¡¯s breathing getting weaker¡­


    ¡°Let us go! I¡¯ll only say this one last time!¡±


    Suyi raised her face and looked at Nan Fang calmly.


    Nan Fang said coldly, ¡°Put my father down, and you can leave anytime.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face darkened as if keeping calm had taken all her strength.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± The white phoenix coughed a mouthful of blood. ¡°Take the old master out of this place. I can hold them off.¡±


    ¡®Just like earlier¡­¡¯


    Suyi turned to look at the weakening white phoenix. ¡°We will leave together. Father is important to me, and so are you. I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

 Chapter 1787 - The Old Master Is Dying X

    The white phoenix froze. It felt warmed as it looked at Suyi¡¯s gentle face.


    It turned out that¡­ It was also important to Suyi.


    Then, its efforts all along had not been in vain¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The white phoenix smiled. ¡°We will leave together. If we have to die here, I will definitely die first in front of Suyi.¡±


    However, as long as it was still alive, it would not allow Suyi to be injured.


    Nan Fang¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Suyi is so gentle even to a phoenix, but why does she never smile at me?¡¯


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t let her leave with Old Master Nan. Who knows where she is going to dump the old master¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Master should not be kind with this disobedient and unfilial woman. Look, now she has caused trouble again.¡±


    ¡°And Young Lady Nan is such an ungrateful child! How dare she help Nan Suyi and this phoenix. She has forgotten who gave her a luxurious life.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face changed slightly, and she lowered her head; no one could see her expression clearly at this moment.


    Of course, no one had time to pay attention to her¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Suyi looked at the old man lying on her back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep yet. Don¡¯t sleep at all. We will be able to leave soon. If you fall asleep¡­ You might not be able to see them¡­¡±


    Perhaps Suyi¡¯s words had an effect, the old man on her back moved, but he still did not have much strength to open his eyes, and his coughing sounded somewhat exhausting.


    After feeling some old man¡¯s movements, Suyi carried the old man on her back and walked out again.


    ¡°I came back to take my father away. Whether you try to stop me or not, I will still leave this place with him!¡±


    ***


    The white phoenix¡¯s head felt better now and was not as painful as earlier since Suyi appeared.


    It came down from the sky and landed on Suyi¡¯s back. It gritted its teeth and said, ¡°Suyi, come up.¡±


    Suyi was silent for a moment. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Suyi, I am a male. Of course, I can do it!¡±


    ¡®For Suyi, even if I can¡¯t, I have to do it.¡¯


    Suyi leaped onto the white phoenix¡¯s back.


    Nan Luo panicked. She rushed to Suyi¡¯s side pitifully. ¡°Aunt Suyi¡­¡±


    Suyi pondered for a moment. ¡°Bring her out of here and find a place to put her down. She has helped me, after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Even though the white phoenix disliked Nan Luo, he would not go against Suyi.


    However, it would not allow Nan Luo to sit on its back.


    It stretched its claws and grabbed Nan Luo by her collar.


    Nan Fang knew what they were going to do. His face changed dramatically, and he shouted sternly, ¡°Surround all of them. No one is allowed to escape today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    The elders swiftly rushed toward the white phoenix.


    The white phoenix flew into the sky. It flapped its wings, forming a fierce wind around it¡­


    Nan Luo was so scared that her face turned pale. She had never been in such a high place. Moreover, the white phoenix was only grabbing her collar. If she were not careful, she would fall to the ground and die. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look down¡­


    All the elders swiftly rushed to the sky and surrounded the white phoenix.


    However, the white phoenix ignored the people blocking it and continued to fly higher into the sky.

 Chapter 1788 - Weve Finally Meet I

    The white phoenix flew higher up to the sky, and it was getting faster.


    Only in this way could it bring Suyi away.


    A few moments later, the white phoenix looked down and heaved a sigh of relief as it saw those elders could not fly higher and were no longer chasing them.


    However¡­


    A burst of powerful energy violently exploded in its mind, hurting its body.


    It seemed like¡­ Nan Fang was still trying to control its mind¡­


    It took Suyi away, so Nan Fang used this method to force it to come down.


    ¡°White Phoenix, are you alright?¡±


    Suyi seemed to notice something strange about the white phoenix. She panicked and asked, ¡°White Phoenix, are you alright?¡±


    The white phoenix shook its head, gritted its teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Suyi, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will bring you home. Little Qingqing and Nan Xian are waiting for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Suyi was a little suspicious of it; her heart was still full of worry, afraid that bad things would happen to the white phoenix.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe now. Why don¡¯t we go down first? I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± The white phoenix shook its head and smiled gently. ¡°I will take you with me. As long as I am here, no one can hurt you and your father.¡±


    It would protect Suyi with its life. No matter what, it must take her to a safe place.


    Nan Luo looked at the white phoenix and already knew what Nan Fang had done to it.


    However, this time, she would stand on her aunt¡¯s side, and if she was caught and brought back to the Nan family, her life there might be worse than death, and she could never leave the Nan family again.


    Therefore, she wanted to be selfish for once!


    Besides, the white phoenix¡¯s condition was not too serious, and it could be treated later. For now, they must leave this place first because if they were caught, all of them would die in Nan Fang¡¯s hand¡­


    Nan Luo lowered her head, hiding the guilt in her eyes.


    She did all these for the white phoenix and her aunt, not just for herself¡­


    ¡°White Phoenix, tell me if you have any discomfort.¡± Suyi caressed the white phoenix¡¯s head. ¡°You and my father are equally important to me.¡±


    The white phoenix felt warmed as it heard Suyi¡¯s words.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the powerful energy exploded in its mind again. It was afraid that Suyi would notice something, so it tried to resist hard.


    Blood had almost spurted out its mouth, but it held back¡­


    It trembled harder as that energy kept attacking its mind as if the power wanted to force it to come down.


    Even so, the white phoenix held back hard. It could not let Suyi worry and would never allow her to be in danger again¡­


    ***


    Not far away¡­


    A group of people, led by Nan Fang, swiftly ran over. He had attacked the white phoenix so many times, but it was still flying high in the sky.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    An elder said coldly, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid Old Master Nan will die up there. We don¡¯t know where these bastards are going to take the old master¡­ Hurry up and think of something!¡±


    To Nan Fang, whether the old master was dead or alive had nothing to do with him.


    However, it would be difficult for him to meet Suyi again; he must not let her go.

 Chapter 1789 - Weve Finally Met II

    Nan Fang closed his eyes, gathered up all his power, and used all his strength to attack the white phoenix¡¯s mind.


    Initially, he wanted to keep the white phoenix in the Nan family because it was so strong and useful to the Nan family. However, now, he did not care about it anymore¡­


    Suyi would not come down if he did not kill the white phoenix!


    ***


    The white phoenix suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood and fell from the sky¡­


    ¡°White Phoenix!¡±


    Suyi was shocked, and her expression changed dramatically. She could do nothing to stop them from falling because the white phoenix was too huge to handle¡­


    ***


    Nan City.


    The residents were aware of the fight that was happening in the Nan family right now. The streets were empty as they all hid in their homes and did not dare to go out.


    Only three figures were running swiftly toward Nan Manor¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    A black shadow covered the sky. Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks, looked up, and saw a huge figure was falling from the sky toward them.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Xian rushed to Feng Ruqing and pulled her into his arms.


    Xia Xia froze. She stared at Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing and then looked at the black shadow overhead with teary eyes¡­


    Bang!


    The white phoenix fell on these three people, soft and comfortable¡­


    Nan Luo had long been thrown away by it, landing in a nearby tree. She felt dizzy, and her vision became blurry.


    ¡°White Phoenix!¡±


    Suyi jumped down from the white phoenix¡¯s back. Her eyes were full of worry when she saw the white phoenix lying unconscious.


    ¡°White Phoenix, are you alright? What happened just now?¡±


    The white phoenix did not answer her.


    Suyi looked under the white phoenix¡¯s body and saw a small hand sticking out from under it.


    ¡®That must be a child¡­¡¯


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful force came from underneath its body.


    The white phoenix, which had just been seriously injured, was struck by this blow and flew a few meters away.


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was pale. Fortunately, she had reacted fast and pulled Xia Xia into her arms before the white phoenix fell on them.


    However, despite being safe under her protection, Xia Xia was still foaming at the mouth and lying motionless on the ground.


    Feng Ruqing hurriedly fed her the herbal soup, and Xia Xia¡¯s eyelids started to move. She gradually opened her eyes and smiled. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feng Ruqing heaved a sigh of relief. She then turned to look at Nan Xian. ¡°I can protect myself. In the future, no matter what happens, you must protect Xia Xia first.¡±


    Nan Xin looked at Xia Xia¡¯s pale face. ¡°Sorry, I forgot we brought her with us¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing secretly made a decision.


    In the future, she would never let Nan Xian bring Xia Xia out again. Otherwise, he might lose his daughter and not even realize it.


    ***


    Since the appearance of Feng Ruqing and others, Suyi remained silent. She turned to look at the white phoenix lying half-dead on the ground and felt pity for it¡­

 Chapter 1790 - Weve Finally Met III

    It had accidentally landed on Qing¡¯er and hurt Xia Xia. Qing¡¯er would never let it go¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw Suyi standing in front of her, shocked. ¡°Suyi?¡±


    So the thing that landed on them just now was¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned her head slowly, and her eyes fell upon the white phoenix lying on the ground. Her face darkened.


    ¡°White Phoenix!¡±


    This phoenix had almost crushed her beloved daughter. If this white phoenix had not fallen unconscious, she would have picked it up and beat it.


    However¡­


    Her expression changed slightly when she noticed that the white phoenix still wasn¡¯t moving. ¡°Suyi, what¡¯s wrong with this white phoenix?¡±


    Suyi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Just now, it was flying fine. Then, it had suddenly become unconscious.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. She walked up to the white phoenix and touched the white phoenix¡¯s head.


    Her fingertips tingle and she quickly withdrew her hand¡­


    ¡°There is another spiritual energy inside the white phoenix¡¯s head. Suyi, if it continues, I¡¯m afraid the white phoenix will either become a fool or be controlled by someone. I will treat him first.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Suyi nodded and looked at the white phoenix worriedly.


    As Suyi¡¯s eyes were still fixed upon the white phoenix, someone suddenly tugged at her dress.


    Suyi lowered her eyes and saw a lovely little girl looking at her. Her expression softened a bit, and she slowly squatted down.


    ¡°Your name is Xia Xia, right?¡±


    The little girl blinked and nodded. ¡°Yes, Xia Xia is a nickname. My name is Nan Chiyou.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s heart softened.


    She liked little girls, and this little one was so adorable that no one could resist her cuteness.


    ¡°Xia Xia, it¡¯s the first we met. I¡¯ll find you a gift later.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Xia Xia smiled sweetly. Suddenly, she paused, biting her lip. ¡°Will Grandmother forget me as Father did just now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a boy. I won¡¯t ever forget you!¡± Suyi raised her hand and caressed Xia Xia¡¯s small head.


    Her eyes were filled with this cute little girl, and she even forgot that the white phoenix was still unconscious.


    Xia Xia exhaled heavily. ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, Xia Xia would not dare to go out with Grandmother in the future. If Xia Xia is goes missing, Xia Xia will never see Mother again¡­


    ¡°Oh!¡± Xia Xia suddenly remembered something and looked at Suyi blankly, ¡°If I were a boy, will Grandmother forget me?¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face stiffened and coughed awkwardly. ¡°No¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if Xia Xia is a boy or a girl, I will never forget you.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled brightly, her eyes shining like stars.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Suyi stiffened, her face turned pale. ¡°Where is my father?¡±


    Nan Xin looked at Suyi indifferently.


    He had forgotten his daughter, and Suyi had lost her father¡­


    So, in the end, they were no different¡­

 Chapter 1791 - Weve Finally Met IV

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    A low cry came from the side.


    Suyi turned and saw Nan Luo hugging Old Master Nan, crying pitifully.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Suyi panicked. She ran up and put her finger under the old master¡¯s nose, and only after feeling the faint breath did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive¡­¡±


    Xia Xia cocked her head and looked at the old man lying on the ground in confusion.


    She walked to the old man¡¯s side and frowned.


    ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t like the smell on him¡­¡± Xia Xia turned to Suyi. ¡°It stinks¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Suyi to speak, Nan Luo snapped angrily, and her voice was tinged with tears.


    ¡°My grandfather is dying, and you still dislike him so much! Aunt Suyi, your granddaughter, is so rude¡­¡±


    Suyi frowned. She disliked Nan Luo scolding Xia Xia in such a tone.


    However, she did not have time to scold Nan Luo back. She saw that Nan Xian had walked slowly to Xia Xia¡¯s side, raised his hand, and touched her small head.


    Xia Xia would not be rude to others, and that was why all people in Wu Shang City loved her.


    If she was saying that, it must be because¡­ She really felt something.


    ¡°Go to him and smell again,¡± Nan Xian said calmly.


    Suyi and Nan Luo froze, not understanding what Nan Xian was trying to do.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Xia Xia ran to the old master¡¯s side, squatted down, and sniffed him everywhere like a puppy. Then, she pointed at the old master¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°He stinks here¡­ It smells bad.¡±


    Suyi and Nan Xian looked at each other; both saw the words they wanted to express in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Old Master Nan must have eaten something poisonous, and the poison stayed in his abdomen.


    However, why did they not smell anything, and only Xia Xia smelled it?


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Suyi turned to look at the old master. ¡°Do you have any way to make him vomit it out?¡±


    ¡°Just beat him up,¡± Nan Xian said coldly.


    ¡®Beat¡­ Beat him up?¡¯


    Suyi stiffened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too¡­ Rude? He¡¯s your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°But we can save him¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s face was calm, and his voice was clear and cold.


    Suyi was still hesitating; she doubted the old man could withstand it.


    ¡°Big Black can save him. But Father has asked it to go away¡­¡± Xia Xia pouted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, Father said Big Black is a bad doggie. It always disturbs Mother, so Father asked it to leave. I¡¯ve once got a stomach ache, and Big Black helped me to vomit¡­¡±


    ¡®Big Doggie is so powerful¡­¡¯


    Xia Xia missed her big doggie. She sighed and lowered her head, looking a little sad.


    Suyi was silent for a few moments. ¡°But Qing¡¯er has so many herbal dishes. She can cure my father¡­ There is no need to beat him. Old Master Nan is too old to bear it!¡±

 Chapter 1792 - Weve Finally Met V

    Under the dark sky¡­


    The white phoenix slowly opened its eyes and saw a familiar, stunning face.


    Tears fell from its eyes.


    ¡°Little Qingqing, those bastards want to hurt Suyi.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re here. No one will hurt Suyi. You are probably tired. You should sleep for a while, and when you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±


    The white phoenix was indeed very tired as it had used up all its energy. It looked at Suyi before slowly closed its eyes.


    ***


    Not far away¡­


    Nan Fang spurted a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and he almost stumbled to the ground.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth; his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The elders saw Nan Fang spitting blood from his mouth. Their faces changed slightly, and they asked eagerly.


    Nan Fang¡¯s expression darkened as if carrying a violent storm.


    ¡°Someone has removed the spiritual energy that I¡¯ve sent to the white phoenix¡¯s brain, but I have found out where Suyi and the others are¡­ They are still in Nan City. We can catch up to them!¡±


    After saying that, Nan Fang moved as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from the trail.


    Seeing this, the elders, too, hesitate no more. They rushed forward and followed Nan Fang¡­


    ***


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing was already walking toward Old Master Nan.


    She stood next to him and frowned. ¡°This scent is indeed a little stinky.¡±


    Hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Xia Xia lifted her small head proudly.


    ¡°Mother also says that his body stinks. I¡¯m not the only one who thought so.¡±


    Suyi stared at the old master, lying on the ground, unconscious, and fell silent.


    ¡®Why only Xia Xia and Qing¡¯er can smell it? Why haven¡¯t I noticed anything?


    ¡°Maiden¡­¡± Nan Luo bit her lower lips and stood up. ¡°He is Aunt Suyi¡¯s father, my grandfather¡­ Can you please respect him? How could you say that to an old man?¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Nan Luo coldly. ¡°Are you Suyi¡¯s niece?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her head, and before she could speak, Suyi on the side said coldly, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Suyi¡¯s words somewhat hurt Nan Luo. She lowered her head, looking a little pitiful.


    ¡®It seems that Aunt Suyi still hates me because of Father¡­


    ¡®But it¡¯s fine. After some time, Aunt Suyi will understand that Father and I are not the same¡­¡¯


    Nan Luo raised her head and smiled gently. ¡°Aunt Suyi is right. My father is only an adopted son, so I am not considered her niece. However, in my eyes, there is no difference between Aunt and Mother.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s expression darkened. His eyes were cold, expressionless. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re enjoying your life in the Nan family. Now, you have another daughter.¡±


    Suyi was speechless.

 Chapter 1793 - Weve Finally Met VI

    She glanced at Nan Luo coldly and said, ¡°Nan Luo, watch your mouth. I¡¯m not your aunt nor your mother. I only have one son, Nan Xian. I do appreciate that you helped my father and me, but¡­ You¡¯re not my family, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Suyi laughed lightly, ¡°How much do you know about Qing¡¯er? What makes you think she doesn¡¯t respect the elderly? Nan Xian and I know her better, we don¡¯t need your opinion here. I brought you out of the Nan family because you¡¯ve helped me. But your words just now are really unacceptable!¡±


    Nan Luo froze, her smile faded. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. Aunt¡­¡±


    Seeing Nan Suyi¡¯s cold face, Nan Luo quickly changed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Lady Suyi. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    She wanted to be with Suyi because Suyi was the only one who had helped her, and¡­ She liked Nan Xian.


    Nan Luo looked up at the man¡¯s handsome face. She pursed her lips and lowered her head again.


    ¡®This man is too cold. I only dare to look at him from afar..


    ¡®But¡­ Even just looking him from afar is enough for me.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, she¡¯s a bad woman!¡± Xia Xia raised her small head. ¡°She wanted to take me away. Sister Qing Han and Father know about this.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. ¡°Have you seen her before?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to take me away from Sister Qing Han. She said that I should play with her brother for a few days. Father, it was you who took me home then.¡±


    Nan Xian was silent for a moment. ¡®How can I not remember where I¡¯ve met this woman before?¡¯


    He said coldly, ¡°Oh, maybe I didn¡¯t notice her.¡±


    Nan Luo suddenly felt that her heart was squeezed by a hand, and it hurt a little.


    She lowered her head and did not dare lift it, and her eyes were already teary.


    He was handsome and cold as an immortal. He did not even notice her.


    However, she¡­ She had always remembered this man.


    Initially, she did not put any hope in him after she knew that this man had been married. However, why did she have to know that he was Suyi¡¯s son, and why did she have to meet him again¡­


    She would not feel so bad if they never crossed paths again in this life. But now¡­


    It was hard for her to bear it¡­


    So hard that even her breathing grew heavy.


    Feng Ruqing was already next to the old master and was squatting down to check his body. However, after hearing Xia Xia¡¯s words, her expression changed dramatically, and she stood up, looking at Nan Luo coldly.


    ¡°Xia Xia, what did you just say?¡±


    Xia Xia pouted. ¡°She wanted to take Xia Xia away. She¡¯s a bad woman.¡±


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing threw a fierce punch at Nan Luo¡¯s chest. Her body flew away and landed on the ground in a heap. She vomited a mouthful of blood; her face was as pale as paper and in shock.


    ¡°After I heal Old Master Nan, I will come back to settle the score with you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had only brought along with her some healing herbal dishes. There was no antidote to eject the poison in the old master¡¯s body. She had to make the antidote on the spot. She had no time to deal with Nan Luo now.


    She took out¡­ Pots and pans.


    Then, she started to prepare the antidote in front of everyone.


    Nan Xian looked away from Feng Ruqing and at Nan Luo.

 Chapter 1794 - Weve Finally Met VII

    His clear, cold eyes made Nan Luo tremble hard; tears flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ My brother forced me to. I only asked her to play with my brother for a while. I didn¡¯t mean to take her away. Aunt Suyi, you know that¡­ If I don¡¯t do what my brother asked, my parents will beat me.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s voice cracked as tears were falling like rain.


    ¡°I had no choice¡­ I couldn¡¯t disobey my brother. Aunt Suyi, you know what kind of life I live in the Nan family. I was so happy when you were willing to take me away. Even if I become a beggar, that¡¯s better than the life in the Nan family.¡±


    Suyi looked at Nan Luo skeptically. Didn¡¯t this girl refuse to leave?


    Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    However, no matter how she had changed, she had once bullied Xia Xia and dared to say that Qing¡¯er disrespected the elderly.


    Suyi would never like her!


    ¡°I know¡­ Actually, we can¡¯t really blame you. Your family was so cruel, and you would be punished if you didn¡¯t listen to them.¡±


    Nan Luo let out a soft sigh in relief. Her happiness did not last long as Suyi continued, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can forgive you. I don¡¯t care what the reason is. Bullying my beloved granddaughter is not fine! Even if your parents killed you, it has nothing to do with me. I only care about Xia Xia.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face turned pale. She raised her head and looked at Suyi incredulously; her eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡®How could this be?


    ¡®Aunt Suyi is a good person. How could she say such vicious words?


    ¡®Could it be that all the good she did for me before was fake?¡¯


    Suddenly, Nan Luo saw the man in front of her wave his sleeve, and in the blink of an eye, a strong wind blew violently toward her, sending her flying a few meters away. Blood spilled from her mouth and stained her beautiful face red.


    Nan Luo landed in front of a man. She raised her head stiffly and saw Nan Fang¡¯s livid face.


    The elders who followed behind Nan Fang also froze, looking at Nan Luo, who had fallen in front of them in surprise. They then turned to Suyi.


    ¡°Suyi, Nan Luo betrayed the Nan family for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to treat her like this as soon as you left.¡±


    ¡°Nan Luo is a good girl. But she has helped the wrong person and ignored her father.¡±


    ¡°When you attacked us in the Nan family, we¡¯ve already suspected that you have a bad intention toward the Nan family. You have not come back to see Old Master Nan for years, and now, you want to kill Nan Luo, who helped you. Tsk¡­ It seems like those rumors are true. Nan Suyi, you¡¯re such an ungrateful dog!¡±


    The elder¡¯s words were still echoing through the entire sky when countless swords suddenly rushed toward him and pierced his body.


    He fell to the ground, dead¡­


    The crowd fell silent.


    They turned and looked at the handsome man in snow-white robes standing not far from Suyi.


    This man looked so cold, like the snowy mountains and his eyes were so clear.


    However, who would have thought that this man would kill people wantonly just because of his words!


    Nan Fang stared at Nan Xian coldly.


    Perhaps¡­ Nan Fang was genuinely fond of Suyi. The moment he saw Nan Xian, his eyes narrowed, a touch of murderous intent slowly grew in his eyes¡­

 Chapter 1795 - Her Son I

    This man looked so similar to Suyi.


    That made Nan Fang want to kill him!


    Nan Xian¡¯s face grew colder when he saw Nan Fang. He turned to Suyi and said, ¡°You and Qing¡¯er wait for me at the side.¡±


    Suyi opened her mouth to say something, but after seeing Nan Xian¡¯s cold face, she finally said nothing and moved to the side¡­


    ***


    Nan Fang¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at Nan Xian fiercely.


    Intense energy surged out of his palm, forming a strong wind, ready to strike Nan Xian.


    In an instant, the whole world became dark.


    Nan Luo stood up from the ground. She looked panicked as she saw Nan Fang rushing toward Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian attacked her just now¡­


    However, she still could not help but worry about his safety.


    She then turned to the girl squatting in front of Old Master Nan with envy.


    She had never envied anyone, even after all the bullying she had suffered over the years.


    Only this time, she envied Feng Ruqing¡­ Envied her for having such a perfect man by her side.


    Feng Ruqing had already noticed Nan Luo¡¯s gaze, but she ignored it as she had to focus on preparing the herbal dish¡­


    Nan Fang was already in the front of Nan Xian.


    Their energy collided in the air, exploding and sending a powerful storm into the surroundings. Those closest were caught off guard and were pushed a few steps back, almost falling to the ground.


    Nan Xian felt blood in his throat, but he swallowed to make Suyi and Feng Ruqing worry about him¡­


    He remained calm, and his eyes were still as cold as before.


    ¡°What is your relationship with Suyi?¡± Nan Fang clenched his fists tightly as he stared at the man in front of him fiercely.


    There was no way he could accept that Suyi, who almost became his wife back then, had married someone else.


    Nan Xian smirked. ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s my mother¡­¡¯


    Anger burned in Nan Fang¡¯s heart and swept out like a storm with a monstrous fury.


    Nan Fang gritted his teeth and snapped, ¡°Suyi, you¡¯ve married someone else¡­ Who is that bastard?!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot, like an angry lion.


    At that moment, Suyi suddenly wanted to shout Mu Ling¡¯s name.


    To her, Mu Ling and Nan Fang were not different; both were bastards!


    However, after thinking about it, for the sake of Old Master Mu, she eventually did not say it. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°More than twenty years have passed. It is normal for me to marry someone else. Who has said that I am not allowed to marry someone else in this life?¡±


    ¡°Suyi!!!¡±


    Nan Fang burned with anger, and his eyes were filled with blazing flames.


    ¡°Back then, you refused to marry me. But now you said you¡¯d married someone else! I don¡¯t care! You can¡¯t escape anymore and this son of yours¡­ He will die in my hands!¡±


    After saying that, Nan Fang transformed into a long sword and once again rushed toward Nan Xian.


    Those elders of the Nan family were stunned, and they glared at Suyi accusingly and angrily¡­

 Chapter 1796

    ¡°Suyi, the old master has been seriously ill and bedridden these days, yet you are out marrying and having children on your own!


    ¡°How are you different from an animal when you act like this?¡±


    This was said as if Suyi should not have gotten married, much less given birth to a son.


    Whether Nan Fang got married or not, Suyi had to end up alone.


    The white phoenix was tired of resting, who knew that the arrival of this group of people from the Nan family had not allowed it to rest properly after all.


    It stood up, walked to Suyi¡¯s side, and used its body to shield her.


    ¡°If Nan Fang can marry and have children, why can¡¯t Suyi do the same?¡±


    It hated Mu Ling¡­ Because he had hurt Suyi.


    However¡­


    Suyi chose to marry Mu Ling in the first place, it was her decision, and no one could interfere.


    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± the white-robed elder said in shock and anger, ¡°Master is a male. He must have children to continue the family line for the Nan family. But Suyi is a daughter¡­ Old Master Nan has been seriously ill for many years. She wasn¡¯t serving him but was out on her own to have fun. Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed to face the old master?¡±


    Suyi closed her eyes¡­


    Back then, it was these people who had accused her indiscriminately.


    Her father had protected her from the public.


    However, she¡­ As a daughter, she was unable to protect him.


    Suyi opened her eyes slowly and walked toward the elders.


    ¡°What you said is true¡­ I am unfilial and have caused my father to suffer a lot.¡±


    The Nan family elders were a little surprised that they did not expect Suyi to admit her mistake so quickly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Suyi sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Nan Fang is not my father¡¯s biological son. Continuing the family line for the Nan family? Ridiculous! He is not even a member of the Nan family, so why should he do so? Zhao Yi, I want you to explain it!¡±


    She looked at the white-robed elder coldly.


    Zhao Yi gritted his teeth. ¡°Our Nan family has been waiting for someone to appear all these years, the young master¡­ He is that person! Nan Fang is the young master¡¯s father. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Master Nan Fang as our new head family.


    ¡°But you¡­ You and your son were born rebellious! You¡¯re such an ungrateful woman. Master Nan Fang is at least your brother. Your son should address him as Uncle and respect him. But look, now he wants to kill his uncle!


    ¡°Old Master Nan is still unconscious. We, as the Nan family elders, will take care of this matter!¡±


    ¡®All these years, if it were not Nan Fang doing his best in taking care of Old Master Nan, perhaps, the old master would have been long gone. Would he still be alive today?¡¯


    ¡®Indeed, he is an adopted son. But he deserves to take over the Nan family because of his filial piety. However, Suyi, as a biological daughter, is so unfilial and ungrateful!¡¯


    ¡®Who is right and who is wrong, can¡¯t we tell the difference?¡¯


    Zhao Yi let out a soft sigh and continued, ¡°Suyi, you shouldn¡¯t have come back. If you hadn¡¯t come back, none of these things would have happened now.¡±


    He then ordered the men behind him, ¡°While Master is stopping that guy, all of you should go and bring Old Master Nan back. Even if it means death, the old master cannot die in these people¡¯s hands.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Yi¡¯s words, the other elders had all walked toward Old Master Nan.


    They had just taken a few steps when Suyi stopped them.


    The woman was dressed in white, holding a long sword in her hand, which permeated an ice-cold chill.


    ¡°No one is allowed to take another step forward!¡±

 Chapter 1797

    Under the dark sky¡­


    The woman in a snow-white dress stood elegantly.


    All the people of the Nan family were blocked, and they seemed a little annoyed.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing poured a cup of herbal soup from the pot and slowly walked toward Old Master Nan.


    Xia Xia looked at the herbal soup that Feng Ruqing was holding and began drooling.


    However, at this moment, Feng Ruqing did not have time to take care of Xia Xia. She squatted down, took out a spoon, scooped a spoonful of soup, and put it into the old master¡¯s mouth.


    The old master was unconscious, so there was no way he could drink the soup.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. She then used her fingers to move the old master¡¯s mouth open and forcibly fed him the soup.


    Not far away¡­


    Zhao Yi saw that Feng Ruqing had fed something to Old Master Nan. His face changed dramatically, and he growled, ¡°What did you feed the old master? You really don¡¯t even want to let the old man die in peace and are feeding him poison?¡±


    He swung his sword at Suyi, wanting to force Suyi to move aside so that he could rush in and save Old Master Nan.


    However¡­


    Suyi raised her sleeves, and a fierce wind blew at Zhao Yi, forcing him to take a few steps back. His face darkened.


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    Suyi sneered. ¡°I said that no one could bother Qing¡¯er. I will not allow anyone to come forward.¡±


    Powerful energy surged out of Suyi¡¯s body; her hair moved like a waterfall. Her power was quite strong that it shocked the elders, but her face remained calm.


    The white phoenix was also standing next to Suyi calmly.


    Feng Ruqing ignored the battle behind her.


    Even though the battle had set off a strong storm, she still did not turn around. She continued feeding the old master her herbal soup calmly.


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes were full of light as she looked at the old master unblinkingly.


    ¡°Mother, when is he going to wake up?¡±


    Feng Ruqing fed him the last spoonful of soup and got up indifferently. ¡°Soon.¡±


    Just as she was done talking, Old Master Nan started coughing.


    He coughed out a mouthful of black blood, and within that black blood was a white worm moving around.


    However, soon, the wind blew, and the worm turned into a puddle of white liquid and disappeared.


    Yet, this was not the end¡­


    The old master coughed harder as if he was about to cough out his lungs.


    At the beginning of that cough, he coughed very lightly, so it did not attract too much attention.


    However, with the sound of that cough, everyone above the battlefield was stunned; all eyes turned to Old Master Nan.


    ¡®The old master¡­ Wasn¡¯t he already dead just now?¡¯


    ¡®Is he still alive?¡¯


    The elders were still hoping for Old Master Nan, and when they saw that the old master had awakened, they were naturally delighted.


    Only Nan Fang, with a livid face, looked at Old Master Nan angrily.


    ¡®This damned old man is still alive! He should have died. Why did he still come back to life?


    ¡®However, even if he didn¡¯t die this time, he will not live longer than a few days¡­¡¯


    All these years, Nan Fang had been poisoning the old master. The poisonous insects in the old master¡¯s stomach would have absorbed his body¡¯s spiritual energy and nutrients, making him weaker day by day until he died¡­

 Chapter 1798

    ¡®Therefore, there will be no possibility for that old man to recover.¡¯


    Nan Fang smirked as he thought about that.


    However, the smile on his lips suddenly froze a few moments later.


    He saw that Old Master Nan kept coughing up a pool of black blood from his throat, and many worms were wandering in the blood.


    Later, the old master opened his eyes and looked somewhat lost. Perhaps, he still did not know what was happening around him.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Suyi turned around and smiled happily as she saw Old Master Nan had woken up. She pushed the elders in front of her aside with the strong wind from her palm and quickly rushed toward the old master.


    ¡°Father, how are you doing?¡±


    The old master looked at Suyi unblinkingly, afraid that what he saw before him was just a dream.


    As if he might wake up from this dream, and she would have disappeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing stood up. ¡°He has thrown up all the things he had consumed over the years, so now his body is still a little weak, and he needs to rest for a while.¡±


    Cough!


    The old master coughed again, and he trembled as he stretched out his hand and caressed Suyi¡¯s face.


    Tears streamed down Suyi¡¯s cheeks and dripped down to the ground.


    She reached out, firmly grasped the old master¡¯s hand, and placed his hand on her cheek.


    The street instantly went quiet.


    All the people stopped making noise, but after looking at the old master who just came back from the dead, their gazes were also filled with shock.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± The old master¡¯s throat was hoarse, and it was very difficult even to say this one word.


    He had just recovered and still could not speak well. But that pair of old eyes had long been full of tears.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s gaze was filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was all because I had left that year that I have brought you such great harm. No matter what happens in the future, I will never leave again.¡±


    The old master opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at the daughter he had missed for so long, all his thoughts became tears, and his body trembled a little.


    ¡®Suyi¡­ She¡¯s fine¡­¡¯


    ¡®Great!¡¯


    ¡°Old Master Nan¡­¡±


    Zhao Yi put away the sword in his hand. He looked at Suyi before slowly stepping forward and bowing respectfully. ¡°Since you are safe now, please follow us back to the Nan family.¡±


    After saying that, Zhao Yi raised his hand and wanted to pull the old master up from the ground.


    The old master did not know where he found his strength, and with a fierce wave of his hand, he forced Zhao Yi back a few steps.


    ¡°Master?¡± Zhao Yi was shocked as he looked at the old master somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The old master¡¯s old face darkened as he spat those words coldly.


    His voice was not clear, but everyone could still feel the anger in that voice.


    Nan Fang¡¯s face sank. He clenched his fists tightly, and only after a few seconds did he release them.


    ¡°Guards! To avoid my father being deceived again, bring him back to the Nan family immediately!¡±


    ***


    The sky was gloomy, covered by dark clouds.


    The entire Nan City was filled with a murderous aura.


    Nan Xian had descended from the sky and landed next to Feng Ruqing; his face was clear and cold, and as handsome as an immortal¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to do that!¡± Old Master Nan stood up with Suyi supporting him. He stumbled a little; his eyes were filled with anger as he pointed at Nan Fang angrily.

 Chapter 1799

    Nan Fang looked at the old master and sneered. ¡®After those parasites left that old man¡¯s body, he has even recovered his voice.¡¯


    However, his voice was hoarse and somewhat hard to hear because he had not spoken for a long time.


    Unfortunately¡­ It was too late.


    If he was woken up earlier, perhaps he could still save his Nan family¡­


    Now, the entire Nan family was controlled by Nan Fang; even the old master¡¯s loyal men had long died.


    No one could stop Nan Fang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch my daughter again!¡± The old master stumbled, but his back was firm, and his gaze was as stern as a sword just as it was back then. ¡°Nan Fang, I thought you were pitiful and gifted, so I had adopted you as my son. But I never thought you were such an ungrateful villain!


    ¡°You and Wei Rong poisoned me. You made me fall ill, and made me mute! For the sake of my daughter¡¯s life, I have endured the humiliation all these years. To me, instead of being tortured in the Nan family, it would be better for me to die¡­


    ¡°Good thing god had mercy on me and allowed me to see my daughter again! Nan Fang, the people who followed me back then have died in your hands. I will not let you hurt my daughter anymore!¡±


    ***


    These words were like a thunderbolt from the sky, hitting the elders of the Nan family, who were shocked and unable to recover their senses.


    ¡®Old Master Nan just said that¡­ Master had poisoned him? And threatened him with Suyi¡¯s life?¡¯


    ¡®Impossible¡­¡¯


    However, soon, as they thought of Nan Fang¡¯s cruelty toward the old master¡¯s men and the spirit beasts¡­ What Old Master Nan said just now made sense.


    However¡­


    It was also because of Nan Fang¡¯s methods that the Nan family was now able to have today¡¯s status, and he was still different from the gentle Old Master Nan after all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Nan Fang shrugged and sneered. ¡°Father, I have treated you well all these years. Now you see that Suyi has returned, and you don¡¯t need me anymore, so¡­ You are trying to trap me and intend to throw me off this position?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old master pointed at Nan Fang. He was so furious that he could not even say a complete sentence.


    His old face reddened, and his gaze was filled with anger.


    ¡°Father, I have worked so hard for the Nan family, and in the end, you and your daughter want to kick me out,¡± Nan Fang said mockingly.


    The old master¡¯s body had not fully recovered; his breath grew heavy when he was angry.


    Suyi was afraid that the old master would collapse from anger. She hurriedly used her hand to stroke his back and glanced at Nan Fang coldly. The murderous intent in her eyes grew intense¡­


    The elders also came back to their senses after a moment of hesitation. They looked at each other and turned to Suyi and the others.


    ¡°Master is right. Old Master Nan, your son has sacrificed a lot for you and the Nan family over the years. How could you treat him like this for your unfilial daughter?¡±


    ¡°Without Master, the Nan family would not have grown to this extent! He has not only the credit but also the hard work. Isn¡¯t it too unfair for you to treat him like this?¡±


    No matter the truth, the only one they would accept as the head of the family was Nan Fang.


    They had lost their respect for Suyi, and she was a daughter, so she could not replace Nan Fang¡¯s position.


    Moreover¡­


    Not long ago, there was a rumor that Nan Fang¡¯s son, Nan Feiyu, was the reincarnation of the ancestor of the Nan family¡­ But, they still needed confirmation.

 Chapter 1800

    The ancestor had made a promise that one day, he would return to the Nan family. He had left so many treasures to be used by the Nan family for cultivation.


    Now, Nan Feiyu was the only male heir of the Nan family over the past decade. Perhaps, it was the perfect time for the ancestor to return¡­


    Therefore, how could they kick Nan Fang out of the Nan family only for Suyi?


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the elders and walked toward Suyi calmly. ¡°Old Master Nan is safe now, but his body is still weak. We can¡¯t make him angry. I think we have to go back first.¡±


    Suyi was stunned; she pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.


    ¡®Indeed. Nan Fang has become stronger. It might be hard to defeat him now.¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, Father is not feeling well, and Xia Xia needs protection. It¡¯s not easy to handle everything at one time.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, we can settle them later. White Phoenix, take Xia Xia and Father back. We will follow later.¡±


    The white phoenix looked at Suyi concernedly, but it understood the most important thing today was to send the old master and Xia Xia, who could not protect themselves, to a safe place.


    It looked back at Suyi before finally stretching out its claws, throwing the old master and Xia Xia onto its back, and quickly disappearing into the sky.


    Nan Fang¡¯s main target was Suyi. Seeing the old master¡¯s condition today, even if he recovered, his strength wouldn¡¯t be the same as before. Therefore, the old master was no longer a threat to him.


    However, Suyi¡­ She was the woman he had always wanted but could not get.


    ¡°Suyi, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to leave this place.¡±


    Nan Fang sneered and walked toward Suyi. A strong spiritual power surged out of his body, surrounding him like dust.


    Suyi¡¯s face sank. ¡®Nan Fang is much stronger than twenty years ago. It¡¯s a little difficult to escape from him¡­


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®No matter how strong Nan Fang is today, he can¡¯t stop me from leaving this place!¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Nan Xian and smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ve to leave this place together.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The man smiled gently, but his eyes turned cold when he looked at the enemy in front of him.


    In a flash, Nan Xian was already in front of Nan Fang, raising his cold, long sword.


    ***


    Nan Luo looked at the scene in front of her in shock. Her eyes reddened; she did not understand how things could come to such a point.


    She stood silent for a long time, biting her lower lips.


    Regardless of how Nan Xian treated her just now, she could not sit idly by¡­


    Clang!


    The swords clashed in the air with a burst of sparks.


    Nan Xian stood firmly on the ground, refusing to retreat because there were two women he valued most in his life behind him.


    One was his wife, and the other was his mother!


    Boom!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, and a huge pot appeared above her head, smashing onto the elders like a thunderbolt, bringing up dust everywhere.


    Meanwhile¡­


    She raised her hand, and a black sword appeared in her palm, setting off a fierce storm around it.


    Little Soul appeared in front of Feng Ruqing and immediately rushed toward the enemy¡­

 Chapter 1801

    The blood stained the earth red.


    The people standing in front of Suyi were also a part of the Nan family, but Suyi did not show any mercy as she looked at those robes stained red with blood.


    Initially, she could still forgive them because she knew Nan Fang had deceived them. However, after her father came forward to explain the truth, they still consciously chose to trust Nan Fang.


    As that was the case, they were then destined to be her enemies.


    ***


    Liu Yi and other elders¡¯ faces changed dramatically. Even Little Soul¡¯s power alone had overwhelmed them, not to mention the huge pot.


    If Nan Fang was not strong enough, perhaps¡­


    They could not stop Suyi from leaving this place.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    After Feng Ruqing handed that Nan family to the huge pot and Little Soul, she rushed to stand next to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for them. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Itt was still difficult to confront the Nan family with their current power, so it was imperative to leave as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Nan Xian waved his sleeve, blocking the people who were rushing toward them.


    He then held Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist, moved to Suyi¡¯s side, pulled her arm, and rushed up into the sky.


    Nan Xian moved so fast, leaving only a shadow.


    Nan Fang¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he was about to chase after them when the huge pot slammed down on him.


    His face darkened. A strong wind surged out of his sword, sending the huge pot some distance away.


    The huge pot was as hard as iron. It came again and blocked Nan Fang from leaving¡­


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Nan Fang growled. It was so hard to find Suyi, so he would never allow her to leave him again.


    The huge pot was furious, buzzing toward Nan Fang fiercely.


    Nan Fang flew to the sky not far away before the huge pot could smash his face.


    ***


    Nan Fang looked in the direction where Suyi and the others had disappeared. His face darkened, and he smashed his fist against the tree angrily.


    ¡°Destroy the pot and the soul!¡±


    Little Soul stood not far away, looking at the elders who were coming to him coldly.


    He smirked, and in the blink of an eye, his body gradually turned into a gust of wind and disappeared¡­


    He was the black sword¡¯s soul. Therefore, he would disappear once the black sword had left. That was why Feng Ruqing left him alone in this place.


    She knew Little Soul would catch up to them.


    The huge pot saw that Little Soul was gone. It buzzed and flew up as fast as lightning, disappearing without a trace.


    Nan Fang was stunned, and he looked so furious¡­


    Slowly, he turned to Nan Luo. The anger in his eyes was so obvious that it was like he could incinerate her with his eyes.


    Nan Luo was so shocked. Her face turned pale as she took a few steps back. ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    Nan Fang slapped her face ruthlessly.


    Tears were streaming down her face. Her cheek swelled up, and she bit her lip hard, not daring to make any sound.

 Chapter 1802

    ¡°Useless!¡± Nan Fang sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of following Suyi? You did not give her the drug, and now she has left you here!¡±


    Nan Luo panicked and kowtowed. ¡°Father, I was wrong¡­ I know I was wrong. Please let me go¡­¡±


    Nan Fang kicked her hard as if the one kowtowing before him was not his daughter.


    ¡°Let you go? You are so useless, and you want me to let you go?¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face was pale and somewhat frightened. She lowered her head and bit her lip hard.


    ¡® Why¡­


    ¡®Why did Aunt Suyi not take me when she left?


    ¡®She knows that Father will kill me if she leaves me here alone!


    ¡®But she still left me¡­¡¯


    Nan Luo clenched her fists tightly; her eyes were filled with hatred.


    There was even endless anger burning in her heart.


    Even when she was blamed by her mother, bullied by her brother, and beaten by her father, she had never been so heartbroken.


    However, this time, when Suyi left her, she finally understood¡­ The hatred.


    ¡®I hate you!


    ¡®Aunt Suyi, I hate you so much!¡¯


    ¡°Nan Luo, do you see now?¡± Nan Fang walked toward Nan Luo and looked at her coldly. ¡°No matter how much you help Suyi, she will never care about your life. You¡¯re not important to her.¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    ¡°So, you should understand what to do next!¡±


    Nan Luo understood what Nan Fang wanted her to do¡­


    Her body stiffened a little, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, they no longer had the initial charm and pity but instead were cold and expressionless.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    She knew what she should do.


    ¡°Do you know where Suyi and the others have gone?¡± Nan Fang asked coldly.


    Nan Luo clenched her fists tightly, clutching a handful of mud on the ground and letting her nails sink deep into the mud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I will find a way to find her.¡±


    She knew where Suyi would go.


    After all¡­ Feng Ruqing was Tianya¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, even at this moment, Nan Luo could not lie about her feelings for Nan Xian.


    She hated Suyi and Feng Ruqing, but¡­ She could not feel any hatred for that man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month to bring Suyi to me.¡± Nan Fang glanced at Nan Luo coldly. ¡°Suyi is cold, but you¡¯ve helped her. She will allow you to stay with her when she knows that you¡¯re suffering because of her¡­¡±


    Nan Fang took out a long braid and brought it down hard on Nan Luo¡¯s body.


    The stinging pain made Nan Luo break out in a cold sweat. Her delicate body trembled lightly, endless hatred filled her heart, and her pair of eyes could not hide it.


    This was what Nan Fang wanted¡­


    The more Nan Luo hated Suyi, the more she would help him!


    Another whip came down, covering Nan Luo with blood and lashes all over her body.


    Even some of the elders could not stand to watch.


    However, Nan Luo was just a girl.


    Girls in the Nan family had no status.


    They were tools to be used!


    Nan Luo remained silent.


    She would remember the pain she felt today!


    She was no longer the old Nan Luo¡­


    There was nothing left in her except¡­ Hatred!


    ¡°You can go now¡­¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°Nan Luo, don¡¯t let me down again. If you succeed, your status in the Nan family will be as high as your brother.¡±


    Nan Luo might still be excited to hear these words from Nan Fang in the past.


    However, now, her heart has completely frozen, expressionless.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Nan Luo stood up from the ground; she had long been in rags and bruises.


    She smirked. ¡°This time¡­ I won¡¯t let you down. ¡±


    She staggered to the door after she said those words.


    Her footsteps were a little unsteady as if she would fall to the ground at any moment.


    The sunset enveloped the young girl¡¯s thin figure. At this time, she looked lonely and¡­ Pitiful.


    ***


    Far above the sky, Feng Ruqing saw a giant dragon flying toward them.


    The black dragon rushed toward her and burst into tears.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    It glared at Nan Xian fiercely and looked at Feng Ruqing again pitifully. ¡°This bastard left me behind. Little Nine, he doesn¡¯t allow me to get close to you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was a little surprised. ¡°Really? State Preceptor said you went with a female dragon and ran away.¡±


    Big Black was speechless.


    ¡®This is a blatant accusation!


    ¡®This bastard framed me! He wants to own Little Nine alone!¡¯


    ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m not that kind of person, and I¡¯m not interested in female dragons. The only one I like in this life is you¡­¡±


    Bang!


    A powerful force landed heavily on the black dragon¡¯s chest.


    The black dragon¡¯s figure turned into light and disappeared in an instant¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. He will go back on later. We should go home now.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at Feng Ruqing and smiled gently.


    The smile was as warm as the sunset¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The black dragon knew the way back, so he would certainly go back to General Manor by himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandfather must be worried about us.¡±


    ***


    General Manor.


    Tang Yin put her hands on her chin, looking at Xiao Ya unblinkingly.


    She sighed with a look of worry.


    ¡°When will Mother wake up¡­¡±


    Xiao Ya, in snake figure, coiled up into a ball, sleeping peacefully. The sunlight poured upon it, creating a warm glow around it.


    ¡°Young Lady is back!¡±


    A cheerful voice came from outside the door. Tang Yin got up and rushed toward the door.


    When she went out, she saw a familiar face.


    The woman was dressed in a blood-colored dress, stunningly beautiful. Then, a white phoenix appeared next to her.


    Suyi helped the old master down. ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ll take Father to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded smilingly and turned to Tang Yin. ¡°Has Xiao Ya woken up yet?¡±


    When Tang Yin heard this, the light in her eyes dimmed, and all the smiles on her face disappeared.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 1804

    ¡°Oh, then I guess we still need to wait.¡± Feng Ruqing sighed, and her gaze was also filled with worry.


    The white phoenix looked at Tang Yin in confusion. ¡°Little girl, where is Nalan Jing?¡±


    ¡°Brother Nalan?¡±


    Tang Yin was blank.


    Nalan Jing followed you after he knew that you came to Land of No Return. Why didn¡¯t you see him?¡± The white phoenix paused and asked somewhat hesitantly, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that something happened, right?¡±


    Tang Yin and Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stepped forward, dragged the white phoenix up, and said coldly, ¡°He came here, too?¡±


    Two years!


    Even Tang Yin could find her¡­ If Nalan Jing had come to Land of No Return, he should have come to her first¡­


    The white phoenix panicked, subconsciously gulped. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡®Oh, no¡­


    ¡®It was me who told Nalan Jing about this place¡­ If something bad happened to him, I might not have the chance to marry Suyi¡­¡¯


    ¡°Tell me, is my cousin coming here?¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands were trembling a bit as she grasped the white phoenix tightly.


    The white phoenix was almost crying. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether he came or not. He was aware of your whereabouts and knew that Tang Yin was coming here, so he chased after her. But I¡¯m not sure whether he has successfully come to Land of No Return or not¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Feng Ruqing loosened her hand. She clenched her fists tightly, her heart beating faster.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms and soothed her. ¡°It will be fine. Don¡¯t worry. Later I will let Qing Zhu go find him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes.


    Nalan Jing was still young when she first met him.


    He was bullied many times by the old Feng Ruqing. However, when she was in danger, he still stepped in to save her.


    He was disappointed with Feng Ruqing, but¡­ He still chose to stand by her side¡­


    ¡°I will not let anything happen to him!¡± Feng Ruqing opened her eyes. ¡°Old Housekeeper, call all the guards and ask them to go find my cousin. I will give you his portrait later! Post his portrait all over every corner of this mainland. Anyone who sees my cousin can come to General Manor to receive a high-grade spirit herb as a reward.¡±


    The old housekeeper responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°Go immediately!¡±


    If her cousin had come to Land of No Return, then she would definitely find him!


    Tang Yin¡¯s small face was pale, and she was about to cry. ¡°Xiao Qing, I can find this place easily. If Brother Nalan is still alive, there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    The way she said it was as if¡­ Nalan Jing was already dead¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find him.¡± Feng Ruqing patted Tang Yin¡¯s head.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Is Brother Nalan still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I trust you¡­¡±


    Tang Yin finally smiled, revealing her little tiger teeth.


    That smile was as bright as sunshine¡­


    The only person she trusted in her life was Feng Ruqing.


    Since Feng Ruqing said Nalan Jing was still alive, he must be alive¡­


    However, Feng Ruqing was quite worried, and a cold aura flashed across her eyes.


    ¡®If¡­


    ¡®If someone killed Nalan Jing¡­ Then, I¡¯ll send that person to a place that he can never return!¡¯

 Chapter 1805

    Since the day Nine Gate came and took Xia Xia away, all people in General Manor had watched her closely. Even Tianya did not leave the manor as his eyes were always fixed on Xia Xia¡­


    All people in Wu Shang City knew the incident in General Manor, and with Tianya¡¯s temper, he would not stay silent and certainly would seek revenge.


    However¡­


    Wu Shang City was as calm as nothing had happened¡­ And this calmness made people feel more anxious, like a bad storm was coming soon.


    Two guards stood in front of General Manor¡¯s gate; they sat nearly motionless like statues.


    A girl covered in blood stumbled and fell in front of the gate.


    Due to what had happened back then, everyone in General Manor was very defensive. The guards became more cautious when they saw this messy girl.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He blocked the girl¡¯s way with his sword and asked in a deep voice.


    The girl ruffled her messy hair. She raised her head and said timidly, ¡°Suyi is my aunt. Please, go and tell my aunt that¡­ Nan Luo has come to see her.¡±


    The Nan family?


    The two guards looked at each other, and one of them went in to find Suyi.


    ***


    In the backyard, Suyi was sitting on the pavilion, holding Xia Xia smilingly.


    Just then, a guard hurriedly came and respectfully reported, ¡°Lady Suyi, someone has come to see you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Suyi raised her eyebrows and looked at the guard.


    The guard continued, ¡°That person called you ¡®Aunt Suyi¡¯ and is named Nan Luo.¡±


    ¡®Nan Luo?¡¯


    Suyi paused for a moment.


    ¡®I¡¯ve almost forgotten about this girl¡­


    ¡®We left in a hurry that day and forgot about her. Nan Fang would certainly not let this girl go¡­¡¯


    However, she did not like Nan Luo. Suyi took her out of Nan Manor only because Nan Luo had helped her.


    She was rude to Qing¡¯er, and that made Suyi dislike her more.


    But¡­ Nan Luo managed to escape, which was a bit surprising to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to meet her.¡±


    No matter what, Suyi could not just leave her at the gate.


    At least¡­


    She had to ask Nan Luo to leave.


    Otherwise, she might offend Qing¡¯er again.


    Even Suyi could not bear it, let alone Nan Xian¡­


    ¡°Grandmother, is it that bad woman?¡± Xia Xia bit her finger and asked.


    Suyi smiled and stroked Xia Xia¡¯s little nose. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go see what she wants from us.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Xia Xia smiled adorably and held Suyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s heart softened as she looked at the little girl¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡®It is really great to have a daughter¡­¡¯


    Whether she was laughing or crying, it was like seeing a flower in bloom, making her heart feel all warm and fuzzy.


    ***


    Nan Luo saw Suyi came over with a little girl. Her eyes reddened, tears fell, and she cried pitifully. ¡°Aunt Suyi¡­¡±


    Suyi frowned. She was quite uncomfortable with the way Nan Luo addressed her.


    However, seeing Nan Luo¡¯s blood-soaked appearance, she could not help but freeze for a moment, shocked.


    ¡®How could Nan Fang do such a ruthless thing to his daughter. He¡¯s so cruel¡­¡¯


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Nan Luo tears fell like rain, kneeling in front of Suyi. ¡°Father beat me up and kicked me out. I have nowhere to go now¡­ Aunt Suyi, please let me stay with you.¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Suyi¡¯s face sank. ¡°First, I¡¯m not your aunt. I don¡¯t have any relationship with Nan Fang. Secondly, this is Qing¡¯er¡¯s home. You¡¯ve offended her before, so I can¡¯t let you stay here.¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly; she said pitifully, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I thought she disliked Grandfather and was against him. But now, I understand¡­ She was trying to save Grandfather. Please, if you don¡¯t take me in, I really have nowhere to go.¡±


    Suyi looked at Nan Luo, who was kneeling in front of her.


    She was covered in blood and scars, which made people feel sympathy toward her.


    However, the person in front of her was Nan Luo¡­ She was Nan Fang¡¯s daughter!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. It¡¯s wrong to speak ill of Qing¡¯er! Actually, I could still find my father without your help. But you¡¯ve helped, so I can only help you find somewhere else to stay, not General Manor.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face was cold.


    Nan Luo panicked and lunged forward to hug Suyi¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi, I have no other relatives but you. I¡¯ve betrayed my parents to help you. They will never want me again¡­ If you kick me out, too, I will only be alone after this. Aunt Suyi, can you just sit and watch this happen?¡±


    Suyi did not pull her leg away and stared at Nan Luo expressionlessly.


    If Nan Luo had not spoken out against Feng Ruqing, perhaps she would have been soft-hearted enough to let Nan Luo stay with her.


    Feng Ruqing was more important to her¡­


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    Just when Suyi wanted to refuse, a voice came from behind her, causing her to pause and turn to look at the woman walking toward her.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Suyi smilingly. ¡°If she wants to stay, then she can stay.¡±


    Suyi and Nan Luo froze for a moment.


    They did not expect that Feng Ruqing would let Nan Luo stay in General Manor.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er?¡± Suyi looked confused. She did not understand why Feng Ruqing decided that¡­


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and said, ¡°She has helped you. It¡¯s better to let her stay here so that others will not say that we are ungrateful.¡±


    Suyi was speechless.


    ¡®Is Qing¡¯er the kind of person who cares about other people¡¯s gossip? Hehe¡­¡¯


    She knew Feng Ruqing very well.


    Feng Ruqing never cared about what people said.


    In any case, Feng Ruqing must have her reasons for keeping Nan Luo here. What Suyi needed to do was to go along with her plan¡­


    Nan Luo bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes.


    She did not understand why Feng Ruqing would choose to keep her¡­


    ¡®Did she think I will be thankful to her?¡¯


    These people had left her behind and caused her to be tortured by her father. So these people were her enemies!


    ***


    The person who had made Nan Luo suffer was Nan Fang, so the one she should hate was him.


    However, she had put all the blame on Suyi¡­


    Suyi was at fault because she left her behind and made her suffer from the torture. She never even blamed Nan Fang. Instead, she blamed it all on Suyi¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned to the servant behind her and said coldly. ¡°Prepare a guest room for her.¡±

 Chapter 1807

    ¡°Yes, Young Lady,¡± the servant answered respectfully.


    Nan Luo pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, which were filled with coldness.


    These people had made her suffer a lot. They could not blame her for her choice to take revenge on people who had hurt her¡­


    However, when Nan Luo raised her eyes, all the hatred had disappeared and was replaced by a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Maiden Feng.¡±


    Suyi looked at Feng Ruqing, wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    Since Qing¡¯er had her reasons for doing so, all she had to do was to trust her.


    ¡°Nan Luo¡­¡± Suyi paused for a moment, turned to Nan Luo, and said coldly, ¡°This is General Manor, not your Nan Manor. If you want to stay here, you must learn to treat Qing¡¯er with respect. If you say anything else that offends her, even if Qing¡¯er intends to keep you, I will kick you out immediately. ¡±


    Hatred filled Nan Luo¡¯s heart, and she could not help but clench her hands.


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Suyi¡­¡± Seeing Suyi¡¯s cold face, Nan Luo quickly changed her words, ¡°Lady Suyi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Suyi continued, ¡°My father still needs to rest. You need not bother him during this period. I don¡¯t want him to recall any bad memories he had.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Luo smiled bitterly.


    She tried to put on a sweet face, but Suyi was still looking at her coldly.


    Suyi sighed and said indifferently, ¡°You can follow the servant.¡±


    Nan Luo nodded and turned to Feng Ruqing, looking grateful. She then followed the servant and went inside General Manor.


    Watching Nan Luo¡¯s figure disappearing into the distance, Suyi frowned and asked, ¡°Qing¡¯er, Nan Luo is Nan Fang¡¯s daughter. She even tried to drug me. She does not seem as simple as her appearance. Why are you allowing her to stay in General Manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed. ¡°Since we all know she is not simple, it is better if I keep her by my side.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not answer Suyi. She turned to look at Suyi and asked, ¡°Suyi, what do you think of Nan Fang?¡±


    Suyi pondered for a moment. ¡°He is a ruthless man and does not leave any room for mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Well, if he is a person who leaves no room for mistake, why did he release Nan Luo?¡± Feng Ruqing asked with a faint smile. ¡°What Nan Luo betrayed him, and with Nan Fang¡¯s character, he would not have only beat her up and kicked her out.¡±


    Nan Fang was domineering, and he hated being betrayed. Therefore, Feng Ruqing did not believe that Nan Luo could run away from Nan Fang.


    Suyi finally understood.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Nan Fang who asked her to come here?¡± Suyi was a bit shocked.


    Nan Luo had suffered so much in the Nan family. Why would she still help Nan Fang?


    She would not be surprised if Nan Luo did this because of her ulterior motive. However, she could not believe that Nan Luo was still willing to help Nan Fang.


    ¡°Suyi, Nan Fang will not easily leave Nan City. He must still have some scruples about coming to Wu Shang City. I¡¯m not afraid if he sends his men here, but¡­


    ¡°If we drive Nan Luo away, we don¡¯t know who Nan Fang will send next, so¡­¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s keep Nan Luo and see what Nan Fang is planning.¡±

 Chapter 1808

    Suyi was stunned.


    ¡°Why would she help Nan Fang after what he had done to her? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    She would never understand!


    ¡°She wants power and status in the Nan family unless she can find it somewhere else. Only then, she might willingly abandon the Nan family. For now, she will not completely turn her back on the Nan family.¡±


    Hearing these words, Suyi fell silent.


    She had this discussion with the white phoenix in the Nan family back then.


    Nan Luo refused to leave the Nan family because she loved her status as the Nan family¡¯s only young lady. Except for her parents and her brother, other people still respected and admired her¡­


    She was nothing if she left the Nan family!


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, then why did she help me before? She even betrayed Nan Fang for me.¡± Suyi hesitantly wondered out loud, ¡°Can¡¯t it be that she wants to get close to me because of Nan Fang? Impossible¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for your huge pot and the sword soul, we couldn¡¯t even escape from Nan Fang. He is such a confident man. Why does he want to use Nan Luo when he still has another choice?¡±


    ¡®At that time, Nan Fang never thought I could escape, so he would not have sent Nan Luo to help me¡­


    ¡®Why did Nan Luo want to help me find my father?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe she wants something from you?¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°No need to think about this. The most important thing now is to watch her at all times.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do¡­¡±


    Suyi sighed and said guiltily, ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re¡­ My favorite Suyi, after all.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled.


    Since she first met Suyi back then, even after she knew Suyi¡¯s background, she had decided¡­ To protect her for the rest of her life¡­


    Suyi¡¯s heart warmed. She held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, I actually regretted marrying Mu Ling at first, then I realized that everything was destined. Because of Mu Ling, I gave birth to Nan Xian, and because of Nan Xian, there is you¡­ So, I no longer hate him.¡±


    ¡°Mu Ling?¡±


    An old voice came from the back.


    As Suyi turned her around, she saw the old master stepping out of the door and walking toward her.


    He was still a little thin, but much better than before; even his voice was no longer weak.


    ¡°Father, why are you out?¡± Suyi rushed to him. ¡°You have not yet recovered. It is better to rest more.¡±


    Old Master Nan¡¯s face sank. ¡°Who is this Mu Ling you were talking about? How come I haven¡¯t seen my grandson¡¯s father? Where is his father? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Suyi was put in a difficult position, so she looked to Feng Ruqing for help.


    The old master had not yet fully recovered. If he knew what she had been through all these years, he would be angry again.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Suyi, took out a bottle of spirit water from the medium, and let the old master smell it.


    The aroma entered his nose, making the old master calm and refreshed.


    Feng Ruqing turned to Suy. ¡°You can tell him now.¡±


    Suyi sighed and said, ¡°Father, we¡¯ve split up.¡±


    ¡®Split up?¡¯


    The old master was so angry that his eyes rolled up, and he almost fainted.


    If it were not for that refreshing aroma, he would have collapsed.

 Chapter 1809

    He knew his own daughter best.


    If she was not suffering, why would she split up with her husband?


    ¡°Why did you leave him? What did that brute do?¡± the old master asked angrily.


    Suyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I married him because he treated me nicely, accompanied me during my darkest time, and was the only warmth I had during that time.¡±


    During that time¡­


    She was forced to leave the mainland. She was injured, and¡­ She missed her father.


    She felt depressed the whole day.


    Upon meeting Mu Ling, he was like sunshine, warming her entire life.


    She was touched by his kindness and had agreed to marry him.


    Except for Old Master Mu and Xiao Qingyin, the people of the Mu family disliked her because she was an orphan, and Mu Ling was out of her league.


    However, no one knew that she had lost her power to save Mu Ling.


    She had endured so much pain for Mu Ling.


    Until¡­


    He no longer loved her.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all in the past. I no longer need him and no longer hate him. I feel better now¡­¡±


    Suyi smiled gently.


    She was grateful for the life she had now.


    Of course, this was Suyi¡¯s opinion.


    However, the old master had just met Suyi. He did not want to see her suffer, so he continued to ask, ¡°What did that bastard do to you? Tell me!¡±


    Suyi was stunned and laughed helplessly. ¡°He just couldn¡¯t give me what I wanted. He doesn¡¯t love me anymore, and he has someone else now¡­ So I left him.¡±


    The old master¡¯s face darkened with anger, and he almost fainted again.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s quickly brought the spirit water closer to his nose, and a few seconds later, his mind gradually cleared up.


    He sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s his loss. Suyi, where is that bastard? When the time comes, I¡¯ll go and kill him! How dare that scum bullied my daughter!¡±


    Suyi paused and shook her head. ¡°Father, he has already been punished. Old Master Mu has kicked him out. His concubine and other sons and daughters are dead. He has nothing now. I spared his life because I respect Old Master Mu.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes flashed a light, smiling. ¡°Suyi was just bullied by a mad dog. We need not bother too much with him.¡±


    The old master was silent for a few moments. ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t find that bastard, but if he dares to appear in front of me, I will definitely make him kneel and beg for mercy. Suyi, since you have already made peace with him, I will introduce you to some other excellent men then.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled and turned to look at the old master. ¡°What do you think of the white phoenix?¡±


    ¡°The white phoenix?¡±


    The old master looked lost.


    Even Suyi turned to Feng Ruqing, confused.


    ¡°The white phoenix¡­.¡±


    Before Feng Ruqing could continue, a fierce wind flashed, and the white phoenix suddenly appeared above her, swiftly grabbing Feng Ruqing into the sky with its claws.


    Drops of cold sweat emerged on the white phoenix¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®So close¡­


    ¡®She has almost let Suyi know my feelings¡­¡¯


    It had not yet turned into a human. The white phoenix was afraid that Suyi would reject it because of its phoenix figure¡­

 Chapter 1810

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened, and her punch landed squarely on its chest.


    The white phoenix flew out, and it could not help but loosen its claws, disappearing without a trace.


    Feng Ruqing landed steadily on the ground and looked at Suyi smilingly.


    ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s getting late. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll handle Nan Luo.¡±


    Suyi was stunned. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what did you just say about the white phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. It deserved a punch¡­¡±


    Suyi was speechless.


    Inexplicably, she felt that Qing¡¯er and the white phoenix was hiding something from her.


    ***


    Tang Yin had just stepped into the room when she suddenly saw a handsome man standing next to the headboard, gazing at the silver snake on the bed.


    She was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you want to do to my mother?¡±


    Qing Han had said that this man wanted to possess Xiao Qing and was eventually taken in as a sword soul by Xiao Qing.


    Therefore, she looked at the man standing next to the bed suspiciously.


    The man then realized that someone had walked in. He turned away and walked out of the room without looking at Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin was even more confused, not understanding what this guy was doing here¡­


    The afternoon sun was at its brightest.


    Nan Luo walked out of the courtyard and saw a handsome figure.


    The man was dressed in white, as handsome as immortal, holding a jade flute. The pleasant sound of the flute made Nan Luo stop in her tracks, staring at the man unblinkingly¡­


    The man stood on the peach blossom tree with a lovely little girl sitting next to him. She put her legs into the lake, quietly listening to the pleasant sound.


    Nan Luo could not control her feet, and involuntarily walked toward the man.


    She was slow, and she stopped behind Nan Xian.


    The two people in front might not have noticed her, or perhaps they were ignoring her, so they did not turn back.


    Xia Xia put her hands on her cheeks, smiling brightly. ¡°Father, can you teach me how to play the flute?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man looked down at the little girl sitting next to him.


    Xia Xia¡¯s clear eyes carried determination. ¡°I want to play the flute to Big Doggie when I meet it later.¡±


    ¡°Go and cultivate first. I¡¯ll teach you after you make a breakthrough.¡± The man¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Xia Xia pouted, looking at the man pitifully.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Xian put the flute to his lips.


    However, he suddenly paused as he heard an unpleasant sound from behind him.


    ¡°Your jade flute makes the most beautiful music I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    The young girl chuckled.


    Xia Xia glanced sideways at the young girl.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the bad woman? What do you want again?¡±


    Xia Xia was a bit exasperated, glaring at Nan Luo fiercely.


    Nan Luo smiled faintly. She raised her hand to try to pet Xia Xia¡¯s head.


    However, Xia Xia suddenly revealed her sharp teeth and bit Nan Luo¡¯s hand¡­

 Chapter 1811

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Nan Luo shouted painfully. Her face turned pale as she looked at her hand that was bitten and bleeding.


    Xia Xia grunted and loosened her jaw. She licked the blood from her teeth and spat it out.


    ¡°Yuck! It¡¯s bitter.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned.


    ¡®Little girl, are you a dog?¡¯


    Nan Luo quickly put her hands behind her back. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take you away back then; it was my brother who forced me to do so. He will tell my mother if I don¡¯t listen to him. I have no choice¡­ I will do anything for you as long as you can forgive me¡­¡±


    Xia Xia looked at Nan Luo, seemingly thinking about her words.


    Nan Luo saw Xia Xia¡¯s expression and knew that the little girl would forgive her. She was happy and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Well then¡­ ¡± Xia Xia sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you leave this place.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned and looked at Xia Xia in disbelief. She could not believe that a child would say those words.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Xia Xia turned to look at Nan Xian and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ I want to eat meat.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too fat. You can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Xia Xia was stunned.


    Her heart was filled with despair as if she had fallen into darkness.


    ¡®Fat?


    ¡®Father said¡­ I¡¯m fat?!¡¯


    Xia Xia lifted her dress, pinched the flesh on her stomach, and cried painfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll only eat herbal dishes.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m fat¡­


    ¡®Big Doggie can¡¯t carry me anymore when I meet it in the future.


    ¡®No! I must lose weight!¡¯


    Tears poured from Xia Xia¡¯s eyes. She then jumped off the rock and ran to the backyard.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fat! No¡­ I want a herbal dish to reduce weight.¡±


    Nan Luo sighed in relief as she looked at Xia Xia¡¯s figure like a small butterfly disappearing.


    She did not understand why she would panic every time she faced this two-year-old girl.


    It seemed that as long as Xia Xia was there, she would never get the chance to get close to Nan Xian.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Nan Luo lowered her head. She was a little nervous, twisting and pinching her sleeves; her heart beat faster. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ My father has done too many bad things to Aunt Suyi. As his daughter, I deserve to be punished on his behalf. I will stay here forever and take care of Aunt Suyi and Xia Xia. ¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s cold gaze finally landed upon Nan Luo, frowning. ¡°You want to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Luo bit her lip. ¡°Only then can I make up for my father¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face instantly darkened as he raised his hand, and a gust of strong wind surged out.


    Nan Luo was caught off guard. She was lifted away before falling somewhere beyond the fence.


    The man¡¯s handsome face was cold and expressionless.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because Qing¡¯er allows you to stay here, you wouldn¡¯t be able to step into General Manor! And now you want to stay here forever?¡± The man had one hand behind his back, and his voice was cold. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to take responsibility for your father because¡­ Nan Fang will die sooner or later.¡±


    Qing Zhu was lying in the lake, taking a nap. It yawned lazily and opened its eyes slowly as it heard Nan Xian¡¯s words.


    ¡®Nan Luo must have pissed Master off¡­ Look, Master is mad now.¡¯

 Chapter 1812

    ¡®Master loves peace, but Nan Luo keeps bothering him. If she stays here forever, won¡¯t that make Master have no peace in the future?¡¯


    ¡°Master, I think¡­ We can kill this woman secretly. Then, no one will bother you again.¡± Qing Zhu chuckled.


    A cold light flashed in Nan Xian¡¯s eyes.


    He pondered for a moment.


    ¡°No, Qing¡¯er wants to keep her.¡±


    ¡°Just kill her when the princess is not aware¡­¡± Qing Zhu smiled proudly as if it was still gloating over the fact that he had solved a big problem for its master.


    However, Nan Xian suddenly walked up to it with a gloomy face and dragged it up from the ground expressionlessly.


    ¡°Master, where are you taking me?¡± Qing Zhu was almost crying with fear and asked pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Qing Zhu looked confused. ¡°Why are you suddenly going to find Princess?¡±


    ¡°You encouraged me to disobey her.¡±


    Qing Zhu was speechless.


    It suddenly felt like it wanted to run away from here and never come back again.


    Qing Zhu cried out loud. No matter how it struggled, Nan Xian refused to let go of it. It could only allow him to drag it to the backyard helplessly¡­


    ***


    Tang Yin held a plate of fruit when someone suddenly was thrown down from the next wall and fell in front of her.


    She was so shocked that the plate flew out of her hand.


    And the plate coincidentally fell upon Nan Luo, smashing her head hard.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Yin froze for a few seconds. ¡°You are the daughter of the bastard who bullied Aunt Suyi? Oh, how dare you come to General Manor? Just now was that vixen¡­¡±


    Tang Yin paused and changed her tone. ¡°Did Nan Xian throw you here?¡±


    Nan Luo got up from the ground with a livid face. She pursed her lips and snapped, ¡°Who are you, and what does it matter to you?¡±


    Tang Yin raised her eyebrows and smirked, ¡°Do you like Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nan Luo panicked, and she hurriedly took two steps back.


    ¡®Is it so obvious?


    ¡®How I¡¯m going to face Feng Ruqing if she knows about it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Nan Xian comes to this courtyard and plays his flute for Xiao Qing and Xia Xia when he has nothing to do. All people in General Manor know about this, and they will not bother them.


    ¡°Except for me¡­¡± Tang Yin pointed to her own face proudly. ¡°Only I, Tang Yin, can disturb him at this time!¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face was slightly pale.


    She had indeed inquired about this matter and knew that Feng Ruqing had gone out today, so she deliberately used this time to meet him.


    However, what she did not expect was that Nan Xian would be so cold! It seemed like he would never allow anyone to come close to him.


    Nan Luo¡¯s eyes fell upon Tang Yin¡¯s proud face. A cold light flashed in her eyes after she thought about what Tang Yin just said¡­


    ¡°You unintentionally disturb them?¡±


    Tang Yin patted Nan Luo¡¯s shoulder hard, causing her to almost fall to the ground.


    ¡®This girl is quite strong¡­¡¯


    She lowered her eyes, looked at the cracked ground, and then looked up at Tang Yin, her gaze flooded with panic.

 Chapter 1813

    ¡°What do you mean by unintentionally disturbing them? You can shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say. I did it on purpose!¡±


    Although every time, Nan Xian would throw her out¡­


    She had Xiao Qing backing her up, so he did not dare to beat her.


    She was the only one who had this kind of treatment in General Manor.


    Tang Yin was happy, but her smile suddenly disappeared when she looked at Nan Luo¡¯s face.


    ¡°And Feng Ruqing did not scold you when you did this?¡± Nan Luo was a little curious.


    It was rumored that Feng Ruqing from Feng Manor was quite possessive, and she did not allow her husband to have any concubines.


    Of course, she was Tian Ya¡¯s granddaughter, so no one dared to go against her!


    However, she was such a possessive woman, and she actually allowed another woman to stay close to Nan Xian? And gave her permission to disturb him?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tang Yin¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±


    ¡®This b*tch, how dare she curses me!


    ¡®If Xiao Qing allows Nan Xian to beat me, it means that Xiao Qing no longer likes me¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± A cold light flashed in Nan Luo¡¯s eyes as she walked toward Tang Yin. ¡°I just think that you deserve to be with your lover.¡±


    Nan Luo did not trust Tang Yin even though this girl also showed her hostility toward Feng Ruqing¡­ She would never let anyone know about her plan¡­


    Tang Yin raised her head proudly. ¡°You think so?¡±


    Perhaps it was Nan Luo¡¯s words that made Tang Yin no longer cold to her¡­ She even looked at Nan Luo smilingly.


    However, she would never betray Xiao Qing just because of Nan Luo¡¯s words.


    Even if what Nan Fang had done had nothing to do with Nan Luo, she, as Nan Fang¡¯s daughter, let Suyi suffer so much and almost harmed Xiao Qing¡­


    It was impossible to forgive!


    Unless Nan Luo was willing to be the same as Tang Yin was back then, completely abandoning her family for Feng Ruqing¡­


    But¡­


    If Xiao Qing had not been wary of Nan Luo, she would not have sent someone to secretly watch her, let alone let her go live in such a remote room.


    These treatments were not the same as the ones she had back then¡­


    Nan Luo smiled faintly, ¡°But there is something I have to ask. Does Feng Ruqing know that you love Nan Xian?¡±


    ¡®Love Nan Xian?


    ¡®Who?


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    Tang Yin¡¯s smile froze as she looked at Nan Luo blankly. ¡°Did you just say¡­ I love Nan Xian?¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not tell her, so¡­¡±


    Tang Yin raised her hand and slapped Nan Luo¡¯s face.


    Nan Luo¡¯s face turned red and swollen; tears appeared in the corner of her eyes.


    She covered her face with her hand and looked at Tang Yin, shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you I like that bastard, Nan Xian? He is a vixen who seduced my Xiao Qing. I hate him¡­¡±


    Tang Yin clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth.


    Nan Luo froze. She was embarrassed and could not wait to hide in a hole.


    She tried to force a smile, but¡­ failed.


    ¡°No, I was just joking with you¡­¡±


    Tang Yin sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I know¡­ You have a crush on Xiao Qing, and you want to set me up with Nan Xian so that Xiao Qing will misunderstand us, and you can have her for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Nan Luo was speechless.


    ¡®A crush on Feng Ruqing?


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not a pervert. Why would I have a crush on her?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡®This b*tch dares to call me a pervert!¡¯


    She raised her hand and slapped Nan Luo¡¯s head, pressing her entire body into the ground, leaving only half of her body outside¡­


    Tang Yin smiled proudly. She raised her eyes and saw a man in white robes stepping out from the courtyard.


    Her face stiffened, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pointed to Nan Luo, who was pressed into the ground by her.


    ¡°Just now, she said that all those who like Xiao Qing are perverts.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned.


    Without giving her a chance to explain, the man was already glaring at her coldly, causing her to shiver coldly.


    ¡°Pervert?¡± Nan Xian asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nan Luo¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at the man who had stopped in front of her in panic.


    Nan Xin glanced at Nan Luo coldly and turned to Tang Yin, frowning. ¡°Tang¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Tang Yin.¡± Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened.


    Nan Xian did not respect her at all and could not even remember her name!


    ¡°Well, let her stay inside for a few weeks. Don¡¯t give her any food. Just fed her with spirit herbs to let her stay alive. Then, ask Xia Xia to eat near her.¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless.


    Looking at Nan Xian¡¯s serious face, she subconsciously took a few steps back.


    This was the first time she had met such a terrible person.


    Nan Xian was only gentle to Xiao Qing, but not to others¡­


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was expressionless. ¡°There is a foul ditch outside Wu Shang City. If she¡¯s thirsty, let her drink that water.¡±


    Tang Yin suddenly felt that the slaps she gave Nan Luo were nothing compared to Nan Xian¡¯s torture¡­


    Nan Luo¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Nan Xian in horror, and her gaze was filled with deep despair.


    ¡®How could a man be so cruel to such an extent¡­ He is not a human at all!¡¯


    However, he was still her first love¡­


    Nan Xian did not look at Nan Luo again, passed by her side, and left the courtyard.


    ***


    This half month time, Nan Luo could no longer approach Nan Xian.


    She was so hungry and got really thin.


    Xia Xia would appear every day during mealtime, sat in front of her, and ate with great pleasure.


    If it was in the past, it was a pleasure to look at this little girl eating delicious food, and it would make people could not help but feel hungry.


    However, now¡­ The person who was facing Xia Xia was Nan Luo¡­


    To her, it was torture and disaster.


    Xia Xia gnawed on a chicken leg in her hand, looking at Nan Luo, who was half-buried in the ground smilingly.

 Chapter 1815

    ¡°Radish, do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡®Ra¡­ Radish?¡¯


    Nan Luo¡¯s face darkened. She bit her lip and said in a dry and hoarse voice, ¡°Xia Xia if you eat like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight?¡±


    The little girl held the chicken leg and stopped chewing. She did not know whether she should swallow the food in her mouth or not¡­


    Nan Luo smirked.


    ¡°Xia Xia, I see that you have recently gained a lot of weight. You better stop eating.¡±


    Xia Xia did not want to spit out the food in her mouth, so she finally swallowed it down ruthlessly.


    She stood up from the ground and pointed at Nan Luo buried in the ground, angrily. ¡°Ah Hua, she insulted me!¡±


    Nan Luo thought she was smart enough to provoke Xia Xia, but suddenly a huge leopard fell from the sky and landed on her hard, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Xia Xia walked toward Nan Luo.


    She raised her little chin arrogantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get when you call me fat. Even if I¡¯m fat, I¡¯m not as fat as Ah Hua. Mother has a lot of spirit herbs, so I won¡¯t get fat even if I eat a lot now!¡±


    No girl could be tolerant if someone called her fat!


    Nan Luo¡¯s words angered her¡­


    ¡°Ah Hua, call the others over, and we¡¯ll eat together in front of her.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled. ¡°Let see if you still dare to call me fat!¡±


    Under Ah Hua¡¯s butt, Nan Luo had been pressed so hard that she could not even utter a word. Her face darkened, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    The good thing was that half a month passed quickly¡­


    Tang Yin ordered a group of people to pull Nan Luo out of the ground.


    The moment she was pulled out, everyone subconsciously took a few steps back. The foul smell coming from Nan Luo was unbearable¡­


    Tang Yin quickly covered Xia Xia¡¯s nose. She raised her head and looked at Nan Luo coldly.


    ¡°This half month is considered to be your punishment. Next time, if you don¡¯t watch your mouth again, the punishment will be worse than this¡­¡±


    That being said, everyone turned to Nan Luo with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Nan Luo was scared and took a few steps back. She bit her lip tightly, her body trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Better so!¡± Tang Yin harrumphed, held Xia Xia¡¯s hand, and left without looking back.


    The others could not stand the stench and also turned around and left.


    No one noticed the young girl¡¯s eyes were no longer as pitiful as before but only filled with hatred and resentment.


    ¡°Aunt Tang¡­¡± Xia Xia held Tang Yin¡¯s hand and turned to look at the young girl next to her. ¡°I don¡¯t like that bad woman and don¡¯t want her in my house.¡±


    Tang Yin raised her hand and pinched Xia Xia¡¯s little nose, and sighed. ¡°Xiao Qing must have her reasons for doing so. We will listen to her. If you don¡¯t listen, Xiao Qing will run away with your father and leave us here.¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Should we find a way to make Father leave Mother? If Father is not here, Mother won¡¯t abandon or leave us alone.¡±

 Chapter 1816

    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up as she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But your father and your mother are now inseparable. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as easy as we thought¡­¡±


    Xia Xia pouted, looking somewhat disappointed.


    ¡®If Mother really follows Father and runs away¡­ Then, I¡¯ll be left behind alone¡­¡¯


    Tang Yin raised his hand and touched Xia Xia¡¯s small head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can think again and make a better plan.¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She smiled as bright as sunshine and her black eyes shone like stars.


    ¡°Great! Aunt Tang, when will Xiao Ya wake up?¡± Xia Xia bit her finger and continued, ¡°She has been sleeping for a long time. Mother said we shouldn¡¯t oversleep. That¡¯s why Mother will make me wake up early every day. But why can Xiao Ya stay asleep?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment at the mention of Xiao Ya. Her smile faded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Xiao Qing said she would wake up, so¡­ She will wake up. I¡¯ll need to wait.¡±


    She would always wait for her to wake up. She believed that since her mother was still alive, then one day, she would wake up.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia looked lost, perhaps still not quite understanding.


    Tang Yin came back to her senses and took Xia Xia¡¯s hand; she smiled and said softly, ¡°Xia Xia, let¡¯s go find your mother.¡±


    The warm sunlight fell upon Tang Yin¡¯s body.


    This warmth somehow made her think of Nalan Jing¡­


    She pursed her lips and sighed lightly.


    ¡®Where is Brother Nalan¡­ Is he still¡­ Alive?


    ***


    In Tian Feng City¡­


    This city was one of the main cities of Tianling Kingdom and ruled by a local tyrant, Zhang Tianlei.


    At this moment, in the chief manor¡¯s dungeon, a little girl sat in the corner, curled up into a ball. She wrapped her arms tightly around herself, perhaps feeling a little cold.


    Dust and dirt covered her face, but one could still see her stunning features.


    She was young, just about ten years old, but already had a long and slender body, bright eyes, and white teeth.


    Bang!


    A sword cut the lock outside the cell, and the moment the young girl looked up, she saw the man had already entered and pulled her into his arms immediately.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    The young girl murmured, tears streaming from her eyes. She used her dirty hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Brother, with you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man took the young girl¡¯s hand and just wanted to walk out when countless guards suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Then, a fierce, well-dressed middle-aged man appeared from behind the guards.


    ¡°Nalan Jing, your sister stole from my chief manor. If you don¡¯t return all the things you¡¯ve stolen, both of you can¡¯t leave my dungeon today!¡±


    The middle-aged man smirked.


    Nalan Jing held the longsword, his hand trembled slightly, but his face remained expressionless. ¡°Da¡¯er did not steal your things.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged man laughed wildly. ¡°Nalan Jing, I¡¯ve let both of you stay in my manor for two years. But you are so ungrateful for stealing my spirit herbs!¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Nalan Jing was probably worried about Dai¡¯er, shielding her firmly in his arms. ¡°You locked us up for two years! You never allow us to leave your manor for two years!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky because my son is in love with your sister. If not because of your sister¡¯s age, she would have been my son¡¯s wife by now. We don¡¯t allow her to go out freely because we don¡¯t want her to do something that will embarrass my son! I have to ask you to stay with me.¡±


    Nalan Jing sneered. ¡°Dai¡¯er has no marriage contract with your silly son. What right do you have to treat her like this?¡±


    Zhang Tianlei frowned. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he looked at the little girl standing next to Nalan Jing.


    ¡°This little girl has this sort of charm at such a young age. Once she grows up, she will be a great seducer of men. But my son has fallen for her, and I can do nothing about it. Otherwise, with people like you who have no status and no background, how can you enter my Zhang family¡¯s gate? The only thing that you can rely on is my son¡¯s favor¡­¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face darkened as she stared at Zhang Tianlei indignantly. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    Zhang Tianlei sneered. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve seen many good-looking girls like you. All of them are like you when they are young, but they will all commit themselves to a strong man once they grow up. I know¡­ My son is quite incapable, but he is my son! I¡¯m the most powerful man in Tian Feng City! No one dares to mess with you when you marry into my Zhang family. All women in this city want to be my son¡¯s wife.¡±


    But since Nalan Jing and Dai¡¯er passed by here two years ago, his silly son had become obsessed with this little girl and wanted to marry her.


    Bang!


    A fierce wind suddenly surged out of Nalan Jing¡¯s longsword. He raised his sword and rushed toward Zhang Tianlei.


    His pale face was full of anger, and there was a sharp murderous intent in his eyes.


    Zhang Tianlei sneered and punched Nalan Jing¡¯s chest.


    The powerful force from the fist spread into his body. He spurted out a mouthful of blood and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Dai¡¯er¡¯s tears gushed out like spring water.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother¡­ If I hadn¡¯t followed you here, everything wouldn¡¯t have happened, and¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have been injured and trapped with me for two years.¡±


    However, she had wanted to see Feng Ruqing, so she followed him here. But now they were stuck in this city, unable to find Feng Ruqing and Tang Yin.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the tears on Dai¡¯er¡¯s face.


    In the Nalan family, Dai¡¯er had always been pampered, and no one dared to bully her.


    But now, their most beloved Dai¡¯er was so humiliated¡­


    He raised his hand and touched Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s head gently. ¡°Dai¡¯er, I will take you away. Even if I have to face a bloody battle, I will not let you stay in this place anymore.¡±


    As the words fell, he turned to Zhang Tianlei¡¯s men once again. His eyes were cold, filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Zhang Tianlei sneered. ¡°I would like to see today how you are going to leave my city!¡±

 Chapter 1818

    Nalan Jing ignored Zhang Tianlei, his hand holding Nalan Dai¡¯er tightly as he slowly walked toward the crowd.


    The Zhang family guards all drew their swords and pointed them at Nalan Jing, surrounding them.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er held Nalan Jing¡¯s hand nervously¡­


    She was from the Nalan family, and she would never bow down to the enemy.


    She would rather die than disgrace herself!


    Zhang Tianlei frowned.


    ¡°This little girl is now ten years old. Initially, I thought she was young and wanted to raise her for a few more years. Since you are so disobedient now and have even stolen my spirit herbs, then I can only make her give her body in exchange for the spirit herbs.¡±


    He looked at Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s stubborn little face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you listen to me, I can let your brother live here for the rest of his life without worries. But if you disagree, I will force you to marry my son today, and I will kill your brother!¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er stopped in her tracks; her eyes were cold and fierce. ¡°Then, just kill me now.¡±


    Even though no one in Land of No Return knew the Nalan family, she would never ruin the Nalan family¡¯s reputation just to save her life.


    She was proud of her family and her parents.


    She could not ruin her family name and lose all her dignity.


    ¡°Then, there is no need to be polite with you.¡± Zhang Tianlei sneered. ¡°Guards, arrest Nalan Dai¡¯er and kill Nalan Jing. I¡¯ve treated them well for Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s sake, but I have never thought that you would steal from my Zhang family and disobey me! So don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡±


    His voice was cold, as cold as his face.


    Nalan Jing pulled Dai¡¯er into his arms and drew his sword to resist the man¡¯s attack.


    Zhang Tianlei did not strike again.


    Perhaps he thought that his men¡¯s power was enough to kill Nalan Jing.


    Nalan Jing protected Dai¡¯er with one hand, while the other hand gripped the longsword to fight the enemy in front of him.


    His sweat flowed down his face.


    However, even if he faced more dangerous enemies, he would never let go of the little girl in his arms.


    He had promised her to bring her to Feng Ruqing safely¡­


    The people in Land of No Return were different from those in Cang Yue Mainland.


    Even a guard was extremely powerful.


    Nalan Jing¡¯s shoulder was severely wounded, blood stained his robe, but he did not even stop¡­


    The dark dungeon was still a little damp.


    The scent of congealed blood in the dungeon made people nauseous.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er saw that Nalan Jing was already covered in blood. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Brother, leave me alone for now. They won¡¯t hurt me. You need to find our cousin, so I can get out of here.¡±


    Nalan Jing was silent for a moment.


    ¡®These people will not kill Dai¡¯er, but they will torture her and abuse her¡­


    ¡®Dai¡¯er is such a gentle little girl. How can she bear to be treated like this? She won¡¯t be able to bear that¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1819

    ¡°No! I will send my precious sister to someone who can protect her for the rest of her life, not this foolish son of the Zhang family!¡± Nalan Jing spat a mouthful of blood again. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth with his hand and said, ¡°Dai¡¯er, believe in me¡­ No matter what, I will take you out today.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er grasped Nalan Jing¡¯s hand tightly as she stared into his determined eyes.


    She believed that her brother would do what he had promised her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave this place.¡±


    Zhang Tianlei sneered, his eyes carrying a look of disdain.


    Nalan Jing did not say another word as he rushed violently into the crowd.


    Powerful forces emerged from his sword, but he did not attack those guards; instead, he fiercely smashed the dungeon¡¯s gate.


    Nalan Jing pulled Dai¡¯er into his arms and swiftly rushed toward the broken gate.


    The guards were stunned, but because Nalan Dai¡¯er was in Nalan Jing¡¯s arms, they did not dare to attack them too harshly. They were afraid that the young master would cry again if they accidentally hurt the little girl.


    Seeing Nalan Jing rushing toward the gate, Zhang Tianlei¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he finally made a move.


    A powerful force blasted at Nalan Jing¡¯s back, making him spurt a mouthful of blood again.


    He turned to look at the group of people chasing behind him and turned to the beautiful little girl in his arms.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, I can¡¯t accompany you to find Ruqing. Go to her, and she will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er heart tightened, her face pale like snow. She held Nalan Jing¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°You want to leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Dai¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s voice was tinged with regret.


    ¡®Dai¡¯er and I¡­ Only one can leave!¡¯


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s tears flowed down her delicate face as she shook her head. ¡°No! I want to go with you.¡±


    Nalan Jing smiled bitterly.


    Unfortunately, there was no more chance¡­


    The guards had already caught up to him, so he no longer had a chance to leave.


    Nalan Jing whistled into the sky, and steeply, an eagle came flying from not far away. It was only an eagle with ordinary strength. Half a month ago, Dai¡¯er happened to see this wounded eagle in the chief manor¡¯s backyard.


    From that time on, she went there every day and fed it with the spirit herbs given by Ruqing.


    The people in the chief manor said she stole the spirit herbs and locked her up because she saved this eagle.


    Nalan Jing used all his strength to throw Dai¡¯er up into the sky.


    The eagle quickly grabbed Dai¡¯er with its claws and flew away without looking back.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    A heart-rending shout echoed through the sky.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er stretched out her hand, trying to grab Nalan Jing, but no matter how hard she tried, she could no longer grab him¡­


    Despair, pain, and sorrow filled her heart¡­ With endless grief¡­


    Zhang Tianlei¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°I will bring that girl back. Guard, beat this kid up for me first!¡±

 Chapter 1820

    Nalan Jing gazed at the disappearing Nalan Dai¡¯er in the sky; he turned sideways and blocked the guards.


    He was tall and huge like a mountain, blocking all the storm for the people he cared the most¡­


    Zhang Tianlei looked at Nalan Jing with eyes filled with murderous intent. He clenched his fists tightly and punched Nalan Jing¡¯s chest hard.


    Nalan Jing could not withstand such a powerful force; he spurted out a mouthful of blood, flew backward, and fell in the middle of the crowd.


    His vision gradually blurred, only the little girl¡¯s sweet face appeared in his mind, so bright and lovely¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡®Xiao Yin¡­¡¯


    He gradually started to close his eyes.


    ¡®I can no longer protect you¡­¡¯


    An unbearable pain suddenly struck his heart, making it somewhat hard to breathe¡­


    ***


    With Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s last glance at her brother, she saw him flying out like a stray arrow before falling to the ground, unable to get up again.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Brother!!!¡±


    Her wailing voice was filled with hoarseness and endless grief.


    However, no matter how hard she yelled, the person on the ground never looked up at her again¡­


    ***


    Zhang Tianlei sneered and walked toward Nalan Jing. He looked at the man lying on the ground coldly.


    He then smirked as he raised his hand again, holding his long sword.


    ¡°You think she can just escape like this? No one can escape from Zhang Tianlei!¡±


    He laughed wildly and crossed over Nalan Jing¡¯s body.


    However, just as he was about to chase after Nalan Dai¡¯er, a hand tightly tugged at his leg.


    Zhang Tianlei turned around, and his gaze fell on the young man¡¯s pale face. He sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ Allow you¡­ To go to her¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was weak as if he had no more strength, but even so, he still grabbed Zhang Tianlei¡¯s leg firmly and would not let him go.


    Boom!


    Zhang Tianlei once again hit him with his strong fists. ¡°You want to die? Then, I will send you to hell!¡±


    Poof!


    The blood in Nalan Jing¡¯s mouth kept pouring. He felt a burning pain in his chest, and his hand almost lost its strength.


    However, once he thought of Nalan Dai¡¯er¡¯s bright smile, his heart became more and more determined, and he used his remaining strength to stop Zhang Tianlei.


    Zhang Tian Lei looked down at the man lying on the ground and commanded expressionlessly, ¡°You guys go after Nalan Dai¡¯er. I¡¯ll settle this man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the guards answered respectfully and left at once.


    Nalan Jing coughed out a mouthful of blood again.


    At this moment, Nalan Dai¡¯er had already lost the trail in the sky, and these people might not be able to catch her up. As long as he could stall Zhang Tianlei, it would be enough¡­


    Thud!


    Zhang Tianlei kicked him violently, knocking Nalan Jing to the ground.


    His gaze was livid and ruthless as he stepped forward and lifted Nalan Jing¡¯s lapel.


    ¡°Do you know that you are asking for a death wish?¡±


    Nalan Jing closed his eyes, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I only know that I¡¯ll have no regret if Dai¡¯er is safe¡­¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Zhang Tianlei raised his hand and threw Nalan Jing to the ground.


    This time, Nalan Jing finally lost all his strength. He looked down and coughed lightly, coughing out the blood inside his throat.


    The sword in Zhang Tianlei¡¯s hand was pointed at Nalan Jing, his face expressionless. ¡°Since you are begging for death, I shall fulfill your wish!¡±


    His long sword permitted a cold aura, and it pierced through Nalan Jing¡¯s chest fiercely. Blood seeped out and stained his robe red.


    His breathing gradually weakened, and his vision became more and more blurry.


    He felt so exhausted¡­ He wanted to close his eyes and rest for a while.


    ***


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Just at the moment when Zhang Tianlei was about to make another move, a hurried voice suddenly came.


    He turned and saw an old housekeeper from the chief manor approaching him anxiously.


    ¡°Master, I found this ¡®wanted¡¯ notice in the city.¡±


    ¡®A ¡®wanted¡¯ notice?¡¯


    Zhang Tianlei stretched out his hand doubtfully and took the scroll handed over by the old housekeeper.


    The picture painted on the scroll was a young man with starry eyes and looked so familiar.


    He paused for a moment, subconsciously turned his head, and looked at the man in the pool of blood, shocked.


    ¡°This man¡­¡±


    ¡®Who is this guy, and why is someone wanted?¡¯


    Subsequently, Zhang Tianlei once again looked at the notice.


    Besides a portrait, there was no more description, only a short message.


    ¡®If you find the whereabouts of this person, immediately notify General Tianya Manor. There will be a big reward.


    ¡®General Tianya Manor?¡¯


    A cold light flashed in Zhang Tianlei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nalan Dai¡¯er has so many spirit herbs. Could it be that¡­ They stole these spirit herbs from Tianya? That¡¯s why they are wanted?¡±


    ¡°Master, I guess so. It looks like this person is General Tianya¡¯s enemy. If we bring him to General Manor, General Tianya will definitely reward us.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper¡­¡± Zhang Tianlei smirked. ¡°Use the spirit herb to wake him up. Don¡¯t let him die for the time being. After all, if he really stole something from General Manor, Tianya must want to deal with him personally. But don¡¯t let him recover either. We must show our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Zhang Tianlei glanced at Nalan Jing on the ground and sneered. ¡°Nalan Jing, you might have been safe if your sister had married my son earlier. Since you are so against me, then I can only send both of you to Tianya. You and your sister¡¯s life is none of my business now.¡±


    ***


    General Manor.


    Tang Yin bit the brush in her hand and looked at the portrait spread out in front of her.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, have you drawn my cousin in the missing poster?¡± Feng Ruqing smiled as she walked forward and took the paper from Tang Yin.


    She stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°You drew this?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Tang Yin nodded. ¡°Xiao Qing, did I draw Brother Nalan too handsomely? Do you want me to draw something ugly?¡±


    Feng Ruqing stiffened. ¡°Why did you draw him like this?¡±


    She should not have trusted this girl to give her such an important task!


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Tang Yin seemed lost. She took out the other portrait in her hand and said confusedly, ¡°This is the sample I found in the city gate before. I drew it according to this painting, and I wrote ¡®WANTED¡¯ on it. Is it¡­ Wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at the drawing in Tang Yin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Tang Yin did not notice Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression and asked smilingly, ¡°What do you think of the painting I did. Is it very similar to Brother Nalan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is similar, but¡­ It looks more like a wanted poster.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ People can still recognize Brother Nalan with my drawing.¡± Tang Yin smiled brightly and put away the portrait in her hand. ¡°Someone will send the news to us sooner or later, and we will meet him again.¡±


    The smile on Tang Yin¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and she sighed lightly, his gaze somewhat sorrowful.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know when that is¡­¡±


    In the past, she felt nothing when she had Nalan Jing by her side, but now¡­ She suddenly missed him after not seeing him for a long time.


    Oh, and she missed Gu Yiyi too¡­


    Tang Yin¡¯s face reddened as she thought about this. ¡°Xiao Qing, when can we go back? I want to go back to Cang Yue Mainland. I miss Gu Yiyi¡­ I miss Dai¡¯er and Old Master Nalan. I also miss Uncle Nalan a little¡­¡±


    Although Uncle Nalan was stingy and fierce, he still treated her well in the Nalan family.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes, and after half a second, she looked up at the girl in front of her smilingly.


    ¡°Trust me. We will leave here soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Tang Yin smiled, revealing her two canine teeth. That smile was bright and lovely, but there were still tears in her eyes that had not been wiped.


    ¡°The spiritual qi here is denser than Cang Yue Mainland, but I still like Cang Yue Mainland more. I don¡¯t want to stay in this place. I always feel that¡­ There are too many bad people here.¡±


    Moreover, this place was not her hometown¡­


    She turned around and looked at the door of the room not far away, and her eyes once again dimmed for a moment.


    ¡®When will Mother wake up¡­¡¯


    ***


    Outside of Wu Shang City, an eagle flew high in the sky, holding onto Nalan Dai¡¯er tightly.


    A group of people was still chasing after them. Therefore, the flying eagle did not dare to stop and continued flying faster.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er cried to the point where she almost fainted; her reddened eyes were so heartbreaking to see.


    ¡°Put me down¡­ I want to find my brother. They will not kill my brother if I stay with him. That man will not let him go. I want to go find him!¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er knew Zhang Tianlei well.


    His stupid son wanted to marry her, and Zhang Tianlei loved his only son. He would fulfill all his son¡¯s wishes, and he would not kill them for his stupid son.


    However, things might be different if she escaped from them.


    Zhang Tianlei would really kill her brother¡­


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er struggled desperately, trying to break free from the flying eagle¡¯s claws so that she could go to Nalan Jing.


    He was her brother. She wanted to stay with him and face all the hardship together.


    The eagle cawed lowly. Perhaps it had not yet recovered from its past injuries and was struggling to fly high.


    However, it saw the people who were chasing after him almost catching up. It gritted its teeth and flapped its wings hard, trying to throw off the people behind it.


    The little girl kept struggling, making the eagle exhausted. It started to lose its balance and gradually fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1823

    Deep in the forest¡­


    Tianya held a pot of wine in his hand, raised his head, and emptied it. He then wiped his mouth with his sleeve smilingly.


    ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s wine is so good. No wonder the old master of the Helian family also misses it. If I didn¡¯t come here, I am afraid that he would keep bugging me, begging me for this wine¡­¡±


    ¡®Good wine, delicious wine!¡¯


    Just when Tianya was raising his head again to drink, a little girl fell from the sky, with an eagle, and landed before him¡­


    Tianya froze. He looked down at the little girl in front of him and then raised his head to look at the sky, confused.


    ¡°How can a child fall from the sky?¡±


    ¡®This little girl is only about ten years old¡­ What has happened to her? Why does she look so messy?¡¯


    Tianya pondered for a short while and decided to take this girl back to be friends with Xia Xia.


    But¡­


    He did not know where this girl came from. Was it alright if he simply took her away?


    Just when Tianya was hesitating, countless figures descended from the sky and landed in front of Tianya.


    These people¡¯s aura was overwhelming, like sharp swords, and they instantly rushed toward the unconscious little girl.


    Tianya¡¯s face darkened. How dared this group of people to bully a child in front of him?


    Just when the group was about to reach the little girl, Tianya moved, and in the blink of an eye, he was already standing in front of the group.


    His face was stern and cold, his red robes fluttering with the wind.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Two words, but they contained a powerful force, causing everyone¡¯s chest to tighten. They suddenly vomited blood, flying a few meters back.


    Their eyes were filled with cautiousness as they steadied themselves and stared at Tianya. ¡°She is the Zhang family¡¯s young master¡¯s future wife. She ran away with someone, so we have the right to bring her back. Please do not interfere in this matter.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Tianya¡¯s powerful aura that made these people fearful and was quite polite to him, not daring to have any conflict.


    ¡°Future wife?¡± Tianya smiled coldly as he looked down at the little girl lying on the ground. ¡°Do you mean this girl or that eagle?¡±


    The group was speechless.


    They gritted their teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s that little girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but this little girl looks young, so young to be a wife. You said she ran with someone. It wouldn¡¯t be with this eagle, right?¡± Tianya asked and looked at the group of people in front of him fiercely¡­


    He did not know where these people came from but did they think he was a fool?


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    A soft murmur came from the little girl¡¯s mouth.


    Tianya stopped, frowned, and stared at the little girl on the ground.


    The little girl was still unconscious. Her small face was pale, and she seemed to be in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill my brother¡­¡±


    Her voice carried panic, helplessness, and¡­ Grief¡­


    Tianya turned to look at these people. ¡°It seems that you not only chased this little girl but also killed her brother. What I hate most in this life is bullying! Now, this little girl is still unconscious. I will let you go first¡­ I want one of you to go back and tell your master that Tianya will visit him soon.¡±


    ¡®Tian¡­ Tianya!¡¯


    This name, like a thunderbolt, made this group of people all dumbfounded.


    Everyone in Land of No Return knew Tianya, not only because of his strength and achievements but also¡­


    He loved to meddle with others¡¯ business!

 Chapter 1824

    The group stared at Tianya with eyes filled with fear. They panic, subconsciously retreating backward.


    Tianya did not give them any more chances.


    He moved as fast as the wind, and in a flash, he was already in front of them. He waved his wand, and bright rays of light shone from his palm. Suddenly, those people all fell to the ground in front of him, leaving only one person standing frozen and unblinking.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tianya snapped expressionlessly. ¡°After a few days, I will go to you. I can¡¯t believe that such a thing is still happening in Tianling Kingdom.¡±


    The man came back to his senses and looked at his companions who had fallen in a pool of blood. He left swiftly without looking back, afraid that if he stayed for a moment longer, he would lose his life here.


    Tianya turned back; his eyes fell upon the little girl lying on the ground. He frowned. He picked her up and sighed as he turned to look at the eagle.


    ¡®This eagle is quite big and heavy¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, the eagle did not stay unconscious for long and woke up soon. After it saw Nalan Dai¡¯er being carried on Tianya¡¯s shoulders, it panicked and cawed anxiously.


    Tianya glanced at the eagle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt her. This little girl is seriously injured, so I¡¯ll take her back. If you¡¯re worried, then you can follow me back.¡±


    The eagle cawed lowly, but it did not stop Tianya from leaving as it did not have the strength to stop him. It then followed Tianya silently while its eyes were still fixed upon Nalan Dai¡¯er¡­


    ***


    Inside General Manor¡­


    Feng Ruqing discussed something with someone, and suddenly, an old voice came from outside the door. ¡°Qing¡¯er, I picked up a little girl for you. She can stay here and become Xia Xia¡¯s friend.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. She stood up from her chair and walked toward Tianya.


    Immediately, she saw the little girl being carried on Tianya¡¯s shoulders.


    This little girl¡¯s head was down, so Feng Ruqing did not see her face clearly.


    However, when Tianya put the little girl down¡­


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed dramatically. Endless anger surged from her heart like a fierce storm.


    Tianya froze and looked at Feng Ruqing, confused.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Feng Ruqing ignored Tianya. She raised her hand and pulled the little girl on the ground into her arms.


    More than two years¡­ The little girl had become more beautiful, but her features were still the same. Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart suddenly ached.


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    The white phoenix only said Nalan Jing was here but did not tell her that Nalan Dai¡¯er had also come with him.


    She clenched her fists tightly, looking at the little girl¡¯s unconscious appearance. The anger in her heart almost burned her.


    ¡°Oh, I found her in the forest. Someone was chasing after this little girl. I heard that that group of people killed her brother. Those people wanted to force her to marry their young master. I pitied this little girl, so I brought her back.¡±


    Tang Yin ran out of the room after hearing Tianya¡¯s words. She looked down, staring at the familiar little girl¡­

 Chapter 1825

    ¡®Brother Nalan is dead?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing held Nalan Dai¡¯er tightly as she pursed her lips and walked toward the backyard without saying a word.


    There seemed to be a terrifying storm brewing in her eyes.


    Tianya turned to look at Tang Yin, somewhat puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Tang Yin lowered her eyes. Her heart was cold, with endless grief and anger.


    ¡°Does Grandfather Tianya know who that little girl is?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Tianya became even more confused. ¡°Is she Qing¡¯er¡¯s friend?¡±


    Tang Yin closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, her eyes were full of despair.


    ¡°She¡¯s Nalan Dai¡¯er.¡±


    ¡®Nalan Dai¡¯er!¡¯


    Tianya suddenly stiffened and asked in disbelief. ¡°Who did you say this little girl is?¡±


    ¡°Nalan Dai¡¯er. Her brother is Nalan Jing! Brother Nalan is dead. He¡¯s dead¡­¡±


    Brother Nalan would always bring delicious food to her and offend his father to protect her¡­ He was dead now¡­


    He would always tolerate her and indulge her no matter what mistakes she made¡­ Tang Yin¡¯s heart ached¡­ She had never been this sad before¡­


    Tianya froze.


    Qing¡¯er had told him about Nalan Dai¡¯er before¡­


    And they were searching for Nalan Jing¡­


    But now¡­ One was unconscious, and one was dead!


    Anger burned within him and seemed to seep into the surroundings, filling up the entire courtyard. Everyone could feel the murderous aura in Tianya¡¯s heart; no one dared to say a word¡­


    Xia Xia stood confused, biting her fingers. She did not know what was happening here.


    However, she could feel the sadness in her mother and Aunt Tang and sense the anger in Grandfather Tianya¡­


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Just then, a figure hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Someone outside has come to meet you, saying they¡¯re from the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°The Zhang family? Which Zhang family?¡±


    ¡°The Zhang family of Tian Feng City!¡±


    ¡®The Zhang family of Tian Feng City?¡¯


    Tianya smirked.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    Tang Yin raised her face, tears pouring down her delicate face as she said, ¡°Grandfather Tianya, is the Zhang family of Tian Feng City related to the death of Brother Nalan?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Tianya did not know which Zhang family those people in the forest were talking about.


    However¡­


    He had nothing to do with the people of Tian Feng City, and now that they had suddenly come to his door. He could not help but think of the Zhang family that was responsible for this tragedy!


    Tang Yin clenched her fists tightly. She turned and saw the guards walking over with a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was cold and looked somewhat arrogant, but he smiled brightly when he saw Tianya.


    He looked humble now because he knew Tianya well, and he did not want to make any mistakes in front of Tianya.


    However, he did not know that he had already committed an unforgivable fault from the moment he abducted Nalan Jing and Nalan Dai¡¯er¡­


    ¡°General Tianya¡­¡±


    Zhang Tianlei stepped forward with a smile. ¡°I saw the ¡®wanted¡¯ notice put up by your people. I just happened to meet the person you are looking for, and I¡¯ve brought him to Wu Shang City.¡±

 Chapter 1826

    Tianya clenched his fists tightly, but before seeing Nalan Jing, he must hold his anger back. ¡°Where is that man?!¡±


    Zhang Tianlei¡¯s heart thumped harder as he looked at Tianya¡¯s cold expression¡­


    Could it be that¡­ Tianya was not happy because he did not bring that guy to General Manor today?


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the inn. General Tianya, I¡¯ll ask someone to bring him here.¡±


    Zhang Tianlei hurriedly winked at the man beside him and ordered him to bring Nalan Jing.


    The man saw Zhang Tianlei¡¯s wink and hurriedly retreated.


    The breeze was somewhat warm today, but when it brushed against Tang Yin, she felt cold.


    Her small fist clenched tighter and tighter, looking at Zhang Tianlei with hatred.


    Zhang Tianlei was somewhat puzzled. ¡®Have I offended this little girl before? Why does she stare at me as if I¡¯ve killed her whole family¡­¡¯


    ¡°General Tianya, I don¡¯t understand¡­ When did I offend this little girl?¡±


    He frowned.


    Tianya was still expressionless, with an endless storm hidden behind his eyes.


    ¡°When will that man arrive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far. It should be soon.¡±


    Tianya did not answer him, and he did not dare to continue asking questions for fear that he might offend this old guy.


    As time passed by, Zhang Tianlei was somewhat awkward and uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, his men soon dragged the half-dead Nalan Jing over.


    He quietly sighed in relief.


    He thought that with Nalan Jing here, Tianya should no longer treat him coldly¡­


    Suddenly, a gust of wind passed by, and Tianya¡¯s figure instantly landed next to Nalan Jing, snatched him from Zhang Tianlei¡¯s arms, and threw him to Tang Yin.


    ¡°Take a look. Is it him?¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes fell upon the man¡¯s handsome face.


    He was still the same as two years ago¡­


    He would always smile at her brightly.


    However, now¡­ He could not smile anymore!


    Tang Yin brushed the man¡¯s face with her fingers as tears flowed, instantly soaking her face.


    Zhang Tianlei only paid attention to Tianya. Moreover, the hatred in Tang Yin¡¯s eyes just now made him a little creeped out, so he never looked at her again. He did not notice the grief in her eyes the moment she saw Nalan Jing¡­


    Tianya turned to Tang Yin and said coldly, ¡°Qing¡¯er is in the room. You send him to Qing¡¯er, and both of you stay in there. I will take care of it.¡±


    Tang Yin naturally understood that saving Nalan Jing and Dai¡¯er was the most important thing now. She did not argue much with Tianya and simply nodded as she looked at Zhang Tianlei with eyes filled with murderous intent before leaving.


    Zhang Tianlei could feel the murderous aura even without looking at Tang Yin. He trembled a little and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°General Tianya, I¡¯ve already sent the man and about the reward you¡¯ve promised¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will give it to you!¡± Tianya sneered as he walked toward Zhang Tianlei.


    Zhang Tianlei smiled. ¡°Great. General Tianya is known for keeping his words and¡­¡±


    Before Zhang Tianlei could finish his words, Tianya¡¯s red robes flapped, and in an instant, his foot had landed on Zhang Tianlei¡¯s head.


    Tianya kicked him hard, sending his body crashing into the wall.

 Chapter 1827

    Zhang Tianlei was dumbfounded. He looked at Tianya blankly, and his eyes were full of doubts. ¡°General Tianya, you¡­¡±


    Tianya slammed his fist down hard, smashing Zhang Tianlei¡¯s face hard, and he almost passed out from the dizziness.


    Zhang Tianlei spurted a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground helplessly.


    Then, an old voice spoke from above his head, carrying a wave of unconcealable anger.


    ¡°Is there a little girl who has already run away?¡±


    Zhang Tianlei raised his head in surprise. Could Tianya be angry and hitting him because he also wanted Nalan Dai¡¯er, and he had only brought back one?


    ¡°General Tianya, that little girl has run away.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know where she is now?¡± Tianya asked coldly.


    Zhang Tianlei¡¯s face was pale, and his body was a little cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Tianya stomped his foot on Zhang Tianlei¡¯s chest.


    ¡°She is in my manor!¡±


    This sentence made Zhang Tianlei even more confused as if he did not know what Tianya meant now.


    ¡®Nalan Dai¡¯er is here?


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Tianya put his foot back and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Then, do you know why I sent someone to draw a portrait to find Nalan Jing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhang Tianlei gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Nalan Jing¡¯s grandfather is my in-law!¡±


    ¡®Nalan Jing¡¯s grandfather is my in-law!¡¯


    This voice filled Zhang Tianlei¡¯s mind, and he was a bit confused.


    ¡®Nalan Jing¡¯s grandfather is Tianya¡¯s in-law¡­ It means that Nalan Jing is his granddaughter¡¯s cousin?¡¯


    His mind instantly went blank.


    ¡°He¡­ He¡­¡±


    At this moment, panic had begun to invade his heart, causing his face to turn paler.


    ¡®How did it turn out like this?!¡¯


    He had rushed over to flatter Tianya, but who knew that Nalan Jing turned out to be the cousin of General Manor¡¯s young lady?


    ¡°Guess one last time, what will be your downfall for treating the Nalan siblings like this?¡± Tianya¡¯s face was gloomy, filled with murderous intent, and Zhang Tianlei¡¯s red robes looked like they were dyed red with blood.


    Thoroughly panicked, he rose from the ground and kowtowed to Tianya.


    ¡°General Tianya, spare my life. Nalan Jing is not dead. He is still alive¡­ I didn¡¯t kill him¡­¡±


    If he had not seen the notice, perhaps, Nalan Jing would have been dead.


    Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, he did not kill Nalan Jing.


    Otherwise, no matter how hard he pleaded for mercy, Tianya would never let him go.


    ¡°You mean, Nalan Jing was only injured?¡± Tianya smiled coldly.


    Zhang Tianlei coughed up blood. ¡°General, you can beat me, but please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare my life.¡±


    Tianya sneered. ¡°Do you know the price of hurting him?¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhang Tianlei understood that Tianya was not going to let him off lightly.


    He raised his head stiffly, swallowed hard, and his voice trembled as he spoke,¡±I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1828

    ¡°You hurt him, and you will die!¡±


    Even if he did not do it, his precious granddaughter would do it.


    Therefore, he would punish Zhang Tianlei for his precious granddaughter, as he did not want to get her hands dirty¡­


    A burst of coldness filled Zhang Tianlei¡¯s heart, and he was stunned. ¡°People said that General Tianya is an upright man. I admit that I¡¯ve hurt Nalan Jing, and I¡¯m willing to accept the same punishment, but I didn¡¯t kill him. Why would you treat me so cruelly?¡±


    Tianya wanted to kill him¡­


    Was this price a little too high?


    ¡°You hurt Nalan Jing first beforehand. Is it wrong if I punish you for that? Secondly, if you have not seen the ¡®wanted¡¯ notice, I¡¯m afraid that Nalan Jing would have already lost his life, and¡­ Two years ago, I, General Tianya, had no one to protect¡­¡±


    Two years ago, he was alone and had no relatives.


    He was strict to Feng Lianqing and others, with no mercy.


    However¡­


    After Qing¡¯er came, he had a reason to be unreasonable. He would protect her no matter what kind of situation.


    Nalan Jing was not only a member of the Nalan family but also¡­ Someone who Qing¡¯er cared a lot about.


    Tianya raised his long sword and walked toward Zhang Tianlei.


    He then swung his sword and cut Zhang Tianlei¡¯s finger.


    The pain made him cry out in agony.


    This was the equivalent of giving him a thousand cuts. This kind of pain was not something that ordinary people could endure.


    ¡°Grandfather Tianya¡­¡±


    A voice came from behind him.


    Tianya turned his head around and saw Tang Yin walking over, holding a little girl¡¯s hand.


    This little girl¡¯s face was a bit pale, and her big eyes seemed angry as she looked at Zhang Tianlei.


    As for Tang Yin, she was still teary, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Xiao Qing is saving Brother Nalan. She can¡¯t come out now. Dai¡¯er has woken up, so I brought her here. I want her to watch him die!¡±


    Tianya¡¯s gaze fell upon Dai¡¯er.


    The first time he saw this little girl, he felt some fondness for her, not expecting that she was the Nalan family member.


    How heartbroken the Nalan family would be if they saw Dai¡¯er and Nalan Jing wounded to such an extent.


    Nalan Dai¡¯er raised her stubborn face as she turned to Zhang Tianlei.


    ¡°I secretly followed my brother and came to Land of No Return, but not long after I arrived, I met Zhang Tianlei¡¯s son.


    ¡°His son saw me and thought I was cute, so he wanted to take me away. Later, the Zhang family¡¯s people abducted my brother and I, and forbade us to go out¡­


    ¡°But I could still walk freely in Zhang Manor, so I went to the backyard and saw an eagle fell. It said it was hiding from the Nan family and was injured. I picked it up and fed it the spirit herb given to me by my cousin before to save it¡­


    ¡°Zhang Tianlei said I stole his spirit herbs. He locked me up and forced my brother to give him all the spirit herbs. My brother risked his life to save me¡­ It was all my fault.¡±


    If she had known, there would be today¡­ She would never remove the scars on her face¡­


    In this way, she would not have attracted the villains and suffered serious injuries.


    Tianya¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Xiao Dai¡¯er, Nalan Jing will be fine. Being beautiful is not a sin. Those who see beautiful girls and use all means to get the girls they like are the ones that should be blamed.¡±

 Chapter 1829

    Nalan Dai¡¯er looked up and stared hard at Zhang Tianlei.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s these people who are at fault¡­¡¯


    ¡°Housekeeper¡­¡± Tianya¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Torture him to death and inform me when he dies. I will take Dai¡¯er to Tian Feng City, and those who have hurt her in the Zhang family will pay the same price as him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General,¡± the housekeeper replied respectfully.


    Zhang Tianlei¡¯s gaze was filled with despair; his heart was so oppressed that he could not utter another word¡­


    ***


    Nalan Jing felt like he had a long dream.


    In this dream, he saw a young girl smile at him.


    It then became a memory that he could never erase¡­ Perhaps, he and she had a connection that could never be severed.


    She was also the person he could never let go of in this world.


    ¡°Brother Nalan¡­¡±


    A clear voice called out to him that sounded close to his ears.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, why hasn¡¯t Brother Nalan woken up yet¡­¡±


    He could hear her sobbing quietly, and his heart ached for her.


    Cold tears fell upon his hands and seemingly into his heart¡­


    He wanted to open his eyes and raise his hand to wipe away her tears, but he had no strength to do so¡­


    Then came another familiar voice.


    ¡°He will wake up soon. Xiao Yin, you stay here with him. I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    After saying these words, the voice traveled further away and gradually disappeared.


    Nalan Jing felt that only the young girl was left alone in the room.


    The young girl¡¯s hand was warm, holding his big hand. ¡°Mother was injured to save me. She has not woken up until now¡­ Brother Nalan, you once said that you wanted to protect me. There are so many evil people in Land of No Return. They want to kill me¡­


    ¡°Oh, they also said they want to catch me to turn me into their slave. I don¡¯t know what they will do to me, but it sounds a little scary. Brother Nalan, those bad people will take me away if you don¡¯t wake up and protect me.¡±


    ***


    His breath grew heavier. The young girl¡¯s words were like a hand; fiercely pinching his heart.


    Perhaps it was the anxiety and anger in his heart that made him suddenly open his eyes.


    His voice was dry and hoarse but filled with determination.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    A small face with a bright smile reflected before his eyes.


    Tang Yin jumped into Nalan Jing¡¯s arms, holding him so hard that he almost spurted blood.


    Tang Yin did not notice that she had caused secondary injury to Nalan Jing. She stared at him, unblinking. ¡°Brother Nalan, how are you doing? Does your body still hurt?¡±


    Nalan Jing was a little breathless. However, looking at the young girl¡¯s smile, he could not say that and smiled back at her after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The man raised his hand and brushed away the tears at the corner of her eyes with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

 Chapter 1830

    Tang Yin nodded obediently. ¡°Brother Nalan, I¡¯m strong now. Not as strong as Xiao Qing and that vixen, but¡­ I¡¯m already stronger than you. I¡¯m not the little girl that you had to protect back then.¡±


    Nalan Jing was speechless.


    Her words had left him with mixed emotions.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Tang Yin smiled, revealing her cute tiger teeth. ¡°In the future, you will follow me, and I will protect you.¡±


    Nalan Jing was slightly stunned; he looked at the little girl¡¯s smug face and smiled gently.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The door of the room was pushed open. Nalan Dai¡¯er just walked in through the door, and what she saw at a glance was Tang Yin, who was pressing against Nalan Jing¡¯s chest.


    Her eyes widened abruptly, and she was shocked.


    ¡°Dai¡¯er?¡± Tang Yin cocked her head and looked at Nalan Dai¡¯er, confused. ¡°Your brother is awake, but why do you look unhappy?¡±


    Only then did Nalan Dai¡¯er slowly come back to her senses. ¡°Oh, with the help of our cousin sister, my brother can¡¯t die¡­ So I¡¯m not too surprised.¡±


    Nalan Jing grabbed his chest; he felt a little pain in his heart.


    After saying that, Nalan Dai¡¯er turned around and left and thoughtfully closed the door for them.


    The moment she stepped out of the room, she ran excitedly to the front yard. A big smile filled her small face.


    ¡°Cousin Sister! Cousin Sister!¡±


    ***


    The front yard.


    Feng Ruqing was sitting on a chair with two leopards peeling the grapes for her.


    She leaned against the man in a white robe and smiled coldly as she looked at the miserable Zhang Tianlei in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a cheerful voice spoke. Feng Ruqing turned and saw Xiao Dai¡¯er pouncing over excitedly.


    However, before she could jump into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms, she was stopped by a hand and was thrown aside.


    Nan Xian glanced coldly, frightening Xiao Dai¡¯er.


    For some reason, she had always felt that her cousin sister¡¯s husband was a bit scary¡­


    And he seemed to dislike any girl who was around her cousin.


    ¡°Cousin Sister, I¡¯m here to tell you good news.¡±


    She smiled brightly with her eyes narrowed into crescent moons.


    ¡°Good news?¡± Feng Ruqing paused, ¡°Cousin Nalan¡­ He¡¯s awake?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but I also saw Sister Xiao Yin and my brother kissing and hugging in bed.¡±


    ¡®Kissing and hugging¡­ In bed?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face stiffened, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°His body has not yet recovered. For now¡­ It¡¯s better if he controls himself¡­ But they have been separated for so many years, so¡­ It¡¯s normal to have that feeling. I¡¯ll prepare some tonic medicine for him. You send it to him later.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Dai¡¯er smiled.


    ¡®If Mother knew this news, she would jump happily¡­


    ¡®And Father¡­He would cry nonstop.


    ¡®After all, Father has always thought that Sister Xiao Yin was too naughty. But Sister Xiao Yin is also our family¡­ Soon, she will become Father¡¯s daughter-in-law!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, one more thing¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°State Preceptor, we have to prepare a wedding for them. I can¡¯t let this matter ruin Tang Yin¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 1831 - Let Them Get Married? III

    Nan Xian looked at Nalan Dai¡¯er, and turned to the woman next to him ¡°Alright, but¡­ Tang Yin will be shy and may not agree with this wedding.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We prepare everything first, then force her to marry him.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er was dumbfounded and looked at Nan Xian doubtfully.


    She had always felt that her brother-in-law seemed to want Sister Xiao Yin to hurry up and get married¡­


    Feng Ruqing fell silent.


    ¡®Indeed. Xiao Yin has always denied her relationship with Cousin Nalan.


    ¡®Even Dai¡¯er has found out how intimate they are¡­


    ¡®So¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Grandfather to prepare for it. We will hold the wedding in Land of No Return and then have another one back in Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    No one knew when they could return to Cang Yue Mainland. Tang Yin and Nalan Jing¡¯s marriage could not be delayed. Otherwise¡­There would be another child in General Manor.


    She did not want anyone to talk bad about Tang Yin. Nalan Jing must be responsible for what he had done.


    ¡°Hide it from Tang Yin for the time being. We will tell her when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nalan Dai¡¯er was a bit torn. ¡°Sister Xiao Yin will know about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s silly.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s intelligence was traded for her beauty. Therefore, she was not worried that Tang Yin would know.


    ¡°Then, I want to participate, too. I want to help my brother get a wife. After all, Father and Mother are not here. I am the daughter of the Nalan family, so I have to help.¡±


    Nalan Dai¡¯er smiled sweetly; her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened as she looked at well-behaved Xiao Dai¡¯er. She raised her hand and touched Xiao Dai¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl¡­¡±


    Xia Xia stood aside. She looked at Xiao Dai¡¯er and then looked at Feng Ruqing before jumping into her arms.


    ¡°Mother, I am also a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing bent down and picked up Xia Xia. ¡°Both of you are good girls.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled and put her small head on Feng Ruqing¡¯s chest happily.


    Nan Xian smiled coldly.


    ¡®One love rival will get married¡­


    ¡®The next one will be that woman from the Helian family¡­ What¡¯s her name?


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s Helian Yue¡­


    ¡®She will also get married soon.¡¯


    ***


    Inside the room.


    Tang Yin stared at the door that was closed by Nalan Dai¡¯er blankly. She turned sideways and looked at Nalan Jing. ¡°Brother Nalan, what¡¯s wrong with Dai¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Nalan Jing quietly sighed in relief.


    It seemed that Dai¡¯er found Qing¡¯er first, and Qing¡¯er had saved him from the Zhang family.


    Seeing that Dai¡¯er was unharmed, he was also relieved.


    But¡­


    ¡°Xiao Yin, my cousin is already married.¡± Nalan Jing¡¯s tone was solemn.


    Tang Yin pouted. ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°And you should know that I¡¯m not your cousin. Only Qing¡¯er and Nan Xian can call me cousin. Nan Xian is her husband. They have been married, so you have no way to be with Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Tang Yin froze, looking at Nalan Jing angrily. She then slapped his face and pushed him down.

 Chapter 1832

    ¡°You deliberately humiliated me!¡±


    He deliberately stabbed her with this fact!


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were red, and tears almost fell as she glared at Nalan Jing fiercely.


    Nalan Jing remained calm. He held Tang Yin¡¯s hand and looked at her gently. ¡°I just do not want you to call me cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°You look down on me!¡± Tang Yin huffed and puffed.


    ¡°No¡­ You can call me by my name, or ¡®Brother Nalan¡¯ as you always did, but don¡¯t take me as your cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Yin froze and looked at Nalan Jing with doubt.


    Nalan Jing paused, finding it somewhat hard to explain.


    ¡°Fine¡­ If you don¡¯t want me to take you as my cousin, then I won¡¯t. But you will always be my Brother Nalan.¡± Tang Yin raised her gaze and smiled brightly.


    In that instant, Nalan Jing¡¯s heart was warmed, and he could not help but smile back at her.


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    ***


    Tang Yin was always in Nalan Jing¡¯s room in these few days, accompanying him, never stepping out, even the meals were specially brought to the room.


    The moment she left the room, she saw the red lanterns hanging high everywhere.


    The housekeeper was directing the servants to decorate the entire General Manor with red, making her wonder what was going on.


    ¡°Is someone getting married?¡± Tang Yin asked in confusion. ¡°Feng Lianqing?¡±


    ¡®The only marriageable person in General Manor is Feng Lianqing. It can¡¯t be Xia Xia and Xiao Dai¡¯er, right?¡¯


    When Tang Yin was looking around, she happened to see Helian Yue running from the front.


    When they first met, Tang Yin and Helian Yue were still enemies. But as time passed, perhaps with the common love rival, Nan Xian, their relationship became closer.


    Helian Yue rushed toward Tang Yin in panic. ¡°Tang Yin, I heard you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well!¡±


    Before Helian Yue¡¯s words fell, a hand reached out from the side and tightly covered her mouth.


    Her face turned cold when she turned and saw the man who had covered her mouth.


    Tang Yin was dumbfounded, looking at the man who had pulled Helian Yue to his side. ¡°Helian Yue, you don¡¯t need to explain. I understand now¡­¡±


    Helian Yue¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®Tang Yin is getting married? What about me? I¡¯m alone now, and won¡¯t it be harder to get close to Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    ¡°Helian Yue, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Tang Yin sighed and walked away, never giving Helian Yue another chance to speak.


    Even if she was selfish, she could not hinder Helian Yue from marrying someone, even though Feng Lianqing was not a good man¡­ But if this was Helian Yue¡¯s choice, then she could only wish them happiness.


    After seeing that Tang Yin had left, Feng Lianqing breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Helian Yue. ¡°Maiden Helian, we have known each other since childhood. Do you really want to ignore me for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    Helian Yue turned her back on Feng Lianqing and sneered. ¡°When you choose to trust Feng Lianyi back then, why did you not think that we had known each other since childhood?¡±

 Chapter 1833 - Feng Lianqing And Helian Yue II

    ¡°Brother Lianqing, you were once my happiness, my everything. I gave all my heart to you. I wanted to stay by your side, and I was willing to risk my life for you.


    ¡°But later, I realized that¡­ You are not everything to me. In the future, if you meet a woman who likes you as much as I once did, please don¡¯t do anything that will hurt her again.¡±


    Helian Yue closed her eyes.


    More than two years had passed, but she still felt hurt whenever she thought of things that happened that year¡­


    After all, she had to move on with her life.


    ¡°See you next time¡­¡±


    The young girl turned around and walked away, slowly disappearing from his sight.


    His heart ached¡­


    Feng Lianqing stood there, dumbfounded and lost in thought.


    Suddenly, an old voice spoke behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said back then that Helian Yue is a good girl, but you said you wanted to focus on your cultivation. You did not want to talk about love and was deliberately cold to her. Look at what¡¯s happening now? DO you regret it?¡±


    Feng Lianqing turned and looked at Tianya. ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a foolish disciple like you.¡± Tianya laughed sarcastically. ¡°Back then, you would rather believe in Feng Lianyi than Yue¡¯er¡¯s word, which has hurt her to the core.¡±


    Feng Lianqing paused, his face filled with regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Feng Lianyi would¡­¡±


    ¡°Lianqing¡­¡± The smile on Tianya¡¯s face gradually disappeared. ¡°You have known Helian Yue for so long, have you ever seen her tell a lie? This girl is a bit overbearing. She may be quite arrogant, but she never tells lies.¡±


    Feng Lianqing lowered his head.


    ¡®Indeed. Why didn¡¯t I trust her in the first place?¡¯


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Tianya pointed to Xia Xia, sitting by the pond playing in the water in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s my great-granddaughter¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing looked at Tianya, somewhat puzzled.


    Tianya smiled brightly as he looked at Xia Xia¡¯s beautiful and childish face.


    ¡°My great-granddaughter is two years old, so¡­ Where is your future child? Do you want to stay single forever?¡±


    Feng Lianqing was speechless.


    He felt an invisible sword penetrate his heart, causing him to cover his chest hastily.


    ¡®Master is doing it on purpose!¡¯


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not have single disciples. Go away, as far as possible.¡± Tianya grunted coldly. He turned and walked away, never looked at Feng Lianqing again.


    Feng Lianqing lowered his eyes. ¡°It seems that it is time for me to find a wife¡­¡±


    Looking at Qing¡¯er¡¯s happy family, he suddenly felt that he could not only focus on cultivation.


    As he thought about this, his mind was filled with Helian Yue¡¯s lovely face, and he could not help but smile bitterly.


    ¡®Looks like¡­ This girl doesn¡¯t want to care about me anymore¡­¡¯


    ***


    At the pondside, Xia Xia put her small feet into the cold water and held her cheeks with her hands smilingly.

 Chapter 1834 - Feng Lianqing And Helian Yue III

    Feng Ruqing stood next to Xia Xia, staring at the little girl sitting by the lake. She then slowly squatted down and pulled Xia Xia into her arms.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Xia Xia raised her head and looked at Feng Ruqing blankly. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia, you are my life. I will not let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Since that day, she and Tianya had not yet gone to Nine Gate to settle accounts with those people, and Nine Gate, likewise, was quiet and did not make any moves.


    She believed that a big storm would come soon¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Xia Xia smiled as warm as the sun, which made Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened.


    Nan Xin appeared behind Feng Ruqing, wrapping his arms around the woman in front of him, and pulled Xia Xia into his arms.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I plan to go to Nine Gate after settling Tang Yin and Cousin Nalan¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nan Xian smiled gently, and there was deep love deep in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing picked Xia Xia up from the ground, touched her cold little feet from the lake water, and smiled faintly. ¡°Xia Xia, even though it¡¯s hot now, you must not use cold water to soak your feet. Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xia Xia cocked her small head. ¡°Are Mother and Father going back to the room to make a little sister?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face stiffened, and she looked at Nan Xian with some confusion.


    Nan Xian smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her that.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed dramatically, looking down at the little girl in her arms. ¡°Who told you these things?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qing Han did.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned. She tried to calm her breathing. ¡®They are my girls¡­ Both are my daughters!¡¯


    She must endure her anger!


    If it were Fu Chen, perhaps she would have already beaten him hard.


    Feng Ruqing forced a smile. ¡°Xia Xia, don¡¯t learn bad things from Qing Han, and I don¡¯t know who taught Qing Han about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Tang.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Xia Xia, go tell your grandfather that we will hold their wedding as soon as possible. I will marry her off first.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Alright.¡±


    Xia Xia jumped down from Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and ran to the main courtyard barefooted.


    Only Feng Ruqing and Nan Xin were left behind.


    Nan Xian took off his coat and draped it over Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The wind is a bit strong. Let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up, and her eyes fell upon the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡®It is just like the first time I saw him¡­¡¯


    He was cold, so she could not help but want to break the ice on his face.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a few steps forward and smiled gently. ¡°I remember when we first met, I was insistent on sleeping with you. Now that I think about it, maybe I failed to get what I wanted in my previous life. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so persistent in this life.¡±

 Chapter 1835 - Waiting For A Perfect Opportunity

    Nan Xian wrapped his arms around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve remembered now?¡±


    ¡°I once had a dream about that.¡±


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes. ¡°In that dream¡­ I also saw Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Nan Xian frowned, staring at Feng Ruqing blankly.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at the courtyard behind her. ¡°Chiyou¡­ She used that name back then. In that dream, the Ninth Emperor promised her that she would wait for Chiyou¡­ To reunite with her again. She is my daughter now and will stay by my side forever.¡±


    In the dream, even though the Ninth Emperor said nothing, she still could feel her guilt and pain.


    If she could have come a moment earlier, she might have been able to save Chiyou.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She was late.


    ¡°Moreover, Chiyou was a member of Tianling Clan in her previous life.¡±


    ¡®Tianling Clan?¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Is this the reason why Nine Gate wants to capture her?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe¡­¡± Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. ¡°Nine Gate must know something. That¡¯s why they want to take Xia Xia. I don¡¯t care who Xia Xia was back then. She is my daughter now, and I want to watch her grow up and stay with me forever.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at the woman¡¯s determined look. He smiled faintly, raised his hand, and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You attracted a lot of women in your previous life¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng was so useless that he failed to stop those women from approaching you.¡±


    ¡®Nan Changfeng¡­¡¯


    This name kept coming up in her mind.


    She frowned and rubbed her temples.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to recall it, she could not remember who he was¡­


    Fortunately, Feng Ruqing was not such a persistent person. She would not overthink something that she could not remember.


    No matter how great the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng, it was all in the past. She only knew that the person she needed to cherish now was Nan Xian.


    Feng Ruqing hugged the man in front of her. A smile lifted on her stunning face. She stood on tiptoe, bringing her mouth closer to his, and kissed the man¡¯s lips gently¡­


    ***


    These days, Nan Luo stayed in her room resting. She did not come out and cause any trouble.


    She still had that foul smell, and it made people stay away from her.


    However, the moment she stepped out of the courtyard, her eyes instantly fell upon the couple kissing in front of her. She froze, and her breathing grew heavier¡­


    Obviously¡­ She was disappointed. She felt searing heat in her chest as if she had been stabbed.


    ¡®If¡­ Aunt Suyi had not left the Nan family back then, would Nan Xian have been born in the Nan family?


    ¡®Then, the first person he would have known was me, and¡­ The person he liked would have been me¡­ There would never have been a second person in his life.¡¯


    Nan Luo lowered her gaze, covering the sadness and pain in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, there was no ¡®if¡¯s¡¯¡­


    Because of her aunt¡¯s departure, she had lost this opportunity.


    She glanced at the two people embracing each other before her once again, bit her pale lip, and turned to walk away.


    She stumbled a bit, her face was pale, and there was a pain in her eyes.


    However, Nan Luo understood that all her effort would be useless if she went to him now.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine¡­


    ¡®I can wait¡­¡¯


    She would wait for a perfect opportunity.

 Chapter 1836 - Feng Chen I

    Land of No Return.


    A young man stood in the main courtyard inside an ancient mansion. His hair and his robes flapped in the light breeze. He looked somewhat lonely.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    A man appeared behind him. ¡°Not long ago, someone went to Tianya¡¯s manor to kidnap the young lady but was stopped by Lady Ruqing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The young man turned around, his face was handsome, and his smile was still as warm as ever.


    Like the spring breeze¡­


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Lady Ruqing is fine. But our people do not dare to get too close to her for fear of being discovered by her.¡±


    The young man lowered his gaze, covering the dark light flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Who was the one who tried to kidnap Xia Xia?¡±


    ¡°Nine Gate!¡±


    ¡®Nine Gate?¡¯


    He laughed coldly.


    ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The guard retreated.


    The young man looked up, gazing at the pale purple sky.


    It was as if he could look at the sky and see the person he was thinking about¡­


    ¡°Qingqing, if you know that I am here and did not go to you, will you¡­ Be angry?¡±


    For two years, it took all his strength and courage not to go to her side.


    Nowadays¡­ He was even more afraid to go to her.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you and your daughter. You are my life, and I¡¯ll fight with all my might for your¡­ I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you a bit!¡±


    The young man lowered his eyes, the corners of his lips hooked into a cold smile, giving off a cold aura.


    His smile was no longer as warm as the spring breeze.


    Suddenly, the young man¡¯s face turned pale, his fingers clutching his lapel. A sharp burning sensation tore through his heart, it was as if he was in hell, and flames were burning his body.


    His feet felt heavy, and he fell to his knees, breathing hard.


    He raised his head and let out a roar, flames spreading out from him, destroying all the surrounding trees.


    ¡°Master Feng¡­.¡±


    A young girl came from the side; anxiously walked toward the young man. She held his body as her gaze was full of worry. ¡°Master Feng, I¡¯ll help you to your room¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Chen pushed her aside, and she fell to the ground.


    She lifted her head; her face was pale, her eyes gleaming with tears.


    ¡°Master Feng, you clearly know¡­¡± The young girl stood up from the ground, raised her hand to wipe away the tears, and smiled bitterly. ¡°You clearly know that you have to control your anger now. It¡¯s bad for your body. ¡±


    She had been following Feng Chen for two years.


    This young man was cold, never smiled.


    However, only at the mention of a person would he feel joy, anger, sadness, and happiness¡­


    Yet, if it goes on for a long time, his body would suffer serious damage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    The young girl slowly walked to Feng Chen¡¯s side and held his arm; her gaze was firm, looking straight at him.


    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡±


    Feng Chen raised his hand and once again pushed the young girl some distance away.

 Chapter 1837 - Feng Chen II

    He tasted a sweet and fishy taste in his throat.


    He clenched his chest even harder, but in the end, he could not hold back anymore and spat a mouthful of blood, falling backward.


    The young girl¡¯s face was pale and panicked. She ran fast toward the young man, catching his body from falling to the ground.


    His eyes were filled with pain.


    His face was as pale as paper, with a trace of blood hanging from the corners of his lips.


    The young girl lifted her finger and stroked the young man¡¯s tightly furrowed brow gently.


    Her beautiful face was filled with heartache, wanting to use her fingers to brush away all the pain for him.


    ¡°I really want to know who that woman you are protecting so much is¡­¡± The young girl smiled bitterly. ¡°She must be a great woman¡­


    ¡°You cultivated with all your strength for her. It haly brought you a lot of injuries and caused countless pain to those around you.


    ¡°Feng Chen, you are tired. You have to rest¡­ The demon has started to grow inside your body since you were in the secret realm. If you can¡¯t control your anger, he will completely turn you into a demon. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to go to her.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s voice filled with worry, and¡­ Jealousy.


    Two years ago, she saw Feng Chen, who was wounded, for the first time and brought him back to her house to help him.


    She had not left home since childhood, and it was also the first time she had met such a good-looking man.


    However, he was too indifferent to anything. She wanted to soothe his sorrows, dispel the cold for him, and become the sunshine in his heart.


    Later, her grandfather passed away, and before he died, he had asked Feng Chen to take care of her.


    Feng Chen fulfilled the promise and took her with him. If there was no Feng Chen, perhaps¡­ She would have died long ago in the chaotic Land of No Return.


    It was also only later that she understood the reason Feng Chen came here¡­ To find a woman¡­


    Unfortunately¡­


    When Feng Chen heard about the woman, the demon inside his body had gone crazy and started to hurt the people around him. Therefore, he did not dare to go back to her¡­


    The young girl lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly. She knew that Feng Chen could still control his body; at most, he would only push her away. But she also knew that if one day, he could not restrain himself anymore, she would certainly die in his hands.


    However, she still refused¡­ To leave his side, because¡­


    He was her happiness.


    ¡°Master Feng¡­¡± The young girl raised her hand and caressed his handsome face. ¡°You desperately want to become stronger for her and suffer like this¡­ But she¡­ She has a husband to protect her. She does not know anything about you.


    ¡°All things you¡¯ve done for her¡­ Is it worth it?¡±


    No one answered her question.


    The light breeze brushed by, and the young girl felt a little chilly. She squatted on the ground, allowing the unconscious Feng Chen to lie on her lap.


    It was only at this moment that she could¡­ Look at him quietly without having to face his cold eyes¡­


    The sunlight was just right, enveloping Feng Chen¡¯s body, but his brow was still tightly knitted.


    Perhaps he had recovered a lot as his face was not as pale as before.


    Time seemed to stand still as she stared at him with a gentle smile¡­

 Chapter 1838 - The Nan Family And Nine Gate Had Been Attacked I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In Nan City¡­


    Nan Fang sat upright; his eyes were cold, expressionless, as he looked down at the guards kneeling in front of him. ¡°After Nan Luo went to Tianya¡¯s manor, has there been any news?¡±


    ¡°Master, the young lady has never left General Manor since she went there, and our people didn¡¯t dare to get too close to General Manor. Tianya is vigilant, so I¡¯m afraid it is difficult to enter his manor.¡±


    Smash!


    Nan Fang threw the cup in his hand to the ground fiercely. ¡°Nan Luo is useless! I¡¯ve never heard of her after she left Nan City! When the time comes, I will settle the score with her.¡±


    Nan Luo had always been timid, but this time he had really misjudged her.


    He never thought that she would have the guts not to reply to him!


    Nan Fang was a bit angry; his face darkened.


    Just at this time¡­


    A hurried voice came from outside the door, panicking. ¡°Master, something bad is happening¡­¡±


    Nan Fang looked up reluctantly and saw the old housekeeper hurriedly entering. He knelt in front of Nan Fang, and his eyes were full of panic. ¡°Someone is attacking the disciples of our Nan family outside!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Nan Fang got up expansively; his face was cold. ¡°Who is so bold to make a move against my Nan family? Is it someone from Tianya¡¯s manor? Or¡­ Nine Gate has broken their previous promise and started to attack the Nan family again?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± The old housekeeper trembled. ¡°Tianya¡¯s men have not made any move recently. The identities of those who came to attack the Nan family is still unknown¡­ I¡¯ve sent people to investigate, but we didn¡¯t find any news about them¡­¡±


    Those people came and went without a trace as if they appeared out of nowhere. No one knew which forces they came from¡­


    ¡°Continue to investigate!¡±


    Nan Fang raised his hand and swept all the tea sets on the table to the ground, his face contorted with anger. ¡°I want to know who dares to touch my people!¡±


    Nan Fang killed many people from the Nan family, but the ones he killed were his business, and only he could touch his men!


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The old housekeeper wiped the sweat off his forehead and retreated.


    The entire study room went silent.


    Everyone trembled and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    A voice broke the silence.


    ¡°The young master is not young anymore. Lady Wei Rong has been worried about him, afraid that he is too young to withstand the power that he will inherit, but¡­ Master, do you really want to ally with Nine Gate? Don¡¯t you want to control Nine Gate?¡±


    Listening to the old man¡¯s voice, Nan Fang fell silent.


    ¡®Nan Feiyu is the reincarnation of Nan Changfeng; this matter is only a lie that I¡¯ve deliberately spread to the world, and I will be exposed if I let Nan Feiyu accept the inheritance¡­


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Nan Fang sneered.


    ¡®The old master and Suyi have left the Nan family, so the Nan family is all under my control. I¡¯ve nothing to fear!


    ¡®The inheritance¡­


    ¡®In case Yu¡¯er is lucky¡­ Even if he only gets a small amount of power after accepting the inheritance, I can still help him in his cultivation later. He has much time to build his strength.¡¯


    ¡°Elder Qin is right. I will list some needed spirit herbs and send someone to look for them. After three months, we will give Yu¡¯er the inheritance.¡±

 Chapter 1839 - The Nan Family And Nine Gate Had Been Attacked II

    Elder Qin smiled faintly.


    The inheritance was not only an inheritance of Nan Changfeng¡¯s strength, but more importantly, it was the best opportunity to prove that the young master was Nan Changfeng¡¯s reincarnation.


    At that time, if the world knew that the Nan family¡¯s ancestors had returned, it would greatly benefit the Nan family.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Nine Gate¡­


    The elder in grey robes stood calmly; his face was cold, frowning.


    For some reason, he was always a bit restless these past few days. He always felt that something bad was about to happen¡­


    ¡°Your Holiness! Your Holiness!¡±


    Suddenly, an anxious voice came from outside the door.


    The elder in grey robes turned and saw a disciple walking in quickly, his voice tinged with tears, ¡°Your Holiness, all disciples who went out for training this time have been taken away.¡±


    ¡°Taken away?¡± The elder¡¯s face sank as he asked, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Those people let me go, but all the other seniors were taken away.¡± The disciple¡¯s eyes were red as he cried his heart out. ¡°Your Holiness, what should we do now?¡±


    The elder¡¯s face darkened, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®How dare someone take away my Nine Gate¡¯s disciples. How dare they!¡¯


    ¡°Those who allowed you to come back, did they want you to pass any message?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The disciple¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°Those people said that in the future, if anyone from Nine Gate dared to appear out there again, he would bring all of them back as slaves or kill them!¡±


    The elder¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°How dare you! Someone, inform the others to rescue the disciples and find out who is the one who dares to threaten Nine Gate!¡±


    ¡®Nine Gate has never been humiliated like this before. Whoever dares to threaten Nine Gate, I will definitely make him regret for the rest of his life!¡¯


    Qiu Hui had just reached the door; she sneered when she heard the elder¡¯s words.


    She was also one of Nine Gate members, but ever since these people intended to kidnap Xia Xia¡­


    She would never respect them again!


    Therefore, Qiu Hui did not say one more word. She turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    ***


    The Nan family and Nine Gate both had a pivotal role in the mainland. Therefore, the news about the disciples of these two forces being killed outside spread fast.


    When the news reached Feng Ruqing, she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, have you heard the news?¡±


    Nan Xian walked toward Feng Ruqing smilingly. ¡°I saw a few people sneaking around and peeping in outside our manor in these few days.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned, looking at the man next to her.


    ¡°One of them is from the Nan family and should be related to Nan Luo.¡±


    Since Nan Luo appeared, they sensed that she would not come without reason; she must have an agenda.


    Only after the spies of the Nan family appeared did they suddenly understand.


    Feng Ruqing sneered.


    The Nan family had done so much harm to Nan Luo, but in the end, she still helped Nan Fang.


    Was she filial, or¡­ Stupid?

 Chapter 1840 - The Nan Family And Nine Gate Had Been Attacked III

    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like they don¡¯t have any bad intentions. They were just standing not far away watching us. Last time Qing Han took Xia Xia out, Xia Xia accidentally fell, and they went up to help her¡­¡±


    Xia Xia was now in a dangerous situation, but Feng Ruqing would not restrict her freedom.


    Xia Xia was just like a little wild horse. She would definitely have a hard time if she had to stay in the house all the time.


    Therefore, as a mother, she could not treat her daughter in this way. She would ask Nan Xian to follow Xia Xia secretly¡­


    Feng Ruqing froze; she lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°So, who are those people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nan Xian smiled faintly. ¡°But one day, the people behind this will come out, and then we will know who sent them.¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips. ¡°Nan Xian, do you think this person is also responsible for the attack on the Nan family and Nine Gate?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    The Nan family and Nine Gate did not have many enemies or not as many as Tianya.


    Besides, over the years, no outsiders would dare to attack their disciples.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ If he is an acquaintance, why didn¡¯t he come out to meet us? Instead, he has been hiding in the back¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart tightened slightly. ¡°He obviously doesn¡¯t want us to know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, perhaps, he has some reason for not coming to us.¡±


    ¡°But even if he has some difficulties, we can face it together. Why is he hiding from me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face sank. ¡°Nan Xian, do you have any way to find him?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian did not answer whether he would have a way; he agreed straight away.


    Qing¡¯er rarely asked for his help, but whatever Qing¡¯er asked for, he would never refuse.


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Nan Xian, don¡¯t let him know about this. If those people want to keep an eye on us, then just let them do so. We will pretend like we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Otherwise, if he knew that we have noticed him, he will definitely move away, and it might make it much more difficult for us to find him.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his hand and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s head; his voice was gentle. ¡°Leave this to me. You can prepare for your cousin¡¯s wedding without any worries. Don¡¯t go out. You and Xia Xia better stay at home when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    He might be away for a few days, and he was most worried about Qing¡¯er and Xia Xia.


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy these days, so I have no time to go out. I will not allow Xia Xia to go out when you¡¯re not around.¡±


    Nan Xian was not here to protect Xia Xia, so she would not dare to let her go out.


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Nan Xian breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I will find him as soon as possible. No matter what reason he has for not seeing you, I will drag him to you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. She had some guesses in her heart, but she was not sure if it was really him¡­

 Chapter 1841 - The News Of The Beastman Leaked I

    Nine Gate.


    The elder in grey robes sat in the study room, frowning.


    In the past few days, Nine Gate¡¯s disciples had endured countless attempts to kill them, but after those people had attacked the disciples, they disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared.


    No matter how much the people of Nine Gate searched, there was no trace of those people.


    ¡°Your Holiness¡­¡± A red-robed old man pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think these people are Tianya¡¯s men? Didn¡¯t they already know that we were the ones who sent people to take Nan Chiyou in the first place?¡±


    Tianya already knew that it was Nine Gate who tried to kidnap Xia Xia.


    And¡­


    On top of that, there was another piece of news that shocked them even more.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Tianya. That old man has always been arrogant. If he wanted to settle accounts with us, he would come to Nine Gate, and he won¡¯t kill those innocent disciples out there.¡±


    Hui Yue smiled faintly and continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, we still have Tianya¡¯s secret in our hands.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ The news that the young girl called Tang Yin from Tianya¡¯s manor is a beastman? And it seems that her mother is Silver Snake Queen.¡± The red-robed old man frowned. ¡°If this news spreads, General Manor will be attacked by countless people. Besides the Nan family and Nine Gate, other forces are quite strong in this mainland.¡±


    That girl would naturally attract countless people to come to her.


    They would use her to cultivate and make a breakthrough to the next rank.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Hui Yue¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I am extremely disgraceful about this matter! This kind of behavior will be condemned by heaven! But many people won¡¯t care about that. They just want to double-cultivate with her to get stronger power.¡±


    As the leader of Nine Gate, he had his great pride.


    He would only make a breakthrough with his ability and never do such a heartless thing.


    However¡­


    Others would not care so much and would only do as they pleased.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Just at this moment, Hui Yue frowned as he quickly pushed open the door.


    In an instant, a young disciple fell to the ground with panic in his eyes.


    ¡°Your¡­ Holiness¡­¡±


    The two men looked at each other; both saw alarm in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Hui Yue turned to look at the young disciple and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The disciple shivered. ¡°Nine¡­ Nine Gate has been attacked again, and I¡¯m here to report that.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you just hear?¡± Hui Yue asked expressionlessly.


    They were so cautious about this matter of beastman. They did not want someone to do such a heartless thing.


    Of course, at this moment, Hui Yue forgot that he had tried to separate a mother from her daughter before, and compared to this matter, it was equally heartless.


    And he was selfish¡­


    He was afraid that someone would take advantage of Tang Yin to make a breakthrough and overtake Nine Gate¡­


    Only Nan Chiyou could save Nine Gate. She would undoubtedly be more powerful than any man in this mainland.


    However, they failed to bring Nan Chiyou back. So he had to do something for Nine Gate¡¯s future¡­

 Chapter 1842 - The News Of The Beastman Leaked II

    The disciple trembled and said, ¡°I just arrived. I am not sure I understand what Your Holiness just said. Please spare my life.¡±


    Hui Yue glanced at the disciple coldly. Seeing that the young man did not look like he was lying, Hui Yue nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±


    After all, no one had dared to eavesdrop on his conversation.


    The young disciple subconsciously sighed with relief as he hurriedly ran up and disappeared in a flash.


    When the disciple left, Hui Yue turned and was about to leave when he saw another disciple approaching hurriedly and reported, ¡°Your Holiness, our disciple squad that was outside today has been attacked again.¡±


    Ever since someone attacked the disciple squad, Hui Yue had ordered all disciples around this mainland to return to Nine Gate as soon as they could.


    However, it would take time to come back.


    Therefore¡­


    The disciple squads could not return to Nine Gate again as most of them had been killed on their way back.


    Hui Yue was stunned. ¡°I remember only one disciple squad was left outside, right? Someone already came to report just now. Why are you still here to report again?¡±


    The green-robed disciple knelt and looked at Hui Yue, surprised. ¡°Your Holiness, only one disciple came back today, and that disciple was already wounded, so I came to report him on his behalf. There was no other person.¡±


    That group of people seemed to provoke Nine Gate. They would only let one disciple live and send him back to report the news. But this time, the person was seriously injured, and he had fallen unconscious before he could say anything.


    The green-robed disciple was the one who was guarding the mountain gate, so he had hurriedly came to report.


    Hui Yue and the red-robed old man looked at each other again, and their expressions changed dramatically.


    ¡°That person should be a spy from another force!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and rushed in the direction where the young disciple had just left.


    ***


    The young disciple looked back from the top of the back mountain; he carefully tied a letter to the pigeon¡¯s leg and let the pigeon fly into the sky.


    A moment later, he heard footsteps coming from behind him and smiled bitterly.


    He already knew that Hui Yue would find out that he was lying.


    Fortunately, he had sent the news.


    His master would not disturb his family again¡­


    ***


    A few days later, in the sky above Nan Manor, a white pigeon crossed the sky, flew over, and landed on Nan Fang¡¯s finger.


    He unwrapped the letter on the pigeon¡¯s leg and glanced at the letter, a cold smile formed on his mouth.


    ¡°There is a girl in Tianya¡¯s manor who is a beastman. Her mother is a silver snake queen. She¡¯s gifted and can be used to make a breakthrough. If we capture this girl, perhaps¡­ I can improve my cultivation and reach a higher rank.¡±


    Standing behind Nan Fang was an old man, who respectfully said, ¡°Master, then is it time to start making moves against Tianya?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Fang lowered his eyes and sneered. ¡°And what I want more than this girl is Suyi! But I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t leave Nan City to bring Suyi back. Now is the right opportunity! You spread this news, and when Tianya is dead, no one will protect Suyi again!¡±


    Nan Fang never thought that Suyi¡¯s daughter-in-law was the young lady of General Manor.


    He would not find Tianya¡¯s manor if he did not order his man to follow Nan Luo.


    Nan Luo was useless! She never contacted him after she went there and did not even tell him her whereabouts!


    Fortunately¡­


    There was a beastman living with Tianya, allowing him a chance to destroy Tianya and get Suyi back.

 Chapter 1843 - The News Of The Beastman Leaked III

    ¡°Master, that girl also seems to be of great use. If someone else gets her first, won¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll use those people to destroy Tianya. After all, I can¡¯t leave Nan City! Once I get that girl, she will have no way to help other men! But I won¡¯t keep her with me because Suyi might be unhappy about this!¡±


    The old man lowered his head.


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Nan Fang raised the letter in his hand. ¡°Kill this guy¡¯s wife and children. Kill all of them, and leave no one behind!¡±


    The old man was shocked and raised his head to look at Nan Fang. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy sent a message out. Nine Gate will notice him and kill him. The Nan family doesn¡¯t need trash like him!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Master, you will scare the people in Nan City, and they will never work for you again!¡±


    ¡°Well, just find a random excuse. Just say that the Nan family has been attacked, and that man is a spy and has betrayed the Nan family. He and his family should be executed for that reason!¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s tone was not heavy, as if he was talking about a simple matter.


    The old man trembled a little. He did not know whether his decision to submit to Nan Fang was right or wrong.


    Nan Fang always left no room for discussion. Once his men or his officer were no longer useful to him, he could be ruthless and kill them as he wished.


    However, there was no turning back¡­ It was too late to regret.


    ¡°Master, his youngest daughter¡­ She¡¯s just two years old, and his sister-in-law just gave birth. How about¡­ Forgiving these two children?¡±


    These children were innocent. Even the most ruthless people should have some tolerance for them.


    Nan Fang looked at the old man coldly.


    His gaze was as sharp as a knife, so harsh that the old man trembled and closed his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want another Tianya in the future, so¡­¡± Nan Fang laughed coldly. ¡°Everyone in his family, even the ants, and mice¡­ I won¡¯t let them go! ¡±


    The old man lowered his head, his voice trembling. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    He had tried to speak for them. There was nothing he could do if his master disagreed.


    He did not dare to speak more, afraid that the next unlucky one would be him¡­


    Of course, it was also because of Nan Fang¡¯s words and actions that he started to find a way back for himself as well.


    He did not want to be called useless. Otherwise, his family might be in danger too.


    The reason he opened his mouth was that he felt pity for the innocent children, and¡­


    He hoped that there would be that day, his master could spare his poor children.


    Yet, now it seemed that¡­ There was no such possibility¡­


    The old man lowered his gaze, hiding the emotions under his eyes, and only after half a second did he ease up quite a bit and cupped his fist. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    Nan Fang waved his sleeve and said indifferently.


    The old man retreated, hurried away, and soon disappeared.


    He did not see that Nan Fang had been staring at his departing figure with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡®What I need is someone who will follow all my orders! If this old man already has the guts to speak against me, there will be no need to keep him with me anymore¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1844 - The News Of The Beastman Leaked IV

    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®I can still use that old man for something. I¡¯ll let him go for now, and when he is completely useless, he and his family will disappear from my Nan City forever!¡¯


    The old man did not know that his short moment of compassion would cost him his life, and¡­ Even his family was dragged into it.


    ***


    General Manor was filled with lights and decorations, and even red lanterns were hung high on the door.


    Everyone knew that someone was going to get married, but no one knew who it was.


    Therefore, every time someone passed by General Manor, they could not help but poke around, but the people in General Manor had never told them anything.


    In fact, except for Feng Lianqing, other people in the manor also did not know who was getting married, so naturally, there was no way to answer them.


    ***


    A gentle breeze blew at the window curtains, flipping them up and down.


    The young girl put her hand on her cheek, looking down at the silver snake lying still on the bed. ¡°Mother, do you know that someone in General Manor is going to get married¡­


    ¡°They won¡¯t tell me who it is, but I already knew it must be Feng Lianqing and Helian Yue. Helian Yue must be embarrassed to say it after what Feng Lianqing had done to her before.


    ¡°But¡­ Feng Lianqing¡­ He¡¯s quite unsuitable for Helian Yue.¡±


    She and Helian Yue were enemies first, but after knowing what Feng Lianqing did to Helian Yue, Tang Yin felt that he was not worthy of her.


    However, if Helian Yue loved him, she had no right to stop them and only wished for their happiness.


    ¡°Xiao Qing seems to be very busy preparing for Feng Lianqing¡¯s wedding. Nan Xian that vixen is not here, not even accompanying Xiao Qing. Oh, and Brother Nalan¡­ He always comes to me and gives me soup¡­


    ¡°He must have been bribed by that vixen, trying to fatten me up! It¡¯s a pity¡­ Xiao Qing said she liked fat people, even if I am fat, Xiao Qing will not abandon me¡­¡±


    Every day, Tang Yin would talk to Xiao Ya, hoping that Xiao Ya would wake up from her sleep after hearing her voice.


    However, every day, she would leave the room with disappointment¡­


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open.


    Tang Yin turned and saw Feng Ruqing carrying a red wedding dress and walking toward her.


    The color was beautiful, bright as blood.


    Tang Yin was a bit confused as Feng Ruqing dragged her outside. ¡°Come and try on the dress.¡±


    ¡°Try on the dress?¡± Tang Yin looked at the gorgeous red dress in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and was somewhat dazed. ¡°You want me to help you try on the wedding dress? Sure, we¡¯re about the same size anyway.¡±


    She and Helian Yue were both about the same height.


    ¡®I guess Helian Yue is too embarrassed to come, so she was asking me to try it on instead?¡¯


    Tang Yin smiled brightly.


    No one saw that the moment Tang Yin and Feng Ruqing stepped out of the room¡­


    The silver snake¡¯s skin gradually began to shed.


    Of course, it did not fall off entirely, only half off, and then still, no movement again, continued to lie unconscious quietly on the bed¡­


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing was busy preparing Tang Yin¡¯s wedding, and Nan Xian had left to find the mysterious man stalking his family.


    As for Tianya¡­ After he knew someone had attacked Nine Gate and the Nan City secretly, he was also busy investigating this matter.


    So, no one realized that¡­ There was a big storm heading to the mainland.

 Chapter 1845 - Two Idiots

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Qing Han and Fu Chen stood in front of Feng Ruqing quietly.


    Feng Ruqing frowned. These days, the uneasy feeling in her heart was getting stronger, making her a bit restless.


    She was uneasy because of Xia Xia before, but this time¡­


    Could it be that Nine Gate was coming to them again?


    ¡°Qing Han, Fu Chen, recently, you guys have been patrolling around with spirit beasts. I always feel that something is about to happen. No matter what, Cousin Nalan and Tang Yin¡¯s wedding should go on smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Fu Chen smiled gently. ¡°You have a wedding to prepare for. Just leave these things to us.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and stood up. She then saw Nalan Jing walking toward her.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nalan Jing pursed his lips and stood in front of Feng Ruqing, looking at her blankly. ¡°Who is actually getting married in General Manor?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pondered for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Oh, and if you are free, come to try on the wedding robe.¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face stiffened, and he lowered his head. ¡°Why do you want me to try? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good if I try on the robe.¡±


    After all, it was a wedding item that others would use; how could he just try it on?


    ¡°Cousin, tell me honestly, is it possible that Xiao Yin has a man she likes in these two years?¡±


    Yesterday, when he went to look for Tang Yin, he happened to see Tang Yin wearing a red wedding dress, smiling brightly.


    That kind of happiness¡­


    Once he saw that scene, he felt like a piece of ice had just stabbed his heart.


    ¡®No wonder Tang Yin has always been missing recently, perhaps¡­ She already has someone she loves and will marry him soon.


    ¡®Is that why Cousin is hiding it from me?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    How should she tell Nalan Jing that the people who would get married were him and Tang Yin?


    However, once Nalan Jing knew, he would certainly tell Tang Yin the truth¡­


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Cousin Nalan, you don¡¯t need to think much. You¡¯ll know in two days.¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s body stiffened. ¡®As expected, it must be because Tang Yin is going to marry someone that Cousin chooses to hide it from me¡­¡¯


    Otherwise¡­


    ¡®If other people are getting married, why am I the only one who has no idea who is getting married?¡¯


    ¡°Cousin, I understand¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing smiled bitterly. ¡°I will respect her choice.¡±


    He had always wanted Tang Yin to let go of Feng Ruqing and begin a new life with a man who cared for her, but he did not expect that in the end, she still wanted to marry someone else.


    After saying that, Nalan Jing gave Feng Ruqing no chance to say anything else as he turned around and left.


    Qing Han was a bit confused. ¡°Mother, what does Uncle mean? Aunt Tang¡¯s choice? But Aunt Tang does not have a choice; Mother arranged it.¡±


    Fu Chen was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to watch these two idiots in love.¡±


    Two idiots¡­


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Fu Chen and Qing Han smilingly.


    ¡°You guys go and do your thing. You don¡¯t have to think about Cousin Nalan and Tang Yin. Let them be¡­¡±


    One was her own family member, and the other was her best friend¡­ Of course, she wanted the best for them.


    The only pity she felt was that her uncles and Grandfather Nalan were not in Land of No Return¡­

 Chapter 1846 - Found Him I

    A roar filled with pain echoed throughout the entire mountain.


    The young girl stood outside the room, heartbroken as she listened to the sounds coming from inside.


    Boom!


    Powerful flames erupted, destroying the whole room.


    The force swirled toward the young girl and knocked her to the ground. She spurted a mouthful of blood, shocked and horrified.


    But¡­ She loved Feng Chen.


    She did not want to leave him.


    She knew that she could not approach Feng Chen at this moment, but watching him from afar was already enough for her.


    ¡°Qing¡­¡± The young man opened his eyes.


    His eyes had gone bright red as if they were burning with the flames.


    However, at that moment¡­


    An image of a beautiful smile suddenly flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Qing¡­ Qing¡­¡±


    He clenched his fists, breathing hard through his nose as if this was the only way he could maintain his sanity.


    If he forgot about her one day, then his purpose of becoming stronger would be useless¡­ Just like when he was in Hua Xia back then.


    Without her, life would lose its meaning.


    Strength, money could not compare to her smile¡­


    As the young girl stood up, she heard Feng Chen¡¯s murmur the name that stuck in her heart like a thorn, and she could not help but smile bitterly¡­


    No matter how long she had been close to Feng Chen, and even after that woman had gotten married, he could never forget her¡­


    However¡­


    She still wanted to watch him even from afar.


    She knew that he already had someone in his heart, but she would still follow him¡­


    Forever.


    Suddenly, a gentle breeze blew by.


    A man in snow-white robes appeared in the sky not far away and landed in the courtyard.


    He was very handsome and stunning, with eyes as cold as the moon.


    ¡°Feng Chen¡­¡±


    The young girl was stunned for a moment, and when she regained her senses, she rushed forward and blocked the man. ¡°Who are you? Are you here to find Master Feng?¡±


    ¡®Master Feng has too many enemies, and recently he has attacked Nan City and Nine Gate for a woman¡­¡¯


    She was afraid that the man in front of her was here to find trouble with Feng Chen.


    The man looked at the young girl coldly and did not say a word. He moved, like a gust of wind, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Feng Chen.


    Feng Chen opened his eyes weakly, staring at the familiar face.


    It was so familiar that it made him panic.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®Why would he appear in this place? Does that also mean that Qingqing¡­¡¯


    ¡°Do you really think we don¡¯t know anything?¡± Nan Xian walked up to him expressionlessly. ¡°You sent your people to spy on us outside General Manor. Qing¡¯er and I have long been looking for you. She guessed it was you, but she could not confirm it. Now seeing you here finally convinced me that you¡¯re the person behind this.¡±


    Feng Chen lowered his eyes; a bitter smile hung on the corners of his mouth. ¡°She knows me so well.¡±

 Chapter 1847 - Found Him II

    Unfortunately, he was discovered by her after all¡­


    ¡°Can you not tell Qing¡¯er? I don¡¯t want her to know.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nan Xian stared at Feng Chen coldly. ¡°She wants to see you very much.¡±


    Feng Chen shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see her for now. Nan Xian, don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m here. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t find me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt her¡­¡±


    He wanted to protect her.


    He would rather hurt everyone than ever hurt her.


    ¡°I will not lie to Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Xin raised his hand and struck Feng Chen. ¡°Nalan Jing¡¯s wedding is coming up. I need to rush back. You can¡¯t follow me with your current condition, but I will bring Qing¡¯er to you. I¡¯ve marked your body, so no matter where you escape to, I will bring Qing¡¯er to you. ¡±


    Feng Chen was stunned.


    He tried to hold back a mouthful of blood that was threatening to pour from his throat and suppressed the black flame behind his eyes.


    He would not let Nan Xian see what was happening inside him. Otherwise¡­ He would tell Qingqing everything.


    ***


    Nan Xian had left for a few days to look for Feng Chen.


    Nalan Jing¡¯s wedding was approaching, and he needed to rush back to Wu Shang City.


    Therefore, he looked at Feng Chen for the last time before turning around to leave.


    The young girl panicked as she looked at Nan Xian, who was about to leave. She gritted her teeth and rushed forward, stopping him.


    ¡°Liu Yinyin!¡±


    Feng Chen¡¯s face changed dramatically as he scolded in a stern voice.


    Liu Yinyin did not look at Feng Chen; she knelt in front of Nan Xian, begging him. ¡°Please, save Master Feng¡­¡±


    Nan Xian stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Feng Chen and frowned.


    ¡°I know you are Tianya¡¯s grandson-in-law. You must know how to save Master Feng.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°A demon is growing inside his body. He has been relying on his strength to control it. He was only sick once a month before, but now he is sick almost every day. If this continues, I am afraid he will completely turn into the demon.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face turned cold.


    He could see that Feng Chen was sick, but¡­ He did not notice a demon growing inside Feng Chen¡¯s body, and his condition was getting serious.


    It was too late to bring Qing¡¯er here or Feng Chen back to Wu Shang City¡­


    ¡°Liu Yinyin!¡± Feng Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this matter! Nan Xian, I know my body well. I¡­¡±


    Puff!


    Blood spurted out from Feng Chen¡¯s mouth before he could finish his words.


    The flames in his eyes could not be hidden anymore. It spread outward instantly, turning the sky gloomy, and the entire courtyard was like being in a sea of flames¡­


    Nan Xian was somewhat shocked. He swiftly rushed to Feng Chen¡¯s side.


    ¡°Everyone, get out now!¡± His voice was cold.


    Seeing that Nan Xian had decided to stay, Liu Yinyin breathed a sigh of relief. She had long heard of the great man, Tianya. If¡­ This man was Tianya¡¯s grandson-in-law, perhaps¡­ He had a way to save Master Feng.


    ¡®As long as Master Feng is safe, even if he blames and scolds me¡­ I¡¯m willing to bear it.¡¯


    She took one final look at him, turned around, and left the courtyard.


    Feng Chen was afraid that he might hurt others. Therefore, he had driven everyone in the mansion away; only Liu Yinyin stubbornly refused to leave.

 Chapter 1848 - The Unexpected I

    Feng Chen clenched his fist tightly and stood up from the ground; his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Liu Yinyin!¡±


    Liu Yinyin looked at Feng Chen apologetically. She pursed her lips and finally turned away, leaving Nan Xian alone.


    Nan Xian maintained his expressionless face, looking at Feng Chen calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide from me. I don¡¯t want Qing¡¯er to see a crazy man when I bring her here.¡±


    Feng Chen clenched his fists, trembling.


    ¡°You could pretend that you never found me.¡±


    Nan Xian said faintly, ¡°Qing¡¯er is not a fool; even if I don¡¯t tell her, she will find you herself. You¡¯d better sit down. I¡¯ll check your body.¡±


    Feng Chen was stunned. He was somewhat stubborn and did not want to let Nan Xian come closer.


    Nan Xian said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Qing¡¯er to worry about you, you¡¯d better let me help you.¡±


    After hearing these words, Feng Chen¡¯s body stiffened. He closed his eyes, and what came to mind was Feng Ruqing¡¯s familiar face¡­


    So, he finally sat down obediently.


    ¡°Nan Xian, promise me one thing¡­ Don¡¯t tell Qing¡¯er until I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡± The young man smiled faintly. ¡°If I can¡¯t recover, you can tell Qing¡¯er that I¡¯m going home, back to a place that¡­ Only she and I know.¡±


    ¡®A place only they know?¡¯


    Nan Xian¡¯s face grew colder. He pressed the young man¡¯s shoulder hard with a little force.


    The young man drew a long, painful breath. His face was pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I will check your condition later. No matter what, I will cure you and get you to go to see Qing¡¯er safely¡­¡±


    ¡®The only pity is Nalan Jing¡¯s wedding¡­ It seems like I can¡¯t make it back in time.


    ¡®Feng Chen won¡¯t wait for me to return if I leave him now¡­


    ¡®This guy was not only Qing¡¯er¡¯s brother. He is so important to her. I must save him from the demon. Otherwise¡­ Qing¡¯er will be very worried about him.¡¯


    ***


    Tang Yin had just stepped into General Manor when he looked at Nalan Jing standing not far away.


    She froze for a moment, confused. ¡°Brother Nalan, are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    He released his hand that was wrapped around his chest and walked toward Tang Yin.


    Tang Yin had always felt that there was something different about Nalan Jing. She was slightly stunned and took a few steps back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­?¡±


    ¡®Did he know that I took the herbal dish that Xiao Qing gave to him last night and drank it?¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing stopped in front of Tang Yin. He lowered his eyes, staring at the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ It would be good if we are together for the rest of our lives?¡±


    ¡®Together? Forever?¡¯


    Tang Yin smiled brightly. ¡°You are Xiao Qing¡¯s cousin. If I follow Xiao Qing for the rest of my life, I will also be with you for the rest of my life. Why are you asking such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 1849 - The Unexpected II

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, can the two of us¡­ Be together for the rest of our lives?¡± Nalan Jing¡¯s fair face instantly flushed red.


    Tang Yin got angry. ¡°Nalan Jing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person! Has Xiao Qing done anything wrong to you? Why do you want to cut her out? I had really misjudged you.¡±


    Nalan Jing froze.


    He looked at Tang Yin¡¯s angry face and panicked, hurriedly pulling her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I meant¡­¡±


    Tang Yin huffed. ¡°No need to explain! If you don¡¯t want Xiao Qing anymore, then I don¡¯t want you either.¡±


    She shook off Nalan Jing¡¯s hand angrily and turned to leave.


    Nalan Jing became more flustered, and once again raised his hand to tug on Tang Yin¡¯s hand, pulling her into his embrace.


    Tang Yin froze and was unable to move.


    The man was so close that she could feel his breath.


    In this life, she had never been this close with any man¡­


    But somehow¡­


    Her face flushed, and her breathing grew ragged. She hurriedly raised her hand and pushed him away.


    She glared at Nalan Jing angrily, as if that would cover up the panic in her eyes.


    After that, Tang Yin left without looking back at him and disappeared.


    Nalan Jing was dumbfounded as he looked at Tang Yin¡¯s departing figure. He lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve made Xiao Yin angry. I¡¯m afraid that¡­ I will never have the opportunity to do so again in the future.¡¯


    ***


    Tang Yin walked faster, her hand caressing her hot cheek.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡±


    Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from ahead.


    Tang Yin raised her eyes and saw Qian Ning, standing at the door of the room waiting for her.


    Qian Ning held the red wedding dress in her hand, looking at Tang Yin smilingly.


    ¡°Qian Ning, what are you doing here?¡± Tang Yin asked, looking puzzled. Her eyes fell upon the wedding dress in Qian Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried on this dress for Helian Yue. Why are you still bringing it over?¡±


    Qian Ning¡¯s eyes filled with guilt. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡®Young Lady, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡®There is nothing I can do.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t do what Princess said, she will drive Young Lady out of General Manor, and by then, Young Lady will be more upset.¡¯


    Qian Ning stepped forward and held Tang Yin¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ll help you change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this wedding dress?¡± Tang Yin did not think much about it. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it again. After all, Helian Yue is also a member of General Manor. Helping her is the same as helping Xiao Qing.¡±


    Qian Ning sighed.


    ¡®Young Lady is so naive. But at least, I don¡¯t have to force her to put on this wedding dress¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qian Ning looked back at the decorated General Manor. She turned around, held Tang Yin¡¯s hand, and walked toward the room¡­

 Chapter 1850 - The Unexpected III

    There was a custom in Land of No Return that wedding banquets were held at night. They held the wedding ceremony in Land of No Return, so they would naturally follow the customs and wait until after dusk for the guests to come.


    Tang Yin, who was still in the room changing her clothes, was unaware of it.


    ***


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Inside the room, Qian Ning helped Tang Yin with the wedding dress, her hidden tears almost falling, ¡°You look so good in this dress.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Yin smiled brightly. ¡°Will Xiao Qing like me a little more when she sees me? I, too, think this dress is so pretty, but it doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    However, it did fit her well.


    Tang Yin just wanted to take off the wedding dress, but Qian Ning held her hand and smiled. ¡°Young Lady, let¡¯s go out first. Princess asked me to bring you to her. She is still waiting for us.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were blank.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go to Xiao Qing now.¡±


    She smiled, took Qian Ning¡¯s hand, and walked out.


    ***


    General Manor was filled with many beautiful flowers.


    Nan Luo stepped through the garden and could not help but hear the sound of chatter, which made her stop in her tracks.


    This time, Feng Ruqing was busy preparing for the wedding, so she had probably forgotten about Nan Luo.


    ¡°I heard that Lady Ruqing is holding a wedding for Young Lady Tang and Master Nalan. I¡¯ve seen their names written on the invitation card, but it seems that both Young Lady Tang and Master Nalan don¡¯t know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sshh! We can¡¯t talk about this now. But¡­ Today is the wedding day, and they both still have no idea that they¡¯re getting married. What will Lady Ruqing do when the time comes?¡±


    Nan Luo smirked.


    She took one last look at the place where the murmurs came from, turned around, and walked toward the backyard.


    Not far away¡­


    Nalan Jing smashed the tree hard, but he seemed to be unaware of the pain. His face darkened, expressionless.


    Nan Luo looked at Nalan Jing and smiled coldly.


    ¡®Nalan Jing is Feng Ruqing¡¯s cousin, but¡­


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is closer to Tang Yin.


    ¡®She hid it from Nalan Jing, so that means Nalan Jing doesn¡¯t want to marry Tang Yin, right?¡¯


    Seeing Nalan Jing¡¯s angry face, Nan Luo thought he must have heard the news that he would be getting married today! He looked unhappy. The wedding ceremony would start soon, but he had not changed into the wedding dress.


    Nan Luo exhaled deeply and walked toward Nalan Jing.


    ***


    The afterglow of the sunset spread throughout the backyard.


    Nalan Jing clenched his bloody fist tightly.


    ¡®The wedding ceremony is about to begin¡­¡¯


    He wanted to stop it but did not have the guts!


    ¡°Master Nalan¡­¡±


    An unfamiliar voice came from behind, causing Nalan Jing to frown impatiently. He turned to look and saw the young girl.


    He pondered for a moment, not even remembering who this girl was¡­

 Chapter 1851 - The Unexpected IV

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man asked expressionlessly and coldly.


    Nan Luo smiled. ¡°Suyi is my aunt.¡±


    Nalan Jing looked puzzled. ¡®Suyi has a niece?¡¯


    ¡®Why haven¡¯t I heard of it even after coming to General Manor for such a long time?¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing responded indifferently, his face cold. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Master Nalan, I know you are not happy, but what can you do¡­ This is all arranged by Maiden Feng.¡±


    Nalan Jing was stunned.


    ¡®It seems that Cousin has arranged Xiao Yin¡¯s marriage?¡¯


    He stared at Nan Luo in disgust. Obviously, he did not have any good feelings for this woman talking in front of him.


    Nan Luo seemed to have sensed the change in Nalan Jing¡¯s expression. She laughed and said, ¡°Master Nalan, even if you are not happy now, you can only listen to her, right? Maiden Feng is the master of General Manor. Although you are her cousin, you are only an outsider.¡±


    Nalan Jing¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Just say what you want to say. No need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Master Nalan, what I want to tell you is¡­¡± Nan Luo looked down. ¡°Maiden Feng only wants the best for you! I hope that Master Nalan does not blame her.¡±


    A cold light flashed in Nalan Jing¡¯s eyes as he took two steps closer to Nan Luo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you come and say these things to me, but¡­ I believe in my cousin! There is no use for you to come and talk to me!¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face changed slightly, and she lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°I saw that Master Nalan is not in a good mood¡­ I just want to comfort you.¡± Nan Luo clenched her fists and raised her head slowly. ¡°I know¡­ You don¡¯t want to marry Young Lady Tang. You¡¯re angry with her because she has arranged everything against your will.¡±


    Nalan Jing suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    His body stiffened. He raised his head and looked at Nan Luo in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Nan Luo looked confused. ¡®Perhaps¡­ He still does not know?


    Nan Luo gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I just heard the guests say that Maiden Feng has arranged a marriage for you and Young Lady Tang. You will get married tonight.¡±


    Nalan Jing was dumbfounded.


    Immediately, an indescribable thrill of excitement surged through him; even his body began to tremble.


    ¡®The man who will marry Xiao Yin is¡­ Me?


    ¡®So the person that Cousin arranged for Xiao Yin is also me?¡¯


    He had misunderstood Tang Yin since the beginning.


    This surprise came too suddenly. He was completely dumbfounded and did not know how to react.


    ¡°Master Nalan?¡± Nan Luo looked at Nalan Jing, confused.


    Nalan Jing regained her senses, and a smile emerged on his handsome face.


    If Nan Luo had not met Nan Xian before, perhaps¡­ She would fall in love with Nalan Jing¡¯s pure smile¡­


    Unfortunately, having met such a perfect and stunning man¡­ No one else could ever replace him in her heart.

 Chapter 1852 - The Unexpected V

    ¡°Nalan Jing, why are you still standing here?¡±


    Feng Lianqing approached from not far away. He frowned as he saw Nan Luo standing aside. It took a few seconds before he could recall the woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you not staying in your room? You still want to find Nan Xian?¡±


    Nan Luo seemed panicked, subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Nan Luo, do you really think that we are blind? The way you look at Nan Xian is different¡­ The way you look at him is just like the way he looks at Sister Ruqinq!¡±


    Feng Lianqing laughed coldly.


    Nan Luo took a few steps back, biting her lip hard. She never knew that something had long been shown so obviously¡­


    She thought no one would notice her feelings for Nan Xian.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Lianqing was furious. ¡°Today is a big day, so I¡¯ll let you go, but if you run out again next time to cause trouble¡­ Do not blame me for not being nice!¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes full of horror as she took a few steps back.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Nalan Jing suddenly spoke out, causing Nan Luo to stop in her tracks.


    She pursed her lips and raised her head to look at Nalan Jing.


    The man looked cold and expressionless. He walked toward Nan Luo, suddenly stretched out his leg, and viciously kicked over her, sending her flying a few meters away.


    ¡°No wonder you tried to mess up my relationship with my cousin. You were spying on my cousin¡¯s husband! Now you can get lost, and¡­¡± Nalan Jing sneered. ¡°Who told you that I am not satisfied with this marriage?¡±


    Nan Luo raised her eyes in shock and looked at Nalan Jing with some dismay.


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Nalan Jing did not give her another chance to speak and turned to Feng Lianqing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, aren¡¯t you going to make me change into my wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feng Lianqing was a bit dumbfounded and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Nalan Jing smiled. His gaze fell upon the red robe in Feng Lianqing¡¯s hand.


    However, he did not say a word as he walked toward his room¡­


    ***


    Nan Luo lowered her eyes, hiding the cold light in her eyes.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing does not force Nalan Jing, but she forces Tang Yin to get married for her cousin¡¯s sake¡­


    ¡®She did so and¡­ Aunt Suyi does not say anything?¡¯


    Nan Luo stood up from the floor, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and looked at the door that had been closed. She then turned around and walked toward the front hall.


    There were already guests coming one after another.


    Suyi stood aside, looking at those guests who entered General Manor with an elegant smile on her face.


    Just at this moment¡­


    A timid voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi¡­¡±


    Suyi frowned and turned to look at Nan Luo, who was standing next to her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her head.


    The moment she first met Suyi, she truly liked her because, among that Nan family, only Suyi would speak for her.


    But¡­


    Why did she leave her behind?


    She knew her father was a brutal man, and yet she still left her behind, causing her to be hurt.


    If Suyi had taken Nan Luo with her, perhaps, Nan Luo would not have turned out this way.

 Chapter 1853 - The Unexpected VI

    ¡°Aunt Suyi¡­¡± Nan Luo smiled faintly. ¡°I heard that someone from General Manor was getting married and came to take a look. When I was on my way here, I heard the servant say that the people who are getting married are Young Lady Tang and Master Nalan?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    The wedding was about to start, so Suyi did not deny it.


    It was good to allow Tang Yin to marry so that she would not always cling to Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Luo pursed her lips and sighed lightly, ¡°Aunt Suyi, I also saw Young Lady Tang just now; she is completely unaware of this matter. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to do so, right? Lying to her about her marriage?¡±


    Suyi looked down, and her voice was cold. ¡°Are you here to accuse Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean? How many times have I said that I am not your aunt? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Suyi said indifferently. ¡°Or do you think I have anything to do with Nan Fang?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I am worried that Sister Ruqing will make a faux pas and make Young Lady Tang hate her. After all, what she is doing is tantamount to tricking her into a marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suyi laughed. ¡°These are not your concern. Of course, Qing¡¯er has her reason for doing so, and you have nothing to do with it! And again, I¡¯m not your aunt, so she¡¯s not your sister either! Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t like people like you.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she lowered her head.


    Suyi¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Qing¡¯er. It was Nan Xian who framed Tang Yin. Qing¡¯er trusts Nan Xian. Naturally, she believes whatever he says. Tang Yin clings to Qing¡¯er every day, and Nan Xian is jealous.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s words were like needles stabbing Nan Luo¡¯s heart.


    Her lips twitched and revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s me being nosy. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Suyi. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡±


    Her smile faded.


    After dropping these words, she turned around and left.


    She then saw Tang Yin, who was being pulled by Qian Ning, walking toward the hall.


    Tang Yin looked confused.


    ¡°Qian Ning, why are all these guests here? Is today the wedding banquet? But Helian Yue¡¯s wedding dress is still with me, and I haven¡¯t even returned it to her¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Tang Yin saw Helian Yue coming from not far away.


    Ever since that day, after Helian Yue almost leaked the matter, she was locked up in the manor by the old master Helian and was only released today.


    As soon as she came out, she ran to General Manor, but she was still a step too late.


    She saw a beautiful young girl in a red wedding dress.


    She froze for a moment and almost cried. ¡°Tang Yin, you¡¯re getting married? Didn¡¯t we agree to follow Xiao Qing for the rest of our lives? If you¡¯re not here, the only one left to be beaten by Nan Xian is me¡­ Alone¡­¡±


    Nan Xian was a jealous man.


    Every time they came to find Feng Ruqing, they would be murderously stared at by that guy.


    Initially, if there was a companion, they could still bear it.


    However, if Tang Yin married someone, she was the only one left to face the threat in the future¡­


    Tang Yin was confused. ¡°What did you just say? Are you not the one who will get married tonight?¡±


    How did it become her?


    Helian Yue wiped her tears. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you and Nalan Jing who are going to get married? Our family received the invitation card a long time ago, but my grandfather and uncle did not let me go out, so I could not come out to see you until today.¡±

 Chapter 1854 - The Unexpected VII

    Boom!


    In that instant, Tang Yin¡¯s mind went blank as thunder rumbled in her head.


    She stiffly turned and looked at Qian Ning. ¡°Just now¡­ Whom did she say was going to get married?¡±


    Qian Ning was aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s you, Young Lady.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s mouth twitched, and her body trembled.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting married!


    ¡®And¡­ I¡¯m the last to know!¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady Tang¡­¡±


    The sudden voice made Tang Yin even more annoyed. She turned around, and after seeing that it was Nan Luo approaching her, she became even more furious and punched Nan Luo¡¯s face¡­


    Without any warning.


    This punch was even more ferocious than Nalan Jing¡¯s kick.


    Nan Luo instantly flew out of the courtyard and landed in the middle of the road.


    She was just trying to get up when a few swords were pointed above her neck, and the cold aura made her heart tremble.


    ¡°Young Lady, you finally came out. We have been waiting for you for a long time. Master is looking for you.¡±


    At this moment, Nan Luo felt cold all over her body.


    She had never left General Manor after coming here to avoid Nan Fang.


    However, in the end, she still could not hide from him¡­


    Her lips trembled, and she slowly stood up with a look of despair on her face.


    She did not finish the task that Nan Fang had ordered her to do, and she also ignored the people of the Nan family outside, so¡­ She understood that this time, Nan Fang would not let her go again¡­


    ***


    Inside General Manor¡­


    Tang Yin turned to Qian Ning, gritted her teeth, and asked, ¡°Qian Ning, did you also know about this matter long ago?¡±


    Qian Ning¡¯s eyes started tearing up as she nodded her head.


    However, after seeing Tang Yin¡¯s fierce eyes, she hurriedly shook her head again.


    ¡°No, I only know about it today. But think about it, Gu Yiyi chose to marry the second master of the Mu family to stay close to Princess. You can also choose Nalan Jing¡­¡±


    Tang Yin was speechless.


    ¡°And, if so, Nan Xian¡­ He has no right to drive you away. Gu Yiyi is so smart¡­ If one day, Nan Xian can¡¯t control his jealousy anymore, he will kick you out, and you will never find a way back.¡±


    Tang Yin somehow felt what Qian Ning said was true!


    Fortunately, she quickly came back to her senses, stomped her foot, and yelled, ¡°But Nalan Jing is my cousin! How can I marry him?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, he¡¯s Princess¡¯ cousin, not yours,¡± Qian Ning explained seriously.


    Tang Yin felt a vicious stab in her heart; it hurt.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either. I¡¯m too familiar with Brother Nalan¡­ He¡¯s like my own brother. It¡¯s not the same as how I feel about Xiao Qing.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, how do you feel about Princess?¡±


    ¡°I want to worship her. I¡¯m very fond of her¡­¡± Tang Yin smiled. ¡°I am willing to follow her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Qian Ning was speechless.


    ¡°But Brother Nalan¡­ I don¡¯t have the same feelings toward him at all. I like to spend time with him, but he is not someone I would worship. So I know very well that I will not marry him.¡±


    Listening to Tang Yin¡¯s words, Qian Ning¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡®Young Lady¡­ This is wrong!¡¯

 Chapter 1855 - The Unexpected VIII

    Qian Ning felt that it would be useless to explain any more. Tang Yin was too stubborn and would not listen to anything she said.


    ¡°Young Lady, you can learn from Maiden Gu Yiyi.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Yin fell silent.


    Suyi coughed lightly and said smilingly, ¡°Nan Xian said that you were too annoying and always clinging to Qing¡¯er. He¡¯s trying to get rid of you.¡±


    Tang Yin froze.


    ¡®This vixen really wants to drive me away!¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not our family. If he drives you away, you¡¯ll not have a reason to come back¡­¡± Suyi laughed lightly.


    Tang Yin¡¯s face stiffened. She clenched her small fists tightly and growled. ¡°That vixen is so rude! I¡¯ll marry Brother Nalan! I¡¯ll have Grandfather Nalan to back me up! I¡¯ll see how he can drive me away!¡±


    Suyi subconsciously sighed with relief. Her smile grew over her lips.


    When she looked up, she saw Feng Ruqing approaching her¡­


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡±


    Tang Yin, too, looked at Feng Ruqing, who was walking toward her. Her eyes were red, and she pounced toward her pitifully.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, do you not want me anymore?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and touched Tang Yin¡¯s head. Seeing her like this, she understood that this girl already knew everything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry my cousin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Yin gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to marry him!¡±


    Only then Nan Xian would not have any reason to drive her away!


    In the future, when he saw her, he still had to address her respectfully.


    Just thinking about it made her so happy!


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°The wedding banquet is about to start, and Cousin is probably on his way. We couldn¡¯t inform you in advance, so there are many rituals we couldn¡¯t prepare, but we will re-organize it for you after we return to Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to re-organize it. One time is enough.¡±


    Tang Yin pouted. She had no interest in it anyway.


    But¡­


    When she turned sideways for a moment, a thin figure appeared in her sight.


    The man was handsome, and his face filled with gentleness.


    She was stunned because¡­ She had never seen such a side of him.


    He was much better looking than before.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡±


    Nalan Jing approached slowly and stopped in front of Tang Yin.


    He smiled gently as his eyes fell upon the young girl¡¯s pretty little face.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so beautiful today¡­¡±


    Tang Yin somehow took a few steps back; her face was a little red, like an apple.


    Feng Ruqing walked up to Tang Yin and held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Feng Ruqing grabbed Tang Yin and put her small hand into Nalan Jing¡¯s hand. ¡°From now on, I will give Xiao Yin to you. You must take care of her and protect her for the rest of your life!¡±


    Nalan Jing held Tang Yin¡¯s hand with a serious expression, making his lifelong promise in front of everyone present.


    ¡°I will¡­¡±


    He would not let her suffer, nor would he let her shed tears.

 Chapter 1856 - The Unexpected IX

    Tang Yin felt that Nalan Jing¡¯s hand was a little warm and wanted to pull her hand back, but Nalan Jing held her hand firmly and was unwilling to let go of it.


    ¡°All right, everyone¡­¡± Tianya came from a short distance away, smilingly, and said, ¡°You two prepare to go to the wedding ceremony. The guests are waiting.¡±


    At that moment, Nalan Jing¡¯s nervous heart was about to jump out. He held Tang Yin¡¯s hand tightly, turned around, and walked toward the main hall.


    Many people from Land of No Return had arrived, and they stood outside the hall, waiting for the couple, who would be married tonight.


    It was the first time Tang Yin faced such a grand scene. She was so flustered that she was at a loss for words.


    Nalan Jing held her hand tightly, or perhaps it was Nalan Jing¡¯s strength that made her nervous heart gradually calmed down¡­


    Just at this time, a loud laugh came from the sky and shook the entire manor.


    ¡°Tianya, someone in your manor is getting married. Why didn¡¯t you invite us?¡±


    This voice was like thunder and instantly made Tianya¡¯s face turn cold.


    Feng Ruqing seemed to have sensed the cold aura around Tianya. Her face darkened as she looked at those people in the sky¡­


    In the sky stood countless people with powerful auras.


    They looked down, smirking at Tianya, who stood below.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, wait for me here.¡±


    Tianya turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Seeing that Tianya was about to leave, Feng Ruqing raised her hand and grabbed his hand.


    She raised her head, gazed at the people in the sky, and asked coldly, ¡°Today is my cousin¡¯s wedding. If you are here as guests, we naturally welcome you. But if you are here to cause trouble, don¡¯t blame us for being ungracious!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The green-robed old man in the forefront laughed wildly; his gaze was filled with contempt. ¡°Little girl, I am talking to Tianya. Who are you, and how dare you talk to me with that tone? You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Tianya moved like a lightning bolt and punched the green-robed old man¡¯s face.


    Caught off guard, the green-robed old man took a few steps back. A trace of blood trailed down the corner of his mouth as he looked at Tianya angrily.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my granddaughter. What did you just call her?¡± Tianya smiled coldly. ¡°There is an auspicious occasion in my manor today. I don¡¯t want to kill anybody, so all of you get out!¡±


    Just as he was done speaking, a slightly familiar voice came from the side and into Tianya¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Tianya, do you still remember me?¡±


    Tianya frowned and looked sideways, and soon, a woman with a hood appeared in his eyes.


    The woman was dressed in emerald green, her voice was cold, and she looked at Tianya indifferently.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Feng Ruqing looked at the woman, her face slightly sunk. ¡°She is the person who was with Feng Lianyi back then! Nan Xian has searched for her for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect her to appear on her own.¡±


    The woman in green pursed her lips and laughed coldly. ¡°Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me. That woman Feng Lianyi was too stupid. That¡¯s why she got such retribution. I no longer have any relationship with her.¡±

 Chapter 1857 - The Unexpected X

    Tianya¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed upon the woman in green.


    When she took Feng Lianyi away, she did not say a word, but now hearing her voice made Tianya feel that this voice was somewhat familiar¡­


    As if he had heard it somewhere.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± The woman in green smirked. ¡°But today, we are here for one thing only. We want that little girl.¡±


    She pointed at Tang Yin.


    Nalan Jing¡¯s heart tightened. He hurriedly shielded Tang Yin in his arms, his gaze alertly looking at the crowd in the sky.


    Tianya also froze for a moment. Initially, he thought that these people came to mess up with him. He did not expect them to ¡­ Come for Tang Yin?


    Soon he came back to his senses and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are looking for. I won¡¯t let you take her away! Qing¡¯er, you take Tang Yin first. I will go later!¡±


    ¡°But Grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop these people. You guys get out of this place!¡±


    Tianya stroked his red robe, blocking these people.


    The green-robed old man looked down at Tianya from above. ¡°Tianya, I have always admired you. You could reach the peak in just twenty years, but yet, you are alone now, and we¡­ We have a lot of people.¡±


    Tianya laughed out loud. ¡°But you¡¯re all alone too before coming here.¡±


    This group of people did not belong to any forces.


    But now¡­


    They had all gathered to bully a little girl!


    Tianya was angry. He did not say anymore and rushed toward the green-robed old man.


    ¡°Xia Xia, do not let go of my hand later.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held Xia Xia¡¯s hand and then turned to Tang Yin and Nalan Jing, who were not far away. ¡°Cousin, take Dai¡¯er and Xiao Yin and follow me.¡±


    If it were in the past, she would not have had any worries.


    However, now¡­ She had to take care of Xia Xia!


    She turned and looked at Tianya in the sky. ¡°After I send them to a safe place, I will come back to you immediately! You must wait for me!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was filled with determination, with an unwavering decision.


    She turned around swiftly and pulled Xia Xia along with her, leaving the manor.


    The people in the sky saw Feng Ruqing leaving with them. Their expressions changed slightly, and they were about to chase after them when a white dress flashed by, blocking them.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you do not need to worry. I will stay and help your grandfather to face these people. I will not let them catch up!¡±


    Suyi looked as elegant as an immortal in her white dress.


    Her expression darkened as she looked at the group of people in front of her¡­


    ***


    In the backyard¡­


    The silver snake lay on the bed quietly, sleeping peacefully.


    The snakeskin, which was half removed, had completely fallen off, falling to the ground, but no one noticed it¡­


    The silver snake opened its eyes slowly, and its gaze was as cold and firm as a sword, with a cold aura, so amazing that it made people shudder¡­


    Within a few moments, the silver snake glided toward the exit of the room.


    Its body was huge, tens of meters long, and even thicker than a tree¡­


    It then suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 1858 - Tianyas Rage

    The sky was so gloomy as if there was a storm coming.


    Tianya held the long sword in his hand tightly as countless skilled masters stood in the sky above, surrounding them.


    There was no fear in Tianya¡¯s face; he kept his face expressionless.


    His body blurred like a gale of wind, and in a moment, he was standing on top of a man¡¯s head. He swung his sword, setting off a powerful storm that could blow people away.


    ***


    All the guests have left, leaving only a mess behind.


    The woman gazed down at Tianya with a perplexed expression.


    However, Tianya did not even so much as glance at her.


    The white phoenix was by Suyi¡¯s side, looking at her worriedly, afraid that she would get hurt.


    ¡°White Phoenix, you don¡¯t need to care about me. Go find Qing¡¯er and the others.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The white phoenix shook its head. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    From the corner of its eye, the white phoenix saw a man rush toward Suyi; its face changed dramatically.


    ¡°Suyi, be careful!¡±


    The white phoenix swiftly flew toward the man, blowing flames from its mouth.


    However, the man was too powerful, and his longsword still pierced through the white phoenix¡¯s body.


    Blood splashed out, staining its wings red.


    ¡°White Phoenix!!!¡±


    Suyi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Leave immediately! Go find Qing¡¯er and the others.¡±


    The white phoenix coughed out a mouthful of blood. It shook its head, determination clear on its face.


    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t leave you. I will never leave you.¡±


    Even if¡­


    It would end up dying. It would not leave her!


    Tianya also received a cut on his shoulder.


    He was strong, but he, alone, could not withstand so many skilled masters. His robe was wet and dark with blood already; no one knew if it was his blood or his enemies¡¯ blood¡­


    ¡°Tianya!¡± The green-robed old man smirked. ¡°Do you think that your granddaughter can leave so easily? More people are waiting for them outside the city gate. Hahaha!¡±


    He had arranged his men to wait there.


    They had united together to get the beastman. When this matter was over, they would return to their own place, and once they separated, Tianya would go to them to get revenge.


    Therefore¡­


    This time they must succeed!


    Tianya¡¯s face had not changed from when he faced these people until he heard this from the green-robed old man¡­


    He was furious, his eyes turned bloodshot, and his face darkened.


    ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you!¡±


    He raged, ¡°If you dare to touch my granddaughter, I will make sure you all regret it for the rest of your lives!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The green-robed old man sneered. ¡°Your power alone is not enough to face us. How can you stand up to so many of us? Tianya, this time, none of you will be able to escape.¡±


    In an instant, the green-robed old man moved above Tianya¡¯s head and swung his sword ruthlessly.


    Tianya clutched the longsword in his hand.


    His sword burned with a blazing flame, fiercely blocking the attack.


    The powerful force spread out rapidly with hot flames, destroying all the surrounding trees.

 Chapter 1859 - Xiao Ya Awakens

    Meanwhile¡­


    Outside Wu Shang City.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks, coldly looking at the crowd that appeared out of nowhere.


    She smirked. ¡®It looks like these people have made preparations and will never let Tang Yin escape easily¡­¡¯


    ¡°Cousin, you take the girls. I will stop these people.¡±


    Nalan Jing was hesitant. He was not at ease leaving Feng Ruqing alone here.


    ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s no time. Take them away quickly!¡±


    Boom!


    The gale lifted around Feng Ruqing, and a huge pot appeared above her head at the same time, setting off shocking waves in the entire street outside the city gate. The huge pot rushed forward and smashed those people violently¡­


    Tang Yin looked at Feng Ruqing and then looked at the two little girls in front of her.


    ¡°Brother Nalan, you take Xia Xia and Dai¡¯er away. I¡¯ll stay with Xiao Qing.¡± Her gaze was filled with determination.


    ¡°Xiao Yin!¡±


    Nalan Jing looked flustered, trembled. He pressed her shoulders tightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind! It¡¯s even more impossible for me to leave when you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°No, you must go!¡± Tang Yin pushed Nalan Jing away. ¡°No one can leave if Xiao Qing does not stop them, and if I follow you, these people will still come after me. Their target is me!¡±


    Tang Yin smiled.


    ¡°Brother Nalan, Dai¡¯er, and Xia Xia¡¯s life are in your hands now.¡±


    ¡®Dai¡¯er and Xia Xia¡¯s life¡­ In my hands¡­¡¯


    Nalan Jing trembled harder. His eyes were red, looking up at Feng Ruqing, who was blocking that group of people¡­


    He could help Tang Yin and Feng Ruqing if he stayed with them.


    But¡­


    Xia Xia and Dai¡¯er would be in danger!


    Xia Xia suddenly cried out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! I want my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving either.¡±


    Dai¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red but filled with stubbornness. ¡°Brother, I do not want to go. I want to stay.¡±


    Nalan Jing closed his eyes slowly. He suddenly raised his hand, pulled Tang Yin into his arms, and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡±


    The man murmured, but it caused Tang Yin¡¯s body to stiffen for a moment.


    He lowered his eyes. ¡°We will live and die together, so¡­ Trust me. No matter where you go after this, I will accompany you and will not leave you alone.¡±


    Tang Yin lifted her head and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face.


    This face was familiar, so familiar that it was deeply etched in her mind.


    ¡°Brother Nalan¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Nalan Jing loosened his embrace, he pulled Nalan Dai¡¯er with one hand, picked up Xia Xia with the other, and finally looked behind him at Tang Yin and Feng Ruqing, turned around, and walked not far away.


    As expected, seeing that Tang Yin did not leave, those people did not have much desire to chase after Nalan Jing.


    After all, the only one they wanted to catch was Tang Yin. It was none of their business if others ran away.


    ¡°Xiao Yin¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing descended from the sky and stood before Tang Yin. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to go.¡± Tang Yin shook her head and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re here to catch me. So they won¡¯t let me leave easily.¡±

 Chapter 1860 - I Will Never Let You Go

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, I¡¯m not afraid. All these years, you and Brother Nalan have been protecting me, so much so that I relied on you guys too much, so¡­¡± Tang Yin looked down before looking back up at Feng Ruqing and smiled sadly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even face some difficulties. In the future, I will not rely on you guys anymore.¡±


    After she said this, she slowly turned around, looking directly at the group of skilled masters in the sky.


    ¡°If I follow you, will you let them go?¡±


    The black-robed man sneered. ¡°We only want you. It has nothing to do with others. If you leave with us, of course, we will not harm any people from General Manor.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s voice trembled.


    Her delicate and pretty small face was slightly pale in the sunlight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yin!¡± Feng Ruqing took Tang Yin¡¯s hand as she shook her head and turned her gaze to the crowd in the sky. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let us go if you follow them? These people have long wanted to make a move against Tianya, but they just never had the chance. They just want to take advantage of this matter to unite and kill Tianya.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not know what kind of conflict was there between Tianya and these people, but she clearly understood that these people would never let Tianya go easily.


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°You all probably know about Xiao Yin¡¯s physique and have come for this reason, but Xiao Yin is only one person¡­ All of you want her, so how do you want to divide her?¡±


    The black-robed man sneered. ¡°Little girl, you think you can provoke us? We have long thought of this matter. We will catch this girl first, and the strongest one will take her. Of course, others will not lose out because the one who gets her will also give out a lot of benefits to other people who contributed.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked down.


    ¡°Then, there is no way out.¡± Feng Ruqing held Tang Yin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I will not give her to you.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, why do you have to be like that? This girl just needs to cooperate with us, and she won¡¯t lose her life. If you insisted on keeping her, you will lose your life.¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes.


    ¡°Because this is the promise I made back then¡­¡±


    Xiao Yin had chosen her and given up the Tang family.


    So¡­ How could she bear to let her suffer in her life?


    Therefore, she would never let her go.


    The moment Feng Ruqing opened her eyes, a long black sword appeared before her.


    At the same time, a man with a cold aura appeared in the sky.


    This man looked so handsome, but his face was ghastly pale.


    What was even more frightening was¡­


    He was a soul!


    The man raised his hand, took the black sword, and rushed toward those people in the sky.


    He used this black sword very well because he was the black sword¡¯s soul, and soon, he was already in front of those people.


    ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Tang Yin was anxious; tears flowed down her delicate face. ¡°You let go of me! I can¡¯t drag you guys down with me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Ruqing looked back at Tang Yin. ¡°Just stay by my side and don¡¯t talk too much. I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±

 Chapter 1861

    Tang Yin wanted to say something, but when she saw Feng Ruqing¡¯s fierce expression, she finally fell silent and stood aside obediently.


    Up in the sky¡­


    The huge pot slammed down, making waves of shock, and in an instant, it landed in front of those people.


    However, there were so many enemies that even the huge pot could not stop them.


    Little Soul was also shocked that these people could hurt him!


    But soon, Little Soul calmed his mind, and in a moment, he was already in front of those people.


    Feng Ruqing held Tang Yin¡¯s hand tightly and took a few steps back.


    However, just as she was about to turn around, several middle-aged men had already descended from the sky, blocking them from leaving.


    Tang Yin panicked a little. She subconsciously grabbed Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm.


    She was a bit scared as this was the first time she faced such a great danger.


    Feng Ruqing did not speak, soothingly patted Tang Yin¡¯s arm. She slowly raised her head, gazing at the group of people in front of her¡­


    ***


    At this moment, inside a small courtyard in the mountain forest¡­


    A young man sat with his back to Nan Xian, the cold sweats on his head rolled down. His handsome face was a little pale with pain.


    A heart palpitation somehow made him tremble a little. That feeling was so strong that he began to fidget.


    Nan Xian sat behind the young man with eyes closed. A light wind danced around him, lifting his robes.


    Suddenly, he spat a mouthful of blood.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, panicked.


    ¡°Something happened to Qing¡¯er!¡±


    But¡­


    He was almost able to seal the demon inside Feng Chen¡¯s body temporarily¡­


    And it took at least a day and a night!


    Feng Chen rose abruptly. He turned to look at Nan Xian.


    ¡°You are faster than me. Hurry back. I¡¯ll catch up later.¡±


    Nan Xian looked at the young man and nodded slightly.


    He moved like the wind. In an instant, he landed not far away outside the courtyard.


    ***


    Liu Yinyin had been waiting outside from the time Nan Xian started treating Feng Chen.


    She was a little panicked as she saw Nan Xian leaving before he fully sealed the demon inside Feng Chen¡¯s body. She stood up, stretching out her arms to block Nan Xian from leaving.


    ¡°Master Feng can¡¯t hold out much longer. You can¡¯t leave him now!¡±


    ¡®If the demon is not completely sealed this time, I¡¯m afraid that¡­ There won¡¯t be next time.¡¯


    Nan Xian did not say anything anymore, much less even touching her. A powerful force surged out of him, sending Liu Yinyin flying away.


    She coughed out a mouthful of blood, and when she raised her eyes, she saw that the man in white robes had already disappeared.


    Her eyes sunk.


    Seeing how Feng Chen also wanted to leave, she panicked and rushed forward to block his way.


    ¡°Master Feng, you know that you can no longer delay it, but why did you still allow him to leave?¡±


    Liu Yinyin¡¯s face was soaked with tears. ¡°You guys just felt that something has happened to her and have not received any news. Just because of this feeling¡­ You do not even care about your own life?¡±

 Chapter 1862 - Something Happened To Qinger II

    Her voice tinged with sadness, but her gaze was always fixed upon Feng Chen.


    Feng Chen stopped in his tracks and glanced at Liu Yinyin coldly.


    ¡°We will never ignore this even if this is only an illusion or our own overthinking!¡± He raised his hand and pushed Liu Yinyin aside. His expression displayed decisiveness with an unquestionable choice.


    Liu Yinyin was a bit stunned, staring dumbly at Feng Chen.


    Her face was pale and full of grief.


    ¡®But why¡­ I only care for him.¡¯


    She did not want the demon to take over his body and hurt him.


    Why was he so unaware of her concern?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Seeing that Feng Chen was about to leave, Liu Yinyin panicked, went forward, and hugged Feng Chen¡¯s leg. She cried, ¡°Master Feng, please don¡¯t go. You¡¯ve not recovered yet. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never see you again in this life. Please¡­¡±


    Feng Chen stiffened and closed his eyes slowly.


    He had always been cold to Liu Yinyin these days. He had allowed her to stay only to fulfill his promise.


    However, Feng Ruqing¡­ She was his life!


    ¡°I will never regret it even if I can¡¯t return.¡±


    Feng Chen set off a gust of wind, knocking Liu Yinyin away.


    He walked away and did not even look back at Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin was paralyzed on the ground, looking up at Feng Chen¡¯s departing figure. Tears streamed down her face; her eyes were full of sadness and pain.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    She hissed, ¡°She is someone else¡¯s wife. Why do you have to fight so hard for her?¡±


    Liu Yinyin did not understand.


    No one could prove that Feng Ruqing was really in danger. It was only an intuition.


    No one knew whether it was true or false¡­


    Nan Xian was only one step away from saving Feng Chen, but he still left because of this matter.


    And Feng Chen¡­ He did not even care about his life!


    ¡°I do not understand. I¡¯ve done everything for you, but in the end, you still decide to sacrifice your life for another person¡­¡±


    With tears in her eyes, she laughed out coldly.


    At first, she thought she only had to be by Feng Chen.


    Whether he was thinking of others or indifferent toward her¡­ It did not matter.


    She only wanted him to be safe and sound.


    It was only now she finally realized that everything she had done for him was useless.


    Feng Chen was willing to sacrifice his life for that woman, and she could do nothing to stop him¡­


    Liu Yinyin was sad and¡­ Angry.


    ¡°Young Lady Liu¡­¡±


    A servant came out from the courtyard and helped Liu Yinyin up from the ground.


    Looking at Liu Yinyin¡¯s miserable appearance, the servant sighed softly.


    ¡®For the past three years, Young Lady Liu has stayed with Master Feng and taken good care of him.


    ¡®Every time Master Feng passes out, she does not leave even for a second until he wakes up.


    ¡®She never complains, no matter how cold-faced Master Feng is¡­


    ¡®Until today¡­


    ¡®There is only grief and anger left in Young Lady Liu¡¯s eyes.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao You, why did I go out of my way to care for him only to have him neglect his life for others? I could care less about him thinking of another woman or how he treats me, but¡­ I can¡¯t allow him to disregard his life for others.¡±

 Chapter 1863

    Liu Yinyin stood up trembling; her steps were a little unsteady. Her eyes were full of grief as she looked in the direction in which Feng Chen left.


    ¡°Young Lady Liu, the person that Master Feng is thinking about, is married. You are the person who will accompany Master Feng in the future. He will know how good you are sooner or later.¡±


    All the servants in this manor liked Young Lady Liu very much because she treated everyone like her own family.


    Liu Yinyin closed her eyes, shook her head, and smiled bitterly. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s already too late¡­¡±


    Liu Yinyin finally opened her eyes and looked in the direction Feng Chen had left again. She turned around and slowly walked into the manor.


    She was somewhat staggering as if she would fall at any moment.


    ***


    Outside Wu Shang City.


    Blood flowed into a river.


    A trickle of blood hung from the corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth, but she still clutched Tang Yin¡¯s arm, looking at the group of people in front of her coldly.


    Suddenly, her body was like the wind, and in a moment, she had fallen into the crowd of that group of people.


    She did not let go of Tang Yin¡¯s hand. No matter what, she must protect her from these people.


    Tang Yin was helpless and terrified.


    She had cultivated hard these few years, but she could never beat these skilled masters no matter how hard she tried.


    All this time, it was Xiao Qing who was protecting her!


    ¡°Xiao Qing, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡±


    Tears flowed from the corners of the young girl¡¯s eyes.


    She raised her eyes to look at the woman beside her; her gaze was firm and solemn.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let this continue¡­


    ¡®Otherwise, Xiao Qing will die because of me.¡¯


    ¡®She was so useless. She could not drag Xiao Qing down¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve just told you to shut up!¡± Feng Ruqing wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are by my side. No one can hurt you. I¡¯ve said that I will protect you.¡±


    Bang!


    The force from another strike at Feng Ruqing¡¯s back shoved her forward. Blood spurt out of her mouth violently, making her face pale.


    However, she still did not retreat and once again went toward the group in front of her.


    The number of enemies was large, and it was estimated that nearly half of the mainland¡¯s skilled masters had come to take Tang Yin away.


    Even the huge pot could not stop them.


    Tang Yin looked at these people and then looked sideways at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡± Tang Yin lowered her head and smiled.


    Her smile was as bright as the sun, instantly clearing up all the gloominess.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have met you in this life.¡±


    Because of Feng Ruqing, she left the Tang family and had a goal that she wanted to pursue in this life.


    She never regretted the choice she had made back then.


    Tang Yin took out a dagger and held it tightly.


    This dagger refracted a cold aura, making one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Tang Yin¡¯s eyes were full of determination, raised the dagger, and ruthlessly stabbed into her heart.


    ¡®Since all the fighting is because of me¡­


    ¡®And Xiao Qing won¡¯t leave without me¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1864 - Something Happened To Qinger IV

    ¡®It will all be over¡­ When I die.¡¯


    These people she loved would not have been hurt for her sake.


    However¡­


    Before the dagger pierced into her heart, Feng Ruqing knocked her unconscious with a palm strike.


    Tang Yin fainted, falling into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    The dagger in her hand also fell, clanging to the ground.


    After seeing that Tang Yin was unconscious, Feng Ruqing quietly sighed in relief.


    ¡°This is much quieter¡­¡±


    She looked up; her eyes fell upon these people in front of her. She smiled coldly and rushed toward them¡­


    ***


    Nine Gate.


    Hui Yue rubbed his brow hard. He had been feeling uneasy these past few days. It felt as if something was about to happen to the mainland.


    Just then, one of the disciples came in a hurry, cupped his fist, and said, ¡°Your Holiness, it seems that a beastman has appeared in Tianya¡¯s manor, and now the skilled masters from half of the mainland have gone there.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hui Yue jerked up; his gaze was tense. ¡°Tianya¡¯s manor¡­ The information about the beastman has been leaked?¡±


    Sure enough, that person had still overheard the matter in the first place, and it must have been him who leaked the news as well.


    However, he thought that he had found that person in time to stop the spread of this news, but he did not expect the information to be leaked after all.


    If they had attacked Tianya¡¯s manor, then Nan Chiyou¡­


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Send someone to Tianya¡¯s manor. Immediately! Make sure to ensure the safety of the young lady!¡±


    Bang!


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    A woman in a light green dress walked in hurriedly.


    She looked panicked, and there was impatience in her eyebrows. ¡°What were you guys talking about? What happened to Tianya¡¯s manor? What happened to Maiden Feng and Xia Xia?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui, this has nothing to do with you. We will handle it ourselves.¡± Hui Yue frowned lightly.


    If Qiu Hui had helped them bring Nan Chiyou to Nine Gate the other day, so many things would not have happened.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face was pale and furious, she stepped forward fiercely and tugged at Hui Yue¡¯s lapel. ¡°Tell me what happened in Tianya¡¯s manor. Tell me!¡±


    Hui Yue froze. He had never seen Qiu Hui so angry before.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is a girl in Tianya¡¯s manor who is a beastman. She has a special physique and can be used to boost one¡¯s cultivation. Now, she is being pursued, and many skilled masters have attacked Tianya¡¯s manor.¡±


    Qiu Hui trembled harder.


    Tang Yin¡­ She had seen that girl before.


    However, she never thought that someone would leak this information!


    ¡°This matter¡­ Is it your doing?¡± Qiu Hui asked through gritted teeth.


    Hui Yue frowned. ¡°Do you think we would do such a thing?¡±


    Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°Who knows? You can separate a mother and daughter for your selfish interests and plan to kidnap other people¡¯s children. So what else is there that you can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui!¡± Hui Yue was a little angry. ¡°I would never do this, no matter what! Someone overheard our conversation before it leaked out. It wasn¡¯t our intention to do so.¡±


    Qiu Hui laughed sarcastically and swung her hand away.


    ¡°In any case, this matter is related to you. I will not settle accounts with you for now. The people in Tianya¡¯s manor are still waiting for me.¡±

 Chapter 1865 - Something Happened To Qinger V

    After Qiu Hui said that, she turned around decisively and walked out of the study room.


    Her pace was firm with an unquestionable decision.


    In the beginning, she was already indebted to Tianya for his kindness.


    She had stayed in Tianya¡¯s manor for two years, and she had also lived with Xia Xia for two years¡­


    Therefore, she was so angry after discovering that Hui Yue intended to snatch Xia Xia away.


    None of the members of Nine Gate were on her side.


    She was here alone, unable to go against so many people, and was eventually forced to stay within Nine Gate.


    Initially, she came to Hui Yue to persuade him not to disturb Xia Xia and Feng Ruqing again.


    However¡­


    What she heard was the news of the imminent destruction of Tianya¡¯s manor!


    Hui Yue looked at Qiu Hui¡¯s departure and did not stop her.


    After all, saving Chiyou was the most important thing right now.


    Besides, those people in Tianya¡¯s manor were all Chiyou¡¯s family. Of course, he had no intention to touch her family. He just wanted Chiyou to come to Nine Gate to receive the best training for her future¡­


    Qiu Hui left Nine Gate hurriedly.


    She did not look back; her firm gaze was focused on the sky not far away.


    In a flash, she had reached an altitude of hundred feet in the sky.


    ¡®Tianya, Xia Xia¡­ You must wait for me!¡¯


    ***


    Outside the city gate¡­


    Feng Ruqing was a little shaky, as if she could not support herself anymore.


    However, after looking at Tang Yin, who was on her shoulders, her heart was steady again.


    No matter what, she could not let Tang Yin get hurt.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯d better put down the little girl in your hand, or else, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die here today. Hahaha!¡±


    The ear-piercing sound of laughter in the front echoed in the sky for a long time.


    From dusk to dawn, and then from dawn to dusk¡­


    It had been five days and five nights¡­


    The battle had not ended.


    Feng Ruqing wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth; her body staggered a little. She thrust the sword in her hand hard into the ground; her gaze remained firm.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Little Soul descended from the sky and landed in front of Feng Ruqing, looking worried.


    In the beginning, he was trapped within the black sword by Feng Ruqing and tried every way to escape her control.


    But now¡­


    Perhaps it was because they had been together for quite a long time that Little Soul¡¯s attitude had changed a lot.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Little Soul. She then lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Fu Chen, if I die, will his soul disappear?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t¡­¡±


    The voice was hoarse. It was unclear if he was crying.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    She raised her hand, took back the black sword, and locked it inside the medium with Little Soul.


    Until now, every time she encountered danger, she disregarded Fu Chen and Qing Han¡¯s wishes and forced them into the medium.


    So, this time, it was the same. After perceiving the danger, she shut them up.


    As her strength increased, she could control the medium smoothly. Without her consent, Fu Chen and Qing Han could not take even one step out of the medium.


    ¡°Qing Han, Fu Chen, you are safe in the medium. Maybe after a thousand years or ten thousand years, you will meet other masters, and then, you will be able to come out.¡±

 Chapter 1866 - Something Happened To Qinger VI

    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Remember to tell State Preceptor, if I can¡¯t accompany him in this life. I will definitely come back to him in the next life. He can¡¯t escape from me.¡±


    After these words fell, Feng Ruqing decisively cut the transmission to the medium. She did not bear to hear Qing Han¡¯s ghostly cry¡­


    The only pity was that the medium could not keep people.


    Otherwise, she had thrown Tang Yin in, too, and had nothing to worry about¡­


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The huge pot made a sad sound.


    It flew toward Feng Ruqing, raising waves of shock and smashing into the enemies in front of her¡­


    Unfortunately, the number of enemies was such that it could not even expel them.


    Moreover, among these people, countless skilled masters were almost as strong as Tianya¡­


    The young girl on her shoulder moved her fingertips and frowned.


    She was about to slowly awaken when Feng Ruqing once again slammed her fist down, directly knocking her unconscious again.


    ***


    The sword light came flying.


    Feng Ruqing raised the sword to block.


    However, a few days and nights of fighting had drained her energy.


    The long sword still violently pierced through her chest.


    Blood seeped out and stained her dress red.


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed over.


    It was a huge silver snake and very beautiful. Its body gradually elongated and slowly transformed into a woman with a stunning face.


    She rushed toward Feng Ruqing and caught her from falling to the ground. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Ninth¡­ Emperor¡­¡±


    There were two most important people in her life.


    One was her daughter.


    The other one was¡­ Her savior.


    ¡°Ninth¡­ Emperor¡­ I¡­ I was blocked by those people¡­ And came late¡­ I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m really sorry¡­


    ¡®You protected all the girls well back then.


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®We can¡¯t protect you.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    She held Feng Ruqing tightly, heartbroken.


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes slowly and handed Tang Yin in her arms to the woman.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, take her away and leave this place.¡±


    Xiao Ya shook her head.


    Her smile was firm, and her eyes contained tears.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave together.¡±


    If they were going to leave, they would leave together.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Feng Ruqing covered her chest that was oozing blood, and with a violent push, she pushed Xiao Ya out.


    ¡°Go! Immediately! That¡¯s an order!¡±


    Xiao Ya, with Tang Yin in her arms, stumbled and fell to the ground. She looked at Feng Ruqing dumbly and finally shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Thousands of years ago, no one would go against the Ninth Emperor¡¯s words.


    If she told them to go, they would never stay!


    However, this time, Xiao Ya would no longer obey her words.


    It was up to her to decide whether to stay or go!


    Feng Ruqing fell to the ground. She coughed blood, and her face grew paler.


    However, she still stood up with her last strength, surrounded by everyone.


    The crowd sneered.


    Even if Feng Ruqing was seriously injured, these people would not let her go.


    Suddenly, a powerful force headed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Xiao Ya was so shocked that her face turned pale. She hurriedly put Tang Yin on the ground and dashed up, blocking the force with her body¡­

 Chapter 1867 - Something Happened To Qinger VII

    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing was facing people from all sides.


    Xiao Ya only blocked one side for her, but there were three more sides.


    Powerful forces converged and came crashing down on Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    She spurted a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    A heart-rending scream came from the sky.


    Feng Ruqing saw a black dragon flying through the sky and coming toward her in her blurred vision.


    The black dragon took the form of a young man in mid-air. He was dressed in black, with a face full of anger, filling the entire sky with his fierce aura.


    The crowd was stunned and looked at the young man in dismay, their eyes carrying shock.


    ¡°This dragon¡­ Is made of surrounding spiritual qi?¡±


    ¡®Only the creatures from the surrounding spiritual qi can do so!¡¯


    The young man¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Feng Ruqing¡­


    From the time the blood gushed out until the woman¡¯s figure gradually fell to the ground¡­


    Everything was suddenly moving in slow-motion in his eyes.


    The young man rushed toward Feng Ruqing and caught her body before it hit the ground.


    His voice was trembling, and his heart almost stopped beating.


    ¡°Little Nine, I should not have left you because of that wild man. I should have stayed by your side. Please do not scare me¡­ I was wrong. I will never leave you again. You abandoned me a thousand years ago, and you still want to abandon me now?


    ¡°Little Nine, I rushed back after I heard the attack in General Manor, but I still did not arrive in time. Please, do not leave me. I do not want to wait for you alone again¡­¡±


    The young man hugged Feng Ruqing tightly so that she would not feel cold.


    Xiao Ya froze and looked at the woman in the young man¡¯s arms. A strong resentment and anger rose from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡®Why¡­


    ¡®In the previous life, those moralistic people had not spared the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡®Now, these people still won¡¯t let her go!


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor had never done anything wrong.¡¯


    Once, those who liked her treated her like a god, and those who disliked her called her a devil¡­


    However, now, these people wanted to take her daughter and hurt her just for selfish reasons.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Xiao Ya held her head tightly, and endless anger surged out, turning her eyes red¡­


    ***


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept by.


    The girl in the young man¡¯s arms was pulled away by someone and wrapped into those arms.


    Big Black looked up and met a cold face.


    He was so cold, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    He looked at the woman lying calmly in his arms with a sword pierced into her chest, soaking with blood.


    He had promised to protect her for the rest of his life.


    But in the end, he still got her hurt¡­


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu poked its head out of his sleeve. It almost cried after seeing the lifeless Feng Ruqing. ¡°Princess won¡¯t die¡­ She won¡¯t die. People always said that evil men would live a thousand years. This kind of evil person who always bullies snakes won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

 Chapter 1868 - Something Happened To Qinger VIII

    Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing in his arms tightly.


    Qing Zhu felt that even the temperature in the sky had dropped quite a bit.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er will not die.¡±


    He wanted the person, even the king of hell did not dare to stop him!


    The man carried Feng Ruqing, turned around, and walked out of Wu Shang City.


    Some people were not afraid of death and had rushed up to block Nan Xian.


    ¡°This woman meddles with other people¡¯s business. She dug her own grave. Who allowed you to¡­¡±


    Leave?


    Before the enemy could finish his words, fierce scorching flames suddenly surged out around Nan Xian and burnt all the people who blocked his way.


    The crowd froze.


    Nan Xian paused and turned around to Xiao Ya behind him. ¡°Take her with you. I won¡¯t let the person Qing¡¯er try to protect die here!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s sudden appearance gave Xiao Ya hope.


    ¡®If the Ninth Emperor is dead¡­


    ¡®He would have lashed out in anger and killed all these enemies in front of him.


    ¡®But he didn¡¯t¡­¡¯


    Nan Xian was in a hurry to take Feng Ruqing away.


    This would certainly prove that Feng Ruqing could still be saved. Otherwise, he would have killed all these people!


    Xiao Ya bent down and picked Tang Yin up from the ground, and she hurriedly followed after Nan Xian.


    Feng Chen had just rushed over and saw Nan Xian¡¯s cold face.


    He slowly looked down, and in a flash, a pale familiar face reflected in his eyes, causing his mind to turn blank.


    He did not react even after Nan Xian had walked past him. He froze.


    ¡®Xiao Qing¡­ She¡¯s dead?¡¯


    Feng Chen held his head, endless pain rushed to his heart, and his brain almost exploded.


    ***


    The girl lay on the bed soundlessly, a big dog sat next to her, accompanying her.


    The man in a suit kneeled beside the girl as the people around him kept reminding him that she would never wake up again.


    He did not believe it.


    She would come back if he waited for her!


    Until¡­ The day he understood that she would never come back.


    He had completely lost her.


    He never felt scared and lost his hope even after his business rivals had backstabbed him because¡­ He knew she would always be waiting for him in their home every day.


    He was in great pain after he lost her.


    Even when someone sabotaged his car and he knew it, but he did nothing.


    The car lost its control and flew out of the road, and at that moment¡­ All his pain suddenly disappeared, and he finally felt relieved¡­


    ***


    These scenes appeared in Feng Chen¡¯s mind over and over again.


    His eyes became even redder, and he slowly put down his hands and stood up.


    Since he could no longer wait for her to come back, he would go to her!


    Because he feared that she could not take care of herself without him by her side¡­


    But it was so hard for him to find her, so hard¡­ To meet her again in this world.


    And these people¡­ Took her away from him again.


    ¡°Everyone deserves to die!¡±


    ¡®Everyone deserves to die!¡¯

 Chapter 1869 - Something Happened To Qinger IX

    His dark eyes burned with fire, strong, angry flames lifted from around his body, burning the surrounding trees to ashes.


    In the previous life, he and she were siblings but not related by blood.


    A reorganized family brought them together.


    However, she was not happy in that family, so he took her away without a second thought.


    The fire in his eyes burned more fiercely; a strong wind ruffled his robes, making him look a little bit crazy.


    No one knew he liked her in the previous life, and in this life, he happened to be her brother.


    However, he never asked for anything in return.


    As long as¡­ He could see her and protect her¡­ Even only as a brother.


    He was already satisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything else. I just want her to be in this world. Why do you have to take her from me? Why?¡±


    The crowd backed up, their eyes filled with horror and panic.


    ¡°This guy¡­ It seems like he has lost his mind.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    One of them turned around to leave, who knew in an instant, the young man was already behind him. Feng Chen grabbed him and punctured his heart fiercely. The young man pulled his bloody hand out of the body; he looked terrible.


    ¡°After hurting her, no one can leave this place!


    ¡°I won¡¯t spare any of you!


    ¡°All of you deserve to die!!¡±


    Every time the young man said a word, one person would fall into a pool of blood.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with madness, and his body emitted a dark aura.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in General Manor¡­


    The battle was still going on.


    Tianya was covered in blood, and his robes were in rags; even so, he was not the least bit distressed.


    Suyi, on the other hand, looked a little more wretched. Her arms were cut several times; the wounds were hideous.


    Of course, more seriously injured than Suyi was the white phoenix.


    Its wings were half-broken, but it still kept comforting Suyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Suyi. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Maybe I can¡¯t fly without my wings, but I can still walk and jump. It won¡¯t affect my life. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s words made Suyi want to cry; her eyes were red, full of heartache.


    ¡°When Qing¡¯er comes back, I¡¯ll ask her if she can heal your wings. It doesn¡¯t seem right being a phoenix but can¡¯t fly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that¡­ I won¡¯t be able to carry you to the sky in the future.


    The white phoenix smiled.


    An enemy suddenly rushed toward them. Suyi did not have time to speak more and simply continued to battle¡­


    Everyone was exhausted from the war that went on for several days and nights.


    If it were not for some herbal dishes to support them, they would have long lost their energy and collapsed.


    ¡°Oh, Qing¡¯er has given us all the herbal dishes, right?¡± Suyi seemed to think of something; her heart fluttered a little. ¡°If she is wounded, how will she heal and recover her strength?¡±


    The white phoenix froze for a moment, somewhat stunned.


    A strong feeling of uneasiness surged to its heart, causing its expression to appear gradually anxious.

 Chapter 1870

    The white phoenix turned its head, and in a flash, a figure in a white robe came in from outside the courtyard.


    He held an unconscious woman in his arms.


    Tianya lowered his eyes and saw Feng Ruqing in Nan Xian¡¯s embrace. His body stiffened, and endless anger instantly invaded his heart, making his whole body explode with rage.


    Boom!


    Angry flames surged out, blasting the middle-aged man who stood in front of him, making him fall from the air and land in the middle of the crowd.


    Xiao Ya hugged Tang Yin and followed behind Nan Xian, but her gaze was locked upon the person in front of her. Her eyes were filled with grief, and she did not dare to let the others notice it.


    It was not until Nan Xian carried Feng Ruqing and disappeared into the courtyard that the others began to react.


    The white phoenix rushed toward Xiao Ya, panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Qingqing?¡±


    Xiao Ya¡¯s heart sank in pain, still barely showing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can save her.¡±


    ¡®Yes, he can save her¡­


    ¡®Just like a thousand years ago¡­ She had saved him.¡¯


    How could the Ninth Emperor die in the hands of these people?


    Thousands of years ago, those people failed to kill her and ended up using Nan Changfeng to threaten her.


    So, in this life, no one else should be able to touch her!


    Xiao Ya looked down. Although she tried to convince herself in her heart, again and again, her heart was still immersed in pain.


    Tianya¡¯s expression darkened as his grip around the longsword that was dripping with blood tightened.


    That person was his granddaughter.


    His most precious granddaughter!


    Now, she was half dead and carried back by Nan Xian.


    ¡°All of you people deserve to die!¡±


    Tianya¡¯s red robes danced up wildly, his white hair floated in the wind. His murderous intent was so intense that it spread in the sky as he rushed toward the enemies¡­


    ***


    Inside General Manor.


    Nan Xian ignored the battle outside.


    He placed the young girl in his arms on the bed, moving very carefully, afraid that he might hurt her.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®Sorry I came too late.


    ¡®But I won¡¯t let anyone take you away from me.¡¯


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu stretched out its head and carefully said, ¡°Princess¡­ She¡¯s dying. I¡¯m afraid that there is no way to save her.¡±


    Snap!


    Nan Xian raised his hand and flung Qing Zhu away.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s head instantly hit the door, the pain bringing tears to its eyes, and it could not control its tears as it looked at Feng Ruqing lying on the bed.


    ¡®Princess is dying, but why doesn¡¯t Master believe it¡­¡¯


    Princess had always bullied Qing Zhu and threatened to turn it into snake soup¡­


    But it loved her.


    She was the only one who would stand by its master to the end.


    Now that she was gone¡­ Qing Zhu was sad too, but¡­ It was even more heartbreaking when Nan Xian could not accept this fact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his hand, gently stroking the young girl¡¯s hair.


    His smile was as gentle as water.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu crawled up to Nan Xian¡¯s side. It wanted to comfort him, but a fierce gust of wind suddenly surged around Nan Xian, sweeping away all the tables and chairs in the room¡­


    Only the bed where Feng Ruqing was lying remained untouched¡­

 Chapter 1871 - He Is Nan Changfeng? I

    At this moment, what Feng Ruqing saw before her eyes were darkness.


    There was not a single ray of light.


    She walked in this darkness with some confusion, as if no matter how she walked, she could not reach the end.


    However, she had a nagging feeling that she had forgotten something. No matter how she tried to recall it, there was no way to remember¡­


    It seemed that something very important, or¡­ The most important person in her heart had been forgotten¡­


    ***


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    A voice was calling, breaking through the darkness.


    ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡­¡¯


    This call was so familiar that it made her heartache a little.


    ¡®Oh, right¡­¡¯


    She remembered.


    She was the Ninth Emperor, and the person she loved most was Nan Changfeng.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure leaped into her eyes.


    The handsome young man in a white robe with vertical lines on his eyebrows came to her.


    Feng Ruqing was just about to speak when the young man suddenly pulled her firmly into his arms.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, I¡¯ve come for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the man in a daze, frowning. She knew that the person standing in front of her was someone she was familiar with and very close to, but she could see another identical face through his features.


    The difference was that that person did not have vertical lines on his eyebrows or silver hair¡­


    ¡°Nan¡­ Changfeng?¡±


    Feng Ruqing murmured.


    The young man looked down and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m Nan Changfeng. I¡¯ve come to find you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded, her brows knitting. ¡°Where is this place? I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­ I need to get out of this place. Do you have any way to leave?¡±


    The young man pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, this is our home. Is it bad for us to stay in this place together?¡±


    ¡°But I vaguely remember that someone is waiting for me¡­¡±


    ¡°The person waiting for you is me.¡± The young man raised his hand and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s hair. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here with you. There will be no one else. Jiu¡¯er, can you bear to abandon me again and leave me alone?¡±


    He looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡®Yes, he is Nan Changfeng.


    ¡®The man I want to protect in this life.¡¯


    ¡°Changfeng, do you remember how I entered this place? Why was it all dark everywhere except for you? I can¡¯t see anything else. It is as though I am trapped in a world that I cannot leave.¡±


    She did not remember how she got here.


    Other than the fact that she was the Ninth Emperor and loved a man named Nan Changfeng, she had forgotten everything else.


    No matter how much she racked her brain, she could not seem to recall.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, I don¡¯t know why we are here, but I know that having you is enough.¡±


    The young man stepped forward and approached Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°But whatever you want, this place will give it to you.¡±


    The young man raised his hand and waved, and a courtyard stood in the darkness.


    The courtyard was luxurious, like the courtyard she had on the mountain back then.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at the courtyard; her heart was still a little uneasy. Her lover was with her, but she felt like he was still thousands of miles away.


    A place that she could not reach for the time being¡­


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, you look tired. Go and rest first. Don¡¯t worry. I will not let anyone hurt you again.¡±


    The young man¡¯s gaze was deep and affectionate, just like it was back then.


    He always looked at her with such eyes before. That was why, she could never forget him¡­

 Chapter 1872 - His Name Is Nan Xian I

    At the same time¡­


    The entire Tianya¡¯s manor fell silent.


    Nan Xian stood at the head of the bed; his eyes were slightly closed. A faint light lingered around him. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and his handsome face was a bit pale at this moment.


    Qing Zhu stood behind Nan Xian, looked at the man in front of him, and asked, hesitating a little, ¡°Master, you want to send your soul into Princess¡¯ body again?¡±


    Nan Xian used his soul to wake her up for the first time when she fell unconscious for Empress Nalan.


    However, back then, he could easily send the main soul in. So why¡­ did it take so long to do so this time?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful force emanated from the bed, shaking the man¡¯s body, pushing him a few steps back.


    He opened his eyes, and there was a hint of exhaustion in his brows, but he seemed more cautious.


    ¡°There is a power in Qing¡¯er¡¯s body, and that power is like a wall that completely blocks my main soul from entering her body.¡±


    Nan Xian walked toward the bed.


    Qing Zhu was at a loss, not understanding what Nan Xian should do next.


    Nan Xian sat in front of Feng Ruqing, his fingers caressing her face gently.


    His fingertips were warm, as warm as his smile.


    ¡°I said that I will always protect you in this life, and I will fulfill my promise.¡±


    The man closed his eyes slowly.


    At this moment, the light around his body was shining brightly.


    In this light, Qing Zhu clearly saw a transparent figure separated from him.


    It was a young man in a white robe with beautiful silver hair. There was a vertical line between his eyebrows that made him look so stunning.


    ¡°Master!¡± Qing Zhu trembled a little. ¡°Your sudden progress in cultivation these years was all because of the main soul. Your strength will be affected if you lose him.¡±


    However, Qing Zhu failed in persuading him.


    Feng Ruqing was too important to him¡­


    So important that he would give up everything to bring her back to life!


    He might lose all his power or might be killed, but as long as Feng Ruqing could come back, then he would definitely do it!


    As the light faded, the man¡¯s hair slowly turned white.


    Qing Zhu stared at Nan Xian sadly. It then turned its gaze again to Feng Ruqing, crying.


    ¡°Princess, Master has given too much for you, so you must come back. Without you, he would be no more.¡±


    ***


    Within the courtyard in the darkness¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked up, and she seemed to hear a voice calling out to her.


    However, the voice was too small, like there was a huge distance between them, and she could not hear what those people were saying no matter how she listened.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned her head, frowned, and stood up.


    ¡°Changfeng, you really have nothing to hide from me? What exactly did I forget?¡±


    The young man smiled sadly. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, how could I hide anything from you¡­ Aren¡¯t we fine here? I can live here for the rest of my life as long as you¡¯re with me. I¡¯d never think of leaving, so don¡¯t go either, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1873 - His Name Is Nan Xian II

    Feng Ruqing stood in front of the young man and looked up at him.


    She and the young man had been together for some time, but she always felt that everything was not real here.


    And she did not know why.


    Even Nan Changfeng, who was standing in front of her, somewhat¡­ Did not exist.


    It felt like¡­ Her imagination?


    Feng Ruqing was stunned and raised her hand to pinch the young man¡¯s cheek.


    ¡®I can feel him¡­ Warm and soft.


    ¡®Yes, this is the real Nan Changfeng, not my imagination.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I just feel something weird¡­ Even the time I spend with you, I feel that it¡¯s fake¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head with a bitter smile; she slowly turned around and gazed into the darkness around her.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s too boring to spend time here. I want to leave!¡±


    The young man was stunned. He raised his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm; he looked sad.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡±


    Feng Ruqing pursed her lips and was silent.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, you promised me at first that you would always take me with you, but if you leave now, you would never see me again. Could you bear to let me be in this darkness? Alone?¡±


    The young man¡¯s gaze was fixed upon her.


    However¡­


    Feng Ruqing could not see her reflection in his eyes¡­


    In that instant, Feng Ruqing raised her hand and pushed his hand away fiercely.


    ¡°You are not Nan Changfeng. Who are you?¡±


    Her face was cold as she shouted firmly.


    The young man froze for a moment, his gaze bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Jiu¡¯er? I¡¯m Changfeng. Don¡¯t you remember the time we once spent together?¡±


    ¡°Nan Changfeng always listened to me. If I were to leave, he would have left with me.¡± Feng Feng walked toward the young man. ¡°Besides, you said at the beginning that you came here to find me. So why is it impossible to leave?¡±


    The young man was anxious and took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. Haven¡¯t I always been in your heart?¡±


    ¡®Always been in my heart?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing suddenly trembled, and she pressed her temples hard.


    She felt like those things that she had forgotten were about to come back to her.


    Just a little more¡­


    ¡®If Nan Changfeng has always been in my heart, then who is the person who has been keeping me company?¡¯


    ¡®The one I love¡­ There should only be one person, right, and there can¡¯t be two.


    ¡®So¡­ Who is that person?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing clutched her head tightly and squatted on the ground. She frowned, trying desperately to recall all the lost memories.


    ¡°Mother¡­ mother¡­¡±


    A soft voice suddenly came crashing into her mind.


    ¡®Who¡¯s calling me?


    ¡®Since when did I have a child? Why can¡¯t I remember it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want Xia Xia anymore? Mother, why are you ignoring me¡­¡±


    ¡®Xia Xia?¡¯


    Xia Xia!


    What a familiar name¡­


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the side.


    Feng Ruqing stood up and turned around stiffly.


    All the darkness, like a barrier, was shattered by a punch.


    Light poured from the sky, filling the entire courtyard with light.


    The man seemed to come stepping into the light, stepping into her heart.


    The man in a white robe was as handsome as immortal, with silver hair and vertical lines between his eyebrows.


    ¡®Another Nan Changfeng?


    ¡®Oh¡­


    ¡®No¡­ He¡¯s not Nan Changfeng.


    ¡®His name is¡­ Nan Xian!¡¯

 Chapter 1874 - Someone Is Still Waiting For Me

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ve come to take you home.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was gentle, and it gave her a feeling of being in a different world.


    Feng Ruqing stepped forward and walked toward the man.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er!¡±


    Behind her came the anxious voice of a young man.


    Feng Ruqing turned around; her gaze was as clear as water, but with a touch of determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered all of it.


    ¡°You are not Nan Changfeng. Nan Changfeng has died. The person I love now is called Nan Xian. I was seriously injured not long ago, and I¡¯m unconscious now. You don¡¯t exist.


    ¡°That was why you told me that anything I want would appear here. But as long as I did not think of something, it was all darkness.


    ¡°I forgot being Feng Ruqing and only remembered myself as the Ninth Emperor, so the person who appeared was Nan Changfeng. Unfortunately, I have to return to my own world, after all. Those I love and those who love me are still waiting for me over there.¡±


    She turned around slowly and walked toward the silver-haired man.


    Feng Ruqing did not turn back again.


    Because the person behind her was already in the past, he was only a part of her imagination.


    She must return to the man named Nan Xian.


    The young man standing behind her did not move, nor did he try to pull her. He smiled faintly as his body turned into mist, slowly dissipating into the darkness.


    The courtyard also disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Only the man in front of her, with light, guided her way forward.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    The man extended his hand to her smilingly. ¡°I have finally found you.¡±


    It took him all his strength and countless hours to break the barrier and to come to her side.


    Fortunately, she was still there, so that everything he had paid for was worth it.


    Feng Ruqing placed her hand on the man¡¯s palm.


    His palm was warm.


    It made her heart warm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    The home that belonged to them¡­


    The darkness slowly changed into light and fell upon Feng Ruqing¡¯s body¡­


    Her eyes went black, and her whole person instantly lost consciousness.


    When she opened her eyes, a beam of sunlight poured in from outside the door and fell upon her face.


    She was used to seeing darkness, so she was a little uncomfortable with this bright sunlight. She used her hand to block the light and looked out through the tiny cracks in her fingers.


    A familiar and handsome face with long white hair came into vision. She stiffened.


    The man smiled faintly.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Her fingers caressed the man¡¯s white hair. ¡°Your hair¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s hair color was black like ink before, and Nan Changfeng¡¯s hair was silver.


    However, the man in front of her¡­ He had white hair, and he looked somewhat weak, making her feel a little sad.

 Chapter 1875 - Her Pain

    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart beat fast, and the sudden pain in her heart was somewhat unbearable.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Nan Xian looked down at Feng Ruqing.


    This was the price he needed to bear for losing his main soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Nan Xian raised his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms.


    He held her tightly, afraid that she would disappear again.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you could come back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and embraced the man in front of her.


    His white hair brushed her eyes. It was harsh, like a thorn, fiercely stuck in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes. ¡°I made you worry about me¡­ Oh, how long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡±


    ¡®Two¡­ two years?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stiffened as she raised her head.


    ¡°How many did you just say have passed?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Qing¡¯er, you have slept for two years, and I have been here with you for two years.¡±


    His main soul was in her body, and it also took him two whole years to find her.


    Feng Ruqing froze. ¡°But why do I feel as though only two days have passed?¡±


    ¡®How has it been two years?


    ¡®How did time pass so quickly?¡¯


    ¡°The place you were in was all in your imagination. So the time there was all in your imagination. In reality, two years have passed.¡±


    The two years, she was in a coma, and there was no more laughter in General Manor.


    Every day they were just waiting¡­


    Waiting for the day she woke up¡­


    Fortunately, she finally returned. Their wait was worth it.


    Nan Xian once again hugged her tightly, as if to hold her until the end of time, never to let go.


    Clang!


    Tang Yin came in with water and saw that Feng Ruqing had woken up.


    The water basin in her hand fell to the ground, and tears streamed down her face.


    In the past two years, she would bring water to Nan Xian every day so that Nan Xian could wipe Xiao Qing down for her.


    After all, her Xiao Qing loved cleanliness so much. How could she stand not cleaning herself for two years?


    She burst into tears and pounced toward Feng Ruqing.


    This time, Nan Xian did not throw Tang Yin out. He let go of his hand, allowing Tang Yin to jump into Feng Ruqing¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­ Sobs, I thought I would never see you again. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Tang Yin cried miserably; her eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m glad I can still see you again. Xiao Qing, I will never be lazy again. These two years, I have been cultivating well so that I can protect myself in the future. I won¡¯t let you worry about me again.¡±


    For two years, she simply brought in the basin of water and would not disturb Nan Xian. She would then go out to cultivate.


    She used to be mischievous and playful, but all these behaviors had changed in the past two years.


    She only wanted to cultivate. She wanted to be stronger!


    She did not want the people she loved to get hurt again because of her.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, gently hugged Tang Yin in her arms. She lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡®Yes, as long as you are fine¡­


    ¡®Even if given another chance, and I will still choose to stand on your side.¡¯


    The moment she said that, Tang Yin abandoned everything and followed her.


    So, she would never disappoint Tang Yin!

 Chapter 1876 - Feng Chen Might Be In Danger

    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Xia Xia ran in, looked at Tang Yin, who was being held in Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and then looked at Nan Xian standing at the side. She pondered for a moment before walking up and jumping into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and hugged Xia Xia tightly, taking the little girl into her arms along with Tang Yin.


    Xia Xia lifted her cute little face and looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully. ¡°Mother, why have you been sleeping for so long? I came back, and you didn¡¯t even pay attention to me, let alone look at me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked down at the little girl in her embrace.


    It seemed that the two years she was away had indeed caused her family to worry.


    ¡°Where is Grandfather?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°The person who leaked the news about Tang Yin is Nan Fang.¡±


    Nan Fang leaked the news that Tang Yin was a beastman, thus causing Tang Yin to be attacked and Qing¡¯er to fall asleep for two years to save her.


    ¡°Since that incident, Tianya has left General Manor to find the Nan family, and now everyone in the Nan family dares not show their faces again for fear of getting into trouble.¡±


    No one from Nan City dared to come out of their hometown, afraid that they would meet the madman, Tianya.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Nan Xian paused, looked at Feng Ruqing, and continued, with some hesitation. ¡°Feng Chen is here. Those people who were outside guarding General Manor back then were his men.¡±


    Feng Ruqing trembled; she knew it.


    Only one person could do such a thing.


    However, she did not understand why Nan Xian needed to hesitate when he said this.


    It was because of this hesitation that made her a little panicked.


    ¡°What about Chen¡¯er? Did something happen to him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing got out of bed, walked to Nan Xian¡¯s side, and tightly grabbed his hand. ¡°Tell me. Did something happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°His condition is not good, but it¡¯s not as bad as you think. I¡¯ll take you to see him later.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was full of anxiety, and her eyes were filled with impatience.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Xia Xia raised her hand and tugged at Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm; she pursed her lips. ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not refuse, nodding slightly. She turned to look at Tang Yin. ¡°Tell Suyi, Cousin Nalan, and the others that I am fine, but I must go to Chen¡¯er now. He must be waiting for me too.¡±


    In the previous life, her Che¡¯er spent his whole life protecting her.


    In this life, however, they became siblings once again.


    Feng Chen had long been an indispensable part of her life.


    She would not forget when she was in Hua Xia, the young man under the tree reached his hand out to her and asked, ¡°Would you like to leave with me? We¡¯ll leave this home together.¡±


    The young man¡¯s smile was like sunshine, lighting up her whole life and warming up everything she had.


    So, she followed him and left the place where there was no warmth anymore.


    Later¡­


    She left the young man¡­ Leaving him alone in the middle of that cold world.


    However, Feng Ruqing never thought that he would follow her to this mainland. Since they had reunited again in this life, she would cherish him and never leave him again alone¡­

 Chapter 1877 - River Of Blood I

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Wu Ming City.


    It was located in the north of the mainland, surrounded by mountains, and was once a flourishing city.


    However, at this time, Wu Ming City was already filled with blood and corpses.


    In the eastern part of Wu Ming City, many skilled masters gathered inside a broken tavern. Their eyes carried anger and resentment.


    ¡°A madman has killed so many people, now we have to hide in Wu Ming City, and no one dares to take a step outside. He will come after us¡­ He¡¯s simply a madman! A devil!¡±


    Two years¡­


    Within these two years, this madman had killed nearly half of the people who attacked Feng Ruqing and Tang Yin back then. They hid in Wu Ming City surrounded by mountains and thought that he would not find them. But who knew that this madman would still find them.


    ¡°He is insane. If we continue to live like this, I¡¯m afraid he will find this place sooner or later. We must do something!¡±


    An elder in grey robes said viciously, ¡°And that bastard from the Nan family¡­ He was the one who told us that there was a beastman in Tianya¡¯s manor, and now he doesn¡¯t stand up to fight the enemy together with us!¡±


    The crowd fell silent.


    Indeed, it was all Nan Fang¡¯s fault.


    In the end, he hid in his Nan City while this madman forced them to hide in Wu Ming City and did not dare to show their face.


    This was all Nan Fang¡¯s fault!


    ¡°If Nan Fang were in front of me today, I would definitely drag him down with us!¡± A green-robed man said sorrowfully.


    However, no one answered him because everyone understood that there was no more chance¡­


    The battle outside the city gate was horrible.


    Everyone was dead, and next, it was almost their turn.


    Boom!


    The door was violently blown open.


    Everyone stiffened and looked up.


    At that moment, endless coldness spread throughout their bodies, making their faces pale, revealing a look of horror.


    At the door, the sunlight poured in and fell upon the young man¡¯s body.


    He was dressed in black; his face was handsome but cold with a pair of crimson eyes filled with fierce murderous intent.


    The young man, like a devil, stepped on the corpses and walked toward the crowd.


    The longsword in his hand was dripping with blood.


    This madman was coming after them!


    He swung his long sword, slicing through a man¡¯s head, causing a splash of blood as the man fell to the ground.


    Blood splattered everywhere and filled the hearts of those who had plotted to escape with despair.


    There was no escape.


    This madman was like the god of death from hell, no matter where they ran to, he would find them.


    Once he targeted them, all of them could not escape.


    ***


    By the time the young man walked out again, it was nearly dusk.


    A flame burned up from behind him, burning the house and even the whole city.


    Wu Ming City would disappear from history.


    ¡°There are ten more!¡±


    The young man muttered as the bloody light in one of his eyes became even more intense, surpassing the bright haze in the sky.


    He stepped on the corpses, passing over their bodies with a cold and solemn face.

 Chapter 1878

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Liu Yinyin ran from the front and stopped the young man from leaving.


    Tears flowed down her face that was pale with despair.


    ¡°Master Feng, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    He was a demon now!


    What was the difference between him and the ones they had met over the years?


    The young man did not look at her.


    Only murderous intent was left in his heart, and beyond that, he could not see anything else.


    Not even Liu Yinyin could make him stop.


    ¡°Master Feng, do you really want to do this? Kill so many people?¡± Tears of despair spread across Liu Yinyin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve promised my father to take care of me. I¡¯m begging you now, begging you to put aside your grudges, begging you to listen to my words and stop killing people¡­¡±


    ¡®If¡­


    ¡®If the man who came for Master Feng back then¡­


    ¡®¡­ is Tianya¡¯s grandson-in-law.


    ¡®It would have been nice if he had not left.


    ¡®He could have sealed the demon for Master Feng, but he left, causing Master Feng to become a demon who only knows how to kill and also put the world into chaos!¡¯


    Liu Yinyin clenched her fists with a gaze full of hatred.


    ¡®Master Feng turned out like this¡­ because of that girl called Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Master Feng has become a demon because of her!


    ¡®Master Feng was a good man, he never killed people this much, but he has allowed the demon to take all his sanity because of her¡­


    ¡®So, this is her fault¡­¡¯


    ¡°There are still ten left.¡±


    Feng Chen looked up to the sky; the sunlight poured and enveloped his handsome but cold face.


    ¡°That¡¯s the last ten!¡±


    He kept murmuring these words as if they were already ingrained in him, something he had to accomplish.


    Liu Yinyin trembled as she stepped forward again.


    This time, she stood face-to-face with Feng Chen and blocked his path with her arm.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. You can¡¯t kill anymore!¡±


    At this moment, she forgot that Feng Chen no longer knew anyone.


    She also forgot that Feng Chen had witnessed those people killing the most important people in her life and that intense anger had made his heart obsessed with killing all those people!


    He would remain so!


    Feng Chen raised his hand and grabbed Liu Yinyin¡¯s neck.


    Liu Yinyin was a little suffocated. Her face turned red as she stared at Feng Chen with those stubborn eyes.


    She believed that she would be able to make him recover!


    It would not matter even if it cost her life.


    Unfortunately, Feng Chen did not let go of his hand and choked her hard, his eyes bloodshot.


    Liu Yinyin could feel the murderous intent in Feng Chen¡¯s eyes.


    This was the first time he treated her like this.


    No matter how much Feng Chen disliked her before, he had never hurt her!


    ¡°Master¡­ Feng¡­¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her gaze still stubborn. ¡°You promised¡­ My grandfather¡­ To take care of me¡­ You promised¡­¡±


    She begged him¡­ Begged him to regain some sanity.


    She did not want him to kill any people again.


    Those people¡­ Even if they were not innocent¡­ Not all of them deserved to die¡­


    He had gotten his revenge and the last remaining ten people¡­ should be allowed a chance to live¡­

 Chapter 1879 - Ive Come To Take You Home I

    However, at this moment, Liu Yinyin only felt suffocated.


    It was as if she would be buried in Feng Chen¡¯s hands in the next second.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she was stubbornly gazing at him.


    Perhaps until now, Liu Yinyin still did not believe that Feng Chen would really want to kill her¡­


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the sky not far away.


    In this instant, Liu Yinyin felt the hand that grabbed her neck stiffen for a moment, and slowly, he let her go.


    Liu YinYin fell to the ground, and the feeling of being able to breathe made her gulp desperately for air. Her face was no longer red.


    She looked up slowly in the direction where the voice had just come.


    In a moment¡­


    A stunning figure appeared.


    She was stunned seeing that face.


    ¡®Now I know why Master Feng cannot forget her¡­ All men would fall in love with such a stunningly beautiful girl.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stopped.


    Her grip on Xia Xia¡¯s small hand gradually loosened as she walked toward Feng Chen.


    Nan Xian watched Feng Ruqing¡¯s approach and did not stop her.


    He did not know how the demon had entered Feng Chen¡¯s body, but¡­


    He knew the way to make Feng Chen recover.


    The only way!


    Feng Ruqing stood before Feng Chen.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were still red, and his face was stained with blood from the battle before.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry that I found you so late. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She walked toward the young man, her gaze filled with guilt.


    If she could have found Chen¡¯er earlier, perhaps Chen¡¯er would not have become so.


    When she was in Hua Xia, it was always Chen¡¯er who was protecting her.


    After coming to this mainland, similarly, he was also struggling to protect her.


    So, in the future, it must be her who protected him instead.


    Boom!


    Powerful energy surged out, and a storm picked up around the young man¡¯s body.


    He raised the sword in his hand and pointed it at the person in front of him.


    This was the first time Feng Chen pointed his sword at her.


    Even though he did not make any more moves to hurt her, this action still made Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart ache for a moment.


    It was not that Feng Chen had turned his sword on her that hurt her, but¡­


    It was because she did not protect him well and let him suffer too much alone.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I am Feng Ruqing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and grabbed the tip of his sword that was stretched out in front of her.


    ¡°Do you still remember all that we experienced in Cang Yue Mainland? Do you still remember¡­ The first time we met?¡±


    She was not talking about the first time they met in Cang Yue Mainland.


    It was the moment her stepmother brought the young man to their house when she was in Hua Xia.


    Feng Chen clutched the longsword hard, trembling. He then held his head tightly as pain suddenly attacked him.


    He could not think of anything¡­


    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to kill all those people!


    And kill anyone who stopped him from killing them too!


    However, the voice in front of him was too familiar¡­


    It was so familiar that it penetrated his soul and brought a sense of familiarity to his mind.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes. Her gaze was as firm as it was back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to take you home.¡±

 Chapter 1880 - Ive Come To Take You Home II

    Liu Yinyin was stunned. She looked at Feng Ruqing and then looked at Nan Xian, who stood in the sky and did not make any movements.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing and Master Feng are so close, is he¡­ Not jealous?¡¯


    Liu Yinyin did not know the relationship between Feng Chen and Feng Ruqing, and she thought it a coincidence that they shared a family name.


    The demon had grown inside Feng Chen¡¯s body when he knew Feng Ruqing¡¯s whereabouts. He was afraid of hurting her, so he did not dare to meet her.


    Therefore, he did not tell Liu Yinyin anything about his life. Otherwise, Liu Yinyin would find Feng Ruqing!


    So, Liu Yinyin had always thought that Feng Ruqing was the girl Feng Chen loved but had married someone else as Feng Chen sent his men to watch her secretly.


    The young man looked up and stared hard at the woman in front of him.


    Perhaps the sword was too sharp that blood seeped from the woman¡¯s palm. It felt like a needle ruthlessly stuck in the young man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Xian landed next to Feng Ruqing. He gently pressed her hand that was clutching the longsword. ¡°Let go.¡±


    The only person who could make Feng Chen regain his sanity was Feng Ruqing.


    However, he would not allow Feng Ruqing to do something that hurt herself.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Feng Ruqing looked up a little at Feng Chen. ¡°The sword is in your hand. If you really don¡¯t even recognize me anymore, you can use it to hurt me¡­ I won¡¯t resist; after all, it¡¯s me who failed to protect you. If I had found you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡±


    ***


    Liu Yinyin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up from the ground; she sneered and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°It is indeed your fault that he became like this.¡±


    Nan Xian glanced at Liu Yinyin coldly.


    His eyes were cold, filled with murderous intent.


    However, he did not dare to leave Feng Ruqing¡¯s side, afraid that Feng Ruqing would do something to hurt herself for Feng Chen.


    ¡°He can¡¯t get angry, let alone use his spiritual power. Otherwise, the demon will grow stronger and take over his body.¡± Liu Yinyin said coldly, ¡°But because of you¡­ Because of all the situations that happened to you¡­ He was angry all the time! He could not control his emotion. Initially, your husband was able to seal the demon for him temporarily; if it were not for your accident, they would not have left so anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who has turned him into the devil. Do you know how many people he has killed for you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Yinyin coldly, and once again turned to Feng Chen.


    She came to take Feng Chen with her; only that mattered to her now. She had no time to deal with others.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly.


    ¡°Look, Xia Xia has grown so big, and I¡¯ve found our Grandfather. Father and Mother are waiting for us¡­ Our family will soon be reunited. Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home?¡±


    Liu Yinyin froze.


    ¡®Our Grandfather?


    ¡®Father and Mother?


    ¡®What does Feng Ruqing mean by these words¡­?


    ¡®What does her grandfather have to do with Master Feng? Isn¡¯t Master Feng¡¯s family not here?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Xia Xia pounced toward Feng Chen and hugged his leg tightly.


    There was no fear on her adorable face.

 Chapter 1881 - Ive Come To Take You Home III

    ¡°Uncle, Mother will be sad if you continue to be like this. Xia Xia doesn¡¯t want Mother to be sad. If Mother is unhappy, our whole family will not be happy.¡±


    ¡®Uncle?¡¯


    Liu Yinyin¡¯s breathing grew heavy. Her face paled as she took a few steps back.


    ¡®Why did Feng Ruqing¡¯s daughter¡­ Call him uncle?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡­¡±


    The young man lowered his eyes and looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s face. ¡°Qingqing?¡±


    Tears almost fell from her eyes.


    However, she held it back.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    The longsword slipped out of the young man¡¯s hand. His heart ached as his eyes fell upon Feng Ruqing¡¯s bleeding palm. ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    He kept murmuring her name.


    It seemed that he could only remember her name.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and pulled the young man into her arms.


    ¡®He¡¯s so thin now. I don¡¯t know what he has gone through in the past two years¡­¡¯


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, come home with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he looked at Feng Ruqing unblinkingly.


    ¡°Master Feng!¡±


    Liu Yinyin panicked and dashed up, trying to block the way.


    ¡°Master Feng, what about me? You promised my grandfather¡­¡±


    He promised to take care of her for the rest of her life¡­


    Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Yinyin with a puzzled gaze, she frowned. ¡°Chen¡¯er, who is she?¡±


    Feng Chen looked at Liu Yinyin and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t know her?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned and pointed to Nan Xian. ¡°Who is he? Do you still remember him?¡±


    Feng Chen looked puzzled. He raised his eyes to look at Nan Xian, pondered for a short while. ¡°I don¡¯t remember him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing froze. ¡®So Chen¡¯er does not know anyone except me?¡¯


    Nan Xian took out a bottle of spiritual liquid from somewhere and applied it to Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm.


    The wound in her palm healed at speed, visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, take Chen¡¯er away now. I have some things to take care of. I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not ask more questions. She took Xia Xia¡¯s hand with one hand and grabbed Feng Chen with the other, smiling faintly. ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Feng Chen nodded obediently, like a child, and followed Feng Ruqing. A smile appeared on his face.


    The smile was warm like the spring breeze.


    Nan Xian turned to Liu Yinyin after Feng Ruqing and Feng Chen had left.


    He walked toward her slowly. His cold face made her heart panic.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liu Yinyin trembled, and she seemed somewhat frightened as she looked at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian was expressionless. ¡°First, you stopped me from leaving, but I stayed to save Feng Chen.


    ¡°Then, you tried to stop Feng Chen and me from saving Qing¡¯er, but I was in a hurry to get to her, so I didn¡¯t have time to deal with you.


    ¡°This is the third time you have tried to stop us again, and¡­¡±


    Nan Xian sounded indifferent.


    ¡°You spoke ill of Qing¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 1882

    Her body trembled harder as Nan Xian walked toward her. She looked up at the man standing in front of her with a pale face.


    ¡°These days, Feng Chen is indeed in a bad state, but to me, he did nothing wrong. He didn¡¯t kill the innocents. The ones he killed were the ones who almost killed Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Liu Yinyin bit her lip hard. ¡°But he has gotten his revenge. There is no need to kill everyone. If Master Feng were healthy, he would never have killed so many people.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s face was cold, expressionless. ¡°How well do you know Feng Chen?


    ¡°Back then, he did not know that Qing¡¯er was his own sister. He could disregard everything for her. He abandoned his adoptive parents and fought for her against the world.


    ¡°Do you think you truly know him? Do you think Feng Chen would not kill those people who hurt her when he recovers?¡±


    The man¡¯s white robe rippled in the breeze. His voice was cold.


    He had no mercy on people who hurt Feng Ruqing.


    Just like Tianya¡­


    All people in this mainland knew that Tianya was an upstanding man.


    However, once he had someone to protect, he would give up all his righteousness for her.


    Liu Yinyin¡¯s face was pale. ¡°No, I know Master Feng. He¡¯s a kind man and will not kill at will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because no one has ever offended Qing¡¯er. If someone offends her¡­ All the integrity will be left behind. I don¡¯t care what relationship you once had with Feng Chen or who asked Feng Chen to take care of you. I will never allow anyone to humiliate Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°I believe that Feng Chen will not forgive you for this.¡±


    Liu Yinyin looked down and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Master Feng did not tell me that she¡¯s his sister.¡±


    ¡°So what if she is, and so what if she isn¡¯t? Even if she¡¯s not Feng Chen¡¯s sister, you¡¯ve no right to insult her.¡±


    Nan Xian raised her sleeve, and a light flashed, instantly causing Liu Yinyin¡¯s body to be lifted from the ground.


    Her body trembled, and her courage to even stand up disappeared.


    ¡°I just felt sorry for Master Feng. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. After all, what has happened to Master Feng was all because of her¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nan Xian sneered. ¡°Tianya¡¯s men have already checked. The reason why the demon got into his body in the first place was because of you! You touched the demon, and when Feng Chen saved you, it entered his body.¡±


    Liu Yinyin was stunned.


    She stared at Nan Xian blankly, unable to say a word.


    ¡°What makes you think it was Qing¡¯er who harmed him? Why didn¡¯t you ever think it was your own doing?¡± Nan Xian moved closer to Liu Yinyin. ¡°I knew that your grandfather saved Feng Chen. He had repaid the gratitude when he saved you from the demon¡¯s seed. He owes you nothing. Feng Chen always keeps his promises, so he still kept you around to take care of you.¡±


    Feng Chen was Qing¡¯er¡¯s brother.


    So, he would not allow anyone to take advantage of Feng Chen.


    ¡°Your ignorance has put him in harm¡¯s way, and you have put all the blame on Qing¡¯er. I won¡¯t hurt you for Feng Chen¡¯s sake, but you are not allowed to appear in his life ever again from now on. Otherwise¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and chopped a tree by the road; it fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°You¡¯ll become like this tree!¡±


    Nan Xian turned away without so much as a second glance and disappeared with the breeze after saying that.

 Chapter 1883 - Going Home I

    Liu Yinyin froze to the spot, staring in the direction where Nan Xian left.


    She understood that she had lost Feng Chen forever¡­


    Liu Yinyin lowered her head; tears flowed down and soaked the ground before her.


    She did not understand why this happened to her after what she had done for Feng Chen.


    They did not understand how much she loved Feng Chen, and now they would not let her get close to him again.


    She had never felt jealous of Feng Ruqing. She just wanted to take a look at her, to see how good the girl who was always in Feng Chen¡¯s heart¡­


    She did everything because she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. She only hoped that he could live well, and watching him from afar was already enough for her¡­


    ***


    Deep in the forest¡­


    Nan Xian raised his hand and wrapped his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s waist. He smiled and looked at her gently. ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°Just dealing with some personal matters. Now that it¡¯s done, we can go home.¡±


    He did not turn around again.


    All of them ignored Liu Yinyin in the distance and gradually disappeared under the night.


    ***


    In these past two years, the mainland had been burnt.


    Feng Chen¡¯s ruthlessness had terrified the world, especially those forces that attacked Tianya¡¯s manor; they were even more panicked.


    Most of them had died; only the remaining ten all ran into Nan City.


    That was the only place where they could hide for the time being.


    In Tianya¡¯s manor¡­


    Suyi smiled faintly as she turned to look at the old man next to her. ¡°Father, your body should have almost recovered recently.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Indeed, but my strength has not recovered for the time being.¡± Old Master Nan laughed out loud.


    He never thought that he would live comfortably after Nan Fang had taken over the Nan family.


    Especially nowadays, Suyi could still accompany him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get your strength back sooner or later, but¡­ Father, you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for the Nan family. I don¡¯t want the Nan family to fall into Nan Fang¡¯s hands. I will go get it back later. I¡¯d rather destroy the whole Nan family than give it to him.¡±


    Suyi lowered her eyes; a cold light with strong murderous intent flashed in her eyes.


    This was the first time that Suyi showed such an expression in front of Old Master Nan.


    He froze for a moment, stared at Suyi, and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Suyi, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t brought that ungrateful child into our house, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡±


    Yes, it was all because of him!


    Suyi smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Father. I will still go back to the Nan family. Your body needs to recover completely. Qing¡¯er has been in a coma for the past two years, unable to treat you. Now that Qing¡¯er has returned, I believe that with her ability, you will recover your strength soon.¡±


    Hearing these words, Old Master Nan also quietly sighed in relief.


    He also wished to recover quickly, but he did not want to pressure Suyi and the girls.


    When Suyi was done speaking, she looked up and coincidentally saw Feng Ruqing walking with Nan Xian.


    She was holding a cute little girl, followed by a young man with eyes as clear as water¡­

 Chapter 1884 - Going Home II

    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Suyi was happy, and she hurriedly welcomed her.


    ¡°You guys are back?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°Suyi, I will take Chen¡¯er around first. Oh, where is Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and turned to Feng Chen. She extended her hand to him; her voice was clear just as it was before.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Chen was slightly stunned but still, put his hand in her palm.


    It was as if only the young girl in front of him would make him feel at ease.


    ***


    Nan Xian stood behind Feng Ruqing, looking at the two who were already walking away, a smile broke upon his handsome face.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡± Suyi withdrew her gaze and turned to Nan Xian, ¡°How is Feng Chen?¡±


    Nan Xian shook his head. ¡°He does not remember anyone except Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Suyi frowned. ¡°What can Qing¡¯er do then?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er will not leave him alone. If there is a way, she will definitely help him recover.¡±


    The man stood with one hand on his back, facing the breeze. His gaze turned gentle as he smiled warmly.


    ***


    Inside Tianya¡¯s manor¡­


    Feng Ruqing held Feng Chen¡¯s hand gently as she led him through the corridor, trying to make him familiarize himself with every blade of grass and tree in this place.


    ¡°Chen¡¯er, this will be our home from now on. The master in this place is our grandfather. You will meet him later.¡±


    Feng Chen was slightly stunned; he looked up at Feng Ruqing. ¡°But, I just want you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing patted Feng Chen¡¯s shoulder and said helplessly, ¡°Chen¡¯er, he¡¯s our grandfather, so you must respect him. Can you understand?¡±


    Feng Chen answered with some resignation in his voice, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing Feng Chen agreeing with her, Feng Ruqing smiled as she withdrew her gaze from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Oh, I seem to have forgotten something¡­¡±


    On this journey, she always felt that something was missing, but she could not remember.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing seemed to remember something, and she slapped her forehead violently.


    How could she forget the two little ones, Fu Chen and Qing Han?


    So, upon remembering these two little ones, Feng Ruqing immediately released them from the medium.


    The moment Qing Han saw Feng Ruqing, her eyes turned red, she cried out as if in pain and bounced toward her.


    ¡°Mother! I thought you didn¡¯t want us anymore¡­¡±


    Her voice filled with tears.


    No one knew how much she had spent these two years in fear and terror.


    She knew the person that her mother saw when she was unconscious was not the state preceptor, but she had no way to tell her mother and could only watch her sink into it.


    Fu Chen¡¯s eyes were also a little red.


    Since they met Feng Ruqing, they had never been apart for such a long time.


    Feng Ruqing was unconscious for two years, and they lived in sorrow for two years. Qing Han did not even eat any spirit herb within these two years as she had no appetite.


    Looking at these two little ones, Feng Ruqing guiltily pulled them into her arms, hugging their tiny bodies tightly, as if this could give them some comfort.


    Qing Han¡¯s face was still pale, and her eyes filled with tears. She thought that her mother did not want her anymore and had locked them up for two years.

 Chapter 1885 - Going Home III

    If¡­


    Feng Ruqing did not lock them up in the medium back then¡­ They, at least, could accompany her and wait for her to wake up.


    ¡°Sorry for making you worry again. I won¡¯t lock you up again next time.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s tears fell like rain. ¡°You said the same thing the last time.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She cleared her throat a little.


    ¡°I promise, it will never happen again.¡±


    Qing Han¡¯s eyelashes fluttered for a moment before she slowly raised her head. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Next time, she would not give anyone the chance to hurt her again.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll trust you one more time.¡± Qing Han was still clinging to Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    Despite these words, she was still reluctant to let go of her hand, seemingly not quite trusting her mother.


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Fu Chen. ¡°The devil possessed Chen¡¯er, and now he has become a demon. He lost his memory¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can help him recover.¡±


    Fu Chen fell silent, after half a second, he raised his head, ¡°Big Black can help him.¡±


    ¡°Big Black?¡±


    ¡°Well, Big Black¡¯s blood can temporarily control his demonic nature, and he will not go crazy for the time being, but¡­ If you want to remove the demon inside his body completely, that is not so simple. Let me think about it. There must be a way to help him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Ruqing looked up at Fu Chen. ¡°Where did Big Black go? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fu Chen was locked up in the medium for two years, and within these two years, the connection between the medium and the outside world was also cut off by Feng Ruqing. So, he did not know where Big Black had gone now.


    ¡°I got it. You guys help me watch Chen¡¯er. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Feng Ruqing assuredly handed Feng Chen to Fu Chen and Qing Han, and she turned to leave.


    She ran into the white phoenix as she walked toward the entrance gate.


    The moment the white phoenix saw Feng Ruqing, its heart flashed with joy and flew toward her.


    ¡°Little Qingqing! I finally see you again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing kicked the white phoenix three meters away, her face darkened. ¡°You stay away from me, or I¡¯ll tell Suyi.¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s face stiffened. It was just too excited to see Feng Ruqing, and almost could not control itself at once.


    ¡°White Phoenix¡­¡± Fortunately, Feng Ruqing quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have you seen Big Black?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean the dragon? It followed Tianya to Nan City. Why are you looking for it?¡±


    ¡°Well, can you go there for me now and help me get Big Black back, and tell Grandfather that I¡¯m awake.¡±


    When she woke up, Tianya had already gone out and had not returned for several days.


    And she was in a hurry to find Feng Chen, so she did not look for Tianya.


    Now since she had returned, it was time to discuss what would happen.


    She would never give the people who attacked General Manor another chance!


    Whether those who had come to take Tang Yin or the Nan family or Nine Gate¡­ They should all pay the price they deserve!


    A cold light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. She smirked.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, the white phoenix turned around and flew toward the sky.


    It was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had disappeared into the sky.


    Feng Ruqing looked in the direction the white phoenix went, slowly turned around, and headed toward the backyard.

 Chapter 1886 - Going Home IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Outside Nan City.


    Tianya stood calmly with one hand resting on his back.


    A black dragon hovered in the sky, looking down at the people below coldly.


    ¡°Where is Nan Fang? Tell him to get out!¡±


    Tianya¡¯s voice was cold, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    A group of guards stood outside Nan City.


    They looked at the old man in red robes in the sky with caution in their gazes.


    Two years.


    This old man¡¯s strength seemed to have improved a lot again.


    Now that their master wanted to deal with Tianya, it might take even more time.


    ¡°Master is not in the city,¡± the guard said expressionlessly.


    Tianya sneered. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go in and see whether this bastard is here or not.¡±


    Tianya raised his hand, and a long sword appeared out of thin air.


    The bitterly cold wind blew relentlessly, filling the whole city gate area with a cold aura.


    However, without waiting for Tianya to strike, a strobe of white light burst through the sky and landed in front of him and Big Black.


    Big Black saw the white phoenix at a glance; it was stunned and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at home guarding Little Nine? What are you doing here?¡±


    The white phoenix, who was perhaps running all the way wildly here and looked a little out of breath, did not even glance at Big Black before turning to look at Tianya.


    ¡°Little Qingqing is awake.¡±


    In fact, Feng Ruqing had already woken up a few days ago, but she had gone out to find Feng Chen, so they did not tell Tianya. Now that Feng Ruqing had brought Feng Chen back with her; they should come to inform Tianya.


    Tianya¡¯s hand holding the longsword trembled. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the white phoenix. ¡°What did you just say? Qing¡¯er woke up?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡®Qing¡¯er has finally woken up!¡¯


    Tianya laughed out wildly.


    No one knew how he had spent the past two years, but he could not accompany her and wait for her to wake up like the others.


    He had to go and avenge her!


    Therefore, he forced himself to leave General Manor and came to settle the score with the Nan family.


    Now Feng Ruqing¡­ Had finally woken up!


    ¡°Nan Fang is lucky today. I¡¯ll let him go now, but I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Seeing his precious granddaughter was important now.


    Tianya did not stay any longer. His body moved as fast as the wind. In a moment, he had disappeared into the sky.


    Big Black froze, its heart filled with incomparable excitement.


    It looked at the tightly closed city gate behind it and stayed no longer. It flew into the sky and disappeared, too.


    The entire city gate instantly fell silent.


    Even those guards of Nan City were a little dumbfounded.


    Just a moment ago, Tianya was so aggressive¡­ How come he had run away in the blink of an eye?


    However, they did not think anymore as they turned around and closed the gate. They had to hurry to their master to report this matter.


    ***


    Inside Nan Manor¡¯s study room.


    Nan Fang sat calmly and expressionlessly.


    His face was cold and serious, and the wind around him was bitterly cold.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The guard hurried in and knelt in front of Nan Fang. ¡°Tianya and Black Dragon have left.¡±


    ¡°Left?¡± Nan Fang frowned. ¡°With Tianya¡¯s character, how could he leave just like that?¡±


    ¡°It seems like he left because Feng Ruqing has woken up.¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing¡­¡¯


    This name made Nan Fang tremble with rage. ¡®It¡¯s her and Nan Xian who came and took my Suyi from me¡­¡¯


    He would never forget that!

 Chapter 1887 - The Person Behind Nan Fang I

    Wei Rong walked in from outside the study room, and she could not help but smile coldly as she saw Nan Fang¡¯s darkened face.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Nan Suyi again?¡±


    Nan Fang frowned and glanced at Wei Rong expressionlessly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Just do your job.¡±


    ¡®Do my job?¡¯


    Wei Rong sneered. ¡°My husband is thinking about other women all day long. How can I sit back and do nothing? Nan Fang, do not forget how you once courted me, and do not forget that Suyi even has a son! Do you want this kind of impure woman too?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nan Fang snapped, red in the face with veins bulging around his forehead. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Wei Rong looked at Nan Fang. Her eyes had turned from the initial anger to calmness.


    This time, she did not say another word and simply turned around to walk out.


    Nan Fang clenched his fists tightly.


    Marrying Suyi was a dream he had since he was young.


    However, he did not really love her.


    It was just that this woman had always fought him, and he had never gotten her. So, he just wanted to fulfill this dream.


    ¡°Guard!¡±


    Nan Fang shouted coldly.


    Within a few moments, a guard stood in front of Nan Fang, respectfully. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°How is Nan Luo?¡±


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, a light that made people shudder a little.


    ¡°Master, Young Lady is not very well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet her.¡±


    ***


    Within a small, remote courtyard, fallen leaves were drifting about.


    This place looked somewhat lonely.


    There was a wooden house that looked simpler than the other courtyards¡¯ of the Nan family.


    Nan Luo wore a white dress, curled up in bed, her messy hair draped over her shoulders, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open. Nan Luo looked up; after looking at the middle-aged man standing in the doorway, she panicked and hurriedly took a few steps backward.


    ¡°Father, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me. Please¡­¡±


    Nan Fang stood with one hand on his back. His eyes were sharp and fierce, like a long sword, making Nan Luo tremble harder.


    She never knew that her father could be so terrifying to such an extent.


    When Nan Fang treated her as a daughter, she was the most respectful young lady of the Nan family, but she was even worse than a servant once she made Nan Fang unhappy.


    ¡°Nan Luo, do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Nan Luo raised her eyes in horror. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t hide in Tianya¡¯s manor and ignore you. Father, I know I was wrong. Please let me go.¡±


    Tears fell from her eyes, her face was pale, and her voice trembled a bit when she spoke.


    Bang!


    Nan Fang suddenly stepped forward and kicked Nan Luo in her chest, sending her flying straight out. Her body hit the wall. Her tears flowed again from the pain.


    ¡°What exactly is wrong with you?!¡± His face darkened as he picked up Nan Luo¡¯s lapel with a hand.


    Nan Fang was like the devil from hell. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Nan Luo bit her lip hard; tears fell like rain. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thoughts about Nan Xian.¡±

 Chapter 1888 - The Person Behind Nanfang II

    Nan Xian was Suyi¡¯s son, and Nan Fang hated him.


    Therefore, she should not have thoughts about Nan Xian, let alone try to betray her father for him.


    ¡°It looks like you still don¡¯t know your mistake.¡± Nan Fang picked up Nan Luo¡¯s lapel and dragged her to her knees in front of him, he sneered. ¡°At first, when your mother scolded you, Suyi backed you up, so she was clearly soft on you.


    ¡°But why is Suyi suddenly disgusted with you? You were soft to her and did not drug her. Later, you lost her trust, and she ran away from me. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Nan Luo was dumbfounded; her tears were pouring as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s Feng Ruqing¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    Nan Fang pulled Nan Luo fiercely; his face remained expressionless. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Nan Luo gathered the courage to look up; her face was pale.


    ¡°Aunt Suyi had promised to take me away, but Feng Ruqing knew that I have a feeling for Nan Xian. She hated me, so she forbade Aunt Suyi to take me. Father, it really has nothing to do with me. Feng Ruqing talked bad about me in front of Aunt Suyi. I can do nothing¡­¡±


    Nan Fang let go of his hand and sneered. ¡°Most of the spirit beasts in Spirit Beast Mountain were taken away by this woman, and she has also snatched Suyi from me. She ruined my plan!¡±


    Seeing that Nan Fang believed her words, Nan Luo let out a sigh of relief. She then looked at Nan Fang timidly; her voice was weak. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contact you, but Feng Ruqing has sent her men to watch me. I don¡¯t have a chance to reach the Nan family¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if she finds out, I will be kicked out of Tianya¡¯s manor. ¡±


    Nan Luo staggered from the bed and knelt in front of Nan Fang; her voice was tinged with sobs.


    ¡°How could I betray you? Moreover, if Father gets Aunt Suyi, I can also get Nan Xian. But Feng Ruqing did not allow Aunt Suyi to keep me. I have a miserable life in Tianya¡¯s manor, but for you, Father¡­ I will endure all the pain.¡±


    Nan Fang was silent for a moment.


    Nan Luo was timid and somewhat useless, but she would not lie.


    This was something he could still understand as her father.


    Moreover, Feng Ruqing was indeed bad-natured and jealous, and it was normal for her not to allow Nan Luo to approach Nan Xian.


    However¡­


    Nan Luo had failed the mission he gave her, and he would not accept any excuse to cover up her uselessness.


    ¡°If I let you go to Suyi again, can you make her like you again?¡± Nan Fang asked coldly.


    Nan Luo raised her head in shock. ¡°Father, Aunt Suyi hates me now. I have no way to make her like me again. Moreover, Feng Ruqing has woken up, so it¡¯s hard to approach Aunt Suyi again.¡±


    ¡°Nan Luo, do you know that you can change your body?¡±


    ¡®Change my body?¡¯


    Nan Luo was dumbfounded. ¡®Isn¡¯t this something that only the powerful, skilled masters can do?


    ¡®What does Father mean by this?¡¯


    ¡°I plan to let you take over a body and change your body to find Suyi.¡±

 Chapter 1889 - The Person Behind Nan Fang III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At that instant, Nan Luo¡¯s face was pale.


    She knew that to change her body, she must die first!


    ¡°Father!¡± Nan Luo panicked, kowtowing on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ I can just change my face and go to Aunt Suyi again.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Nanfang kicked her fiercely. ¡°With Feng Ruqing and Tianya¡¯s ability, won¡¯t they notice you? Only changing the whole body can give you the chance to get close to them!¡±


    Nan Luo fell to the ground helplessly. She raised her head to look at Nan Fang, her face showing despair.


    ¡°Father, I am your daughter! How can you do this to me? Am I even your daughter?¡± Nan Luo¡¯s voice cracked.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re my daughter, I want to help you. You like Nan Xian, right? Why don¡¯t you change your identity and approach him again?¡±


    Nan Fang looked down at the young girl on the ground coldly.


    Nan Luo looked down and laughed bitterly.


    ¡°I do like him, but I do not want to give up my life for this reason. Even after I change my identity and approach him again¡­ The ending will never change. He already has Feng Ruqing. Father, don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing as a faithful man that will never cheat in this world? All men are the same! You failed, and it means that your ability is not enough! If you were capable, you would be his wife by now.¡±


    Nan Luo looked up at Nan Fang, trembling.


    Nan Fang¡¯s eyes filled with so much terror that her heart was shivering as she faced him.


    ¡°Father, I still don¡¯t want to die, even for his sake¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Nan Luo lowered her head.


    She had always thought that she was Nan Fang¡¯s daughter, and no matter how much Nan Fang favored men over women, she would not be treated too badly.


    However, the punishment she received in the past two years had long made her disheartened.


    Perhaps Suyi was right at the beginning; she should leave the Nan family. At least¡­ She would not live worse than a dog.


    It was already too late to regret.


    A person who could even poison his adoptive father, such a person¡­ Could he be considered a human?


    ¡°It is not up to you.¡±


    Nan Fang raised his hand and grabbed Nan Luo fiercely; his face was cold as he said, ¡°Nan Luo, you must obey me this time. Otherwise, your life will be worse than this past two years. Moreover¡­ I¡¯ve found someone for you. Guard, bring her in!¡±


    The guard pushed a girl into the room.


    The girl was so beautiful that no words could describe her beauty.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, but her hair was a bit messy, covering her face.


    However, just looking at her side profile was enough to make people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Nan Luo¡¯s lips trembled as she looked up at Nan Fang.


    ¡°Father, she¡­¡±


    ¡°A member of Nine Gate. She¡¯s the only daughter of the venerable Hui Yan from Nine Gate. I have put in a lot of effort to get her here! Nan Luo, I¡¯m helping you because you are my daughter! She has an honorable status in Nine Gate, and you will not suffer in the Nan family again.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He sneered and turned to Nan Luo, ¡°I have a way to make you take her body and a way to get you out of it! If you still dare to betray me this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 1890 - The Person Behind Nan Fang IV

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a second chance.¡±


    Nan Luo looked up in a panic.


    Nan Fang gave her no chance to speak and grabbed her neck with one hand. He snapped Nan Luo¡¯s neck hard, and she fell to the ground unconscious.


    The people who followed Nan Fang were stunned.


    They had always known that their master was a cruel man, but this was his daughter¡­


    Yet, he was so cruel to his daughter.


    Perhaps, in the Nan family, only the young master, Nan Feiyu, could soften Nan Fang¡¯s heart.


    Everyone else was just a tool for him to use.


    However, no one knew that even the young master was also his tool.


    The only thing was that this tool still had great use, so of course, Nan Fang would treat him well. If the young master were useless one day, Nan Fang would throw him away, and his life would be no different from the garbage.


    At least, Wei Rong sincerely cared for her son.


    ¡°Get rid of her body, and then put this woman to a room to let her rest.¡±


    ¡®When she wakes up, the soul that resides in her body will become Nan Luo!


    ¡®Nan Luo should thank me for giving her this opportunity.


    ¡®If Nan Luo could have this woman¡¯s face, she wouldn¡¯t have been treated coldly by Nan Xian. She failed to seduce Nan Xian because she wasn¡¯t good enough!¡¯


    Nan Fang loved beauty, so there were no men who would not fall for beauty in his mind.


    It was like the first time he saw beautiful Suyi. He could not forget her, and he had to get her with all his efforts.


    Even if it was only for a short time¡­ It was enough.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The guards looked somewhat scared of Nan Fang.


    They did not even see that the moment they left, Nan Fang was staring at them coldly.


    After everyone had disappeared, an indistinct figure stood behind Nan Fang.


    This person was dressed in black, indescribably weird and cold.


    Nan Fang turned to look at the man in black behind him and asked. ¡°What do I need to do next?¡±


    The man in black laughed coldly. ¡°What comes next, I¡¯ll tell you later, and¡­ It¡¯s not easy to deal with Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.¡±


    ¡°Why? I feel that her strength is no better than Tianya. Why do you think they are the most difficult people to deal with?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The man in black sneered.


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s because of the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng!¡¯


    Back then, he managed to gather everyone and attacked Nan Changfeng to force the Ninth Emperor out.


    In that battle, they did seriously injure Nan Changfeng and even killed him.


    However, it was also because of that battle, all of them suffered serious losses.


    The Ninth Emperor was like a madman.


    She stained the entire mainland with blood.


    Only strong men could conquer this mainland, and they had always bullied the weak one until the appearance of¡­ The Ninth Emperor.


    She always liked to meddle.


    Once, his men had merely killed an innocent, and this madman locked them in the sculpture.


    He had to stay inside a brick for so many years¡­

 Chapter 1891 - The Person Behind Nan Fang V

    She moved the sculpture to the man¡¯s grave, even set up a formation that could not let other people in, and made him kneel in front of that grave for a thousand years.


    The commoners regarded her as a god.


    However, to him, this madman was a devil!


    Even after they gathered countless skilled masters to kill her several times, she was too strong; They failed to defeat her.


    In the end, they killed Nan Changfeng but caused all the powerful, skilled masters in this mainland to die in her hands!


    ¡°Feng Ruqing is not something you can mess with¡­ For the time being, you should hide and not start any conflict with Tianya,¡± the man in black said coldly.


    Nan Fang froze.


    He really wanted to rush out and fight with Tianya when that old man screamed and cursed outside his city, but the man behind him forbade him from going out.


    However, this man was quite powerful.


    Two years ago, during Nan Feiyu¡¯s inheritance test, this man made Nan Feiyu inherit one-tenth of Nan Changfeng¡¯s power.


    Just this one-tenth was enough for him to prove to the world that his son was the reincarnation of Nan Changfeng.


    All of this was all because of this man.


    Nan Fang pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°When will all the inheritance left behind by Nan Changfeng be inherited by my son?¡±


    The man in black sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this matter yet. Your son is not the reincarnation of Nan Changfeng after all, so I don¡¯t have any other way for the time being.¡±


    Nan Fang sighed with some disappointment but did not say more. He pondered for a short while and asked, ¡°Can Nan Luo enter Tianya¡¯s manor again this time?¡±


    ¡°If she wants to enter Tianya¡¯s manor, she has to stay away from the two people, Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian. Otherwise, she will easily be discovered by them.¡±


    The man in black was silent for a moment before he slowly spoke again.


    ¡°Well, I will take care of her. If there is nothing more, I will go out first. We will discuss it again after Nan Luo has woken up.¡±


    After Nan Fang said that, he walked out of the study room in large strides.


    The man in black stared at Nan Fang¡¯s back as he left, and his figure gradually disappeared into the wooden room.


    ¡®Nan Changfeng¡­ The Ninth Emperor!


    ¡®After a thousand years, I don¡¯t know if you guys still remember me.


    ¡®And this time, not only Nan Changfeng, all those who are related to you¡­ All will die!


    ¡®I will not give you the chance to come back to this world!¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile, all the people in Ninte Gate were busy with a lot of work.


    They had to deal with Tianya and think of ways to get close to Nan Chiyou.


    More importantly, Hui Yan¡¯s daughter had disappeared!


    She was his only child. He loved his daughter and often gave her all the best things in the world.


    However, someone had dared to kidnap Hui Yan¡¯s only daughter!


    It was like they were pulling the tiger¡¯s fur, looking for death!


    The people of Nine Gate did not care about the trouble from Tianya; they were all sent to the entire Land of No Return to look for Hui You¡­

 Chapter 1892

    Just as Nine Gate was anxious about this, Maiden Hui You suddenly appeared on her own.


    After hearing the news, Hui Yan hurried out, and from afar, he saw the girl standing at the doorway. His eyes were red, and he hurriedly rushed toward her.


    ¡°You¡¯er, where have you been? Who has taken you away? Tell Father¡­ Father will go to settle accounts with him!¡±


    The young girl looked up in a daze, her gaze blanked and dumbfounded as she stared at the old man in front of her.


    Yes, the one standing in front of her was an old man.


    Hui Yan had a daughter quite late in life, but he loved her and pampered her. His heart was quietly relieved as he saw her safe and sound.


    However, if he knew who had taken his daughter away, he would never forgive them!


    Hui You was a little lost, and she regained her sense after seeing the old man¡¯s concerned eyes.


    Her voice was hoarse, and she hesitated for a long while before she managed to say a few words.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes teared as he went forward and pulled the young girl into his arms.


    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, but Hui Yan did not ask anything more. He called his men, ¡°Take the young lady to rest. Prepare some meals for the young lady, and then bathe her well. She looks dirty.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and subconsciously grabbed the old man¡¯s sleeve.


    Such care was something she had never enjoyed in all these years.


    The only feeling she had was the fear of death¡­


    She had thought that all the daughters in this world were treated like her until she met Feng Ruqing and¡­ The people of Nine Gate.


    The young girl pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Let these servants serve you. When have you ever done anything yourself?¡± The old man looked confused.


    The young girl trembled slightly; she pursed her lips.


    ¡®How nice it would be to be like this for the rest of your life.¡¯


    She also wanted someone to love her and spoil her.


    So when she saw Suyi back then, it was like seeing hope.


    That was why she tried every possible way to get Suyi to marry her father.


    However, in the end, she still failed to make Suyi like her¡­


    The young girl looked at the old man¡¯s concerned eyes.


    However, just at this moment, she inexplicably remembered Nan Fang¡¯s words before letting her go. She trembled a little and hurriedly lowered her head.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t rely on him!¡¯


    If this time she did not complete the task, Nan Fang would expose her, and Nine Gate would never let her go¡­


    Thinking of this, the young girl raised her eyes and smiled gently.


    ¡°Alright, Father.¡±


    Hui Yan subconsciously sighed with relief. He felt weird because his daughter used to be lazy and never did anything on her own. But why did she say she wanted to do something herself now¡­


    She must have suffered a lot¡­


    The servant helped the young girl to leave.


    The old man¡¯s face sank. He then shouted coldly, ¡°Guard, find out who kidnapped my daughter! Even if she has returned, I will not let anyone who bullied her go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡±


    The two guards following the old man cupped their fists respectfully and retreated.


    Hui Yan clenched his fists tightly as his breathing grew heavy.


    He did not know what kind of hardship his daughter had endured outside, but now, she had changed a bit and was not as lively as before.


    Before this, she would have jumped into his arms for comfort after being away for days.


    But this time¡­ She was different!


    She was quiet, making him more angry and heartbroken.

 Chapter 1893 - Nan Luo Vs. Hui You

    Nine Gates.


    Inside a luxurious room¡­


    Nan Luo¡¯s fingers brushed across the table as she walked toward the bed. She looked somewhat amazed.


    In Land of No Return, the Nan family¡¯s status was not lower than Nine Gate.


    And she was the eldest young lady of the Nan family. Her status was also equal to Hui You.


    But¡­


    What they had here was indeed different from the Nan family.


    ¡°Please let me out. Let me out¡­¡±


    Within her soul, another voice came. It was filled with endless grief, weak, and almost inaudible.


    Nan Luo looked down and tried to shut the voice.


    The pain of death resurfaced in her mind, causing her to tremble in fear.


    ¡°You better stay there silently and wait for your death.¡±


    Indeed, only one soul could exist in a body.


    The current Hui You was not completely gone yet¡­


    Nan Luo opened her eyes slowly¡­


    These two years of life were like a nightmare.


    If she returned to the Nan family, Nan Fang would be even crueler to her.


    Therefore¡­


    She could not return to the Nan family.


    In the future, she would have only one identity, the daughter of the venerable Hui Yan of Nine Gate- Hui You!


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt any people at Nine Gate. Please¡­¡±


    The voice continued, annoying Nan Luo.


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m now a member of Nine Gate. How can I hurt Nine Gate? But¡­ Everything you have is already mine.¡±


    Nan Luo smiled.


    This smile was so cold, and she no longer had a timid look.


    No one knew there was evil hidden beneath this innocent face¡­


    The voice finally did not speak again, and Nan Luo felt that the whole sky was finally quiet.


    The sound of the door opening from outside the door made her slowly turn around. She saw a servant entering.


    ¡°Young Lady, this is the meal prepared for you by His Holiness.¡±


    A whole long tray of delicious food was carried into the room by the servants and respectfully placed in front of her.


    Nan Luo had never been treated like this when she was in the Nan family; often, the only one who had this kind of treatment was Nan Feiyu. So after experiencing this, her heart was quite touched.


    Perhaps¡­ It would be nice if she could stay in Nine Gate forever.


    For a moment, this thought sprang up in Nan Luo¡¯s heart, causing her to be startled for a moment.


    She lowered her head, covering the shock behind her eyes. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You guys can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    The servants put the meals on the table and left the room.


    Nan Luo stared at the table full of delicious meals, and her heart trembled slightly.


    ¡®No!


    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to stay here in peace.


    ¡®That bastard Nan Fang will never let me go!¡¯


    Nan Luo bit her lip hard. If she wanted to stay, she had to get rid of Nan Fang!


    Perhaps Nanfang did not know that once a person¡¯s heart had been betrayed, she would no longer be submissive to him.


    If there were enough opportunity, she would still betray him¡­


    ***


    General Manor.


    Tianya rushed in, and from afar, he saw the woman standing in the courtyard. His eyes were red, and tears appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    The woman looked up, and her gaze fell upon Tianya¡¯s pale face.


    After two years of not seeing him, Tianya was even older than before. His white hair made her heart ache.

 Chapter 1894 - Hes Still Jealous

    The woman looked and immediately saw Tianya, who was standing not far away.


    She was slightly stunned and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m back.¡±


    Tianya¡¯s eyes were moist. He could not believe that he would see his granddaughter again so soon.


    He raised his hand, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re fine.¡±


    He finally could say these words, which he had been waiting to say for two long years.


    The stone hovering over his heart finally fell away.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    Big Black rushed toward Feng Ruqing with eyes filled with tears.


    Suddenly, a cold aura stopped him before he could get close to Feng Ruqing, sending chills down his spine.


    Big Black transformed into a young man in the sky, looking at Feng Ruqing with sad eyes.


    ¡°Nan Xian, don¡¯t scare him for now. I need him to help me.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled at Nan Xian gently, then turned his gaze to Big Black. ¡°Big Black, I heard that your blood could temporarily seal the demon inside a human¡¯s body.¡±


    Big Black was created from the surrounding spiritual qi, so his blood contained powerful spiritual energy, which had many powerful effects.


    The young man blinked. ¡°Fu Chen told you, right? Little Nine, has someone been possessed by a demon?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Chen¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡®Chen¡¯er?¡¯


    Tianya stared blankly at Feng Ruqing, ¡°Has our family received a guest? And he is possessed by a demonic spirit?¡±


    Feng Ruqing froze; she looked up at Tianya and pondered for a moment, ¡°Has no one told you that you have a grandson?¡±


    Tianya rubbed his head and was a little hesitant as he said, ¡°It seems like someone has mentioned it, but I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    Tianya looked at Feng Ruqing and asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No need for the time being. Big Black can help me. Grandfather, I think¡­ It¡¯s time to settle the score with the Nan family and Nine Gate. I need you to prepare for this.¡±


    She suddenly had a feeling that their peaceful days would not last long.


    Tianya looked down. He did not see Nan Fang when he went to Nan City with Big Black.


    That bastard was like a shrinking turtle, hiding in Nan City and not coming out.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, the current situation of Nan City is a bit complicated now. They have set up several formations to guard the city gate. Some of the skilled masters who attacked us back then are hiding in Nan City. I think it¡¯s not that easy to attack them.¡±


    ¡®Formations?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin; a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll go and take a look. Big Black, come with me. Chen¡¯er is still waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    The young man glared at Nan Xian.


    Hmph!


    ¡®So what if Little Nine is yours now? She still needs me, and there are some things that only I can do for her.¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Nan Xian looked at Big Black and smiled faintly. He then walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°I¡¯m with you. ¡±


    He wrapped his arm around her waist and glanced at Big Black coldly.


    Big Black froze, clenching his fists tightly. At this moment, he had to admit that he was still jealous of Nan Xian.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to break this bastard into pieces and snatch Little Nine back!¡¯

 Chapter 1895 - Never Give Up

    Big Black stared at Nan Xian with eyes full of hatred.


    If he could kill Nan Xian¡­ Nan Xian¡¯s blood would have splattered all over the place in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Chen saw the oncoming crowd from afar in the middle of the silent backyard, and a smile broke upon his cold face.


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    His voice was warm, only when he was facing Feng Ruqing.


    Tianya¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Feng Chen. He then smiled and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Hmm, not bad. At least he¡¯s better than that kid, Feng Tianwu.¡±


    The old housekeeper who followed behind Tianya was a bit sweaty.


    ¡®General, you weren¡¯t like this when you met Young Lady back then.


    ¡®Sure enough, General loves his granddaughter more than his grandson¡­¡¯


    Feng Chen frowned and looked at Tianya in confusion; he turned to look at Feng Ruqing again. There was a hint of stubbornness in his gaze.


    ¡°Qingqing, who are they?¡±


    In these few days, perhaps because he had always been with her, Feng Chen had recovered a lot.


    The only thing that remained the same was that he still could not remember these people.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tianya frowned, ¡°This kid¡¯s blood is somewhat special. As far as I know, he should have been restricted from even cultivating at first. I don¡¯t know how he recovered.¡±


    When Feng Ruqing first met Feng Chen, he was already unable to make any breakthrough.


    She did not know how Feng Chen had followed her to Land of No Return and what he had gone through all these years. It was so heartbreaking to see him in such a condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about these things later. Big Black, I want you to help me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes fell upon the young man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Chen¡¯er, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Feng Chen smiled brightly, but his smile was always reserved only for Feng Ruqing.


    His smile disappeared instantly when facing others, leaving only a cold expression.


    If it were not because Feng Chen was Feng Ruqing¡¯s brother, perhaps Nan Xian would have misunderstood Feng Chen¡¯s feelings for her.


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    The old housekeeper stood behind Tianya, looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s departing figure, and asked respectfully, ¡°Can Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust Qing¡¯er. Old Housekeeper, summon all skilled masters. The Nan family has hurt my granddaughter. I will never let him go.¡± A cold light flashed in Tianya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    ¡®Young Lady has woken up, and Young Master is back¡­


    ¡®It seems like Land of No Return is no longer a land of peace now¡­


    ¡®But all of this¡­ All of this is long predestined¡­¡¯


    The Nan family had dared to attack Tianya. It proved that the conflict between the two sides had reached the point where they could not coexist in the same territory!


    The old housekeeper left.


    The sun was warm, but it could not melt Tianya¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Nan Fang, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you. You can¡¯t escape from me again, and I won¡¯t ever give up till I find you!¡±

 Chapter 1896 - Let Little Nine Help Me

    Ever since Feng Ruqing brought Big Black to treat Feng Chen, they had not left the room since three days ago.


    Feng Chen had just returned, but he was the young master of General Manor. Of course, everyone in General Manor was so worried about him.


    Even Xia Xia sat at the door waiting for them for three days. She placed her hand on her cheek, looking at the closed door unblinkingly.


    Until three days later¡­


    The door was slowly opened.


    Feng Ruqing walked out; her face was calm, expressionless.


    However, seeing her calm expression, everyone understood that she had succeeded.


    ¡°Xiao Qing¡­¡±


    Tang Yin walked toward Feng Ruqing, and her face was filled with joy. ¡°Did you succeed?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. ¡°We have sealed the demon, but Chen¡¯er suffered a lot of injuries, and he still doesn¡¯t know anyone else besides me. But now we don¡¯t need to worry about him getting sick again. Even if I¡¯m not here, it¡¯s still safe.¡±


    As for getting rid of it completely, that would be somewhat difficult¡­


    Sealing the demon was quite simple. Either Nan Xian or Feng Ruqing could do it.


    However¡­


    The demon had almost taken over all of his body and his heart. Only with Big Black¡¯s blood could help him regain his control over his body.


    Big Black followed behind Feng Ruqing, pouting.


    ¡®I¡¯ve lost almost a spoonful of blood this time. Little Nine must help me replenish my energy¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing paused for a moment. ¡°Big Black has great blood, and its meat is also a great tonic. I still remember when Mu Ling was trying to help Chen Qingyan catch Big Black back then¡­¡±


    The day she met Big Black, Mu Ling happened to be there, but she knew that Nan Xian was following her, so she left early, leaving only the Mu family behind.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned to Big Black, subconsciously swallowed her saliva that almost flowed out.


    Big Black trembled as he took a few steps back. ¡°Little girl, my meat is not tasty. It¡¯s bitter!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia smiled. ¡°Now Uncle Dragon is in human form, Xia Xia will not eat people, but¡­ When Uncle turns into a dragon, I will eat your meat.¡±


    Big Black froze.


    He would never turn into a dragon again.


    ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t let this little girl and Qing Han play with each other. Look at this girl. She wants to eat everything.¡± Big Black huffed and puffed.


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. She raised her hand and touched Xia Xia¡¯s small head, then looked at Big Black. ¡°You¡¯re not a real dragon.¡±


    Big Black was the surrounding spiritual qi that transformed into a dragon, and he was not really a dragon.


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tang Yin and asked, ¡°Where is Grandfather?¡±


    Tang Yin blinked. ¡°In the study room? He¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled, ¡°Tang Yin, because of the last incident, you and my cousin¡¯s wedding did not go on as we planned. We will re-organize it then, but I have to settle the Nan family first.¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned. Her cheeks were slightly red as Nalan Jing¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind. She shook her head and said, ¡°I do not want to marry him. I want to be with Xiao Qing¡­¡±

 Chapter 1897 - Something Happened In Spirit Beast Mountain

    In that instant, Nan Xian glanced at Tang Yin coldly, causing Tang Yin to shut her mouth suddenly.


    ¡®Oh, so this dog will not allow me to go near Xiao Qing, then I will be her cousin¡¯s sister-in-law! In the future, Gu Yiyi and I will be his elders. I want to see how he will drive us away!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smiled, did not stay any longer, and went to the study room with Nan Xian.


    ***


    Inside the study room¡­


    Tianya frowned as if he was thinking of something serious.


    The door pushed open.


    He looked up and saw two familiar figures pushing open the door and walking in.


    Tianya stood up and smiled as he walked toward them.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, Nan Xian, you¡¯ve come out?¡±


    Back when he first met Feng Ruqing, he was very disapproving of this kid, Nan Xian.


    After all, he had not even met his granddaughter yet, and she had already married someone, so it was a little upsetting to think about it.


    However, over time, he could gradually accept Nan Xian.


    Moreover, Nan Xian had sacrificed a lot when Feng Ruqing was unconscious for two years. Even his hair had become as white as snow¡­


    ¡°When are we going to find the Nan family?¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze.


    The Nan family had not only tried to hurt Suyi, but they were the real culprit who had spread the news about Tang Yin, inciting the battle in General Manor two years ago.


    The old and new grudges would be settled together!


    ¡°There have been some changes in Land of No Return in these few days. Do you still remember Spirit Beast Mountain?¡±


    Spirit Beast Mountain was where Feng Ruqing went when she first came to Land of No Return.


    And that was the place she had met the group of leopards.


    ¡°What happened to Spirit Beast Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the spirit beasts on Spirit Beast Mountain all seem to be crazy. I suspect that Nan Fang must have done something to them. The Nan family has controlled all the spirit beasts in Land of No Return. The old master Nan said that Nan Fang has a drug that can make people confused. He is relying on this drug to get the spirit beasts.¡±


    The spirit beasts had always been arrogant, and it was hard to tame them.


    Because of the drug in his hands, he could control those spirit beasts and use them as his slaves. Nan Fang was also called a god-like figure by the Nan family!


    ¡°What else does Nan Fang need these spirit beasts for?¡± Feng Ruqing frowned.


    Initially, Nan Fang was weak, and he needed the spirit beasts to consolidate his power, but now that he had reached this level, he should not require the spirit beast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe¡­ He feels that all the spirit beasts belong to him, and he does not want others to have them.¡± Tianya sneered.


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze. ¡°The spirit beasts don¡¯t belong to anyone. They have the right to choose their master.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had never forced the spirit beasts to work with her.


    She only used some offer of benefits to tempt them.


    It was equivalent to an employment relationship, which later developed into a master-servant relationship.


    However, if any spirit beast wanted to leave, she would not stop them.


    Every spirit beast had the right to choose for itself!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the details. Spirit Beast Mountain is not safe now, Many people have been attacked there, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, Nan Fang is hiding something in Spirit Beast Mountain. That¡¯s why he had driven all the spirit beasts crazy to stop others from approaching Spirit Beast Mountain¡­¡±

 Chapter 1898 - Trust

    ¡®So, what is Nan Fang hiding?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing stroked her chin and pondered for a moment.


    Suddenly, she laughed out loud.


    ¡°Grandfather, Suyi once said that the Nan family has many formations. It¡¯s not impossible to break in. It just takes a little longer, so¡­ Since Nan Fang doesn¡¯t allow anyone to go near Spirit Beast Mountain, why don¡¯t we just go there and force him out?


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡±


    A cold light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to know why the spirit beasts are going crazy.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Tianya nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start preparing now, and we¡¯ll go to Spirit Beast Mountain tonight. I want to kill that bastard!¡±


    Smiling, Feng Ruqing turned around and walked toward the door.


    She saw Suyi standing in front of her from a distance, and she slowly walked to Suyi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Grandfather and I have decided to go to Spirit Beast Mountain. Nan Fang will come and stop us. Even if he is unwilling to leave Nan City, he will definitely come. Do you¡­ Want to go with me or¡­? ¡±


    Suyi smiled faintly. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Her answer was what Feng Ruqing had expected.


    After all¡­


    Suyi¡¯s hatred for Nan Fang was not less than theirs.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go prepare some herbal dishes, and I also have to see Xia Xia.¡±


    Feng Ruqing always worried about Xia Xia.


    Xia Xia was still young, no matter how strong she once was, she could not protect herself now.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Suyi smiled. ¡°I also have to do some preparation.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded and turned around, walking toward the backyard.


    Nan Xian kept following her smilingly.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I¡¯m always with you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing paused and smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    No matter what, Nan Xian would always stay with her.


    When Feng Ruqing stepped into the courtyard, she saw Qiu Hui playing with Xia Xia.


    Two years ago, after Qiu Hui knew something had happened to General Manor, she rushed back, and she was the one who brought Xia Xia back.


    ¡°Qiu Hui¡­¡±


    Qiu Hui stood up and turned to look at Feng Ruqing: ¡°Maiden Feng, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui, we will be leaving General Manor tonight. I will leave Xia Xia in your care.¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was as firm as her expression.


    Qiu Hui froze for a moment, she lowered her head and suddenly laughed out loud.


    ¡°When the people of Nine Gate wanted to take Xia Xia away, you should know that I am a venerable member of Nine Gate. Now you are leaving, but you want to leave her in my care? Are you not afraid that I will bring her to Nine Gate?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°I trust you. If you want to take Xia Xia away, you had many opportunities in those two years when I was unconscious. Everyone else is coming with me tonight, and the only one I can trust is you.¡±


    Qiu Hui froze; she felt a sense of warmth filling her heart.


    She was a member of Nine Gate.


    Yet, Feng Ruqing still trusted her.


    This feeling of trust warmed her heart.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Feng Ruqing paused. ¡°I believe in Grandfather. He had such a good relationship with you before proves that you¡¯re a good woman.¡±


    Qiu Hui was speechless.


    ¡®Maiden Feng, have you forgotten about Feng Lianqing?¡¯


    Tianya had taken Feng Lianqing in. She looked quiet, and no one would have expected that she would cause so much trouble in the end¡­

 Chapter 1899 - Something Happened In Spirit Beast Mountain I

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Xia Xia pounced over and hugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s thighs; she looked at her without blinking.


    ¡°Are you and Father going out again?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked down at the little girl in front of her, smiled, and stroked her small head. ¡°Well, this time, we have some things we need to take care of. Xia Xia, just listen to your Aunt Qiu at home. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia was a little lost; her eyes were full of reluctance. ¡°Father and Mother, you must come back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not say more; she turned to look at Nan Xian and smiled.


    ¡°Nan Xian, we can go now.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Nan Xian nodded. He reached out and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡±


    Suyi and Tianya got ready quickly, and now they were probably ready to leave.


    Tang Yin appeared behind Feng Ruqing. She bit her lip and stood silent for a few seconds before walking up to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, can I go with you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Tang Yin, pondered for a while. ¡°You and Xiao Ya stay here. I need more people in General Manor to protect Xia Xia. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go for too long this time. We¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Tang Yin pouted. At such a time, she wanted to accompany Feng Ruqing.


    However, she understood that with her strength, even if she went, she would only be a burden to Feng Ruqing.


    Tang Yin clenched her fists tightly; she became more determined.


    Previously, she had never thought of trying to cultivate, and even the Tang family did not allow her to cultivate. However, after she met Feng Ruqing, she somewhat understood how important it was to be strong and not only rely on others¡­


    If she were stronger now, she would have already followed Feng Ruqing and fought with her, rather than watching her from behind.


    Xiao Ya opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can leave this place to us.¡±


    Her voice was beautiful.


    That one accident had made her shed her scarred skin and regained her voice.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly, she looked at Xia Xia with some reluctance, and finally turned toward the main gate.


    Xia Xia stared at Feng Ruqing, and she somehow felt a sense of unease in her heart. Her eyes were wet with tears.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Qiu Hui squatted and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be back soon. I will take care of you during this time.¡±


    Xia Xia nodded. She understood that this time her parents would do something very important. Even if she did not want them to leave, she could not stop them.


    After all, she had to be a good and obedient child so that her mother would love her more.


    Qiu Hui let out a soft sigh as she raised her head and looked up into the sky¡­


    ¡®I hope Nine Gate will not interfere in this matter. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help them if anything happens to them¡­¡¯


    She grew up in Nine Gate, and she was also a member of Nine Gate for years. She still cared about Nine Gate and was worried.


    However, she understood that what Nine Gate had done to Xia Xia and Feng Ruqing was really unacceptable!

 Chapter 1900 - Something Happened In Spirit Beast Mountain II

    In Spirit Beast Mountain.


    The entire mountain looked desolate.


    The leopard clan followed Feng Ruqing into this place again, and they were all quite heartbroken.


    After all, this mountain was where they had lived for many years, but now it had become so desolate and lifeless.


    From afar, they could already sense powerful energy hidden within Spirit Beast Mountain, and they could not help but walk more cautiously.


    Feng Ruqing brought Ah Hua and other leopards with her because they were more familiar with this mountain terrain, so it was convenient to make any move.


    ¡°The old master Nan once mentioned that Nan Fang was using a drug to make the spirit beasts lose their minds and finally obey him.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°He has probably used a root from an enchanted tree to make the drug.¡±


    The enchanted tree was an ancient tree that grew in the deepest part of Spirit Beast Mountain.


    It was rumored that anyone who got close to this tree would be mentally affected and lose their sanity.


    Feng Ruqing did not know how Nan Fang had obtained it, but she had a way to remove its effect.


    ¡°I have prepared some spirit herbs here. I will use the spirit herbs to boil the soup. Ah Hua, you think of a way to lure all the spirit beasts here and make them drink the soup. It can help them regain their senses. I¡¯m afraid only these spirit beasts know what happened in Spirit Beast Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ah Hua answered obediently and left with the leopards.


    Feng Ruqing took out all the pots and pans and used the tree branches to light a fire and set the pot on top of the tree branches.


    Nan Xian, Tianya, and the others stood quietly, listening to the movements around them.


    Only the sound of the wind whistling past, but that powerful oppressive energy did not dissipate.


    A few minutes later¡­


    A faint aroma wafted out of the pot.


    Wild footsteps came from not far away.


    Feng Ruqing looked up and saw that the leopards were chased by a group of spirit beasts behind them.


    The group of spirit beasts looked fierce with red eyes and open mouths, ready to bite.


    Fortunately, the leopards were very fast and dodged the bites.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    She had asked the leopard to lure the spirit beasts over, and it seemed that the way they had lured them over was not very friendly.


    She felt that these spirit beasts were ready to tear the leopard apart¡­


    However¡­


    When the group of spirit beasts approached, a refreshing aroma forced them to stop in their tracks.


    The Nan family was very petty.


    They thought that these spirit beasts had been bewitched and could never betray them.


    Therefore, they would rarely feed the spirit beasts and mostly leave them to eat some leaves and fruits in the forests.


    When they smelled this tempting aroma, all the spirit beasts could not help but walk toward the pot¡­


    A wolf ran the fastest.


    That wolf looked a bit like a snow wolf.


    It rushed straight to the pot, and out came its tongue to lick the herbal soup inside the pot. The other spirit beasts also came forward and tried to get some of the soup, afraid that they would not have a chance to taste it¡­

 Chapter 1901 - Something Happened In Spirit Beast Mountain III

    This group of spirit beasts quickly lapped up the whole pot of herbal soup.


    They were like wolves seeing meat; eyes were flashing with madness.


    Once the spirit beasts drank the herbal soup, they were no longer as hungry as before and no longer chased the leopard; they turned around and wanted to leave.


    But just at this moment¡­


    The wolf that was the first to drink the soup suddenly fell to the ground and let out a wailing sound.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    This sound was so miserable that it seemed to have a chain effect, and the other spirit beasts were also in pain and could not stand up, as if their internal organs were in severe pain.


    When the leopard saw such a miserable situation, it subconsciously trembled and took a few steps back.


    ¡®Master said she wanted to help the spirit beasts regain their senses? But why does it look like she¡¯s trying to kill them?¡¯


    Time passed.


    The sky was already dark.


    The group of spirit beasts was much better. They spat mouthfuls of dirty blood.


    Their eyes were no longer red and had become as clear as water.


    ¡°Ah Hua, you go and lure all the other spirit beasts over again. I¡¯ll prepare another batch of soup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ah Hua howled and led the leopard group toward the depths of Spirit Beast Mountain¡­


    ***


    Nan Manor.


    Within the majestic study room, Nan Fang¡¯s expression was cold as he listened to the report from his men. He slowly stood up and said expressionlessly, ¡°Tianya went to Spirit Beast Mountain? Hahaha! They have a death wish! I already know about that. How is Nan Luo doing in Nine Gate?¡±


    ¡°Master, the people of Nine Gate did not suspect anything. She is being treated very well there.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice trembled a little when he said this.


    He had witnessed how Nan Fang killed Nan Luo and how she was reborn by taking the girl¡¯s body.


    If he could do such a ruthless thing to his daughter¡­ No one knew what would happen to the people in this mainland if he ruled Land of No Return.


    Initially, the Nan family enjoyed the help that Nan Fang brought to them.


    The Nan family could have a powerful spirit beast on hand because of him, and no other forces dared to mess with the Nan family again.


    Moreover, the young master of the Nan family, Nan Feiyu, was also the reincarnation of their great ancestor.


    The Nan family soon would regain their glory.


    However, later, he noticed that Nan Fang was crueler than he thought.


    It made people scared of him¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nan Fang¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Watch Nan Luo carefully. We can¡¯t allow her to have any chance to betray us again! If she dares to do so, just bring her back, and I¡¯ll get someone else in!¡±


    The old man trembled and lowered his head.


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°She has betrayed me once before. Of course, I¡¯ll be more careful with this girl. I¡¯ve treated my daughter well. After all, when she is Nine Gate, she can enjoy what she cannot enjoy in the Nan family, and this kind of opportunity, I will not give to others.¡±


    The old man was silent.


    ¡®Perhaps Young Lady does not want such an opportunity. What she wanted more was to live well¡­


    ¡®But Master was so determined that no one could persuade him and stop him from killing her daughter¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the old man replied respectfully.


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    He waved his hand indifferently, his face expressionless.


    The old man turned around and left the study room.

 Chapter 1902 - Nan Luos Thoughts

    Nine Gate.


    In the middle of the quiet courtyard¡­


    The young girl stood in front of the window, stretched out her fingers, and allowed a flying bird to land on her fingertips.


    She then withdrew her hand and turned to the servant, who was serving her smilingly.


    ¡°Give the menu I want today to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    The servant led the order and retreated.


    Once all the servants left, the smile on the young girl¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She grabbed the bird¡¯s beak and pulled out a slip of paper from its mouth.


    The slip of paper was very thin and long, and it was stained with the bird¡¯s saliva.


    The young girl¡¯s face changed dramatically after she saw what was written on the white paper.


    ¡°In a few days, make sure that the people of Nine Gate go to Spirit Beast Mountain! If you fail to do so, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±


    This handwriting was too familiar to the young girl, and she lowered her gaze to cover the hatred in her eyes.


    But after hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, she thought no more. A flame appeared from her palm, and she quickly burnt the note and cleaned the ashes.


    Creak!


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    Hui Yan walked in through the door smilingly. He glanced at the bird in the young girl¡¯s hand and did not react to it.


    ¡°You¡¯er, how are you today?¡±


    Nan Luo smiled faintly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Hui Yan touched her head as he smiled warmly. ¡°Can you¡­ Tell Father who kidnapped you?¡±


    Nan Luo panicked a little. She lowered her head and looked somewhat sad.


    Hui Yan¡¯s heart ached, and he could not bear to press on again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. I will go and find out by myself. No one can bully my daughter.¡±


    At that moment, Hui Yan¡¯s words hit Nan Luo¡¯s heart hard.


    She raised her head, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want a physician to take a look?¡±


    Nan Luo wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    ¡®How great would it be if¡­ Hui Yan is my father¡­ ¡®


    No one had cared about her¡­ Except Suyi¡­


    Even though Suyi said nothing, she still saved her from her mother¡¯s punishment.


    But then¡­


    Why did Suyi suddenly hate her?


    Nan Luo bit her lip hard, sobbing in her heart.


    If only there were no Feng Ruqing¡­


    Suyi would not have misunderstood her, and she would not have suffered like today¡­


    However, compared to Feng Ruqing¡­


    The person she wanted to destroy more than anything else was Nan Fang!


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Nan Luo raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t remember what happened to me. But¡­ I remember a place called¡­ Spirit Beast Mountain?¡±


    ¡®Spirit Beast Mountain?¡¯


    Hui Yan fell silent. He had heard about the strange thing that happened in Spirit Beast Mountain this past few days.


    However, he was busy with her daughter and had no time to care about others.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ The person who kidnapped You¡¯er has something to do with Spirit Beast Mountain?¡¯


    Hui Yan looked down. ¡°It looks like I have to send my Nine Gate to Spirit Beast Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 1903 - Sending Yourself To Death’s Door

    Nan Luo smirked.


    ¡®Nan Fang, I should thank you for giving me this opportunity!


    ¡®And I will grasp this opportunity, never letting it go!¡¯


    ***


    Spirit Beast Mountain was quiet as always.


    However, the spirit beasts all over the mountain had followed Feng Ruqing, and their eyes were no longer as fierce as before.


    ¡°This should be the last group.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°But why hasn¡¯t the Nan family come yet?¡±


    If these spirit beasts were important to the Nan family, Nan Fang should be afraid and would have come over to stop them long ago.


    Unfortunately, he did not come!


    They had not seen anyone from the Nan family since they came to Spirit Beast Mountain.


    Nan Xian walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Nan family is planning, so we should be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded. She then turned to the group of spirit beasts in front of her.


    ¡°Before we came, did the people from the Nan family come to Spirit Beast Mountain?¡±


    These spirit beasts were quite strong and could speak like a human, so after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, a wolf slowly opened its mouth.


    ¡°The people of the Nan family have not come to Spirit Beast Mountain. However, I vaguely remember that they have asked us to guard something.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It is in the depths of the mountain range. We¡¯ve never been inside because the Nan family did not allow us to enter.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tianya. ¡°Let¡¯s go see?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tianya nodded. ¡°I, too, want to know what he is hiding in the depths of Spirit Beast Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked down. ¡°Although these spirit beasts have regained their sanity, there are many traps in Spirit Beast Mountain. We¡¯d better leave during the day.¡±


    Some traps were laid by the Nan family, and these spirit beasts rarely walk around outside, so it was not practical to rely on them alone.


    ¡°Spirit Beast Mountain is indeed safer during the day than at night. We will camp for the night and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    This time they did not bring many people.


    Apart from Feng Ruqing¡¯s family, there were only Tang Yin and Feng Lianqing, and a few guards with good strength.


    Soon, those guards set up the tent and stood by, respectfully waiting.


    It was already late.


    Tianya had just settled down to rest when his ears suddenly twitched, and he instantly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± His voice was cold.


    Suddenly, a laugh came from behind him.


    Tianya turned to look and saw an old man approaching him slowly.


    A beautiful young girl followed this old man. There was also a group of skilled masters, staring at Tianya sternly.


    Tianya clenched his fists and sneered. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the Nan family. I haven¡¯t had the time to settle accounts with Nine Gate. But I didn¡¯t expect you to come to me!¡±


    Hui Yan laughed out loud. ¡°Tianya, long time no see. Your temper is still bad, but this time I am not here to argue with you. I am here for my daughter¡­¡±

 Chapter 1904 - The Unforgettable Hatred

    ¡®Nine Gate!¡¯


    A burst of anger surged in Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart!


    She would never forget how Nine Gate had tried to abduct her daughter.


    She almost lost Xia Xia, and it was all because of Nine Gate!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was burning with anger as she looked at the people from Nine Gate with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Nan Xian looked up and glanced at them coldly.


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Tianya sneered, he glanced at Nan Luo coldly.


    With just one glance, he already had a bad feeling about this girl.


    He had seen Hui You before, but he did not feel this way. This time, he did not know what was wrong that made him feel uncomfortable with this girl around him.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Fu Chen¡¯s soft voice came from the medium. ¡°There¡¯s something familiar about that woman¡¯s scent.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. She frowned as she looked at Hui You.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her breath is not emitted by the body. I can feel the breath of her soul¡­ Very familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    Fu Chen was a bit distressed.


    He had met so many people these years, so it was really difficult to figure out why this breath would make him feel familiar.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this woman.¡±


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian looked at each other.


    Even though they did not yet know why her scent was familiar, but¡­ Fu Chen had said so; then they must have seen her before.


    Only this face was indeed unfamiliar¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hui Yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°My daughter has lost some memories. I brought her here to find her memories again. Tianya, I hope what has happened to my daughter has nothing to do with you. Otherwise, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Tianya laughed sarcastically.


    ¡°You think I would let you go?¡±


    Tianya laughed again. ¡°You tried to snatch Xia Xia back then. I never had time to settle this score with you, but do you think I have already forgotten or didn¡¯t dare to find you?¡±


    He had never forgotten the hatred.


    It was only because there were too many things going on during this period that he did not have the time to take revenge.


    He had been overwhelmed by anger after what Nan Fang had done to General Manor and only wanted to settle accounts with the Nan family.


    But after the Nan family¡­ Nine Gate would be next!


    Hui Yan sneered. ¡°She can only be better trained if she is in Nine Gate. We are doing it for her good, but you don¡¯t understand anything and stubbornly insist on limiting her future.¡±


    Feng Ruqing suddenly stepped forward.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were cold and her face expressionless. ¡°Xia Xia¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°Her future will be ruined by Nine Gate! Just like your daughter, so weak. Where is her future?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hui Yan was furious.


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Or, can you consider leaving her with me for the sake of her future?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hui Yan pointed at Feng Ruqing angrily.


    ¡°Tianya, your granddaughter is so vicious that she wants to snatch my daughter. Ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1905 - Her Familiarity

    Tianya looked at Hui Yan coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re not vicious if you want to snatch our Xia Xia, but my granddaughter is vicious when she only says a word? The people from Nine Gate are really powerful, making me admire them to the core!¡±


    Tianya laughed sarcastically and clapped his hands.


    Boom!


    Hui Yan¡¯s eyes were red, and his entire body emitted a cold aura.


    Nan Xian walked up to Feng Ruqing and stood next to her.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the side, causing Hui Yan¡¯s cold aura to fade away.


    ¡°We came here to make me recall what happened, so don¡¯t take it too seriously with them. It¡¯s late now. Can we also camp here?¡±


    She smiled warmly.


    Immediately, Hui Yan¡¯s anger subsided, and he glanced at Tianya and the others.


    ¡°For the sake of my daughter, I will not bother with you today.¡±


    ¡°Your word does not count here.¡±


    Tianya laughed out coldly.


    However, just as he was about to strike, Feng Ruqing suddenly raised his hand and stopped him.


    Tianya froze and turned to look at Feng Ruqing, his gaze blank.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ll talk about other things later.¡±


    Faced with Feng Ruqing¡¯s decision, Tianya was puzzled.


    However, he understood that Feng Ruqing must have her reason, so he did not say more. He grunted coldly and walked toward the tent.


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian glanced at the crowd for the last time and left.


    Hui Yan turned away from them and looked at Hui You with a much gentler look.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s stay away from these people. We don¡¯t know what they will do in secret.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The young girl lowered her head and smiled faintly, hiding the cold light in her eyes.


    ***


    Tianya sat down inside the tent, stared at Feng Ruqing in front of him, and asked.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, tell me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian looked at each other before looking at Tianya.


    ¡°That girl called Hui You¡­ Something is familiar about her.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fu Chen told me that her scent is familiar, but I¡¯m sure that I haven¡¯t seen her before, so¡­ I want to know what she wants from us?¡±


    Tianya was slightly stunned, and the doubt in his gaze grew even more.


    Nan Xian smiled and said, ¡°I also feel something weird about her. Her breath makes me very uncomfortable.¡±


    It was not only Feng Ruqing who felt this way; even Nan Xian felt the same.


    Tianya pondered for a moment. ¡°Hui Yan does have a daughter. His wife died in childbirth, so he loves his daughter so much.¡±


    ¡°If you said there¡¯s something wrong with that girl¡­ What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°I feel that she will come to me!¡±


    Tianya stood up, panicked. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t meet her again!¡±


    He must not put his granddaughter in danger.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t hurt me. I need to find out who she is. Even if we secretly kill her, maybe there will be other conspiracies behind the scenes. So now, we can only wait for her to reveal her identity, and I feel like¡­ All this is related to the Nan family.¡±

 Chapter 1906 - Her Purpose?

    ¡°The Nan family?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly and said, ¡°How is the relationship between the Nan Fang and Nine Gate these days?¡±


    Tianya pondered for a short while. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between them. Before this, both of them had reunited. I recently heard that there¡¯s a conflict between them, and they have lost contact since. Maybe Nine Gate can¡¯t bear with Nan Fang¡¯s evil behavior?¡±


    Tianya sneered.


    ¡®If the Nan family is evil, then what about Nine Gate? They¡¯re just the same!


    ¡®One has lost his morality and killed people recklessly, while the other one has tried to separate a mother with her daughter!¡¯


    Therefore, he did not feel good about both Nine Gate and the Nan family.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late¡­¡± Feng Ruqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°State Preceptor, I¡¯m going to wait for Hui You. You stay here with my grandfather.¡±


    Nan Xian frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°If you are there, she will not appear. I can feel that she is coming for me.¡±


    Nan Xian stared at Feng Ruqing, and after half a second, he nodded gently.


    ¡°Alright. If something happens, just call for me, and I¡¯ll be there instantly.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t dare to make any move because Hui Yan is here, and with her strength, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Nan Xian smiled faintly.


    Feng Ruqing did not stay; she turned and walked toward her tent.


    ***


    The night in Spirit Beast Mountain was very quiet; even the spirit beasts had returned to their territory to rest.


    Feng Ruqing entered her tent; she lay down to rest.


    The moonlight poured in from outside the tent and fell upon her body.


    Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from outside the tent. Feng Ruqing slowly opened her eyes and smirked.


    ¡®It looks like she has really come to find me!¡¯


    As expected, the tent¡¯s flap was lifted, and a young girl in a long green dress stood under the moonlight.


    She smiled gently. ¡°Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing sat up from the bed and asked with a faint smile, ¡°You have come to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Luo slowly stepped inside the tent. ¡°I heard that Tianya has been fighting against the Nan family recently, but this Nan family is not so easy to deal with. I wonder if Maiden Feng would like to join hands with me?¡±


    ¡°Join hands?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°Nine Gate wants to steal my daughter, and do you think I would still want to work with Nine Gate?¡±


    Nan Luo smiled. ¡°I can apologize on behalf of Nine Gate. My father has always listened to me, and I can also guarantee that such things will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Join hands with me and exterminate the Nan family!¡±


    A flash of hatred flashed behind Nan Luo¡¯s eyes.


    She wanted to destroy the Nan family so she could stay in Nine Gate forever and never have to be threatened again.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡°I refuse to?¡±


    Nan Luo smiled and walked toward Feng Ruqing. ¡°Maiden Feng, you have no choice now. After all¡­ You don¡¯t want Nine Gate to unite with the Nan family. You can see that my father will always obey me. I hope you will think about it again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡®Obey you?¡¯


    A biological daughter would never say such words about her father.


    This girl had confidently and arrogantly said that her father would always obeyed her!

 Chapter 1907 - She Is Nan Luo I

    Feng Ruqing smiled coldly and walked toward Nan Luo.


    ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    She maintained the calmness in her voice as she looked intently at Nan Luo, trying to find something from her face.


    Nan Luo sneered. ¡°I disappeared some time ago. Later, I told my father that I forgot what had happened during that time. If you disagree with me, I will tell my father and say that it was the people from Tianya¡¯s manor who kidnapped me in the first place. By then, he will join hands with Nan Fang. Maiden Feng, I hope you can think about it properly. ¡±


    Feng Ruqing stared at Nan Luo expressionlessly, and it made Nan Luo a little panicked.


    Nan Luo bite her lip hard, forcing her heart to calm down.


    ¡°Why do you want to join forces with us?¡± Feng Ruqing asked coldly.


    Nan Luo was silent for a second. ¡°I just can¡¯t see what the Nan family is doing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Ruqing smirked, staring at Nan Luo.


    Her tone was so indifferent that there was no hint of emotions, and Nan Luo was unsure if the woman believed in her.


    ¡°Maiden Feng, we don¡¯t know each other. What reason do you think I have to deceive you?¡± Nan Luo forced her heart to calm down and sneered. ¡°You can only choose to believe in me now. Otherwise, you have no idea what other plans Nan Fang has.¡±


    ¡°Plans?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up at Nan Luo.


    Nan Luo sneered. ¡°Yes. What Nan Fang wants is not just Land of No Return. There is someone else behind him. He wants to conquer the world.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Nan Luo lowered her eyes. ¡°Nan Fang¡¯s son, Nan Feiyu, is not related to Nan Changfeng.¡±


    ¡°Nan Changfeng?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    Nan Luo took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Nan Changfeng is the ancestor of the Nan family. He once made a promise that he will return to the Nan family. That¡¯s why the Nan family always prioritizes male heirs.¡±


    The old master Nan was an exception. He only had a daughter, Suyi, and he loved her more than anything else.


    ¡°Nan Fang has announced that Nan Feiyu is Nan Changfeng. He did so to make sure all the members of the Nan family submitted to him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She surprisingly did not know about this matter.


    ¡°But Nan Feiyu is not related to Nan Changfeng. I don¡¯t know what Nan Fang has done to make the world believe in him.¡± A cold light flashed in Nan Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Moreover, Nan Fang has some other purposes, and I am not clear about that. But I can only tell you one thing. There is someone behind Nan Fang, and he is working for that person. If this continues, I am afraid that many people in the world will suffer¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing fell silent, her gaze was fixed upon Nan Luo¡¯s face, and she asked, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    Nan Luo panicked, she looked up at Feng Ruqing with a pale face.


    ¡°Because the person who kidnapped me is Nan Fang. I heard it by accident.¡±


    This was something that Nan Luo had heard when she was locked in the Nan family two years ago.


    She knew that if she wanted to join forces with Feng Ruqing, she had to make Feng Ruqing trust her.

 Chapter 1908 - She Is Nan Luo II

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing responded with a smile. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned and hesitantly asked, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to discuss it with Nan Xian.¡±


    Hearing this name, Nan Luo¡¯s expression showed a flash of pain.


    Even though she hid it well, Feng Ruqing still noticed it.


    Feng Ruqing nodded and smiled. ¡°You go back first. Otherwise, your father will notice you¡¯re missing.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Luo turned and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible.¡±


    She stepped out of the tent after saying that.


    The moonlight poured down and fell upon Nan Luo¡¯s pale face.


    She looked back at the tent behind her with intense coldness in her eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll use these people first to settle Nan Fang!


    ¡®Feng Ruqing, I¡¯ll let you go for now!¡¯


    ***


    Inside the tent.


    Feng Ruqing sat in front of the table and poured a cup of tea when the tent¡¯s flap was suddenly lifted.


    She looked up and smiled gently as she saw the man who entered her tent.


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    Nan Xian took his seat next to her and smiled.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing took a sip of tea. ¡°I think I know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Nan Luo!¡±


    Nan Xian was slightly stunned. He frowned, pondered for a moment but still could not remember who Nan Luo was¡­


    ¡°Someone from the Nan family?¡±


    Her family name was Nan, so he guessed she must be from the Nan family.


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s Nan Fang¡¯s daughter,¡± Feng Ruqing said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He remembered that Nan Fang had a daughter but forgot what her name was and did not recognize how she looked. He only remembered that Suyi and Qing¡¯er did not like her.


    ¡°What did she come to see you for?¡± Nan Xian frowned. ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°She is trying to join forces with me to deal with the Nan family. She¡¯s different now. Suyi once said the Nan family had hurt her countless times, but she still wanted to stay with them. Now she has Nine Gate¡­ The Nan family is no longer important to her.¡±


    Suyi had a reason why she did not like Nan Luo.


    That girl was quite arrogant outside because the Nan family was so powerful. She did not care about being bullied in the Nan family and refused to leave her position as the Nan family¡¯s young lady.


    After all, no matter what her situation was in the Nan family, the people outside always looked at her as the high and mighty Young Lady Nan.


    Now it was different.


    She had the venerable Hui Yan of Nine Gate as her father, so she did not need Nan Fang anymore.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Nan Fang who has helped her into Hui Yan¡¯s daughter¡¯s body. I don¡¯t believe Nan Luo has the courage to commit suicide and then possess another person. Now, she wants to kill Nan Fang so that no one will know her real identity anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1909 - She Is Nan Luo III

    Feng Ruqing sneered. Suyi did not like Nan Luo at first, when it was really Nan Luo¡¯s problem.


    There were some things that outsiders were able to see through at a glance.


    ¡°And you agreed?¡± Nan Xian asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not yet, but there is no harm in agreeing to her.¡± Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°But when Nan Fang knows that Nan Luo has betrayed him, he will definitely kill Nan Luo, not giving her any chance.¡±


    Nan Fang had always been proud and arrogant, and he hated a betrayer the most.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nan Xian stood up, raised his hand, and touched Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. Let the father and the daughter kill each other, and Nine Gate¡­¡±


    Nan Xian lowered his eyes; a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re digging their graves!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s late now. Let¡¯s rest up for now.¡± Nan Xian extended his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms, his fingers caressing the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Xia Xia said she wants a sister.¡±


    The moonlight poured like water.


    The man waved his hand and extinguished the candle flame on the table. He wrapped his hand around the young girl, and the two landed on the bed inside the tent.


    ***


    Nan Luo suddenly realized that she had not seen Nan Xian tonight. Perhaps, Feng Ruqing already knew that she would come and was waiting for her on purpose?


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became, and she turned back again.


    From far away, she seemed to notice something¡­ A figure in a white robe inside Feng Ruqing¡¯s tent.


    Nan Luo clenched her fists tightly.


    Nan Xian was so cold to her and had hurt her countless times.


    Yet, she still could not forget him¡­


    The man¡¯s beauty was so exceptional.


    She fell for the man at first sight.


    She had never thought of marrying anyone, and for the first time, after she met him, she had the urge to have a family¡­


    The man looked so handsome and gentle the first time they met. Even if his tenderness was not for her, it also made her fall in deeply.


    So, no matter how badly he treated her, she still could not remove this man from her heart¡­


    Nan Luo closed her eyes sorrowfully and stood outside the tent; her heart was cold.


    Suddenly¡­


    A burst of power came from the tent and landed on her chest with a bang, sending her flying away into the night¡­


    ***


    The next day.


    Feng Ruqing walked out of the tent and saw many people surrounding her tent.


    Among them were the angry voices of Hui Yan, which echoed throughout the sky.


    ¡°Tianya, your people are really shameless! You don¡¯t dare to fight with me, so you made a move on my daughter! Look at my daughter¡¯s injuries¡­ All caused by you guys!¡± Hui Yan trembled with anger, staring hard at the old man in front of him.


    Tianya looked at Nan Luo quite sympathetically, smiling. ¡°I guess you did too many bad things, and your daughter has to pay for it. Whatever it is, we did not touch your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1910 - She Is Nan Luo IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Who else is in this Spirit Beast Mountain besides us? If you didn¡¯t do it, could it be that I did it?¡± Hui Yan asked angrily.


    ¡°Maybe it was you who did it.¡± Tianya raised his eyebrows, sounding arrogant.


    Hearing the two arguing with each other, Feng Ruqing slowly walked out.


    She then saw Nan Luo with a swollen face and some cuts.


    Nan Xian glanced at Nan Luo coldly and frowned.


    ¡®It seems the strike last night was too light¡­¡¯


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Tianya and looked at Nan Luo, surprised. ¡°Yesterday, when Nan Xian and I were going to sleep. But someone was hiding outside, eavesdropping in the corner. Nan Xian did not hold back and struck out. Could it have been her?¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? How could my daughter do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked a bit distressed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Hui You, why don¡¯t you tell us what happened to you last night?¡±


    Nan Luo bit her lip hard, holding her anger. She then smiled and said, ¡°Father, I could not sleep last night. I wanted to go out for a while to see if I could recover some memories, and I accidentally fell. I did not come to their tent last night.¡±


    Hui Yan looked at Nan Luo, frowned, and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    He did not believe it. How could his daughter fall and hurt herself like this?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, Father.¡±


    Nan Luo turned to Feng Ruqing, signaling with her eyes for an answer.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and nodded slowly.


    Seeing her action, Nan Luo understood her meaning. She smiled and turned to look at Hui Yan.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve remembered who kidnapped me.¡±


    Hui Yan was stunned and rushed toward Nan Luo.


    ¡°You¡¯er, you have really recalled that? Tell Father, who kidnapped you? Father will definitely not let them go!¡±


    ¡°I remember I was dragged to a dark room that day. That dark room was so scary. I stayed there alone for several days before I heard someone had come, and¡­ They called him ¡®Master¡¯¡­¡±


    Nan Luo pondered for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s Nan, the person who kidnapped me is Nan!¡±


    Nan Luo raised her head in a panic; tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°He said he was going to use me to threaten Nine Gate!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯er, how did you escape then?¡± Hui Yan¡¯s heart ached. His hands trembled with rage.


    ¡°He drugged me, saying that after I took it, I would act according to their orders, and he would release me. But I didn¡¯t take it because I knew that I would be just like those spirit beasts and would only obey the Nan family once I took it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened later¡­¡±


    Nan Luo was trembling, her face covered in tears, and her eyes were filled with a painfully frightened look.


    Hui Yan¡¯s anger surged fiercely. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Nan Fang!!!¡±


    Surprisingly, it was the Nan family!


    He had long known that Nan Fang and the Nan family were ambitious, but he did not expect that they would dare to touch his daughter!

 Chapter 1911 - Hui Yans Anger

    Tianya froze for a moment and looked at Nan Luo with uncertainty.


    ¡®The Nan family kidnapped her?


    ¡®If the Nan family really kidnapped her, then how did she manage to escape?


    ¡®It was weird how the Nan family was relieved to let her go just because she took the drug.


    ¡®Nan Fang would not make such a mistake. Moreover, if Nan Fang really wanted to drug her, she would have no way to resist.¡¯


    Tianya was silent for a while and turned to look at Feng Ruqing, somewhat puzzled.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged and smiled faintly. She came up to Tianya and whispered, ¡°I will tell you later.¡±


    Tianya was a little dazed; it seemed that his precious granddaughter had already understood everything.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    He once again turned to Hui Yan and Nan Luo. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Nan Luo took a deep breath and said, ¡°Father, actually I think there is no need for Nine Gate to fight with Tianya and the others. The Nan family has done too much evil. Why don¡¯t we join forces and destroy him first!¡±


    Hui Yan fell silent; he looked up at Tianya with some disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to join forces with him. I, alone, can get rid of Nan Fang!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Nan Luo gritted her teeth. ¡°Just now, I recalled a lot of things. There are other people behind Nan Fang. Nine Gate alone is not powerful enough to defeat him. What we can do now is to join forces with General Tianya. You can deal with General Tianya later.¡±


    Hui Yan was stunned; he looked up at Nan Luo doubtfully.


    ¡®My daughter was timid and sensitive. How could she have changed so much now?¡¯


    Nan Luo knew that Hui Yan had already begun to suspect her; she bit her lip and lowered her head.


    ¡°When I was in the Nan family, Nan Fang hurt me and threatened me. Father, I just¡­ I just want to destroy the Nan family!¡±


    Hui Yan fell silent.


    ¡®My daughter must have been hurt so much that her temperament has changed¡­¡¯


    ¡°Tianya¡­ ¡± Hui Yan looked at Tianya expressionlessly. ¡°I will agree to join forces with you for my daughter!¡±


    Tianya sneered. ¡°Ridiculous! You are willing, but I, Tianya, still disagree!¡±


    Nan Luo panicked and hurriedly turned to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and tugged Tianya¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I have something to say to you later.¡±


    Her words made Tianya pause for a moment; he slightly hesitated but still nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tianya stopped speaking and stared at Hui Yan coldly.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Luo and slowly walked toward Hui Yan.


    ¡°We can work together, but¡­ You must listen to me.¡±


    Hui Yan was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nan Luo was anxious and tugged Hui Yan¡¯s sleeve; she hid the cold light in her eyes and said, ¡°Father, promise her for now.¡±


    Hui Yan seemed somewhat hesitant.


    Feng Ruqing shrugged. ¡°If you won¡¯t agree to that¡­ Then just forget it. Grandfather, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hui Yan was angry.


    He understood that what his daughter said was true. It was not that easy to deal with the Nan family, not to mention that there were others behind Nan Fang.


    Therefore, joining hands with Tianya would be a wiser choice.


    If at this moment, there were other people from Nine Gate. Maybe he still had the right to compete. However, he was alone now, unable to fight Tianya and his grandchildren.

 Chapter 1912 - A Sense Of Familiarity I

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Hui Yan gritted his teeth viciously and glared at Tianya fiercely. ¡°I can agree to your demands, but if you dare to do anything behind my back¡­ Don¡¯t blame me for turning away.¡±


    Tianya rolled his eyes and did not even look at Hui Yan as he turned to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly, and before she left, she glanced at Nan Luo.


    Nan Luo pursed her lips, lowered her head, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ***


    The morning light was just right.


    The group of spirit beasts waiting for Feng Ruqing raised their heads and looked at the crowd approaching them.


    Nan Luo was startled when she saw those spirit beasts and could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡®These spirit beasts should have been tamed by Nan Fang. Why are they still here?¡¯


    Nan Luo¡¯s face was a little pale, and she glanced at Feng Ruqing with eyes filled with jealousy.


    Perhaps because of these spirit beasts¡¯ fear, Nan Luo did not dare to get too close to Feng Ruqing and others. She silently followed behind, glancing at the people in front of her from the corner of her eyes.


    Her breathing grew heavy as she saw Nan Xian.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Tianya deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Did you find something last night?¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded slightly. ¡°She¡¯s not Hui Yan¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Tianya was shocked; he subconsciously turned his head to look at Nine Gate behind them and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hui Yan¡¯s daughter is dead, and the soul inside her body belongs to Nan Luo.¡±


    ¡®Nan Luo¡­¡¯


    Suyi¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡°Are you saying she is Nan Luo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, except for Nan Luo, there should be no one else. That¡¯s why she wants to do away with Nan Fang. She wants to become Hui You and stay in Nine Gate forever. So she must eliminate Nan Fang.¡± Feng Ruqing smirked.


    Unfortunately, Nan Luo did not know that she had already exposed her secret last night.


    Moreover, Fu Chen could even detect a sense of familiarity in her, and no one else could¡¯ve known so much about the Nan family besides Nan Luo.


    Suyi fell silent.


    Nan Luo was bullied when she met her. She had tried to persuade Nan Luo to leave the Nan family, but that girl refused to leave.


    She had already guessed back then that Nan Luo was unwilling to give up her status as the Nan family¡¯s young lady.


    She had Nine Gate now, so she did not need the Nan family anymore.


    Suyi smiled coldly. ¡°The first time I saw her, I sympathized with her, so I had helped her out. After talking with her a few times, I found out her true nature. Fortunately, we found out about this early. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what she would¡¯ve done to us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smirked.


    ¡°So, her sending herself to us has solved a problem for us. Suyi, Grandfather, let the people of Nine Gate make a move first. Nan Luo won¡¯t separate from us because only we can help her deal with Nan Fang.¡±

 Chapter 1913 - A Sense Of Familiarity II

    Unfortunately, Nan Luo did not know that she had been exposed.


    ***


    The silence in Spirit Beast Mountain was a bit frightening.


    The spirit beast led by Ah Hua walked ahead and brought them into the depths of Spirit Beast Mountain.


    Nan Luo kept glancing at Nan Xian, but she was also afraid to be discovered by him, so she only looked at him for a second.


    Her heart felt pain as she thought about the scene inside the tent last night.


    ¡®If only, I can marry him, even as a concubine¡­


    ¡®It must be great.¡¯


    Nan Luo bit her lip and lowered her gaze, hiding the emotions in them.


    Hui Yan looked at his daughter, not understanding why she had become so quiet.


    However, he did not think much about it and continued leading Nine Gate to the Nan family.


    ***


    At Nan Manor.


    Nan Fang stood in the study room alone with an arrogant face.


    A few moments later, a black shadow appeared before Nan Fang.


    His face was cold.


    ¡°Nan Fang.¡± His voice was cold. ¡°What is the progress of the matter I asked you to handle in Spirit Beast Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, Feng Ruqing, and the others have already gone to Spirit Beast Mountain, and I guess they will reach today.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Today, I will bury them both in Spirit Beast Mountain.¡±


    Thousands of years ago, the Ninth Emperor almost controlled the whole world. She had even set a rule that no forces were allowed to make a move against civilians.


    Ridiculous!


    To him, those civilians were like ants.


    The Ninth Emperor always meddled in others¡¯ business. She had caused so many troubles to other forces in the mainland!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He smiled coldly. ¡°She had made me suffer a lot. Today, I will let her taste her medicine! Nan Fang, when the job is done, this mainland will become yours, and I want you to do one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kill all those who are incapable of cultivation and those who are so weak!¡±


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor wanted to protect the world, then I will kill all of them.


    ¡®I won¡¯t let her die in peace!


    ¡®No!


    ¡®I will trap her soul and make her watch with her own eyes how I kill all of them!


    ¡®I¡¯ll make her suffer forever!¡¯


    Nan Fang was a little shocked that this person was more vicious than him.


    However¡­


    What he had today was all because of this man¡¯s help. So Nan Fang must follow his orders to survive.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you. I want to watch them die with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor, Nan Changfeng!


    ¡®Finally, the time has come to settle the score with you!¡¯


    Nan Fang was a little excited, especially when she thought Suyi was also in Spirit Beast Mountain.


    ¡®After Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing die, Suyi will have to follow me and stay with me forever!


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯


    He had patiently waited for this day for a long time¡­

 Chapter 1914 - A Sense Of Familiarity III

    Spirit Beast Mountain.


    The sky gradually darkened as coldness shrouded the entire mountain.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks, gazing at her surroundings.


    ¡°This is the place that the Nan family has asked us to guard.¡±


    The wolf opened its mouth.


    For some reason, it always felt that the spiritual energy here was too strong, so strong that it was a little frightening.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing saw a palace not far away.


    This palace looked a bit old, dusty, and even covered in deep layers of cobwebs.


    Her breathing grew heavy, an inexplicable sense of familiarity enveloped her heart, so she could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Tianya¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wanted to grab Feng Ruqing, but she had walked ahead.


    Nan Xian followed behind Feng Ruqing, glanced at the palace, and frowned.


    ¡®Why is the palace here?¡¯


    Suyi and Tianya followed behind him. However, they had just taken a few steps when a barrier presented itself, pushing them backward.


    Tianya was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The others were also shocked and looked at the two walking toward the palace in dismay.


    Suyi went up in a panic. She had just touched the barrier when she was pushed backward. She could only watch as Feng Ruqing walked up to the palace as her hand gently landed on the gate of the palace.


    Nan Xian stopped in his tracks, turned back, and looked at the crowd behind him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow us. I will protect Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°Because¡­ This is her home.¡±


    After he said that, he slowly turned around and followed Feng Ruqing, gradually disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Tianya and others could not understand what Nan Xian meant, but they could not get close to them. They could only helplessly watch the two leave and stand outside the barrier.


    ***


    Inside the palace.


    The decoration was simple and elegant.


    The walls of the palace were painted with countless spirit beasts.


    Feng Ruqing touched every part of the wall, her eyes filled with a sense of nostalgia.


    ¡°I always feel that this place is so familiar¡­¡±


    Yes, very familiar.


    So familiar to the point that there was a feeling that she had lived here for many years.


    Nan Xian remained cautious.


    Nan Fang must have known that they were heading to this place, and if this place were important to the Nan family, Nan Fang¡¯s men would have come and stopped them.


    But¡­


    From the beginning to the end, Nan Fang did not appear.


    So, he had a hunch that this was all planned by the Nan family.


    Perhaps this place, which was no longer the home it once was, hid countless dangers.


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and asked, ¡°Have you noticed that there is some resemblance between this place and the Ninth Emperor¡¯s palace?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s palace was also painted with countless images of spirit beasts¡­


    Fu Chen was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ When we met the Ninth Emperor, Qing Han and I were still in spirit herbs form. There were many things we did not understand. I guess only Big Black knows about it. He was with the Ninth Emperor for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 1915 - A Sense Of Familiarity IV

    For example, Big Black could see at a glance that Nan Xian the Ninth Emperor¡¯s lover back then.


    However, Fu Chen and Qing Han never knew him.


    ¡°But I vaguely remember that the Ninth Emperor does not often come to Divine Herbs Sect. She has another residence elsewhere. Qing Han and I have never been there¡­¡±


    Suddenly, two rays of light emerged from Feng Ruqing¡¯s body, and in a second, two little kids appeared in front of her.


    Initially, with Fu Chen¡¯s strength, he could already turn into a young man, but he still appeared as a little boy to take care of Little Qing Han.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Qing Han jumped into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and smiled brightly. ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing rubbed Qing Han¡¯s small head with a smile on her face.


    She raised her eyes to look at the palace warily.


    After all, she and Nan Xian¡¯s thoughts were not different. This palace suddenly appeared here. The Nan family must have planned this all along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what else is here. I want to know what Nan Fang is really going to do.¡±


    A cold light flashed in Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes.


    This palace was so huge. They explored it for a long time but still did not find anything else.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Little Qing Han subconsciously tugged Feng Ruqing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I feel a little spooked here.¡±


    ¡®Spooked?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian looked at each other and turned to Little Qing Han.


    ¡°Did you feel something?¡±


    ¡°Not sure¡­¡± Little Qing Han shook her head. ¡°When Fu Chen and I followed Mother here, we felt that this place was very cold. Brother Fu Chen was so worried, so we went out to see this place. It turned out that the further we go in, the colder it gets as well.¡±


    ¡®Cold?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing looked down. ¡°You guys go back to the medium first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fu Chen shook his head. ¡°Qing Han and I are spirit herbs. If something is wrong, we can quickly feel it! Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We can bear with this cold.¡±


    Fu Chen and Qing Han were not spirit herbs that were afraid of the cold, and¡­ Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian did not feel anything.


    Therefore¡­


    There must be something wrong with this place!


    However, inside the palace, there was always a force attracting her in a way, making her involuntarily wander in deeper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Nan Xian extended his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He smiled gently. ¡°We have entered this palace, so let¡¯s see what is hiding inside this palace.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and nodded.


    She turned and walked forward cautiously, fearing that she might startle something.


    Many candles hung on the walls, which were somewhat dark and surrounded the entire walkway.


    Suddenly, there was a bright light up ahead. Feng Ruqing subconsciously blocked the light with her hands, and only after a moment did she step forward and walked toward the light¡­


    Qing Han and Fu Chen followed her; they looked a little nervous but still followed her.


    Nan Xian looked at the light in front of him, then turned to the woman next to him. He finally followed her, too¡­

 Chapter 1916 - We Dont Want To Lose Our Home

    At the end of the passage was a door.


    A bright light was coming from this door.


    Feng Ruqing placed her hand on the door and gently pushed open the door.


    The moment she saw the scene inside the door, her body suddenly froze, and she felt her goosebumps rose.


    There were many ice-coffins behind the door, and in each ice-coffin laid a girl.


    These girls seemed to be in a deep sleep but had already died; perhaps they had been frozen inside for a long time, even their faces were as pale as paper.


    Their bodies were full of wounds, the blood frozen in their veins, but Feng Ruqing could still see what kind of torture they had faced before they died.


    Feng Ruqing felt a sense of pain in her chest as if her heart was being squeezed, and her breathing grew heavy.


    She slowly walked toward the ice coffins and caressed the coffins gently.


    But her hand could not stop trembling¡­


    Suddenly, a powerful force came out from these coffins and filled her entire mind.


    ***


    What appeared in front of Feng Ruqing was a high mountain¡­


    There was a huge gate on top of this high mountain.


    However, the gate had been crushed, and half of it had fallen to the ground.


    A group of men with a stern face stood outside the gate, facing a group of beautiful women.


    These women were all holding long swords, guarding the entrance with cold faces.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor is no longer here. What¡¯s the use of you guarding here?¡±


    The head of the group was dressed in black, smirking as he looked down at the group of women in front of him.


    ¡°She will come back.¡±


    The one standing at the front was the woman Feng Ruqing had just caressed inside the ice-coffin; her tone was firm and unquestionable.


    ¡°She promised us that she would come back after she found Nan Changfeng.


    ¡°So we will not let anyone step into her territory. This is our home, and no one will be allowed to destroy it.¡±


    The woman raised her head proudly.


    There was no fear in her eyes¡­ Even if these enemies in front of her were more powerful than them.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor is already dead!¡± The man in black laughed.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not dead. She¡¯ll come back!¡± The woman¡¯s face was even colder. ¡°We were homeless orphans and were once pursued by our enemies. The Ninth Emperor took pity on us and brought us back. This is our home, our only home! Therefore, we must guard here and wait for her to return!¡±


    ¡°So you are not willing to go¡­ Then we have to make a move and avenge those who the Ninth Emperor slaughtered!¡±


    The man in black took the lead and rushed toward those women inside the gate.


    This battle was not as fierce as the Ninth Emperor¡¯s battle, but the battlefield was still filled with a river of blood.


    The sky glowed with red sunset as if it was stained red by the pool of blood in the ground¡­


    No one dared to touch anyone here when the Ninth Emperor was around.


    Now¡­ The Ninth Emperor was gone¡­ How could they defeat this group of men?


    However, in the end, no one left.


    If they lost their home, they would be like a small boat floating in the lake and could drown anytime once caught in a massive wave¡­

 Chapter 1917 - Ill See You Again

    These women could not resist the attack of this group of enemies after all.


    Their bodies were covered with blood and wounds, but they still did not retreat from the battlefield¡­


    The blood-colored sunset enveloped the entire land.


    Blood stained this mountain red, and they fell in a pool of blood within a few moments¡­


    ***


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    A soft voice caught Feng Ruqing¡¯s ears, causing her to regain her senses gradually.


    All the memories disappeared from her mind. She lowered her eyes to look at the woman in the ice-coffin; tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Feng Ruqing shook her head.


    That¡­ should be the memory left by the girl in the ice-coffin.


    It was such an unforgettable moment as if she had witnessed the destruction right before her eyes.


    Perhaps until their dying moments, their hearts still firmly believed that the Ninth Emperor would return.


    Yes, the Ninth Emperor did return.


    But¡­ It was too late.


    Feng Ruqing fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Fu Chen was a little puzzled and did not understand what had happened to Feng Ruqing.


    He wanted to go forward, but Nan Xian stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Fu Chen was stunned and looked at Nan Xian blankly; he felt like his father knew something.


    However, he still obeyed and stood still, pursing his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was filled with grief. ¡°I do not remember anything, but¡­ I know I have arrived late.¡±


    A thousand years have passed.


    She came back this time, but it was really too late.


    All these people could never come back.


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly. She gradually closed her eyes, and only after half a second did she open them abruptly; a hint of coldness flashed in her eyes.


    She remembered that Fu Chen once told her that after the Ninth Emperor¡¯s disappearance, all the enemies came to her door, leading to the destruction of the Divine Herbs Sect back then, and they became homeless¡­


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡± Feng Ruqing stood up, looking at the ice-coffins in front of her. ¡°These ice-coffins are set up with a formation that prevents their souls from being reincarnated. I want to take them away and bury them properly so that they can come back again.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes fell upon those ice-coffins. His voice was expressionless.


    Feng Ruqing waved her hand and sent all these ice-coffins into the medium.


    ¡°Just now, when I touched the ice-coffins, I could see the memories they left behind.


    ¡°I saw a lot of people attack them, and they died here. I guess the enemies build this ice-coffin not to let them reincarnate, trapping them in this palace forever¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart ached as she thought of those scenes.


    ¡®These girls were so silly and refused to leave¡­


    ¡®They died while guarding the gate because they always thought that the Ninth Emperor would return¡­


    ¡®But the Ninth Emperor was already dead¡­¡¯


    If she were still there, no one would have dared to attack them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Feng Ruqing exhaled slowly, forcing herself to shut her mind from thinking of that memory.


    She did not know what else was inside, so she did not dare to let her guard down.


    Nan Xian gently brushed Feng Ruqing¡¯s head. He lowered his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°After we take them away, they will be able to reincarnate, and who knows if fate will bring them together again¡­¡±

 Chapter 1918 - Nan Fang Is Coming

    ¡®Indeed.


    ¡®Life is long.


    ¡®The cultivators did have everlasting life.


    ¡®So she will see them again one day¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath as she turned her gaze to the front and slowly walked forward.


    ***


    Everything in this palace was more than familiar to Feng Ruqing.


    However, she could not recall those memories of the past no matter how hard she tried.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Outside the palace.


    Tianya and the others were sitting quietly on the ground, watching the people of Nine Gate.


    Suyi stood next to Tianya, staring at them expressionlessly.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Hui Yan snorted coldly. ¡°What place is this? Why can Feng Ruqing go in, and we can¡¯t?¡±


    He was a little unhappy thinking about it.


    The palace in front of him looked somewhat magnificent.


    It was just that only Feng Ruqing could get inside while they were all blocked out.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tianya sneered. ¡°It means that you¡¯re not destined to enter that palace.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a murderous aura filled the space, making the crowd uncomfortable.


    Tianya sat up from the ground. He looked to the sky above him, frowning gently.


    Hui Yan ignored Tianya¡¯s words as his eyes were fixed upon the sky.


    Suyi subconsciously drew the long sword in her hand; even the white phoenix was also ready for a battle¡­


    A cold laugh suddenly came, spreading throughout the sky, sending a chill down the crowd¡¯s spine.


    A few moments later, countless figures came from the sky and instantly fell into everyone¡¯s vision¡­


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡± A cold smile hung on Tianya¡¯s lips as he sarcastically said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to leave Nan City.¡±


    All these years, Nan Fang was like a shrinking turtle, hiding in Nan City and would not leave.


    No one knew why he did not leave Nan City, and it was true that no one had ever seen him outside.


    They did not expect Nan Fang to appear in Spirit Beast Mountain today.


    Hui Yan¡¯s face darkened. He was more disgusted with Nan Fang compared to Tianya.


    Nan Fang¡¯s evil deeds had raised the rage among the other forces in this mainland, and even god could never forgive him.


    On the contrary, Nan Luo¡¯s face was pale. She subconsciously took a few steps back, biting her lip tightly, trembling.


    ¡®Why is Nan Fang here?!¡¯


    She was just a step away from success.


    Why did he appear at such a time?


    The good thing was that Nan Fang did not know that Nan Luo had betrayed him yet, so naturally, he would not expose her real identity now.


    Nan Fang sneered and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I show up? Tianya, you came to my Nan City to attack me, but I let you go. I didn¡¯t expect you would still dare to come to my Spirit Beast Mountain to cause trouble. Since you¡¯re here, no one will leave today!¡±


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡± Hui Yan growled, ¡°I have a deep hatred for Tianya, but me and you, even more so!¡±


    He would not forget that the Nan family wanted to control his daughter and did something to hurt her.


    This revenge was unforgivable! Forever!


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Nan Fang sneered. ¡°If it were before, maybe I would still be a little afraid, but unfortunately, today¡­ ¡±


    Today, a powerful man was escorting him, so he no longer had to be scared of anyone anymore.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Nan Fang smiled and looked at Tianya. ¡°Your granddaughter and grandson-in-law should have gone inside, and someone has prepared a great gift for them. Once they go in, there¡¯s no way out. Hahaha!¡±


    He laughed wildly and madly.


    Suyi¡¯s bastard son had finally disappeared. There was nothing happier to him than this!

 Chapter 1919 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland I

    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tianya paused, his eyes bloodshot, and his voice carried a wave of unsuppressed anger, ¡°Nan Fang, say what you just said to me again!¡±


    ¡°Tianya, it seems that nowadays you are not only stupid, but even your ears are also useless. My words are already clear. We are deliberately setting up a trap to lure you here. Now that your granddaughter and grandson-in-law have entered this palace so they will never be able to get out from there.¡±


    Boom!


    Anger stained Tianya¡¯s heart, his eyes were red, and he instantly rushed toward Nan Fang with a ruthless expression.


    ¡®Damn it!


    ¡®If something happens to my precious granddaughter, I will never let any member of the Nan family go!¡¯


    Suyi glanced at Nan Fang and turned around to rush toward the palace.


    Bang!


    She had not even gotten close to it when a light flashed, instantly sending her flying out of the way.


    ¡°Suyi!¡±


    The white phoenix¡¯s eyes were red; tears welled up in its eyes. It looked up, stared at the palace ahead, and gritted its teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Nan Fang¡¯s nonsense. Maybe he is deliberately disturbing your minds. Little Qingqing and Nan Xian will be alright, and Nan Xian will always protect Little Qingqing.¡±


    Suyi clenched her fists. For some reason, her heart was inexplicably panicking a little.


    This panic started with the appearance of Nan Fang.


    She bit her lip. ¡°No, I have to go in. My son and daughter-in-law are still inside. I can¡¯t stay in this place.¡±


    At first, they did not think too much. The palace suddenly appeared here, so it must have something to do with Qing¡¯er, that only she could enter it.


    But now¡­


    As she thought about it again, she felt that something was strange.


    It was reasonable to say that Nan Fang would not easily let them in if this place was so important to him, but in the end, he did not stop them.


    He did not appear until after Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had entered the palace¡­


    So, at this moment, Nan Fang¡¯s words may not be false!


    Suyi¡¯s figure flashed, and in a moment, she was already outside the barrier, she ruthlessly slash at it with her sword¡­


    Her sword was like the wind, but it did not damage this barrier; instead, she was blocked again.


    Suyi¡¯s hand trembled, and endless panic pervaded her heart.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡± Nan Fang smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t get in, and you can¡¯t stop anything by going in. You¡¯ll only accompany them to their deaths.¡±


    Suyi turned back; her eyes were red, filled with anger. ¡°Nan Fang!¡± she said with gritted teeth.


    She was filled with hatred!


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°Suyi, I won¡¯t hurt you as long as you come back to the Nan family with me. After that, I will make you my wife and give you a high status within the Nan family. How about that?¡±


    Boom!


    Just as Nan Fang said this, a punch from Tianya suddenly landed on his face.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡± Tianya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Release my granddaughter immediately!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Nan Fang laughed wildly, his robes fluttering under the fierce wind.


    ¡°You think she can still come out? Maybe by now, they are already dead¡­¡±


    ***


    Nan Luo stood in place, not daring to look directly into Nan Fang¡¯s eyes.


    She turned her head to look at the palace not far away, and her heart trembled slightly.


    ¡®Father is not lying this time.¡¯


    ¡®Nan Xian¡­ Is he dead?¡¯


    At that moment, Nan Luo¡¯s heart hurt a little. ¡®That handsome and beautiful man is dead?¡¯

 Chapter 1920 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland II

    ¡®How could one accept this?


    ¡®Father has promised me that he would let Nan Xian take me as his wife after I settled this matter.


    ¡®Ridiculous¡­


    ¡®Fortunately, I don¡¯t really trust his promise again!¡¯


    Nan Luo pursed her lips; she lowered her gaze, which carried a sadness that could not be erased¡­


    ***


    In the palace hall.


    The walkway was quite dark.


    The further they walked, the more uneasy Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression became.


    Her gaze was tinged with tension, and her hand tightly held Nan Xian¡¯s hand.


    Fu Chen and Qing Han obediently stood next to Feng Ruqing and did not make any movements; their eyes looked ahead, their faces sunk.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light ahead. Feng Ruqing subconsciously reached out to block her eyes. However, when she put down her hand, she saw a garden in front of her. Nan Xian and the two little kids had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Nan Xian! Fu Chen! Qing Han!¡±


    Feng Ruqing was anxious. She searched around in a panic, but none of these familiar figures could be seen.


    She was left alone in this big world¡­


    ***


    The sky inside the garden was gloomy¡­


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath, suppressed the panic in her heart, and slowly walked forward.


    She did not know why she suddenly appeared in this place.


    Perhaps, someone must have done it on purpose.


    That person had also separated her from Nan Xian on purpose!


    Maybe¡­ He was scared of someone.


    Thinking of this, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was much calmer and no longer panicked; her pace was gentle as she looked at the surrounding scenery.


    ***


    At the same time¡­


    Nan Xian watched Feng Ruqing disappear in front of him but failed to catch her.


    His face darkened, and he clenched his fists tightly, looking ahead at the man in black who appeared out of thin air.


    Qing Han was so frightened that she cried out loudly. ¡°Mother was fine just now. Why did she suddenly disappear? Where did she go?¡±


    Fu Chen did not speak, staring at the man in front of him with eyes full of cautiousness.


    ¡°Is it you who did something to Mother?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The man in black laughed wildly. He smirked and said, ¡°Just now, I have sent her to another place. She can¡¯t get out for the time being.¡±


    Nan Xian looked up expressionlessly and looked at the man in black coldly.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng¡­¡± The man in black¡¯s voice was cold and uncomfortable to listen to. ¡°Long time no see. I did not expect that¡­ Tsk, you are still no different from before. ¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s hair was slightly raised in the wind.


    He put one of his hands behind his back, looking at the man in black indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡±


    This sentence sounded so elegant as if he was talking to an old friend, but cold.


    The man in black laughed. ¡°Nan Xian, I didn¡¯t expect that you will get your memory back. Fortunately, it¡¯s you. If it was the Ninth Emperor¡­ Tsk, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡®That woman, the Ninth Emperor, is crazy!¡¯


    She was his nightmare for a thousand years!


    ¡°You let Qing¡¯er leave because you¡¯re afraid that she will remember you? If so, then why did you lure us here?¡± Nan Xian stepped forward and asked coldly.


    ¡°Because I want the Ninth Emperor to die in the palace they once built with their own hands! If I separate you all one by one, I naturally won¡¯t let her have a chance to recover her memory. I¡¯ll kill you first before going to her.¡±

 Chapter 1921 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland III

    Back then, the Ninth Emperor sealed all her memories, gave up all her power¡­


    She even gave up the chance of reincarnation, all to save Nan Changfeng.


    Nan Changfeng was her life!


    Therefore, in this world, only Nan Changfeng could make her the Ninth Emperor again.


    He would not let that happen, so he must separate them and kill them one by one!


    Countless vines shot out from under the man¡¯s feet and entangled him.


    The man in black sneered disdainfully, raised his hand, and cut off all the vines.


    A strong force came with the broken vines and landed on Qing Han¡¯s chest.


    Qing Han¡¯s small body flew away and landed heavily on the ground.


    Her small face was red, and she stared at the man with widened eyes. ¡°Give me back my mother! Give me back my mother!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can get her back.¡±


    With a flash, the man in black swooped toward Qing Han.


    Nan Xian suddenly flashed in front of the man in black, blocking his path.


    ¡°Fu Chen, take her away.¡±


    His voice was calm, like the passing wind.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fu Chen was shocked and looked at Nan Xian in surprise.


    ¡°Take her and continue looking ahead. We must find Qing¡¯er. Leave this man to me. I will not let him go one step forward.¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s tone was firm.


    Fu Chen gritted his teeth, helped Qing Han up from the ground, and ran forward.


    The man in black smiled coldly; obviously, he did not care about these two little kids.


    His eyes were entirely focused on Nan Xian.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, you deserve this. If you hadn¡¯t met the Ninth Emperor and fooled around with her, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡±


    He raised his hand, and a long sword appeared in his hand with a cold aura¡­


    ***


    Inside the garden.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks.


    A huge pot flew up in the sky with a buzzing sound and hovered in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little Pot?¡± Feng Ruqing was a little surprised.


    The huge pot had always stayed in the medium. Why did it suddenly appear at this time?


    At the same time, the black sword also appeared out of thin air, along with the sword¡¯s soul.


    Little Soul¡¯s face was cold. He only wanted to stay by Xiao Ya¡¯s side, but as a sword soul, he had to follow Feng Ruqing all the time.


    ¡°This place is a bit familiar.¡±


    Little Soul frowned.


    As if¡­ He had been here before¡­


    ¡®Oh¡­


    ¡®I know this place¡­¡¯


    Back then, after he dressed up as a woman and was accepted by the Ninth Emperor, he once came to this garden.


    Of course, he would bring this secret to his grave with him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°I think this place is a bit strange. Let¡¯s check it, and maybe we can find something.¡±


    As she spoke, Feng Ruqing continued walking forward.


    The huge pot, the sword, and the soul all followed behind her.


    ¡°Little Pot, do you know where this is?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her head and asked.


    Buzz!


    The huge pot circled around Feng Ruqing and flew ahead.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she followed it.


    Seeing the scene before her, she suddenly stopped and was somewhat shocked.


    She frowned, but her breathing calmed soon.


    ¡°This place¡­¡±


    There was a boundary line ahead.


    Perhaps, it was a formation that divided these two worlds.


    The place where Feng Ruqing stood was a garden filled with flowers.

 Chapter 1922 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland IV

    In front of her¡­


    There was a city gate.


    People were going in and out, but none of them saw her on the other side.


    Feng Ruqing was more than familiar with this gate.


    ¡°The Divine Herbs Sect?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s lips trembled as she stretched out her hand toward the gate.


    However, there seemed to be a barrier in front of her, blocking her hand from reaching the other side¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the place Grandfather has been looking for is within this palace.¡±


    There were two worlds within this palace.


    It became the dividing point between Land of No Return and Cang Yue Mainland!


    The people in Cang Yue Mainland could not see this side, while the people on this side could easily see everyone in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Buzz!


    The huge pot buzzed and turned like it was asking for compliments from Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Liu Yun Kingdom in front of her and asked, ¡°You already knew that we could go back to Liu Yun Kingdom from here?¡±


    The huge pot nodded and buzzed.


    ¡°Besides you, does anyone else know about this place?¡±


    The huge pot shook its head. It seemed to want to express something but could not say it.


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Little Soul.


    Little Soul¡¯s face darkened as if he could understand the pot¡¯s language.


    However, he still pondered for a few moments and turned to look at Little Sword.


    The black sword ran to the huge pot and came back after a few seconds.


    Little Soul turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°It said that back then, before the Ninth Emperor died, she was afraid that when she was gone, those skilled masters in the mainland would continue bullying the weak. Therefore, she used the last of her power to divide the mainland into two parts and sent those people with low strength and talent to the other land.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor set up the place leading to these two lands and set up a formation that only she can break it. Others can¡¯t find it even if they come.¡±


    ¡°Once the people of Cang Yue Mainland have reached a certain rank, they will be able to come to Land of No Return. But if the people of Land of No Return people want to go to Cang Yue Mainland, they must first give up their strength.¡±


    Feng Ruqing remained silent.


    ¡®So this rule was set by the Ninth Emperor.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± Little Soul looked at the huge pot. ¡°It said that the rule set by the Ninth Emperor had reached a thousand years. After all, if someone really can go to Cang Yue Mainland from other passages, then Cang Yue Mainland will surely experience a big disaster.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked down slightly.


    She knew very well the people of the Nan family. If they went to Cang Yue Mainland¡­ Indeed, it would lead to a disaster.


    ¡°How can I go back?¡± she asked out loud.


    ¡°It says that if you jump into it, it will take you to the other side.¡±


    Clang!


    Just as Little Soul finished speaking, the huge pot had lifted the lid and was waiting for Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was a bit hesitant. She looked at Cang Yue Mainland and then turned to look at the garden behind her.


    ¡°But, Nan Xian and Grandfather are still outside. I have to go back. I have to take them back with me too¡­¡±


    She smiled and turned around, staring at the sky of Cang Yue Mainland.


    ***


    Suddenly, the sky became dark.


    It was as if a violent storm was coming.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart was a little uneasy. She felt that something bad was about to happen in Cang Yue Mainland.


    No matter how she controlled, the uneasiness kept getting stronger, and she looked a bit worried.

 Chapter 1923 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland V

    ¡°Little Pot, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Her eyes were cold.


    She had always looked for a way out since she had gotten trapped in this place. Unfortunately, she found nothing.


    Maybe after getting inside, she would never be able to get out!


    So¡­


    She could not waste time again. She had to go back first, and then, she would return to this place again from somewhere else.


    ***


    Inside the palace¡­


    The man¡¯s white hair billowed as he took a few steps back, a trace of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at the man in black and faintly spat two words, ¡°Mu Yi!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Nan Xian and sneered. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re no longer as strong as before. I guess¡­ You¡¯ve used your power to save Feng Ruqing, causing you to become so. It looks like, you still can¡¯t escape from us even a thousand year has passed.¡±


    Nan Xian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood firmly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mu Yi laughed. ¡°Do you know why Nan Fang didn¡¯t leave the Nan family all these years?¡±


    Nan Xian expressionlessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing all that.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Yi laughed wildly. ¡°Because¡­ The Nan family has a secret passage to another place. That place is called¡­ Cang Yue Mainland?¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s heart beat faster, but his face remained calm.


    ¡°That passage is a bit troublesome. You¡¯ll lose all your power if you pass through it, but there is a way to keep your strength.


    ¡°You have to fill the passage with enough power; then it will not devour the strength of those passing through! Therefore, Nan Fang kept collecting many spirit beasts over the years to prepare for this matter.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Mu Yi paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The secret passage is located inside Nan Manor, so Nan Fang naturally didn¡¯t dare to leave Nan City. He was afraid people would know about this, even the people in the Nan family did not know the existence of this passage before¡­¡±


    ¡®Before?¡¯


    ¡°The Nan family went to Cang Yue Mainland?¡± Nan Xian clutched the long sword in his hand as he asked coldly.


    ¡°They just went not long ago, but you no longer have a chance to stop them. Hahaha!¡± Mu Yi laughed wildly. ¡°All these years, I have not left Nan Manor, but I know all the things happened in this mainland. Tianya should also know how to go to Cang Yue Mainland, but¡­ These people are too kind, unwilling to use others¡¯ lives to fill the passage. They can only stay here forever!¡±


    ¡®Is there any generous, strong man in this world?


    ¡®Tianya is just pretending to be kind to gain people¡¯s trust!


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    ¡°Why do you want to go to Cang Yue Mainland?¡± Nan Xian asked coldly.


    Mu Yi laughed. ¡°I am only a soul now, and this is all because of the Ninth Emperor! But¡­ There is one thing in Cang Yue Mainland that can revive me.¡±


    Back then, he thought that the Ninth Emperor had given all her strength and even her life for Nan Changfeng.


    So, he took revenge for the unjust souls slaughtered by the Ninth Emperor and killed all the Ninth Emperor¡¯s disciples.


    However¡­


    He would never forget¡­


    On that fateful day, all the Ninth Emperor¡¯s female disciples fell into pools of bloo. The entire place was destroyed.


    But she came back.


    She was in a mess, covered in blood, and even began to lose her memory gradually.


    However, she still remembered to come back to see her disciples before she died!


    The Ninth Emperor saw the tragic death of her female disciples.

 Chapter 1924 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland VI

    She went crazy, and she slaughtered all the people present¡­ All of them died in her hands.


    That night, blood stained the mountains red, and corpses were strewn all over the field.


    It was unbearable to see.


    He used the techniques he had learned before and left his soul behind.


    The Ninth Emperor gradually lost all her strength and died.


    He then kept these disciples in the ice-coffin, not allowing them to reincarnate.


    Except¡­ A silver snake escaped!


    Nan Xian¡¯s eyes were cold, and he continued to ask, ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°A new body that allows me to be reborn. All these years, I have not taken over the bodies of others, waiting for the Ninth Emperor! I want to use her father¡¯s body to slaughter all weak men in the world. By then¡­ I want to see whether she will kill me or not. Hahaha!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s breathing grew heavy as he tightened the grip on the long sword. ¡°Why him? You can use my body.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°You? Are you trying to get me to let her father go? Nan Changfeng, I didn¡¯t expect you to do so, to be willing to die for her father. Unfortunately, what I want is to finish you off myself. Otherwise, I¡¯d have long taken over your body.¡±


    His hatred for Nan Changfeng was so deep that he could not let him stay alive.


    He wanted to finish him off with his own hands so that he could also make the Ninth Emperor suffer.


    Later, he would make her kill her father, and he wanted to see whether she could endure the pain.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Mu Yi smirked as he pointed the sword at Nan Xian. ¡°I will not let you and the Ninth Emperor kill each other. I will not allow both of you to reincarnate! I won¡¯t take your body as I want you to disappear from this world forever!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the long sword in his hand was already in front of Nan Xian.


    The strong murderous intent spread throughout the palace.


    ***


    Liu Yun Kingdom of Cang Yue Mainland.


    Inside the imperial study room.


    Nalan Zhangqian threw the documents in his hand to the floor and looked at Eunuch Lin next to him angrily. ¡°When will that bastard Feng Tianwu come back?¡±


    ¡®That bastard has left for years¡­


    ¡®He left Liu Yun Kingdom to me, and no one ever heard about him since then.


    ¡®If this continues, I¡¯m afraid my hair will turn white before he returns.¡¯


    ¡°Lord General, the emperor has sent a letter, saying that he would return in the next few days,¡± Eunuch Lin said respectfully.


    Nalan Zhangqian sneered. ¡°Oh¡­ He has said this a hundred times, but has he ever come back? My son and daughter have left me behind, and my wife has gone off to find my children, leaving only an old man at home with me, I¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a shoe flew in from outside the imperial study room. Fortunately, Nalan Zhangqian reacted quickly and dodged it.


    He looked up and saw the old general standing in the doorway, glaring at him angrily.


    ¡°Who are you calling an old man? So what if I ask you to help manage the housekeeping? My daughter and son-in-law manage everything everyday. Do you want me to trouble them with these matters?¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian got angry. ¡°Father, who is your real son anyway?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are against me every day. I thought you were the one I picked up from outside¡­¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian was speechless.


    He held his anger, unable to vent it. He glared at Elder Nalan with eyes filled with sorrow.


    Elder Nalan kept quiet.


    After a few seconds, he spoke quietly.

 Chapter 1925 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland VII

    ¡°My granddaughter has also been gone for many years. I don¡¯t know whether she has given birth to a boy or a girl. The emperor needs to cultivate so that he can find his father and Qing¡¯er. He has no choice but to leave all state affairs to you.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian fell silent.


    ¡®Not only the princess, even Jing¡¯er and Dai¡¯er have run away and followed Tang Yin. Once they left, they have not returned for many years.¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Nalan Zhangqian suddenly spoke. ¡°Do you think they can still come back?¡±


    Elder Nalan froze, picked up his other shoe as well, and threw it at Nalan Zhangqian.


    ¡°What are you babbling about? Of course, they can come back. If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian dodged the shoes thrown by the old man and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. After all, she¡¯s been gone for too long¡­ Wasn¡¯t that how the previous emperor disappeared back then? He has not returned for many years, and I really think that he has passed away¡­¡±


    Initially, everyone thought that Tianya had died, and only Feng Tianwu knew the truth.


    But no matter what, Tianya had been missing for many years. If he could come back, he would have come back long ago.


    Old Master Nalan fell silent. He understood that what Nalan Zhangqian said was the truth.


    If he could come back, he would have come back long ago¡­


    ¡°Your job is to help the emperor handle the state¡¯s matters. These are not what you should worry about. Moreover¡­ I always felt some unease and¡­ I always feel that something will happen. We should pay more attention now, and you should be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian rarely fought with Old Master Nalan. He was just a little angry because Old Master Nalan did not care about anything and asked him to handle everything.


    ***


    Tian Shen Manor.


    In Gu Manor¡¯s courtyard.


    Gu Yiyi sat on the rock, her hand holding her cheek, quietly staring at the sky.


    ¡°Yiyi¡­¡± Gu Shi appeared behind Gu Yiyi, sighing softly. ¡°You are not young anymore. Father and Old Master Mu have discussed the marriage between you and Mu Qingyin¡­¡±


    Gu Yiyi pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Gu Shi was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be Nan Xian¡¯s second aunt? If you don¡¯t marry Mu Qingyin, I¡¯m afraid that Nan Xian will not even let you enter the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing has not returned. I don¡¯t want to marry now. I want to wait for her to return and attend my wedding.¡±


    Gu Yiyi lowered her gaze and pouted sadly.


    ¡®Xiao Qing has left for a long time. Why hasn¡¯t she come back?


    ¡®Even Tang Yin has disappeared¡­


    ¡®Tang Yin must have followed Xiao Qing and left me here alone.¡¯


    ¡°What if¡­ She can¡¯t come back?¡± Gu Shi asked cautiously.


    Ever since Feng Ruqing left a few years ago, no one had ever seen her again, and no one knew exactly where she had gone.


    The Gu family had sent people to search for her, but they could not find her¡­


    Perhaps¡­


    She could not return anymore, just like Tianya?


    Gu Shi sighed lightly. He was a little heartbroken as he thought about this matter. ¡®Maiden Feng is a good girl. How did she suddenly disappear?¡¯


    His daughter was lovesick about her.


    ¡°I will not marry anyone for the rest of my life. I have to wait for Xiao Qing to come back.¡±


    Gu Yiyi sat on the rock, put her hands on her cheeks. She looked innocent.


    ¡°Besides, the Mu family won¡¯t hold the wedding if that vixen Nan Xian doesn¡¯t come back.¡±

 Chapter 1926 - Returning To Cang Yue Mainland VIII

    Gu Shi looked at Gu Yiyi. He did not know how to tell her that the Mu family had come for the tenth time to propose marriage to her¡­


    His daughter was so stubborn. She refused to get married and wanted to wait for Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Mu family¡­


    Mu Qingyin, in an elegant green robe, stood under the peach blossom tree. Sunlight poured down upon him, casting a glow around his body.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± A voice said from ahead.


    Mu Qingyin looked up and saw a boy running toward him, holding a jade ware, which was clearly engraved with the word ¡®Mu¡¯.


    ¡°Someone sent this, saying that it is an engagement¡¯s gift for Young Master.¡±


    Mu Qingyin and Gu Yiyi got engaged a few years ago with the blessing of their parents.


    However, Gu Yiyi did not want to get married because Feng Ruqing had not returned, so the wedding had been delayed until today.


    But¡­


    When Mu Qingyin saw the jade in the boy¡¯s hand, he froze for a moment and frowned.


    He pondered for a while but eventually pursued the man.


    The street after dusk was quiet.


    Mu Qingyin ran out and saw a figure wearing a hat.


    He rushed forward, stopped before this person, and asked in an indifferent voice, ¡°Why do you still bother to come back?¡±


    The man with the bucket hat froze and lowered his eyes without speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your engagement gift. I don¡¯t want Suyi and Nan Xian to be unhappy when they come back and see you here.¡± Mu Qingyin forcibly took the man¡¯s hand and put the jade ware in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    This jade ware could be used to attack and also to defend oneself.


    But¡­


    He did not need it.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    If he did not clearly recognize his figure, Mu Qingyin could not believe that this voice was his.


    Mu Qingyin slightly froze for a moment, raised his hand, and lifted the bucket hat.


    The man¡¯s face was covered with scars, and he was no longer as handsome as he was back then.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin froze and was dumbfounded.


    The man lowered his gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t let¡­ Don¡¯t let the old master know I¡¯ve come back.¡±


    The old master had thrown him out without mercy back then, so it was clear how deep his disappointment was.


    He had suffered a lot outside these years and understood how big the mistake he made back then was.


    He has hurt the woman who loved him most in his life.


    He also abandoned his child!


    Mu Qingyin frowned. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±


    Mu Ling shook his head. ¡°I used to think that I was a member of the Mu family and would always be respected by people. Until I left the Mu family¡­ I finally understand how big the world is and how much danger is there. I¡¯m nothing without the Mu family!¡±


    Mu Qingyin was silent.


    A few moments later, the man spoke clearly and elegantly.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you have any regrets?¡±


    ¡®Regrets?¡¯


    Mu Ling laughed bitterly.


    ¡®How can there be no regrets¡­¡¯


    If he could return to that year, he would certainly not disappoint Suyi again.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing.


    From now on, Suyi no longer belonged to him¡­


    ¡°Regret or not, nothing will change. What should happen has happened. I¡¯ve hurt them. Second Brother, this time I have come back with no bad intention¡­¡± His voice cracked. ¡°I came to give you blessings¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin trembled.


    He hated him!


    How could he not hate him?!


    Because of Mu Ling, the Mu family had almost lost Suyi and Nan Xian.


    Because of Mu Ling¡¯s gullibility to Chen Qingyan, Old Master Mu had almost lost his life!


    He hated Mu Ling for many years, but seeing him so miserable now, his heart could not help but ache a little¡­

 Chapter 1927 - Mu Ling Is Here?

    However, Mu Qingyin clearly understood that what had happened to Mu Ling was all because of Mu Ling himself. He could not blame anyone else.


    ¡°Qingyin¡­¡±


    Mu Ling looked at Mu Qingyin, wanting to say something but stopped himself short.


    Mu Qingyin sighed softly. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±


    Mu Ling pondered for a long time before he asked, ¡°I want to know about Suyi and Nan Xian¡­ Are they all right?¡±


    He was a little nervous, perhaps because he was worried that Mu Qingyin would not answer him.


    Mu Qingyin raised his gaze and looked at Mu Ling. ¡°They have been gone for several years, and I do not know their whereabouts.¡±


    ¡®Gone¡­ Several years?¡¯


    Mu Ling¡¯ was shocked. ¡®They have already left?


    ¡®Why does even Mu Qingyin not know their whereabouts?¡¯


    ¡°Then, they¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I believe that Suyi and Nan Xian are fine.¡± Mu Qingyin looked straight at Mu Ling coldly. ¡°And there is no need for you to go looking for them. I¡¯m afraid that they would be unhappy if they see you.¡±


    These words, like a knife, fiercely pierced into Mu Ling¡¯s heart.


    A bitter smile hung at the corner of his mouth, and his gaze was filled with sadness.


    But this was all his own undoing.


    He understood this well¡­


    Perhaps, Suyi and Nan Xian would never want to see him again in this life.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mu Ling said with a bitter smile. ¡°I came back today because I heard about your engagement some time ago and wanted to come over to see. Don¡¯t tell the old master about this. He won¡¯t want to see me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mu Qingyin responded faintly.


    After saying these, Mu Ling turned around and was about to leave.


    Seeing Mu Ling about to leave, Mu Qingyin suddenly opened his mouth and called out to stop him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Mu Ling was stunned and looked back at Mu Qingyin.


    Mu Qingyin took out some spirit herbs from his storage bag and handed them to Mu Ling.


    ¡°Take these and go treat your injuries.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Ling looked at Mu Qingyin in shock.


    Mu Qingyin remained expressionless.


    ¡°I help you because, after all, you¡¯re still my brother. You being expelled from the Mu family is already the best punishment for you, but I also hope that you won¡¯t come back in the future¡­¡±


    All of Mu Ling¡¯s actions back then had broken so many hearts.


    He did not want Suyi to be sad when she came back and saw Mu Ling, so it was best not to see each other forever.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Mu Qingyin looked at Mu Ling. ¡°I guess you deeply regretted your action all these years. If you had known what consequence you would face today, maybe¡­ You would not do so?¡±


    Indeed, if he had known this, why would he have given up on Suyi for Chen Qingyan?


    Mu Ling gripped the spirit herbs in his hand tightly. He looked at Mu Qingyin for the last time before turning around and walked away.


    He looked very lonely.


    Mu Qingyin noticed that the once spirited Mu Ling had aged so much.


    However, Mu Qingyin did not call out to him again; he, too, turned around and walked toward Mu Manor.


    ¡®If you do something wrong, you have to pay for it! Even if a long time has passed, the people you¡¯ve hurt can¡¯t easily forget it, and there is no way to forgive after all¡­¡¯


    Mu Qingyin just walked into Mu Manor when he suddenly saw Old Master Mu standing in the courtyard. He froze for a moment, slowly stepped forward, and greeted, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A heavy sigh resounded through the courtyard.


    The emotion in Old Master Mu¡¯s eyes was somewhat complicated to read as he looked at Mu Qingyin with a bitter smile. ¡°It was¡­ Mu Ling who came earlier, right?¡±

 Chapter 1928 - The Sky Has Changed

    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin wanted to say something, but he still nodded helplessly when he looked at Old Master Mu¡¯s expression. ¡°He just came back for a visit. I¡¯ve already asked him to leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Old Master Mu sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°So many years have passed, but the mistakes he made back then can never be forgiven. Qingyin, you have to understand this. We can not make Suyi and Nan Xian sad again, so I will not let him come back. But if you want to take care of him a little, I will not stop you¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin was stunned; he looked at the old master¡¯s expression and finally smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Father.¡±


    ¡®Blood is thicker than water¡­ This is something that cannot be changed in any way.¡¯


    However, Mu Ling had made too many mistakes, not to mention his father; even Mu Qingyin could not forgive him.


    But again, so many years have passed. He knew that his father did not hate Mu Ling anymore, but Suyi and Nan Xian were more important. Therefore, it was hard for him to accept Mu Ling again.


    However, he also would not stand by and watch Mu Ling die out there.


    ¡°Father, I understand. I will not do too much. I just hope that he can stay alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Old Master Mu smiled and sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Suyi and Nan Xian will come back. It¡¯s been so many years, and it¡¯s time for them to come back.¡±


    Yes, they had been gone for so many years.


    They¡­ Should indeed have returned.


    Mu Qingyin raised his head and looked at the sky.


    He did not know why he always felt that the sky at this moment was a little dark, as if a violent storm was coming.


    Old Master Mu also noticed it; he frowned. ¡°I feel like the sky in Cang Yue Mainland has changed.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s face was slightly sunken as he turned to look at Old Master Mu.


    Old Master Mu pondered for a short while. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the chief manor now. I hope I¡¯m overthinking. Cang Yue Mainland has been calm in the past few years. I don¡¯t want this calm to be broken.¡±


    It was not easy for Cang Yue Mainland to have this kind of calm, and the Divine Herbs Sect would no longer do evil after their master was captured by Feng Ruqing back then.


    Therefore¡­


    He did not want Cang Yue Mainland to continue to have trouble!


    As he said that, Old Master Mu stepped out. His steps were heavy, and he quickly headed to the chief manor.


    At this moment, Tian Shen Manor and the entire Cang Yue Mainland did not notice any abnormalities.


    The world only thought that the sky had changed and did not think too much about it.


    Only ones with a powerful strength could feel it.


    The changes in the sky were too unusual, as if a huge storm was coming. It appeared calm, but it carried a strong wave.


    ***


    Chief Manor.


    Master Gu just walked out of the manor when he saw Old Master Mu with his son walking quickly. He froze. ¡°I was just about to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to come already.¡±


    ¡°Master Gu, you sensed it, too?¡±


    Old Master Mu asked solemnly.


    Gu Shi nodded slightly; he then turned to Mu Qingyin.


    ¡°Qingyin, I would like to ask you for one thing.¡±


    ¡°Anything, Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens in Cang Yue Mainland in the future, I hope¡­ You can help me protect Yiyi. She is my only daughter, and after this, I will entrust her to you.¡±

 Chapter 1929 - Nalan Yan And Feng Tianwu

    Mu Qingyin looked at Gu Shi¡¯s expression; his heart sank slightly as he felt that Gu Shi was like entrusting an orphan to other¡¯s care.


    He felt uneasy.


    ¡°Master Gu, I will use my life to protect Yiyi, but¡­ What Yiyi needs more is for us to protect her together, not by me alone.¡±


    Others might think that Gu Yiyi was a rebellious and disobedient daughter, but in fact, Gu Shi was the most important person in her life. She would rather give up everything than lose him.


    Gu Shi said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m already glad as you are willing to promise me. I have always felt that some changes will happen in this mainland. I am the head of Tian Shen Manor, and I¡¯ve many responsibilities. But Yiyi is different, so I hope that no matter what happens, she will be able to live well.¡±


    Mu Qingyin raised his head and stared at Gu Shi¡¯s face for half a second before finally nodding slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect her.¡±


    ¡°I feel at ease having you here.¡± Gu Shi smiled and patted Mu Qingyin¡¯s shoulder. He then turned to Old Master Mu. ¡°This son of yours is an excellent man. Otherwise, I would not have chosen to marry my most precious daughter to him.¡±


    From the first moment he saw Mu Qingyin, Gu Shi could see what kind of person he was.


    There were too many accidents in life, and he was afraid that one day he would leave, Gu Yiyi would have no one to take care of her.


    For this reason, he wanted Mu Qingyin to be with his daughter.


    ¡°Master Gu, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Old Master Mu¡¯s face sank a little. ¡°Qingyin, you go find Yiyi.¡±


    Mu Qingyin looked at Old Master Mu and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    ***


    The sky of Cang Yue Mainland was gloomy as if there was an endless storm gradually rising¡­


    With an indescribable power.


    At this moment, a man stopped in his tracks atop a high mountain.


    His face was handsome with a domineering aura, as if he was the king of the world.


    At the side of the man stood a woman in a white dress.


    The woman looked stunning, and she was as beautiful as an immortal in a painting.


    Their eyes were fixed upon the gloomy sky.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Tianwu put one hand on his back; the wind brushed his robe. ¡°I can feel that the sky is not quite calm, and it is not the same as the previous change of the sky. It was only a rainstorm before, but this time, I feel a different force.¡±


    A force¡­ So strong that it was impossible to resist¡­


    Nalan Yan frowned. ¡°How long has Qing¡¯er been away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years.¡±


    Five years¡­


    In the blink of an eye, she had left for five years.


    Nalan Yan lowered her gaze, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°We have also been gone for a long time. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back to Liu Yun Kingdom to take a look.¡±


    She raised her head and looked in the direction of Liu Yun Kingdom not far away. Her eyes were firm, with an unquestionable choice.


    ¡°No matter what we will face this time, we will join with the others in Liu Yun Kingdom and fight together!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu turned back and stared at the woman next to him. He then raised his hand, pulled her into his arms, and said in a voice filled with warmth, ¡°Then, we will go back first. You have not gone back to see the old general for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Nalan Yan nodded faintly.


    Before she left, she looked back again at the river in the distance, and finally, without staying much longer, she withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.


    When they left, the wind on the hill disappeared, too. The atmosphere returned to being quiet as before, as if nothing had happened¡­

 Chapter 1930 - Crisis

    This day in Liu Yun Kingdom, it was still as calm as usual.


    Everyone was busy with the matter at hand, and no one noticed the coming storm¡­


    However, at that moment, a guard fell in from outside the city gate with a sword in his chest, blood spurting out of his mouth, his face as pale as paper.


    The pedestrians on the road all stopped and looked up in dismay, and then they saw the sky ahead of them dark and oppressive, as if there were a large troop approaching, with a domineering aura.


    ¡°Go¡­ Inform the general¡­¡±


    The guard¡¯s mouth was bubbling with blood, and his words came out somewhat choked. ¡°Go and inform General that there is an enemy¡­ Coming¡­¡±


    After he said that, he lost his breath and lay dead on the ground.


    Screams and pleas for help resounded in this street, and the whole street turned into a mess.


    ***


    In the Imperial Palace¡¯s courtyard.


    No matter how much he complained about Feng Tianwu nowadays or even scolded him behind his back, he had already gotten used to reviewing these documents, and he did not have the pressure he once had.


    Suddenly, a panicked voice was heard, and he immediately saw a guard crawling in, his voice filled with panic.


    ¡°Lord General, there is an enemy troop coming here.¡±


    ¡®Enemy troop?¡¯


    Nalan Zhangqian frowned, his face slightly sunken.


    ¡°There are still enemy troops who dare to come to our Liu Yun Kingdom now? What forces are those enemy troops from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Not sure¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Those enemy troops are too powerful. We are not sure where they are from.¡±


    Among those people, every one of them was powerful.


    Even the aura of each one of them was even more terrifying than the general.


    When did this Cang Yue Mainland have so many powerful people without being known?


    Nalan Zhangqian stood up, he paced back and forth anxiously, and only after half a second did he stop.


    ¡°Go to the chief manor immediately, take the old general and Yi¡¯er to hide first. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    The people who still dared to come and invade Liu Yun Kingdom must be quite strong at this level.


    His father was old, so he could not let him be in any more danger!


    This was what he should do as a son.


    Likewise, as a vassal, no matter how difficult the road ahead was, he must step forward and guard the land behind him.


    ¡°Others follow me to the city gate. No matter who is coming, we are not allowed to retreat in this battle!¡±


    For one step back would bring the people to their doom!


    ***


    At General Manor.


    The old general was putting his armor on. He picked up the long sword and was just about to walk out when a guard came in a hurry, jumped in front of the old general, and knelt. ¡°Old General, you can¡¯t go. General commanded me to take you and your wife to a safe place to hide.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    The old general kicked him and growled, ¡°I may be physically old, but my spirit is not old. I will fight as long as I¡¯m still alive! The Nalan family doesn¡¯t have a greedy generation who is afraid of death.¡±


    The only thing that made him happy was that Dai¡¯er and Jing¡¯er were not in the Nalan family.


    So, he could rest easy¡­


    ¡°But it is the General¡¯s order. General¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man put the long sword in his hand on the guard¡¯s neck. ¡°What I need to hear is not to let me be a deserter! What I want to hear is that all the people are united. We will fight together till death!¡±

 Chapter 1931 - Heartache

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guard lowered his head. Facing such a brutal old master, he did not dare to continue to say more.


    The old general saw that the guard no longer spoke, and he turned to look at Qinyi. ¡°Yi¡¯er, continue doing the same as before. Make sure to protect the safety of those ladies and these people. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    The old general¡¯s voice trembled; he closed his eyes with some reluctance and only opened them a few seconds later.


    Qinyi stepped forward and nodded firmly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. As long as I am still alive, I will certainly not put these people in the path of any danger.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The old master patted Qinyi¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and walked with firm steps toward the outside of the house.


    Every step he took was heavy, hammering hard upon Qinyi¡¯s heart, causing her heartache as she watched the old master¡¯s departure.


    ***


    The dead bodies were strewn across the field in the city gate.


    The blood flowed into a river, flowing over the street.


    The old master just arrived when he saw a man beheading a young girl with a sword.


    His eyes were red, looking at the dead bodies all over the ground. Their eyes filled with blood, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of their throat.


    These people lying on the ground were the people of Liu Yun Kingdom!


    This scene was like a knife digging into his heart, making his heart ache and his eyes bloodshot.


    ¡®Damn! All of these people deserve to die!¡¯


    The old master clutched the longsword in his hand, a figure in full armor, as fierce as back then. But he had aged a lot; his white hair billowed in the harsh wind.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    The moment Nalan Zhangqian turned back, he saw that the old master had run to his side.


    His father was angry, trembling, as if there was a rush of blood coming headlong, making him almost lose his mind.


    ¡°Father, why are you still here?¡± Nalan Zhangqian smiled bitterly.


    He knew that his father could not possibly sit silently.


    The kingdom was like his family, and the people were like his own son.


    How could he stand by and watch when his family and his son were dying?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or why you came to my Liu Yun Kingdom!¡± The long sword in the old master¡¯s hand was pointed at the head of the enemy group, his voice trembling. ¡°But you so-called strong men are so brutal and evil. Just because you are powerful, can you disregard the lives of the ordinary people?


    ¡°In my opinion, you do not deserve the name. The real strong man is to protect the land¡­ To protect the people! Not beasts like you who humiliated the people and killed them recklessly!¡±


    ¡®This group of people is the real beast!


    ¡®No, I¡¯m afraid that not even beasts are as brutal as they are!¡¯


    The elder in the sky lowered his gaze, looking at the old master coldly. ¡°We are here to find a man called Feng Tianwu. Get him out here, and I will let these innocent people go. If he does not come, I will slaughter all people in this city! No one will be left behind!¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the elder in the sky emitted harsh energy.


    This energy was like a fierce storm, and no one could resist the power it held.


    Nalan Zhangqian raised his head in panic. ¡°Father, this¡­¡±


    This energy was so shocking that it was impossible to resist.


    Nalan Zhangqian trembled slightly. ¡®Where exactly did these people come from?


    ¡®Perhaps¡­ We really can¡¯t defend Liu Yun Kingdom anymore?¡¯


    The old master clutched the sword in his hand.


    He knew there was no way to resist.


    In front of him, these people were too powerful, so powerful that they were no longer able to fight against them.


    But¡­


    ¡°I am the general of Liu Yun Kingdom. My daughter is the empress of Liu Yun Kingdom, Feng Tianwu¡¯s wife. Just deal with me and don¡¯t let your men kill these innocent people again!¡±

 Chapter 1932 - The Old Master Is Injured

    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes were red. He turned to look at the old master, his eyes bloodshot.


    Old Master Nalan¡¯s pace was firm, his back was straight, and his aura was overwhelming, like a general who conquered the land back then.


    The elder looked down; his gaze fell upon Old Master Nalan. He sneered and laughed sarcastically.


    ¡°Feng Tianwu¡¯s father-in-law? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take you first, and I¡¯ll see if that bastard Feng Tianwu will come back or not!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, the elder rushed toward Old Master Nalan, setting off a gale.


    Old Master Nalan was stunned, breathing hard, as if all the air from his surroundings had been sucked, making it uncomfortable for him to breathe.


    Under this heavy pressure, he did not even have the strength to dodge the attack.


    But from beginning to end, the old master¡¯s expression remained fearless. Dressed in full armor, his gaze was as firm as ever, with the choice to die for his kingdom.


    ¡®If my death can make these people stop harming the people of my Liu Yun Kingdom, then I¡¯m willing to die!¡¯


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian let out a heart-wrenching roar, and he quickly rushed toward the old master.


    He always complained about his father but, in reality, he only had one father!


    All his life, his father had been his role model!


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed, and in a flash, a snow wolf came running wildly from not far away.


    Its body soared into the sky as it bit the elder¡¯s arm.


    The bite allowed the old master to move to the side, dodging the sword.


    ¡°Damn wolf!¡±


    The elder¡¯s face was expressionless as he raised his hand and pushed the snow wolf hard.


    The snow wolf fell from the sky and landed heavily on the ground, spitting blood. When it raised its gaze, it found that a group of people already surrounded it.


    The snow wolf shivered in fear, scared to the point of crying out. Its body trembled, its face showing panic.


    ¡®If Master doesn¡¯t come back, I will really turn into a roasted wolf.¡¯


    Beary, Beary II, and other spirit beasts also arrived, roared, and rushed toward the enemy.


    However, the spirit beasts in Cang Yue Mainland were not a match for this group of people.


    The only advantage they had now was their thick, tough skin that would not easily be hurt.


    The old master¡¯s eyes became even redder as he looked at the defiant spirit beasts, clutching his longsword tight in a trembling hand.


    More people fell into pools of blood, making him even angrier. He roared and rushed toward the enemy.


    ¡°I said I am Feng Tianwu¡¯s father! Come to me. All of you come to me! Why can¡¯t you spare the others?¡±


    Indeed.


    After he had revealed himself, these people still did not stop killing others.


    These people of Liu Yun Kingdom were just ordinary men.


    They were strong people, so why did they treat these ordinary people like that?


    Poof!


    A sharp blade pierced through the old master¡¯s shoulder, and blood flowed out. His body swayed a few times, but he forced himself to stand firm.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s tears flowed, but there were too many people in front of him, and it was impossible to reach the old master¡¯s body.


    The elder stood in the sky, looking down at the old master in front of him. His voice was cold. ¡°Cut this old man into pieces. I¡¯ll see if Feng Tianwu dares to come back or not!¡±


    The enemy surrounded Old Master Nalan, and all the swords were pointed at him.


    The old master¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He smiled coldly and sneered at the enemy surrounding him.

 Chapter 1933 - Feng Tianwu Is Back I

    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The elder ordered his men coldly.


    In an instant, everyone moved as fast as the wind, swiftly heading toward the old master.


    Old Master Nalan closed his eyes¡­


    His expression was calm even though he was facing death.


    Everyone was shocked, and their hearts almost stopped beating.


    They could already imagine the scene of the old master falling into a pool of blood. They panicked and wanted to pounce on him¡­


    At this moment, a blast of wind came swiftly, and with a boom, the enemy who rushed toward the old master was pushed back several meters away.


    The old master froze. He raised his head, shocked, and he slowly turned to the couple behind him.


    A man and a woman stood side by side in the sky.


    The man was extremely handsome, with sharp facial features and an overbearing aura like the king of the world.


    The woman in a light yellow dress looked elegant and stunning as if she was the mother of the world.


    These two people stood side by side in a battle scene, just like the world¡¯s most beautiful painting.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nalan Yan swiftly rushed toward the old master.


    She blocked the enemy with her body and turned to the old master behind her. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    The old master¡¯s lips trembled, and his eyes closed in pain.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come back at this time.¡±


    These enemies in front of them were so powerful that they would not have a chance to fight against them.


    Feng Tianwu and Nalan Yan came back, but it would not help.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to come back.¡± Feng Tianwu walked down slowly.


    His breathing grew heavier with every step he took, and he looked cautiously at the group of enemies in front of him.


    The aura of these people was indeed powerful, and he was sure that he had never seen these people before.


    Where did these people come from?


    ¡°So you are Feng Tianwu?¡±


    The elder looked up at the man walking down from the sky. He smirked and said coldly, ¡°We come to capture you. If you obediently leave with us, maybe we will still be kind enough to let these people go.¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s heart tightened, and she subconsciously grabbed the man¡¯s hand.


    Feng Tianwu patted Nalan Yan¡¯s hand and looked at the elder with a cold smile.


    ¡°Are you sure that if I go with you guys, you will let the others go?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The elder looked up and smiled coldly.


    ¡°Emperor!¡± Old Master Nalan panicked. ¡°You can¡¯t go with them. They won¡¯t keep their words. Just now, I promised to surrender, but he still wants to kill the innocents. In the eyes of these people, ordinary people are like ants. There is no way they will let them go!¡±


    Feng Tianwu frowned and looked at the elder coldly, his face expressionless.


    The elder snorted coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t fight against us. So what if I don¡¯t spare them? Who among you can stop me? Hahahaha!¡±


    The old master was right. In their eyes, these ordinary people were just like ants.


    Moreover, the head of the group had already said that he wanted to leave no one in Feng Ruqing¡¯s country behind!


    No one could survive!


    This was the price that must be paid for offending him!


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf howled angrily, its eyes bloodshot as it rushed toward the elder, revealing its sharp teeth.


    However, without waiting for the elder to make a move, Feng Tianwu quickly grabbed the snow wolf and flung it to the side.


    ¡°Go away. This is not your business. Leave!¡±


    He paused and lowered his gaze; his voice was faint. ¡°Go back¡­ Wait for Qing¡¯er to return.¡±

 Chapter 1934 - Feng Tianwu Is Back II

    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf howled; it looked at Feng Tianwu but did not move.


    The other spirit beasts also did not leave, all gathered around the street.


    ¡°Emperor!¡±


    The old master¡¯s voice filled with deep pain. He trembled a little, crying, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Feng Tianwu shook his head. ¡°I am the ruler of this kingdom. I can¡¯t abandon my kingdom and ignore my people. They¡¯re here for me¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan did not say much, only followed Feng Tianwu¡¯s side.


    Their eyes were filled with determination.


    They chose to die for their kingdom.


    The wind rose.


    The whole sky looked dark as if there was a storm coming. All people felt slightly worried.


    Inside the city gates, there was a strong smell of blood and dead bodies piled up everywhere.


    They could feel what these people had experienced before they came back. Each dead body was like a sword, fiercely stuck in Feng Tianwu¡¯s heart, making his heart ache so much that he could hardly breathe.


    ¡°I want to know one last thing.¡±


    Feng Tianwu slowly walked toward the elder; his face remained calm. ¡°Why do you want to capture me?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The elder snorted. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of Feng Ruqing!¡±


    ¡®Feng Ruqing¡­¡¯


    These three words made Feng Tianwu¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡®These people came for Qing¡¯er¡­ Is Qing¡¯er in danger?¡¯


    However, since they came looking for him, it proved that they could not hurt Qing¡¯er for the time being. Otherwise, they would not use him to threaten Qing¡¯er.


    As for what reasons, the elder himself was not clear.


    He only understood that Feng Ruqing was from Cang Yue Mainland, but the details of why their master wanted to attack this land were unclear.


    Feng Tianwu stopped in his tracks.


    The corners of his lips curled up in a shallow arc.


    ¡®Since they came for Qing¡¯er, I won¡¯t let these people have their way.


    ¡®And I won¡¯t let them have the opportunity to use me to threaten Qing¡¯er!¡¯


    With that¡­


    Feng Tianwu raised the sword in his hand, his black eyes blazing as they fell upon the group of people in front of him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have the chance to use me to threaten Qing¡¯er.¡±


    The elder sneered. ¡°That depends on whether you can do so! Our master said that if we are unable to bring you back, even if we kill you, we must still bring your body back!¡±


    Feng Tianwu frowned.


    ¡®Bring my body back?


    ¡®If I died, is there still any need to threaten Qing¡¯er?¡¯


    Somehow, hearing the elder¡¯s words, Feng Tianwu¡¯s heart became more uneasy. But he understood that even if he died here, he could not let Qing¡¯er be threatened in any way.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu looked back at Nalan Yan; he smiled bitterly. ¡°I have to let you follow me and risk your life again.¡±


    Over the past few years, they had experienced countless dangers and faced the threat of death.


    However, they could finally walk down the same path together.


    But now, Feng Tianwu clearly understood that this time was perhaps the greatest endangerment they had ever encountered in their lives¡­


    However, they could not retreat; they could only go forward.


    Nalan Yan held Feng Tianwu¡¯s hand and turned to look at the group of enemies in front of him.


    ¡°From the day I followed you, many things must be faced together. Moreover, this is for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    This was for their daughter, and they were willing to sacrifice for her.


    Therefore, even if she had to die¡­ She did not regret it.

 Chapter 1935 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor I

    The moment Nalan Yan said that, she was already heading toward the group of enemies in front of her.


    The powerful aura instantly surged out, and in an instant, it spread over the entire sky.


    Feng Tianwu was no longer hesitant as he raised his longsword and slashed at those who surrounded them; his handsome face was cold.


    Dense clouds shrouded the dark sky.


    The blood covered the earth, giving people a creepy feeling.


    Old Master Nalan looked at Nalan Yan and Feng Tianwu in shock.


    ¡®I have not met them for a few years. They have improved a lot. Now, these young people are more powerful than me.¡¯


    But¡­


    The enemy was obviously more powerful¡­ So powerful that even with their strength now, they could not defeat them.


    ***


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom had all fallen into the pool of blood.


    Even the spirit beasts were all dead and piled up all over the streets.


    This was a vicious battle. They knew that they would lose in this battle, but no one retreated till the end.


    They believe that even if they lost their lives here this time, Feng Ruqing would come to avenge them.


    Nalan Yan still could not hold the siege of so many people; her arm was cut and bleeding.


    Feng Tianwu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he swiftly stepped forward, took Nalan Yan into his arms, and turned toward the group of people who were attacking them.


    Someone had already caught the old general, and countless long swords were placed above his neck, making him unable to move.


    The old master smiled coldly as he looked at these people in front of him.


    Suddenly, he laughed out wildly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help them, and I won¡¯t let you use me to threaten them.¡±


    He grabbed the long sword that was on his neck and sliced his neck without hesitation¡­


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and sorrow.


    Nalan Yan turned back and saw this shocking scene. She was so frightened that her heart almost stopped beating. Moreover, she did not notice the enemy who was rushing toward her.


    If Feng Tianwu had not stopped the sword for her, she would have already been stabbed by the sword.


    Clang!


    Suddenly, a strong spiritual power came from not far away, striking the longsword in the old master¡¯s hand.


    The longsword fell to the ground.


    The old master¡¯s palm was cut when he grabbed the sword blade just now, and blood poured from his palm and dripped to the ground.


    The ground in front of him was soon wet.


    The old master turned his head, shocked.


    He frowned, looking closely at the woman under the dark sky.


    The young lady in a red dress was stunningly beautiful.


    She slightly raised her hand¡­


    A few moments later, a huge pot appeared in the sky above him.


    Bang!


    The huge pot slammed down, and in just an instant, all those enemies surrounding the old master fell to the ground and were smashed into pieces.


    Nalan Zhangqian cried out with joy.


    He thought he would lose his father at that very moment.


    Fortunately¡­


    She came back!


    ¡°Little Sword, Little Soul,¡± Feng Ruqing called out with an expressionless face.


    Buzz!


    The black longsword next to Feng Ruqing emitted a buzzing sound, seemingly responding to Feng Ruqing¡¯s words.


    Then, a black light flashed, a handsome man in black was separated from the sword, standing there expressionlessly.

 Chapter 1936 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor II

    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±


    Her voice was cold, but it was loud and clear. Flowing through the crowd and echoing through the air.


    Those alive among the people of Liu Yun Kingdom burst into tears of joy.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is back!


    ¡®She finally came back!¡¯


    Ten years ago, Feng Ruqing was a bad girl, arrogant, fat and ugly, and everyone was disgusted by her attitude.


    But now¡­ She was their only hope.


    Liu Yuchen looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful face with mixed emotions and was somewhat stunned.


    He cultivated in a place not far from Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Hearing that something bad had happened in the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom, he hurried over.


    After all, this was his home, and his family was here.


    No matter how much he wanted to break away from the Liu family¡­ He still could not turn a blind eye to it.


    So, he came back.


    However, he did not expect to see Feng Ruqing when he returned.


    Perhaps too much time had passed; the woman in front of him now was no longer the same as she was back then¡­


    Liu Yuchen bowed, a bitter smile playing on his lip.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t chosen to give up on you back then, would we all have ended up differently?


    ¡®Unfortunately, there is no if¡­¡¯


    He once made a choice that ruined his life!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not notice the man in the crowd; perhaps even if she saw him, she would not be too bothered.


    She was not interested in any unimportant person.


    Little Sword and Little Soul rushed into the battlefield. Their auras were so powerful that the whole sky turned gloomy, filling the surrounding people with a chill.


    Little Soul raised his hand and grabbed the black sword. He then rushed forward, slashing the enemy, and in the blink of an eye, the enemy fell into a pool of blood.


    Feng Ruqing looked at the scene before her expressionlessly and slowly walked toward Old Master Nalan and the others.


    ¡°You are injured. Let¡¯s go back, and I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Nalan Yan froze and frowned. ¡°What about these people, then¡­¡±


    ¡°They will take care of it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly.


    The people of the Nan family were too confident¡­


    So confident that they thought no one could return to Cang Yue Mainland.


    Therefore, the people they sent out were not strong enough to defeat Little Soul.


    Nalan Yan nodded; she always believed in her daughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, and you have to tell me where did you and Nan Xian go all these years? Why did you come back alone, and where is Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze sank slightly. ¡°He is still waiting for me in another place, so I cannot stay here for long. I will have to leave again later.¡±


    Initially, she had planned to come back to Cang Yue Mainland first, and then return to Land of No Return to meet up with Nan Xian.


    She did not expect that she would meet the people of the Nan family.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Tianwu¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Those people¡­ They came for you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°It was because of me and Grandfather that they found this place and wanted to take you away to threaten us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing had already guessed the Nan family would send people to catch Feng Tianwu.


    Moreover, they wanted her to kill Feng Tianwu with her own hands.

 Chapter 1937 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor III

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Tianwu was happy after he heard Feng Ruqing¡¯s words. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve found your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ He did not know how to come back, but now I¡¯ve found a way to return to Cang Yue Mainland.¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°I need to leave again later because Grandfather and Nan Xian are still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Feng Tianwu looked serious.


    Feng Ruqing shook his head. ¡°Father, you can not go for the time being. You have to wait for us to settle a few things first. Moreover, after the failure of the Nan family today, maybe they might come again. I will leave you some herbal wines and spirit herbs. You take advantage of this time to cultivate. I will also set up formations outside Liu Yun Kingdom, but¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve set the center of this formation in your study room. I¡¯ll use your blood and Mother¡¯s blood so that only you two can control and choose who you want to let in.¡±


    There was a reason why Feng Ruqing did so.


    The Nan family might find the Mu family if they did not get Feng Tianwu. Feng Ruqing could not stay here and wait for the Mu family to come, so she could only do so.


    ¡°You must be careful. Don¡¯t let any stranger enter this place!¡±


    Feng Tianwu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Father, Mother, Grandfather, Uncle, let¡¯s go. After I take care of all the things for you, I have to leave.¡±


    Other people were waiting for her.


    Therefore, she could not stay here for too long.


    ***


    Land of No Return.


    Inside Tianya¡¯s manor¡­


    The sound of laughter echoed throughout the manor, and the sound of it made all people in Tianya¡¯s manor feel happy.


    Qiu Hui was standing not far away. She looked at Xia Xia, who was playing with a big dog in front of her smilingly. Her eyes were filled with a gentle light.


    Suddenly, a strong breeze came, stunning Qiu Hui. As she regained her senses, she quickly dashed toward Xia Xia, pulling the little girl into her arms.


    The moment she took Xia Xia into her arms, several figures descended from the sky and stood in front of her.


    The leader was a woman dressed in green with a youthful appearance, but Qiu Hui could see from her eyes that she was no longer that young.


    There was even something familiar about this woman.


    ¡°Someone from the Nan family?¡± Qiu Hui¡¯s face was slightly sunken. ¡°Nan Feixue?¡±


    Twenty years ago, Nan Feixue competed in a martial art competition, and since then, she had kept chasing after Tianya.


    However, Tianya never had any feelings for her, so he ignored her.


    Yet, all people in the Nan family were known to be perverts.


    They loved to stalk and pester others.


    Nan Feixue was a nobody before, and only after Nan Fang became the new head of the Nan family did he bring her in and raise her status.


    So, in the end, she was just Nan Fang¡¯s ¡®dog¡¯.


    ¡°It seems that you still remember me.¡±


    Nan Feixue smiled. She turned to look at the little girl, who was protected by Qiu Hui in her arms, smirking. ¡°However, this little girl has to come with me today.¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face sank slightly.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°My lord said that this little girl is Nan Xian¡¯s child. The young master can only inherit the power left by Nan Changfeng using her blood.¡±


    Although Nan Feixue did not know why her lord had said so, she clearly understood that her lord would not lie.


    Even Master Nan Fang obeyed him, so shouldn¡¯t the others?

 Chapter 1938 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor IV

    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart tightened as she held Xia Xia in her arms tightly. She lowered her eyes and looked at the little girl in her arms.


    ¡°Xia Xia, are you afraid?¡±


    The little girl was still young, but she looked so calm. Her expression did not change as she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Qiu Hui smiled. ¡°I promised your mother to protect you, so I will not allow anyone to hurt you.¡±


    Even if it came with a heavy price, she would not hesitate to do so!


    Qiu Hui raised her head firmly, staring intensely at the people in front of her.


    ¡°If you want to take Xia Xia away, you have to step over my dead body first!¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui, do you think you can stop us just because you are from Nine Gate? An Emperor Warrior with extraordinary strength?¡±


    Boom!


    A storm lifted violently around Nan Feixue¡¯s body. It was so powerful that it shocked Qiu Hui a little.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®How is it possible?¡¯


    She knew Nan Feixue well.


    How could Nan Feixue reach this rank?


    Emperor Warrior!


    She had already reached Emperor Warrior tier!


    Qiu Hui panicked. She was also an Emperor Warrior, but she had to protect Xia Xia, so it was somewhat challenging to face Nan Feixue.


    ¡°Aunt Qiu, why don¡¯t you go first? I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    The little girl raised her small face stubbornly. ¡°I am Mother¡¯s daughter. I am not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things. How can I leave you behind? I told you, even if I die here today, I will never let anything happen to you!¡± Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°Besides, she can¡¯t kill you even if she¡¯s already an Emperor Warrior.¡±


    Nan Feixue sneered. She raised her hand, and in an instant, everyone from the Nan family surrounded Qiu Hui.


    Qiu Hui gritted her teeth, holding Xia Xia in her arms tightly. She held a long sword in her other hand and looked at these people in front of her fearlessly.


    ¡°Qiu Hui, since I dare to come, I am sure of killing you before snatching that little girl. So I only give you one chance. Are you sure you won¡¯t hand her over to me?¡±


    Qiu Hui sneered and answered Nan Feixue¡¯s words with her actions.


    She rushed toward Nan Feixue with a sword in her hand that emitted an icy cold aura.


    Tianya was kind to her. Without Tianya, she would have died a long time ago.


    Moreover, she had promised Feng Ruqing to take care of Xia Xia, so she must fulfill it.


    One must keep one¡¯s word¡­


    Even if it meant sacrificing one¡¯s life to keep a promise!


    The other members of the Nan family were a little weaker, so they could not stop Qiu Hui.


    Seeing Qiu Hui¡¯s swift attack, Nan Feixue no longer hesitated and rushed toward her.


    Clang!


    The long swords collided in the air, and sparks shot out in all directions.


    Qiu Hui needed to protect Xia Xia, making it difficult for her to resist the attack. Blood suddenly spurt out of her mouth.


    ¡°Aunt Qiu¡­¡±


    Xia Xia hugged Qiu Hui¡¯s neck, her big eyes watery like a deer¡¯s eyes.


    The other people of Tianya¡¯s manor also heard the sound and came out, but these were only ordinary people. They were no match for the skilled masters of the Nan family, and some of them were instantly killed.


    The blood flowed from the courtyard, staining the ground red.


    Qiu Hui held back the mouthful of blood in her throat, threatening to spill out of her mouth, and went swiftly toward Nan Feixue.


    She was as fast as the wind, and the long sword in her hand was like lightning, cutting through the air.


    The sword light was swift and fierce, heading toward Nan Feixue.


    Nan Feixue dodged to the side.


    The sword light cut the tree behind her before it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1939 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor V

    Nan Feixue sneered and looked at Qiu Hui; a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    She rose in the sky, holding her sword high before pointing it at Qiu Hui and rushing toward her.


    Qiu Hui had to take care of Xia Xia in her arms and could only fight with one hand. She was like the wind while her long sword was like a light beam, colliding with Nan Feixue¡¯s sword in the air again, splashing sparks everywhere.


    ***


    If it were the old Nan Feixue, she would never have been Qiu Hui¡¯s opponent. But recently, her strength had improved by leaps and bounds, causing Qiu Hui to feel somewhat tired from countering her attacks.


    Furthermore, at this moment, many skilled masters from the Nan family came with her. Her expression darkened as she looked at the others standing in Tianya¡¯s manor, a flash of determination appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    A voice came from the side.


    The moment Qiu Hui turned her head to look, she saw Tang Yin and Nalan Jing coming toward her.


    They looked somewhat anxious.


    Silver Snake Queen, Xiao Ya, followed from behind. They were both in a hurry and soon arrived in front of Qiu Hui.


    A light flashed in Qiu Hui¡¯s eyes. She turned to Xiao Ya and said with a firm expression. ¡°You must help me protect Xia Xia. Just stand here and don¡¯t move!¡±


    Since Xia Xia was in her arms, she did not have much energy to deal with Nan Feixue. If she allowed Xiao Ya protect Xia Xia, maybe the situation would be much better.


    As for why she did not let Xiao Ya take Xia Xia and leave¡­


    She did not know how many other skilled masters of the Nan family were out there. In case someone attacked them out there, it would be like delivering Xia Xia right into those people¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Ya extended her hands.


    Qiu Hui threw the little girl in her arms toward Xiao Ya.


    Only when she saw Xiao Ya take the little girl into her arms did she turn and face those people in front of her. There was a sense of fierceness in her eyes.


    ¡°Nan Feixue, you shouldn¡¯t have come to Tianya¡¯s manor!¡±


    Qiu Hui raised the long sword in her hand; she smiled coldly. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t have touched Xia Xia. Even if I can¡¯t kill you this time, when Tianya and Maiden Feng come back, you will find it difficult to escape. They will never let you go!¡±


    Xia Xia was the life of everyone in the whole manor.


    Anyone who wanted to hurt her would never have any good end.


    As she spoke, Qiu Hui did not give Nan Feixue another chance to speak. She moved as fast as lightning, and in an instant, she was in front of Nan Feixue.


    The powerful force spread throughout the sky again, making the sky of Wu Shang City all gloomy as if there was a violent storm coming.


    The Nan family people wanted to snatch Xia Xia. So, they swiftly rushed toward Xiao Ya, instantly surrounding her.


    ¡°Aunt Tang, hold me.¡±


    The little girl knew that it was not easy to fight with Xiao Ya holding her; she stretched out her tiny hand toward Tang Yin and smiled brightly.


    Looking at the smile on the little girl¡¯s face, Tang Yin¡¯s heart ached, and endless anger surged up to her heart. She looked at the group of people with eyes full of rage.


    Xia Xia was such a cute and kind little girl. Tang Yin did not understand why some people kept wanting to hurt Xia Xia!


    ¡°Little Xia Xia, let your uncle hold you. I want to get rid of these people.¡±


    Nalan Jing was stunned.


    Well, since his future wife was stronger than him, he could only be the one holding the kid.


    Perhaps it was because Xia Xia almost had an accident the last time that had caused Tang Yin not to waste her time and start cultivating harder. She had not yet fought anyone, but she needed to be better through fighting.

 Chapter 1940 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor VI

    ¡®The Nan family has sent their men to death!¡¯


    Nalan Jing pulled Xia Xia into his arms. He held the longsword in his hand tightly and faced the group of people in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect Xia Xia.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s lack of height made her look somewhat less impressive among these people.


    However, she was as fast as the wind.


    The dagger in his hand slashed through the air, and in an instant, it sliced through a person¡¯s throat. Blood splashed everywhere, staining this courtyard red.


    ***


    The blood from the battle splashed everywhere.


    Nan Feixue frowned and sneered at Tang Yin and Xiao Ya.


    ¡°One is a silver snake, and the other is a beastman. All the people of Tianya¡¯s manor are indeed powerful. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Wow!


    Just as Nan Feixue spoke, several figures appeared out of thin air again, floating in the sky.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face changed dramatically. She gripped the long sword in her hand tightly, staring at these people in front of her.


    ¡®These people are all very powerful and should be as strong as Nan Feixue.


    ¡®Since when did the Nan family have so many strong people?¡¯


    ¡°Feixue, ignore this woman. Our mission is to take this little girl away. Just kill all the other people.¡±


    Boom!


    Powerful energy filled the air.


    There were so many Emperor Warriors that it made it hard to breathe for the people present.


    Except for Qiu Hui, who was also an Emperor Warrior¡­


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at those skilled masters in the sky and then turned to look at Xiao Ya and Tang Yin, who were struggling under this powerful force.


    She patted Tang Yin¡¯s hand gently.


    ¡°Aunt Tang, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Spiritual qi emitted from Xia Xia¡¯s small hand, flowing from the palm into Tang Yin¡¯s body.


    It made all the feelings of heavy pressure disappear from her body, and she did not feel as uncomfortable as she did just now.


    When Tang Yin was much better, Xia Xia used the same method again on Xiao Ya and Nalan Jing.


    The smile on the child¡¯s face was bright and lovely as if she was not afraid of the situation.


    Qiu Hui looked back at Xia Xia, and after seeing that Xia Xia was unafraid, she relaxed a lot. She turned around, faced the enemy in front of her as she gripped the longsword tightly in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat one more time. If you want to take Xia Xia, then you must step over my dead body.¡±


    This was her promise. She would never fail to keep her word.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡±


    Nan Feixue sneered and rushed toward Qiu Hui.


    Her aura was like a thunderbolt, shocking the sky and earth.


    The other Nan family¡¯s skilled masters also made their moves and rushed toward Qiu Hui.


    Countless long swords were aimed at Qiu Hui¡¯s body, leaving her nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The moment Tang Yin turned her head, she saw this frightening scene, and her heart trembled in fear as she called out in panic.


    Qiu Hui slowly closed her eyes.


    A moment later, she opened her eyes slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tianya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maiden Feng¡­¡±


    ¡®I failed to protect Xia Xia.


    ¡®But I will do my best to block all the dangers headed for her.¡¯


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face showed no fear as she rushed toward these people.


    Even though she knew that she would die in this battle, she did not back down after all¡­


    Boom!


    Just as Qiu Hui was already looking at death, a flow of intense energy descended from the sky and landed in front of her.


    It forced the group of people surrounding them to take a few steps back.

 Chapter 1941 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor VII

    This force was more than familiar to Qiu Hui. She raised her head, bewildered.


    She was shocked as she saw many familiar figures standing in the sky¡­


    Her heart tightened, and she subconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡®First the Nan family, now even Nine Gate ?¡¯


    There were seven elders in the sky.


    Except for Hui Yan, all the other venerable had come together.


    The elder in grey robes led the group, looking down at the Nan family below, smirking.


    ¡°The people of the Nan family are really bold. They dare to hurt Nine Gate¡¯s disciples, and they also want to take away the Holy Maiden of my Nine Gate!¡±


    Nan Feixue frowned, looking at this group of people warily.


    Initially, she found out that Qiu Hui had already left Nine Gate and thought that these people from Nine Gate would not stand up for Qiu Hui. She did not expect that these people from Nine Gate would still appear today.


    ¡°What? Do you want to interfere?¡±


    Nan Feixue took a few steps back.


    She had just pressed Qiu Hui with her men, but if Nine Gate interfered in this matter, it might be harder for them to take the little girl away.


    ¡°They are all from Nine Gate. Of course, they are related to me. Qiu Hui wants to leave Nine Gate, but I haven¡¯t agreed yet, so she can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Boom!


    The elder in gray robes suddenly raised the longsword in his hand. He swung his sword, striking out fiercely. In an instant, the ground cracked.


    Nan Feixue¡¯s face changed slightly, she tightened her grip around the longsword.


    Suddenly, she laughed coldly.


    ¡°Nine Gate, you are asking for death. My lord will not spare you! Let¡¯s go. We must take this little girl!¡±


    Nan Feixue gritted her teeth and rushed toward Qiu Hui once again.


    Qiu Hui slightly puzzled, looking at those elders in the sky. Even though these people were now helping her against the Nan family, she still did not dare to let down her guard.


    She could never forget what Nine Gate had done to the people in Tianya¡¯s manor back then!


    ¡®As long as these people are given the opportunity, they will still take Xia Xia away!¡¯


    Qiu Hui lowered her gaze, hiding the dark light in her eyes.


    However, she also knew that now was not the time to think about this, especially in the face of Nan Feixue. She must be more careful.


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    Deep in Spirit Beast Mountain¡­


    Tianya held a long sword as he looked at Nan Fang coldly. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Suyi desperately tried to break the seal. Her hands were covered in blood, and her face was pale, but she did not give up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. I guess Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing are already dead. I heard that this mausoleum was built for her, and today she has really died inside.¡±


    Slash!


    Tianya slashed his sword fiercely, destroying all the surrounding trees.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Nan Fang.


    ¡°If she died, I¡¯ll send all the people of the Nan family to accompany her in the grave.¡±


    Old Master Nan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not say anything in the end.


    He sighed and smiled bitterly.


    ¡®Forget it¡­


    ¡®The Nan family now is no longer the one I once built. Nan Fang has taken it from me¡­


    ¡®All my men were killed by Nan Fang. Since this is the case, it is better to destroy the Nan family, and I can just build a new one.¡¯


    Seeing that Tianya was about to strike again, Nan Fang also raised his long sword, ready to face the attack.

 Chapter 1942 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor VII

    The two¡¯s power surged from the two swords, sending all the people around them flying several meters away.


    ¡°Tianya!¡±


    Nan Fang looked at Tianya, smirking.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use to be angry because she is already dead, and no one can save her anymore. Hahaha!¡±


    He deliberately provoked Tianya with these words. The cold smile bloomed across his face.


    ***


    Nan Luo stood behind Hui Yan. She pursed her lips, and her gaze was filled with regret.


    She was a little sad, but not because of Feng Ruqing¡¯s death. She thought that when Feng Ruqing died, she would no longer have a love rival.


    But¡­


    Nan Xian had also gone in with her.


    If Feng Ruqing lost her life, perhaps Nan Xan, too, would be killed by these people.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Luo tugged at Hui Yan¡¯s sleeve, her eyes filled with wariness.


    Hui Yan looked back at Nan Luo, and he touched her head gently. ¡°You¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. The Nan family must pay the price for hurting you.¡±


    The person he wanted to deal with more than Tianya was Nan Fang¡­


    There was no other reason besides the fact that Nan Fang had hurt his precious daughter!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Nan Fang pushed Tianya hard, sending Tianya a few steps back.


    He finally saw Nan Luo standing next to Hui Yan. He smirked


    Hui Yan quickly pushed Nan Luo behind him, blocking Nan Fang¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Nan Fang, how dare you touch my daughter. From now on, my Nine Gate has nothing to do with the Nan family. You and I are enemies forever!¡±


    ¡®Enemies forever?¡¯


    Nan Fang frowned and glanced at Nan Luo coldly.


    She bit her lip; her face was pale, panicked.


    Nan Fang had found out that she had betrayed him again.


    However, there was nothing she could do.


    Hui Yan was really nice to her, and she enjoyed the warmth in Nine Gate, the feeling that she had never enjoyed before.


    If Nan Fang disappeared forever, no one would snatch away her happiness, and no one would reveal her identity!


    ¡°You have betrayed me again!¡±


    Nan Fang¡¯s eyes were fierce, staring at Nan Luo coldly.


    He did not expect Nan Luo to be so bold as to betray him again!


    It seemed that he had underestimated his daughter!


    Nan Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She clutched Hui Yan¡¯s lapel and whispered, ¡°Father, I am afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡± Hui Yan raged. ¡°If you want something from Nine Gate, you can come to me. What are you bullying my daughter for?¡±


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°Do you know who your good daughter is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hui Yan was stunned, then said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to trick us. I won¡¯t believe in you no matter what, and I know my daughter well.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Nan Fang laughed wildly. He then looked at Hui Yan with eyes filled with pity. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ This girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s face changed dramatically. She stepped up from behind Hui Yan, clenching her fists tightly. ¡°At first, you took me away and wanted to use the method you use to deal with the spirit beast to confuse me. You wanted me to submit to you and help you get Nine Gate. But I refused, and you thought that I¡¯d betrayed you. Now you¡¯re angry with me, and you want to destroy my relationship with my father. Ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1943 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor IX

    Nan Luo raised her chin. She understood that she had nothing to lose.


    However, now, she had become Hui You, so why did she have to return to her nightmare when she could still stay in Nine Gate that treated her extremely well?


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Luo turned around, faced Hui You, and knelt.


    ¡°I know my explanation is useless. If you trust Nan Fang, I¡¯ve nothing more to say, but I will still stay by your side. The eldest young lady of the Nan family, Nan Luo, sent me out. She had suffered a lot in the Nan family, living a life that was worse than death. The Nan family valued the young master and neglected her. She was bullied every day.


    ¡°Nan Luo was a member of the Nan family, but she was a good girl. She even helped me escape! But in the end, she was killed by Nan Fang.


    ¡°Nan Fang drugged me and kept saying to me that I was Nan Luo, the young lady of the Nan family. I regained my senses later, but to trick Nan Fang, I pretended that he was controlling my mind, and that¡¯s how I left the Nan family.¡±


    She looked sincere, and when she talked about Nan Luo, she could not help but tear up.


    Of course, her tears were also real.


    She thought of the miserable life she had led all these years and compared all the oppression in the Nan family she once had with the warmth in Nine Gate¡­ She could not help but cry in relief.


    Tianya¡¯s gaze sank. He smiled coldly as he looked at Nan Luo.


    ¡®It seems that Qing¡¯er was right. This girl is undoubtedly Nan Luo.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯er¡­¡± Hui Yan heartbreakingly helped Hui You up from the ground, his eyes watery. ¡°That girl called Nan Luo is a good child. She had given up so much for you, and I will not forget her kindness. Nan Fang is heartless; he could even kill his daughter.¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her gaze.


    Indeed. She had died in Nan Fang¡¯s hand that day.


    However, she also thanked Nan Fang.


    If not for Nan Fang, she would not have had a good life as she had today.


    Nan Luo smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Nan Luo or Hui You.¡± Tianya withdrew his gaze and turned to Nan Fang. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can get out of the way. Let me settle with Nan Fang.¡±


    Hui Yan patted the young girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you wait here. I must settle accounts with him too.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he leaped up and stood next to Tianya; his voice was cold.


    ¡°Tianya, no matter what grudges we had in the past, today, we must all deal with Nan Fang together.¡±


    Tianya sneered and withdrew his gaze, ignoring the old man.


    Nan Fang was expressionless. He put one hand on his back; his eyes were cold and stern.


    ¡°Hui Yan, it seems that you¡¯re still dumb. This girl is obviously Nan Luo of my Nan family. I¡¯ll tell you honestly that it was me who killed your daughter and let Nan Luo take over your daughter¡¯s body. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he fiercely drew his longsword, raging, ¡°I am not going to believe your words. My daughter is alive and well, but I will not let you go after what you¡¯ve done to my daughter.¡±


    It was impossible for him to trust Nan Fang and not his daughter.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Nan Fang said nothing more. He was already behind Hui Yan in the blink of an eye.


    His fist was like the wind as it landed on Hui Yan¡¯s back with a boom.


    It was as if Hui Yan¡¯s back had grown eyes as he turned swiftly to Nan Fang¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 1944 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor X

    A powerful force surged from Nan Fang¡¯s fist, forcing Hui Yan back a few steps. Blood spurt out of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death! Now, even if I kill this woman in front of you, what can you do?¡±


    In a flash, Nan Fang was already standing in front of Nan Luo.


    He raised his hand and choked her neck tightly.


    The familiar suffocating came again, Nan Luo panicked. Her hands trembled hard, her face turned pale, and her eyes popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°Save¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    She struggled to hold out these few words.


    Nan Fang sneered and looked at Nan Luo. ¡°I have shown you mercy many times, and you have betrayed me again and again. This is the price of betraying me!¡±


    Since this girl did not learn from her mistakes, she could not blame him for being ruthless.


    Nan Luo felt her breathing grew weaker, and the feeling of suffocation made her panic; despair gradually filled her heart.


    Bang!


    The sword light came from behind. Nan Fang released his hand and looked at the sword light.


    The feeling of being able to breathe made her relieved. She caressed her neck, desperately inhaling. It was as if she tried to gulp all the oxygen she had lost just now.


    ***


    ¡°Hui Yan!¡±


    Nan Fang turned to look at Hui Yan standing in front of him. His eyes were cold as a sword, and his spiritual qi gathered and became more powerful.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! Is it worth sacrificing your life for a girl who has forcibly taken over your daughter¡¯s body?¡±


    Hui Yan smiled coldly. ¡°I told you that she is my daughter. I don¡¯t trust you anymore.¡±


    His daughter was clearly alive and well, yet Nan Fang said she was dead and that her body was occupied by someone else?


    Ridiculous!


    His daughter was his life, and she would never leave him!


    Therefore, he could never believe Nan Fang¡¯s words.


    Nan Fang sneered. ¡°Believe it or not¡­ After all, you and this girl both will die today.¡±


    The moment he said that, Nan Fang had already leaped up and slashed his sword at Hui Yan.


    The rest of the Nan family also made their move, surrounding the group of spirit beasts.


    Feng Lianqing¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat as he led the spirit beasts to face these enemies in front of him, not daring to let down his guard.


    Suyi was still trying to get inside the seal as best as she could.


    The white phoenix had been protecting Suyi, not allowing anyone to take a step closer to her¡­


    A cold light flashed in Tianya¡¯s eyes as he rushed toward Nan Fang.


    The sword light came toward Nan Fang, one after another, but Nan Fang was not afraid. He rushed toward Tianya fiercely, knocking all the sword lights in the air.


    Poof!


    Nan Fang suddenly drew his sword, stabbed Hui Yan¡¯s arm hard before pulling it out with strong force. Blood dripped from the wound, looking so horrifying.


    Nan Luo¡¯s heart tightened after seeing this scene; she clenched her fists tightly.


    She thought that Hui Yan and Tianya could kill Nan Fang when they worked together.


    However, she did not expect that in just a short time, Nan Fang¡¯s strength had improved a lot¡­


    She bit her lip and looked a little panicked.


    ¡®If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ve to give up with Hui Yan and escape to Nine Gate first.¡¯


    With Hui Yan¡¯s status, the people of Nine Gate would not mistreat her.


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡±


    Tianya balanced his unsteady body, looking at Nan Fang with eyes filled with anger, and swooped down again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Qing¡¯er is dead. Since I can¡¯t get in now, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

 Chapter 1945 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor XI

    Just now, he was overwhelmed with anger, but now that he thought about it, Nan Fang just said that someone had gone in to kill Qing¡¯er, but it did not mean Qing¡¯er would die in that person¡¯s hand.


    He trusted his granddaughter.


    All these years, so many storms had come to pass. Today would be no different.


    Nan Fang looked up at Tianya. ¡°Believe it or not, it is a fact that Feng Ruqing is dead. You can not help her even if you do not believe, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did you just say was dead?¡±


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice from nowhere spoke.


    This voice was so familiar that the people present all froze. They could not help but look up.


    Tianya stiffened, he turned his head blankly and immediately saw a familiar face.


    Feng Ruqing smiled stunningly. She was followed by a man and a sword with a huge pot hovered around her.


    In that instant, Suyi stopped moving.


    Feng Lianqing also stopped fighting with the person in front of him.


    Tianya¡¯s eyes were moist.


    Everyone looked at her without blinking.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Tianya wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    No one knew the nervous tension inside him when Nan Fang said those words.


    Even if he knew it was not true, his heart was still uneasy.


    Until¡­ He saw Feng Ruqing again.


    The weight in his heart finally lifted.


    Nan Fang was also a little shocked as he stared at Feng Ruqing dumbly.


    ¡°How are you still alive?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can I not?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nan Fang¡¯s face changed violently, ¡°Then, how did you come out? He said that it¡¯s impossible for people who went in to come out again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Fang and laughed out coldly.


    ¡°That only shows your dumbness. If I wanted to come out, of course, there are a hundred ways to come out.¡±


    She did not tell these people that she did not just come out but also made a trip to Cang Yue Mainland.


    After all, she wanted to stay longer in Cang Yue Mainland, but if Nan Fang knew that she had been there, he would definitely know that the people of the Nan family had failed in their mission.


    By then, he would only send more skilled masters to Cang Yue Mainland.


    She also did not know whether the Mu family had gone to Liu Yun Kingdom or not¡­


    The old master of the Mu family was Nan Xian¡¯s grandfather, and he was nice to Suyi. Second Uncle and Gu Yiyi were also there, and she did not want them to be in danger.


    This time, she had no time to go to Tian Shen Manor and could only use this method to keep them safe.


    Nan Fang clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Feng Ruqing has escaped. Does this mean that my lord has failed to kill her?¡¯


    At the thought of this, his whole face changed dramatically, and he gritted his teeth hard.


    ¡°Feng Ruqing, Tianya, this time I will let you go first. But next time, I, Nan Fang, will definitely come to the city with my troops. I will kill all of you and take Suyi back!¡±


    He no longer stayed, nor did he care about the rest of the Nan family. He said these and disappeared.


    Yes, he disappeared into thin air.


    He left very quickly, so fast that even Tianya did not have time to react when this guy escaped.


    Nan Fang left this fast because he had to go back to the Nan family first to find that lord and asked him what was going on inside.


    Therefore¡­


    He would not waste his time here.


    Soon, these people, Tianya and Feng Ruqing, would die!


    Nan Luo was a little stunned. He looked at the spot where Nan Fang had disappeared, not understanding why he suddenly left.

 Chapter 1946 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor XII

    Initially, she thought that this time, she could get rid of Nan Fang forever.


    However, unexpectedly, she still let him go¡­


    Nan Luo lowered her gaze and bit her lip hard with anger in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he has escaped.¡±


    Feng Ruqing shook her head; his voice sounded a little regretful.


    It was not easy to make Nan Fang leave Nan City. She thought she could settle the account with him today, but¡­


    No one knew how he had disappeared so suddenly.


    ¡°Little Qingqing.¡±


    The white phoenix heart rejoiced and pounced toward Feng Ruqing. He flapped his wings and asked curiously, ¡°How come you are alone? Where is Nan Xian?¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s chest tightened. She looked up at the palace in front of her with determination in her gaze.


    ¡°He, Fu Chen, and the others are still within the mausoleum. I will find them later, but¡­¡±


    A cold light flashed in her eyes. ¡°Nan Fang is going to meet with that person. If he can¡¯t contact that person, he may come again. Grandfather, I¡¯ll leave the huge pot with you because I am afraid Nan Fang will cause trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you¡­¡± Tianya frowned.


    Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The huge pot can¡¯t help me much now. Moreover, there¡¯s Nan Xian inside, so there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The old man let out a soft sigh, a bitter smile hanging at the corner of his mouth.


    He had actually reached the point where he needed his granddaughter¡¯s protection as well.


    When did he become so weak?


    ¡°Nan Fang¡¯s strength has increased recently. If it were a month ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been my opponent and be forced by me to hide like a shrunken turtle, not daring to come out.¡±


    A month ago, he went to Nan City just to find Nan Fang.


    However, Nan Fang was hiding in Nan City and refused to come out.


    No one knew what method Nan Fang had used to improve his strength drastically in just a month.


    ¡°Grandfather, I still have to tell you something.¡± Feng Ruqing turned to look at Tianya. ¡°I just found a way to go back to Cang Yue Mainland, and I have already gone back before.¡±


    ¡®What?


    ¡®Cang Yue Mainland?¡¯


    In an instant, Tianya and Suyi¡¯s eyes were all fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®She has already gone back to Cang Yue Mainland?¡¯


    ¡°There is a place within this palace that can lead to Cang Yue Mainland. The Nan family also knew about this because I met someone from the Nan family in Cang Yue Mainland.¡±


    Tianya¡¯s face sank.


    ¡®The Nan family went to Cang Yue Mainland?


    ¡®What did they do there?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was aware of the doubt in Tianya¡¯s heart. She continued, ¡°They want to take my father away. At first, I thought they would use him to threaten us. But it¡¯s not that simple¡­ Maybe they also want to use my father for something. No matter what the Nan family wants to do, it will endanger my father.¡±


    Tianya turned cold.


    ¡°We should not have let Nan Fang have the opportunity to leave just now.¡±


    ¡®This damned Nan Fang dared to go to Cang Yue Mainland.¡¯


    Tianya paused for a moment and asked again, ¡°Then, the people of Cang Yue Mainland¡­ Did they get hurt?¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head to look at Tianya, and after seeing the old man¡¯s cold and sullen face, she eventually nodded.


    ¡°Many people died in Liu Yun Kingdom!¡±


    Boom!


    Tianya smashed his fist fiercely into a tree and growled, ¡°Damned the Nan family! How dare they touch my people. I will make them pay in blood!¡±


    He was the emperor of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom were his children.


    However, the Nan family had caused countless deaths and injuries to his kingdom.


    This debt would never be cleared.


    All those people who went to Liu Yun Kingdom should die!

 Chapter 1947 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor XIII

    ¡°Fortunately, after I went to Cang Yue Mainland at that time, I did not rush to come back again and went to Liu Yun Kingdom first. Otherwise, I am afraid that all of them, including my grandfather, will not survive in that battle¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°However, the harm they brought to Liu Yun Kingdom, I will make them pay back as much as I can!¡±


    However, now was not the right time!


    ¡°Good then.¡±


    Tianya¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, seemingly filled with deep pain.


    Every innocent person in Liu Yun Kingdom lost their lives in these people¡¯s hands, causing his heart to ache like pins and needles stabbed at it.


    ¡°Suyi¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing slowly walked to Suyi¡¯s side; she looked serious.


    ¡°You wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go and bring Nan Xian out.¡±


    Suyi remained silent.


    Feng Ruqing took one last look at these people before walking toward the palace.


    As soon as she took a step, Suyi grabbed her arm.


    She stopped, waiting quietly.


    Suyi¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Ruqing¡¯s back, her eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Qing¡¯er, you must come back safely.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her eyes and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I will¡­ I will definitely come back safely.¡±


    This was the promise she made to Suyi.


    Suyi was afraid that once she let go, the palace would be like tigers and wolves, swallowing Feng Ruqing and never spitting it out again.


    She looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s resolute figure and finally slowly let go of her hand.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not turn back again and walked toward the seal with a firm step.


    The seal did not block her way, allowing her to walk right into it.


    Nan Luo looked at Suyi, who was so fond of Feng Ruqing, and clenched her fists tightly. Even her breathing grew heavy.


    She did not understand¡­


    Feng Ruqing ran away and left Nan Xian alone in that dangerous place, but Suyi was still so concerned about her!


    If it were her instead¡­


    When someone disregarded her son, she would definitely be furious and would not accept that woman anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, You¡¯er?¡±


    Hui Yan noticed the change in Nan Luo¡¯s expression, his heart tightened, and he touched her shoulder with some concern.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about what Nan Fang said just now? You don¡¯t have to worry because I won¡¯t believe his words. I can¡¯t neglect my daughter for him.¡±


    The one in front of him was not his daughter; could he not tell the difference?


    However, he thought that Nan Fang was just trying to ruin his relationship with his daughter.


    He would never fall for Nan Fang¡¯s scheme.


    Tianya hated Nan Fang and also had no good feelings for this fake father-daughter.


    He sneered. ¡°Sometimes what Nan Fang says is not necessarily a lie.¡±


    Hui Yan froze, and he turned to Tianya angrily.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Tianya smiled coldly. ¡°That girl, Nan Luo, once lived in my manor for a while. She kept stalking my grandson-in-law. I am not happy about my granddaughter being snatched away by him, but I am even more upset if someone tried to destroy my granddaughter¡¯s happiness. Even if they don¡¯t have the strength to do so, the intention they have at first was still unacceptable!¡±


    Nan Luo panicked, and she lowered her gaze without speaking.


    She was not panicking because of Tianya¡¯s words.


    It was just that she envied Feng Ruqing for having a grandfather who loved her so much.


    Unlike her, the happiness that she could not quickly obtain could only be obtained through a lie.

 Chapter 1948 - The Crisis In Tianyas Manor XIV

    ¡°Tianya!!!¡±


    In a flash, Hui Yan rushed toward Tianya angrily.


    Fierce wind surged out of his palm, blasting at Tianya¡¯s chest.


    Tianya grabbed Hui Yan¡¯s arm. A cold smile grew upon his face as he looked at Nan Luo, hiding behind Hui Yan mockingly.


    ¡°You still have time to settle accounts with me? Why don¡¯t you go and check whether this daughter of yours is real or not.¡±


    Tianya knew it was useless to say more, and he did not bother to speak with Hui Yan.


    He pushed Hui Yan hard, sending him out a few meters away.


    Hui Yan clenched his fists, snorted coldly, and turned to Nan Luo.


    ¡°You¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t believe whatever others say.¡±


    No matter who said that!


    Nan Luo raised her small face, a faint smile hanging at the corners of her lips as she responded gently, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®This feeling of being protected is so nice¡­


    ¡®Unfortunately, Hui Yan is a little weak.


    ¡®But he still has Nine Gate.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe with so many people from Nine Gate they can¡¯t still defeat Tianya!¡¯


    Nan Luo pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°General Tianya, I did ask my grandfather to work with Tianya¡¯s manor because of Master Nan Xian. I¡¯m friends with Master Nan Xian, but he doesn¡¯t want to contact me anymore because he¡¯s already had another woman with him. But I am not Nan Luo. He and I are just ordinary friends, and you don¡¯t even allow this?¡±


    After all, Nan Xian was not here, so whatever she said was up to her.


    Besides, she said these not for Tianya and the others. She only wanted to make her father trust her more!


    By then, even if Nan Xian denied it, she could explain to her father that it was because Tianya and others forced him to say so.


    As long as her father believed in her, she was halfway there!


    As for the other half¡­


    She must wait for Nan Fang to die before it could be completed.


    Suyi¡¯s eyes were cold. She glanced at Nan Luo expressionlessly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that Nan Xian has any friends outside.¡±


    Nan Luo replied smilingly, ¡°Aunt Su, Master Nan Xian is just afraid of Tianya and does not dare to say anything.¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face became colder. She did not have a good feeling about Hui You from the first moment she saw her¡­


    Especially after she knew that Hui You was Nan Luo.


    No matter what people said, it seemed that this old man would never believe it.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Hui Yan sneered. ¡°The people in Tianya¡¯s manor are all overbearing. You control that little girl, not allowing her to have a better future. Now, you want to restrict your grandson-in-law¡¯s freedom. You are so selfish. Whoever marries the girl from Tianya¡¯s manor is really pitiful. I think it¡¯s better if you give Nan Chiyou to us to teach. At least, she will not become another unreasonable girl.¡±


    ¡®All people have the freedom to make friends in life.


    ¡®People in Tianya¡¯s manor are so selfish, not allowing Nan Xian to take a concubine, and now they won¡¯t even give him the right to make friends.


    ¡®I guess only this old damn man would do this kind of thing.¡¯


    ¡°Your grandson-in-law is now afraid of you. But when he becomes stronger, it will be the day of your downfall! After all, even if he likes your granddaughter, he can¡¯t lose his self-respect as a man. Now that they are newlyweds. Of course, they have nothing to worry about. But as time passes, you will see it!¡±


    Tianya¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He glanced at Nan Luo and laughed out loud.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want because I don¡¯t care. It seems like I can already see the downfall of your Nine Gate.¡±


    This girl was tricky. With her in Nine Gate, even if Tianya did not destroy Nine Gate, it would fall in the hands of this girl sooner or later.


    It was funny that Hui Yan was still trusting her and did not even realize the changes in her.

 Chapter 1949 - The Battle I

    Hui Yan¡¯s face darkened. He viciously glared at Tianya, and as he turned to look at Nan Luo, his expression became gentle again.


    ¡°You¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to worry. Father will always trust you, not the outsiders. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing else here. Let¡¯s go back to Nine Gate first, and we¡¯ll settle the score with Nan Fang later.¡±


    Nan Luo somewhat hesitated. She looked back at the closed palace gate, her eyes filled with worry.


    ¡®What about Nan Xian¡­¡¯


    No matter how cold this man treated her, she still could not bring herself to be ruthless to him.


    But¡­


    Nan Luo looked at Hui Yan¡¯s worried face, she finally nodded. ¡°Alright, Father. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Indeed, Nan Fang would not return for this time being, and it was useless for them to stay any longer.


    Hui Yan no longer glanced at Tianya and the others; he took Nan Luo and left immediately.


    Now that he knew who had hurt his daughter. No matter what, he would not let these people go.


    The Nan family, Nan Fang!


    And Tianya, the old bastard!


    Hui Yan took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    He turned his back on Tianya and did not turn back even once.


    Tianya stared at Hui Yan¡¯s departure figure and sneered.


    ¡°Hui Yan is so stubborn. But, Nine Gate has nothing to do with me, so even if it were destroyed in Nan Luo¡¯s hand, it wouldn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Therefore¡­


    He had reminded Hui Yan, but that old man did not listen. If anything terrible happened, Hui Yan could not blame Tianya.


    ¡°Do we continue to wait now?¡±


    Suyi bit her lip and asked.


    Her gaze was filled with worries, a little uneasy about Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing going deeper into this palace.


    Tianya smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We can only wait here. There is no other way¡­¡±


    Indeed, they could only wait outside. What else could they do?


    They could not enter the palace and help them.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Lianqing wiped the blood on his face. ¡°Nan Fang has mentioned the person behind the Nan family. Who is that person, and why is he looking for trouble with Sister Ruqing and her husband?¡±


    Tianya shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m afraid only Nan Fang himself knows the identity of that person.¡±


    Suyi looked at Tianya and turned to the palace behind her; she was silent.


    The dark sky instantly quiet.


    The battle here was temporarily over. The spirit beasts lay on the ground resting. No one would break the peace of this moment¡­


    The sky was shrouded in a gray haze.


    The quiet Spirit Beast Mountain made people feel such a strong sense of danger.


    Everyone stayed cautious because no one knew when the danger would come again.


    ***


    Inside the palace¡­


    Feng Ruqing followed the track she had walked before, her pace light and fast, and she moved like the wind, speeding up to catch up to the man.


    The further she went in, more intense the pressure inside. There were faint sounds of battle coming from it. She panicked and walked even faster.


    Little Soul and Little Sword followed behind Feng Ruqing. They could sense the nervousness in Feng Ruqing, so no one opened his mouth to disturb her. They followed her silently.


    Soon, she saw the familiar figures. Her heart started beating faster.


    ***


    Not far away, the man was drenched in blood. His long snow-white hair was also wet with blood. It was so shocking and heartbreaking to see¡­

 Chapter 1950 - The Battle II

    The man standing in front of Nan Xian wore all black, and it was hard to see his expression.


    However, the cold smile playing on his lips seemed so gloomy. It was as if he was a demon from hell, coming with bloodthirsty, murderous intent.


    Nan Xian was covered in blood, while Fu Chen and Qing Han next to him did not have a way to escape.


    Fu Chen shielded Qing Han, using his own body to protect her.


    Nan Xian wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth before rushing toward the man in black again¡­


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mu Yi laughed coldly, which was quite creepy and gave others goosebumps.


    Boom!


    A powerful force exploded from these two people, but it did not destroy any part of this palace; it disappeared quickly.


    It was as if there was a force in this palace that could suck away all the spiritual power to protect this palace.


    Nan Xian suddenly caught a glimpse of Feng Ruqing standing in front of him. He looked up, and his cold and handsome face finally showed a hint of expression. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of her.


    He raised her hand and pulled Feng Ruqin into his arms, hugging her tightly.


    The man¡¯s embrace was so warm that it released all the tension that she had these few days.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Nan Xian caressed the woman¡¯s hair; his voice and his gaze were as gentle as water.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart slightly ached. She wiped the blood at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    Mu Yi turned around and saw Feng Ruqing.


    He frowned and sneered. ¡°I did not expect you to come out!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her head to look at the man in black in front of her, frowning.


    Suddenly, a strong force burst into her mind, nearly causing her brain to explode.


    It was a high mountain¡­


    Countless girls fell into a pool of blood in front of the gate.


    On the other side, the leader was a man in black who led a group of people to occupy the entire mountain, leaving everyone inside the gate dead at his hands.


    The most unforgettable thing to her was the man¡¯s smirk at the end of it all¡­


    Feng Ruqing slowly lowered her hand, her face turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ I remember you. When I first saw the ice-coffin, I could see the memories of those girls in the ice-coffin.


    ¡°It was you who led the people to them and left them all dead in a pool of blood!¡±


    Mu Yi sneered and looked at Feng Ruqing. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t killed too many of our disciples, we wouldn¡¯t have done anything to those people. So it wasn¡¯t me who killed them. It was you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s voice was cold, and in an instant, he was already above Mu Yi¡¯s head.


    The sword in his hand emitted a cold aura; his face was cold as he tried to chop off the man¡¯s head.


    The man in black dodged the attack.


    Nan Xian¡¯s sword landed on the ground, leaving a deep mark in it.


    Bang!


    Mu Yi raised his hand, a strong wind surged out of it, striking at Nan Xian.


    His punch was harsh when it hit Nan Xian¡¯s shoulder.


    Nan Xian fell backward, and he could feel a mouthful of blood in his throat, but he held it back.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Nan Xian looked up at Mu Yi. ¡°She did nothing wrong!¡±


    He stood up straight. His face remained serious.


    ¡°Because what she kills is always the person who should be killed!¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Nan Xian, her gaze fixed upon him. ¡°Do you remember something?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He remembered all the grudges and feuds that he once had thousands of years ago.


    However, the person Feng Ruqing was today was no longer the Ninth Emperor back then.


    And he was Nan Xian, Feng Ruqing¡¯s love.


    The past was like a cloud of smoke, and it did not matter anymore.


    The one he cared about in this life was only Feng Ruqing!


    ¡°Even if you remember, so what? Nan Changfeng back then was not our opponent. You are just someone who relies on the Ninth Emperor to survive. Hahaha!¡± Mu Yi laughed out loudly.


    Even though Nan Changfeng was strong, he could not resist the attack from countless skilled masters in this land.


    That day, Nan Changfeng was chased by many people and was killed by them.


    When the Ninth Emperor arrived, she could only collect his dead body.


    He would not forget the grief-stricken eyes of the Ninth Emperor. It was filled with so much hurt! Hahaha!


    Unfortunately, many skilled masters died in that battle. The Ninth Emperor killed them all¡­

 Chapter 1951

    Was it wrong for him to take revenge for those people?


    They would not have killed Nan Changfeng if the Ninth Emperor had not provoked them first!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing looked at Mu Yi coldly.


    ¡®This man is crazy. There¡¯s no use talking to this kind of person.¡¯


    Nan Xian held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand tightly; a light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you trust me?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned and nodded.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Listen to me. You must keep walking forward and do not look back. There¡¯s something left by the Ninth Emperor back then at the end of this palace. I have recalled everything.¡±


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor left something?¡¯


    Mu Yi looked at Nan Xian doubtfully.


    He had stayed here for a long time. How come he had not found anything else in the palace?


    A light flashed behind Mu Yi¡¯s eyes as he rushed forward.


    He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back later! You won¡¯t be able to escape anyway. Hahaha!¡±


    He laughed arrogantly for a long time.


    Feng Ruqing did not move as she quietly watched Mu Yi¡¯s leaving figure.


    Qing Han was a little anxious. ¡°Mother, he will snatch the thing Father mentioned just now. We must hurry up!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°If the Ninth Emperor had really left something behind, Nan Xian would not have mentioned it in front of him. He just wants to lure Mu Yi away for the time being.¡±


    Nan Xian smiled.


    As usual, he did not need to say anything more because Qing¡¯er would always understand what he had in mind.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, there is indeed something inside the palace that the Ninth Emperor had left behind.


    ¡°But not in the place I mentioned just now; it is at the entrance of the palace¡­¡±


    ¡®The entrance?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was a little surprised.


    ¡°Go back and open the painting on the wall.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a fierce breath came from up ahead.


    Nan Xian¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Go quickly! I¡¯ll block him!¡±


    Mu Yi was so fast because he was so familiar with the ins and outs of the palace.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart sank as she looked at Nan Xian with some worry.


    However, she understood there was another important thing she needed to do.


    Therefore, she turned back without saying anything and ran wildly in the direction she came from.


    In a flash, Mu Yi was already in front of Nan Xian. His eyes were red with anger, and his voice was cold. ¡°Nan Changfeng, you dare to lie to me?! Did you deceive me just to let the Ninth Emperor escape?¡±


    Nan Xian raised the long sword in his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mu Yi sneered. ¡°She can¡¯t escape from Spirit Beast Mountain. After I settle you, I¡¯ll go find her again!¡±


    ¡®None of them can escape!¡¯


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not turn around, at all; she ran as fast as she could to the entrance.


    This place was a lobby.


    There were many spirit beasts painted on the walls of the entrance.


    These spirit beasts seemed as if they would jump out from the paintings; they looked so real.


    ¡°Nan Xian said that these paintings on the walls could be opened.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned and walked to the wall.


    Little Sword buzzed and let out a chirping sound, seemingly responding to something.


    Feng Ruqing rubbed the paintings on the wall gently as she quietly sensed the aura on it.


    When her finger touched a dragon, a light suddenly flashed from the dragon scales and cut her finger.

 Chapter 1952 - The Battle IV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Hiss!


    She withdrew her hand and found that blood was flowing from the wound on her fingers, dripping onto the dragon scales.


    At that moment, the dragon scales glowed brightly.


    The intense light enveloped the entire palace and enveloped her figure¡­


    ***


    Not far away, Mu Yi swung his sword angrily.


    Nan Xian staggered a bit, unable to defend himself from the attack anymore.


    However, even so, he still did not retreat and had used his last strength to buy time for Feng Ruqing.


    At the moment when the sword was about to pierce through him, a bright light suddenly appeared, making Mu Yi scream, and he hurriedly blocked his eyes.


    ***


    The light engulfed Feng Ruqing¡¯s figure and swallowed all of her sanity as well.


    By the time she regained her senses, she had found herself standing on top of a mountain.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    A familiar voice came from the side.


    Feng Ruqing turned, and her gaze fell upon the young man next to her.


    The young man had a smile on his stunning face, his silver hair was dazzling, and there was a silver line between his eyebrows.


    Compared to the cold Nan Xian, the young man in front of her could be described as an immortal and also a demon.


    Their beauty was incomparable.


    ¡°Nan¡­ Changfeng?¡± Feng Ruqing tried to say his name, somewhat confused.


    The young man froze; he seemed a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiu¡¯er? You used to call me Changfeng. Why are you calling me by my name now? Is it because you¡¯re not happy that I hurt the young master of Blazing Flame Sect yesterday?


    ¡°But that Blazing Flame Sect¡¯s master insulted Jiu¡¯er. He said that Jiu¡¯er¡¯s face was ugly, and that¡¯s why she kept her mask on. Only we know how beautiful Jiu¡¯er is.¡±


    ***


    The young man¡¯s voice was clear and pleasant to hear, making Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart warm.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. No matter who you hurt, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The young man smiled.


    His smile was so stunning.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, when can we move out of Feng Mountain?¡±


    ¡®Feng Mountain?


    ¡®This name¡­ Is somewhat familiar¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why do you want to move out of Feng Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I want to spend time alone with Jiu¡¯er. I only need to prepare Jiu¡¯er¡¯s meals. If I¡¯m on Feng Mountain, they would come around and try to grab the food when I prepare them, which I don¡¯t really like.¡±


    ¡®Because I just want to spend my life alone with Jiu¡¯er¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing somewhat understood.


    ¡®Feng Mountain that Nan Changfeng mentioned should be that place, right?¡¯


    Thinking of those girls dying tragically at the mountain gate, Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes darkened. Yet another tingling sensation reached her heart, making it a little difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    She could not wait to see them.


    She wanted to see them alive, not lying in that cold, icy coffin.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The young man smiled and walked up to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side; his smile was so bright. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing did not remember the way back, so she kept following the young man.


    The young man was also a bit confused. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Jiu¡¯er?


    ¡®Why does it feel¡­ As if something is not quite the same¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, this place was near Feng Mountain. She froze, looking at the mountain gate in front of her. Suddenly, that bloody scene came back to her mind, making her heart ache.


    She did not understand why she was here, but she knew that she could not change anything that had happened.


    There was no way to reverse what had already happened.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±

 Chapter 1953 - The Battle V

    As she stepped into Feng Mountain, countless girls approached her.


    Each of these girls was stunningly beautiful with their unique characteristics.


    It showed that the Ninth Emperor loved beauty.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The girls¡¯ hearts rejoiced.


    They all surrounded her.


    It was as if she had become an indispensable part of these girls¡¯ lives.


    Feng Ruqing looked at these slightly familiar faces, and she choked. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡®It seems like the girls are still not aware that they will suffer a fatal disaster in a few days.


    ¡®Now they are still alive and well¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing held back all the aching in her heart and faked a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    She glanced at the crowd, and she abruptly noticed a very familiar figure within the crowd.


    ¡®Xiao Ya?


    ¡®And Xiao Ya¡¯s real name is Xiao Ya¡­¡¯


    She paused and called out, ¡°Xiao Ya¡­¡±


    The Xiao Ya she met today still had not encountered so much pain. She smiled with a blush on her cheek.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡¯ve been learning to cook recently.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    Xiao Ya shyly lowered her head. ¡°Soon, I can replace Nan Changfeng, and you can get rid of him.¡±


    When the Ninth Emperor brought Nan Changfeng back, Feng Mountain lacked a handyman.


    Now the handyman was too handsome, and he had charmed the Ninth Emperor to the core.


    Every time she went out, the Ninth Emperor would only take him and not the other girls anymore.


    ¡°Really?¡± A girl in green came and pushed Xiao Ya out of the way. ¡°You have already blown up four kitchens and burned down the courtyard five times learning how to cook.¡±


    Xiao Ya was speechless.


    She was a little embarrassed, and she snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not skilled yet, but I¡¯ll master it soon.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and did not say anything.


    She remembered that Xiao Ya knew how to cook.


    Just how much hardship did Xiao Ya endure out there after leaving here? What had made her life so tragic?


    Perhaps, the one who had hurt her the most¡­ Was Tang Yin¡¯s father.


    Nan Changfeng looked at the group of girls. His face was cold as he pulled Feng Ruqing to his side.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, these people are born stupid. They will never be good at cooking. It¡¯s better if I prepare the meals for you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled and looked at Nan Changfeng.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face had disappeared since he stepped into the mountain gate.


    He had a cold, expressionless face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you smile anymore? I still think you look good when you smile.¡±


    The young man turned and revealed a captivating smile.


    His voice was soft, and his smile was so beautiful.


    ¡°Because¡­ I only smile for Jiu¡¯er alone.¡±


    The girls were shocked.


    ¡®That vixen is a sweet talker!¡¯


    The girls gritted their teeth.


    If Feng Mountain was not really short of a handyman, this boy would have long been driven away by them.


    Initially, he came here to do chores, but now he even wished to sleep with the Ninth Emperor.


    He had gone much too far!


    Feng Ruqing smiled slightly, but she could not smile as she still thought about the tragic situation that would happen later.


    Nan Changfeng died, and the entire mountain was destroyed¡­


    If she could go back to a thousand years ago¡­ Maybe she could still stop it.


    However, Feng Ruqing knew that the place where she was today was not really the same as a thousand years ago.


    Therefore, a lot of things could not be stopped.


    Feng Ruqing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s rest first.¡±


    After she said this, she walked toward the courtyard.

 Chapter 1954 - The Battle VI

    She did not remember anything.


    However, once she walked into the gate, she felt everything was so familiar, and she did not need anyone to show her the way to the place she had lived before.


    Feng Ruqing still did not understand until now why the dragon scale would send her here.


    However, since Nan Xian said that the Ninth Emperor left behind the things on the walls, they must not be harmful to her, and perhaps soon, she would find out how to use them.


    ***


    The moment Feng Ruqing stepped into the room, she felt that everything around her was familiar.


    It seemed that there was a wave of memories trying to enter her mind but was blocked by something.


    She desperately tried to recall but could not remember anything.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    A young man¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    Feng Ruqing looked up and saw Nan Changfeng walking in the sunlight.


    He was unbelievably beautiful. No wonder the Ninth Emperor went crazy back then because of him.


    ¡°I feel that you seem to be a little off today¡­¡±


    The young man sat down at Feng Ruqing¡¯s bed and raised his hand to touch her forehead. He frowned and sounded puzzled. ¡°You would let me warm the bed first before you went to sleep.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She froze for a moment.


    ¡°Cough!¡± She coughed a little. ¡°I¡¯m too tired today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng leaned on Feng Ruqing¡¯s body and smiled. ¡°Your smell, your feelings, and your soul are so familiar. Otherwise, I would have thought that someone else was impersonating the Ninth Emperor to deceive me¡­


    ¡°I would kill anyone who tries to impersonate the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    He would not allow anyone to insult her out there.


    Moreover, he would not allow anyone else to do evil under the name of the Ninth Emperor.


    Just as Nan Xian did to Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing laughed bitterly.


    She was the Ninth Emperor, except that she was from a thousand years later. But her soul was still the same as it once was. That was why Nan Changfeng felt familiar and did not suspect anything.


    After all¡­


    Nan Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor were in love, and in the next life, Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing became husband and wife.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡± Feng Ruqing looked sideways at Nan Changfeng and smiled faintly. ¡°I am the Ninth Emperor. There will be no change.¡±


    ¡°Well, I trust you¡­ Whether you are the Ninth Emperor or not, I can tell at a glance.¡±


    Nan Changfeng stroked her hair gently; he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll warm your bed, and you can rest when it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was silent.


    No wonder the Ninth Emperor back then failed to sleep with Nan Changfeng, leaving a feeling of deep resentment.


    Nan Changfeng was indeed a bit too naive to simply warm the bed.


    Even his young face showed no other emotions.


    He was simply like a blank sheet of paper.


    There was indeed a big difference between him and Nan Xian¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled.


    However ,this was Nan Changfeng, the man that the Ninth Emperor was deeply attached to back then.


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s bed warming was indeed just as Feng Ruqing thought. He only warmed the bed.


    After the bed was warm, he climbed out of bed and let Feng Ruqing get into bed to rest.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked up at Nan Changfeng. ¡°You¡¯re going back to your room to rest?¡±


    Nan Changfeng frowned. He looked at Feng Ruqing in confusion and pointed at the corner of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been sleeping here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She suddenly felt that the Ninth Emperor was somewhat cruel.


    She could not sleep with Nan Changfeng, so she punished him by making him sleep on the floor?


    ¡°Because Jiu¡¯er is easily hungry in the middle of the night. I¡¯m here to take care of Jiu¡¯er conveniently. Men and women are different. I can sleep here.¡±


    The young man smirked. He came close to Feng Ruqing¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Jiu¡¯er doesn¡¯t want me to sleep on the ground?¡±

 Chapter 1955 - The Battle VII

    He leaned in closer to her.


    She could feel his warm breath on her face.


    Feng Ruqing was not the same Feng Ruqing who was like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey as she did before she got married to Nan Xian.


    She calmly raised her head and looked at the young man. ¡°I think you can go sleep in another room.¡±


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er has never let me go to the other room before.¡± The young man frowned. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, are you afraid that I will climb into your bed in the middle of the night?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned and lowered her gaze.


    She smiled.


    She did not remember anything, nor could she recall all the past with Nan Changfeng.


    Based on the initial feeling alone, she felt that this young man was just a young, innocent, cute little white rabbit.


    But now¡­


    She suddenly found that this guy was a big-tailed wolf with a hidden tail.


    The only thing that she did not understand was why the Ninth Emperor had not been able to sleep with him for so many years¡­


    They loved each other, but they had not taken that final step.


    Feng Ruqing did not hesitate to kick Nan Changfeng, who had leaned in a little too close to her ear. ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    Nan Changfeng was stunned.


    He stared at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    This was the first time Jiu¡¯er had treated him like this.


    Could it be that he had beaten too many people recently and not brought Jiu¡¯er with him, and Jiu¡¯er was unhappy?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He answered obediently and went back to his room. He seemed aggrieved as he stared at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    Feng Ruqing did not bother herself with him again. She was about to fall asleep when her hand accidentally touched something cold on the bed.


    She froze and hurriedly pulled out a scale from the blanket.


    The scale glowed white, making Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart tremble.


    It was the same dragon scale as the one on the wall.


    It had followed her, too!


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s gaze sank as she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Why did you send me here?¡±


    The dragon scale did not answer her. It only quietly lay in her hand.


    Nan Changfeng looked up in confusion. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze.


    She was not in a hurry. After all, the dragon scale had sent her to this place, so there must be a reason for it.


    She just needed to wait patiently¡­


    Just like the time she had seen the past life in her dream; when the time came, she would naturally wake up.


    The same things always happened.


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath and fell back to sleep.


    When she woke up, she saw a handsome face.


    The young man smiled faintly and was leaning a little too close to her.


    She could even feel his warm breath.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng!¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s face darkened, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡±


    Nan Changfeng laughed. ¡°You look too good, and I couldn¡¯t help but look at you a few more times.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    ¡®Is this bastard really Nan Xian from a thousand years later?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s already morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°You slept too long this time. By the way, I have to go out in a few days. Didn¡¯t you say you want to go back to the Divine Herbs Sect? Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡®The Divine Herbs Sect?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. ¡®There is also a Divine Herbs Sect here?¡¯


    It seemed like this place that the dragon scale told her to come to not only had these familiar people, but other places were also the same as a thousand years later¡­


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll just go on my own.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly and said. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Changfeng. Somehow, a feeling of uneasiness surged in her heart.


    That feeling was so strong that she could not suppress it no matter how hard she tried¡­

 Chapter 1956 - The Battle VIII

    Feng Ruqing really wanted to take a look at the Divine Herbs Sect of a thousand years ago. Therefore, she did not continue to stay at the mountain. She got up and walked toward the Divine Herbs Sect.


    Perhaps it was because she had once lived in this place; even though Feng Ruqing did not remember anything, she could still vaguely know how to get to the Divine Herbs Sect.


    The Divine Herbs Sect now was not the same as it was a thousand years later, but the entire Divine Herbs Sect was more than familiar to Feng Ruqing.


    She followed her memory of the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s location and headed in the direction of the back of the mountain.


    Just as she stepped into the back mountain, a black dragon flew down from the sky and instantly transformed into a young and handsome man standing in front of her.


    ¡°Big Black¡­¡±


    Looking at the familiar figure, Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart softened, and the corners of her lips also curled up.


    ¡°Little Nine, you have finally come back to visit me.¡±


    The young man ran wildly toward Feng Ruqing with a warm smile on his face.


    Feng Ruqing did not hesitate to move to the side, dodging the young man.


    He pounced and looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully, biting his sleeve.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°I just came to visit. Where are Fu Chen and Qing Han?¡±


    According to what Fu Chen and Qing Han said, they had yet to transform into human form now and were in the herb garden at the back of the mountain taken care of by Big Black.


    Feng Ruqing really wanted to meet them.


    These two spirit herbs had accompanied her from the beginning until now.


    ¡°Oh, they have just finished eating, probably sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    She smiled faintly and walked toward the herb garden.


    Many spirit herbs were planted in the Divine Herbs Sect¡¯s herb garden, including many high-grade spirit herbs, so much so that a dense spiritual aura was wafting over the entire garden.


    Feng Ruqing did not see the two little kids in their original form, but she could recognize those two in the garden at a glance.


    In the front, a small sapling bent in the wind, and the red flower next to it leaned on it, standing in the middle of the herb garden.


    ¡°Fu Chen¡­¡± Feng Ruqing squatted down, caressed the sapling, and turned to look at the red flower. ¡°Qing Han, I¡¯m back to see you.¡±


    The sapling and the red flower danced in the wind, seemingly responding to Feng Ruqing.


    However, they could not speak yet, and they could not express their thoughts and feelings.


    ¡°Little Nine, these two little ones are growing very well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Big Black walked up to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side and said smilingly.


    Feng Ruqing raised her head and patted Big Black¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m always pleased with your job.¡±


    This sentence made Big Black¡¯s heart bloom; even his face broke into a happy smile.


    ¡°Little Nine, I will ask someone to prepare meals for you.¡±


    Big Black turned around happily, transformed into a black dragon, and headed down the mountain.


    Once Big Black left, Feng Ruqing squatted down again and sat next to Fu Chen and Qing Han, staring at the two little ones swaying in the wind.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, I know you can hear what I say. After this, maybe¡­ I will leave.


    ¡°And after I leave, the Divine Herbs Sect will be tragically changed, and¡­ Nan Changfeng and I will become history.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Nan Changfeng and I will meet in another lifetime. He is my State Preceptor, Nan Xian, and you¡­ Will also accompany me all the way.¡±

 Chapter 1957 - The Battle IX

    Perhaps in this strange place, there were a lot of things that Feng Ruqing could not tell others but these two little things that could not speak yet.


    ¡°During this time, I will stay in the Divine Herbs Sect to accompany you for a while, and later¡­ I am afraid that we will only meet in the next life.¡±


    The little red flower moved its petals as if she wanted to say something but had no way to say it.


    There was a huge cottage on the back hill built by the Ninth Emperor to facilitate these two spirit herbs¡¯ care.


    Therefore, Feng Ruqing did not leave the Divine Herbs Sect. She stayed in the back hill inside the cottage.


    She came out every day to talk with the two-spirit herbs.


    The two spirit herbs could not respond to her but seemed to understand her every sentence.


    Today¡­


    Feng Ruqing had just come out of the room when Big Black suddenly descended from the sky. It held a letter in its hand and handed it to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Little Nine, here is a letter for you.¡±


    ¡®A letter?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing froze and frowned. She took the letter handed to her by Big Black and opened it gently.


    Her calm face changed dramatically after she read the contents of the letter. She remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°Little Nine, did something happen?¡± Big Black looked at Feng Ruqing blankly and asked.


    Feng Ruqing shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Big Black, I have to leave. Maybe I won¡¯t be back for a long time.¡±


    Big Black was stunned, staring at Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the young man¡¯s bright smile.


    What had happened to Big Black after she left¡­


    And how did he get to Hua Xia to find her¡­


    ¡°I still have a few words to say to Fu Chen and Qing Han. Big Black, you can rest first. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The young man smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the cottage. Nothing too difficult, and no one comes here to look for trouble. Moreover, many people accompany me here. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    He paused and looked at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°I want you to be here with me.¡±


    ¡®No one can compare to you¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart ached, she nodded slightly. ¡°Mm.¡±


    The young man knew that Feng Ruqing had a few things to say to the two spirit herbs, so he turned around and left.


    His figure looked a bit lonely and desolate¡­


    Once the young man¡¯s figure had completely disappeared, Feng Ruqing regained her senses and turned to Qing Han and Fu Chen.


    ¡°Just now, I received a letter. Changfeng is in danger. Those people are using Changfeng¡¯s life to threaten me. I must go to them.


    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t know why the dragon scale had sent me to this place. But now¡­ I finally understand.


    ¡°It wants me to take the path that the Ninth Emperor took back then, and I¡¯ll live it all over again.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took a deep breath as she squatted down, caressing the two spirit herbs gently.


    ¡°This time, I have no way to come back. Fu Chen, Qing Han, see you in a thousand years.¡±


    She remembered when Fu Chen once said to her¡­


    After the Ninth Emperor returned, she told Fu Chen that her lover was in danger and that she had to leave to find him.


    After that, she never came back.


    Feng Ruqing slowly stood up.

 Chapter 1958 - The Battle X

    The two spirit herbs swayed harder; they probably did not want her to leave. They were afraid that if she left, they really could not see her again.


    Feng Ruqing did not look at the two spirit herbs again; she turned around and walked down the mountain.


    Her pace was firm, unquestionable as if she was determined to die.


    The scales hidden in her dress emitted strong heat, burning her chest.


    However, she understood that this was the path she must take.


    If she followed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s path, perhaps she could leave this place.


    ¡®Nan Xian¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze, hidng the worry in them.


    She must go back as soon as possible.


    Nan Xian was still waiting for her.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing knew that the ending would be the same, but she still rushed over as fast as possible.


    She hoped that by the time she got there, she could still save Nan Changfeng.


    However, in the end, it was still too late¡­


    As she reached the forest, Nan Changfeng was already drenched in blood. He was lying in a pool of blood, and the sight of bright red blood was like a long sword, fiercely stabbing Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart¡­


    It was as if she had gone through such pain before¡­


    ¡°Changfeng!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s voice was filled with grief. She rushed forward, and in an instant, was next to Nan Changfeng, pulling him from the ground and into her arms.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?!¡±


    The young man was barely smiling. He caressed Feng Ruqing¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°They have dug a trap for you. If I didn¡¯t come, it would have been you who would have fallen into their trap.¡±


    So, he had come on her behalf¡­


    He only wanted her to be safe forever.


    ¡°Changfeng!!!¡±


    The young man¡¯s blood stained Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm, a feeling of intense pain spread in her heart.


    It made her face turn pale with pain, and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°You said you had to leave for something the other day. Was it just for this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Changfeng¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°My Jiu¡¯er is so powerful. How can their trap harm her? You are fit to fight them head-on¡­¡±


    Cough!


    The young man coughed a mouthful of blood, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    He could no longer warm Jiu¡¯er¡¯s bed and cook for her.


    If he was not with her anymore, who would take care of her when she was cold and hungry?


    He could not bear¡­


    To leave her alone.


    Feng Ruqing took out many spirit herbs and desperately fed Nan Changfeng with them.


    However, his heart and soul had suffered irreparable damage; no spirit herb could save him!


    ¡°Mu Yi!¡±


    The head of the group was dressed in black and was more than familiar with Feng Ruqing¡­


    Nowadays, Mu Yi was fighting with Nan Xian in the palace.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stood up and stared at Mu Yi coldly.


    Her heart burned with anger as her expression darkened.


    Her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng brought this upon himself!¡± Mu Yi laughed coldly. ¡°We have set up the formation and waited for you to come over, but who knew that he would rush in himself and destroy the formation that we had spent countless hours setting up? Nan Changfeng asked for his death, so he can¡¯t blame any of us.


    ¡°Moreover, even without the formation, my men and I are enough to make you half-dead. Hahahahaha!¡±


    Mu Yi laughed wildly, his laughter was filled with madness.


    Feng Ruqing closed her eyes¡­


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s blood stained her dress red.


    It made her heart stop beating for a moment¡­

 Chapter 1959 - Battle XI

    The sound of the wailing wind fell silent, and it was quiet as if only she and Nan Changfeng were left¡­


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s voice was weak. It was as if he would lose it at any moment.


    He looked at Feng Ruqing in front of him with a warm smile on the corner of his lips.


    Perhaps it was his voice that made Feng Ruqing regain her senses. She did not glance at the group of people in front of her again. Instead, she squatted in front of Nan Changfeng and held his hand tightly.


    ¡°I will not spare anyone who hurt you!¡±


    Nan Changfeng had already lost his life, but he used the power of his soul as a consumption, only to¡­ Wait for her to appear¡­


    To see her one more time.


    Even just one glance.


    Nan Changfeng smiled weakly. ¡°What will happen to us¡­ In the future?¡±


    Feng Ruqing froze, and she looked at Nan Changfeng in silence.


    ¡°You are not Jiu¡¯er, but yet, you are Jiu¡¯er.¡± Nan Changfeng¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I want to know¡­ In the future¡­ Can we still be together?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing bore with the pain in her heart and nodded. ¡°Your name will be Nan Xian, and my name will be Feng Ruqing. We will still be together and have a lovely daughter. Her name is Nan Chiyou, and we also called her Xia Xia, and¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s hand slid off Feng Ruqing¡¯s palm. He smiled, and his gaze was filled with reluctance.


    All these years, the Ninth Emperor was always surrounded by many followers.


    But he¡­ He only had the Ninth Emperor.


    She was his everything!


    Feng Ruqing trembled hard as she looked into Nan Changfeng¡¯s eyes.


    The cool breeze blew and filled her heart, making it feel so cold.


    ¡°Changfeng?¡±


    No one responded to her.


    Only the breeze echoed in her ears for a long time.


    Feng Ruqing clenched her fists tightly and pulled Nan Changfeng into her arms.


    The group of people surrounded her from the side and gathered around her.


    Mu Yi winked at the others. ¡°Kill her.¡±


    ¡®It is best to attack while Feng Ruqing is immersed in grief.¡¯


    The people looked at each other and instantly rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    However, just as they were about to reach Feng Ruqing, a strong storm gathered around her, sending everyone flying away with a boom.


    She still had her eyes downcast, looking at the young man she had wrapped into her arms quietly. She then held him and stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Changfeng, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡®Take you home¡­¡¯


    These few words echoed through the sky for a long time.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his longsword and instantly rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    However, he became very slow, as if in slow motion as he slowly slashed his sword.


    Just as Mu Yi¡¯s sword was about to make contact with Feng Ruqing¡¯s head, a river of memories rushed into her head.


    The first acquaintance with Nan Changfeng¡­


    They were flirting with each other.


    Until the moment he died¡­


    It turned out that so many stories had happened between them a thousand years ago.


    She closed her eyes slowly, and the dragon scale emitted a hot glow.


    It burned her chest.


    Slowly¡­


    Just a moment after Mu Yi¡¯s longsword was brought down; the entire mountain forest was filled with white light; it was so bright that her eyes could not open.


    All the surrounding scenery suddenly disappeared, even the group of screaming enemies vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 1960 - The Battle XII

    She held Nan Changfeng and stood at a distance.


    However, later, even Nan Changfeng¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, turning into light and dissipating in front of her.


    Feng Ruqing did not grab at him because she knew that this world did not exist.


    All the things forged by the dragon scale were only to let her recover her memory.


    Once she got back her memories, these people would all disappear¡­


    Moreover, her real lover, Nan Xian, was waiting for her in another place called Land of No Return.


    She had kept her sanity, so it was not so hard to accept.


    However¡­


    The moment she saw Nan Changfeng lying in a pool of blood, she still felt hurt beyond words.


    Maybe such pain was engraved in her heart. She knew it was all not real, but it still would be so painful to face it.


    ***


    Buzz!


    Little Sword¡¯s sound echoed in her ears, which made Feng Ruqing slowly come back to her senses.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself standing in the palace again.


    The white light just now had disappeared¡­


    Feng Ruqing opened her hand, and a dragon scale appeared in her palm.


    This dragon scale seemed to contain a powerful aura, and this aura seemed to be gushing out.


    ¡°I remember everything now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at the dragon scale in her hand. ¡°This dragon scale was drawn by the Ninth Emperor using her spiritual qi.¡±


    Spiritual qi was invisible to the eye.


    The power needed to draw using spiritual qi was indeed extreme.


    Moreover, the dragon scale was so detailed.


    It required even more infinite spiritual qi to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got it.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her gaze to look ahead, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    The scene of Nan Changfeng¡¯s fall once again embraced her heart, causing burning pain.


    Back then, she had failed to protect Nan Changfeng.


    So, in this life, she would not allow anyone to hurt her state preceptor!


    Feng Ruqing stepped away and swiftly headed to the palace.


    She was very fast; as fast as a gust of wind¡­


    ***


    At this moment, Feng Ruqing still did not know that the white light that came from inside the palace had enveloped the entire mountain.


    So much so that the entire Land of No Return was alarmed.


    Tianya froze, looking at the seal that had dissipated under the white light; his heart surged with joy. ¡°The seal has¡­ Disappeared?¡±


    ¡®Has it really disappeared?


    ¡®Can we enter now?¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    Outside Spirit Beast Mountain¡­


    Nan Fang stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at the white light that poured into the sky not far away.


    This white light dispersed the dark clouds in the sky, making the whole sky clear.


    ¡°It seems to be coming from the palace, and this aura is too strong. There must be some divine object!¡± His heart trembled.


    If he could get this divine object, maybe he would not have to be controlled by Mu Yi!


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Just as Nan Fang was silent, an elder from the Nan family sped from the sky not far away and instantly landed in front of Nan Fang.


    ¡°All the people our Nan family sent to Cang Yue Mainland have had their fate cards damaged.¡±


    The damaged fate cards meant that these people no longer existed.


    Nan Fang¡¯s expression changed slightly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and his voice was cold when he spoke. ¡°It seems that I have underestimated this Cang Yue Mainland. Send more people and make sure to capture Feng Ruqing¡¯s father. But don¡¯t hand him over to Mu Yi because I need him now!¡±

 Chapter 1961 - The Battle XIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    He had come this far because he relied on Mu Yi, but he was the Nan family head. How would he like to be subservient to others for the rest of his life?


    Therefore, if there were a chance, he would definitely break away from Mu Yi¡¯s control and dominate the world all by himself.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The elder put his fist to the palm and retreated.


    Nan Fang did not continue to leave the mountain. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he turned around and headed deeper into Spirit Beast Mountain.


    ¡®No matter what, I can¡¯t let go of this opportunity!¡¯


    ***


    Not far away, Hui Yan and his daughter also stopped in their tracks. They looked behind them in astonishment; they looked down coldly.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Luo bit her lip. She looked sideways at the sky covered by white light; her gaze carried an unreadable light.


    ¡°Is something wrong in that palace?¡±


    Hui Yan remained calm. ¡°Some kind of treasure must have appeared there. But Nan Fang has not gone too far. Perhaps, he will rush back to Tianya after seeing it. We have no chance, so we should go back to Nine Gate first. Other things can be discussed later.¡±


    Nan Luo¡¯s heart sank slightly, but Hui Yan was not willing to return. She did not say more and could only follow him back.


    Hui Yan seemed to think of something. He turned back to Nan Luo and asked, ¡°You¡¯er, tell me the truth. Do you like that kid called Nan Xian?¡±


    Nan Luo was shocked and lowered her head. ¡°What are you talking about, Father¡­ I am not the kind of person who would steal someone¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°I believe that my daughter would not be so unambitious as to want to be a concubine for someone else, but¡­¡± Hui Yan smiled and patted Nan Luo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you want to befriend him, Father will not stop it. After all, that boy is indeed very excellent. I have to admit that Tianya is so lucky to have him.


    ¡°Moreover, his daughter, Nan Chiyou, is important to our Nine Gate. If you befriend him, get him to lend Nan Chiyou to our Nine Gate for some time. It will not be too difficult, right¡­¡±


    Nan Luo was stunned and somewhat puzzled.


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why does Father want to take Nan Chiyou?¡±


    Hui Yan looked at Nan Luo suspiciously and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this? Nan Chiyou is the Holy Maiden of our Nine Gate. She is the only remaining bloodline of Tianling Clan! Therefore, she can only bring the greatest benefit to Nine Gate by following us, and her strength can also improve quickly with us.¡±


    Nan Luo panicked for a moment; she bit her lip hard. ¡°A lot of things happened recently, and I have somehow forgotten about it. But now that Father has mentioned it again, I do remember that. But¡­¡±


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Feng Ruqing will not hand over his daughter so easily.¡±


    ¡°Women are just small-minded.¡± Hui Yan snorted coldly. ¡°Tianya is even more small-minded! Even her husband¡¯s right to make friends is restricted. Such a woman¡­ She won¡¯t achieve anything big in life, and I don¡¯t want you to befriend Feng Ruqing. Nan Xian alone is enough.¡±


    ¡®Man is the head of the family.


    ¡®But Nan Xian has been controlled by Tianya.


    ¡®That boy is quite powerful, and he will rebel sooner or later.


    ¡®By then, no one in Tianya¡¯s manor could stop him¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Nan Luo nodded and smiled faintly. She was quite relieved with Hui Yan by her side to back her up.


    At least¡­

 Chapter 1962 - The Battle XIV

    ¡®Father didn¡¯t stop me from approaching Nan Xian¡­¡¯


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to Nine Gate first,¡± Hui Yan said as he shook to his lapel to straighten it.


    Nan Luo followed Hui Yan obediently, and their figures gradually disappeared into Spirit Beast Mountain.


    ***


    In Tianya¡¯s manor¡­


    Blood flowed like rivers, and dead bodies were piled up like mountains.


    Nan Feixue fell to the ground. She coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked at Qiu Hui coldly.


    ¡°Qiu Hui, you don¡¯t have to wait here. Feng Ruqing and the others won¡¯t come back. Hahaha!¡±


    Her master had promised her that he would spare Tianya¡¯s life.


    However, the others would never come back.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Nan Feixue closed her eyes and smirked. ¡°We have lured Feng Ruqing and the others to Spirit Beast Mountain because that place will be their burial place!¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart trembled violently, and she pulled Nan Feixue up from the ground with one hand.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and growled.


    Tang Yin¡¯s small face was filled with blood. She stared dumbly at Nan Feixue, who Qiu Hui held up; her heart was cold.


    ¡®Did she just say that Spirit Beast Mountain would be their burial place?¡¯


    Tang Yin closed her eyes in sorrow.


    ¡®No!


    ¡®No way!


    ¡®These years, Xiao Qing has encountered so many difficulties. In the end, she was living through all of them one by one.


    ¡®Moreover¡­


    ¡®Nan Xian is still with her, right?


    ¡®That vixen loves her so much. He will not let her get into any dangerous situations.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Qing will be fine!¡±


    Tang Yin opened her eyes.


    She had no doubt in her heart!


    Nan Feixue coughed a mouthful of blood; she no longer had the strength to fight.


    This time, the Nan family had been defeated¡­


    They thought that Qiu Hui had left Nine Gate, and Nine Gate hated Tianya, so they would never interfere in this matter.


    The Nan family could not defeat so many skilled masters¡­


    Poof!


    The elder in grey robes stabbed Nan Feixue¡¯s chest with his sword.


    Nan Feixue spurted out a mouthful of blood, and when her vision was hazy, she recalled the first meeting with Tianya back then¡­


    He was so overbearing, and his every move touched her heart.


    In the end, she had made a wrong move in her life.


    If she could do it again, she would rather never have known him than suffer for a lifetime¡­


    All people of the Nan family had died, and Tianya¡¯s manor was once again quiet¡­


    Quiet enough to make Qiu Hui¡¯s heart feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°Qiu Hui¡­¡± The elder in grey robes turned around, faced Qiu Hui, and said calmly, ¡°You take these people and go back with me.¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart tightened. She took a few steps back and looked at them warily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Xia Xia away.¡±


    She would never forget that these people had almost harmed the people in Tianya¡¯s manor.


    Therefore, how could she trust them once more?


    ¡°Qiu Hui, as I said, the order I gave back then was only for them to bring Nan Chiyou back, not for them to harm the people of Tianya¡¯s manor.¡± The elder laughed bitterly. ¡°I want to raise Nan Chiyou. How could I harm her family.¡±


    Qiu Hui smiled coldly. ¡°You want to separate Xia Xia from her family. So, aren¡¯t you offending Xia Xia?¡±


    Xia Xia looked at the elder blankly and then turned to Qiu Hui.


    Qiu Hui had promised Feng Ruqing before this, so she could not let anyone hurt Xia Xia.


    ¡°Qiu Hui, you have to think carefully. We are not going to hurt Xia Xia. Moreover¡­¡± He laughed helplessly. ¡°The Nan family is trying to kill her, and now we can¡¯t figure out how many skilled masters the Nan family actually has. If you stay here, there is no guarantee that there will not be another group from the Nan family that will cause trouble. Nine Gate is the safest place to be in at this moment.

 Chapter 1963 - The Battle XV

    Qiu Hui fell silent.


    She understood that what the elder said was true.


    If Nine Gate had not arrived in time, maybe all the people in Tianya¡¯s manor would have died in the enemy¡¯s hand.


    Without them, Xia Xia would have been taken away by the Nan family.


    On the contrary, Nine Gate would try to raise her as Holy Maiden and would not harm her.


    ¡°Maiden Qiu Hui¡­¡± Xiao Ya stepped forward slowly. She smiled at Qiu Hui and turned to look at the elder in grey robes. ¡°Let¡¯s take Xia Xia to Nine Gate together.¡±


    Xia Xia was in danger now, so they had to think for her safety.


    Furthermore, when Feng Ruqing returned, they would know that Xia Xia had gone to Nine Gate, and they would go there to take her back.


    If they did not leave now, perhaps¡­ The Nan family would come again.


    Moreover, this group was quite strong, and they had no way to resist.


    The elder let out a sigh of relief. Yes, he did try to snatch Xia Xia.


    However, this girl seemed to be a little too mature; she was not like an ordinary child.


    He could not trick this kind of child, and he could not be too harsh. Otherwise, it would only provoke Xia Xia and make her rebel.


    However¡­


    The elder did not know that when Nine Gate had sent someone to snatch Xia Xia, she was no longer destined to like Nine Gate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already late. This little girl may also have suffered tremendous shock. We should go back to Nine Gate to rest.¡±


    The elder smiled lovingly, trying to show his best side in front of the little girl.


    Xia Xia pursed her lips; she turned to look at Nalan Jing. ¡°Uncle, will Mother and Father come back?¡±


    Nalan Jing was slightly stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes, they will come back.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xia Xia smiled brightly.


    ¡°I know that Mother won¡¯t leave me behind. She promised to come back soon.¡±


    The little girl looked up to the distant sky and smiled brightly.


    But¡­


    Xia Xia did not know when they part; it would be several years before they met again.


    After Xia Xia followed and left, she always felt as if she had overlooked something but could not remember it for a while. So she simply brushed that thought aside.


    The sun had set.


    In the small lake of Tianya¡¯s manor, a green snake opened its eyes.


    It yawned and swam slowly to the shore.


    It had just woken up from a comfortable sleep.


    However, when it came ashore, it realized that something was wrong.


    Silence.


    The entire Tianya¡¯s manor was too quiet.


    It made the snake feel a little uneasy.


    Qing Zhu scanned the whole courtyard. It saw many dead bodies, making it jump in shock.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡®What happened to Tianya¡¯s manor?


    ¡®It was just asleep for a while¡­ How come so many people have ended up dead?


    ¡®Oh, and where is Xia Xia?¡¯


    Qing Zhu panicked and hurriedly looked around for her. But Xia Xia, Tang Yin, and the others had all disappeared.


    It searched all over the entire manor but could not find a single familiar figure.


    At this moment, Qing Zhu was scared and had broken down into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed. Xia Xia is gone. When Master and Princess come back, they will definitely kill me.¡±


    Its tears of panic fell. It then hurriedly packed its stuff and held its bag on its back.


    ¡°I¡¯d better run for my life first. If I¡¯m lucky enough, I can also find out who has abducted Xia Xia and then bring her back safely¡­¡±


    This place was not suitable for a long-term stay, so it did not dare to wait any longer. It panicked and left.

 Chapter 1964 - The Battle XVI

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In Cang Yue Mainland¡­


    A calamity was coming to this land.


    At this moment, Cang Yue Mainland was still peaceful.


    Everyone was busy with their work as if the scene many days ago had not happened.


    However, the sight of the blood at the city gate was still a dark blot of memory in the people¡¯s hearts, and just because they did not mention it did not mean it did not exist.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±


    Inside the imperial study room.


    The old general walked up to Feng Tianwu¡¯s body and put his fist to his palm. ¡°The Mu family is here. Master Gu and some people from Tian Shen Manor are also here. We have invited the grand elder of the Tang family and others.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu¡¯s frown finally relaxed quite a bit. He smiled faintly as he stepped down from the dragon chair.


    ¡°Old General, since they are already here, I should go and welcome them properly. I don¡¯t know when those people will come to this Cang Yue Mainland again. No matter what, we must be prepared for everything and protect the safety of every one of the people of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The old man smiled faintly, and his gaze was firm.


    Feng Tianwu looked at the old man in front of him and felt that his hair was entirely white; even his back was not as stiff as before.


    The corners of his eyes got a little moist. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Father-in-law. ¡±


    He was sincere as he said these words.


    The time he was away was indeed too hard on him.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian on the side cleared his throat. His face was serious. ¡°What¡¯s so hard for him? Drinking tea every day, bragging with his close friends¡­ Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else to do. I¡¯ve always been the one to deal with kingdom affairs.¡±


    The old man was a little embarrassed and glared at Nalan Zhangqian fiercely.


    What kind of child would expose him like that¡­


    The corners of Feng Tianwu¡¯s mouth twitched. He then walked to Nalan Zhangqian and took his hand.


    ¡°Eldest Brother-in-law, you have worked hard all these years.¡±


    Nalan Zhangqian shook Feng Tianwu¡¯s hand, a little embarrassed.


    After all, Feng Tianwu was not going out for a trip to the mountains but to look for Tianya.


    Although in the end, he was not able to get Tianya back¡­


    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re too serious today. Now that the Mu family is here. Shall we hold a banquet to welcome them?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hold it today. I don¡¯t know if there will be another chance later.¡±


    He had a feeling that danger would come again.


    When that happened, they had to be prepared to deal with it.


    ***


    Inside the palace¡­


    The candlelight swayed.


    Nan Xian staggered a bit; he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, held himself upright, and tried not to fall to the ground.


    However, soon, Feng Ruqing held Nan Xian¡¯s body and made him stand firm.


    Mu Yi¡¯s gaze glowed red as he looked at Feng Ruqing coldly.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor!¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, and the black sword flew into her hand with a swoosh.


    Little Soul stood behind her, like a cold-faced killing god, standing motionlessly.


    ¡°I remember it now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Mu Yi with a strong murderous intent.


    ¡°It was you who tried to assassinate me, and it was Nan Changfeng who ran to break your trap to save me, which resulted in his death.¡±


    Mu Yi was somewhat shocked; he looked at Feng Ruqing and suddenly sneered.


    ¡°Even if you recall all that, so what? You are no longer the Ninth Emperor anyway! What¡¯s more, you are not my opponent. Even if you join forces today, you are also bound to die. Hahaha!¡± Mu Yi laughed wildly and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1965

    His cold aura carried a burst of murderous intent.


    Nan Xian raised his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing¡¯s arm, pulling her behind him.


    He faced Mu Yi.


    Boom!


    Just at the moment when Mu Yi was close to Nan Xian, Feng Ruqing leaped forward, and in an instant, a powerful force exploded in her surroundings, facing Mu Yi head-on.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mu Yi was a bit shocked as he saw the white light surrounding Feng Ruqing.


    That white light contained a powerful force that forced his feet back a few steps.


    This force was somewhat familiar in that it made his heart tremble.


    Just like the woman who brought him fear a thousand years ago.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor!¡¯


    ¡°No, you have not recovered your power. You only have the same spiritual qi as the Ninth Emperor!¡± Mu Yi gritted his teeth, his face darkened.


    Unfortunately, he was only a soul. If he had an entity, his strength would be more enhanced, perhaps¡­


    Even if Feng Ruqing carried the Ninth Emperor¡¯s spiritual qi, as long as she was not the real Ninth Emperor, there was no need to fear.


    Mu Yi glanced at Nan Xian.


    ¡®This guy is Nan Changfeng!


    ¡®I can¡¯t possess him!


    ¡®Otherwise, he will fight back, and it will not be worth it!¡¯


    Suddenly, a voice came from not far away, which everyone heard.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned around and saw a figure in a red robe.


    Tianya rushed toward Feng Ruqing. He was fast, and he looked anxious.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡®It seems like this guy is Feng Ruqing¡¯s grandfather.¡¯


    He had thought about catching this old man before. Unfortunately, the only place he could go besides Nan Fang¡¯s room was this palace because he could not be exposed to the light.


    Nan Fang was weak. He could not catch this old man and could only retreat and went to Cang Yue Mainland to find the Ninth Emperor¡¯s father.


    Unexpectedly now, this old man had sent himself to death¡¯s door.


    Mu Yi smirked. He rushed toward Tianya.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression changed dramatically; her breathing grew heavy.


    Unfortunately, it was already too late. Mu Yi was even faster, and he was about to collide with Tianya¡­


    Suddenly, a faster figure came from behind Tianya. Feng Ruqing could not stop in time as that figure stood in front of Tian Ya. She could only watch the powerful force hit his body¡­


    The whole world was silent.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Fang who had appeared out of nowhere and looked at the dumbfounded Tianya blankly.


    To possess a body, one needed to consume a lot of energy, and it was not as easy as touching the body.


    Once the energy merged, it could never be retracted.


    When Mu Yi returned to his senses, he found that he had taken Nan Fang¡¯s body. He was furious, and his eyes flashed with rage.


    ¡°Nan Fang!¡±


    ¡®This damn Nan Fang! If he had not appeared, I would not have made this mistake!¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was stunned; she paused for a moment and said, ¡°Nan Fang¡¯s body is also quite suitable for you¡­¡±


    Mu Yi was speechless.


    He gritted his teeth tightly. If Nan Fang¡¯s soul were in front of him, he would have torn him into pieces.


    However, the mistake had been made, and he had no chance to reverse it. He could only use this body for the time being.


    ¡°No matter whose body it is, I¡¯m finally able to live! Ninth Emperor, you did this to me back then, so today is the time for me to settle accounts with you!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant¡­

 Chapter 1966 - The Battle XVIII

    The energy around Mu Yi¡¯s body exploded violently, surging within the entire palace.


    Initially, Nan Fang was only an Intermediate Emperor Warrior. However, when Mu Yi¡¯s soul entered his body, he suddenly made a breakthrough to Advanced Emperor Warrior tier.


    Advanced Emperor Warrior tier¡­


    There were no Divine Warriors in this mainland; Advanced Emperor Warrior was already the strongest one!


    ¡°Nan Fang is so useless. These two years, to help him improve his strength, I have pushed him to reach Intermediate Divine Warrior tier. Unfortunately¡­ This guy is so greedy, causing his life expectancy to fall sharply. He won¡¯t live long.¡±


    Be it Nan Fang or the rest of the Nan family¡­


    Anyone who used this method to improve their strength would eventually shorten their life expectancy.


    That was why they were able to make a breakthrough so quickly in such a short time.


    Of course, Nan Fang must be unaware of this matter. Otherwise, no one would choose to sacrifice their lives to improve their strength.


    What was the use of becoming stronger but would die soon?


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Fang¡­


    No. It should be Mu Yi now.


    It was all Nan Fang¡¯s fault. After all, he was the one who sought help from Mu Yi, and in the end, he lost his life in Mu Yi¡¯s hands.


    However, after Mu Yi took over Nan Fang¡¯s body, he did not continue to make a move toward Feng Ruqing and the others.


    He closed his eyes and used his inner vision to see another shivering soul coiled inside his body.


    Nan Fang¡¯s soul trembled, and his gaze was filled with panic.


    He did not understand how he was possessed by Mu Yi when he was just passing by.


    Later, a powerful force came. Nan Fang raised his head in panic as he saw a huge mouth approaching him, devouring his soul, and he gradually disappeared from this body.


    Even the chance of reincarnation was gone¡­


    ***


    After devouring Nan Fang¡¯s soul, Mu Yi raised his head and looked at Feng Ruqing coldly.


    His aura was so powerful that it could shake the entire palace.


    Suyi and others rushed in and saw him.


    She looked a little shocked. ¡°Nan Fang?¡±


    ¡®No!


    ¡®No, this person is not Nan Fang!¡¯


    Suyi¡¯s gaze sank as she stood next to Tianya. Her face was cold, staring at the middle-aged man in front of her.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, Nan Changfeng!¡±


    The palace shook harder as he took big steps toward Feng Ruqing.


    The ground was shaking.


    It seemed that this impregnable palace could no longer withstand his power¡­


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the palace started to collapse from strong shaking.


    A wall tilted over, separating Tianya and the others from Feng Ruqing in two places.


    Tianya was shocked as he watched the stone wall block the path. Strong energy surfed out of his fist, and with a bang, he punched the wall hard.


    However, the wall did not break at all, as if it did not suffer any damage.


    Suyi trembled.


    It was not easy to come into the palace.


    She wanted to face the danger with them.


    However, in the end, they had been blocked again¡­


    Buzz!


    The huge pot made a buzzing sound as it fell from the sky, smashing into this stone wall.


    However, that onlymade a dent in the stone wall, but it was not affected much in general¡­


    ***


    The moment the ground shook just now, Feng Ruqing quietly moved the candlestick on the stone wall using her fingers, but no one noticed it.


    The moment the candlestick turned, the stone wall tilted over and blocked Tianya¡¯s path.

 Chapter 1967 - The Battle XIX

    She sighed with relief after seeing that Tianya and the others were safe.


    She and Nan Xian looked at each other, both with determination in their gazes.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Fu Chen and Qing Han stood next to Feng Ruqing obediently. They did not look scared. Their eyes were fixed upon the people in front of them.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at the man next to her.


    It seemed that as long as he was there, she could feel at ease.


    ¡°I have remembered everything. Back then, I brought you home because I needed a handyman, but¡­¡±


    But the handyman was too handsome and stunning¡­


    And in the end, she fell for him.


    She wanted to be with him forever¡­


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Feng Ruqing¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°You always helped me and protected me. So, this time, I want to be the one to protect you instead.¡±


    The dragon scale on her chest burned, but this burning sensation calmed her down.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Xian¡¯s chest tightened. He pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms, his handsome face filled with worry.


    He did not know what Feng Ruqing wanted to do, and he felt a slight panic.


    Feng Ruqing took the dragon scale and grasped it tightly. A powerful spiritual qi diffused from her fingertips instantly and turned into a white light that spread within the entire palace¡­


    When the white light dissipated, Feng Ruqing had already walked toward Mu Yi.


    Nan Xian wanted to go forward, but a force suddenly came from in front of him, blocking his steps.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!!!¡±


    His voice was filled with grief. He wanted to rush forward again as he saw Feng Ruqing had already walked toward Mu Yi.


    However, the force that was blocking him was like waves of the sea, sweeping him away.


    No matter how much strength he used, he could no longer walk toward her.


    Powerlessness, panic¡­


    Nan Xian trembled hard. His handsome turned pale, struggling to go to Feng Ruqing.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing did not glance at Nan Xian behind her.


    She lowered her gaze.


    This time, she only wanted to be selfish once.


    She selfishly did not want Nan Xian to accompany her in danger. She selfishly only wanted him to live well.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled coldly. His body was like the wind, instantly rushing toward Feng Ruqing¡­


    Feng Ruqing raised her head, her expression remained calm as she looked at the man in front of her coldly.


    ***


    Cang Yue Mainland¡­


    Inside the imperial palace.


    Old Master Mu sat in the banquet and looked at Feng Tianwu smilingly.


    ¡°Did Qing¡¯er really come back some time ago? Where is Suyi? Did she mention Suyi?¡±


    Feng Tianwu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Suyi is doing well over there.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Old Master Mu sighed with relief and laughed out loud before picking up the spirit wine in front of him.


    Feng Ruqing left behind this wine, and now Feng Tianwu had been so extravagant as to use it as a treat.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er also said that Suyi had found her father.¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Mu was a little surprised. He had always thought that Suyi was an orphan, but he never thought that her father was still alive.


    Thinking of this, his heart eased a lot. But when he thought about how he had not seen Suyi for a long time, he sighed again.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know when they will come back.¡±


    ¡®Soon¡­¡¯


    Feng Tianwu smiled gently.

 Chapter 1968 - The Battle XX

    He looked at the people present and felt that someone was missing¡­


    ¡®Oh, Mu Ling¡­¡¯


    Feng Tianwu froze. ¡®After all, Mu Ling is still Old Master Mu¡¯s son¡­¡¯


    He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Old Master Mu, do you know Mu Ling¡¯s whereabouts recently?¡±


    Frankly speaking, Feng Tianwu hated Mu Ling.


    It was simply impossible he cared about his life and death.


    However, Mu Ling was still Old Master Mu¡¯s son. So, he needed to respect Old Master Mu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°You also know the current situation of Cang Yue Mainland. Mu Ling might be in danger outside. Do we need to¡­¡±


    Old Master Mu was slightly stunned and shook his head. ¡°No need! First of all, I do not know his whereabouts and if we have to use other people to find him. But it is not safe outside now. I don¡¯t want to put other people in danger for Mu Ling.¡±


    Hearing Old Master Mu say that, Feng Tianwu said no more. He smiled, shook his head, and sighed helplessly.


    Just at this time¡­


    A guard rushed in from outside the door and ran quickly to Feng Tianwu.


    ¡°Emperor, those people are here again.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face was pale and full of cold sweat, obviously scared beyond belief.


    After Feng Tianwu heard his words, he understood who those people he was talking about were.


    He stood up with a heavy heart. ¡°Qing¡¯er is right. Those people will not die, and they will come after all! Fortunately, with the formation set up by Qing¡¯er, those people can¡¯t get in for a while! Let¡¯s continue to drink. Don¡¯t mind them now!¡±


    ***


    The city gates of Liu Yun Kingdom had been closed tightly since that day.


    After the residents heard about the enemy outside the gate, they were all so scared that they hid in their rooms and did not dare to come out.


    However, after waiting for half a day, they did not see those enemies rushing into the city gate, so they came out and no longer paid attention to those who smashed the wall outside.


    At the city gate¡­


    The middle-aged man looked at the people wandering inside the city gate coldly.


    His powerful palms landed on top of the wall but bounced back from an invisible force.


    With some disbelief, he leaped into mid-air, wanting to enter through the sky.


    However, just as his body reached the sky above, a force knocked him down.


    ¡°Elder Nan Yue!¡±


    The Nan family guards walked up to Nan Yue and said respectfully, ¡°It seems that a formation has been set up here. We can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°I did not expect such a small Cang Yue Mainland to have such strength¡­¡± Nan Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If we can¡¯t enter, we will make the people inside come out. You go to investigate this. I don¡¯t believe that Feng Ruqing does not have other relatives outside. Whether it is relatives or friends, bring them all here! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Nan Yue.¡±


    To the people of the Nan family, killing was the norm, so they did not have any compassion.


    With the Nan family¡¯s strength, it was not difficult to figure out a person¡¯s background¡­


    However, when these people rushed to Tian Shen Manor to catch the Mu family, they found that the manor was empty, even the servants were not there.


    All the people in Tian Shen Manor who had a relationship with Feng Ruqing had disappeared.


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    There was a small town not far from Tian Shen Manor.


    A group of people surrounded a man, punching and kicking him.


    The man did not resist, allowing these people to beat him all over the body.

 Chapter 1969 - The Battle XXI

    ¡°Mu Ling, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this day. Haha! Our Sky Flame Sect had suffered much from your bullying back then. It¡¯s just that you are the young master of the Mu family, so we didn¡¯t dare to make a move against you. And now¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to end up like this.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you have such an excellent daughter-in-law, Feng Ruqing, yet you ignored her and forced your son to be with a bunch of women, causing your son not even to want you.


    ¡°Mu Ling, I¡¯d be so embarrassed if I had to live like you.¡±


    These people sneered, and their faces filled with mockery.


    They did not see a group of people walking in the street not far away.


    This group of people had a powerful aura and carried a force that made people scared of them.


    The men from Sky Flame Sect all froze and subconsciously took a few steps back, their eyes looking at these people in front of them with some panic.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    The head of the group looked at Mu Ling coldly. ¡°You are from the Mu family, right? Nan Xian is your son?¡±


    Initially, they thought they would not find anyone here, but they did not expect to meet Nan Xian¡¯s father on the way back¡­


    Their master hated this man so much¡­


    ¡®This guy is so useless. Master has hated him for snatching Nan Suyi for such a long time.¡¯


    Mu Ling raised his head to look at these people in front of him. His face was expressionless and cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, very hard to hear, and no one knew what he had experienced outside.


    ¡°Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing provoked our master, so our master ordered us to capture Liu Yun Kingdom¡¯s people. But those people are hiding within the formation and do not dare to come out. Even the Mu family has also hidden in, so¡­ We can only use you to force them to come out.¡±


    Mu Ling¡¯s eyes dimmed as he lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve been expelled from the family. It¡¯s useless for you to use me to threaten them.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t try? Besides, Nan Xian is your son, and Nan Suyi is your wife. Based on this alone, my master will not let you go even if he knows about it.¡±


    The guard¡¯s voice was cold and stern.


    Mu Ling seemed to know something. He raised his head to look at these people in front of him and lowered his head again.


    He did not speak again, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Someone, take him away.¡±


    Just as those guards were about to approach Mu Ling, Mu Ling suddenly pushed them back, turned around, and ran away.


    The guard¡¯s eyes were cold, and in a flash, he blocked Mu Ling.


    He then grabbed Mu Ling¡¯s lapel. ¡°We will be in trouble if we don¡¯t bring someone back. So¡­ You must come with us.¡±


    Panic flashed in Mu Ling¡¯s eyes.


    However, these people were too strong, and he could not fight them back¡­


    ***


    Tian Shen Manor was quite far from Liu Yun Kingdom, but these people moved so fast, soon they arrived.


    Nan Yue looked at the closed city gate coldly.


    Many skilled masters of the Nan family stood in the sky.


    They surrounded the entire Liu Yun Kingdom, and as long as they did not approach the city gate, they would not fall from the sky.


    ¡°Elder¡­¡±


    The Nan family¡¯s head guard stepped forward and dropped a middle-aged man in front of Nan Yue.


    Nan Yue looked at the man coldly and frowned. ¡°You have only captured such a man after almost a day?¡±


    ¡°Elder, he is Nan Xian¡¯s father. Everyone else in the Mu family has fled. Only he is still around, so I have brought him back.¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The guard spoke respectfully.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nan Yue waved his hand. ¡°People of Liu Yun Kingdom, listen here. Go tell Feng Tianwu that we have arrested someone from the Mu family. If he wants him alive, come out immediately.¡±


    The formation only blocked their steps. It would not block the sound.


    Therefore, Nan Yue¡¯s voice echoed above the streets of the entire Liu Yun Kingdom.


    After hearing the voice, the guards within Liu Yun Kingdom hurriedly went to the palace to report.


    At this moment, Feng Tianwu was drinking tea with the two old masters. He froze after he heard the guard¡¯s words, looking at Old Master Mu blankly.


    ¡°People from the Mu family? Is there still anyone from the Mu family left behind?¡±


    Old Master Mu shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve taken all of them with me. He said the people of the Mu family¡­ Should it be¡­¡±


    ¡®Mu Ling!¡¯


    Thinking of this name, Old Master Mu panicked. His face turned pale as he stood up, trembling.


    In fact, when he received Feng Tianwu¡¯s letter, he did try to find Mu Ling, but¡­


    It seemed like Mu Ling was hiding from the Mu family.


    He searched for some time but could not find him. For everyone¡¯s safety, he could not wait anymore and immediately brought the other Mu family members to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Fortunately, he came in time. If it were a day later¡­ Everyone would really be in danger.


    However, his worst fears had happened after all¡­


    Old Master Mu stumbled a bit and rushed out of the palace.


    Mu Qingyin stood behind Old Master Mu with a somewhat complicated expression and a helpless look in his gaze.


    The old general stood up and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mu Ling is his son. Even a tiger will not eat its son. Old Master Mu is not that kind of ruthless person, so it is impossible to watch his son die and do nothing¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu laughed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about these before. That¡¯s why I asked him if he was going to find Mu Ling.¡±


    The most ruthless thing that Old Master Mu could do was drive Mu Ling out from the family forever.


    That was a punishment for him.


    However, no father could bear watching his son die!


    Therefore, what Old Master Mu did today was understandable.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late now.¡± The old general pursed his lips. ¡°If Old Master Mu disregarded the danger of Liu Yun Kingdom for the sake of Mu Ling, then I would definitely rather let Mu Ling die at the hands of those people¡­ Call me ruthless or cruel. All I care about is Liu Yun Kingdom. Moreover, Mu Ling had mistreated my granddaughter. There is no way I can forgive him.¡±


    The old general stroked his sleeve and walked toward the door.


    If Old Master Mu had brought Mu Ling before all these happened, they could still accept him here.


    After all, Mu Ling had received his punishment. He was Old Master Mu¡¯s son. Of course, they would respect Old Master Mu¡¯s decision.


    However, it was too late now¡­


    They would never give up the lives of so many people just to save Mu Ling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take a look, too.¡±


    Feng Tianwu felt a bit uneasy and followed the old general.


    ***


    The city gates were finally wide open.


    However, even though the city gates were open, those people still could not enter because of the formation.


    Old Master Mu could only look at Mu Ling from afar. His gaze was filled with grief.


    At this moment, Mu Ling was in a bit of a mess as his body was covered in blood and wounds.


    ¡°I ordered the Mu family¡¯s men to find you, but why did you avoid me?¡±


    Old Master Mu closed his eyes in grief.


    If Mu Ling had not been hiding from the Mu family, Old Master Mu would have dragged him to Liu Yun Kingdom.

 Chapter 1971 - The Battle XXIII

    After all these things had settled, he would kick Mu Ling out again and let him suffer out there.


    Mu Ling was touched.


    He did not expect that Old Master Mu would care about him up to this moment.


    He thought that¡­ This old man would not care about his life anymore.


    Mu Ling lowered his gaze and laughed helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to see you again.¡±


    He had abandoned such a good wife and wronged his son. He was blind, and he did not accept Feng Ruqing¡¯s marriage into the Mu family¡­


    Would he not feel embarrassed to meet them again?


    Moreover, his father almost died because he trusted Chen Qingyan.


    Old Master Mu stood at a distance. His eyes were fixed upon Mu Ling as he said. ¡°Mu Ling, I have no way to save you. There is no way to save you¡­ I can¡¯t break the formation. Even if I could, I can¡¯t do it¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t sacrifice Liu Yun Kingdom for you alone.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t let Feng Tianwu and his wife be in danger because of you¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    He came over because he wanted to see him one more time.


    His son was important to him, but he could not be ungrateful and harm Feng Tianwu.


    After all, he was able to escape this calamity because of Feng Tianwu. Otherwise, if they had stayed in the Mu family, perhaps they would have been the ones to die.


    Mu Ling opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I understand.¡±


    To be able to look at his father again before he died¡­


    And to see the reluctance in his eyes¡­


    He was already satisfied¡­


    He had no more regrets in this life.


    When Feng Tianwu and the old general arrived, they heard Old Master Mu¡¯s words.


    The two of them looked at each other with a bitter smile on their faces.


    They could already guess Old Master Mu¡¯s choice.


    He had always been a decent person. He could not do that for Mu Ling¡¯s sake alone and put the whole Liu Yun Kingdom in danger.


    Fortunately, he did not let them down¡­


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Nan Yue sneered and grabbed Mu Ling.


    He then chopped off one of his arms.


    ¡®Ouch!¡¯


    The intense pain made Mu Ling tremble.


    This was a pain that he had not suffered even after being driven out of the Mu family.


    However, Mu Ling bit his lip hard and endured it, refusing to shout out.


    Seeing Mu Ling so miserable, Old Master Mu¡¯s heart trembled, and the pain was a little unbearable to him.


    ¡°I will give you one more chance. Break the formation, or I will kill this guy.¡±


    Nan Yue¡¯s face was expressionless as he spoke coldly.


    He did not believe that these people could watch Mu Ling die.


    Old Master Mu looked sad as his gaze met Mu Ling¡¯s eyes.


    He saw the determination in Mu Ling¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡°Mu¡­¡±


    Old Master Mu just wanted to call out his name¡­


    Mu Ling then took advantage of Nan Yue¡¯s lack of attention and grabbed Nan Yue¡¯s sword.


    The long sword slashed through his neck, and blood spurted out, staining the world red.


    Old Master Mu trembled and turned his head away. He could not bear to see this cruel scene.


    The others also sighed helplessly.


    Maybe Mu Ling had regretted what he had done before.


    That was why he was not willing to drag anyone else down with him¡­


    Perhaps, he did not want to suffer outside for many more years, so he was willing to die.


    Up until this very moment, he had wanted to use suicide to express the guiltiness in his heart¡­

 Chapter 1972 - The Battle XXIV

    Nan Yue was stunned. He did not expect Mu Ling to be so determined, and even more so, he did not expect the people inside to really be indifferent.


    Therefore, he did not react for a while.


    It was only when Mu Ling¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud that he returned to his senses, and a wave of anger filled his heart.


    ¡°Guard, bring those people to me!¡±


    Feng Tianwu frowned slightly.


    The others were already within the city gate. Who else could this group of people find to threaten him?


    However, soon, Feng Tianwu¡¯s face changed dramatically¡­


    The guards brought out a group of children!


    These children were still young, with tender faces. They still did not understand this world but had they now become sacrificial lambs and would be slaughtered.


    ¡°What are you doing to these children?¡±


    Feng Tianwu burst out in anger, rage surging up his heart, and his gaze was filled with indignation.


    These children had nothing to do with them.


    However, the Nan family was so ruthless to this extent to force him into a corner.


    Nan Yue did not say anything. He raised his hand, and a little girl fell in a pool of blood before she could speak.


    Her eyes were wide open as if she did not understand why these people wanted to kill her.


    ¡°My men found these children along the way. Even though they have no relationship with you, I don¡¯t believe that you, as the emperor of a kingdom, can stand by and watch these children die.¡±


    Feng Tianwu clenched his fists; his gaze was filled with anger.


    Those outside the gate were children.


    However, there were also more children in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    So at this moment, he was caught in a dilemma.


    If he broke the formation, this group of people would rush into the city to burn, kill, and rob, and then there would be countless deaths and injuries.


    If he did not break the formation, those children outside the gate would die¡­


    Feng Tianwu trembled, and the old master was even angrier.


    He stared at the group of people in front of him with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Just as Feng Tianwu pondered, another young boy fell into a pool of blood.


    Feng Tianwu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his heart trembled even more.


    In the end, he opened his mouth¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out. Let them go, and don¡¯t hurt the people of Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    If these people really came for him, he had to face them alone in exchange for so many people¡¯s safety.


    However, he would also not let anyone have the opportunity to threaten Qing¡¯er with him¡­


    ¡°Emperor!¡±


    The old general¡¯s heart tightened, and he said in a sober voice, ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Feng Tianwu smiled faintly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, these people still think of using me to threaten Qing¡¯er. Old General, if I am no longer here, Liu Yun Kingdom still has Zhangqian to handle for the time being.¡±


    As the old general looked up, he saw the determined expression etched upon the man¡¯s face.


    He knew that this time, Feng Tianwu was preparing for death.


    The old general¡¯s lips trembled as he turned to look at the man outside the city gate.


    ¡°I am Qing¡¯er¡¯s grandfather. I am also her family. Why do you have to look for him?¡±


    Nan Yue sneered and looked at the old general. ¡°Our master only said he was looking for Feng Tianwu. He didn¡¯t say he was looking for anyone else! So, we only want him. Feng Tianwu, I can promise you. As long as you come out, I will not hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Feng Tianwu raised his head and looked into the sky.


    He then closed his eyes slowly¡­


    ¡®Qing¡¯er, this time, Father can no longer wait for you to come back.


    ¡®Father is greedy. I want you and also want to fulfill my duty of guarding the people of this world!¡¯

 Chapter 1973 - The Battle XXV

    With this formation, one could only go out, not in.


    Feng Tianwu waved his sleeves and walked toward the city gate.


    He had a death-defying choice, and his back was so firm.


    ¡°Tianwu!¡±


    The moment Feng Tianwu stepped out of the city gate, a panicked voice came from inside the gate.


    When he turned his head for a moment, a figure in a yellow dress passed through the city gate and instantly landed next to him.


    Her gaze was firm, and she looked at Feng Tianwu without blinking.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Feng Tianwu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Yan¡¯er, the one they want is only me. Why do you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? I have decided to stay by your side for the rest of my life when I married you!¡±


    No matter how many hardships and dangers lay ahead, be it hell or heaven¡­


    She would walk with him through it all.


    Old Master Mu was slightly stunned and froze as he looked at Feng Tianwu and Nalan Yan, who walked out of the city gate.


    ¡®So this formation¡­ People can only leave?¡¯


    He looked at Mu Ling, who was lying in a pool of blood, with bitterness on his lips.


    If he had known that he could get out, perhaps, he would have been unable to control his emotions and rushed out at that very moment.


    By then, Qingyin would also follow him out.


    Fortunately, he did not know about this earlier¡­


    ¡°Emperor, Yan¡¯er!¡±


    The old general was terrified and wanted to rush out of the city gate.


    However, Old Master Mu did not give the old general this opportunity; he blocked him.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    The old general was furious and shouted angrily.


    Old Master Mu did not move out of the way. ¡°Do you want Qing¡¯er to lose all her family members?¡±


    This question made the old general freeze. His body trembled hard, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°He entrusted Liu Yun Kingdom to you. Do you want Liu Yun Kingdom to lose him and you in the future?¡±


    Hearing Old Master Mu¡¯s words, the old general closed his eyes, tears flowing from the corner of his eyes.


    Fortunately, the old general did not make any move, and Old Master Mu slowly sighed in relief.


    ¡®Whatever happens, I can¡¯t let this old general send himself to death again¡­¡¯


    Nalan Yan looked at Old Master Mu gratefully. She then withdrew her gaze and looked at the people in front of her.


    ¡°Release these children.¡±


    Nan Yue was a bit different from those Nan family members before. He kept his promise and ordered his men to release their hands and push these little ones aside.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Feng Tianwu turned to look at Nalan Yan.


    Nalan Yan knew what Feng Tianwu was thinking inside, so she nodded to him.


    Only then did Feng Tianwu turn to these people in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°Good¡­¡±


    After he was done talking, Feng Tianwu walked toward the group of people.


    Nan Yue looked at Feng Tianwu, turned around, and left.


    ***


    Feng Tianwu walked carefully, following behind them.


    When these people had gone some distance away, Nalan Yan quickly pulled those children into her arms.


    The light on the formation flashed, and Nalan Yan threw all the children into the city gate.


    Later, she turned and rushed toward Feng Tianwu.


    When Feng Tianwu saw that the children were safe, spiritual qi surged out of his palm, and he attacked Nan Yue¡¯s back with a bang.


    Nan Yue could sense the spiritual qi behind him. He suddenly turned around and punched Feng Tianwu in his chest, sending him flying several meters away. Blood flowed out of his mouth.

 Chapter 1974 - The Battle XXVI

    These people had even stronger power than the ones before.


    So powerful that it was no longer something they could resist.


    ¡°Tianwu!¡±


    Nalan Yan ran up to Feng Tianwu in a panic and helped him up from the ground, looking at Nan Yue warily.


    They understood that death was waiting for them once they stepped out of the formation.


    Many people of the Nan family blocked them from the back, leaving them no way to escape.


    It was impossible to even think about running back into the formation again¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Nan Yue did not expect Feng Tianwu to attack him. His eyes were cold as he headed toward Feng Tianwu and kicked him.


    Feng Tianwu was unable to dodge and could only watch this kick land on him.


    At this moment, Nalan Yan swiftly stood in front of Feng Tianwu, extending his arms to protect him from the back.


    Poof!


    When that foot landed on Nalan Yan¡¯s chest, she spat blood, and she was pushed a few steps back.


    Her face turned pale.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Seeing that Nalan Yan was hurt, the old general could no longer control himself.


    He ignored Old Master Mu¡¯s warning and instantly headed toward the city gate.


    Old Master Mu could not stop him no matter how. He pondered for a moment before turning to Mu Qingyin. ¡°Qingyin. This old general does not want to live anymore. You stay in Liu Yun Kingdom and help the Nalan family well.¡±


    Mu Qingyin was slightly stunned. ¡°Father, you¡­¡±


    Old Master Mu laughed bitterly. ¡°If I keep hiding inside, I am afraid that when Suyi, Qing¡¯er, and the others come back, I will feel embarrassed to face them.¡±


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡±


    Gu Shi suddenly appeared from nowhere, smiled, and looked at Mu Qingyin. ¡°I¡¯ve drugged Yiyi, and she is now asleep. She will not come out to make trouble. Young man, from now on, I give my daughter to you. You have to treat her well, do not let her cry, and do not break her heart. Otherwise, I will crawl from hell and kill you.¡±


    ¡°Master Gu, you¡­¡±


    Mu Qingyin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his handsome face was filled with worry. ¡°Both of you are still¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Gu Shi knocked Mu Qingyin unconscious with his fist.


    Mu Qingyin fell to the ground, his eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°This kid will not listen to us.¡± Gu Shi smiled helplessly, ¡°Better let him sleep first. When he wakes up, it will be over. Old Master Mu, let¡¯s go. Feng Ruqing has favored me, so there is no way to ignore it.¡±


    Old Master Mu nodded as he turned to look at those people of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    His heart sank.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I know that once there was a battle in Liu Yun Kingdom, and it was you and Old Master Nalan who fought side by side to defend Liu Yun Kingdom. But this time, the enemy is different from usual. All those who go out will die. If you love this land, you have to protect Liu Yun Kingdom when they are no longer there, not to die for nothing.¡±


    Old Master Mu¡¯s words made those foolish people who wanted to rush out of the gate quiet down.


    It was those generals of the Nalan family who all grabbed the swords in their hands and looked at those outside the city gate with a sad gaze.


    They understood that by going into this battle, they were literally sending themselves to death.


    If many strong men of Liu Yun Kingdom were injured and died, they would not be able to protect this land anymore¡­


    Therefore, to protect the kingdom and the people¡¯s safety, they all stopped moving and stayed inside the city gate.

 Chapter 1975 - The Battle XXVII

    Seeing this, Old Master Mu only quietly sighed in relief as he took a big step toward the city gate.


    The moment he stepped out of the city gate, his eyes widened and were fixed upon Mu Ling.


    He died with his eyes wide open, staring at the city gate.


    Old Master Mu squatted down, gently raised his hand, and closed Mu Ling¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mu Ling, when this matter is over, Qing Yin will bring you back to the Mu family so that you can rest peacefully.¡±


    His voice was filled with grief.


    Gu Shi looked at Old Master Mu and felt the sadness inside him. He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Mu Ling must regret his decision.¡±


    ¡®Regret that he had been avoiding the Mu family¡­¡¯


    If he did not hide from them, perhaps he would not have died here.


    ¡°So what if he regretted it¡­ What¡¯s wrong is wrong. Even if I gave him a chance, Suyi and Nan Xian would not forgive him. But I never thought that he would leave the world this soon.¡± Old Master Mu caressed his eyelids and let the tears flow down.


    However, he did not stay here for long. After that, he walked forward with heavy steps.


    ***


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±


    Feng Tianwu braced himself to stand up and quickly walked to Nalan Yan¡¯s side; his voice was choked, and his gaze filled with panic. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Nalan Yan coughed a mouthful of blood.


    When she turned around, she saw the old general coming quickly toward her.


    Old Master Mu and Gu Shi followed behind, all having left the city gate.


    She trembled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er!¡± The old general Nalan walked quickly to Nalan Yan, his eyes sunken. ¡°I am a general of Liu Yun Kingdom, but likewise, I am also a father! My daughter is my everything. I won¡¯t allow you to leave me again!¡±


    Nalan Yan¡¯s lips trembled, but she did not speak.


    She stood up and faced Nan Yue head-on.


    ¡°Today, we will die here, and we will not let you have any chance to threaten Qing¡¯er.¡±


    A cold light flashed in Nan Yue¡¯s eyes as he raised his hand and then slowly dropped it.


    ¡°Kill all the others except Feng Tianwu.¡±


    Initially, he had left a way for these people to live on, not killing them.


    However, these people asked for their death, so they could not blame them.


    The Nan family guards were all-powerful, and their heavy aura spread immediately, filling up the entire sky.


    The sky became gloomy, as if there was a storm coming.


    This pressure was so intense that the people present could hardly breathe.


    They knew they would die today but never thought that they would be defeated this easy¡­


    Nalan Yan closed her eyes and smiled.


    She had no regret¡­


    It was better to live and die with him, together!


    Boom!


    The moment the long sword came down upon her, a powerful force came suddenly.


    This force turned into countless arrows in the air and instantly pierced the chests of those guards of the Nan family.


    Nan Yue slightly froze. The moment she looked up, she saw a figure in a purple robe standing in the air.


    The man wore a half mask and looked like a demon.


    Nalan Yan suddenly found that the aggressive Nan family had fallen to the ground, all unconscious.


    She looked up, shocked.


    She saw the man in a purple robe; she was slightly stunned as she called out, ¡°Jiu Ming?¡±


    The man did not move as he took off the mask.


    He was so stunning.

 Chapter 1976 - The Battle XXVIII

    His gaze was cold, and he was handsome enough to make one hyperventilate.


    There was a purple lightning mark between his eyebrows that looked quite bizarre.


    Nalan Yan froze a little. She felt that this man was Jiu Ming, but not really like Jiu Ming.


    Boom!


    The man in the air raised his hand, a lightning bolt from the sky struck Nan Yue.


    Nan Yue dodge to the side, but the ground in front of him had been scorched black, leaving a long mark.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nan Yue looked up at Jiu Ming and asked in a deep voice.


    The man smirked. He raised his hand, and another lightning bolt struck.


    This lightning bolt hit Nan Yue¡¯s head, and with a boom, it burnt his hair, making him look like he had just crawled out of the beggar¡¯s hole; even his clothes were in rags.


    ¡°The man who came to save your life!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice echoed in the sky for a long time.


    Feng Tianwu raised his head, stared at the man, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is he Jiu Ming?¡±


    Since the day Qing¡¯er left, Jiu Ming, too, disappeared from this mainland.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    So, this was the first reunion in many years.


    ¡°It should be him¡­¡±


    They could feel Jiu Ming¡¯s aura.


    However, Nalan Yan felt that the man in front of her had changed a lot¡­


    He was no longer the same Jiu Ming she once knew.


    The old Jiu Ming still looked like a person, but now¡­ He looked like god coming out of hell, with an evil cold aura.


    ***


    Inside the palace¡­


    Blood hung at the corner of Feng Ruqing¡¯s mouth, her body scarred and bruised.


    However, she never took a step back as she swooped down again¡­


    Mu Yi smiled as he saw Feng Ruqing in such a mess; a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    One could see from his eyes that he was quite happy seeing her appearance now.


    Nan Xian wanted to approach her repeatedly, but the dragon scale¡¯s power blocked his approach.


    Feng Ruqing held onto the dragon scale tightly. It overflowed with powerful spiritual qi.


    All of the spiritual qi poured into Feng Ruqing¡¯s body.


    Her entire body seemed to be surrounded by a storm of aura as she raised her head to look at Mu Yi coldly.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Fu Chen¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°The dragon scale in Mother¡¯s hand is all the power of the Ninth Emperor back then. She sealed the power before leaving, but Mother¡¯s body is not strong enough to withstand it. If she continues like this, she will explode and die. ¡±


    They had experienced it once when they were in Cang Yue Mainland back then.


    Back then, it was Nan Xian who had appeared and saved Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian looked at the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and showed a touch of anxiety in his gaze.


    Feng Ruqing began to bleed.


    However, she kept breaking through¡­


    In just a few moments, she had made a breakthrough to Emperor Warrior tier.


    But she continued to break through¡­


    Mu Yi panicked a little and flew toward Feng Ruqing, trying to stop her breakthrough.


    The fist landed heavily upon Feng Ruqing¡¯s chest, and Feng Ruqing fell backward, blood spurting out from her mouth.


    However, the spiritual qi within the dragon scale was still steadily being channeled into Feng Ruqing¡¯s body¡­


    The dragon scale in her hands was getting smaller, so small that it nearly disappeared.


    Lower Emperor Warrior tier, Intermediate Emperor Warrior tier¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Nan Xian used all his strength to rush toward Feng Ruqing.

 Chapter 1977 - The Battle XXIX

    The dragon scale was still stopping him from moving forward, and every time he moved on, he was pushed out by that force.


    But¡­


    Looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s increasingly pale face, Nan Xian clenched his fists tightly. He gathered all his strength into his sword and moved forward against the pressure of the dragon scale¡­


    This time, he planted the sword in his hand firmly on the ground, and every time the power of the dragon scale came at it, he used it to keep himself on his feet and was no longer pushed back even a bit.


    ***


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Feng Ruqing spurted a mouthful of blood again, but her face was filled with determination as if she had already chosen to die.


    She knew that the only way to get rid of the people in front of her was to do so.


    This was the only way to save the people she loved¡­


    Suddenly, a warm hand held her from the side and pulled her tightly into an embrace.


    This warm feeling made Feng Ruqing¡¯s body shake, and when she turned to the side, she saw the man¡¯s gentle and handsome face.


    ¡°Nan Xian¡­¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡±


    The man smiled gently.


    Perhaps, Nan Xian relaxed a lot when he was finally able to come to her side.


    Only when he touched her was he able to feel at ease.


    ¡°No matter what, I will face it with you.¡±


    ¡®No matter how many hardships and dangers lie ahead, we will go through together.¡¯


    Boom!


    The moment Feng Ruqing stopped, the power of the dragon scale began to rage.


    The ground in the entire palace shook again.


    Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms.


    Mu Yi was a little surprised; he did not understand what happened there¡­


    Suddenly, the ground cracked open, and the entire palace instantly tipped over.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s heart tightened. She held Nan Xian¡¯s hand tightly as she felt like she had fallen into a bottomless world¡­


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    A panicked voice echoed for a long time.


    Feng Ruqing stabilized herself, opened her eyes again, and found that this was a dark place with only a faint light flashing in front of her eyes.


    Following the sound, Feng Ruqing saw the two little ones not far away.


    Qing Han¡¯s eyes were filled with panic as she quickly ran to Feng Ruqing¡¯s side.


    Their feet were not on the ground, just floating again in mid-air.


    ¡°Mother, this place is a bit familiar.¡±


    ¡®Familiar?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing frowned. ¡®Qing Han has never left the Divine Herbs Sect, so why would she feel familiar with this place?¡¯


    ¡°It seems¡­ Fu Chen and I were reborn in this place.¡±


    Qing Han frowned. ¡°But there are too many things I do not remember. I only know that the Ninth Emperor picked us up and took care of us. I have forgotten the other memories, but I vaguely feel that Fu Chen and I came from this place¡­ ¡±


    There were very few spirit herbs that could transform into humans in this world.


    Qing Han and Fu Chen were indeed unusual creatures.


    If they came from this place, it meant that¡­


    Just as Feng Ruqing was hesitating, a familiar voice came from the medium.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡®This voice¡­ Qiuqiu?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing froze. She raised her hand, and a young girl appeared in front of her.


    The young girl still had the same clueless look, with an innocent smile on her face.


    But¡­


    She had been away from Feng Ruqing for too long.

 Chapter 1978 - The Battle XXX

    Feng Ruqing smiled happily.


    Qiuqiu gave up all its power to save her and transform into its original shape. After that, she plucked it and planted it in the medium.


    Initially, she wanted to wait until it had devoured enough spiritual qi and transform into a human again. She did not expect that after coming to this place, Qiuqiu could transform into human form¡­


    ¡°Qing Han and Fu Chen are spirit herbs. Qiuqiu is also a spirit herb. But back then, Qiuqiu had given me all its power to let me leave that forbidden land. How did she suddenly regain her human form? Is this place¡­ Giving the spirit herbs the ability to take human form? ¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Nan Xian raised his hand and took Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t pick them up in this place. They were already on the mainland when I found them. So I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    This palace was on top of Feng Mountain, and later it was moved to Spirit Beast Mountain by Mu Yi.


    It might be a coincidence that it happened to be in this place.


    Or perhaps, the dragon scale¡¯s aura was too powerful and had unintentionally allowed them to go deep into this place¡­


    ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in the mainland. It is not surprising that there are such places.¡±


    As Feng Ruqing turned around, she happened to see that Mu Yi had also come back to his senses.


    A cold light flashed in Mu Yi¡¯s gaze; he smiled coldly. ¡°No matter where you are now, you can never escape the death.¡±


    Suddenly, countless vines appeared and headed toward Mu Yi.


    Qing Han¡¯s small face was cold as she grunted, ¡°This is my home. I will never let you hurt my mother in my home!¡±


    Fu Chen did not say anything.


    HOwever, his figure gradually grew and finally, he turned into a teenager.


    Unlike Qing Han¡¯s childish little appearance, his appearance would change as his strength increased.


    However, he did not keep such a look to keep Qing Han from feeling ashamed.


    A cold light crossed in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, and he shook these vines away with a fierce force.


    However, Qing Han did not stop moving. She swiftly made countless vines appear again, all headed toward Mu Yi¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    In this darkness, countless more eyes were watching them.


    Their eyes were fixed upon the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Spirit herbs?¡±


    Mu Yi also noticed those eyes and froze for a moment. ¡°These¡­ Are all spirit herbs.¡±


    The spirit herbs that could transform into humans.


    It was easy for spirit beasts to change their forms and transform when they reached a certain level of strength.


    However¡­


    It was rare to find the spirit herbs that could change their forms.


    These two little ones in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands were an exception.


    Mu Yi did not expect that there were so many more spirit herbs at this moment.


    If he could eat these spirit herbs, he would be able to make a breakthrough to Divine Warrior tier!


    And the Ninth Emperor, a thousand years ago, was only a half-Divine Warrior¡­


    ¡°Hahahahaha! I never thought that god would treat me well and allow me to come to this place.¡±


    He laughed wildly and no longer cared about Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian, and the others, as he rushed in the direction of those spirit herbs.


    The figures with those eyes stepped out of the darkness; they were a group of children who were still naive and ignorant.


    Seeing Mu Yi rushing toward them, they could not help but panic and run in all directions to hide.


    These spirit herbs had never left this place and did not understand the danger that humans posed.

 Chapter 1979

    This was the first time these spirit herbs saw such a fierce person; they were all shocked.


    Just as he was about to rush toward the children, Feng Ruqing immediately blocked his way.


    ¡°Qing Han, Fu Chen, take these little spirit herbs and leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Qing Han and Fu Chen nodded and hurriedly ran over, leading the group of spirit herbs to leave.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Mu Yi threw his fist at Feng Ruqing.


    In a flash, Nan Xian was already in front of Feng Ruqing. His long sword set off a gust of wind as it struck at Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi dodged the attack and charged toward Feng Ruqing again; he became fiercer than before¡­


    ***


    Not far away, the little girl stopped in her tracks, and she pointed to the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, confused.


    Qing Han turned and looked at the little girl. ¡°You¡¯ve seen that thing before?¡±


    The little girl bit her lip and nodded.


    ¡°No, this was drawn by the Ninth Emperor at that time. Why have you seen it before? Mother¡¯s memory doesn¡¯t have you guys in it.¡±


    ¡®Mother didn¡¯t even know about this place¡­¡¯


    The little girl did not speak, and she quietly looked at the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hands.


    Suddenly, she lunged toward the dragon scale¡­


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Qing Han was shocked; countless vines surged from the air and swept toward the little girl.


    However, this little girl was so fast that Qing Han did not have time to stop her. The little girl rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    She grabbed the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and raised her gaze to look at Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face sank as she shouted, ¡°Let go!¡±


    The little girl looked stubborn. She pointed at the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and pointed to herself.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was slightly sunken. ¡°You want it? No, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    The little girl was anxious, but she did not know how to speak and could only look at Feng Ruqing with watery eyes.


    Seeing that Nan Xian was no match for Mu Yi, Feng Ruqing pushed the little girl away and went toward Mu Yi.


    The other children were also reluctant to leave, and all eyes were on the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Fu Chen, these spirit herbs are so strange.¡± Qing Han cocked her head. ¡°Why do they keep wanting Mother¡¯s dragon scale?¡±


    ¡°Qing Han¡­¡± Fu Chen was silent for a moment. ¡°I heard Big Black mention this dragon scale¡­ Mother¡¯s spiritual qi made it, but it contains a real dragon scale left by the real dragon back then.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the Ninth Emperor¡¯s background?¡±


    Hearing Fu Chen say that, Qing Han fell silent.


    The Ninth Emperor had once spoken to them about her background.


    The reason why the spirit beasts welcomed the Ninth Emperor was that her mother was a spirit beast.


    She was a dragon that had disappeared from the world.


    There were many phoenixes on the mainland, but no one had ever seen a real dragon.


    Big Black¡­ Was not considered a dragon.


    Big Black was a creature formed from the surrounding spiritual qi, and it chose to transform into a dragon.


    Now, the dragon was only a legend.


    ¡°So, what they want may not be the current dragon scale, but the piece of real dragon scale wrapped within the spiritual qi!¡±


    Qing Han fell silent.


    She had almost forgotten about this¡­ Fortunately, Fu Chen reminded her.


    ¡®In this life, Mother¡¯s parents are human. But a thousand years ago, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother was a spirit beast!


    ¡®She was a dragon!¡¯

 Chapter 1980 - The Battle XXXII

    The little girl kept staring at the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand; her eyes were as clear as spring water.


    ***


    Feng Ruqing looked at Mu Yi; a determined light flashed in her gaze as she held the dragon scale tightly.


    Spiritual qi once again overflowed from her dragon scale, slowly following her breath into her body.


    Advanced Emperor Warrior!


    She stopped using the dragon scale after reaching Advanced Emperor Warrior tier.


    The strength that she had now was enough to face Mu Yi!


    Bang!


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand, and the black sword appeared out of thin air.


    As her strength increased, the power of the black sword and Little Soul also enhanced a lot.


    Mu Yi¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor¡¯s spiritual qi made the dragon scale in Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand, so it¡¯s useless to snatch it.¡¯


    ¡®In comparison, it is better to get these spirit herbs first¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡¯ll let you off this time! I¡¯ll come back to you later.¡±


    Mu Yi leaned toward the little girl and stretched out his magic claws.


    Qing Han was so shocked that she hurriedly used her vines to tie up Mu Yi¡¯s legs.


    Although her vines did not restrain Mu Yi, it made him pause for a moment.


    The black sword flashed, and a sword light headed toward Mu Yi, forcing him back a few steps.


    Mu Yi smirked; his eyes were cold.


    However, he did not say anything.


    He moved as fast as the wind, and in an instant, he was already in front of Feng Ruqing.


    He swung his fist as a harsh wind followed.


    At this time, the little girl who had just arrived in front of Feng Ruqing snatched the dragon scale out of her hand while Feng Ruqing was defending herself against Mu Yi.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qing Han was angry. She and her mother saved this little girl just now, and she ended up snatching away her mother¡¯s dragon scale.


    The little girl did not say anything and put the dragon scale in her palm.


    In that instant, the spiritual qi within the dragon scale turned into a powerful light that spread throughout the darkness.


    All the darkness turned into the light¡­


    At that moment, Feng Ruqing finally realized that they were standing in a herb garden with a lot of spirit herbs.


    Some of them gradually transformed into humans.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky. Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing so many spirit herbs, Mu Yi could not help but cry with joy.


    He casually pulled off a handful of spirit herbs from the ground and shoved it into his mouth.


    The spirit herbs burst out in anger; their eyes were filled with rage as they watched Mu Yi¡¯s actions.


    The little girl who snatched the dragon scale did not move, and within her palm lay a white scale.


    This scale was not quite the same as before. The scale just now was made by spiritual qi, and now after the spiritual qi dissipated, it had turned back to its original form¡­


    She seemed somewhat fond of it, as if she was familiar with the owner of this scale.


    However, the little girl gave back the scale to Feng Ruqing, looking at her expectantly.


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned as she took the scale handed to her by the little girl.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, she only left this piece of scale before she left.¡±


    Nan Xian raised his head to look at Feng Ruqing.


    He knew Feng Ruqing was talking about the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother.


    ¡°So, a thousand years ago, I cherished this dragon scale.¡± Feng Ruqing clutched the scale in her hand, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°Even now!¡±

 Chapter 1981 - The Battle XXXIII

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nan Xian raised his hand to pull Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulder and turned to look at Mu Yi.


    Poof!


    Mu Yi suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood. He had not even swallowed the spirit herbs in his mouth, and blood was coming out of his nose.


    ¡°How could this happen¡­ Cough!¡±


    He coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his face was covered in blood.


    ¡°All spirit herbs can be eaten, except one, which cannot be taken.¡± Feng Ruqing walked toward Mu Yi slowly. ¡°The spirit herbs that can take human form are poison!¡±


    Mu Yi froze. He looked at Feng Ruqing and growled, ¡°Impossible! These are all spirit herbs that can help me make a breakthrough to Divine Warrior tier¡­ Divine Warrior tier! Hahaha! When I reach Divine Warrior tier, you¡¯ll have to beg for me to spare you!¡±


    Feng Ruqing walked up to Mu Yi and looked down at the man in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. The spirit herbs that can transform into a person cannot be taken. God is fair. He gave these spirit herbs a chance to be humans, so he won¡¯t let anyone harm them.¡±


    Poof!


    Mu Yi once again spurted out a mouthful of blood. He staggered, and he could not even stand up steadily.


    Blood began to pour out of all his seven orifices, causing him to be filled with horror.


    ¡®Divine Warrior tier!¡¯


    He was only one step away from being a Divine Warrior.


    Mu Yi stretched out his hand, but in the end, his hand fell weakly, and his body fell backward, falling to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was stunned.


    Nan Fang was dead.


    Mu Yi was also dead.


    It was¡­ All over.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nan Xian pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. ¡°This battle is over, and you¡¯re safe.¡±


    His heart ached as he thought of Feng Ruqing hurting her body just for a breakthrough¡­


    Feng Ruqing laughed out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s over.¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Qing Han. ¡°Little Qing Han, can you communicate with these spirit herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then ask them how we can leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Little Qing Han turned back to look at the group of little ones behind her.


    Perhaps Feng Ruqing had a familiar aura that the group of children was very gentle to Feng Ruqing.


    Whatever Little Qing Han asked, they would answer. But Feng Ruqing could not understand what they were talking about.


    After a few moments, Qing Han turned to look at Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Mother, they said, you can go out when you reach Divine Warrior tier.¡±


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    If she could make a breakthrough to Divine Warrior tier, she would have saved Nan Changfeng back then.


    Initially, the Ninth Emperor only partially reached Divine Warrior tier.


    She was only one step away from reaching Divine Warrior tier.


    Now, she needed to reach that rank to be able to leave?


    Hehe¡­


    ¡°Fu Chen and I can hide in the medium, but Father can not enter. So, Father also needs to reach Divine Warrior tier.¡±


    Nan Xian was stunned.


    He was silent for half a second. ¡°It is not impossible to reach that rank. There are many spirit herbs here, so it means that the spiritual qi here is much stronger than in Land of No Return or even a thousand years ago. It is not impossible to make a breakthrough in this place¡­¡±


    If this was the only way to leave, then he could only do so.


    ¡°The little ones said that only a Divine Warrior could break the sky. As long as you can reach Divine Warrior tier, you can come and go freely, such as Mother can return to Cang Yue Mainland. There is no need to find any road as you can go back directly¡­¡±

 Chapter 1982 - The Battle XXXIV

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Feng Ruqing sighed helplessly. ¡°I just miss Xia Xia.¡±


    She left in a hurry back then and did not have more time to accompany Xia Xia. She did not know when she would see her again¡­


    However, Feng Ruqing thought there was a vicious battle after coming here, but she did not expect Mu Yi to die so easily.


    It made her wonder¡­


    ***


    In Spirit Beast Mountain¡­


    The palace that stood there before had collapsed.


    Tianya and the others panicked as they lifted all the stone bricks but still did not see Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.


    Initially, they thought that these two were injured and could not come out themselves, so Tianya brought everyone from Wu Shang City to help but to no avail.


    Even those spirit beasts could not find where they were.


    Their hearts gradually sank¡­


    They searched all over the place, but there was no trace of these two, and it made them despair.


    However, they did not give up.


    Everyone continued to search. They must find them even if they had to dig the ground¡­


    ***


    Five years passed swiftly like flowing water.


    They had searched all over the palace for five years¡­


    They had been going back and forth, looking for five years, but they did not find any trace of Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.


    It was as if they had disappeared into thin air and could not be found anymore¡­


    ***


    An old man in a red robe stood above the rubbles; his face was cold.


    He looked expressionlessly at the group of people who were searching again.


    Feng Lianqing stood next to the old man and sighed helplessly.


    ¡®Since the disappearance of Sister Ruqing, Grandfather has not left Spirit Beast Mountain.


    ¡®He has been waiting for her to come back¡­


    ¡®However, a long time has passed. Maybe Sister Ruqing¡­ Does not even exist anymore.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing walked up to the old man and smiled bitterly. ¡°Qiu Hui sent a letter saying that Xia Xia has grown up a lot. She has been asking why you and Sister Ruqing have not returned yet. Master, why don¡¯t we go back to see Xia Xia first?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Tianya shook his head. ¡°I want to wait for Qing¡¯er. I don¡¯t believe it¡­ I clearly saw her in the palace. Why can¡¯t I find her? If she is still alive, I¡¯ll find her soon. But if she¡¯s dead, I want to see the dead body. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Feng Lianqing continued, ¡°But¡­ Xia Xia¡­¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui is taking care of her¡­ She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°But Xia Xia is still in Nine Gate¡­¡±


    ¡°I will settle the score with Nine Gate after I¡¯ve found my granddaughter. They won¡¯t dare to touch Xia Xia now. I trust Qiu Hui.¡±


    Tianya did not feel worried as he knew that Qiu Hui would take good care of Xia Xia.


    Now, he only wanted to find Feng Ruqing¡­


    Even if he had to wait in this place forever¡­


    Tianya closed his eyes; his gaze was filled with pain.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er, where are you?


    ¡®It¡¯s been five years¡­ It¡¯s time to come back.¡¯


    Feng Lianqing smiled bitterly. He knew that he could not persuade Tianya, so he turned to Suyi.


    ¡°Aunt Su¡­¡±


    ¡°Nan Xian and Qing¡¯er haven¡¯t come back. I¡¯m not leaving either!¡±


    Suyi¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    The white phoenix had always been by Suyi¡¯s side, never leaving her.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

 Chapter 1983 - The Battle XXXV

    He cleared his throat and looked at Feng Chen. ¡°Then, you should go. After all, Xia Xia is not safe in Nine Gate, and Nine Gate will ignore me if I went to pick her up.¡±


    Feng Chen lowered his gaze; he continued to move the rocks from the rubbles.


    ¡°Xiao Qing will come back.¡±


    He paused. ¡°I hope the first person she sees when she comes back is me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Lianqing saw that Feng Chen could not be persuaded, and so, he said no more.


    He could only follow them and continue to search¡­


    ***


    Nine Gate.


    A little girl sat next to the lake, resting her hand on her cheek, and her feet were swinging in the water.


    Her face was as fair as jade, and even at a young age, she was already beautiful.


    Nan Luo walked up behind the little girl; a cold light flashed in her eyes. She faked a smile as she headed toward Xia Xia.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Xia Xia turned and was greeted by a beautiful face.


    She hesitated for a moment, could not even remember who this person was.


    Since she came to Nine Gate, Qiu Hui was afraid that the others in Nine Gate would hurt her, so she protected her very well, never letting anyone touch her.


    The only ones who could approach her, besides the servants who took care of her, were Tang Yin, Xiao Ya, and Nalan Jing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xia Xia frowned. She somehow felt that this woman was weird; she had an innate feeling that she did not like her!


    ¡°I¡¯m Hui You, the daughter of Venerable Hui Yan. Venerable Qiu Hui did not allow anyone to see you, so we have never met before. Now I finally understand why Maiden Xia Xia is chosen as the Holy Maiden of Nine Gate. I have admired you for a long time, so I came to meet you.¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m not the Holy Maiden of Nine Gate. I¡¯m Mother¡¯s daughter! I want to go home, and when Mother and the others come back, they will come to pick me up.¡±


    Nan Luo was a little surprised. She looked at Xia Xia¡¯s small face, looking as if she was about to say something, but she held it back.


    ¡°Do you have anything else? Don¡¯t come to me if there¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t like strangers.¡±


    Xia Xia snorted. She felt that this woman looked strange, but her scent was somewhat familiar.


    It seemed like she had met her somewhere but could not remember it¡­


    Nan Luo opened her mouth and looked at Xia Xia pitifully. She was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, Nine Gate is a nice place, and everyone in Nine Gate is very friendly. You¡¯d better¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Xia stood up.


    This little girl was only nine years old, and there was still innocence in her ignorant gaze.


    ¡°Mother will come to take me home, right?¡±


    Nan Luo looked at Xia Xia sympathetically.


    However, her gaze had made the little girl angry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mother? Where¡¯s my mother??¡±


    Her mother said that she would come back soon¡­


    So even after following Qiu Hui to Nine Gate, she still kept waiting for her mother to come and take her home.


    Qiu Hui was good to her, but she was not her mother¡­


    She only wanted to return to her mother.


    Nan Luo took a few steps back; she bit her lip. ¡°I thought you knew that Maiden Feng and Master Nan Xian¡­ They¡­ They are dead¡­¡±


    ¡®They¡­ They are dead?¡¯


    These words were like a bolt of lightning from the sky, striking down, making Xia Xia¡¯s face freeze.

 Chapter 1984 - The Battle XXXVI

    Five years¡­


    She had never given up, waiting for them.


    They had not come back for five years¡­


    There were times when she thought that even if her mother and the others were busy, they would still come back somewhen in these five years.


    Unless they had another child and did not want her anymore¡­


    However, every time she saw Qiu Hui receiving a letter from her grandfather, she would become sad because she clearly understood what it meant.


    ¡®Mother, Father¡­ Something must have happened to them. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t come back for such a long time¡­


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Xia Xia rushed toward Nan Luo fiercely; her face filled with rage. ¡°Mother and Father will come back and bring me home!


    ¡°And Sister Qing Han and Brother Fu Chen¡­ They will all come back!¡±


    She looked so furious, and even though some things were already vaguely clear in her mind, she would never admit it.


    She believed that they would come back sooner or later.


    Nan Luo¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have told you this. Nine Gate doesn¡¯t allow anyone to talk about it, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re in the dark on this matter. I can¡¯t bear to let you keep waiting alone. That¡¯s why I told you the truth¡­¡±


    The grief on her face was not fake.


    The thought of Nan Xian dying in Spirit Beast Mountain made her heart ached.


    She never thought that Nan Xian would really lose his life in Spirit Beast Mountain.


    If she had known, she would have advised him to leave when she was in Spirit Beast Mountain.


    Why did Feng Ruqing dig her grave and drag others along with her?


    If she wanted to die, she should have gone alone!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xia Xia was furious and slapped Nan Luo fiercely.


    Her palm was small, but she was so strong that Nan Luo¡¯s face instantly turned red and swollen.


    Since coming to Nine Gate, she had never been treated like this. Anger surged to her heart, but thinking of Nine Gate¡¯s love for Xia Xia, she suppressed her anger again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She lowered her gaze and said in a small, apologetic voice.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Xia Xia held her head, squatted down, and shouted. Her grief-stricken voice echoed in Nine Gate for a long time.


    Qiu Hui arrived just in time to see Xia Xia curled up and trembling; her face was pale.


    It was so heartbreaking to see Xia Xia in such a state.


    Qiu Hui quickly reached Xia Xia, taking her into her arms.


    She hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Xia Xia, what happened?¡±


    Xia Xia let go of her hand.


    Her body was so thin that it looked like a gust of wind could blow her away.


    Her face was covered in tears; she looked so pitiful.


    ¡°Aunt Qiu, when will Mother come back?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart ached and hugged Xia Xia tightly. ¡°They will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Xia looked up with her big eyes.


    There was no longer any light in those eyes.


    ¡°Five years¡­ Mother and Father have been gone for five years but they haven¡¯t come back¡­ Just now, this woman told me that Mother and Father died. They died in Spirit Beast Mountain. Aunt Qiu, tell me¡­ Are Mother and Father already dead? Tell me now! ¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s tears fell as she choked. ¡°I am still young, but you can¡¯t lie to me. Every time Aunt Qiu receives a letter, your face will turn gloomy. I noticed it, but¡­ I believe that as long as I do not think too much¡­ As long as I keep thinking that Mother and Father will come back¡­ They will certainly come back.


    ¡°But¡­ This woman told me that they have died. They have left me and will never come back.¡±

 Chapter 1985 - The Battle XXXVII

    Xia Xia curled up, her head on her knees, and her voice was filled with despair.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart ached, and she felt her anger surging.


    She stood up from the ground and looked at Nan Luo angrily.


    Boom!


    She punched Nan Luo in the chest, sending her flying away.


    ¡°Who asked you to come for Xia Xia?¡± she growled.


    She had promised Feng Ruqing that she would take care of Xia Xia.


    However, she was weak, and she had failed to protect Xia Xia. She could only take Xia Xia and hide in Nine Gate.


    Even though the Nan family had been defeated, and Nan Fang had died, she still did not take Xia Xia back¡­


    She was afraid that people outside would say something that might make Xia Xia sad.


    She thought that by placing her in Nine Gate, no one would say much in front of her.


    However, she was too negligent in letting someone sneak in to tell all these things to Xia Xia¡­


    Xia Xia was still young. How could she bear such grief?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Nan Luo panicked and took a few steps back.


    She was now Hui Yan¡¯s daughter, so she did not think that Qiu Hui, who was also a member of Nine Gate, would even make a move against her.


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    She bit her lip hard, wanting to explain to them.


    However, Qiu Hui did not give her a chance to explain; she rushed toward her and slapped her face viciously.


    Blood flowed from the corner of Nan Luo¡¯s mouth. She began to panic as she looked at the furious Qiu Hui.


    Bang!


    Qiu Hui kicked her hard, and she fell to the ground helplessly; her hair became messy, and she looked so pitiful.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just as Qiu Hui was about to continue, an angry voice came from up ahead¡­


    Nan Luo was relieved after hearing this voice. She looked up joyfully, looking at the old man coming to her.


    ¡°Father, save me! Venerable Qiu Hui wants to beat me to death.¡±


    The old man was furious, and he looked at Qiu Hui fiercely while gritting his teeth. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do? Why are you doing this to my daughter!¡±


    At this moment, the other venerable members also came in with a puzzled expression to see what had happened.


    However, when they saw Nan Luo, they were even more puzzled.


    ¡°Venerable Hui Yan, why did your daughter come here? We¡¯ve promised Qiu Hui that we would give her full authority to take care of Nan Chiyou. Except for some venerable members who came to visit Nan Chiyou, no one else was allowed to come here. Did you plan to snatch Nan Chiyou from Qiu Hui? But this little girl will not listen to you either.¡±


    They wanted Nan Chiyou to become the Holy Maiden of Nine Gate. If they made this already bad-tempered little girl angry, they were afraid that Nine Gate would lose her again.


    That was why they had agreed to these requests from Qiu Hui.


    After all, Qiu Hui was familiar with Nan Chiyou, and she was the only one who could take care of her!


    Hui Yan looked somewhat embarrassed. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, why is she here?¡±


    They continued to ask.


    Why was his daughter here? Hui Yan himself could not answer, but when he saw the injuries on Nan Luo¡¯s body, the anger he had just suppressed surged again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care why my daughter is here. Venerable Qiu Hui has hurt a weak little girl. Are you not afraid if others were to know about this? I must punish you today!¡±

 Chapter 1986 - The Battle XXXVIII

    Qiu Hui sneered as she faced Hui Yan.


    ¡°You want to punish me? Fine! But your daughter showed up here without permission and spewed nonsense to Xia Xia. She said that Maiden Feng and Master Nan Xian are already dead and put Xia Xia in such a state. Even if I killed her, she still deserves it!¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    Xia Xia had a special status in Nine Gate, and she was still the treasure of everyone¡¯s heart.


    The crowd did not expect Nan Luo to say such things, so they all looked at her in shock.


    Even Hui Yan was surprised, perhaps not expecting that his daughter would say such things to Nan Chiyou.


    ¡°You¡¯er, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nan Luo panicked and took a few steps back; she bit her lip. ¡°I was not saying nonsense. She asked me just now, and I accidentally told her the truth. I could not bear to lie to her. ¡±


    Her tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and it softened Hui Yan¡¯s heart.


    However, the more he thought about this matter, it was indeed Nan Luo¡¯s fault and¡­


    Qiu Hui was so fond of Xia Xia, so it was normal for her to be emotional.


    However¡­


    An elder in a grey robe said coldly, ¡°Hui Yan, is this how you teach your daughter? Who has allowed her to come here to spew nonsense? If something bad happens to Holy¡­ To Nan Chiyou¡­ Can your daughter take responsibility for her action?!¡±


    Initially, the elder in a grey robe was trying to address her as Holy Maiden, but Xia Xia did not like the name. She would become angry every time someone called her that. In the end, no one in Nine Gate dared to address her that way.


    His head hurt when he thought about it.


    ¡®It was hard to win Xia Xia¡¯s heart, but Hui Yan¡¯s daughter had suddenly come and provoked her.


    ¡®Did she think it¡¯s easy to make Xia Xia like Nin Gate again?¡¯


    Hui Yan looked at Nan Luo and then turned to Qiu Hui; his eyes sunk.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that my daughter has done something wrong this time. I admit that but¡­ Qiu Hui, you¡¯ve punished her. Can we just forget it?¡±


    Nan Luo looked at Hui Yan in surprise.


    Her father was very protective. He had never allowed anyone to bully her even a little bit.


    However, why was her father still planning to make peace with her after his daughter had been beaten up like this?


    Nan Luo bit her lip.


    She was even more jealous of Feng Ruqing.


    Feng Ruqing was lucky to have a loving family and a great husband.


    Even her daughter received so much love from so many people.


    But Nan Luo¡­ She was always the unlucky one!


    Perhaps it was with the thought that Feng Ruqing no longer existed, Nan Luo¡¯s mood was much better, and she no longer counted on Hui Yan to defend her this time.


    ¡°Forget it?¡±


    Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°I agreed to bring Xia Xia to Nine Gates because you¡¯ve promised me before that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her. I thought that the people in Nine Gate weren¡¯t the kind of people who would spew nonsense. If I had known it, I¡¯d have taken her back to Tianya¡¯s manor. At least, Xia Xia would live a happier life there.


    ¡°But now, your daughter has purposely spewed nonsense and made Xia Xia so sad. How can we just forget it?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she stared at Nan Luo fiercely.


    Her eyes were a little scary, causing Nan Luo to take a few steps back and hide behind Hui Yan¡­


    Hui Yan¡¯s heart softened. He then turned to Qiu Hui and asked, ¡°Then, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Apologize and expel her from Nine Gate!¡±


    Qiu Hui raised her chin. She never believed that this woman was innocent.

 Chapter 1987 - The Battle XXXIX

    Therefore, there was no way she would let her stay in Nine Gate anymore. She might bring danger to Xia Xia.


    Nan Luo panicked. She had always thought that she had Hui Yan to back her up. She had never thought someone would dare to attack her.


    If she was expelled from Nine Gate, how was she going to survive out there¡­


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Nan Luo bit her lip, tears flowing down uncontrollably in despair.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯m also a member of Nine Gate. How could I intentionally say such things? Father, I don¡¯t want to leave Nine Gate, nor do I want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Qiu Hui!¡±


    Hui Yan burst out in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. I can make You¡¯er to apologize, but to expel her from Nine Gate? No way!!!¡±


    He had tolerated them, but these people were getting braver.


    You¡¯er was at fault in this matter, but she did not mean it, and now that she had learned from her mistake, an apology was already enough.


    Was it necessary to expel her?


    Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°If we don¡¯t expel her from Nine Gate, she will come and bring trouble to Xia Xia again.¡±


    Hui Yan clenched his fists tightly, but he held his anger as he saw the others were looking at him.


    ¡°I believe You¡¯er did not mean it. If you are not at ease, I can lock her up in the backyard and forbid her to go out. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied? I can¡¯t ever be satisfied!¡± Qiu Hui looked at Hui Yan and others. ¡°Even if Xia Xia does not want to be Holy Maiden, Nine Gate has long treated her as Holy Maiden. Hui You has offended Xia Xia. If you don¡¯t want to expel her from Nine Gate, you have to punish her according to our rules: lock her in Hall of Punishment.¡±


    The crowd silently sighed in relief.


    Hui Yan and Qiu Hui were both important in Nine Gate, and they did not want any conflict to arise between them.


    Furthermore, they were both biased toward Xia Xia.


    Therefore, they feel that Qiu Hui¡¯s request was reasonable.


    ¡°Hui Yan, you decide for yourself. Punish her according to the rules, or expel her from Nine Gate.¡±


    Hui Yan froze.


    He closed his eyes in sorrow.


    ¡°Does it have to be like this?¡±


    ¡®The Hall of Punishment¡­


    ¡®How can You¡¯er, a gentle girl, suffer this kind of torture?


    ¡®And how can I bear to let her suffer?¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Nan Luo gritted her teeth. ¡°I am willing to go to Hall of Punishment.¡±


    She did not want to leave Nine Gate.


    She would be doomed if she left this place.


    She was already used to this luxurious life. How could she want to leave such a good place?


    It was just that she had made a little mistake this time.


    Initially, she wanted to provoke this little girl, but she did not expect that Hui Yan could not overpower them.


    Obviously, she was the one who had been beaten up, yet in the end, it was her who was punished.


    ¡°You¡¯er¡­¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s heart ached as he held Hui You¡¯s hand.


    Hui You smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Nine Gate is my home. My father is here, so I can¡¯t leave, and I won¡¯t leave Nine Gate¡­ Even if I have to be punished severely.¡±


    Hui Yan was heartbroken beyond words, and he was still angry.


    ¡®I will remember this day, forever!


    ¡®Qiu Hui, once I¡¯ve got the chance, I will make you pay!¡¯


    Hui Yan took a deep breath. He looked at Hui You, and his face was much calmer.


    ¡°I will prepare a spirit herb for you to heal your wounds. I¡¯m sorry, You¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Luo shook her head and smiled faintly. ¡°This time, it was my mistake. I¡¯m just not used to lying. That¡¯s why I have told Xia Xia that. I won¡¯t repeat this mistake.¡±


    After she said that, the people from Hall of Punishment came and dragged her away.


    When she was in Nan Manor, she had also been locked in Hall of Punishment. Even if she had to experience it again, she was still terrified of that place.


    However, Nan Luo understood that she had no way out at this moment but to go there.

 Chapter 1988 - The Battle XL

    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Hui Yan flung his lapel and looked at Qiu Hui coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t ever forget what you¡¯ve done today!¡±


    He walked away after saying that, disappearing without looking back.


    The elder looked coldly in the direction he left and frowned. ¡°Hui You seem to have changed a bit from before.¡±


    He did not have much impression of Hui You. He only knew that she was timid but kind and understanding.


    ¡®Why has she turned into such a girl now?


    ¡°Moreover, if she did not mean it, why did she have to sneak into this place? It¡¯s really hard to convince others that she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Perhaps, only Hui Yan would believe in her because she was his daughter.


    However, the bystanders could feel that something was wrong with Hui You.


    ¡°Forget it. Hui You has nothing to do with us, and Hui Yan won¡¯t listen to our advice.¡±


    The elder smiled helplessly. He looked down at Xia Xia, who was squatting on the ground and pondered for a second. ¡°Qiu Hui, there are some things you should tell her so that she won¡¯t be sad for a long time.¡±


    Qiu Hui naturally understood what the elder was trying to say. She lowered her head, and her gaze fell upon Xia Xia.


    ¡°Xia Xia, there are many things I didn¡¯t tell you because we don¡¯t have an answer either.¡±


    Xia Xia finally lifted her head, her face covered in tears.


    ¡°What answer?¡±


    Qiu Hui smiled bitterly. ¡°Your parents have not died. They have just disappeared, and your grandfather is still out looking for them. If they had died, Tianya would not be staying out there, waiting for them. As long as he is still out there, it proves that your parents are still alive.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know the whereabouts of your parents, and I¡¯m afraid that you might be sad and upset. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes finally lit up.


    After all, being still missing was considered good news compared to death.


    It proved that they might still be alive. But if they had died, they would never come back again¡­


    Qiu Hui lowered her head and touched Xia Xia¡¯s head gently. ¡°Yes, I will not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, I believe in Aunt Qiu.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled brightly, sweeping away the gloom of a moment ago.


    ¡®Mother and Father have just disappeared¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s good that they¡¯re only missing.


    ¡®It means that I can get them back¡­¡¯


    ¡°I will not listen to the others. That woman said that Father and Mother are dead. I do not want to leave Father and Mother.¡±


    Qiu Hui felt a little guilty. ¡°Sorry, I was negligent in letting someone sneak in. I thought that after giving the order, no one would disturb you, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone would still be bold enough just because her father has a high status in Nine Gate.¡±


    All the members of Nine Gate lived on separate mountains. They did not wander around during the week. Furthermore, Nine Gate¡¯s disciples all obeyed the orders and would not come here to disturb Xia Xia.


    However, they had never expected that Hui You would be so bold to break the orders.


    ¡°Is her name Hui You? That old man¡¯s daughter?¡± Xia Xia bit her finger. ¡°But I think I¡¯ve met her before¡­ A few years ago.¡±


    ¡®A few years ago?


    ¡®Before Xia Xia came to Nine Gate?¡¯


    The crowd looked at each other, puzzled.


    ¡°It should be before Mother fell into a coma back then. I think it should have been seven years ago.¡±


    Back then, she was only two years old.


    One should not underestimate the two-year-old Xia Xia because she could remember everything clearly even up until this day.


    Her brain was like a diary. She never forgot anything she had experienced before¡­


    Especially the people she had met.

 Chapter 1989 - The Battle XLI

    Qiu Hui was startled after hearing Xia Xia¡¯s words.


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°I remember Hui You never left Nine Gate. The only time was when the Nan family kidnapped her, but that was five years ago. So why is Xia Xia claiming this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her face.¡± Xia Xia shook her head. ¡°Her scent is familiar, but her face is unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡®The scent is familiar, but the face is unfamiliar¡­¡¯


    The crowd was confused, not understanding what Xia Xia meant by this¡­


    Xia Xia stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Really¡­ I¡¯m not lying. I have some impression that she resembles someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Qiu Hui asked as she frowned.


    ¡°I heard my grandmother call her Nan Luo¡­ Yes, she¡¯s called Nan Luo!¡± Xia Xia finally remembered from whom she had sensed that breath before. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Grandmother doesn¡¯t like her. Father and Mother also hate her, but she seems to like Father a lot, then she disappeared and did not come back.¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s face instantly sank, and she fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Xia Xia will not lie.


    ¡®I trust her¡­


    ¡®Why would Xia Xia say Hui You is Nan Luo?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Nan Luo of the Nan family already dead?¡¯


    The elder in a grey robe pondered for a while and said, ¡°I remember Hui Yan said to me before that when Hui You was able to escape, Nan Luo had helped her, and the Nan family wanted to use Hui You to deal with Nine Gate¡­¡±


    ¡®Hui You is Nan Luo?


    ¡®If she¡¯s really Nan Luo, then the real Hui You must have died¡­¡¯


    Another elder suddenly said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know Hui You. I once took care of her for a while when she was sick. Hui Yan went out for a mission and gave Hui You to me. That girl was well-behaved and understanding. She would never offend anyone. If you gave orders, she would not go against you. But now, you¡¯ve ordered that no one is allowed to disturb Xia Xia, but that girl still snuck into this place¡­¡±


    The old Hui You would never do this kind of thing.


    ¡°Moreover, Hui You is so understanding. She would not have told Xia Xia that her mother and father are missing or dead even if they are really in trouble. Hui You knows that Xia Xia will be sad.¡±


    Hui You was a kind girl back then. She would not do anything that could make others annoyed with her.


    These five years, Hui You did not go out much, and they rarely met her¡­


    No one expected that she would do such things.


    She was full of lies¡­


    Yet she claimed that she did not mean it?


    Who else would believe it except for that foolish Hui Yan?


    ¡°If Hui You is really Nan Luo¡­¡± Qiu Hui sneered. ¡°I will make her life worse than death.¡±


    Xia Xia cocked her head and blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, Aunt Qiu. I don¡¯t want to see her again. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Qiu Hui lowered her head and stroked Xia Xia¡¯s small head gently.


    ¡°Alright, she won¡¯t have the chance to come back in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    Xia Xia nodded, showing her cute teeth.


    She smiled brightly, innocently.


    ¡°Aunt Qiu, when will Grandmother and Great Grandfather find my parents? I miss them so much.¡±


    Xia Xia sighed.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    ¡®Maiden Feng is missing, but no one knows whether she¡¯s alive or dead¡­


    ¡®Tianya has been looking for her for five years, and those rubbles have been moved back and forth countless times.


    ¡®But they found nothing¡­¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t tell Xia Xia as she did not want this little girl to worry.


    ¡°He will find them soon. Once Tianya has found them, he will tell me first, and I will take you to see them.¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    They did not want Xia Xia to leave Nine Gate¡­


    But¡­


    Xia Xia had grown up and was hard to control. They could do nothing if she wanted to leave Nine Gate¡­

 Chapter 1990 - Not As Honorable As She Thought

    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled brightly.


    She trusted Qi Hui, but¡­


    She still seemed nervous and worried.


    Feng Ruqing had been missing for five years. If she were still there, Tianya would have already found her.


    However, they had waited for five years and had not given up the search, but they still did not know her whereabouts.


    ***


    The people in Hall of Punishment did not torture Nan Luo severely for the sake of Hui Yan. Not all people could survive here. Usually, after a visit, their skin would have been half peeled off.


    Even though those people showed mercy, Nan Luo was still half-dead when she was carried out.


    When he saw Nan Luo, who was so weak that she would faint at any moment, his heart suddenly ached, and he hurriedly ran forward, taking Nan Luo from the hands of the disciples of Nine Gate.


    ¡°You¡¯er, how are you?¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her gaze, covering the pain.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt¡­ How can you be fine? It¡¯s my bad. I did not protect you well. But do not worry. Such a thing will not happen again!¡± Hui Yan lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly.


    He only had his daughter in this life!


    He loved her, and he wanted to protect her.


    Therefore, he would not let others hurt her again!


    Even now, Hui Yan still did not understand why Qiu Hui could not forgive his daughter. He knew that it was indeed Hui You¡¯s fault, but it was not a big mistake that could not be forgiven.


    ¡®You¡¯er is just a small girl. How could she withstand such punishment?¡¯


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You two come over here. Take Young Lady to rest first and remember to send all the spirit herbs to her so she can recover from injuries!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The two female disciples had just passed by and stopped in their tracks after hearing Hui Yan¡¯s order and responded respectfully.


    Nan Luo opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she did not speak as she saw Hui Yan¡¯s worried face.


    Hui Yan looked at Nan Luo gently. ¡°You¡¯er, wait for me here. I will go and ask for better spirit herbs for you.¡±


    Nan Luo smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Father. You can go now.¡±


    Hui Yan handed Nan Luo to the two female disciples and left hurriedly.


    After Hui Yan¡¯s figure had disappeared, the female disciples¡¯ faces turned cold, and they held Nan Luo harshly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Venerable Hui Yan thinks. It¡¯s clearly Young Lady Hui You¡¯s fault. Nan Chiyou is our Nine Gate¡¯s Holy Maiden. Hui You is nothing compared to Holy Maiden.¡±


    ¡°The servants in Hui Yan¡¯s courtyard said, since Young Lady Hui You came back five years ago, it was hard to serve her. And now she has offended our Holy Maiden.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe that Young Lady Hui You did not mean to say in front of a child that her mother has passed away. She deliberately said it to hurt Holy Maiden.¡±


    The two female disciples had lost their respect for Nan Luo and even said that in front of her so confidently.


    Nan Luo clenched her fists tightly; her body was trembling.


    In all these years, she rarely left the courtyard, and the servants in the courtyard treated her respectfully, so she did not overthink it.


    Now, after this matter, she found that living as Hui You¡­ Was not as honorable as she thought¡­

 Chapter 1991 - He Believed Shes Still Alive

    Meanwhile, in Spirit Beast Mountain¡­


    It was silent as usual.


    Except for the sound of the breeze passing by, there was nothing else.


    Suyi stood beside the ruins; she looked at the ruined palace and became more anxious and restless.


    Initially, everyone could wait patiently, but in the end, no one could maintain the initial motivation.


    As the days passed, their spirit to search gradually sank.


    Suddenly, an angry voice came from the side.


    Suyi turned her head to look and saw Tianya grabbing a guard furiously. ¡°Dig for me! Keep digging! Why can¡¯t you find her after five years of searching? Why? I didn¡¯t tell you to stop. No one will stop! We must find Qing¡¯er!¡±


    The guard lowered his head; sadness filled his eyes.


    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not speak.


    Feng Lianqing walked up to Tianya silently. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t find Sister Ruqing¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! I saw her fighting with my own eyes in the palace. Even if she¡¯s not there anymore, there will be corpses. Why are she and Nan Xian suddenly missing, and the corpse of that bastard Nan Fang is nowhere to be seen? She is still alive. Search for her! Keep searching for her!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Feng Lianqing could not bear to dampen Tianya¡¯s hope.


    However, seeing Tian Ya becoming almost crazy, his heart ached even more.


    ¡®Sister Ruqing is missing, and everyone is worried. Master can¡¯t sleep well the whole day, waiting for her to appear every day.


    ¡®But it has been five years¡­


    ¡®She has not returned for five years!


    ¡®Maybe¡­ She will never come back¡­¡¯


    ¡°You also know that Sister Ruqing was fighting with Nan Fang and the others. But why can¡¯t we find their bodies? Have you thought about it? Master!¡± Feng Lianqing closed his eyes in sorrow. ¡°Perhaps, they have already died¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tianya raised his hand.


    Fierce wind surged out of his palm, lifted Feng Lianqing¡¯s body, and threw him to the ground. He spurted out a mouthful of blood,


    ¡°Master, even if you beat me to death, I have to say this because I want you to come to your senses. At least¡­ Don¡¯t let sister Ruqing see you sad, and Xia Xia is waiting for us to pick her up in Nine Gate. Sister Ruqing is gone, so we can¡¯t leave Xia Xia alone there.¡±


    Tianya remained silent, but suddenly, Feng Chen moved as fast as the wind and landed next to Feng Lianqing.


    The young man¡¯s face was cold and expressionless.


    He had been like this ever since Feng Ruqing had disappeared.


    He was cold, not like a normal person.


    ¡°Qingqing is still alive. I can feel it.¡±


    Feng Lianqing smiled bitterly. He also hoped that Feng Ruqing was still alive, but after five years of waiting, all his hope had turned into despair.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Feng Chen raised his hand and put his sword against Feng Lianqing¡¯s neck. ¡°Next time, if you say she is dead again¡­ I will kill you!¡±


    As the young man said these words, the air turned colder with strong murderous intent, spreading throughout the sky.


    Feng Lianqing fell silent. He knew it was useless to talk to them.


    He got up from the ground, silently stood aside, looking at the ruins helplessly.


    ¡®Sister Ruqing¡­


    ¡®If you are still alive, can you come back soon?


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that if we continue like this, Master will gradually lose his sanity¡­¡¯


    Tianya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Keep searching for her! Find her even if you have to dig three feet or three hundred feet into the ground. I don¡¯t believe that they have disappeared from this world.¡±


    As long as he believed that Feng Ruqing was still alive, his granddaughter must be alive.


    It was just that she could not come back for the time being¡­


    Suddenly, Big Black leaped and flew into the sky, roaring.


    This dragon roar echoed through the sky. Its grief-filled cry carried a sense of great gloom.

 Chapter 1992 - Shes Back

    Suddenly, a loud booming sound exploded, shaking the ground vigorously.


    Everyone fell silent. Their eyes were fixed upon the ruins and filled with panic.


    Indeed, all of them were panicked!


    Tianya was shocked, and his breathing grew heavy.


    Suyi slowly stood up, staring at the shaking ground¡­


    The stone bricks suddenly flew all over the place.


    Later¡­


    Everyone saw the ground crack open.


    This gap was getting bigger, big enough for a person to jump down.


    Just as the people were stunned by that crack in the ground, two figures rushed out.


    It was a woman in a red dress¡­


    With a familiar face.


    Even her figure was familiar to them.


    However, for some reason, everyone felt that there was something strange with this person.


    It was as if the person in front of them was no longer the person they knew before.


    Her gaze was indifferent, expressionless.


    The powerful energy emitted from her causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    Standing next to her was a man in a white robe. He was still handsome and stunning with his long white hair.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡±


    Tianya was stunned.


    The fear he had all these years was suddenly gone.


    His tears flowed from his eyes as his gaze was fixed upon the woman in front of him. For a long while, he was unable to come out of the stupor.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, is it really you?¡±


    ¡®She¡­ She¡¯s back?¡¯


    Tianya trembled. He knew it¡­ He knew that Qing¡¯er would certainly come back.


    Fortunately, he did not give up and kept waiting for her¡­


    Feng Ruqing turned to Tianya, looking at him gently. She and Nan Xian stood side by side, slowly descending from mid-air.


    She only took a few steps, but she instantly covered the distance of several meters and stood in front of Tianya.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Grandfather. How long has it been now?¡±


    Tianya was excited, and his voice cracked. ¡°Five years¡­¡±


    ¡®Five years?¡¯


    Feng Ruqing was shocked. ¡®So, it has been five years¡­


    ¡®I do not know how Xia Xia is.¡¯


    That little girl waited for them for five years and might be hiding in some place crying again.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go pick up Xia Xia and¡­ Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled, looking at the man next to her.


    Nan Xian lowered his gaze. He held Feng Ruqing¡¯s hand and replied gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    From the meeting a thousand years ago, they were destined to live and die together.


    They met in the previous life but could not stay with each other till the end.


    In this life, they had overcome many difficulties and finally were able to see them all through together.


    Suyi stood by and did not say a word. She looked at Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian and smiled faintly.


    At this moment, all the dark clouds had disappeared, revealing the light hidden in everyone¡¯s heart¡­


    Feng Lianqing looked at Feng Ruqing¡¯s return and could not help but cry happily.


    ¡®Sister Ruqing is back¡­


    ¡®Master will not be so crazy anymore, and the sky in Land of No Return is finally clear again¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1993 - Waiting For Their Return

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Nine Gate.


    On top of the mountain¡­


    Nan Chiyou rested her hand on her cheek, staring blankly at the sky.


    Ever since Nan Luo said those words to her that day, she would often sit on the mountain and stare.


    1


    She did not say anything; no one knew what she was thinking.


    No matter how Qiu Hui tried to comfort her, it did not help.


    She would stay there for the whole day, except for mealtimes, and would not leave the mountain.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    A hand rested on Xia Xia¡¯s shoulder; her voice was gentle, with a little relief.


    ¡°Xia Xia, it¡¯s cold here. Let¡¯s go back and rest. If you get sick, your parents would be heartbroken when they come back.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Qiu¡­¡± Xia Xia turned around, her eyes glistening with a light as bright as the stars in the sky. ¡°When do you think Father and Mother will return?¡±


    Qiu Hui¡¯s heart ached. ¡°When they come back, Tianya will surely tell me first. Xia Xia, it¡¯s useless for you to wait here. Go back to your room with me to rest.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled.


    ¡°Then, I will wait for them here. I¡¯ll go when they come back. But if they don¡¯t come back, I will sit here all the time.¡±


    1


    The little girl turned and continued gazing at the clear sky.


    There was light in her eyes, bright and dark, but it made Qiu Hui¡¯s heart suddenly seize up.


    If Hui You did not say those words to Xia Xia that day, she would not become like this, and even though Xia Xia did not say anything, everyone knew that she was very anxious¡­


    Therefore, she would rather keep waiting here than leave.


    Qiu Hui lowered her gaze; a cold light flashed in her eyes as she stroked the little girl¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Xia Xia, you have to trust me and trust them. Anything can happen to anyone in this world, but not to them!¡±


    Xia Xia was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiu Hui, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I know, but I want to wait for them. I¡¯m afraid that they will have to spend time to find me if they come to me. If I sit in a higher place, they will be able to spotme easily.¡±


    1


    Qiu Hui looked at Xia Xia¡¯s pink face and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You can wait for them here, but you must prioritize your health. Otherwise, they would be sad if they come back and meet you.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand, Aunt Qiu.¡±


    Xia Xia smiled, then she turned to the sky again, her hand on her cheek as she sat in a daze.


    Qiu Hui did not say more. She took one last look at Xia Xia, turned around, and walked down.


    At the mountain¡¯s base, a female disciple saw Qiu Hui and hurriedly ran to her. ¡°Master¡­.¡±


    ¡°These few days, Hui You¡­¡± Qiu Hui paused, hiding the cold light in her eyes. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s Nan Luo. What is she doing? ¡±


    She believed in Xia Xia¡¯s intuition. Since Xia Xia said she was Nan Luo, that must be!


    ¡°Master, these few days, Young Lady Hui You has not left the room at all. I only heard that recently her temper is not very good, the rest¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± the female disciple said respectfully.


    Qiu Hui¡¯s eyes glowed sardonically as she sneered. ¡°Continue to keep an eye on her. She has had a hard time in Nine Gate now. I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡®Nan Luo can sit back and watch the Nan family be destroyed. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s hiding something.¡¯

 Chapter 1994 - Waiting For An Opportunity

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the female disciple answered respectfully.


    ***


    Recently, Nan Luo did not have time to cause trouble.


    Other than recuperating from her injuries, she just sat around and did nothing.


    The most outrageous thing she did was scolding the servants in the courtyard without any reason.


    Every time Hui Yan entered the room, she only saw Nan Luo sitting expressionlessly.


    Looking at Nan Luo with such an expression, Hui Yan was heartbroken, but he said nothing, turned around, and left.


    His daughter indeed had made a mistake, but what Qiu Hui had done was a bit too much to her.


    This was something that he could never forgive in his life.


    When Hui Yan left, a cold light flashed in Nan Luo¡¯s eyes. She raised her eyes to look at Hui Yan¡¯s departing figure.


    In the past few days, Qiu Hui¡¯s mountain was strictly guarded. No one was allowed to approach Holy Maiden, and she did not have the opportunity to see Nan Chiyou.


    However, the presence of Nan Chiyou was like a thorn, viciously stabbed in her heart, making her a little painful.


    She took a deep breath and finally walked toward the door of the room. She opened it slowly and looked outside, frowning.


    ¡®No matter what, I won¡¯t let Nan Chiyou go¡­


    ¡®If she¡¯s gone, Nine Gate will be peaceful again, and no one will make me feel bad anymore¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    Two servants walked up to Nan Luo and said coldly. ¡°Master has ordered that you cannot go out.¡±


    Nan Luo stopped in her tracks, a cold smile hanging on the corner of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just walking around the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Master said that you cannot go anywhere.¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s tone was cold, and she even looked at Nan Luo, annoyed.


    Nan Luo¡¯s gaze sank. She turned back and slammed the door with a bang. Her voice was filled with anger, echoing through the doorway.


    ¡°Now the servants here are so arrogant. When Father comes, I will tell him how you treat me. I just want to walk around the courtyard! It¡¯s such a simple request, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to run away. I¡¯m a human, not some piece of furniture that should be locked up in the house all day long.¡±


    The servants stood at the door coldly and were not afraid of Nan Luo¡¯s words.


    They would only obey the orders from their master. Moreover, Nan Luo had made a big mistake, breaking the orders, and gone to their Holy Maiden to spew nonsense. No wonder she would have such a fate.


    Nan Luo threw all the porcelain on the table to the floor, and her gaze was fierce.


    ¡®You think you can lock me up like this?


    ¡®No! No one can stop me from doing what I want to do!¡¯


    ***


    Nan Luo was cautious in every way when she first came to Nine Gate.


    She received the best treatment in Nine Gate, and she loved it.


    Even if there was more than one master in Nine Gate, she still felt satisfied because Hui Yan loved her.


    However, now, she had stayed at Nine Gate for quite a long time.


    As time passed, she gradually felt dissatisfied with everything; she wanted more.


    The appearance of Nan Chiyou had raised a sense of threat in her heart.


    Everyone from Nine Gate respected and admired Nan Chiyou. It was a treatment that she had never received before.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why should Nan Chiyou receive such a treatment here?¡¯


    Therefore, she had been looking for an opportunity.


    And after waiting for five years, she had finally found it¡­

 Chapter 1995 - Nan Luos Aggravation

    Unfortunately, she did not think it through.


    At least, she should have waited for Venerable Qiu Hui to leave before she made her move.


    By the time Qiu Hui returned, everything had become difficult.


    Her father was a Nine Gate Venerable. Even if she made an irreparable mistake, he would not be too harsh with her¡­


    So¡­


    She had indeed made a wrong move back then.


    Creak¡­


    The door was pushed open again.


    Nan Luo looked up and saw Hui Yan standing in her doorway.


    Tears suddenly flowed from her eyes, and her eyes were red.


    Nan Luo raised her hand, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you come just now? Why did you come again?¡±


    Hui Yan sighed lightly. His daughter¡¯s state this time made him feel at ease.


    However, he was afraid that if he let her go out, Qiu Hui would have an excuse to find her trouble again.


    He only had a daughter, and he would protect her at any cost. How could he allow someone to bully her?


    However, he was not the only one who could decide in Nine Gate. He had no choice but to punish his daughter according to the rules.


    ¡°You¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I understand¡­¡±


    Nan Luo shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°You did it all for my good. How can I not understand your good intentions? You can lock me in the house for the rest of my life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Initially, Hui Yan¡¯s heart was full of guilt, and after hearing Nan Luo¡¯s words, his heart hurt even more and was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Nan Luo smiled, her eyes filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. I deserve it¡­ I have just recovered from my injuries in the past few days. That¡¯s why I plan to go out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect that I can¡¯t even walk around the courtyard.¡±


    There was bitterness on Nan Luo¡¯s lips, and a trace of disappointment appeared in her eyes.


    Hui Yan opened his mouth, staring at Nan Luo¡¯s expressionless face, his heart finally softened a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯er, I¡¯ll talk to the servants later. You can walk freely here but don¡¯t go out of the courtyard. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Qiu Hui will find trouble with you. Nan Chiyou is now her treasure. No one is allowed to disturb her. Even if you haven¡¯t said those things to Nan Chiyou, I¡¯m afraid she would have continued to find your mistakes.¡±


    Nan Luo was slightly happy, but her face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯m afraid that Venerable Qiu Hui will blame you¡­¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s old face sank; he snorted coldly. ¡°Nine Gate will not listen to her decision alone. Do you think the others have no right to speak out? Yes, it was your fault in the first place. But I have guaranteed that you will not go near Nan Chiyou. You can only walk around here. If she still disagrees, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    Nan Luo lowered her gaze, hiding the coldness in them.


    Even if her father still would not let her out, at least, she had the right to leave the room.


    It was not easy to fight for this right.


    So¡­


    She narrowed her eyes, and a cold light flashed in them.


    As long as she was allowed to leave the room, she would eventually find a chance to approach Nan Chiyou.

 Chapter 1996

    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    On top of the mountain¡­


    A familiar voice came from behind Xia Xia.


    Xia Xia turned to look and saw Tang Yin behind her.


    Tang Yin was a little heartbroken as she looked at Xia Xia¡¯s current state, but she also understood Xia Xia¡¯s worry at this moment.


    However, thinking of the news just received, Tang Yin could not help but rush up to Xia Xia.


    ¡°There is news just now from Spirit Beast Mountain. It may be related to your parents, but I¡¯m still not clear about it. I am waiting for the people from Tianya¡¯s manor to send a message.¡±


    Tang Yin raised his hand and touched Xia Xia¡¯s head.


    ¡®Five years have passed¡­


    ¡®Xia Xia has also grown up quite a bit, but Xiao Qing¡­ When she will return¡­¡¯


    Tang Yin lowered her gaze, hiding the worry in her eyes; a touch of helplessness flashed across her delicate and pretty little face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment, looking at Tang Yin unblinkingly.


    Tang Yin nodded. ¡°When have I ever lied to you? Xiao Qing is so powerful she will be fine. Moreover, the vixen is protecting her.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xia Xia¡¯s heart that was tense these days, suddenly felt relieved. She smiled happily, and her eyes lit up as bright as stars.


    ¡®Aunt Tang never lies¡­


    ¡®That means¡­


    ¡®Mother has come back?¡¯


    This news filled her heart with joy as she headed down the mountain.


    ¡°Xia Xia, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Like a little butterfly, Xia Xia fluttered toward the mountain¡¯s base.


    Tang Yin looked at this little one and shook her head helplessly. She then stood up and followed her smilingly.


    Just thinking of the news that came today, she could not help but smile happily. Her big beautiful eyes shined as brightly as the sun¡­


    ***


    Nine Gate was huge. Tang Yin and Xia Xia rarely left the mountain, so they did not know where to go.


    Tang Yin scratched her head and looked sideways at Xia Xia. ¡°How about¡­ We wait for Venerable Qiu Hui to come back before we go?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Mother!¡±


    Xia Xia was firm and stubborn.


    She had not seen her father and mother for a long time!


    She was like an abandoned child, living alone in this strange place.


    If Tang Yin did not let her go home, she would rather go back to Tianya¡¯s manor alone and wait there than stay in this strange Nine Gate.


    However¡­


    ¡®Just now, Aunt Tang said, there¡¯s news from Spirit Beast Mountain. Maybe¡­ Father and Mother are back?¡¯


    This news filled Xia Xia with joy. How could she continue to stay in this place?


    Her heart had long drifted back to Tianya¡¯s manor, no longer willing to stay a moment longer in Nine Gate.


    Tang Yin looked at Xia Xia and did not stop her.


    ¡®Xia Xia has not seen Xiao Qing for many years. It¡¯s normal if she wants to find her now¡­


    ¡®No need to stop her.¡¯


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Qing for a long time either.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Xia Xia nodded slightly. She paused again and asked, ¡°Aunt Tang, where is Uncle Nalan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind him. We can find Xiao Qing by ourselves.¡±


    Tang Yin pouted and said unconcernedly.


    Along the way, the people of Nine Gate were polite to Xia Xia and Tang Yin. All knew Xia Xia¡¯s status within Nine Gate.


    Xia Xia had not been in contact with people for many years, so she was quite uncomfortable seeing these enthusiastic female disciples.


    Those female disciples all walked together, but they did not dare to get too close to Xia Xia. They only dared to look at her from a distance with a certain glint in their eyes.

 Chapter 1997 - No One Dares To Bully Her

    Xia Xia was well known to everyone in Nine Gate.


    Therefore, these female disciples were curious about her, yet no one dared to go near her recklessly due to Qiu Hui¡¯s previous order.


    ¡°Aunt Tang¡­¡±


    Xia Xia raised her hand and grabbed Tang Yin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find Mother.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Tang Yin nodded and turned to look at the group of female disciples. ¡°Do you know how to leave the mountain?¡±


    ¡®Leave the mountain?¡¯


    The female disciples froze for a moment.


    ¡°Does the Holy Maiden want to go down the mountain? But Master said you¡¯re not allowed to leave Nine Gate.¡±


    There were still countless dangers outside, and if something happened to Holy Maiden after she left, everyone would be punished severely.


    ¡°Maiden Tang, why don¡¯t we wait for Venerable Qiu Hui to return. She will send you away when the time comes.¡±


    Tang Yin looked at the group of female disciples and understood that it was useless to ask them because they would never tell the way down the mountain.


    So, she simply stopped talking and smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just ask casually. You can continue with your work, and I¡¯ll take Xia Xia around.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The female disciple was a little worried. ¡®Venerable Qiu Hui also said that Xia Xia was not allowed to leave the mountain when she was not around¡­


    ¡®However, Maiden Tang is protecting her now, and Hui You is locked up. It should be fine, right?¡¯


    ¡°I know what you are worried about. I¡¯m with her, so no one dares to bully Xia Xia.¡±


    Tang Yin swore and patted her chest. ¡°Besides, this is Nine Gate. No one dares to seek death by hurting Xia Xia. At most, they would only curse her, but I, Tang Yin, have never lost in terms of cursing.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Only then did the female disciples breathe a sigh of relief and walked away.


    Indeed, with Tang Yin accompanying Xia Xia, no one dared to touch their Holy Maiden.


    Furthermore, Xia Xia was still young, but she was not the kind that could be bullied easily.


    Therefore, there was no need to restrict her freedom too much¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Yin held Xia Xia¡¯s hand and smiled brightly.


    When the female disciples left, she took Xia Xia and continued to leave the mountain.


    Nine Gate was surrounded by nine mountains; hence it was called Nine Gate.


    The gate to leave Nine Gate was on top of one of the mountains.


    However, the disciples of Nine Gate were too timid to tell them the way out, so Tang Yin did not continue to ask but took Xia Xia to find the way one by one mountain.


    They knew that they would find it soon.


    ¡°Aunt Tang¡­¡± Xia Xia looked at Tang Yin. ¡°Nine Gate is too big. How much longer do we have to look? If Father and Mother come back, will they go to Aunt Qiu¡¯s place to look for us? What if we miss them?¡±


    Tang Yin was stunned. She thought about it and pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Moreover, it takes some time for Xiao Qing to come back. She will not be here in such a short time. But if she is fast enough, we should meet her at the main gate.¡±


    She was not quite sure if Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian had really returned.


    What if¡­


    Was she just overthinking?


    Tang Yin shook her head helplessly, a bitter smile on her lips.


    Five years¡­


    She really¡­ Missed her¡­


    ¡°Xia Xia, when your mother comes back, you must not tell her that I¡¯ve been muddling through these years. You have to tell her that I¡¯ve worked hard on my cultivation. Otherwise, your mother will scold me.¡± Tang Yin pouted and said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1998 - Shes Not Important

    ¡°Alright, Aunt Tang.¡±


    Xia Xia had on an innocent smile that was as bright as a star.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tang Yin let go of Xia Xia¡¯s hand and smiled faintly as she slowly stepped forward.


    However, when she saw that Xia Xia did not come over, she turned her head and looked at the little girl with a bright smile. ¡°Xia Xia, trust me. I can take you out of here with my intuition.¡±


    But Tang Yin¡¯s face changed dramatically when she saw a figure rushing toward Xia Xia.


    Xia Xia was stunned, looking at this figure with a blank and doubtful gaze.


    ***


    Nan Luo never thought that Xia Xia would send herself to the door.


    There was a cold smile on her lips, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Nan Luo, who rushed toward her. She frowned as she took a few steps back.


    However, Nan Luo was faster than her. A fierce wind surged out of Nan Luo¡¯s palm and landed on Xia Xia¡¯s chest.


    Fortunately, Tang Yin was extremely fast. When Nan Luo continued to strike, she was already in front of Nan Luo when she kicked her away.


    Nan Luo lowered her head, hiding the cold light in her eyes.


    She was not expecting herself to deal with Xia Xia alone, and Tang Yin¡¯s reaction was also within her expectation.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Tang Yin ran up to Xia Xia, panicking. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The little girl blinked blankly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking at Xia Xia, Tang Yin said with a hint of hatred, ¡°Why did you stand there for? Why didn¡¯t you make a move?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xia Xia scratched the back of her head. ¡°I was just thinking, didn¡¯t the people from Nine Gate say that she was locked up? Why is she still here? So¡­ I¡­¡±


    Tang Yin helped Xia Xia up, looking at the little girl looking confused. She then turned to Nan Luo with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You seek death!¡±


    In an instant, she was already in front of Nan Luo, picking her up by her lapel angrily.


    ¡°How dare you attack Xia Xia!¡±


    Slap!


    Tang Yin slapped Nan Luo¡¯s face fiercely.


    In an instant, half of her face was red and swollen with a cold smile on her lips.


    ¡°Beat me to death if you can. Do it today! You are useless trash!¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s entire body exploded with anger. She picked up Nan Luo by her lapel and smashed her to the ground viciously.


    Nan Luo spat blood and smiled coldly.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you can do? I had just hit her lightly. But once I get the chance, I will never let her go again!¡±


    The existence of this little girl was a thorn in her heart.


    She would think of Feng Ruqing and how Feng Ruqing treated her back then!


    Since the Nan family no longer existed, she was no longer in danger, and she had to settle the total score with these people!


    Tang Yin¡¯s face darkened. She dragged Nan Luo before her again and slapped her face.


    Blood hung in the corner of Nan Luo¡¯s mouth. Her gaze remained stubborn and fearless as if Tang Yin was nothing to her at all.

 Chapter 1999 - Hui Yans Anger

    ¡°As Venerable Qiu Hui said before, you are Nan Luo of the Nan family.¡±


    Tang Yin sneered and looked at Nan Luo in front of her.


    Nan Luo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a flash of panic flashed in her eyes, and she bit her lip hard.


    ¡®How did Tang Yin know about this matter?


    ¡®No¡­ Has Venerable Qiu Hui sensed that I¡¯m not Hui You?¡¯


    Nan Luo clenched her fists tightly; a light flashed in her eyes as she got up from the ground and rushed toward Xia Xia.


    This time Xia Xia did not standstill. She reacted quickly and kicked Nan Luo.


    Even though she was still young, the force of this kick was not quite powerful, sending Nan Luo flying away.


    Tang Yin burst out in anger. ¡®This b*tch keeps attacking Xia Xia. I¡¯ve to do something.


    ¡®Who knows what this b*tch is planning¡­¡¯


    Therefore¡­


    Tang Yin drew out her longsword and rushed toward Nan Luo.


    A cold light flashed on the longsword.


    However, Nan Luo looked into Tang Yin¡¯s eyes fearlessly, like all this had been expected. She smirked.


    ¡®It seems like they have fallen into the trap.¡¯


    Just as Tang Yin was about to reach Nan Luo, an angry voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful force came out of nowhere and landed hard on Tang Yin¡¯s chest, sending her flying backward. She spurted a mouthful of blood, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Aunt Tang!¡±


    Xia Xia was shocked and rushed toward Tang Yin. Her big eyes filled with worry. ¡°Aunt Tang, are you hurt?¡±


    Tang Yin looked at Xia Xia¡¯s face, her heart softened, and all the pain she had disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Tang Yin pulled Xia Xia into her arms and looked up at the old man who came from the sky.


    Hui Yan¡¯s old face, filled with anger, slowly landed from the sky.


    The murderous intent in his eyes was so strong that it spread over the entire mountain.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The moment she saw Hui Yan, Nan Luo¡¯s tears flowed from her eyes, filled with panic.


    ¡°I know I was wrong¡­ I really know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have told the Holy Maiden about her mother¡¯s death that day. I have paid the price for my actions.


    ¡°But why¡­ Why won¡¯t they let me go? They came here to get me. Father, I really know I was wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been nosy. I just begged the Holy Maiden to let me go. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s panicked look, Hui Yan became angrier.


    It was just a small matter, and Nan Chiyou did not suffer any harm.


    Qiu Hui was so unforgiving that she had sent You¡¯er to Hall of Punishment, asked him to lock his daughter up, and would not let her leave this mountain at all.


    However, these people still did not let her go!


    They even took advantage of when he was not around to go to his daughter to kill.


    Hui You was his only daughter, the one he had to protect even with his life.


    ¡®Damn it!


    ¡®Anyone who tries to touch my daughter deserves to die!¡¯


    Besides, it was indeed You¡¯er¡¯s fault before. But this time, what did she do wrong? Why did they bully her to such an extent!!!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are the granddaughter of Tianya or Holy Maiden of Nine Gate¡­¡± Hui Yan looked at Xia Xia expressionlessly. ¡°I will not let go of all those who touch my daughter, even if Nine Gate has to make me pay for the price hurting you, I¡¯ll admit it! But now, I must take revenge for my daughter. I¡¯ll never allow anyone to bully her like this!¡±

 Chapter 2000 - The Death Of Nan Luo I

    Tang Yin¡¯s face changed dramatically. Venerable Qiu Hui and the others were not here. If they fought, she knew that she was not a match for this old man.


    ¡°Xia Xia, you leave first and find Venerable Qiu Hui.¡±


    Her eyes flashed with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll hold these people back.¡±


    Xia Xia looked at Tang Yin and understood that she would only drag Tang Yin down if she stayed now.


    So, without any hesitation, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, Hui Yan would not give Xia Xia the chance to leave. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and he rushed toward Xia Xia.


    Tang Yin was shocked. She wanted to reach out to block him, but Hui Yan¡¯s fist had already landed heavily on Tang Yin¡¯s chest. In an instant, Tang Yin¡¯s body flew away as she spat blood again and stained the ground red.


    It seemed that she had underestimated this old man¡¯s strength; the power he had was not something that she could resist.


    ¡°Xia Xia, go! Go quickly!!!¡±


    As Tang Yin looked up, he saw Hui Yan chasing after Xia Xia with a hideous look in his eyes.


    ¡®What had happened to my daughter was all because of this little b*tch Xia Xia.


    ¡®Tang Yin is just being used by Xia Xia¡­¡¯


    Therefore, he would vent all his resentment on Xia Xia, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ***


    Nan Luo looked at Hui Yan, who rushed toward Xia Xia; she smiled coldly.


    She already knew that Qiu Hui was not in Nine Gate today, so this time no one would come to save Xia Xia.


    By then, Xia Xia would already be dead, and her father was still a member of Nine Gate. Nine Gate would not kill her father for someone already dead.


    Even if Qiu Hui wanted to kill him, it would be impossible to overcome her father with her strength alone.


    Therefore¡­


    Nan Luo was not worried at all. She smirked as she looked at Xia Xia provocatively.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a force came out of nowhere, descending from the sky and landing fiercely on Hui Yan¡¯s body.


    Hui Yan was defenseless under this sudden attack. His body was like an arrow flying backward before he fell to the ground, spitting blood with shock in his eyes.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The sky was dark as countless people stood in the sky.


    Nan Luo looked up and froze. A wave of panic invaded her, engulfing her heart, making her almost lose her mind.


    Qiu Hui, who was thought to have left, had returned. She stood in the air, with anger in her eyes, staring at them coldly.


    The ones next to Qiu Hui were the figures that Nan Luo was so familiar with.


    It was a woman in a long red dress, stunningly beautiful, and a man in long white hair with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Behind them stood Tianya, Feng Lianqing, Suyi, and the others¡­


    Nan Luo trembled, panicked.


    ¡°Why¡­ How¡­¡±


    ¡®How did they come back?


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is dead¡­ Why is she back?¡¯


    Nan Luo closed her eyes. Her heart was strewn with despair, and her face was pale.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s tears flowed from her eyes and soaked her face.


    She cried out in pain and pounced toward Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian.

 Chapter 2001 - The Death Of Nan Luo II

    ¡°Father! Mother!¡±


    Xia Xia¡¯s big eyes were red from crying. She jumped into Feng Ruqing¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. I really missed you¡­¡±


    Five years.


    Exactly five years!


    She had waited for her for five whole years. Fortunately, she finally came back¡­


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and hugged the little girl until the little girl stopped crying. She then raised her eyes to look at these people in front of her with monstrous anger.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Hui Yan sneered and got up from the ground. ¡°This time, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at fault. Last time it was indeed my daughter who did something wrong. I admitted it and let her be punished. But why won¡¯t these people let her go?


    ¡°They took advantage of my absence and wanted to kill my daughter. Since that¡¯s the case, then I had to strike first!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Tang Yin stood up; her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°I just took Xia Xia and wanted to leave Nine Gate. Who thought that I would accidentally walk into your territory and this b*tch bullied Xia Xia as soon as she came out. There is no way I would let anyone bully her!¡±


    Xia Xia wiped her eyes. ¡°Mother, I want to go home. They are all bullying me¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing hugged Xia Xia tightly, and as she lowered her gaze, the anger within her eyes became even more intense.


    The fierce wind raised and lifted her long red dress, emanating a murderous aura.


    ¡°Nan Luo¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Luo expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve only been away for five years, and you are now so daring to bully my daughter like this.¡±


    Nan Luo trembled; she bit her lip hard. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Feng Ruqing laughed coldly.


    ¡°State Preceptor, you take care of Xia Xia.¡±


    She handed the little girl in her arms to Nan Xian, landed from the sky, and walked toward Nan Luo.


    Hui Yan was shocked and tried to stand up, but Qiu Hui was already in front of him, not letting him take a step closer to Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to die miserably. Maiden Feng¡¯s strength is no longer something you can resist.¡±


    She had left Nine Gate to see if Feng Ruqing had returned, but she had not gone out long before she saw this group of people from Tianya¡¯s manor, so she had turned back.


    However, she did not expect to see the thrilling scene right after she came back.


    If they had not come back in time, even just one second later, Xia Xia would have died in their hands.


    By then, the entire Nine Gate would have been buried with them!


    The anger in Qiu Hui¡¯s heart grew even greater and was about to explode.


    She did not understand why people would try to harm an innocent little girl again and again!


    ***


    Feng Ruqing stopped in front of Nan Luo and looked down at the woman coldly.


    Nan Luo quickly took a few steps back, her face showing panic.


    However, behind her was the wall; there was no way to run.


    ¡°Nan Luo¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered, ¡°I guess Hui You is already dead, right?¡±


    Two souls could not occupy one body.


    When Nan Luo took her body, Hui You had not disappeared yet. It was just that her soul was squeezed into a corner and could not come out.


    But now¡­


    After such a long time, perhaps the girl had disappeared.


    So¡­


    Feng Ruqing put her finger on Nan Luo¡¯s head.


    Nan Luo only felt a stabbing pain in her head, it was so painful, and she felt like her head almost exploded.


    That kind of intense pain was not something that ordinary people could bear¡­

 Chapter 2002 - The Death Of Nan Luo III

    That kind of pain was not something every human could endure.


    Nan Luo¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her body was trembling.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s eyes were red. He wanted to go up and stop it, but his whole body froze. His face was pale, and his gaze changed from anger to shock, trembling.


    A transparent soul was pulled out of his daughter¡¯s body.


    This soul obviously looked different from his daughter¡¯s, yet familiar enough to make his eyes even redder.


    ¡®Nan Luo!¡¯


    She was Nan Fang¡¯s daughter, and Hui Yan had seen her before.


    ¡®But why would Nan Luo¡¯s soul be here?¡¯


    Suddenly, he thought of what Venerable Qiu Hui had said before, and his face darkened.


    Nan Luo perhaps did not expect that Feng Ruqing could directly pull out her soul from the body. Panic flashed in her eyes, and her gaze was filled with fear.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    She had finally had a chance at a second life after a long time. She did not want to die here, let alone in front of Feng Ruqing.


    ¡®Why did Feng Ruqing still come back?


    ¡®If she didn¡¯t come back, nothing would have happened.


    ¡®Why is it that she is so lucky, surrounded by so many good people, yet in the end, she does not want to let me go?¡¯


    Nan Luo¡¯s fearful eyes flashed with resentment. She never thought she had lost anything to Feng Ruqing.


    The only thing she did not have was her background.


    If she were Tianya¡¯s granddaughter, then everything that Feng Ruqing had today would also be hers.


    In the end, it was just that she was born in the wrong body.


    When Nan Luo¡¯s soul was pulled out, the young girl lying on the ground also woke up in a ghostly way.


    Her face was pale, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her voice was so weak that it would disappear at any moment, making Hui Yan freeze.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Her voice, calling her father, was filled with much grievances. ¡°All these years, the person who accompanied you was not me¡­


    ¡°Nan Fang killed Nan Luo and made her forcefully possess my body, but Nan Luo was too weak to swallow me up.


    ¡°I have been watching in a corner¡­ Watching her behavior over the years. I wanted to tell you that she was not me. To not help her again.


    ¡°But I had no way¡­ I could not get out and could only watch you defending her mistakes¡­¡±


    Hui Yan trembled harder; his eyes were bloodshot. Perhaps what had happened today was too hard for him to accept.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve to go¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±


    Nan Luo did not manage to devour her soul, but she was squeezed in a corner for so many years that her soul had weakened, and it would disappear at any time¡­


    So, when Nan Luo left the body at the moment, she had used the last of her strength to take this body back.


    However, it was already too late.


    She could no longer stay in this world¡­


    After saying these words, she did not wait for Hui Yan to answer her. She then slowly closed her eyes and smiled.


    Perhaps, she was already satisfied to see her father for the last time.


    Hui Yan¡¯s heart gradually sank as Hui You closed her eyes.

 Chapter 2003 - The Death Of Nan Luo IV

    It was not until half a second later that he suddenly returned to his senses and ran wildly toward the young girl on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯er!¡±


    This voice, filled with despair and grief, echoed throughout Nine Gate.


    All the members of Nine Gate came out of their mountains.


    When they saw Hui You¡¯s soul and Nan Luo lying on the ground, they already understood what was going on.


    ¡®It seems that Qiu Hui was right. What is within this body is indeed not Hui You¡­¡¯


    ¡°NO!!!¡±


    Hui Yan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was filled with grief.


    All people in Nine Gate knew that Hui Yan loved his daughter a lot, and he would not let her suffer any aggravation.


    Now, she lay on the ground, lifeless.


    ¡°You¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Father was wrong!¡±


    If he could have found out earlier, perhaps You¡¯er would not have ended up dead.


    It was all his fault!


    Suddenly, Hui Yan seemed to remember something. He turned around and rushed toward Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Xian raised his hand, swept up a gust of wind, sending Hui Yan flying away violently.


    However, Hui Yan still got up. He rolled and crawled toward Feng Ruqing with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please save my daughter. I beg you!!!¡±


    ¡°I have made many mistakes, and it was all my fault. I was too stupid. I deserve to die¡­ As long as you can save my daughter, I am willing to pay any price. You can kill me or destroy my soul¡­ As long as I can save her¡­ Please¡­¡±


    She was his life.


    And his only hope in this world.


    She was also his only family.


    Feng Ruqing glanced at Hui Yan, who was already dead. ¡°She is gone¡­ Her soul is gone.¡±


    ¡®Her soul is gone¡­¡¯


    These four words, like a heavy hammer, hit Hui Yan¡¯s heart hard.


    He coughed a mouthful of blood, and his body felt like it had aged tens of years, losing all its strength at once.


    He thought that Hui You was just dead.


    But¡­


    Her soul was also gone.


    It completely disappeared from this world!


    Feng Ruqing looked at Hui Yan expressionless.


    She deliberately told Hui Yan this fact because this was what he should bear!


    Hui You died because of him.


    If¡­


    If he had listened to others and not become a fool, he would have found out long ago that the one in front of him was not his daughter.


    He had killed his daughter.


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­¡±


    Hui Yan shook his head and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s not going to die. You¡¯re lying to me. You must have a way to save her.¡±


    ¡°Save her?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered, ¡°If it were a year earlier, there are people who could still save her. I¡¯m not the only one who could save her. As long as you have found out that she was not Hui You, you could have pulled out Nan Luo¡¯s soul, and your daughter only needed some time to recover like a sick child.


    ¡°But it¡¯s too late now. Her soul has disappeared. How do you expect me to save her?¡±


    Hui Yan got up from the ground and stumbled a bit as he took a few steps back.


    ¡®Indeed¡­ Her soul is gone. How does one save her?¡¯


    Hui Yan clenched his fists tightly, and his pale body trembled harder.

 Chapter 2004 - The Death Of Nan Luo V

    ¡®Then, who caused all this?¡¯


    Hui Yan turned around, and his gaze fell upon Nan Luo¡¯s soul.


    Nan Luo was just a soul now, without a body. But after she saw Hui Yan¡¯s gaze, she still trembled as she panicked.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    Hui Yan rushed forward and grabbed Nan Luo. His eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°Not you? You harmed my daughter, and now she¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll send you to her!¡±


    It was all Nan Luo¡¯s fault.


    It was she who had forcibly possessed You¡¯er¡¯s body, which caused You¡¯er to die, and her soul to disappear.


    Therefore, she deserved to die!


    Faced with Hui Yan¡¯s fury, Nan Luo could only curl up, her eyes showing panic as her pleading gaze turned to Suyi.


    Among these people, only Suyi was gentle to her.


    Therefore¡­


    She hoped that this time, Suyi could save her.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Suyi did not even look at her, and those eyes were all cold and expressionless.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Nan Luo trembled. Her heart was filled with despair as she faced Hui Yan¡¯s angry eyes.


    Hui Yan tightened his grasp, and the soul in his hand was like broken glass, crushed by him as it turned into a light smoke, disappearing from this world¡­


    Everyone fell silent, staring at Hui Yan without sympathy.


    After all, it was all his fault. He asked for it, so he could not blame anyone!


    Hui Yan squatted next to Hui You¡¯s body. Tears flowed down his face as he closed his eyes slowly.


    A few moments later, he opened his eyes and held Hui You¡¯s hand gently.


    Hui You¡¯s hand was very small and thin, so he could not even see her hand after he held it.


    ¡°You¡¯er, your father was too stupid and has harmed you!¡±


    Only at this moment did Hui Yan understand just how stupid he was.


    If he had listened to others¡¯ advice, he would not have caused his daughter to end up in such a situation.


    Now that Nan Luo was dead, there was still a culprit left.


    ***


    At this moment, everyone saw Hui Yan stand up, and he quietly pulled out the long sword in his hand.


    A cold light flashed, making people shiver.


    Suddenly¡­


    He stabbed the sword into his abdomen. Blood spilled out wildly, staining the earth red.


    ¡°You¡¯er¡­¡±


    His pale body fell downward, and with a thud, he collapsed next to Hui You.


    That gaze carried relief.


    ¡°You¡¯er, Father is also the murderer who has harmed you. So Father has come to accompany you¡­


    ¡°You have been alone for five long years. How could Father let you continue living in loneliness? My life in this world is nothing without you.¡±


    He knew that Hui You¡¯s soul had disappeared, but in his head, he still felt that she was in another place.


    Hui Yan gradually closed his eyes.


    His tears flowed down uncontrollably, soaking his old face¡­


    Hui Yan held his daughter¡¯s hand till the end; he would not let it go again¡­


    The venerable members of Nine Gate had been with Hui Yan for many years, and it still hurt a little to see him in this state after all.


    However, they all understood that this was the best choice for Hui Yan.


    Moreover, he was bewitched by Nan Luo and had almost made an unforgivable mistake. Even if Hui Yan did not commit suicide, some people would not let him go¡­


    With this way of death, he could still keep the last shred of dignity.

 Chapter 2005

    Feng Ruqing looked at the dead bodies expressionlessly. She looked calm and emotionless.


    ¡°We¡¯ve settled with Hui Yan. Are there some accounts that we still have to settle?¡±


    She turned to look at the people of Nine Gate. A powerful wind lifted from her, carrying a destructive aura.


    The crowd was greatly stunned, and their faces changed dramatically.


    All Nine Gate elders subconsciously took a few steps back and looked at Qiu Hui with that pleading gaze.


    They knew that Qiu Hui was close to Feng Ruqing. If Qiu Hui said something, perhaps¡­ Feng Ruqing would put down that grudge.


    However, Qiu Hui just coldly snorted, did not even look at them, and turned her head to look at the side.


    The people of Nine Gate panicked.


    Suddenly, an elder in a grey robe laughed nervously. ¡°Maiden Feng, this is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Feng Ruqing laughed coldly and walked toward them. ¡°Because of misunderstanding, your Nine Gate has slaughtered so many people in Tianya¡¯s manor, and because of misunderstanding, you have kidnapped my daughter?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The elder wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and he did not know what to say for a moment.


    His face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve told her not to hurt anyone. I just want to take our Holy Maiden back to cultivate. It was indeed my fault that day¡­ I have looked down on Maiden Feng, and I thought that Maiden Feng could not help the little girl in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Whether I can help my daughter cultivate well or not has nothing to do with you. Even if I can¡¯t do it, so what? Is this the reason why you have kidnapped her?¡± Feng Ruqing said coldly, ¡°If you do something wrong, you must pay the price. After this, Nine Gate will be removed from the mainland!¡±


    If it were not for Qiu Hui¡¯s sake¡­ If it were not because Nine Gate did take care of Xia Xia in these years¡­


    Perhaps, she would have already ended their life easily.


    Feng Ruqing also knew that the attack launched in Tianya¡¯s manor back then was indeed those people¡¯s plan, but the people who sent them to kidnap Xia Xia were still from Nine Gate!


    Therefore, she could not forgive them for that!


    Removing Nine Gate from the mainland was already the best option.


    ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at Tianya and said with a faint smile.


    Ten years had passed since she came to Land of No Return. She only returned home once and then was locked in that place for so many years. She did not know whether her father and the others were fine or not¡­


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Compared to Feng Ruqing, Tianya was more interested in going home.


    He had been gone for decades.


    Mostly after Feng Ruqing disappeared, his energy was all spent on looking for her, and he did not feel like going back to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Now that Feng Ruqing was back, it was time to go home.


    Qiu Hui followed behind Feng Ruqing. ¡°Since Nine Gate no longer exists, there is no need for me to stay here. If Maiden Feng does not mind, I will follow you in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing answered smilingly.


    Nan Xian raised his hand and held Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders gently.


    The man had long snow-white hair and a gentle smile, as handsome as an immortal.


    Suddenly, a purple light flashed not far away.


    Feng Ruqing turned and saw a familiar face appear before her.


    The man was still as stunning as before that one could not ignore his beauty.


    There was a smile on his lips as his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Jiu Ming¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve come to pick you up and take you home.¡±


    The phrase ¡®to pick you up and take you home¡¯ made Nan Xian¡¯s face sink slightly, and he wrapped his arm around Feng Ruqing¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    Jiu Ming ignored him as if he did not see Nan Xian; his gaze was fixed upon Feng Ruqing.


    ¡°All these years, they have been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Feng Ruqing smiled. ¡°So, I should go home.¡±


    She should not stay in Land of No Return.


    She wanted to go back to her Liu Yun Kingdom!


    The day Feng Ruqing left with her people, everyone in Wu Shang City came to see her off because they did not know when she would go back.


    The young girls of Wu Shang City, each like parting from life and death, cried miserably.


    However, everyone understood that Feng Ruqing would not stay. Not only her, but all the people of Tianya¡¯s manor would also leave.


    In the end, they watched Feng Ruqing¡¯s figure until it disappeared¡­


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    Imperial City of Liu Yun Kingdom was as calm as ever.


    Everyone was busy with their work.


    Until¡­


    Someone shouted happily, and all people on the street stopped in their tracks. Even those who were busy with their work put down the tasks at hand.


    ¡°Princess and the others have returned!¡±


    This voice was heard over the entire Imperial City.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes moistened as they looked at the two people arriving side by side. Their lips trembled, and they could not make any sound¡­


    The entire Imperial City fell silent, but many people ran around telling each other the news.


    The news that Feng Ruqing had returned instantly spread throughout the imperial city.


    Suddenly, Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks. She raised her eyes and gazed at a group of people approaching her swiftly.


    The two people at the head of the group were Feng Tianwu, dressed in bright yellow robes, and next to him was the beautiful and gentle Nalan Yan.


    Feng Tianwu and his wife, both with eyes filled with excitement, looked at the crowd approaching them.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er and Nan Xian have returned?


    ¡®Father has also returned? After decades, Father seems to have not changed at all¡­


    ¡®Oh, the little girl standing next to Qing¡¯er should be her daughter, right?


    ¡®In the blink of an eye, my granddaughter has grown so big. I still remember when Qing¡¯er was still in my womb¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled brightly, absolutely beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­ Everything is over.¡±


    She had returned¡­


    Everything had ended.


    Feng Tianwu smiled happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Since Feng Ruqing left back then, Feng Tianwu had never smiled so brightly.


    Until¡­ She came back to him again¡­


    With the return of Feng Ruqing and the others, the dark clouds over Liu Yun Kingdom gradually disappeared, revealing a clear sky.


    It seemed that the whole world was welcoming them¡­


    (The End)

 Chapter 2006 - The Wolf King 1

    Cang Yue Mainland.


    Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Eight years had passed since Feng Ruqing¡¯s return.


    Within these eight years, Feng Tianwu completely entrusted Liu Yun Kingdom to the second prince, Feng Chen, to travel with Empress Nalan.


    Feng Chen became the emperor, Feng Ruqing was the eldest princess, and Feng Tianwu and Empress Nalan retired from their duty as the kingdom¡¯s ruler.


    However, an incident happened in Liu Yun Kingdom not long ago¡­


    The young princess, Nan Chiyou, secretly took Feng Ruqing away. The state preceptor, Nan Xian, was so furious that he drove Nan Chiyou out and strictly forbade her from returning to Liu Yun Kingdom for a few years.


    The entire Liu Yun Kingdom had blacklisted Nan Chiyou, forbidding her to come near to this land.


    The people in Liu Yun Kingdom had not seen Nan Chiyou for a few months. The city became quiet, and a lot of people were not used to this¡­


    In a savage land, in the northern part of the mainland¡­


    This place was lagging economically.


    The spirit herbs could be found everywhere on the mainland but there.


    In the middle of the savage land, a little girl¡¯s face was covered in dirt, and a cute white kitten followed her.


    The little girl raised her hand to wipe her face, but it became dirtier as her hands were covered with ashes.


    ¡°Ah Bao, Father has gone too far. He did not let Mother accompany me out for a while¡­ He exiled me to this place, and I am not allowed to go home¡­¡±


    The more the little girl thought about it, the angrier she became, and her face darkened.


    ¡°Little Princess, you secretly took Eldest Princess away. Of course, State Preceptor would be angry. Now that Eldest Princess is pregnant. He¡¯s afraid that you will kidnap her again, so¡­¡±


    Ah Bao licked its little paws and smiled.


    ¡®Who in the world does not know that Feng Ruqing is Nan Xian¡¯s life. He won¡¯t let her leave him even for a moment.


    ¡®But Little Princess took her away for half a year¡­¡¯


    Little Princess deliberately avoided State Preceptor, but she could not approach Eldest Princess again after being captured by him.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Nan Chiyou sneered. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t know that he has thrown me to this place. Otherwise, she would have taken me home, and Grandmother would not have let him go.¡±


    The thought of being exiled to this unfamiliar place made her want to cry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find our way home now, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Little Princess, State Preceptor will not let you go back again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯ll think about that after we leave this place.¡±


    ¡®But this place is too far from home, and there are no people here. It seems like it¡¯s not easy to find the way home¡­¡¯


    Nan Chiyou sighed. She hugged her knees and lowered her head.


    ¡®Other families¡¯ fathers love their children, but Little Princess¡¯s father¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s really a bit different.¡¯


    Ah Bao rolled its eyes. ¡®But what happened to Little Princess today was all because of her fault¡­


    ¡®She knew that State Preceptor would be angry, but she still wanted to take Eldest Princess away.¡¯


    ¡°Ah Bao, I underestimated Father before. If I had run further away, maybe it would have taken him some time to find us.¡±


    Nan Chiyou frowned, and she suddenly laughed loudly as she stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Give me another chance, and I will never be found by him again for two or three years.¡±

 Chapter 2007 - The Wolf King 2

    Ah Bao rolled its eyes again, ignoring Nan Chiyou¡¯s words.


    Nan Chiyou patted her dress and sat up from the ground. She raised her hand and wiped the dirty stain on her face, and said, ¡°Ah Bao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Princess.¡±


    The kitten elegantly licked its paws and leaped into Nan Chiyou¡¯s arms.


    This savage land was as barren as one could see at a glance.


    The sun in the sky was a little warm.


    Nan Chiyou frowned. ¡®There is no one here, and it¡¯s not easy to leave this place¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah Bao, I am beginning to doubt if I am even his child.¡±


    Nan Chiyou frowned and said earnestly, ¡°How could he leave me here in this uninhabited place.¡±


    Ah Bao looked at Nan Chiyou and said with some hesitation, ¡°Maybe State Preceptor is afraid that if he throws you into a city, you will blow up the whole city, so¡­ Only here is the safest for you¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°I am not Qing Han.¡±


    ¡®Father is too much.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou stomped her foot and grunted as she continued walking forward.


    She did not believe that she would not be able to leave this savage land.


    Nan Chiyou did not know how long she had been walking here, but she only remembered that she had not even met a bird along the way. This place was really deserted.


    No wonder her father would exile her to this place.


    Suddenly, Nan Chiyou stopped in her tracks.


    She saw a group of people in front of her.


    A middle-aged man led the group, followed by attendants carrying a sedan chair and walking extremely slow.


    ¡®Finally¡­ There are people here.¡¯ Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart flashed with joy; her eyes lit up as she rushed toward that group of people.


    ***


    Not far away, the group of people walking on the road saw a girl rushing toward them.


    The girl was wearing a dirty white dress, and her face was so gray and stained that it was impossible to see her real face.


    The little girl was holding an adorable, snow-white kitten in her arms.


    The middle-aged man raised his hand, signaling the crowd to stop. He looked at the girl in front of him expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°What does this girl want from us?¡±


    Nan Chiyou smiled brightly. ¡°My Ah Bao and I are lost. I don¡¯t know how to get out from here. Can you take us with you?¡±


    She did not ask these people to show her the way¡­


    Even if they pointed the way, she would still not be able to get out.


    After all, she rarely left Liu Yun Kingdom, and she could not even distinguish between the southeast and the northwest. Because of this, Nan Xian had exiled her far away from home, so she could not get back for at least two to three years.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was cold. ¡°We still have urgent matters and cannot bring you along.¡±


    After Nan Chiyou heard this, she was a little lost. ¡®These people are not willing to take me with them, and I can¡¯t force them¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah Bao, we¡¯d better find our way.¡±


    She bit her lip pitifully, and turned around slowly, wanting to leave.


    Suddenly¡­


    A clear voice came from the group behind her, making Nan Chiyou stop in her tracks.


    ¡°General Lin, bring her along. It¡¯s not very safe for a young girl to be alone here.¡±

 Chapter 2008 - The Wolf King 3

    ¡°But¡­¡±


    General Lin was hesitant. He frowned, and he seemed reluctant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can see that this girl is not a bad person.¡±


    This voice was clear and beautiful; it stunned Nan Chiyou.


    She looked at the sedan chair, and the door was slowly lifted open.


    From the door, she could see a young man in a long green robe. He smiled faintly, and his face was handsome but very pale.


    It made one¡¯s heartache.


    Nan Chiyou looked at the young man in front of her in a daze, and she felt that the young man was a little too good-looking¡­


    However, after too many years of living with Nan Xian, who was as handsome as immortal, she quickly returned to her senses. She pursed her lips and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m lost¡­¡±


    The young man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can walk with us, but we have to settle something first, and when it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Nan Chiyou nodded; a smile finally appeared on her face.


    Her smile was as bright as sunshine, dispersing the gloom in the sky.


    Looking at the smile on the little girl¡¯s face, the young man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, he quickly regained his senses and smiled bitterly.


    He had never left the palace and rarely interacted with others. Therefore, after seeing this little girl, he was a little excited.


    But¡­


    A person like him was not in any position to keep a girl with such a bright smile by his side.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Nan Chiyou seemed to notice something. She frowned and looked up at the young man.


    The young man smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little unwell, but I¡¯ll be fine soon if there are no accidents.¡±


    ¡°What if there is an accident?¡±


    ¡°If there is an accident, I will not be able to get well for the rest of my life.¡±


    Even the young man did not understand why he could tell so much to this little girl when they had obviously just met.


    Probably because¡­ He had not spoken to anyone for a long time or even seen the sunlight for a long time.


    It was hard to meet a little girl like her, so he could not help but want to say a few more words.


    ¡°You will be fine.¡±


    Nan Chiyou smiled brightly.


    ¡®This guy looks like a good man¡­


    ¡®So¡­ I¡¯ll ask Mother to save him as a reward for his kindness in sending me on my way.¡¯


    After all, she could not just allow others to contribute for nothing, so she would help this young man get better.


    The young man¡¯s smile faded, and he said, ¡°Thank you. Young girl, it¡¯s a bit hot outside. How about you come in and sit here with me? I have a big sedan chair. Even ten people can fit in this sedan chair.¡±


    Indeed. This sedan chair had a lot of space, so she would not have too much contact with him.


    If the space was too narrow, there was no guarantee that they would not be too close.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nan Chiyou¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not think so much about it, smiled, and said, ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m getting tired of walking. Now I can take a break.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    General Lin¡¯s face darkened. ¡®His Highness is special, and this little girl has suddenly come out of nowhere. Who knows what her identity is¡­


    ¡®Moreover, how could a girl from an ordinary family come to such a place? She must have malicious intent.¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, you rarely see the world, and you do not understand the danger of the human heart. For your safety, it is better not to meddle in this matter or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The young man frowned impatiently, ¡°You do not need to meddle in my decision.¡±

 Chapter 2009 - The Wolf King 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    General Lin opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, after seeing the young man¡¯s persistence, he held back his words and turned around helplessly.


    ¡°My name is Murong Qing.¡±


    The young man stretched out his hand toward Nan Chiyou and smiled faintly.


    Sunlight shone upon his handsome face.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou looked at the young man¡¯s hand and frowned.


    ¡®Mother said I cannot just let boys touch me.¡¯


    Therefore¡­


    She grabbed Ah Bao¡¯s little paw and touched the young man¡¯s hand.


    1


    ¡°My name is Xia Xia, and this is my cat, Ah Bao.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Ah Bao mewed obediently.


    General Lin¡¯s face darkened when he saw Nan Chiyou¡¯s action. ¡®Is this little girl displaying contempt toward His Highness? His Highness was kind enough to approach her, but she does this to him?¡¯


    Murong Qing did not think much about it. He smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Maiden Xia, come in. It¡¯s too hot outside. You look weak, and it¡¯s not good to stay under the sun for a long time.¡±


    ¡®Weak?¡¯


    Nan Chiyou was somewhat at a loss.


    ¡®Is he talking about me?¡¯


    Nan Chiyou puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m very strong.¡±


    Looking at such a soft and cute little girl, the smile on Murong Qing¡¯s face widened, ¡°Come onboard.¡±


    He shook his sleeves and walked into the sedan chair.


    Nan Chiyou was indeed too lazy to walk, and she did not have the heart to let Ah Bao carry her¡­


    Therefore¡­


    Nan Chiyou followed the young man into the sedan chair.


    The sedan chair was really huge, but Nan Chiyou still remembered Feng Ruqing¡¯s words to keep a distance from boys. She then put her hand on her cheek, looking out of the window.


    Ah Bao lay next to her, resting.


    Murong Qing¡¯s gaze was fixed upon Nan Chiyou. He smiled gently as he watched her unblinkingly.


    It seemed¡­


    He had never seen an adorable girl like her.


    Even just looking at her face made him feel happy.


    This was something that he had never felt since he fell ill.


    If he could¡­


    He wanted to protect her smile until the end of his life.


    However, even Murong Qing did not understand why he felt this way when they had just met for the first time.


    Until many years later, he suddenly understood that many things were already predetermined from the beginning.


    However, the only thing he could do in this life was to protect her smile at all costs.


    ¡°What?¡± Nan Chiyou turned and met Murong Qing¡¯s gaze. She frowned as she asked, ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s voice was still pleasant even when she was questioning him.


    Murong Qing took out a handkerchief and handed it to Nan Chiyou. ¡°Your face is dirty. Clean it.¡±


    Nan Chiyou pouted.


    ¡®Does he despise me?


    ¡®So he doesn¡¯t like to see the dirt on my face?¡¯


    However, looking at the handkerchief handed to her by the young man, Nan Chiyou was silent for a moment but still took it and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    This handkerchief was very clean with the scent of the unique herb on the young man¡¯s body.


    Perhaps, the young man had been taking many herbs for a long time¡­


    Nan Chiyou took out her water bottle, poured some water on the handkerchief, and then wiped the dirt on her small face.

 Chapter 2010 - The Wolf King 5

    A beautiful and delicate face appeared to the young man after Nan Chiyou wipe the dust off her face.


    The young man looked a little dumbfounded.


    This little girl was so beautiful with fair skin and delicate features like a painting¡­ So beautiful that people could not take their eyes off of her.


    Nan Chiyou saw that Murong Qing had been staring at her face. She touched her face, confused. ¡°I have not wiped it clean?¡±


    ¡°It is clean¡­¡±


    The young man lowered his head, and his face started to turn red, seemingly a little shy.


    Since he was young, he rarely had contact with people. He was always in the palace, not to mention that now in front of him was such a good-looking girl.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nan Chiyou held her chin with her hand. A light flashed in her big beautiful eyes. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here in this savage land?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Flower King.¡±


    ¡°Flower King?¡±


    ¡°Well, the physician said that there is a Flower King here. The fruit can cure me, but that fruit is useless after leaving the flower for an hour. So it cannot be taken back to the palace, and I must go in person.¡±


    Nan Chiyou looked at the young man with some confusion.


    ¡°How come I have not heard of any fruit that becomes inedible in one hour after leaving the mother plant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The imperial physician said that, but I just heard on the way here that a silver wolf guards the flower¡­ The king of silver wolves¡­ I¡¯m afraid this journey will be full of danger.¡±


    ¡®Silver Wolf¡­¡¯


    Nan Chiyou frowned.


    A figure vaguely emerged in her mind, but it was too vague and too long ago, so she could not recall it.


    She vaguely remembered that¡­ Was it a big dog?


    Wolves and dogs were of the same ancestor five hundred years ago. Otherwise, the snow wolf would not have learned to bark. So, every time she heard about wolves, she would think of a dog.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave this to me.¡± Nan Chiyou swore and patted her chest. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The young man smiled. ¡°That wolf is so fierce.¡±


    Nan Chiyou was a bit distressed. She could not tell Murong Qing that the spirit beasts were all obedient to her.


    She looked at the kitten lying next to her, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Ah Bao is fierce too. It can help us.¡±


    Ah Bao was stunned.


    Ah Bao was just about to refute Nan Chiyou when it suddenly noticed that Murong Qing was scanning it as if he did not believe its fierceness. It immediately meowed fiercely and scratched Murong Qing.


    Fortunately, Murong Qing blocked his handsome face with his hand, and the claw scratched the back of his hand, leaving a bloody scratch.


    ¡°Ah Bao!¡± Nan Chiyou frowned and scolded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ah Bao grunted and flopped proudly on the chair.


    ¡®This human is looking down at me, so I have to show him how fierce I am¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah Bao!¡±


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia¡­¡± Murong Qing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to blame it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Nan Chiyou sighed in relief. ¡°I was afraid you would make me pay for it. So it¡¯s better if I scold Ah Bao first.¡±


    Murong Qing was speechless.


    He somewhat felt that Xia Xia was too cute, completely different from the other women he had met in his father¡¯s palace.


    He thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have money, and if you don¡¯t have money, I can give some to you. I have a lot of money to spend.¡±

 Chapter 2011 - The Wolf King 6

    Nan Chiyou frowned. ¡°No, you just don¡¯t have to ask me for compensation. I don¡¯t want your money. Mother said only to take what belongs to you, and those who get free money will be unlucky.¡±


    Murong Qing was speechless.


    ¡®This is not considered free money, right?¡¯


    He laughed helplessly but did not say more.


    Even Murong Qing did not understand why he would say such words to her when it was obviously the first time they met.


    He did not know that Nan Chiyou refused him not just because of the unfortunate thing but also because he would not be the one in her heart.


    Until after that person appeared¡­ She would willingly accept all of his¡­


    ***


    In a desert land¡­


    Flower King was curled up, hiding aside. It looked somewhat timid before the silver wolf, somewhat afraid.


    Ever since it met the wolf king hiding here to recover from its injuries three years ago, it had never been able to leave this place.


    The wolf king often lay not far away, watching it. Whenever it tried to escape, the wolf king would beat it up hard.


    The more it thought about it, the more aggrieved it was. If it could cry, perhaps its tears would have turned into a river.


    The silver wolf got up from the ground; its fur was stunning.


    If it could be stripped down to a piece of clothing, the one who wore it would become the center of attention.


    The wolf¡¯s blue eyes were clear and beautiful, but its gaze was as cold as a knife when it looked at Flower King.


    Flower King stretched its small head and shrank back again, pitifully.


    ¡°In three more days, you will be able to bloom¡­¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s clear and clean voice made Flower King tremble in fear.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my wound has not yet healed.¡±


    Flower King was speechless.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine. After you bloom, I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    It once heard that little girls love flowers.


    And Flower King¡­ It should be more pleasing to the eye than ordinary flowers.


    But it did not know whether¡­ That little girl still remembered it or not.


    Every time it thought of her, the wolf king¡¯s eyes would turn gentle, and a bright smile would appear on its face.


    This was the first time in three years that Flower King saw the wolf king¡¯s smile, and it was so scared that it almost jumped up, wishing to disappear immediately.


    However, the wolf king had been guarding it for three years.


    In these three years, its life was worse than death¡­


    Suddenly, the wolf king¡¯s ears twitched. A cold light flashed in its blue eyes, sneering. ¡°There are humans again¡­¡±


    Two years ago, someone spread the news about Flower King, and many people came to look for it.


    Even though it never recovered from its injuries, it was more than enough to deal with these people.


    Initially, according to its former nature, it would kill any human who came to compete for the things it was guarding.


    However, somehow, whenever it wanted to kill them, an innocent little face would emerge in its mind.


    The little girl would smile gently, and her voice was so pleasant, just like before¡­


    ¡°Big Doggie¡­¡±


    With that¡­


    In that instant, its heart would soften.


    The little girl was human, and she might hate to see others killed. That was why it only drove those greedy people away and did not hurt them.


    Because of this, more people returned just to compete for Flower King.

 Chapter 2012 - The Wolf King 7

    Just then¡­


    The sounds of horse hooves could be heard coming from the back¡­


    The wolf king frowned; a cold light flashed in its eyes. ¡®Those humans are coming again.¡¯


    It glanced warningly at Flower King, and only after seeing the flower trembling did it turn around and look at the people coming behind it.


    ¡®There are still a few days left before the flower will bloom, and I won¡¯t let humans steal it away.¡¯


    It wanted to bring the flower to the little girl.


    Among that group of people, the leader was a middle-aged man with cold and fierce eyes filled with murderous intent.


    However, the wolf king only sneered in disdain.


    ¡®Another group of weak humans¡­¡¯


    Some of them looked really confident, and they all came to snatch its flower away.


    ¡°Go away! This is not the place for you to be.¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s voice was raspy.


    It was actually somewhat lovely to listen to.


    General Lin had just stopped when he heard these words from the wolf king, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°This wolf can talk? Why didn¡¯t the imperial physician mention it?¡±


    ¡®A wolf that can talk, how strong is it?


    ¡®But that flower is the only hope to rescue His Highness.


    ¡®I can¡¯t give up¡­¡¯


    General Lin gritted his teeth. ¡°Your Highness, this wolf is somewhat strong. You must not come down. We¡¯ll think of a way to lure it away and then take the flower from it. The spirit beasts are not smart enough. We can¡¯t fight it, but we can track it.¡±


    The wolf king was speechless.


    Its eyes bloodshot, gradually turning cold.


    ¡®These humans are too arrogant.¡¯


    Even if it had not recovered from its injuries today, it was still easy to deal with these people.


    ¡°Humans¡­¡±


    The wolf king raised its gaze proudly and fixed its gaze upon the group of people in front of it. ¡°It¡¯s better if you leave now. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone for her sake, but I also can¡¯t allow anyone to snatch the things under my guard.¡±


    General Lin seemed to have sensed that the wolf would kill them. Cold sweat poured down his forehead, but he still did not take half a step back.


    Perhaps to him, for the sake of His Highness, no matter how difficult it was, he had to take it head-on.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go!¡±


    However, just as he said that a clear voice came from inside the sedan chair. ¡°Wait! Let me talk to it.¡±


    General Lin frowned impatiently, and there was even some disdain in his eyes.


    ¡®What does this little girl think the wolf is? A dog she raises at home? Does she want to talk to it? Ridiculous!¡¯


    However, without waiting for anyone to stop her, the little girl had already stepped out of the sedan chair.


    Her long snow-colored dress was still dirty, but her small face was so beautiful that it was hard to ignore.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were as clear as water as she walked out smilingly.


    The wolf king stopped, and its proud gaze fell upon the little girl.


    The moment it saw the little girl, its heart felt like it was hit hard; it almost stopped beating¡­


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia¡­¡± General Lin¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Hurry back. This is not a place for you to be! The wolf is not a dog. How reasonable do you think it can be?¡±


    Nan Chiyou seemed to hate what General Lin said. Her expression darkened. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a wolf? It looks like a good wolf. Besides, this wolf looks like a dog.¡±


    ***


    From the moment Nan Chiyou appeared, the wolf king¡¯s gaze was only fixed upon her and never moved away.


    For ten years, her scent had remained in its mind. It had never forgotten it. It wished that one day, the moment it met her, she could recognize it at a glance.


    But¡­


    It seemed like¡­ She did not remember it¡­

 Chapter 2013 - The Wolf King 8

    The wolf king looked somewhat disappointed.


    After all, it had remembered her for so many years, but in the end, she had forgotten it¡­


    Nan Chiyou walked toward the wolf king.


    Murong Qing came down from the sedan chair and saw Nan Chiyou walking toward the wolf king; his heart tightened. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, it¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    However, Xia Xia did not seem to hear him and continued walking toward the wolf king.


    Her pace was gentle, but it landed heavily on the wolf king¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Wolfie, can you give me that flower?¡± Xia Xia blinked and smiled brightly.


    The wolf king immediately cheered up after hearing Xia Xia¡¯s words.


    It turned around, walked to Flower King, grabbed it with one bite, and walked toward Xia Xia.


    Xia Xia smiled happily. She hugged the wolf king and kissed its forehead.


    The wolf king was stunned by the kiss as if it had been struck by electricity. It froze, staring at Xia Xia dumbly.


    Murong Qing saw the wolf king gave Flower King to Nan Chiyou, and a doubt flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®Everyone said that the wolf king was fierce, but why was he so gentle to Maiden Xia Xia?¡¯


    He could not figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it.


    ¡®Maybe Maiden Xia Xia has a charm that attracts spirit beasts¡­¡¯


    Flower King trembled when it was handed over to Xia Xia by the wolf king.


    If it were not for the wolf king staring at it from the side, it would have jumped down and run away.


    ¡°But, when will this flower bear fruit?¡±


    Nan Chiyou turned to Murong Qing and looked at him blankly.


    Murong Qing was silent for a few moments. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Why don¡¯t we bring it back first?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou blinked.


    She did not know if the fruit was effective, but at least she had to wait for Murong Qing to recover before she could leave.


    She would have been lost in this savage land had Murong Qing not helped her.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t want me anyway, so I¡¯ll follow you back first. I¡¯ll leave when you have recovered.¡±


    The little girl looked so pitiful when she said that her father did not want her anymore.


    The wolf king followed Nan Chiyou, its face expressionless.


    Nan Chiyou turned to look at the wolf king, confused. ¡°Are you going to go with me?¡±


    The wolf king nodded and gently responded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember me.


    ¡®I only want to protect you in this life.¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    General Lin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®The wolf king was too dangerous. If we brought this back, and it went crazy¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the whole imperial city would suffer¡­¡¯


    Murong Qing smiled. ¡°The wolf king has handed the flower to us. Moreover, Maiden Xia Xia likes it. So let¡¯s bring it back.¡±


    General Lin sighed and looked at Murong Qing helplessly.


    After all, he knew his status, and if His Highness had agreed, there was no way General Lin could stop him.


    However, he felt that the wolf king¡¯s gaze toward Murong Qing was filled with hatred.


    It was as if¡­ Murong Qing had deliberately snatched away something that belonged to him.


    ¡®The wolf king gave Flower King on its own¡­ It¡¯s not like we snatched the flower from it, so why is it looking at His Highness so fiercely?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s already late. We should go back now. Maiden Xia Xia, you should come into the sedan chair with me.¡±


    Murong Qing smiled shyly.

 Chapter 2014

    ¡°No need.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Chiyou to step onto the sedan chair, the wolf king spoke coldly. The moment it turned to look at Nan Chiyou, its eyes became a lot gentler.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just carry you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou smiled brightly.


    Perhaps it was the influence given to her by Feng Ruqing since childhood that made her comfortable to get close to the spirit beasts.


    Compared to sitting in the sedan chair with Murong Qing, she was more willing to follow the wolf king.


    Murong Qing did not force Nan Chiyou, he just looked at the wolf king with mixed emotions, but he did not think much about it. He then turned around and smiled faintly.


    ¡®¡±It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    General Lin¡¯s throat was a little hoarse as he looked at the wolf king and said, ¡°But, if we bring back this wolf¡­ It might go crazy¡­¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s gaze sank.


    Nan Chiyou pouted unhappily. ¡°The wolf won¡¯t go crazy. It¡¯s a spirit beast, and it can think like us.¡±


    The difference between a spirit beast and an ordinary beast was that a spirit beast could think like a human and would not attack other people recklessly.


    Unless someone provoked it first¡­


    ¡°General Lin¡­¡±


    Murong Qing frowned. ¡°I trust Maiden Xia Xia.¡±


    General Lin sighed and smiled bitterly. He had always felt that the spirit beasts were still dangerous to people, but he had no choice and could only obey the order.


    Nan Chiyou jumped onto the wolf¡¯s back.


    The little girl¡¯s face was stunningly beautiful when she smiled.


    ¡°He said he knew how to leave this place. I¡¯m lost, and he¡¯s willing to help me, so I have to wait for him to recover before leaving. When I leave, I¡¯ll bring you home. I have many spirit beasts at home that can keep you company.¡±


    The wolf king smiled gently. ¡°Alright. Oh, my name is Ming.¡±


    ¡°Ming¡­ Don¡¯t you have a last name?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then, your name will be Nan Ming.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It seemed that no matter what she said, the wolf king would always agree with her.


    ***


    General Lin¡¯s face darkened.


    He did not know why this wolf was following this little girl, but it was simply ridiculous for this little girl to say that her family raised many spirit beasts.


    Spirit beasts preferred freedom and would never want to be kept at home.


    It must be just some ordinary little pets that she thought were spirit beasts.


    Perhaps, after this wolf followed her, those small pets might not even be enough to be eaten by it.


    Nan Chiyou kissed the wolf king¡¯s head smilingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. I like you.¡±


    The wolf king lowered its gaze.


    Flower King, who was shivering at the side, suddenly felt that its face turned a little red.


    Murong Qing pursed his lips enviously.


    Xia Xia had agreed to go home with him, but he felt like she did not really trust him.


    However, Xia Xia had just met the wolf, and she already had such a good relationship with it. Perhaps, this was the difference between animals and people¡­


    She could easily get along with the spirit beasts, but it was normal to be a little wary of people.


    Moreover, the wolf was no different from a dog in her eyes. Of course, she would feel more comfortable with it.


    Flower King curled up, wishing to disappear, afraid that these people would eat it.


    That had become a lifelong nightmare for it since it met the wolf king.


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go.¡±


    General Lin did not even look at Nan Chiyou. To him, this girl was nothing but good-looking, so he did not understand why Murong Qing would be so nice to a girl he had just met.

 Chapter 2015 - The Wolf King 10

    Yun Qing Kingdom.


    It was a small kingdom with very little interaction with the outside world.


    At this moment, within the imperial palace of Yun Qing Kingdom, a beautiful woman with a light yellow dress walked to the imperial garden smilingly.


    ¡°How long has Murong Qing been away?¡±


    ¡°Empress, it has been almost half a month.¡±


    ¡®Half a month¡­¡¯


    The empress lowered her gaze; a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    However, this cold light disappeared quickly, and then a smile was plastered upon that noble face again.


    ¡°He should have been back by now. I don¡¯t know if something has happened to him out there¡­¡± The empress smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have to see the emperor.¡±


    Mu Rongqing was like a thorn in her heart. She had to endure the pain if she did not pull it out¡­


    ***


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    A middle-aged man in a dragon robe sat on a throne. His face was cold as he read through a memo in his hand.


    Just at this moment, a eunuch¡¯s voice was heard from outside the room. ¡°Emperor, the empress requests to see you.¡±


    Hearing that the empress was there, Mu Rongyang frowned and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The guard pushed open the door.


    Murong Yang looked up at the woman who had just entered through the door. His face remained expressionless; no one could read any emotion from it.


    ¡°Empress, is there something wrong?¡±


    The empress pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Emperor, Qing¡¯er has been gone for such a long time now and has not returned yet. I¡¯m worried¡­ Should I send out a search team to look for Qing¡¯er?¡±


    Murong Yang replied indifferently, ¡°The people I sent to follow Qing¡¯er are all the skilled masters. General Lin also brought troops to protect him, so there is no need for you to go there yourself.¡±


    If he allowed her to go and something were to happen to her¡­ Those people would have to protect her, and this meant less manpower to keep Qing¡¯er safe.


    Moreover, he believed in General Lin¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress smiled bitterly. ¡°Before my sister died, I promised her that I would take good care of Qing¡¯er. I am now Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother and her great aunt. How can I just sit back and do nothing? If it weren¡¯t for Qing¡¯er¡¯s health, fearing that he wouldn¡¯t last long, and State Preceptor said that he must go on his own to get Flower King¡­ I would never have allowed him to go to that savage land.¡±


    When Murong Yang heard this from the empress, his expression softened slightly, but his eyes remained emotionless.


    ¡°I understand your feelings. Qing¡¯er is a good man. I believe that he will be fine and will return safely.¡±


    The empress smirked.


    ¡®The one guarding Flower King is the strong and fierce wolf king. Perhaps¡­ Murong Qing will not come back this time.


    ¡®And don¡¯t blame me for this¡­¡¯


    Back then, she fell in love with the emperor, but he wanted to marry Feng Ying, who had passed away early. Fortunately, she and Feng Ying were good friends.


    Therefore, before Feng Ying passed away, she had asked the emperor to marry her as his new queen to protect her son.


    However, Feng Ying did not know that she had long been jealous of her.


    She was so in love with Murong Yang. How could she allow a son who was not her blood and flesh to remain in the world?


    Therefore, she had asked State Preceptor to trick Mu Rongqing into going to the savage land, and now, he must have been eaten by the wolf.


    This time, she had come to the emperor just to show her fake concern. She already knew that the emperor would never allow her to go to Mu Rongqing.


    Even if he did agree, she would only go there to bring back his son¡¯s dead body¡­

 Chapter 2016 - The Wolf King 11

    ¡°Emperor, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I believe that Qing¡¯er will return safely.¡±


    The empress smiled.


    ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±


    The emperor waved his hand expressionlessly.


    The empress turned around and left.


    However, just as she stepped out of the imperial study room, a palace servant hurriedly came up to her and reported respectfully, ¡°Empress, the prince has returned.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The empress¡¯s face changed dramatically; a cold light flashed in her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°Did you just say that he has returned?¡±


    ¡®Impossible! The wolf king is so powerful. He can¡¯t have returned safely¡­¡¯


    ¡°The prince has returned and brought a girl back. She has now entered the prince¡¯s residence. They will probably come to meet the emperor later.¡±


    The palace servant lowered her head, not daring to look directly at the empress.


    The empress smiled coldly. ¡°He brought a girl back?¡±


    ¡°Empress, according to the report, the prince seems to like that girl. He had arranged for her to stay at his place before coming to the palace, so he must have feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    This time, she failed to kill Murong Qing in the savage land, but there were always other opportunities.


    She would never let him ruin her plan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what kind of girl can make Murong Qing fall in love and bring her back here¡­¡±


    She lowered her gaze, hiding the dark light in her eyes.


    ***


    The prince¡¯s residence was located in a quiet street, far from the busy city.


    Murong Qing left the palace after the former empress passed away. He felt that the palace¡¯s environment was not very suitable for him to recuperate, and the emperor had allowed him to leave the palace.


    Murong Qing chose this place on his own.


    It was quiet, and no one would disturb him.


    Moreover, Murong Qing¡¯s health had not improved in these few years. The emperor and the current empress did not allow him to interact with other people, so he had no friends.


    The emperor did not allow people to disturb him for his health.


    As for the empress¡­


    No one knew what her real purpose was¡­


    ¡°Wolfie¡­¡±


    The little girl held her cheeks with her hands; she blinked and gazed at the beautiful wolf king in front of her. Her smile was as bright as the sunshine, and it instantly shone into its heart.


    ¡°Are you really going to be here with me?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The wolf king nodded slightly, its voice low.


    The little girl smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. My father doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I can¡¯t go back home. Otherwise, I would not have followed Murong Qing to this place. My father abandoned me too quickly, and I did not gt to prepare some money. So I can only stay in here for now. When my mother knows where I am, she will come to bring me home.¡±


    Ah Bao, who was lying next to the little girl, huffed.


    ¡®Little Princess is staying here because of Murong Qing¡¯s conditions.


    ¡®He has taken Little Princess out of the savage land and brought her here. Therefore, Little Princess can¡¯t just leave without repaying his kindness.


    ¡®However, State Preceptor did not want Little Princess anymore¡­ So, she has nowhere to go.


    ¡®State Preceptor said that Little Princess is not allowed to set foot in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    ¡®So, she could only wait for Eldest Princess to come and take her home¡­¡¯


    ¡°I will stay with you.¡±


    The wolf king squatted on the ground.


    Even its lying-down movement was so elegant and beautiful it was difficult to look away.


    Nan Chiyou looked at the wolf king and then turned to Ah Bao, who looked like a pug, and suddenly she felt like Ah Bao was a little ugly compared to the wolf king¡­

 Chapter 2017 - The Wolf King 12

    Just then, a voice was suddenly heard from up ahead. Nan Chiyou raised her gaze, confused.


    ¡°The Empress has arrived.¡±


    This voice was somewhat shrill, cutting through the heavy air and into Nan Chiyou¡¯s ears.


    Nan Chiyou looked up and saw a noblewoman ambling forward, surrounded by a group of palace servants and eunuchs.


    The woman looked so elegant, with an expressionless face and a bit of arrogance in her brows.


    Even the wolf king crouching on the ground immediately got up after seeing the woman; its eyes turned cold.


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s eyes filled up with cautiousness as she felt that this woman came with an evil intention.


    ¡°Do you need something here?¡±


    ¡®This little girl is so beautiful¡­¡¯


    The empress had lived in the palace with many beauties, but she had never seen such a stunningly beautiful girl like Nan Chiyou. Even she, as a woman, was a little stunned when she looked at her.


    ¡®No wonder Murong Qing brought her back¡­


    ¡®Such a woman is too good at bewitching people¡¯s minds¡­¡¯


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A palace servant next to her sternly shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling when you see the empress?¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face sank slightly. She pursed her lips and looked a little annoyed.


    However¡­


    The empress raised her hand and smiled. ¡°No need to be so polite. Little girl, you are the girl Qing¡¯er brought back this time. You are indeed beautiful and pleasing to the eye.¡±


    She reached out to hold Nan Chiyou¡¯s hand.


    However, Nan Chiyou did not like to be touched by strangers since she was young. She raised her hand to slap away the empress¡¯s hand and took a few steps back.


    The empress¡¯s hand froze in mid-air; her face darkened.


    ¡®This little girl is beautiful but rude¡­


    ¡®It seems like Murong Qing likes her only because of her appearance.¡¯


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m the empress of this kingdom and also Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother.¡±


    Every girl in this world wanted to win her heart.


    Even if Qing¡¯er was not well, at least he was still a prince.


    All young girls wished to be with him.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou responded expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s better if you go back first because Murong Qing is not here. If you want to find him, you have to come back later.¡±


    The person in front of her was Murong Qing¡¯s mother, but she made Nan Chiyou feel uncomfortable.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like this woman¡­


    ¡®She looks like those sultry b*tches who always surround Brother Fu Chen all the time.


    ¡®Who do they think they are?!


    ¡®Brother Fu Chen only likes Qing Han, but there are always people with impure hearts who want to be with him because he¡¯s a spirit herb¡­¡¯


    The empress stiffened and was also a little angry.


    However, she understood that now was not the time to cause trouble.


    ¡°Little girl, if you want to marry into the imperial family, you have to get my permission first. Qing¡¯er has always been filial. Do you think he will take you as his wife if I disagree?¡±


    A silver light suddenly flashed as soon as the empress spoke.


    The empress felt pain and fell backward.


    Her people did not have the time to hold her, and she directly hit the wall, and almost broke her bones.


    ¡°Empress!¡±


    The palace servants were shocked and hurriedly went forward to help the empress up.


    Those guards also drew their weapons in their hands.


    However, when they saw that the one standing in front of them was a wolf, all of them did not dare to attack, and their hands were trembling a little¡­

 Chapter 2018 - The Wolf King 13

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    The empress stood up from the ground and pointed at Nan Chiyou angrily.


    Seeing that the wolf king wanted to make a move, the young girl quickly stopped it.


    ¡°Little Wolfie¡­¡±


    The wolf king stopped. It glanced at the empress¡¯s face coldly as it walked toward Nan Chiyou.


    Its pace was firm like a mighty king.


    The empress¡¯s expression was slightly stiff; somehow, she felt that this wolf king¡¯s posture was even more domineering than the emperor¡¯s.


    If it were not for this wolf, she would have already taught this little girl the rules properly.


    She needed to understand the palace rules if she wanted to marry into the imperial family.


    Nan Chiyou smiled as she walked toward the empress. She somewhat deliberately lowered her head, looking down at the empress.


    ¡°My Little Wolfie is not very good-tempered. Of course, I also do not like people pointing their fingers at me.¡± The little girl smiled. ¡°So if you dare to point your finger at me again¡­ I don¡¯t care if you are Murong Qing¡¯s mother. I will make you lose a finger.¡±


    The empress¡¯s face turned pale.


    Ever since she married into the palace, everyone had respected her.


    All the favorite concubines in the palace did not dare to disrespect her.


    It was because she was the former empress¡¯s closest friend.


    The emperor loved the former empress.


    It was because of this relationship, she became the new empress, and the emperor also obeyed her in everything and would never let anyone bully her.


    Therefore, it had been a long time since anyone had dared to treat her with such disrespect.


    ¡°Little girl, this is my palace, and I am the empress.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou shrugged. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. My wolf and my cat will eat whoever I don¡¯t like.¡±


    The wolf king turned to look at the empress coldly.


    Ah Bao, who was lying on the ground taking a nap, also raised its head. Although it was not as ruthless as the wolf king, one could still feel its displeasure.


    The empress was furious, but the wolf king had really scared her just now, so she did not dare to act rashly again.


    Moreover, the wolf king looked so powerful¡­


    And somewhat familiar¡­


    The empress frowned, pondered for a moment, and her face instantly turned paler.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the wolf that was guarding Flower King?¡¯


    She had seen a portrait of it before, and this wolf looked just like the one in the portrait.


    ¡®No wonder¡­ No wonder Murong Qing could come back safely this time. This little girl has actually tamed this wolf.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps¡­ With her beauty?¡¯


    The empress sneered. ¡®Such a vixen¡­ She even wants the spirit beast.


    ¡®The same as Murong Qing¡¯s late mother.


    ¡®Both like to seduce men, a group of b*tches!¡¯


    The empress did not dare to be as reckless as before after she knew the wolf¡¯s identity.


    She then smiled faintly. ¡°Little girl, I was just joking with you. You are Qing¡¯er¡¯s guest, and of course, you¡¯re my guest too. I¡¯m just afraid that you will be in trouble if you don¡¯t understand the palace¡¯s rules. I just want to remind you kindly. After all, you will have to face more royal women in the future, and if you do not know the rules, people will not respect you here.¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face gradually sank. She silently grabbed a brick and weighed it.


    However, the empress was lucky today.


    Just as Nan Chiyou was planning to smash her head, a voice came from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 2019 - The Wolf King 14

    ¡®Aunt?¡¯


    Nan Chiyou froze for a moment. ¡®Didn¡¯t this woman say that she¡¯s Murong Qing¡¯s mother?


    ¡®How did she become an aunt?¡¯


    Nan Chiyou was a little confused; she seemed puzzled.


    Murong Qing did not expect the empress to come to his place. He rushed toward Nan Chiyou and was about to say something. However, he suddenly froze for a moment after he saw that brick she was holding behind her. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, this brick¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want to smash someone with it,¡± Nan Chiyou honestly said.


    ¡®Smash¡­ Someone?¡¯


    Murong Qing was even more dumbfounded. ¡®What happened before I came back?¡¯


    However, Nan Chiyou threw the brick to the ground and smiled. ¡°For your sake, I will not do it for now. But if she comes to bother me again, I will not be polite. Sister Qing Han said, if someone shouts at me, just slap her with the brick. After all, my mother will back me up.¡±


    The empress¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡®This girl¡­ No wonder she¡¯s so rude. She¡¯s just like her rude mother¡­¡¯


    ¡°Then did your mother tell you that there are some people that you can¡¯t mess with?¡±


    The empress gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Murong Qing¡¯s face sank.


    With that, he made the empress shut her mouth.


    After all, Murong Qing was still the emperor¡¯s most beloved son.


    She needed to respect him.


    Fortunately, Murong Qing was filial to her. He was quite obedient, but his existence still hurt her like a thorn in her heart.


    She just did not expect that Murong Qing would rebuke her for a girl.


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    The empress sneered.


    ¡°Aunt, please go back for now.¡± Murong Qing glanced at the empress helplessly. ¡°Father has something to ask you.¡±


    The empress looked at Nan Chiyou coldly before turning around and left arrogantly.


    Murong Qing said with some embarrassment, ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, I¡¯m sorry, my aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°Your family is really messy.¡±


    Nan Chiyou pouted.


    Murong Qing¡¯s face turned red. ¡°After my mother died, she entrusted my aunt to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Does taking care of you require her to marry your father?¡± Nan Chiyou sneered. ¡°If one day my father died, my uncle will never take advantage of that situation.¡±


    Ah Bao was speechless.


    ¡®Indeed¡­ Because your uncle is younger than you and is only eight or nine years old.


    ¡®And he¡¯s a phoenix¡­


    ¡®Eldest Princess would rather get drunk in a nest of women than marry a phoenix.


    ¡®And¡­


    ¡®Your father is not dead yet. But you curse him so much. Are you not afraid he will beat you?¡¯


    Murong Qing froze, hesitated for a moment. ¡°My father is the emperor, he¡­ It is not the same for him as for a woman¡­¡±


    If his father died, his mother would not remarry.


    However, his father was the emperor supposedly with many concubines, and it was normal for him to have many wives.


    Nan Chiyou froze. She stared at Murong Qing for a moment before shaking her head and smiling faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not cursing my mother. I just gave an example. If one day her soul flies to heaven, my father will never marry again in this life.¡±


    Ah Bao was speechless again.


    ¡®When Little Princess mentioned State Preceptor, she just directly said ¡®if he died¡¯.


    ¡®Now, when she talked about Eldest Princess, she was more cautious with her words.


    ¡®She indeed regards them differently¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2020 - The Wolf King 15

    Murong Qing¡¯s gaze was blank; he hesitantly looked at Nan Chiyou, frowning.


    ¡®All these years, I used to see men with many concubines. I¡¯ve never met someone like what Maiden Xia Xia said¡­¡¯


    ¡°My grandmother was kidnapped and kept for twenty years, and my grandfather thought she had passed away.¡± Nan Chiyou lifted her head to look at Murong Qing. ¡°But he has never forgotten my grandmother and did not take any concubine.¡±


    ¡®Oh, that noble consort does not count because Grandfather and she did not live like a husband and wife.


    ¡®Grandfather only loved Grandmother in his life.


    ¡®This is the kind of love that women in the world should be looking for.¡¯


    To Murong Qing, it was customary for a man to have concubines.


    However, she did not like that practice at all.


    Murong Qing was slightly stunned. He pursed his lips and did not speak; it seemed that he was still thinking about Nan Chiyou¡¯s words.


    Nan Chiyou did not say more and turned around. ¡°I will leave after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Murong Qing froze. ¡°You¡¯re not staying for longer?¡±


    ¡°No. Mother said, we can¡¯t be friends if we have different views in life.¡±


    This sentence struck Murong Qing¡¯s heart like a burst of cold wind, turning his heart half cold.


    He looked at Nan Chiyou¡¯s departing figure, and at that moment, there was a feeling of guilt, as if his words earlier had hurt her¡­


    Just as Murong Qing wanted to chase after her, a huge figure blocked his way.


    The wolf king¡¯s gaze was cold as it stared at Murong Qing with eyes filled with disdain, and his voice was cold.


    ¡°In the wolf tribe, we only have one wife in a lifetime. We¡¯ll be together forever.¡±


    Murong Qing lifted his pale face; his gaze fixed upon Nan Chiyou¡¯s figure.


    With the disappearance of her figure, his heart gradually became empty.


    It was only at this moment, Murong Qing finally found himself unable to be separated from her¡­


    Since the first encounter in the savage land, that charming and pitiful face had been deeply engraved in his heart, never to be forgotten.


    ¡°If¡­ Maiden Xia Xia is willing to be my consort, then I am willing to devote my life to protect her.¡±


    The wolf king snickered. ¡°You are not worthy.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve waited for her for so many years, and it was so hard to come to her.


    ¡®Now a mere human wants to steal my girl?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    Murong Qing turned to the wolf king and stared at it for a moment before suddenly laughing out loud. ¡°Why am I not worthy? At least I¡¯m a human, not a spirit beast.¡±


    Boom!


    Anger surged up to the wolf king¡¯s heart, and that surge of power was like a storm, slamming Murong Qing¡¯s body backward.


    Murong Qing was already weak, and with this attack, his handsome face became even paler as he looked up at the wolf king.


    The wolf king placed its paws on Murong Qing¡¯s chest, its face expressionless. ¡°If you can¡¯t protect her for life, if you can¡¯t guard her alone, you are not qualified to stand by her side.


    ¡°Moreover¡­ You¡¯re weak.¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes were cold, looking down at the man on the ground.


    That look, arrogant and proud, made Murong Qing a little annoyed.


    ¡°Wolfie¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice called out from behind it, drawing the wolf king¡¯s attention. ¡°What are you still doing over there? We¡¯re going back to our room to rest.¡±


    Only then did the wolf king keep its claws and turn to look at the young girl not far away.


    ¡°My name is Nan Ming. You gave me the name, and you¡¯ve forgotten it again?¡±

 Chapter 2021 - The Wolf King 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The little girl froze for a moment; she was a bit embarrassed. ¡°Oh, I have forgotten¡­ ¡±


    The wolf king was speechless.


    He somehow felt a little depressed.


    ***


    The night was quiet.


    Ah Bao lay next to Nan Chiyou, sleeping like a dead pig, snoring like thunder, but it did not wake the sleeping girl in bed.


    The wolf king, who was lying on the ground, slowly stood up.


    The moonlight was cold and shrouded the wolf king¡¯s body.


    His beautiful figure gradually turned into a human.


    The man was so handsome in his silver robes, overbearing and dignified, but not losing his elegance. His long silver hair swayed in this night breeze, stunningly beautiful.


    There was a small red mole on the man¡¯s eyebrow.


    The man moved as fast as the wind, and in the blink of an eye, he was by the bed.


    Ah Bao sensed the movement in the room and opened its eyes in a daze.


    What it saw at first glance was the man who was too beautiful to be real.


    At that moment, its heart stopped beating.


    It froze and trembled as the man looked at it.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®What do you want to do to Little Princess?¡¯


    However, before it could finish its words, the man raised his hand, grabbed the kitten, and threw it out.


    The man then turned to look at the sleeping girl on the bed. His long and slender fingers gently stroked her long hair, his eyes filled with gentleness.


    ¡°I have waited for more than ten years to see you again. How could you be so heartless to forget me?¡±


    However, even if this girl was heartless, he could not leave her.


    The man¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the girl on the bed.


    Those few days together in Land of No Return had already predestined their inseparable bond in this life.


    ¡°My King¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s sleeve slightly moved.


    A small silver snake reared its little head and hissed. ¡°You ran away before you recovered from your injury. If those people know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t follow her, won¡¯t she be snatched away by others?¡± The man smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to watch her, and that¡¯s already enough.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The silver snake was still a little worried. ¡°Those people will not let you go.¡±


    The man lowered his gaze and looked at Nan Chiyou.


    There seemed to be bottomless affection in his gaze.


    ¡°I know, but I had to come to her.¡±


    He raised his gaze, a smile playing on his lips. ¡°As long as I can look at her, even if I have to bear worse injuries¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The silver snake turned to look at Nan Chiyou and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the charm of this girl that makes him not wait to come out, just to see her¡­


    ¡®His life will be in danger if he does not recover as soon as possible¡­¡¯


    He came out for her and guarded Flower King for such a long time, waiting for the flower to bloom to give it to her.


    The silver snake sighed.


    ¡®The world of emotions is too complicated.¡¯


    It did not want to understand it.


    Otherwise, it would end up like its king and do such crazy things¡­


    Seeing the young girl¡¯s eyes twitch, the man glanced at the silver snake coldly. The silver snake was scared, and it closed its mouth, no longer daring to say a word more, afraid that it might wake the girl from her deep sleep.

 Chapter 2022 - The Wolf King 17

    But¡­


    The young girl suddenly opened her eyes, somewhat bewildered.


    She froze when she saw a handsome and stunning face in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    The man caressed the young girl¡¯s hair gently with a faint smile on his lips.


    Perhaps the gentle voice had made the young girl gradually close her eyes and slowly fall back to sleep.


    Looking at Nan Chiyou¡¯s innocent look, Nan Ming frowned and said, ¡°This little girl is so naive. How could she easily trust that boy, Murong Qing¡­ He has a bad intention.¡±


    The silver snake was speechless.


    ¡®King, how do you know that he has a bad intention?


    ¡®Just because he has his eye on this little girl?¡¯


    Nan Ming pursed his thin lips. He looked at Nan Chiyou¡¯s beautiful little face and fell into deep thought.


    The night breeze brushed by, lifting his silver robe.


    This moment was so beautiful, like in a dream¡­


    ***


    Nan Chiyou woke up the next morning.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, got up, and saw the wolf king lying next to the bed. A bright smile grew on her face.


    ¡°Wolfie, I had a dream last night.


    ¡°I dreamed of¡­ A good-looking man.¡± Nan Chiyou tilted her head. ¡°He was probably the best-looking man after Father. Unfortunately, it was just a dream.¡±


    ¡®It is said that a thousand years ago, Mother fell in love with Father¡¯s beauty and brought him back.


    ¡®And a thousand years later, she fell in love with Father again at first sight.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The wolf king responded indifferently.


    But somehow, the silver snake could feel the joy in its king¡¯s heart, as if its king was about to jump happily.


    ¡°Wolfie, your bracelet is so beautiful.¡±


    Nan Chiyou saw the silver bracelet on the wolf¡¯s hoof. She reached out her hand and caressed it.


    However, just as her finger touched the bracelet, the bracelet suddenly moved and raised its head in shock.


    Nan Chiyou then realized that the bracelet was actually a silver snake.


    However, the silver snake did not have the spirit beast¡¯s aura, so much so that she could not detect it at first.


    Nan Chiyou was dumbfounded and looked at the wolf king in bewilderment.


    The wolf king looked at the silver snake coldly and turned to Nan Chiyou. ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s for you.¡±


    The silver snake was speechless.


    It froze, wanting to cry but not daring to weep.


    ¡®My King, you actually want to give me to this little girl¡­¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am not a gift¡­¡± The silver snake protested weakly.


    The wolf king glanced at it coldly, frightened it. The silver snake trembled and instantly went to Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou touched the silver snake, smiling brightly. ¡°This snake is really like a bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not much different from a bracelet. I¡¯m glad that you like it.¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes were always on that little girl.


    When the silver snake looked up, it saw that there was still a smile in its king¡¯s eyes.


    This was something it had never seen before.


    ¡®Heh¡­¡¯


    The silver snake sneered.


    ¡®The King looks like a human¡¯s dog now¡­


    ¡®Well-behaved, loyal and obedient.


    ¡®And he could also watch over the house?¡¯

 Chapter 2023 - The Wolf King 18

    Nan Chiyou rushed over, hugged the wolf king¡¯s neck, and kissed its forehead.


    ¡°Ah Ming, when Murong Qing recovers, I¡¯ll take you home, alright?¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡®Everything will be alright as long as you¡¯re with me.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou stroked the wolf king¡¯s soft fur gently.


    ¡®This wolf is so beautiful that it makes people want to keep it as a pet.


    ¡®Better than that snow wolf¡­¡¯


    ¡®Mother had said that there was a creature called Husky in her world, which resembled the snow wolf.¡¯


    ¡°Ah Ming, my family also has a wolf. Unfortunately, both of you are male wolves.¡± Nan Chiyou sighed. ¡°Otherwise, you could have married it and be its wife. That wolf always follows my mother all day long. Father is jealous, and every time Father is jealous, he will beat me¡­¡±


    The wolf king froze. Was it still glad that it was not a female wolf? Otherwise, this girl was going to start messing around with it.


    Just at this moment¡­


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    Two servants walked in with water basins and smiles on their faces. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, you are awake? The prince asked us to serve you to freshen up.¡±


    Nan Chiyou froze and shook her head.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like to be served because I can do it myself. Both of you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Maiden.¡±


    The servants put down the water basin and then walked out.


    The moment they left the room, the smiles on their faces disappeared.


    ¡°You can report back to the empress that this girl is probably just a commoner. Otherwise, how could she not be used to having someone serve her?¡±


    The empress also told them to observe this girl for a while longer.


    Now, her background had been revealed.


    For any family with some status, how could their young lady not even be used to having someone serve her?


    From this, it seemed that she was just a commoner.


    Not worthy of the prince.


    Another servant also had disdain in her eyes. ¡°It seems that this girl came here for glory and wealth and has seduced the prince by her beauty.¡±


    The prince was weak and unable to cultivate, but he was still the noble prince.


    He was the emperor¡¯s most beloved son.


    Not just any woman was qualified to be his wife¡­


    Especially not this kind of girl who was here for the wealth.


    ***


    Inside the room¡­


    The wolf king lay on the ground lazily, allowing Nan Chiyou to stroke his fur.


    However, the sound outside the room made him raise his head and gaze outside coldly.


    ¡®These two girls think no one will hear them, but they do not know that the wolf is the most sensitive spirit beast.


    ¡®Moreover, I¡¯m the wolf king.


    ¡°Little girl, wait for me here. I¡¯ll return later.¡±


    The wolf king straightened up, turned around, and walked toward the door elegantly.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from the room.


    ***


    After those two servants left the room, one reported the news to the empress, while the other one walked to the backyard.


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed, and he was in front of her.


    The servant looked up dumbfoundedly, and when her gaze fell upon the wolf¡¯s face, she suddenly started breathing heavily. She was so stunned that she did not even say a word.


    She had thought that the prince was the most handsome man, but the man in front of her was so stunning that no one could compare to his beauty.

 Chapter 2024 - The Wolf King 19

    The servant was dumbfounded and still a little obsessed, staring unblinkingly at the man in front of her.


    But¡­


    The man¡¯s eyes carried a demonic light.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a strong wind rose, sending the dumbfounded servant flying away. Her face turned pale as she stared at the good-looking man in front of her blankly.


    The man did not say a word the whole time.


    However, his eyes were cold, emotionless.


    He raised his hand and once again set off a gale, which instantly flung her away again, crashing woefully on the wall.


    Poof!


    ¡°You¡­¡± The servant spurted out a mouthful of blood; her face filled with confusion and anger. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Initially, she was confused by his beauty, but only later did she regain her senses. ¡®This is the imperial residence. How did this man get in here freely?¡¯


    ¡°This is a warning to you.¡±


    The man licked the corner of his lips. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that my little girl is gentle and kind. She doesn¡¯t like if I kill this servant.¡¯


    Since he met her back then, he had never killed anyone again.


    So, he just said that and turned away, disappearing without a trace.


    Even though his beauty dumbfounded the servant, she knew the importance of the matter. As soon as the man left, she immediately climbed up and rushed to Murong Qing.


    When Murong Qing heard this, he could not help but worry about Nan Chiyou¡¯s safety and hurriedly asked people to search for the man.


    However, the people of the imperial residence searched for the entire day and couldn¡¯t find the mysterious man that the servant had spoken of.


    He then asked the physician to diagnose the servant but could not find any wound on her body.


    Murong Qing¡¯s face sank, and his pale and handsome face darkened.


    ¡°Take her down and get rid of her according to the rules.¡±


    The servant girl panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, what I said is true. A strange man appeared in the backyard, and he was so stunning. I¡¯m afraid that he has his eyes on Maiden Xia Xia.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Murong Qing snapped. ¡°Your words will ruin Maiden Xia Xia¡¯s reputation. I have to do something. Otherwise, people will think that Maiden Xia Xia is keeping a man in her room.¡±


    Everyone knew that a girl¡¯s reputation was very important.


    Therefore, he would not allow anyone to ruin her reputation.


    The servant panicked, but she could not say that she was the empress¡¯ servant.


    If she did, the empress might kill her, but if she did not, the emperor would only punish her.


    Therefore, she did not resist when the guard pulled her out. Her face turned pale with grief.


    ¡°Your Highness, what I said is true. That man¡­¡±


    The servant was dragged out before she could finish her words.


    Murong Qing fell silent, pursing his lips.


    The old butler standing next to Murong Qing asked, ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t know Maiden Xia Xia¡¯s background. What if¡­ She has ill intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Murong Qing lifted his handsome face. ¡°Xia Xia is a kind girl, not a person with an evil-hearted. You don¡¯t have to say much about this. She now has nowhere to go, and I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    ¡®Maiden Xia Xia has said before that she was kicked out of her home. If I don¡¯t take her in, I am afraid she might have no place to go¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2025 - The Wolf King 20

    The old butler looked at Murong Qing¡¯s determined look and could not say more but sigh helplessly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether this girl is good or bad for the prince¡­¡¯


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    A man in dragon robes sat on the dragon chair. He flipped through the folders in his hand and asked, ¡°Qing¡¯er has brought back Flower King. Have you heard anything from State Preceptor? Can Qing¡¯er consume the fruit now?¡±


    The eunuch stood by with a feather duster in his hand and said respectfully, ¡°Emperor, this flower has been raised within the harem, and when it blossoms and bears fruit, it will be able to save the prince.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man¡¯s tightly furrowed brow loosened, and he smiled faintly.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er has gone through a lot all these years. Everyone is worried about his poor health. If the flower can heal him, it doesn¡¯t even matter if he can¡¯t cultivate.¡¯


    After all, if he did not recover this time, his life would be in danger, and he might die because of it.


    Just then, a sharp voice spoke outside the door. ¡°Emperor, the empress requests to meet you.¡±


    The emperor paused and said indifferently, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    The door was gradually pushed open.


    The woman dressed in a dazzling phoenix dress walked into the study room and smiled gently.


    The emperor glanced at her briefly and withdrew his gaze; he remained expressionless. ¡°Empress, I need to deal with official business now. Do you need anything?¡±


    The empress lowered her gaze, hiding the gloom in her eyes.


    These years, the emperor treated her like a guest, and even the concubines in the harem were treated better than her.


    However, she knew that it was all because of that woman.


    He could not let that woman go. Every time he looked at her, it was like he was looking at another person through her.


    She was with him, but he was chanting that woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress lowered her gaze, covering the jealousy. A few moments later, she raised her face and looked at the emperor. ¡°I came to speak about the girl in Qing¡¯er¡¯s residence.¡±


    The emperor froze a little and was silent for a short while. ¡°Qing¡¯er is not young anymore. He has never left his home all these years because of his poor health, let alone meet any girl. But he is of marriageable age now, so it is normal for him to be interested in a girl.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The Empress said with a faint smile, ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t you think that girl is a little strange?¡±


    Initially, she had wanted to use that girl to deal with Murong Qing.


    However, the little girl was so stubborn. Therefore, she had to get rid of that girl first.


    Murong Qing¡¯s mother stole the man she loved so she would never let that b* tch¡¯s son live happily.


    She tricked Murong Qing to leave the palace and wanted to kill him, but he still came back alive. It was not easy to hurt Murong Qing when the emperor was here.


    Therefore, to destroy Murong Qing, she must start from his marriage and make one of her people his wife.


    The emperor pondered for a moment. ¡°You went to see the girl? How is she? Can she treat Qing¡¯er well?¡±


    The empress smiled bitterly. ¡°That girl¡­ Is quite problematic. This morning, the servant from the prince¡¯s manor complained that the girl did not want to be served by them. Those servants have served Qing¡¯er since childhood, and Qing¡¯er still doesn¡¯t know about this matter. I do not dare to tell him. Moreover, that girl¡¯s wolf attacked me went I went to see her a few days ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 2026 - The Wolf King 21

    ¡°What?¡±


    The emperor stood up with anger in his eyes. ¡°That girl is so bold?¡±


    The empress lowered her gaze, hiding the cold light in her eyes.


    The emperor treated her coldly, but he was still very protective of her.


    It was only because she was that woman¡¯s best sister.


    ¡°Emperor, it is rare for Qing¡¯er to be attracted to a girl, and I can¡¯t be so harsh to her. After all, it is the first time he cares so much about a woman, and I am afraid that he¡¯ll be unhappy if I say so much. Qing¡¯er was also there that day, but it seemed like that girl had bewitched him. There is nothing I can do now.¡±


    She raised her gaze and smiled bitterly.


    The emperor frowned.


    ¡®Qing¡¯er had allowed that girl to bully the empress?


    ¡®But the empress is his aunt, Lan¡¯er¡¯s only sister¡­¡¯


    ¡°This matter is indeed Qing¡¯er¡¯s fault. Empress, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Qing¡¯er is gentle and kind, and he rarely met any girls, so that¡¯s probably why he has become like this. I will settle this matter later.¡±


    The empress laughed coldly.


    The emperor knew that Murong Qing had allowed that girl to bully her, but he still gave many excuses to back up Murong Qing.


    However¡­ Her plan worked.


    Now, the emperor disliked that girl.


    She would never allow a girl who disobeyed her to enter the imperial family!


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress looked up gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh with Qing¡¯er. That girl was the reason he became so. I¡¯m worried about Qing¡¯er¡­ He¡¯s still young and does not understand the human¡¯s heart. Moreover, some people would do anything for power and wealth.


    ¡°That girl knows a lot about the imperial family. She knew that I am not Qing¡¯er¡¯s real mother, and she also knew that Qing¡¯er is your most favored son. That¡¯s why she dares to be so arrogant and bully others.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything else, but I¡¯m worried that Qing¡¯er will change because of her. I have spent many years teaching Qing¡¯er well. If he changes because of that girl, how should I explain to my sister when I die?¡±


    The empress gritted her teeth.


    As expected, the emperor¡¯s face sank after she mentioned the late empress. He pursed his lips; his expression remained cold.


    ¡°Guard, ask Qing¡¯er to come to the palace now and get that girl too. I want to see what kind of girl made him so obsessed! He even dared to disrespect his aunt.¡±


    ***


    Fourth Prince Manor.


    Murong Qing stood in the courtyard. His face was still a bit pale, especially when he was under the sunlight.


    He looked at the little girl, who was resting on the back of a wolf not far away, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Even his eyes were filled with gentleness.


    Looking at her relationship with the wolf king made him a little jealous again.


    However, he thought that it was just a wolf and could not help but laugh at himself.


    ¡®A spirit beast is just a spirit beast. Maiden Xia Xia is a human¡­ So why should I envy a spirit beast?¡¯


    At this moment, a servant came in a hurry. ¡°Your Highness, the emperor asked you to go to the palace and asked you to bring Maiden Xia Xia with you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Murong Qing was first stunned. He turned to look at the young girl in front of him and pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, but Maiden Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Murong Qing smiled and shook his head. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia doesn¡¯t like being forced. She will go on her own if she wants to, but if I ask her now¡­ Maybe¡­ She might not talk to me again.¡±


    He could understand this little girl¡¯s temper at a glance. He was afraid that he might not have a chance to stay by her side if he forced her.


    Even watching her from afar might be difficult for him¡­

 Chapter 2027 - The Wolf King 22

    Murong Qing knew Nan Chiyou very well, but when the emperor saw that only he came alone, his face subconsciously sank, and his voice was filled with displeasure.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, didn¡¯t I ask you to bring that girl? Why are you the only one who came?¡±


    Murong Qing pursed her lips and said, ¡°Father, Maiden Xia Xia is not feeling well, so I didn¡¯t ask her to come. If Father has something to say, you can tell me alone. Why do you have to see Maiden Xia Xia?¡±


    This was the first time that Murong Qing had disobeyed the emperor¡¯s words.


    Moreover, it was for a woman.


    The emperor was speechless, but his son was facing him; even if he was angry, he could not vent it out.


    ¡°I heard that you like that girl, so I want to meet her. I only want to see what kind of girl can make you so fascinated to such an extent.¡±


    Murong Qing froze.


    ¡®How did Father know?


    ¡®Was it General Lin who told him?


    ¡®No¡­ Impossible. General Lin is not someone who would care about this matter. Moreover, there is no way he would tell the emperor these things.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Aunt?¡¯


    Murong Qing¡¯s face darkened. The feeling of being controlled by someone made him very uncomfortable, and his face sank.


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know where you heard it from, but Maiden Xia Xia is indeed a good girl. She¡¯s beautiful, kind and¡­ She¡¯s the most gentle girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    If those people from the prince¡¯s manor were here, they would all sneer after hearing Murong Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡®The most gentle girl?


    ¡®Then, you haven¡¯t seen her act like a wolf!


    How could such a girl be¡­ gentle?¡¯


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, no matter how good that girl is, if you want to take her as your wife, you have to bring her to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Murong Qing was somewhat unhappy. ¡°I do want to marry Maiden Xia Xia, but I know that Maiden Xia Xia does not have me in her heart¡­ Whether she is willing or not is not certain yet.¡±


    Therefore, he could not force Xia Xia to come to the palace even more.


    He had already given Xia Xia a bad perception of him because of his words. He desperately wanted to win her heart back. How could he continue to let her misunderstand him?


    He had set his heart on her.


    The emperor¡¯s gaze sank.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t like Qing¡¯er?


    ¡®She¡¯s not willing to marry him?


    ¡®But the empress said different things to me.


    ¡®Unless the empress is lying¡­ Or that girl wants to take advantage of Qing¡¯er.


    ¡®After all, Qing¡¯er rarely leaves his manor. He can¡¯t tell who is good and who is bad. The empress has met so many people and lived in the palace for a long time. What she said should not be wrong.


    ¡®At least, the empress knows how to judge people¡¯s personality accurately.¡¯


    ¡°You have not married her yet, but you are already speaking for her. I¡¯ll go to your manor when I¡¯m free. I want to see that girl, myself,¡± the emperor sneered.


    He wanted to know what kind of girl could make Murong Qing so fascinated to such an extent.


    His son now did not even listen to his words.


    The old Murong Qing was never like this.


    Murong Qing¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia does not like to meet outsiders. The last time Aunt went there, she made her unhappy. Father, you should not go.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s face darkened as he pointed at Murong Qing angrily. ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, looking at how similar Murong Qing¡¯s face resembled the late empress and seeing his sickly pale face, the emperor swallowed his anger and sneered, ¡°I think that girl has bewitched you! You¡¯re so close to throwing your family away for her!¡±

 Chapter 2028 - The Wolf King 23

    He did not understand just how beautiful that girl was to make his son, who had always been a respectful child, go to such an extent!


    Murong Qing pursed his lips. ¡°Father, I just don¡¯t want to force her to do something she doesn¡¯t like to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The emperor was shocked. He slammed the table and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up, and you should get married. We¡¯ll find a suitable girl for you, and we¡¯ll prepare the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s face turned pale, looking at the emperor with disbelief in his eyes.


    The emperor frowned. ¡°You are a prince. I have never asked you to marry any officer¡¯s daughter, but that girl must at least be a good woman who can help you, not destroy your life. Do you understand?¡±


    He was already considered a very enlightened father, never forcing him to marry prestigious families¡¯ daughters.


    After all, even the girls from those families were not all very good.


    Murong Qing had suffered from his illness for years and had never gone out or communicated with people outside.


    The emperor would fulfill all his wishes because he wanted his son to be happy.


    But¡­


    That girl had brought a bad influence to Qing¡¯er, and if this continued, his life would be destroyed by her.


    He could not accept such a girl in the imperial family.


    Not even as a secondary consort.


    However, it would take some time to make Murong Qing drive away that girl.


    On top of that, he could not force him to do so.


    Therefore, he must set someone up with Murong Qing, and then someone would naturally teach that girl a lesson.


    ¡°Father!!!¡± Murong Qing¡¯s face turned paler, and he suddenly laughed helplessly. ¡°Now that Mother is no longer with us, you want to force me to get married?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s face sank as soon as he heard Murong Qing mention the late empress. ¡°How dare you! How dare you threaten me with your mother¡¯s name for that woman?¡±


    This was something he could never tolerate.


    Even if he loved Murong Qing more, the most important person in his heart was still the late empress.


    He could not tolerate Murong Qing being so unfilial, threatening him with the late empress¡¯s name!


    Murong Qing sneered and said, ¡°Father has forgotten that Mother once said that my marriage must be decided by myself, and this is the promise you gave her before she left.¡±


    The emperor usually arranged the marriages of the imperial family¡¯s members.


    However, his mother was afraid that his father would abandon him and forget the oath he had made after her death.


    Therefore, she had forced his father to promise her.


    Hearing that, the emperor was stunned. The angry look on his face gradually disappeared, and he fell silent.


    ¡®Murong Qing is right. I¡¯ve promised the empress not to meddle in his marriage¡­


    ¡®And I can¡¯t force him to marry a girl he does not love.¡¯


    ¡°It seems that I am getting old¡­¡± The emperor looked at Murong Qing. ¡°You aren¡¯t listening to me anymore because of that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, I only want to find my happiness.¡±


    ¡°I did promise the late empress that I would never force you in your marriage. In that case, I want you to pick someone as a secondary consort. After all, secondary concort is only a concubine, not a wife, and it doesn¡¯t count as forcing you to take a wife.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Murong Qing was shocked. His face darkened as he clenched his fists tightly, trembling¡­

 Chapter 2029 - The Wolf King 24

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°This is my final decision. You can leave now,¡± the emperor said expressionlessly.


    Murong Qing looked at the emperor, but he did not say anything. He simply turned around and left.


    The disappointment in his eyes was so obvious.


    It made the emperor¡¯s heart ached.


    Once Murong Qing¡¯s figure disappeared, the emperor still had not returned to his senses, gazing in the direction he left. ¡°Have I made a mistake? But everything I do is for his well being.¡±


    Qing¡¯er was still young and naive. He would never allow anyone to hurt his son.


    Therefore, he would not allow that girl to enter the imperial family!


    The emperor¡¯s gaze became calmer as he thought of this.


    ¡®One day, Qing¡¯er will understand that everything I do now is for him.¡¯


    ***


    After leaving the imperial study room, Murong Qing went straight back to his manor.


    From a distance, he saw Nan Chiyou sitting in the courtyard.


    The little girl looked so beautiful. It was as if she stepped out of the paintings. Simply stunning.


    It seemed that the little girl also felt his gaze and turned to him. She frowned, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia¡­¡± Murong Qing finally asked, ¡°Can you¡­ Stay in my manor forever?¡±


    ¡®As long as she is willing to stay by my side¡­ Even if Father disagrees, I will still fight for her.¡¯


    Ever since he met Xia Xia, it was impossible for him to like any other woman.


    Nan Chiyou froze, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home when my father isn¡¯t angry with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ After you go back, will you still come here?¡± Murong Qing lifted his handsome face, staring at Nan Chiyou expectantly.


    Nan Chiyou thought about it for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯ve recovered. I also promised Nan Ming to travel with him through these thousands of mountains, and I can go home after the tour.¡±


    This was not a place she could stay for a long time, but she had made a promise before to wait for his recovery, so she had to stay for a while.


    ¡°Why?¡± Murong Qing¡¯s face turned pale as he smiled bitterly. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not good enough here? Just say it, I can give you anything you want.¡±


    Nan Chiyou looked up at Murong Qing calmly.


    There were no emotions in her calm eyes.


    ¡°This is not my home, so why should I stay here forever?¡±


    Indeed. This was not her home, so why should she stay?


    Murong Qing lowered his gaze. He wanted to tell her that this place could be her home. However, he was not able to say it out loud.


    At this moment, he was even more envious of that wolf king.


    The wolf king could always follow Maiden Xia Xia without worrying about when she would leave it.


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Murong Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°My aunt was too rude before, and she made you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming!¡±


    Murong Qing was not done speaking, but Nan Chiyou had turned and saw the wolf king walking toward her.


    The wolf king walked elegantly as if it was the king of this world.


    However, its expression instantly turned as gentle as the spring breeze after it saw Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou ran toward the wolf king smilingly and hugged its warm body. ¡°Have you sent the letter?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    The wolf king smiled warmly.

 Chapter 2030 - The Wolf King 25

    ¡°Great!¡±


    Nan Chiyou smiled as bright as the stars.


    Murong Qing had never seen such a smile before.


    ¡°If Mother receives my letter, she will come to bring me home.¡±


    As he heard that Nan Chiyou was leaving, Murong Qing¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at the young girl in front of him and wanted to say something, but he choked after seeing her smile.


    ¡®Who am I to ask Maiden Xia Xia to stay? I¡¯ve no right to stop her.¡¯


    Therefore, Murong Qing¡¯s eyes dimmed as he took one last look at Nan Chiyou and turned to leave.


    The wolf king glanced at Murong Qing, and a cold light flashed in its stunning eyes.


    Its gaze was so cold that it could send a chill through one¡¯s body.


    However, soon, it withdrew its gaze and looked at Nan Chiyou again gently.


    ¡°Ah Ming, when the time comes, would you like to come home with me?¡± Nan Chiyou looked at it expectantly.


    Somehow, she was actually a little reluctant to part with the wolf king.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡®In the future, I will make a home wherever you go.


    ¡®I will devote all of my life to protect you.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou smiled again brightly after she heard that the wolf king would follow her back.


    ¡°There are many female wolves in my house. Ah Ming, you can pick anyone to be your wife.¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s face suddenly darkened, seemingly full of displeasure written on his face.


    Nan Chiyou noticed the change of the wolf king; she was stunned and asked, ¡°Do you not like female wolves and prefer male wolves? No! There are fewer male wolves in our manor, not enough for you to pick one.¡±


    The wolf king was speechless.


    Its eyes changed color, and only after a second did he utter the words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nan Chiyou was a little lost. ¡°Then, what do you like?¡±


    ¡®I only like you¡­¡¯


    The wolf king did not say it out loud; its eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s late. If you¡¯re hungry, you can have the meal now.¡±


    Nan Chiyou froze, seeing that the wolf king did not want to discuss this matter; she pouted and said, ¡°Ah Ming, you are a great wolf. I will find a good female wolf for you later.¡±


    ¡®Ah Ming is so gentle. There must be countless female wolves who would also like it.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou put her hand on her cheek. ¡®If Ah Ming doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll find the male wolves for it¡­ Just like Mother¡¯s snow wolf.¡¯


    However, before Nan Chiyou had time to think more, the wolf king bit her dress and dragged her toward the backyard.


    In the past few days, Nan Chiyou stayed there in peace, and the empress did not come to trouble her, but she always dreamed of a very handsome young man every night.


    If she had not been sure she had not seen the young man before, perhaps, she would have thought it was not a dream¡­


    It was just that the man looked too beautiful¡­ Like a painting of a good-looking young man.


    It made her feel so unreal every time she saw his face in her dream.


    Even after she woke up, she would still remember his beauty.


    Moreover, she noticed that there was something wrong with Ah Bao these few days. It seemed like it would always stare at the wolf king resentfully.

 Chapter 2031 - The Wolf King 26

    ¡°Ah Bao¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou pondered for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Has something happened to you recently? I keep having this feeling that you don¡¯t like Ah Ming.¡±


    Ah Bao looked up and saw the wolf staring at it. Ah Bao got scared and quickly lowered its head.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    Nan Chiyou walked toward Ah Bao smilingly. ¡°After all, in the future, Ah Ming will stay our friend, so you can¡¯t have a problem with it.¡±


    Ah Bao trembled.


    ¡®This wolf king is not a wolf but a cunning fox.


    ¡®He threw me out and wanted to have Little Princess to himself.¡¯


    ¡®No! I must report this matter to Eldest Princess. I can¡¯t let this bastard do as he wishes.¡¯


    It lowered its gaze; a sinister light flashed across its face.


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    In Princess Manor of Liu Yun Kingdom¡­


    Feng Ruqing leaned against the soft couch. Her long hair was like a waterfall, flowing in a stunningly beautiful way.


    Many spirit beasts surrounded her, massaging her back, and a few rabbits fed her fruits.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    Liu Li walked in the door and handed the letter in her hand to Feng Ruqing. ¡°It¡¯s a letter from Little Princess.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her hand and took the letter. She only glanced at it before closing it and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to meet Nan Xian.¡±


    ***


    Inside the bamboo forest¡­


    The sound of the flute floated in the air, as when they met for the first time¡­ It was this sound of the flute that attracted her to the bamboo forest.


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks, and from a distance, she saw the man standing within the bamboo forest. She smiled and walked toward the man.


    ¡°Nan Xian, Xia Xia has sent a letter.¡±


    Hearing the name Xia Xia, Nan Xian¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    ¡®This girl took Qing¡¯er away for such a long time. If someone did not teach her a lesson, she would certainly do it again next time.¡¯


    ¡°She is in Chang Qing Kingdom. We will go to her in a couple of days.¡±


    Chang Qing Kingdom was only a small city. It was not until later it became independent as a kingdom. However, this place lacked resources, so the condition there was not too good.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Xian hesitated for a moment. ¡°How about we go there in half a month?¡±


    ¡°In two days!¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Nan Xian. ¡°She has been away for too long. I miss her.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xian pursed his lips, but he still agreed to go and get that girl back.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go in two days.¡±


    Qing¡¯er was the only person who made decisions in their family.


    So, for the time being, he would forgive that little girl.


    However, if she did it again in the future, he would send her away for a few years, never allowing her to return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and prepare. When we meet Xia Xia, don¡¯t be mean to her. She¡¯s still young and a little naughty.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she did, I can forgive her. But she took you away for such a long time, and I can¡¯t easily forgive her for that. After all, she has received her punishment. We will take her home in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled brightly.


    Looking at Feng Ruqing¡¯s stunning smile, Nan Xian extended his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s give her another little sister and brother to play with?¡±


    Feng Ruqing was slightly stunned. She turned to those children running wildly in the courtyard; her expression darkened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for her. Otherwise, why would she always pester you despite having younger siblings?¡±

 Chapter 2032 - The Wolf King 27

    Feng Ruqing¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°It¡¯s enough already.¡±


    She did not want her manor to be filled with more people. Otherwise, they might not be able to afford to feed these little kids.


    Nan Xian extended his hand and pulled Feng Ruqing into his arms. He then smiled stunningly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since Nan Chiyou is not here, we should spend more time together. Once she returns, it might be hard for me to be with you again.¡±


    Other children were also clinging to Feng Ruqing, but the most clingy one was Nan Chiyou.


    At least the others would not try to take her away from him.


    So he had to plan something for Nan Chiyou.


    Back then, Mu Ling found a future wife for him, but she became Feng Ruqing¡¯s little follower, thus treating him as a love rival.


    Now, even his daughter had become so.


    It was really¡­ bothering him.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, are you leaving?¡±


    Tang Yin had just walked into Princess Manor when she saw the two hugging each other. She refused to leave, biting her lip.


    Feng Ruqing froze. ¡°I¡¯m going to Chang Qing Kingdom. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that many Liu Yun Kingdom people can¡¯t bear for you to leave for a day. Last time you were abducted by Xia Xia for too long, and now you¡¯re leaving again. I have to talk to them so that those people don¡¯t keep surrounding Princess Manor.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was speechless.


    She felt that since she came back last time, this group of people had become perverts!


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go back to our room first.¡±


    Feng Ruqing took Nan Xian¡¯s hand.


    Nan Xian nodded slightly and glanced at Tang Yin coldly. ¡°Next time, if someone disturbs Qing¡¯er, I will directly make them accompany Nan Chiyou.¡±


    Tang Yin¡¯s gaze was filled with aggression as she looked at Feng Ruqing pitifully.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, this man is bullying me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Ruqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t see that?¡±


    At that moment, Tang Yin¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she almost cried out loud.


    ¡®Xiao Qing has changed¡­


    ¡®She is ignoring me because of this bastard.¡¯


    Tang Yin cried out like a two-hundred-pound child and ran away in tears.


    Outside Princess Manor¡­


    Many people came and went, and some even took brooms to clear the courtyard for her.


    There were even people who would often leave some things inside the manor.


    Some were expensive food from a restaurant, and some spirit herbs they found outside the kingdom¡­


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom would not forget that if it were not for Feng Ruqing, all of them would have died now.


    When Tang Yin walked out, she saw those people standing at Princess Manor¡¯s entrance. She paused and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come here in the next few days. Xiao Qing said she would go on a trip to Chang Qing Kingdom, and she will not return for a bit. It is useless for you to come if you can¡¯t see her.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and asked, ¡°Why is Princess going to that small place, Chang Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Xiao Qing didn¡¯t say why.¡±


    Tang Yin rubbed the back of her head. ¡®Xiao Qing only cares about that bastard. How could she answer too many questions from others?


    ¡®Annoying!


    ¡®At least, I¡¯m now a part of Xiao Qing¡¯s family, but Xiao Qing is still biased as usual!¡¯


    However, hearing Tang Yin¡¯s words, the crowd seemed a bit disappointed.


    ¡®She¡¯s leaving Liu Yun Kingdom again¡­


    ¡®Last time, she was abducted by Little Princess for such a long time, so no one knows how long it will take for her to come back this time.¡¯


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom had long gotten used to her presence and naturally did not want her to leave the kingdom¡­

 Chapter 2033 - The Wolf King 28

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In Chang Qing Kingdom.


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    The empress sat next to the emperor, frowning. She wanted to say something but did not know where to start.


    ¡°Empress, there is no harm in saying what you have to say,¡± the emperor said with a slight frown.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress pondered for a while. ¡°I heard that the girl is still in Prince Manor. I¡¯ve found a few girls for Qing¡¯er, but he refused to meet them. I don¡¯t know what else I should do¡­.¡±


    The emperor knew his son well. He looked like an obedient son, but actually, he was very stubborn.


    It was difficult to ask him to do something that he refused to do.


    The emperor was silent for a moment. ¡°I think the prime minister¡¯s daughter, Liu Qingqing, is a very good girl. Empress, you arrange it and get her to go to Prince Manor. Tell them that it is my order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    The empress lowered her gaze, a cold smile playing on her lips.


    ¡®That Liu Qingqing is a weak girl and not as stubborn as that girl in Prince Manor¡­ If something happened to Liu Qingqing, Emperor would not let that little girl go.¡¯


    Liu Qingqing was weak, which made it easy for the empress to control her.


    She would not dare to go against the empress.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±


    At this moment, a guard hurriedly came in, half-kneeling on the ground, and said respectfully, ¡°There is news saying Princess Ruqing of Liu Yun Kingdom and the state preceptor will come to Chang Qing Kingdom.¡±


    The emperor froze for a moment and smiled happily. ¡°Is this news true?¡±


    Liu Yun Kingdom was the most powerful kingdom in Cang Yue Mainland.


    It was so powerful that no one could match it.


    Princess Feng Ruqing and the state preceptor were the strongest people on the mainland, and it was because of them that the entire Cang Yue Mainland had regained its peace.


    However, these strong people usually would not care about small kingdoms.


    So, why did they suddenly come to Chang Qing Kingdom?


    ¡°Emperor, everything I have just said is true, and all the people of Liu Yun Kingdom know about it.¡± The guard was still kneeling respectfully.


    All kingdoms had secret spies in Liu Yun Kingdom.


    These spies had no malicious intent, but they were there to just keep an eye on Feng Ruqing¡¯s and Nan Xian¡¯s whereabouts.


    Both of them were like the gods in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Not only Chang Qing Kingdom, but all the kingdoms nearby knew that Feng Ruqing was visiting Chang Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°Then, has there been a rumor from Liu Yun Kingdom about why they are coming here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The guard bowed his head.


    The emperor pondered for a while. He stood up from his chair, a light flashed in his gaze. ¡°Send someone to the city gate immediately. If they come, notify me, and I will meet them personally.¡± He stroked his sleeve and spoke boldly.


    The empress¡¯s face was also filled with joy. She had only heard rumors of these two people and just saw them through the portrait.


    She had never imagined that she would be able to see them in person.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress lowered her gaze and smiled faintly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we guess what they are here for¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± The emperor looked at the empress in surprise.


    ¡°Through Princess Ruqing¡¯s movements over the years, we surely know about her love for young girls. She has taken in some talented young girls as disciples over the years, and Liu Qingqing that Emperor mentioned just now is one of the talented girls in our Chang Qing Kingdom.¡±


    Liu Qingqing was weak but intelligent. If the emperor wanted to find a concubine for Murong Qing, she would be the first to come to mind.


    However, she was still useless because her weakness made her an easy target to be controlled by others.

 Chapter 2034 - The Wolf King 29

    The emperor frowned. ¡°No matter what the reason is, we only need to do our part well. No matter what, we must welcome them well to get some benefits for Chang Qing Kingdom.¡±


    He felt that the purpose of Feng Ruqing coming here was not as simple as this.


    Besides, there were no rumors about Feng Ruqing¡¯s real purpose. It was better to stay silent than making a wild guess¡­


    Therefore, the emperor ignored the empress¡¯s guess.


    However, the empress believed that Feng Ruqing came for this reason. She had traveled all over the mainland and brought back a lot of young girls as disciples. So, her visit to Chang Qing Kingdom must also be because of this.


    Liu Qingqing was the most outstanding girl in the entire Chang Qing Kingdom.


    But¡­


    Making such an excellent girl Murong Qing¡¯s concubine was still a pity.


    The empress¡¯s eyes darkened. Fortunately, Liu Qingqing was her people. Perhaps, she could also use Liu Qingqing to destroy Murong Qing¡­


    It was just a pity that a good girl like her would have to be widowed in the future.


    Now, if she could become Feng Ruqing¡¯s disciple, even if she was a widow, there must be countless people pursuing her.


    However, she must first use Liu Qingqing to deal with Murong Qing before Feng Ruqing took her away.


    If Liu Qingqing left with Feng Ruqing, the empress would lose a chance to kill Murong Qing.


    The empress took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Emperor, no matter what, Liu Qingqing is indeed very suitable for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Seeing the empress with such an expression, the emperor¡¯s smile also grew a little more sincere.


    ¡®The empress wants the best for Qing¡¯er. She looks so worried about his happiness.¡¯


    Even if the emperor did not love her, he would not let anyone bully the empress.


    After all, she was not only Qing¡¯er¡¯s aunt but also the only sister of his beloved woman!


    ***


    Prince Manor was quiet compared to the noise outside.


    Nan Chiyou lay against the wolf king¡¯s back, sitting on the ground and facing the sun.


    Her smile was as bright as the sunlight and could instantly illuminate people¡¯s hearts.


    The wolf king looked at her with a gentle look in his eyes, and there was a light in his eyes that he had never had before.


    It seemed as if there would always only be Nan Chiyou alone in his eyes.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    A sharp cry echoed through the sky, breaking the calmness of the moment.


    Nan Chiyou frowned and turned to look in the direction from where the commotion came from.


    She then saw Ah Bao lying in the sun, and in front of it stood two girls.


    One girl was dressed luxuriously, while the other servant was full of anger, looking at Ah Bao fiercely.


    Ah Bao raised its eyes blankly, obviously not knowing what was happening.


    It was sleeping comfortably when it was woken up by a scream, followed by the sight of a servant glaring at it.


    ¡°Where did this come from?¡± the servant growled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my young lady is allergic to all spirit beasts with fur? Guard, take this cat and throw it out now.¡±


    The smile on Nan Chiyou¡¯s face disappeared at the sound of this voice.


    She pursed her lips and stood up.


    She looked¡­ Somewhat angry.


    ***


    Ah Bao¡¯s face was full of bewilderment; it looked at the two people in front of it blankly.


    With the capacity of its brain, it really did not understand why it could not sleep there¡­


    ¡®Where did these two crazy women come from? They are disturbing my sleep.¡¯


    However, the servant was still a bit furious. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this cat came from. I never knew the prince has a cat in his manor.¡±

 Chapter 2035 - The Wolf King 30

    Liu Qingqing pulled the servant aside. She looked at Ah Bao lying on the ground, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Forget it. This is Prince¡¯s Manor, and this cat might be the prince¡¯s cat.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, Empress sent me to take care of you. She is afraid that you will be bullied here.¡± The servant stomped her foot. ¡°Moreover, you are the prince¡¯s future concubine. Is that cat more important than you?¡±


    ¡®A spirit beast can never be compared to a human being¡­


    ¡®Young Lady is allergic to cat fur, so the cat had no right to be in this place.¡¯


    Liu Qingqing wanted to say something but then thought also of the fact that she was indeed allergic to cat fur, and if this cat did not leave, it would be inconvenient for her to be here in the future, so she did not say more.


    The servant saw that Liu Qingqing still did not speak; she waved her hand and said. ¡°Guard, throw this cat out!¡±


    She was the one sent by the empress to take care of the young lady, so the people in Prince Manor should also listen to her orders.


    After all, the empress¡¯s status was second highest after the emperor.


    The servant raised her chin proudly.


    Just as the two guards came to grab Ah Bao, Ah Bao suddenly leaped and scratched the guard¡¯s arm. Blood flowed, scaring Liu Qingqing, making her face paler.


    Seeing this fearful look on her face, the servant became even angrier. ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even handle a cat. Hurry up and catch it!¡±


    She stomped her foot in anger.


    Then, just as those guards wanted to catch the cat, a figure suddenly rushed forward and took Ah Bao into her arms.


    Liu Qingqing froze for a moment when she saw this girl, pursing her lips with a look of disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡®No wonder the prince is fascinated by this woman. She¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°Ah Bao, are you alright?¡±


    Nan Chiyou lowered her gaze and looked at Ah Bao in her arms.


    A beautiful wolf with long silver fur stood next to Nan Chiyou. His gaze was cold, filled with incredible power.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the wolf king. She took a few steps back again, biting her lip tightly as if she was a bit uncomfortable.


    ¡°You are the girl who has seduced the fourth prince?¡± The servant looked at Nan Chiyou. ¡°Is this your cat?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Nan Chiyou replied expressionlessly.


    The servant looked angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my young lady is allergic to animal fur? If you want to stay in the prince manor, you must throw this cat away. The cat is not allowed to be here.¡±


    Nan Chiyou sneered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because people are more important than cats!¡±


    The servant raised her head arrogantly.


    Some people thought a stranger was more important than a pet that had been with its owner for a long time.


    They thought they were the master of all things, and no other creature could compare to them.


    These people could not tolerate anyone who considered a spirit beast more important than them, even if it had been with someone for a long time.


    However, these people did not realize that they were only a bunch of strangers.


    Due to this pride, the servant felt the cat was not allowed to be here because her young lady was allergic to cat fur.


    Even if her young lady was not yet the prince¡¯s concubine, no one should keep cats here.

 Chapter 2036 - The Wolf King 31

    The moment the servant said that, the wolf king moved as fast as lightning before it was standing in front of the servant.


    Before the servant could react, the wolf king had already forcefully stepped on her face.


    The wolf king¡¯s gaze was cold as it looked down at the servant in front of it.


    The coldness in those eyes was even more gut-wrenching to look at.


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡°Get out if you still want to live!¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes were cold, and there was a chill in its voice.


    Those words were like a heavy stick that smashed into the servant¡¯s heart.


    The servant¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking at this overbearing wolf king with disbelief. She trembled, and her face turned pale.


    ¡®It can speak?


    ¡®This wolf can speak?¡¯


    She bit her lip hard, and her eyes were filled with fear as if she had never thought that this wolf could actually speak.


    Ah Bao licked its paws and turned to Nan Chiyou pitifully.


    ¡°She bullied me.¡±


    The panicked servant almost fainted after hearing that.


    Not only could the wolf talk, but this cat could talk like a human as well.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was pale. She pursed her lips and slowly walked toward Nan Chiyou with a guilty look on her face.


    ¡°Sorry, Maiden Xia Xia. My servant is quite straightforward. I¡¯m sorry if she has offended you. Please don¡¯t be bothered by her.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, and her face was sincere.


    It was hard for people not to accept her apology.


    Nan Chiyou hummed. ¡°Straightforward? Straightforward girls are cute, such as Aunt Gu and Aunt Tang. Although Father does not like them, they are straightforward and cute when they scold my father. But this servant¡­ She¡¯s arrogant and brainless. She thinks that the whole world should give way to you.¡±


    Nan Chiyou had never seen such a person before.


    When she was in Liu Yun Kingdom, no one dared to disrespect Ah Bao like that.


    The people of Liu Yun Kingdom liked it very much, but others thought they were superior to the spirit beasts, not knowing that the spirit beasts were more honored than them in others¡¯ eyes.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was pale, and she was so thin that it made her look like a weak girl.


    It was as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, how can you forgive her? It is even more virtuous to repay grievances with virtue, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She bit her lip and looked at Nan Chiyou sincerely.


    Nan Chiyou sneered. ¡°Those who repay grievances with virtue are all foul. I only know that those who have bullied Ah Bao should pay for it.¡±


    ¡®Repaying grievances with virtue?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    Her mother taught her that she could not bully people since she was a little girl and never let them bully her.


    ¡®You are a coward and useless if you¡¯re bullied and don¡¯t fight back! Then you deserve to be bullied!¡¯


    ¡°Ah Ming, she just insulted Ah Bao. Beat her! Teach her a lesson so she won¡¯t be arrogant again.¡±


    Nan Chiyou sat down.


    She rested her hand on her cheek and smiled coldly, glancing at Liu Qingqing, whose face was pale.


    Nan Chiyou ignored her.


    Liu Qingqing bit her lip and almost fainted. She turned to look at the servant who had fallen to the ground and immediately closed her eyes, trembling.


    ¡®Why are there people in this world who are not willing to repay grievances with virtue?¡¯

 Chapter 2037 - The Wolf King 32

    However, looking at the servant who had fallen to the ground, Liu Qingqing pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything.


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from the side, and when she turned, she saw a handsome young man walking toward them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The young man was handsome, but his face was a little pale. His fine hair fluttered in the wind stunningly, making Liu Qingqing¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Looking at Murong Qing, who was walking slowly, Liu Qingqing raised her head and looked a little coy. ¡°Fourth Prince, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Murong Qing glanced at Liu Qingqing and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He was cold and distant, which made Liu Qingqing a bit disappointed.


    She looked up and coincidentally saw Murong Qing turn around and walk toward Nan Chiyou.


    In his eyes, there was a gentleness that she had never seen before.


    At that moment, Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was pale, and she looked sad. She stared blankly at Murong Qing, who had walked next to Nan Chiyou.


    Her heart sank. She clenched her hands tightly, and her breathing grew heavy.


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia¡­¡± Murong Qing looked at Nan Chiyou, who was munching on the fruit smilingly. His eyes were more gentle. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Nan Chiyou raised her head to look at Murong Qing. ¡°Me? It¡¯s her who¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    She pointed at Liu Qingqing, smirking.


    ¡°She wants to throw my Ah Bao.¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s face instantly sank. He knew how important this cat was to Nan Chiyou.


    He also knew that Liu Qingqing was allergic to cat fur.


    ¡°Young Lady Liu¡­¡± His tone to Liu Qingqing was still polite, but his face expressionless. ¡°This is not your Liu Manor. It is my residence. Maiden Xia Xia¡¯s cat can stay wherever she wants it to stay. What right do you have to remove it from the premise?¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was pale. She raised her head to look at Murong Qing, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Murong Qing never knew that she already fell in deep love with him the first time she met him a few years ago.


    Back then, he was still young, but he rarely went out because of his sickness.


    She only saw him from afar¡­


    His eyes were as clear as spring water.


    So, when the empress came to tell her that they wanted her to become his wife, she was so glad and happy.


    However, she did not expect to be treated coldly after she came here.


    The wolf king withdrew its hand after seeing Murong Qing come back and walked to Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou took out a spirit fruit, wiped it with a handkerchief, and then handed it to the wolf king.


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes were gentle, and its heart was even leaping for joy.


    This was a feeling it had never had for so many years, and it was only in front of Nan Chiyou that it would be like this.


    It seemed that her every move and every smile could affect its life.


    The servant spurted a mouthful of blood and got up from the ground slowly. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, walked to Murong Qing¡¯s side, and knelt.


    ¡°Your Highness, this was all my fault. It tried to remove the cat ¡­ It has nothing to do with my young lady. Please don¡¯t blame Young Lady Liu. Just punish me alone.¡±


    She kowtowed with eyes filled with tears.


    Looking at the servant in such a state, Liu Qingqing bit her lip and said, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s my fault too because I did not discipline you well. I deserve to bear the blame.¡±

 Chapter 2038 - The Wolf King 33

    It was indeed the servant¡¯s fault; Liu Qingqing only failed to control her actions.


    When Murong Qing looked at Liu Qingqing¡¯s appearance, he did not say much. His face sank as he expressionlessly said, ¡°Liu Qingqing, don¡¯t come to my manor in the future.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she looked up with eyes filled with tears and turned to Murong Qing.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s the empress¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Forth Prince Manor, so I¡¯ve right to decide everything here. Don¡¯t blame me for being harsh if you come and cause trouble again!¡± Murong Qing shrugged off his robes and turned to Nan Chiyou; his gaze softened. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, don¡¯t worry. No one can bully you.¡±


    Nan Chiyou almost choked on the fruit in her hand. She looked up at Murong Qing blankly. ¡°When did anyone bully me? The one who has been bullied was Ah Bao. I only want them to stop abusing the spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®It seems like Liu Qinging will become his concubine and will stay here later.


    ¡®Then, should Ah Bao and I leave as well?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Nan Chiyou turned to Murong Qing. ¡°When will you start your treatment?¡±


    Murong Qing was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯ve helped in the savage land. So, to repay your kindness, I will stay and wait until you recover from your illness. If you can¡¯t get well, at least I can help you find someone to treat you.¡±


    She only wanted to say that she would leave after he had recovered¡­


    Murong Qing¡¯s face turned pale. He wanted to approach Nan Chiyou, but the wolf king came across and blocked his way.


    Somehow, Murong Qing always felt that this wolf did not like him.


    Thinking about this, Murong Qing could not help but shake his head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a spirit beast¡­


    ¡®I must be overthinking.¡¯


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, I will tell you once I¡¯ve recovered from my illness. The state preceptor said we have to wait for Flower King¡¯s fruit to treat me.¡±


    However, he would not be able to get well for the rest of his life.


    He wanted her to stay.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou felt a little lost.


    Her mother had taught her long ago that one must keep one¡¯s word, and if she left now, she would be breaking her promise.


    Therefore, she could only wait.


    Otherwise, when the empress appeared the other day, she would have left. She did not feel comfortable here.


    ¡°Ah Ming, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go rest in the room.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The wolf king¡¯s voice was surprisingly lovely.


    It only had Nan Chiyou in its eyes, and it did not even spare others a glance.


    Liu Qingqing looked at Murong Qing, whose eyes were fixed upon Nan Chiyou.


    There was a gentle light in the young man¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before.


    Such affection was so evident that it made her heart ached a little.


    Liu Qingqing took a deep breath, suppressing the pain in her heart. She pursed her lips and walked to Murong Qing. ¡°Fourth Prince, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Murong Qing glanced at her impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t think that with your aunt backing you up, you can simply become my concubine. No one can enter my manor without my permission.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face grew even paler, and her body trembled a little.


    Her pitiful face could make others¡¯ hearts ache.


    She looked at Murong Qing with eyes filled with disappointment and pain.


    Murong Qing finally said to her coldly, ¡°Liu Qingqing, I don¡¯t like you. You¡¯ll not be happy if you marry me. You better leave now, and I will pretend that you never came.¡±

 Chapter 2039 - The Wolf King 34

    Liu Qingqing bit her lip hard. She looked at Murong Qing and turned away slowly, tears weeping down, soaking her face.


    Murong Qing did not say anything. With one hand on his back, he watched Liu Qingqing¡¯s departure coldly.


    Until after Liu Qingqing disappeared, he turned to the direction in which Nan Chiyou had just left.


    The courtyard instantly quieted down¡­


    Only the sound of the light wind brushed could be heard.


    ***


    ¡°Little Princess¡­¡±


    Inside the room, Ah Bao raised its tiny head pitifully. ¡°When will we leave this place?¡±


    ¡°Mother should have received my letter, and if I can go back, she will come to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Ah Bao wanted to jump into Nan Chiyou¡¯s arms for comfort.


    However, before it could rush over, the wolf king had grabbed it and threw it out.


    Ah Bao flew out of the window and disappeared into the dusk.


    ¡°Ah Ming?¡± Nan Chiyou looked at the wolf king, somewhat confused. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    The wolf king crouched on the ground, and it slowly closed its eyes.


    Even its sleeping posture was so elegant.


    Nan Chiyou was indeed a bit tired. She lazily stretched her waist and rubbed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to rest for a while. Call me when Ah Bao is back.¡±


    With Ah Bao¡¯s strength, it would not take a long time to return.


    The time was almost dusk.


    The wolf king opened his eyes.


    His pure blue eyes were so beautiful as if, with just a glance, they could draw people in.


    A faint light enveloped the wolf king¡¯s body, and within a few moments, his figure gradually turned into a handsome young man standing in the room.


    He walked toward the girl on the bed and brushed her brow gently; a smile grew on his face.


    The young man lowered his eyes and moved closer to Nan Chiyou. He then stretched out his tongue to lick her eyebrows gently.


    ¡®She smells really good¡­¡¯


    However, this time, just as the young man¡¯s hand was about to touch her cheek, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist tightly.


    The young man lowered his gaze and met with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    These days, she often had a dream, and in that dream, there would be a charming young man.


    However, now, the young man in that dream appeared in front of her eyes. She looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Where is Ah Ming? Did you eat it?¡±


    The young man was stunned.


    He smiled.


    This smile was so beautiful that it could take one¡¯s breath away.


    The young man lowered his gaze and moved closer to Nan Chiyou. His little hot breath puffed on her ear.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips. ¡°These days, you have been sneaking in, right? So I¡¯m not dreaming? How did you enter the prince¡¯s manor? Are you the prince¡¯s man?¡±


    She paused and shook her head again. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Murong Qing doesn¡¯t have a good-looking and strong man like you around.¡±


    If the young man was only an ordinary person, she should have found out the first day he appeared.


    However, these days, she always thought she was dreaming.


    If she did not wake up just now, she would not have thought that there was a real person who was flirting with her while she was asleep!

 Chapter 2040 - The Wolf King 35

    The young man gently caressed Nan Chiyou¡¯s snowy skin and smiled stunningly.


    Nan Chiyou was dumbfounded. ¡®This young man is so beautiful¡­¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    His voice was hoarse but gentle enough to make Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise, looking incredulously at the young man in front of her. She froze.


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face changed dramatically. She raised her hand, wanting to punch the young man¡¯s face.


    Her tiny fist was as fast as the wind, but the young man still managed to grab it quickly.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    His voice was as gentle as usual¡­


    Her breathing grew heavy.


    ¡°Where is Ah Ming? Where did you hide my Ah Ming? Give me back my Ah Ming!¡±


    She looked up with her eyes filled with tears.


    She knew about the spirit beasts that could transform into humans.


    Her grandmother¡¯s white phoenix had turned into a human and followed her grandmother every day.


    But¡­


    She could not believe a wolf that she kept as a pet¡­ Would one day transform into a beautiful young man and appear in front of her.


    She felt disappointed because he had kept this matter from her for such a long time, and she had dumbly thought that this was a dream.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    The teenager raised his hand and pulled the little girl into his arms.


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears almost fell.


    Until now, she was still a bit in disbelief. How did her pet turn into a human?


    She could accept Ah Bao turning into a human because Ah Bao was a girl.


    But why Ah Ming?


    ¡°Xia Xia, don¡¯t you like me like this?¡±


    The young man lowered his gaze and looked at the little girl in his arms sadly.


    His sadness was so obvious that somehow, like a sword, it deeply stabbed Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart.


    She pursed her lips, pushed the young man away with one hand, and took a few steps back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me?¡±


    Her body was trembling with anger.


    She had raised Ah Ming as a pet, and she even bathed and undressed in front of it.


    However, now she suddenly realized that she had, unknowingly, been seen naked by Ah Ming!


    This was hard for her to accept!


    The young man froze, looking down at the empty embrace. He slowly raised his eyes, staring at the little girl in front of him.


    His blue eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡®It seems that she still does not remember me¡­¡¯


    All these years, he was the only one who did not forget that warm memory.


    She did not remember anything.


    ¡°Xia Xia, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just¡­¡±


    ¡®I was afraid you would leave me again¡­¡¯


    Ten years.


    He had been waiting for a time when he could appear in front of her.


    Yet, she had forgotten everything.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Nan Chiyou¡¯s tears poured like rain as she pointed at the young man angrily. ¡°You lie to me! Don¡¯t think I can forgive you just because you are beautiful. I will tell my mother and make her chop you into pieces or make you half-paralyzed forever.¡±


    The young man was shocked when he heard her say that. However, his heart ached when he looked at Nan Chiyou¡¯s tears pouring down her face. He pulled Nan Chiyou into his arms, ignoring her resistance. He then gently kissed away the tears from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 2041 - The Wolf King 36

    Nan Chiyou got angry and slapped the young man¡¯s face.


    The young man did not dodge her fierce slap.


    He licked the corner of his mouth and looked at the little girl in his arms. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Nan Chiyou froze. He could easily dodge the slap with his strength, but he did not do so, and it confused her somewhat.


    ¡°If you are still angry, you can punch me a few times.¡±


    The young man took Nan Chiyou¡¯s hand, and his gaze was sincere as he stared at her.


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips and did not make a move.


    ¡®I thought this guy would dodge, but who knows, he didn¡¯t even move a bit.


    ¡®He deliberately did that!¡¯


    ¡°Why do you keep lying to me?¡± Nan Chiyou looked up. Her face remained cold, but her anger had dissipated a lot.


    The young man smiled. ¡°I thought you liked me that way.¡±


    ¡®Just like ten years ago¡­¡¯


    Nan Chiyou was slightly stunned. She hummed and turned around, not even willing to look at the young man again.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    The young man¡¯s smile suddenly faded after hearing these words. His body stiffened, and he stared at her sadly.


    ¡®She¡­ Hates me?


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to see me again?¡¯


    When Nan Chiyou turned, she saw the young man¡¯s sad face, and her heart was suddenly a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°You are now a man¡­¡± Nan Chiyou pursed her lips. ¡°Mother said a man and a woman cannot be in the same room.¡±


    ¡°We have been together for such a long time, and I¡¯ve seen¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou kicked him hard before he could finish his words.


    ¡®How dare this bastard mention it?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still bringing this up¡­¡¯


    Nan Chiyou almost exploded with anger as she thought of those days when the wolf followed her to the bath. She glared at him fiercely.


    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Seeing that this little girl was indeed angry, the young man raised his hand and caressed her long hair smilingly.


    He was already beautiful when he was not smiling.


    However, with this smile, it made him more stunning, and everyone might fall for him.


    Nan Chiyou fell silent, staring at the young man in front of her. ¡®He¡¯s a demon!


    ¡®This bastard is a scourge!¡¯


    He had such a handsome face that it could make women kill each other just to be with him.


    However, he did not know how to restrain himself, knowing that he smiled so stunning, but still insisted on smiling at her!


    Fortunately, she had seen many beautiful men, such as her father and her Uncle Jiu Ming. However, if other women saw it, they might have fainted in front of him.


    Once she thought of this, she could not help but harrumphed, ¡°Vixen!¡±


    ¡°I am a wolf.¡± The young man frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not a vixen.¡±


    ¡°But you like to charm others even more than vixens.¡± Nan Chiyou tilted her head to look at the young man in front of her. ¡°And¡­ I need to bathe and change. Go out now!¡±


    The young man laughed. ¡°You never avoided me before. Why don¡¯t you just treat me as a wolf¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Can this be the same?¡¯


    ¡°Or, how about I turn into a wolf again?¡± the young man asked gently, but it made Nan Chiyou¡¯s face grow colder. ¡°You can¡¯t follow me anymore if you don¡¯t go out now.¡±


    The young man frowned. A fierce red light flashed in his eyes as his gaze was fixed upon the young girl in front of him.

 Chapter 2042 - The Wolf King 37

    The wolf was fierce.


    However, in front of her, he preferred to suppress all his fierceness.


    His eyes were gentle, and a light smile played upon his lips.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    His voice was soft. Nan Chiyou pursed her lips and did not say anything. She quietly sighed in relief after the young man left the room.


    The young man stood at the door, without words, like her guardian.


    ***


    From a distance, Murong Qing saw the young man standing outside of Nan Chiyou¡¯s room. He froze for a moment, and his face sank. He then sternly shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into my manor without my permission?¡±


    The young man glanced at Murong Qing coldly and expressionlessly, as if he did not care.


    A cold light flashed in Murong Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want to do to Maiden Xia Xia?¡±


    Every time Murong Qing said one more word, the young man¡¯s face sank more.


    Did he have bad intentions toward Xia Xia?


    Although this might be true¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡± the young man said coldly as if it was a waste of time to talk to Murong Qing.


    Murong Qing waved his hand expressionlessly. ¡°Guard, catch him now!¡±


    Instantly, countless guards came from behind him and surrounded the young man, trapping him in the middle.


    The young man glanced at those people before him, the corners of his lips gradually lifted into a cold smile.


    His smile flooded with frigidness, which sent a chill down people¡¯s spine.


    However, at that moment, the door of the room slowly opened.


    Nan Chiyou appeared at the door with a fretful expression; her tiny face became tightly tensed. ¡°What are you doing outside?¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s face eased up when he saw Nan Chiyou. He turned to look at her and said, ¡°Xia Xia, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is Ah Ming.¡±


    ¡®Ah Ming?¡¯


    The moment he heard that name, Murong Qing¡¯s expression stiffened. His eyes turned to the young man, surprised.


    ¡®He¡¯s Ah Ming?


    ¡®That wolf?¡¯


    Now, he finally understood why that wolf always looked at him with resentment in its eyes.


    It must be that he had ill intentions toward Maiden Xia Xia.


    ¡°Nan Ming¡­¡± Murong Qing looked up at the young man and smiled disdainfully. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your intentions, and I won¡¯t give in. Besides, you are just a wolf.¡±


    ¡®Maiden Xia Xia will not like a wolf¡­¡¯


    The young man looked at Murong Qing coldly. ¡°Xia Xia¡¯s surname is Nan.¡±


    Murong Qing was stunned.


    ¡°My surname is also Nan.¡±


    The young man remained calm, but a cold light in his eyes made people shiver.


    ¡°So, do you think I¡¯m up to something?¡±


    Murong Qing was dumbfounded. ¡®This guy got the surname because Maiden Xia Xia thought that he was a wolf¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Murong Qing¡­¡± Nan Chiyou smiled and looked at Murong Qing. ¡°Do you hate Ah Ming? If you don¡¯t like him, we¡¯ll leave your manor tonight.¡±


    Murong Qing panicked. He quickly held back all his anger and smiled gently.


    The smile was a little fake¡­


    ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just saw a strange man at your door and was afraid that he might do something untoward to you.¡±

 Chapter 2043 - The Wolf King 38

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nan Chiyou sighed in relief and smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Ah Ming. Alright, we¡¯re going to rest. Ah Ming, come in with me.¡±


    The young man glanced at Murong Qing¡¯s dissatisfied face, slowly turned around, and followed Nan Chiyou in.


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, the young man seemed slightly overwhelmed.


    ¡®Was she defending me just now?¡¯


    Somehow, a feeling of warmth filled his heart, softening his gaze.


    Nan Chiyou picked up a piece of blanket and threw it on the floor. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You will sleep on the floor. This is for you. Do not cause trouble while I am asleep. Otherwise, you will need to get out of here.¡±


    The young man smiled faintly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As long as he could stay with her, he was already satisfied¡­


    He had been waiting for her for a long time¡­ And waiting for another few days was not a big deal to him.


    Nan Chiyou was still a little furious as she thought of how she had been cheated by a wolf these last days.


    But¡­


    Seeing that this wolf was quite charming after turning into a human, she¡­ She would forgive him a little.


    However, if he wanted her to forgive him completely¡­ That was impossible!


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    The empress was sitting in the pavilion of the imperial garden with two palace servants fanning her.


    There was a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Empress, Young Lady of the Liu family, is here.¡±


    A servant came forward and reported.


    Hearing the servant¡¯s voice, the empress turned and saw a girl with a delicate figure approaching her from afar.


    The girl looked frail and pitiful.


    However, her gaze did not lack dignity as a young lady of a noble family.


    The girl¡¯s aura was a few times more dignified than that wild girl in the prince¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    The empress smiled and greeted her.


    She raised her hand and indicated Liu Qingqing to take a seat next to her.


    Liu Qingqing was a bit flattered. She bowed, sat down, and said gently, ¡°Empress, you summoned me. Is there something you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask how you and Qing¡¯er are doing. Qing¡¯er¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too good. I hope you don¡¯t take his words seriously.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Qingqing¡¯s face stiffened; she lowered her head and kept silent.


    Seeing that expression on her face, the empress knew that she was bullied in the prince¡¯s manor.


    She smiled and patted Liu Qingqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingqing, tell me. Did the girl in Qing¡¯er¡¯s manor bully you?¡±


    Liu Qingqing was slightly shocked and shook her head. ¡°It has nothing to do with that girl. It was all my fault. I didn¡¯t know there was a cat in the prince¡¯s manor. Everyone knows that the prince is not feeling well, and he never keeps these spirit beasts in his manor. My servant saw that cat before and¡­ She wanted to throw it away because she was afraid it might harm me.¡±


    She lowered her head and her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do so. The girl seemed to be very angry. Fourth Prince was also outraged, so he asked me to leave first. Empress, have I done something wrong? Does Fourth Prince not like me anymore?¡±


    She had liked Murong Qing for a long time, so much that¡­ Her dream was to marry him.


    Therefore, when she saw Murong Qing treating another girl so well, she was jealous and even a little envious.


    That kind of tenderness was something she had never gotten.


    A cold light flashed in the empress¡¯s eyes as she gently patted Liu Qingqing¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°You do not need to worry. You will be his concubine, and I will look after you.¡±

 Chapter 2044 - The Wolf King 39

    Liu Qingqing looked up, a sense of comfort flashed in her eyes, but it then turned dull again.


    ¡°Fourth Prince does not like me¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a matter of marriage¡­¡± The empress said smilingly, ¡°He has to take you as his concubine. But I will help you with this matter, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She could deal with Murong Qing through Liu Qingqing.


    Therefore, how could she let a wild girl cause trouble in the manor and ruin her plan?


    Liu Qingqing lowered her gaze. She clenched her fists tightly, somewhat unhappy as she thought that she still needed to rely on the empress to marry Fourth Prince.


    However, she had no other choices.


    Without the empress¡¯s help, perhaps Fourth Prince would not even look at her anymore¡­


    ¡°Empress, but that girl¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°The prince can¡¯t let her go. If one day she becomes his concubine too, wouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    ¡°Concubine?¡± The empress sneered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have that qualification.¡±


    She was afraid that that girl would bewitch Murong Qing if they let her stay in the manor. Then, it would be difficult for Liu Qingqing to get close to him, not to mention to harm him.


    Therefore, she would never let that woman stay.


    ¡°Qingqing, the emperor and I will handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll assign you to stay in the manor.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Though her heart rejoiced, she was a bit hesitant. ¡°But¡­ I have not yet become his concubine. What others might say?¡±


    ¡°Who in the world will dare to question my decision? Moreover, I¡¯ve promised you, and I¡¯ll pick a date for you to get married.¡±


    The empress smiled arrogantly.


    Liu Qingqing got up, half kneeling on the ground, and respectfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll obey your order.¡±


    Marrying him was her lifelong dream.


    She did not care if someone would say something terrible behind her.


    As long as she could become his wife, it would be enough!


    ¡°Sister Gu, send the guest away.¡±


    The empress got up and said calmly, ¡°Go back and get ready. I will send someone to assist you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress¡­¡±


    Liu Qingqing stood up from the floor and smiled as she answered.


    Sister Gu bowed and led Liu Qingqing the way out.


    When they walked out of the imperial garden, Sister Gu suddenly stopped and seemed like she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Liu Qingqing confusedly turned to look at Sister Gu. ¡°Sister Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Liu, there is something that I do not know if I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, please tell me.¡±


    Facing Sister Gu, Liu Qingqing¡¯s tone was gracious. She was the empress¡¯s maid, and no one dared to offend her.


    ¡°I think the prince will not agree to marry you even if it were the emperor¡¯s order. I am afraid that if Young Lady Liu still gets married to him, he will not touch you and will divorce you later.¡±


    Hearing Sister Gu¡¯s words, Liu Qingqing¡¯s face suddenly reddened. ¡°Sister Gu, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I am just telling you the truth. This is too much for such an outstanding woman like you to bear.¡± Sister Gu sighed and smiled bitterly.


    Liu Qingqing bit her lip and fell silent.


    The empress could force the prince to marry her, but could she force him to be with her?


    ¡°However¡­¡± A cold light flashed in Sister Gu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have something that can help Young Lady, depending on whether you are willing to accept it or not.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s gloomy face suddenly brightened after hearing those words. ¡°Sister Gu, I wonder what you are talking about?¡±

 Chapter 2045 - The Wolf King 40

    ¡°Young Lady Liu¡­¡±


    Sister Gu cautiously placed a packet of medicine in Liu Qingqing¡¯s hand. ¡°This medicine is a strong one. Take it¡­ Bring it to Fourth Prince Manor and give it to Fourth Prince. Then, needless to say, you will be able to achieve what you want.¡±


    Liu Qinging immediately understood what Sister Gu¡¯s meant. She trembled, biting her lip; her eyes were full of hesitation.


    However, in the end, she still reached out and took medicine handed by Sister Gu.


    She had liked Fourth Prince for so long; how could she give up just like that?


    Therefore¡­


    She closed her eyes slowly, and after half a second, she opened them with a resolute gaze.


    ¡°Sister Gu, I know exactly what to do. Will this medicine be harmful to his body?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Lady Liu. It¡¯s not harmful in any way. Are you still having doubts about me?¡± Sister Gu smiled faintly. ¡°I know Young Lady Liu is a nice girl, and I¡¯m afraid others might bully you there.¡±


    Liu Qingqing pursed her lips. She lowered her gaze and fell silent.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sister Gu paused. ¡°Young Lady, this matter must not be known by the empress. The empress is a decent person. If she knows, she would not allow you to do such a thing. I only do so because I feel sorry for you¡­¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s heart wavered, and she nodded slightly. ¡°I understand, Sister Gu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go back first.¡± Sister Gu smiled and continued, ¡°Go back and wait for the good news. Tomorrow, you will be going to Fourth Prince Manor. By then, the entire manor will be yours.¡±


    Liu Qingqing was a bit stunned, but she did not speak more. She took a glance at Sister Gu and turned to leave.


    Her legs were somewhat quivering, and her delicate body appeared to be a little weak under the clear breeze.


    After Liu Qingqing left, the smile on Sister Gu¡¯s face also faded away. She turned around and walked back to the palace.


    From a distance, she saw the empress sitting on the soft couch. She hurriedly went to her and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you give her the medicine?¡± The empress picked up a grape and devoured it while asking expressionlessly.


    Sister Gu said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already in Young Lady Liu¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you tell her that I gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Empress, I told her that this matter must not be known by you. She does not know that it was you who gave the medicine to me.¡± Sister Gu smiled as she reported.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The empress¡¯s face relaxed at that moment.


    She had asked the state preceptor to falsify the news that Flower King could cure the disease, just to lure Murong Qing to the wolf king.


    Unexpectedly, the wolf king did not eat him but instead followed him back to his manor!


    Now that Flower King was still in the palace. The state preceptor was anxious and uneasy.


    Even though he could still make up the reason that Flower King had not bloomed yet due to some delay, once Flower King bloomed, his lie would definitely be exposed.


    In that case, she would certainly be dragged down as well.


    Therefore¡­


    She had to kill Murong Qing before that happened.


    If he died, Flower King would naturally be useless.


    ¡°Liu Qingqing¡­ This woman is foolish. It¡¯s such a waste if we don¡¯t use her to destroy Murong Qing,¡± the empress sneered.


    Sister Gu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Empress, you said before that Princess Feng Ruqing from Liu Yun Kingdom will be coming here and might want to take Young Lady Liu as her disciple. Since we have asked Liu Qinging to do this¡­ What will happen to her later?¡±

 Chapter 2046 - The Wolf King 41

    Liu Qingqing was not witty and looked frail, but she was an excellent girl, and all people here adored her.


    ¡°I intentionally said this to the emperor. Back then, I know that the emperor was satisfied with Liu Qingqing, but he had also picked some other women. If we get the other girls to go into Fourth Prince¡¯s Manor, we may not have one as obedient as Liu Qingqing.¡±


    The empress paused and continued, ¡°Secondly, even if it is true, it doesn¡¯t matter. I believe that you will not expose this matter. After all, you and your family are in my hands.¡±


    She played with her fingers and smiled coldly.


    This meant that if her plan had been exposed, Sister Gu would be the one who would be the scapegoat.


    However, as the empress¡¯s servant, there was nothing she could do.


    Sister Gu lowered her pale face. She had followed the empress from the beginning, and now she could no longer escape.


    ¡°Moreover, we can use that wild girl from the prince¡¯s manor.¡± The empress narrowed her eyes and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Murong Qing dies, no one else can harm me.¡±


    Sister Gu lowered her head and did not speak. She froze, and her body was slightly trembling.


    ***


    The next day.


    Loud noises awakened Nan Chiyou.


    She rubbed her eyes impatiently and frowned. ¡°Who is making such a ruckus outside? So noisy!¡±


    A young man lay on the ground, and after hearing Nan Chiyou¡¯s words, a hint of coldness flashed across his handsome face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face darkened, seemingly very upset.


    Ah Bao looked up, bewildered as it stared at Nan Chiyou in a daze.


    ¡®People with wake-up calls are not good to mess with¡­¡¯


    ¡®Especially women¡­¡¯


    Nan Chiyou opened the door and followed the sound to the front yard.


    From a distance, she heard Murong Qing¡¯s angry voice, a voice that made Nan Chiyou freeze.


    Ever since she met Murong Qing, he had always been gentle and good-tempered, never saying a word out loud. It was the first time she saw him in this state.


    She did not know who had angered him.


    If a patient were angry, it would only be detrimental to his recovery.


    She also wanted to leave this place earlier, yet she had to fulfill her promise.


    So, after seeing Murong Qing so mad, her little face sank again.


    ***


    In the front yard, Liu Qingqing was somewhat speechless. Her small face was pale due to panic.


    It seemed that she was also frightened by how furious Murong Qing was.


    She bit her lip as aggrieved tears swirled in her eyes and almost fell.


    ¡°Who permitted you to bring her into my manor? And with these clothes¡­ What exactly does this mean? Whose orders are these?¡± Murong Qing¡¯s face darkened as he angrily looked at the group of eunuchs standing in front of him.


    The eunuch was also frightened, but he still spoke, ¡°We¡¯re only following the empress¡¯s order. The empress said that Fourth Prince is ready to marry Young Lady Liu. Both Young Lady Liu and Fourth Prince still have to nurture your feelings, so the empress has asked Young Lady Liu stay in Fourth Prince¡¯s manor first.¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead, and he clenched his fists angrily, obviously exasperated by the actions of these people.


    ¡°Liu Qingqing, you are not married yet, but you can¡¯t wait to get into my manor? How can you be so ¡®cheap¡¯?!¡±

 Chapter 2047 - The Wolf King 42

    Each of Murong Qing¡¯s words were like sharp swords, ruthlessly thrust into her heart, making her hurt and bloody.


    However, she could not leave, so she stood still and dumbfounded.


    After all, she had liked him for so many years. How could she be willing to give up like that?


    ¡°Liu Qingqing, I told you to leave. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Murong Qing looked furious, full of rage.


    He looked even more flustered as he clenched his fists tighter when he saw Nan Chiyou walking toward them.


    Liu Qingqing looked up and saw Nan Chiyou sitting nearby, watching them. She then slowly turned and saw a young man next to her.


    The young man¡¯s beauty was so mesmerizing that it took her breath away, but she then relaxed and smiled shyly.


    ¡®It looks like Nan Chiyou¡¯s relationship with the young man is not ordinary, but¡­


    ¡®Murong Qing still allows the young man to stay here for her¡­


    ¡®So who exactly is being ¡®cheap¡¯?¡¯


    Liu Qingqing raised her head firmly and said, ¡°Fourth Prince, it was the empress who asked me to come here, and I did not dare to disobey her. So I¡¯m sorry if I make you uncomfortable.¡±


    It was the empress¡¯s order, and even if Murong Qing was angry, it was impossible to throw her out just like that.


    As long as she could stay, she had a chance to win his heart!


    When she became his legal wife, the prince would no longer be able to reject her.


    Murong Qing¡¯s veins were bulging on his forehead. He pointed at Liu Qingqing angrily. ¡°I told you to get out! Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get out of here immediately! You¡¯re not welcomed in my manor!¡±


    Liu Qingqing pursed her lips; perhaps she was used to being scolded, so she directly commanded the servants to bring her clothes in.


    Seeing Liu Qingqing¡¯s actions, Murong Qing¡¯s fists clenched tighter, and the anger in his eyes was monstrous.


    ¡°Fourth Prince, I know you don¡¯t like me, but do you dare to go against the empress? I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Liu Qingqing bit her lip. ¡°The empress ordered me to come here. If I don¡¯t come, I will only drag down the whole Liu family. Please understand me.¡±


    Murong Qing had not yet recovered. He was so furious this time that he started coughing violently.


    The coughing made Liu Qingqing panic.


    She stepped forward and tried to help Murong Qing, but he raised his hand and pushed her away.


    ¡°Liu Qingqing, I don¡¯t like you. I would rather not marry my whole life¡­ Than marry a woman I don¡¯t like. You will suffer if you marry me!¡±


    The thought of spending the rest of his life with someone he did not love was difficult for him. This feeling was not what he wanted.


    He would rather die alone than marry someone he did not love.


    Otherwise, what was the meaning of life?


    Murong Qing turned and gazed at Nan Chiyou.


    His eyes softened; even his pale face had recovered a bit.


    Nan Chiyou saw Murong Qing looking at her, she almost choked on the grapes in her mouth. Fortunately, the young man hurriedly patted her back to help her swallow the mouthful of grapes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Nan Chiyou was baffled. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, no one can force you. But if you like her, just marry her. So why are you looking at me like that?¡±

 Chapter 2048 - The Wolf King 43

    She had always felt that marriage was a matter that needed to be decided by herself.


    If he did not like her, he should reject her.


    No one could force him.


    Now that Murong Qing kept looking at her, could it be that he wanted her to help him make a decision?


    Nan Chiyou placed her hand on her cheek and seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡®Father will kick any girl who dares to get close to him away¡­


    ¡®But Mother¡­ She¡¯s gentle to girls.


    ¡®Murong Qing is a man. He should be the same as Father. He would only keep the girl he likes for life.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou did not understand Murong Qing¡¯s gaze, but the young man standing next to her clearly understood what was on Murong Qing¡¯s mind.


    ¡®This guy has a feeling for Xia Xia.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never allow him to get what he wants!¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go back and continue sleeping?¡±


    The young man smiled stunningly.


    Nan Chiyou yawned. ¡°Indeed¡­ I have woken up too early in the morning. Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡±


    After she said this, she stood up from the stool, held the bowl of fruit in her hand, and walked toward her room.


    Liu Qingqing sneered. ¡°Fourth Prince, did you hear that? Does it mean that they are sleeping together?¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s heart fiercely seized, and he glanced at Liu Qingqing coldly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She obviously doesn¡¯t like you. And now she¡¯s even having an affair with another man. Why do you have to be so bitter? Now that they are sleeping together. Don¡¯t you have any dignity?¡±


    ¡®Dignity?¡¯


    Murong Qing sneered and looked at Liu Qingqing with contempt in his gaze. ¡°What about you moving in here?¡±


    ¡®Dignity? Ridiculous!


    ¡®Liu Qingqing has even ignored her reputation and moved to my manor. Now she¡¯s still talking about dignity?


    ¡®And Nan Ming is just a wolf. He can¡¯t be with Maiden Xia Xia.¡¯


    Murong Qing comforted himself, and it made him feel a lot better.


    He did not look at Liu Qingqing again. He simply turned his back to her. ¡°I hope you can consider leaving the imperial family. I will never marry you in this life. They can force me to let you get into my manor, but they can never force or urge me to bring you to my bridal chamber. If I do not want to touch you, then no one can do anything. If you have to marry me, it will only be a lifetime of widowhood.¡±


    After saying that, Murong Qing walked away.


    He did not even so much as glance at Liu Qingqing, leaving her standing alone in the courtyard.


    Liu Qingqing stared at Murong Qing¡¯s back as he left. Her fists clenched tightly, and her breathing grew heavy with pain.


    She had come this far, and there was no turning back.


    She had to continue moving forward; there was no room for her to turn back.


    She slowly opened her hand and stared at a packet of medicine powder.


    Liu Qingqing seemed to grow more determined¡­


    ***


    In these two days, Liu Qingqing kept trying to find ways to approach Murong Qing, but Murong Qing refused to see her, shutting himself in the study room and never wanting to come out.


    If she could not get close to Murong Qing, she could not give him the medicine. Then, there was no way to get him completely.


    In contrast to the anxious Liu Qingqing, it had been boring to Nan Chiyou these past two days.


    With her hand placed on her cheek, she sat on a tree while looking down at the young man who was standing under the tree and asked, ¡°Ah Ming, has the flower bloomed yet? It¡¯s too boring here. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want to leave.¡±

 Chapter 2049 - The Wolf King 44

    ¡°Then, should we leave tomorrow?¡± The young man looked up and smiled.


    He smiled brightly, and his beauty could steal people¡¯s hearts.


    However, this young man only smiled in front of Nan Chiyou. Other times, he would always put on a cold expression, ignoring everyone around him.


    Nan Chiyou pouted. ¡°But I¡¯ve promised to stay. What if I ask Ah Bao to stay here? Ah Bao can go back after the prince has recovered, and if he can not recover, I will ask my mother to help him.¡±


    She would stay but not because she was worried about Murong Qing.


    Murong Qing had helped her. No matter what, she must help him back.


    She just doubted whether Flower King would really work.


    If she were still here when Murong Qing failed to recover, at least there was still a way for her to help him thus returning the favor to him.


    However, the days in Chang Qing Kingdom were just too dull, and she could not wait any longer¡­


    ¡°Alright, let Ah Bao stay, and we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    The young man smirked as he looked at Ah Bao lying under the sun not far away¡­


    Ah Bao seemed to have sensed that something was up and slowly raised its head. It looked at Nan Ming doubtfully with its onyx-like eyes.


    ¡®Why do I feel that this wolf is scheming against me again?¡¯


    Nan Ming¡¯s gaze made it tremble a little.


    However, soon the young man turned and looked at Nan Chiyou.


    The light in his eyes was so gentle.


    ¡°Then, should we pack up and leave tonight?¡±


    Nan Chiyou was slightly stunned and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. Besides, Ah Bao has already told my mother about my whereabouts, and I don¡¯t know whether she will come to pick me up or not.¡±


    If she came, it would prove that her father had forgiven her¡­


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The young man smiled faintly.


    ***


    Not far away, Liu Qingqing looked at the young girl coldly.


    She did not understand why the prince would not the girl go when she already had another man by her side.


    Even more, he had lowered his dignity to snatch a woman from another man and actually allowed that man to stay in his manor for her?


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®Perhaps, the empress and the emperor still do not know about this¡­¡¯


    Liu Qingqing took a final look at the two people in front of her and turned to leave.


    The most important thing she had to do now was to become his concubine first. After that, the prince would no longer think about that wild woman.


    When she got to her room, Liu Qingqing took medicine out of her hand and carefully sprinkled it into the soup on the table. She picked up the soup and walked toward the door.


    Instead of going directly to the study room, she pulled a servant and asked with a smile, ¡°Could you please help me to send this soup to Fourth Prince?¡±


    In the past two days, Liu Qingqing did not do anything. But she had taken care of all the manor.


    The empress sent her, so everyone here had to respect her.


    The servant looked at the soup that Liu Qingqing handed to her and was a bit confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send it to the prince yourself, Miss?¡±


    Liu Qingqing said with a bitter smile, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to see me. If he knew that it was I who made the soup, he would not even want to taste it. I have broiled this soup for hours, and I don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±


    She rubbed her fingers gently and hid them behind her back again.


    The servant took a look at her, and only then did she notice that Liu Qingqing¡¯s hands were burned.

 Chapter 2050 - The Wolf King 45

    The servant¡¯s heart ached. ¡®Why would the prince be so kind to a woman who didn¡¯t like him and let go of a nice girl like Young Lady Liu¡­


    ¡®Young Lady is a good woman. No man would refuse a nice girl like her.


    ¡®Unfortunately¡­


    ¡®She has fallen in love with Fourth Prince.¡¯


    ¡°Young Lady Liu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely send this soup to Fourth Prince.¡±


    Liu Qingqing smiled brightly. ¡°Please, but don¡¯t let Fourth Prince know that I sent it. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that¡­ He may not drink this soup.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    The servant bowed to Liu Qingqing and retreated.


    The smile on Liu Qingqing¡¯s face gradually disappeared; she lightly pursed her lips and gazed at the departing servant.


    This matter had come to this point. There was no turning back.


    She took one last look in the direction of the servant, turned around, walked toward the courtyard, and gradually disappeared under the sunlight.


    ***


    Murong Qing sat in the study room, rubbing his temples. A book was placed in front of him, and he was reading it very seriously.


    The study room door was pushed open, and the servant came in with a bowl of soup.


    Murong Qing said without raising his head, ¡°Just put it here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the servant put the soup down and turned around to leave.


    After she left, the study room was quiet again.


    Murong Qing was in a bad mood these days because of Liu Qingqing and had even shut himself in the study room, not taking even a single step out of his room.


    He was a little thirsty from reading the book and suddenly thought about the soup on the table.


    The soup was still a little warm. He poured himself a small portion and sipped it gently.


    The soup today tasted a little strange, but he could not seem to quite put a finger on what was off. It was also not quite the same as usual.


    He thought the people working in the kitchen might have used a new recipe perhaps.


    Murong Qing did not think much about it. He drank all of the soup.


    When the soup entered his belly, Murong Qing felt his heart was a bit hot and it felt as if something was stinging his heart; a feeling that made him no longer able to focus on reading.


    He clenched his hand tightly around his chest. It was so painful, making it difficult even to breathe.


    Suddenly, he spurted a mouthful of blood to the ground.


    ¡®It hurts¡­¡¯


    Murong Qing became so weak and gradually fell to the ground. His breathing grew heavy, his throat was hurt, and his vision became blurry.


    At that moment, a delicate and beautiful small face emerged in his mind.


    ¡®If I die today¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll never have the chance to see Maiden Xia Xia again.¡¯


    And he could no longer see the smile that brightened his life.


    He had driven everyone out of the study room and did not allow anyone to enter.


    Now, he choked when he wanted to open his mouth to shout for help. He grabbed his chest tightly and wanted to call for help, but he failed to do so.


    He then turned and saw the bowl of soup on the table.


    Murong Qing trembled and reached out his hand, took the soup bowl, and smashed it to the ground hard.


    Murong Qing did not allow anyone to come in and disturb him, but there were still guards outside the study room.


    The sound of the shattered bowl caught the attention of the guards outside.


    The guards rushed in and saw Murong Qing collapsing to the ground. All of them were shocked and panicking.

 Chapter 2051 - The Wolf King 46

    ¡°Go and inform the emperor that Fourth Prince is dying!¡±


    The entire study room was in chaos, some people rushed to the palace to report, and some people went to see Murong Qing.


    Murong Qing gradually closed his eyes and lay on the cold ground¡­


    ***


    Not far from the study room, Liu Qingqing anxiously walked back and forth, feeling a little uneasy. Her heart beat faster as if something was about to happen.


    ¡®Will Fourth Prince drink the soup?


    ¡®Will he find out that I made the soup for him?¡¯


    Just as Liu Qingqing was getting very anxious, a voice outside that was even more anxious than she felt came, bringing earth-shattering news.


    ¡°Fourth Prince is in trouble! He has been poisoned! He¡¯s dying¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Liu Qingqing panicked, her legs went weak, and she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡®What do you mean Fourth Prince has been poisoned?¡¯


    If someone discovered that she had given the soup to Fourth Prince, she would be doomed.


    Fourth Prince was poisoned and needed an antidote.


    However, why did everyone say he was dying?


    Liu Qingqing held on to a tree to stabilize her body. She did not have time to think about it and hurriedly ran toward the prince¡¯s room.


    She saw many servants and guards outside the room from a distance, and all of them looked panicked.


    The sense of fear came up her chest again, causing her body to tremble a little.


    She stumbled forward and raised her hand to push open the door.


    She then saw Murong Qing lying on the bed with a pale face.


    An elder sat next to Murong Qing, and he was the physician of Fourth Prince¡¯s manor, who had rushed over after hearing the news that the prince was unconscious. He frowned, and his face was a bit pale.


    A moment later, he stood up and closed his eyes in grief and only opened them after a long time.


    ¡°Go and tell the emperor and the empress that¡­ The prince has been poisoned and is dying.¡±


    ¡®Poisoned?¡¯


    Liu Qingqing almost collapsed to the ground; her gaze sad and painful as she looked at the silent young man on the bed.


    She felt like a sword stabbed her heart fiercely¡­ Painful and regretful.


    ¡®Sister Gu said the medicine would not harm him. But¡­ Has it poisoned him?


    ¡®No! Impossible!


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯


    The emperor and the empress hurried over. They went into the room and saw the unconscious Murong Qing; they suddenly became furious. ¡°What is going on with Qing¡¯er?¡±


    The elder knelt on the ground. ¡°Emperor, please forgive me; the prince is poisoned. I can¡¯t help him¡­¡±


    ¡®Poisoned¡­¡¯


    This word made the emperor almost collapse to the ground; fortunately, the empress held him up in time.


    He stood up straight, his forehead veins jumped, and his face was full of anger. ¡°Investigate who has poisoned Qing¡¯er!¡±


    After hearing these words, Liu Qingqing¡¯s face grew paler. She trembled and panicked.


    If the emperor found out that Murong Qing became this way after he drank her soup¡­


    ¡®No, it has nothing to do with me!


    ¡®That medicine was from Sister Gu¡­ I just want to be his woman.¡¯


    The empress looked at Liu Qingqing and frowned.


    Liu Qingqing was good at everything but not at pretending. Fortunately, the emperor was too busy with Qing¡¯er now and did not notice her expression. Otherwise, she might have been suspected of her actions.

 Chapter 2052

    At times like this, she should pretend to be as if nothing was wrong so that she would not be suspected as the one who poisoned the prince.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± The empress¡¯s eyes were filled with grief. ¡°The people in Fourth Prince Manor all are your men. Who would poison Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡®All are my men¡­¡¯


    These few words made the emperor realize something.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s a stranger in my son¡¯s manor.


    ¡®No one knew where that girl came from. Maybe she¡¯s a spy from an enemy kingdom, deliberately relying on her beauty to get close to Qing¡¯er¡­¡¯


    ¡°Guard, arrest that woman for me! If she has poisoned him, I will not spare even one of her family!¡±


    Murong Qing was his son. He would never allow anyone to hurt him even a bit!


    Liu Qingqing was confused. She did not understand why this matter would involve that woman.


    But¡­


    She lowered her gaze and gritted her teeth.


    She had never lied before and not even had an intention of poisoning others.


    However, this time, she had no choice.


    If the emperor knew it was because of her, even if she did not poison him, the emperor still would not let the Liu family go.


    For the Liu family¡¯s sake, there were many things that she had no choice but to keep silent.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Liu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she raised her eyes to look at the emperor. ¡°It was my fault.¡±


    The emperor turned to Liu Qingqing and frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    In his eyes, there was still a wave of unresolved anger.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was full of misery. ¡°Fourth Prince¡¯s meals are all prepared by the people in Fourth Prince¡¯s Manor, but today¡­ I prepared soup for him, and all the servants in the manor knew about this. Fourth Prince refused to see me, so I got the servants to give it to him instead. ¡±


    This matter, sooner or later, could not be hidden unless they killed the servants who saw her prepare the soup.


    However, from childhood until now, she could not even trample an ant to death. So how could she try to kill someone?


    Therefore, she could only tell the story herself first.


    The emperor was even more furious. ¡°You mean, you poisoned Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I love him! How could I do that?¡± Liu Qingqing¡¯s voice was tinged with tears. ¡°But¡­ Maiden Xia Xia came to my room today. When I came back to get the soup, I bumped into her. At first, I did not care. I thought if she wanted to harm someone, at most, it would be me. I did not even think that she would want to make a move on Fourth Prince.¡±


    The emperor became even more furious hearing that, and he clenched his fists tightly, making them crack.


    The anger in his eyes was as if it could burn the world down.


    ¡°In any case, I caused this. If I had paid more attention, this would not have happened. Emperor, if Fourth Prince really doesn¡¯t wake up this time, I¡¯m willing to go with him. Even if we are not yet married, in my mind, he is already my husband in this life. I certainly will not have second thoughts.¡±


    She passionately kowtowed several times. She looked very determined.


    The empress then secretly looked at Liu Qingqing appreciatively. When she looked back at the emperor, the light in his eyes dispersed, replaced by that full of grief.


    ¡°Emperor, this matter has nothing to do with Liu Qingqing. She has also been framed by someone. Moreover, Liu Qingqing is such a good girl. I believe that this time, Qing¡¯er can clearly see some people¡¯s true nature and understand who is truly for him. If you punish Liu Qingqing, I¡¯m afraid that Qing¡¯er won¡¯t forgive you when he wakes up.¡±

 Chapter 2053

    The emperor¡¯s face darkened. In this matter, Liu Qingqing was indeed responsible for believing that others¡¯ have a harmless heart, and yet the culprit was the woman who had once seduced Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°I can distinguish who is right and who is wrong clearly! That woman dares to treat Qing¡¯er like this. I will not forgive her!¡±


    ***


    Inside the room¡­


    Nan Chiyou lazily stretched her back. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, looked at the young man lying on the beam in confusion, and asked, ¡°What time is it? Why is it so noisy outside?¡±


    Nan Ming frowned. His handsome and stunning features were radiant.


    As he was looking at Nan Chiyou, his eyes carried a gentle light.


    It was something that would never be there in normal times.


    Just at this moment, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open by someone. The light in Nan Ming¡¯s eyes disappeared. His pair of beautiful eyes turned cold.


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s small face sank. She had never been at peace since she came to Chang Qing Kingdom.


    ¡°Take them away!¡± the guard, as the head of the group, said coldly.


    Nan Ming jumped down from the beam. He looked at the group of people coldly. Murderous intent spread out from the bottom of his heart.


    However Nan Chiyou was quite calm; she walked down from the bed, slowly walked toward the group of guards, and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡± The guards coldly snorted. ¡°You are suspected of plotting against our Fourth Prince. I am here by order of the emperor!¡±


    ¡®Fourth Prince?¡¯


    Nan Chiyou was faintly shocked, apparently frozen by the guard¡¯s words.


    ¡®Something happened to Murong Qing?¡¯


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ah Ming, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happened.¡±


    Perhaps because of Nan Chiyou¡¯s words, the murderous aura that filled his body gradually disappeared.


    Ah Bao leaped up from the ground and jumped into Nan Chiyou¡¯s arms. Its cat eyes slightly narrowed, a hint of coldness flashed in them.


    ¡®The people of Chang Qing Kingdom are really daring to make a move on Little Princess! They¡¯re asking for death!¡¯


    After all, Murong Qing had helped Nan Chiyou. Nan Chiyou did not want him to die, so she intended to see him.


    However, the emperor¡¯s order was for them to tie Nan Chiyou up, so how could the guards just allow her to walk past them, untied?


    However, then, just as they were about to make a move, a powerful force came crashing down, sending all the guards who were trying to get close to Nan Chiyou flying away.


    Nan Ming walked slowly to Nan Chiyou¡¯s side, smiling and holding her hand. He smiled, and there was a gentle light in his eyes once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young man¡¯s hand was warm, so warm that Nan Chi You¡¯s heart trembled.


    She wanted to take her hand back, but the young man¡¯s grip was so tight that even when she used force, she still could not pull her hand back and could only let him hold her hand toward the door¡­


    While in the bedroom¡­


    The atmosphere was enveloped by grief and pain.


    The emperor¡¯s worried gaze was fixed upon Murong Qing on the bed.


    The imperial doctors were all kneeling on the floor. Their faces were pale.


    Looking at Murong Qing, the grief on the emperor¡¯s face intensified until¡­


    After the two hand-in-hand figures entered, all his grief turned into anger.


    ¡®This damn girl is the woman Qing¡¯er want to marry?


    ¡®Now, she has brought another man into the manor and dares to poison Qing¡¯er. Is such a woman like she worthy of him?¡¯

 Chapter 2054 - The Wolf King 49

    The emperor and the empress also could not understand why Murong Qing rejected such a good girl as Liu Qingqing and fell in love with this wild girl instead.


    She did not seem to have any other merits besides her good looks.


    After walking in, Nan Chiyou stopped, and she frowned. Her gaze fell upon Murong Qing on the bed while her fingers lightly stroked her chin. ¡°Ah Ming, he is so pitiful. His illness is not yet cured, and he is poisoned again.¡±


    Nan Ming looked at Nan Chiyou with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite miserable.¡±


    Hearing Nan Chiyou¡¯s words, the emperor was even more furious.


    ¡®This culprit, now she still dared to gloat here.¡¯


    ¡°How dare you!¡± he shouted angrily, with a ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°Little girl, just now, Liu Qingqing said that you took advantage of her absence and secretly poisoned Qing¡¯er. What exactly is your purpose for doing so?!¡±


    Nan Chiyou was slightly surprised. She tilted her head to look at Liu Qingqing and blinked slightly.


    She initially thought that Liu Qingqing was just too fond of Murong Qing, but she did not expect Liu Qingqing to lie to this extent.


    ¡°Answer me immediately!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes were full of fury. ¡°Otherwise, you will definitely be executed!¡±


    ¡°Executed?¡±


    Nan Chiyou turned to the emperor, and suddenly, she smiled.


    That smile was brilliant, like sunshine.


    It was hard to ignore her beauty.


    The emperor had to admit that this little girl was indeed good-looking. Especially for naive men, he was easily compelled by her smile. This was why Murong Qing could be so crazy for her.


    ¡°You want to execute me?¡± She pointed to her nose and asked again.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    This time it was the empress who opened her mouth first; she smiled coldly. ¡°Little girl, I admire your courage. You dared to break into Fourth Prince¡¯s Manor and poisoned him, but you are still weak. You did it secretly, but there is always someone who can detect it. If you tell your purpose, I might still consider keeping your dead body completely.¡±


    The empress lifted her chin. Her tone was condescending and overbearing.


    The coldness in Nan Ming¡¯s eyes flashed demonically.


    In his eyes, there was already a wave of unsuppressed anger.


    However, Nan Chiyou gave Nan Ming¡¯s hand a pump.


    The young girl¡¯s warm hand gradually calmed the young man¡¯s manic heart, and he stood aside obediently.


    ¡°Although my father has always disliked me since childhood, he has never dared to touch even a single finger of mine. So what are you guys thinking? You want to execute me?¡± Nan Chiyou raised her pretty little face, which slightly sunken.


    The emperor was furious and waved his hand fiercely. ¡°Guard, seize her!¡±


    With that order, the guards once again headed toward Nan Chiyou.


    The murderous intent in Nan Ming¡¯s eyes became even more intense, and he glanced at the guards surrounding them coldly.


    These guards were all stunned, and they could not help but stop.


    His eyes were so fierce, which made the guards tremble.


    This feeling made them no longer dare to take a step closer. There were panic and dismay in their eyes.


    ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? Hurry up!¡±


    As soon as he thought of Murong Qing¡¯s possible death, he wanted to deal with this girl first to avenge Murong Qing!


    But¡­


    Nan Chiyou glanced at the people present coldly.


    The aura surrounding her body was so powerful that it made people somewhat scared of her.


    ¡°Initially, I had wanted to come and save Murong Qing, but looking at this, it seems that you guys don¡¯t need me to save him. Ah Ming, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 2055 - The Wolf King 50

    Initially, she wanted to leave tomorrow. But now, she did not want to stay even for an hour.


    ¡°Xia¡­¡±


    The unconscious person on the bed seemed to have sensed something. He murmured but could only make a weak sound, still with his eyes tightly closed.


    Murong Qing¡¯s voice made Nan Chiyou stop for a while, but eventually, she walked toward the door.


    ¡°Xia Xia, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Murong Qing¡¯s voice carried hope, but there was no way to make Nan Chiyou stay any longer.


    ¡°Ah Bao¡­¡± Nan Chiyou lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Kill whoever tries to stop me.¡±


    Ah Bao lifted its gaze. Its eyes slightly narrowed as it looked at the people around it warningly.


    The group of guards ignored the cat. What made them scared was the young man who was following Nan Chiyou.


    This young man looked very strong and was not such an easy person to deal with.


    The good thing was that Nan Ming did not have the desire to continue making a move. He was afraid that if he attacked them now, it would not be as simple as before. It would undoubtedly make the flesh of these people directly explode. So bloody that it would easily scare Xia Xia.


    Therefore, he decided to let go and let Ah Bao take care of it.


    ¡°Why are you guys still standing there?¡± The emperor was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you are considered disobeying my orders and will be executed!¡±


    This sentence made the group of guards no longer dare to retreat, so they rushed toward Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips and did not say much. She turned her back on the group behind her, her dress fluttering.


    At the same time, Ah Bao also raised its head. A red light flashed in its eyes. It leaped up, scratching the guards¡¯ neck with its sharp claws. Blood splashed out, and the guards fell to the ground silently.


    Nan Chiyou looked back at the emperor expressionlessly. ¡°I came here and wanted to wait for Murong Qing¡¯s condition to get better before leaving. After all, he once helped me back then. My mother taught me to be grateful, but since you do not want me to stay, I¡¯ll leave. As for Murong Qing ..¡±


    She paused and smiled coldly.


    ¡°You should really look into it. How was he poisoned?¡±


    The emperor was stunned. Did the girl mean that she did not poison Murong Qing?


    However, the witnesses were all there. Liu Qingqing saw it with her eyes. Was it false?


    The actual person who gave the poison to Murong Qing had no reason to shelter her.


    So, besides this girl, he could not think of anyone else who would do so.


    Murong Qing treated people with kindness and modesty. He did not make enemies with people, so there was no reason for anyone to harm him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to demonize people here!¡± the emperor sneered. ¡°No matter what you say today, you must pay for Qing¡¯er¡¯s life! If he manages to live, I might not pass your death sentence. But if he dies, you must pay for his life!¡±


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips and said no more, turning her back to the emperor. ¡°I would like to see if you can stop us.¡±


    ***


    The Imperial City of Chang Qing Kingdom.


    Outside of the city gate¡­


    Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian stopped in their tracks. They stared at the city gate and slowly stepped inside.


    The people in Chang Qing Kingdom were quite familiar with these two figures.


    One was extremely beautiful, in a red dress, while the other one was as handsome as jade, like an immortal with a cold face.


    Therefore, when Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian stepped into the city gate, the people sent by the emperor of Chang Qing Kingdom had already recognized the two of them. Their eyes lit up, and they rushed to greet them.


    ¡°Excuse me, are the two of you Princess Feng Ruqing and State Preceptor Nan Xian of Liu Yun Kingdom?¡±

 Chapter 2056 - The Wolf King 51

    Feng Ruqing frowned. She looked at the guard in front of her and nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The guard was happy, and he was even more respectful. ¡°The emperor heard that the two of you were coming and has ordered me to welcome you. Is anything that you need me to help you with?¡±


    It was the first time he met Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian. The thought that these two people¡¯s fame was known on the mainland made him tremble a little from excitement.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing was a bit heedless. ¡°I would like to go to Fourth Prince¡¯s Manor. Do you know where it is?¡±


    The guard was shocked for a moment. ¡®Feng Ruqing came here to find the Fourth Prince?¡¯


    He could not help but look even more delighted. ¡°Princess Ruqing, State Preceptor Nan Xian, please follow me.¡±


    Feng Ruqing was glad that someone could lead the way, so she did not have to bother finding it by herself. Therefore, she followed him with Nan Xian and headed toward Fourth Prince Manor.


    ***


    Fourth Prince Manor¡­


    A group of guards had fallen in a pool of blood. Ah Bao elegantly licked the blood on its paws and looked at these people disdainfully. The mockery in its eyes was intense.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s face darkened. His gaze was filled with rage, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡®Not only did you poison Qing¡¯er, but you even dare to disobey my orders!¡¯


    In this Chang Qing Kingdom, no one had ever dared to be so reckless with him!


    Nan Chiyou suddenly seemed to think of something. She stopped for a while and turned to Liu Qingqing behind her.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s body quivered slightly. She stood up from the ground and took a few steps back, panicked. Her body trembled, and her gaze was full of fear.


    She was terrified.


    She did not expect this cat to be so strong.


    She suddenly thought about when she first came to Fourth Prince Manor, and her servant had wanted to throw this cat out. That gave her goosebumps as she froze.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡± The emperor was furious, and his gaze was stern as he looked at Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou looked at Liu Qingqing smilingly.


    However, her eyes were cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to trap me, and I will never forgive anyone who tried to trap me.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale; her lips trembled. The panic in her eyes increased, and her heart palpitated even more.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Chiyou crooked her small head, smiling, ¡°I also admire the people of Chang Qing Kingdom. A group of blind who try every possible way to marry you to Murong Qing. Although I do not like Murong Qing romantically, at the very least, I still considered him my friend. So, I sympathize with him, being so victimized by you, yet others still want to let you marry him.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s lips turned pale. Nan Chiyou was still young, but she had always made her feel a little uncomfortable¡­


    She felt like she wanted to turn around and escape from Nan Chiyou immediately.


    However, she was unable to move. It was as if her feet were rooted in the ground. Her legs were trembling, but she could not even take a step back.


    ¡°Little girl!¡± The emperor was furious, and he sneered, ¡°Young Lady Liu is not as simple as you think. She is my approved daughter-in-law. Of course, I¡¯ll choose to believe her, and she has another identity¡­¡±


    ¡®They said that Feng Ruqing of Liu Yun Kingdom would come soon.


    ¡®Empress is right. She has gone to many places to gather female disciples. Considering she will come here, it must be for the same reason.


    ¡®Liu Qingqing is the most excellent girl in Chang Qing Kingdom, and she is even famous in other kingdoms¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2057 - The Wolf King 52

    Besides her, he could not think of anyone else who had such talent.


    Bang!


    Nan Chiyou lifted her leg and kicked Liu Qingqing away.


    The crowd was stunned. The kick caused Liu Qingqing¡¯s abdomen to rise in pain.


    The emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡®This girl does not even respect me as the emperor of this kingdom.¡¯


    What was even more shocking for him was that her kick was too harsh and rough.


    Liu Qingqing was quite strong, but she seemed to have no room for resistance under Nan Chiyou¡¯s kick.


    Of course, it was also possible that she was caught off guard, making Liu Qingqing momentarily did not expect her to do that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never hit anyone before, and you¡¯re the first.¡±


    Nan Chiyou tilted her chin, looking somewhat arrogant.


    Nan Ming¡¯s gaze was always fixed upon Nan Chiyou. He smiled proudly as he saw such an arrogant expression on the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nan Ming, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She did not like killing people or seeing blood.


    However, Liu Qingqing had just framed her, and she would not let her go easily.


    Yet, she did not like to do the dirty work herself. Just like these guards who wanted to stop her, she would still instruct Ah Bao to settle them.


    It was just that¡­ She did not like to let her hands be stained with blood. It made her feel too dirty as it could not be washed clean and would remain on her hands for life.


    The smell of blood even made her a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Emperor! Emperor!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice filled with excitement came. ¡°Princess Feng Ruqing of Liu Yun Kingdom and State Preceptor Nan Xian are here.¡±


    That sentence not only made the people in the room excited, but even Nan Chiyou¡¯s expression also froze. She hurriedly rushed out and took a glance at the familiar figure in a red dress.


    At that moment, Nan Chiyou¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She froze, and her beautiful little face was also covered in tears.


    ¡®Mother¡­ She has finally come to bring me home.


    ¡®Father has forgiven me¡­


    ¡®I can go home now¡­¡¯


    Her tears were like long rivers, pouring down her face. She wiped them hard but somehow could not stop crying.


    The emperor was happier. The person with the most powerful ability whom he knew very well had come.


    ¡®I heard that she could revive people from the dead. Fortunately, she¡¯s here. Does it mean that¡­ Qing¡¯er can be saved?¡¯


    The crowd walked out slowly with Nan Chiyou.


    The empress had seen this famous woman countless times in portraits, but now was the first time she saw her in person. She found that this woman was more beautiful than the portraits.


    The man next to her had a gentle face, but all his gentleness was reserved only for one woman. A faint smile played upon his handsome and immortal-like face.


    But¡­


    That smile disappeared when he saw Nan Chiyou, which turned his face dark.


    The empress noticed the changes on his face. ¡®By looking at State Preceptor Nan Xian¡¯s expression, he seems¡­ To hate this little girl?


    ¡®It looks like hod is helping me. This little girl has dared to disobey me back then. This time, the person who will destroy this little girl has finally appeared.¡¯


    However, before the empress could speak, Nan Xian moved so quickly and stood before Nan Chiyou. His handsome and cold face was now filled with rage.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    His gaze was cold, and there seemed to be a shocking storm in his eyes that could make people tremble in fear.


    ¡°I will ask again. The blood on your body¡­ Who did this?¡±

 Chapter 2058 - The Wolf King 53

    With every word he said, the temperature around him fell by a degree. It was so frightening that no one present dared to speak.


    The empress looked at Nan Chiyou and Nan Ming with a horrified gaze. At that moment, they finally felt that something was wrong.


    However, it was difficult to put a finger on just what it was.


    Liu Qingqing bit her lip hard.


    Her face was pale, and her body trembled hard. The feeling of uneasiness was growing stronger, almost devouring her.


    ¡°Ah Bao!¡±


    The person who said this was Feng Ruqing.


    She had a cold and sullen expression as she slowly stepped in. ¡°Is this what you, the frontier, are capable of?¡±


    Ah Bao¡¯s body inexplicably shivered. Its gaze was blank as if it did not know what it had done wrong.


    ¡®Princess and State Preceptor are angry¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡­¡± Ah Bao trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve protected her well.¡±


    Its little princess ate well and slept well. Except for the wolf king¡¯s extra companionship, nothing had changed since being in Princess Manor.


    Feng Ruqing looked around Nan Chiyou¡¯s body and did not find any wound; instead, she saw her body stained with blood. Her face turned cold and sank again.


    ¡°This blood¡­¡± Nan Chiyou¡¯s little face was red. ¡°It is not mine. It¡¯s Ah Bao¡¯s blood. When it was fighting just now, the blood had accidentally splashed onto me¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing sighed in relief, smiled, and extended her arms.


    Nan Chiyou was excited and bounced over to her mother.


    Feng Ruqing smiled and caught the little girl¡¯s tiny body in her arms, hugging her tightly.


    The empress and others suddenly froze.


    Their eyes were bigger than the copper tomb; so shocked that their whole faces turned pale with panic in their eyes.


    ¡®What is the relationship between this wild girl and Feng Ruqing?¡¯


    At first, seeing Nan Xian so worried about her, they had also misunderstood that Nan Xian and the little girl might have a relationship.


    However, all people knew that Princess Feng Ruqing could not tolerate other women, and State Preceptor Nan Xian had always listened to her.


    So they remained silent, waiting for what would happen to Nan Chiyou later.


    However, this scene made their brains buzz and their minds blank.


    The empress froze, and even her breathing grew heavy.


    She clenched her fists tightly, and her face was full of panic and confusion.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Nan Chiyou smiled brightly. ¡°I know that Father will forgive me. Now you can take me home.¡±


    ¡®Father?


    ¡®Mother?¡¯


    The empress, who was still full of panic, instantly turned ashen after hearing this name, and her heart stopped beating.


    Liu Qingqing shook her head and stepped backward. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing is Xia Xia¡¯s mother?


    ¡®But I thought her family name was Xia.


    ¡®Impossible, absolutely impossible¡­¡¯


    The emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically. He stiffly turned his head, and his gaze fell upon Liu Qingqing.


    Liu Qingqing had said before¡­ Xia Xia sneaked into the room and poisoned Murong Qing.


    She said that Xia Xia might be a spy sent by other kingdoms to harm the Chang Qing Kingdom prince.


    However, Liu Qingqing was right about one thing¡­ She was indeed from another kingdom.


    But that was Liu Yun Kingdom!!


    All the kingdoms in Cang Yue Mainland were affiliated with Liu Yun Kingdom. If Liu Yun Kingdom wanted to start a war, it was only a matter of words. Why would they go and poison Fourth Prince?


    Was it necessary for them to do such a thing?

 Chapter 2059 - The Wolf King 54

    Liu Qingqing trembled hard, unable to say a word. She was scared, and her whole face was pale.


    It was only after a long time that she regained her senses and knelt in front of the emperor with a thud; her voice choked with tears. ¡°Emperor, it was Sister Gu¡­ It was Sister Gu who gave the medicine to me. She said that this medicine¡­ It would make Fourth Prince fall in love with me. I love him so much. So, I listened to Sister Gu. I beg for your mercy to spare my life. ¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s words made the emperor shocked; his body became stiff. He clenched his fists tightly, and his breathing grew heavy as if he could not believe that Liu Qingqing would do this kind of thing.


    He always had a good feeling about Liu Qingqing. She was an excellent girl and the young lady of a noble family. Besides, the Liu family was deeply respected by him. Otherwise, he would not have let Qing¡¯er marry Liu Qingqing as a concubine.


    However, Liu Qingqing, to get Qing¡¯er, could do this kind of thing and caused Qing¡¯er to be poisoned and fall unconscious.


    And¡­ She framed others!


    Slap!


    He raised his hand and slapped Liu Qingqing¡¯s face fiercely.


    The slap made half of Liu Qingqing¡¯s face red. She fell to the ground, and there was a trail of blood on the corner of her lips; her gaze was full of panic.


    She loved Murong Qing too much. Was it wrong to love someone? She could only blame Sister Gu. She had no enemies, so why would Sister Gu frame her?


    The empress¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She covered her lips with her hands, and tears flowed down to her fingers. ¡°Sister Gu, why would she do that¡­ Liu Qingqing, is it that you wanted to harm Qing¡¯er, but because there was no one to take the blame, so you have framed Sister Gu? It must be you!¡±


    She rushed toward Liu Qingqing angrily, clutching her lapel tightly. ¡°Why did you do this? I adored you so much and treated you well. But why would you want to harm Qing¡¯er like this? Why?¡±


    Liu Qingqing closed her eyes in deep pain. Her body was shaking, and after a few seconds, she opened her eyes, staring at the empress standing before her.


    ¡°Empress, what I said this time is all true. Sister Gu is dishonest. I have no reason to plot against the prince. I just want to be his woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Qingqing!¡±


    The emperor trembled with anger. Until now, Liu Qingqing still did not understand what was wrong with her actions.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Liu Qingqing¡¯s lapel; his anger raged. ¡°You still dare to be so reckless. You have ill intentions toward Qing¡¯er. Drugging to get him is a fault, regardless of whether you used medicine or poison. This is all your fault that he had become like this. If it¡¯s not because of your intention, why would you give people the opportunity to take advantage of you?¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s lips were pale.


    The emperor was right. It was all her fault.


    Because of her, she had allowed someone to take advantage of the situation.


    It was because of her that the prince was unconscious.


    If she could be given another chance¡­ She would not do that again. She would rely on her ability to win his heart.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou looked up at Feng Ruqing unblinkingly. ¡°Murong Qing has helped me before, so you need to save him.¡±


    Feng Ruqing withdrew her gaze and nodded indifferently. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She would never refuse Nan Chiyou¡¯s request.


    Therefore, she took out a piece of spirit herb and handed it to Ah Bao. ¡°Take it.¡±

 Chapter 2060 - The Wolf King 55

    Ah Bao stood up and took the spirit herb. It then turned toward the door of the room.


    The whole courtyard was quiet since Nan Chiyou said that.


    The emperor opened his mouth, wanting to say something but could not seem to say it out loud.


    Remorse, guilt, panic; countless emotions gushed out, like the flood.


    He never thought that after he had treated this girl like this, she would still want to save Murong Qing.


    ¡°Murong Qing helped me, so I tried to save him, but¡­¡± Nan Chiyou sneered, ¡°Liu Qingqing set me up, and you wanted to make a move on me. Now that my mother is here. This matter must be settled between us.¡±


    Feng Ruqing frowned and looked at those people in front of her coldly.


    There was a murderous intent in her eyes.


    The emperor¡¯s face was pale. His hands on the sides trembled a little. He clenched his fists tightly as if it could calm his trembling heart.


    But¡­


    The expression on his face still showed the fear he had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Chang Qing Kingdom in Cang Yue Mainland anymore.¡±


    A single sentence had determined the fate of Chang Qing Kingdom.


    The emperor¡¯s face turned paler, trembling. ¡°Princess Ruqing, it was my fault. I did not know that Maiden Xia Xia is your daughter. I beg you, for the sake of Qing¡¯er, let Chang Qing Kingdom go this time. I will severely punish Liu Qingqing to appease Maiden Xia Xia of her anger.¡±


    Feng Ruqing looked down at the emperor expressionlessly. ¡°I really doubt, based on the person you are, that you should take the emperor¡¯s seat.¡±


    The emperor trembled. He knew that this time, Feng Ruqing would not easily let him go.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ruqing glanced at Liu Qingqing coldly. ¡°I also want to know who is the real person who framed Xia Xia.¡±


    At that moment, someone had already gone to get Sister Gu over.


    After seeing the guards rushing into the palace, Sister Gu already knew that the cat was out of the bag.


    She was trembling all the way in, and after seeing Liu Qingqing kneeling, her heart grew even colder.


    ¡°Sister Gu!¡± the emperor growled. ¡°Confess it. Did you give the medicine to Liu Qingqing?¡±


    Sister Gu trembled with fear and knelt, tears flowing from her eyes as she fiercely kowtowed.


    ¡°Emperor, spare my life! Please spare my life.¡±


    This one sentence made the emperor understand everything. He slowly closed his eyes, and his whole body trembled.


    He had never felt threatened by anyone for so many years.


    But now¡­ Liu Qingqing, together with Sister Gu, had almost brought his entire Chang Qing Kingdom down.


    ¡°Sister Gu, why do you want to harm Qing¡¯er?¡± the emperor opened his eyes and asked angrily.


    Sister Gu bit her lip hard and subconsciously looked at the empress, then quickly withdrew her gaze. ¡°The prince once punished me severely. I have been holding a grudge since, wanting to take revenge on him.¡±


    Back then, she was teaching a palace servant a lesson when Murong Qing saw her, and as a result, Murong Qing had helped that servant and placed the blame on her.


    That was a fact, and everyone in the entire palace knew about it.


    Even though Sister Gu thought she had hidden that glance well, Feng Ruqing had caught it.


    Feng Ruqing smiled coldly.


    She slowly walked toward Sister Gu.


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and grabbed her up from the ground, asking expressionlessly, ¡°Tell me, who is the mastermind behind this?¡±


    Usually, she did not care much about this kind of idle matter. However, this time, it involved Xia Xia, so she had to see an end to this.

 Chapter 2061 - The Wolf King 56

    Sister Gu panicked. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered, ¡°I have the spirit herb here that can make your intestines rot. I wonder if you would like to try it?¡±


    Hearing these words, Sister Gu¡¯s body trembled. She gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°There is no mastermind. It is my work alone!¡±


    Her whole family, their lives, were in the empress¡¯s hands, so she could never admit it.


    The empress¡¯s face was pale, and she laughed wryly. ¡°Princess Ruqing, look here¡­ This is just a servant¡¯s revenge. Why would you think there is a mastermind behind it?¡±


    Feng Ruqing sneered and looked at the empress. ¡°The one in bed in the room is surely not your son, but I do feel that you do not care even the slightest about the real culprit. Instead, you are bent on blaming this old servant.¡±


    The empress¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®Why? Why, when everything was doing fine, Xia Xia turns out to be Feng Ruqing¡¯s daughter?¡¯


    If she hadn¡¯t appeared, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble going on, let alone someone to save Murong Qing.


    The emperor snapped and laughed. ¡°She¡¯s Qing¡¯er¡¯s aunt. She has always treated Qing¡¯er like her son. How could she not care about him? She just¡­¡±


    ¡°I am increasingly suspicious of how you became the emperor¡­¡± Nan Xian turned to the emperor expressionlessly. ¡°Since you are not afraid of death or pain, I am sure that is because someone has threatened you. Go and arrest all the family members of this old servant. I would like to see if she will tell the truth then.¡±


    The person who could make someone so unafraid of life and death must be some matter in question.


    But just what was making her not even afraid of death?


    Unless the one being held was her loved one¡­


    Only a loved one could make a person admit to all her sins, regardless of life and death.


    As expected, after hearing Feng Ruqing¡¯s words, Sister Gu¡¯s face turned pale. She panicked, and her whole body trembled.


    The empress¡¯s face also changed dramatically. She bit her lip hard, not saying a word, as if she was thinking of how to get out of this trouble.


    ¡°If you tell the truth now¡­¡± Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and looked at Sister Gu. ¡°I can guarantee that your loved ones will not be harmed in the slightest.¡±


    Ever since the empress had told the emperor about Feng Ruqing, Sister Gu knew that person¡¯s identity.


    Although she did not know why this person would care about this matter, she understood that she was the only one who could save her loved ones today.


    ¡°My grandson and my children are all in the empress¡¯s hands. It was the empress who told me to do this. Otherwise, she would capture and kill my beloved ones. Please, save them! I will tell you everything.¡±


    Boom!


    These words were like a thunderbolt from a clear sky landing on one¡¯s head.


    The emperor turned to the pale empress, shocked; his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Empress, is what Sister Gu said¡­ True?¡±


    His breathing grew heavy as if without taking a breath, he could feel his heart hurting badly.


    From the beginning till the end, he had never doubted the empress.


    The empress was able to ascend to this position because the late empress trusted her.


    It was hard for him to believe it.


    Yet, somehow, it was her!


    The empress fell to the ground, tears weeping down. ¡°Emperor, I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s all Sister Gu¡¯s nonsense. She is falsely accusing me¡­ I have always treated Qing¡¯er like my own son. How could I do such a thing?¡±


    The emperor closed his eyes.


    He wished all of these were only a misunderstanding. After all, he had trusted her too much. He did not believe the empress would really be so tricky and cunning!

 Chapter 2062 - The Wolf King 57

    However¡­ Sister Gu was the servant that the empress brought into the palace back then. She did not have any reason to accuse her!


    ¡°Empress, how will you defend yourself?¡± The emperor opened his eyes and asked expressionlessly.


    The empress fell weakly to the ground. She shook her head and said. ¡°Emperor, it really wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m innocent¡­¡±


    She must not admit it. If she did, she would definitely not be able to save her life anymore.


    The emperor would not spare her.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Nan Chiyou turned to Feng Ruqing. ¡°Murong Qing¡¯s body has been weak since he was a child. He often gets sick. The people of Chang Qing Kingdom said that Flower King could help him to improve his physique. Is it really possible?¡±


    Feng Ruqing froze for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Flower King surely can strengthen the body, but only for the healthy. If the physique is already weak, it will only make him even weaker.¡±


    The emperor, who was already filled with disappointment, stiffened once again after hearing these words.


    Endless anger surged to his heart as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and bring the state preceptor to me!¡±


    The state preceptor of Chang Qing Kingdom was none other than an older man who was busily thinking about dealing with Flower King. He was already worried then. Who knew that the emperor would suddenly send an order for him to go to Fourth Prince Manor. His heart thumped, and he could sense that something bad had happened.


    So, he was apprehensive all the way there, and when he saw the courtyard was full of people, especially the empress who was kneeling on the ground, he panicked even more.


    ¡°Emperor¡­ Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± The emperor stormed. ¡°Why did you deceive Qing¡¯er and told him that Flower King could cure his illness and trick him into going to that savage land?!¡±


    The state preceptor was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he fell to his knees, crying, ¡°Emperor, spare my life. The empress heard that Flower King was guarded by the wolf king and wanted to trick Fourth Prince to go there so that he would be buried in the wolf¡¯s belly. The empress threatened me, and I did not dare to disobey her. I am begging you to spare my life¡­¡±


    Every word spoken by the state preceptor made the emperor¡¯s heart sink even more and felt even a little hurt.


    He suddenly thought of those times when the empress felt uneasy about Qing¡¯er and wanted to go there to find him. The empress¡¯s concern had even touched him.


    Now that he thought about it, she probably wanted to go there just to collect Qing¡¯er¡¯s dead body¡­


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°Empress, what else do you have to say now?¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze was cold and stern as he looked at the empress with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    The empress closed her eyes, and her tears poured.


    A short while later, she opened her eyes¡ªa cold smile on her mouth.


    ¡°I met you first. But why do you only have your eyes on her? What did I lack that she had? Yet you are always infatuated with her, and you at most only respect me.


    ¡°Why? We are sisters. But why does she have someone who loves her so much and I have nothing? I can¡¯t accept it! There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do compared to her!¡±


    Due to that, she hated Murong Qing.


    Even now, she did not feel that she was at fault. The fault was all on them.


    If only the emperor could love her more, she would not have done so.


    The world thought that the emperor protected her and loved her, but only she knew that he just respected her but not love her as his wife.


    This was not what she wanted¡­


    The emperor was shocked. He had never thought that the empress would harbor so much hate.


    It was clear back then that their relationship was very good. Yet, why had it turned into hatred?


    Feng Ruqing turned to look at the empress. ¡°Framing Xia Xia, was it also your part?¡±


    The empress sneered. ¡°She did not listen to me. I only allow a person who listens to me to enter the imperial family.¡±

 Chapter 2063 - The Wolf King 58

    So, in the end, she chose Liu Qingqing¡­


    Liu Qingqing lowered her gaze, and her face was pale.


    Only now did she understand that the reason the empress allowed her to stay in the prince¡¯s manor. It was all a conspiracy.


    It was ridiculous for her to have thought that the empress was treating her sincerely.


    ¡°Guard, seize the empress!¡±


    The emperor growled; his eyes were filled with rage.


    Several guards came forward at the emperor¡¯s order, grabbed the empress¡¯s arms, and took her away.


    The empress did not struggle at all. She lowered her gaze that was full of despair.


    After the empress was dragged down, the emperor looked at Nan Chiyou, trembling. ¡°Maiden Xia Xia, just now I¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing pulled Nan Chiyou to her side and looked down. ¡°Chang Qing Kingdom will be removed from the mainland. All the cities of Chang Qing Kingdom will merge to other places.¡±


    That single sentence had determined the end of Chang Qing Kingdom.


    The emperor¡¯s body felt weak. He seemed desperate as he gradually fell to the ground.


    That endless remorse and anger surged to his heart, causing his body to tremble.


    ¡®This is all Empress¡¯s fault. Everything happened because of her¡­ That b*tch deserves to die!¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Feng Ruqing held Xia Xia¡¯s hands and smiled gently.


    Xia Xia paused and looked back at Nan Ming.


    The young man stood under the sun, gazing at Xia Xia. His eyes were filled with warmth.


    This light was as brilliant as the sun, and it could warm others¡¯ hearts.


    Feng Ruqing followed her gaze and saw the young man standing at the back. She frowned and turned to the young girl in front of her. Her eyebrows were slightly raised. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nan Chiyou paused and asked, ¡°Can I raise him?¡±


    Feng Ruqing, Nan Xian, and Nan Ming were all speechless.


    Everyone was confused when she said that. ¡®She wants to raise a man?¡¯


    However, looking at the bright smile upon the little girl¡¯s face, Feng Ruqing did not have the heart to reject her request. She looked up at Nan Ming.


    ¡®This young man is indeed good-looking. No wonder Xia Xia is so fond of him.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Feng Ruqing smirked. ¡°Wolf?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Nan Ming answered faintly, and his gaze was fixed upon Xia Xia.


    The light in those eyes was as gentle as water as if it could drown a person to death without any struggle.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    She was too old to interfere, and the little girl was old enough and had reached the age of understanding romantic love.


    Nan Xian glanced at Nan Ming coldly; a light flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®If this little girl has a husband, she will not pester Qing¡¯er again later¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She had finally found Xia Xia¡­ Feng Ruqing stretched her back lazily. She then slowly turned to the girl still kneeling on the ground, Liu Qingqing. She smirked.


    ¡°We seem to have forgotten that there is another one to settle.¡±


    ¡®This girl wanted to frame Xia Xia¡­


    ¡®How could I have forgotten about her?¡¯


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was pale, and her body trembled lightly. She was about to faint, but she held her body upright.


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your imperial family¡¯s internal conflicts. But you should not have framed my daughter. Based on this alone, Chang Qing Kingdom also has no reason to exist.¡±

 Chapter 2064 - The Wolf King 59

    That made the emperor react and dart toward Liu Qingqing, slapping her fiercely across the face.


    His expression seemed to burn with anger.


    ¡°Liu Qingqing, it¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for what you have done, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation. Chang Qing Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have fallen into other people¡¯s hands!¡±


    Liu Qingqing froze on the ground after the emperor had slapped her fiercely. She no longer cared about the pain; her eyes were full of despair¡­


    Nan Chiyou did not turn back. She did not even bother to glance at Murong Qing when she walked away with Feng Ruqing.


    Nan Ming glanced at the emperor coldly for the last time before leaving the courtyard¡­


    ***


    They arrived in Liu Yun Kingdom two days after leaving Chang Qing Kingdom.


    Tang Yin stood at the entrance, waiting anxiously. Her eyes lit up when she saw those familiar figures approaching her.


    However, just as she was about to greet them, she found a young man following Nan Chiyou.


    The young man was extremely beautiful and charming, with a faint smile on his lips, and his gaze was fixed upon Nan Chiyou.


    Tang Yin was stunned. Her eyes widened, surprised at the two who walked together from a distance.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening here?


    ¡®Xia Xia left alone but returned with a young man?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how many people will be sad in the future.¡¯


    Since Xia Xia grew up, Princess Manor had long queues of marriage proposals. Now, if she had brought back someone else, Tang Yin did not know how many hearts would be broken.


    Tang Yin shivered and hurriedly left. ¡®I must tell Feng Tianwu about them. At least, he is mentally prepared that Xia Xia has brought back a man¡­¡¯


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The snow wolf howled and pounced toward Xia Xia happily.


    When Xia Xia left, the wolf was really bored. Meanwhile, Feng Ruqing was only focused on Nan Xian and ignored its existence.


    When it saw that Xia Xia had come back, it was excited, and a smile appeared in its eyes.


    However¡­


    Just when it was about to pounce on Xia Xia, a pair of cold eyes suddenly glanced at it from the side, scaring him and making him shiver.


    It then noticed that Xia Xia was followed by a young man.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were domineering, and his expressionless eyes looked at him coldly. The frosty color in his eyes made the snow wolf shiver and subconsciously take a few steps back.


    Perhaps the wolf king¡¯s majestic aura was too apparent to the wolf, causing it not to dare to come any closer.


    It stared at him pitifully.


    ¡®Feng Ruqing has Nan Xian, and now Xia Xia also has a man by her side.


    ¡®No one needs me anymore, and I might be kicked out of Princess Manor in the future¡­¡¯


    ¡°Xia Xia, you looked tired. Go back to your room and rest.¡± Feng Ruqing touched Xia Xia¡¯s little head, smiling tenderly. Then, she looked up at Nan Ming. ¡°And you¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a room next to Xia Xia¡¯s that is empty,¡± Nan Xian replied expressionlessly.


    Feng Ruqing was stunned and amazed. She turned to look at Nan Xian.


    Nan Xian lowered his gaze at Feng Ruqing and smiled. ¡°It seems that Xia Xia likes him a lot. Why not allow them to be close so that he can protect Xia Xia¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. He can sleep in the room next to Xia Xia.¡±

 Chapter 2065 - The Wolf King 60

    Looking at Nan Xian and Feng Ruqing, Nan Chiyou somehow felt that she had been ignored.


    It was as if Nan Xian was desperate to kick her away¡­


    It was getting late. Feng Ruqing told them to go to rest first, and she left.


    Night fell.


    The curtain of darkness was drawn.


    Nan Chiyou was just about to rest when the door of her room was suddenly pushed open.


    She looked up and saw the young man walking in. The moonlight was pouring down and casting shadows upon his figure.


    ¡°Nan Ming, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t my father arrange a room for you?¡± Nan Chiyou asked with a puzzled gaze.


    The young man smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t sleep on the beams.¡±


    Speechless.


    ¡®What kind of quirks are these?¡¯


    She pondered for a while. ¡°Your place does not have a beam?¡±


    ¡°It is not the same because¡­ You are not under that beam.¡±


    ¡®Because you are not under that beam¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t sleep in peace without you.¡¯


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face stiffened. Did it mean that Nan Ming would stick to her from now on?


    Then, all her privacy was gone?


    ¡°Nan Ming!¡± she gritted her teeth. ¡°Go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    As if he did not hear her voice, the young man leaped onto the beam of her room with a single bound and lay down on top of it at ease.


    His voice was clear. ¡°It¡¯s late. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Nan Ming, there is a boundary between men and women. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m just a wolf.¡± The young man smiled as he leaped down from the beam. His hand resting against the bed, and his eyes lowered as he looked at the little girl in front of him. ¡°I am only a wolf that can kill and eat people at any time.¡±


    His voice was gentle, but his eyes were overbearing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nan Chiyou became mad. She was about to say something but suddenly saw the smile on the young man¡¯s face slowly disappear.


    The silver snake wrapped around her wrist also lifted its small head. ¡°King¡­¡±


    The young man fell silent. He turned and gazed into the night.


    Not waiting for Nan Chiyou to ask, the young man suddenly rushed to the night sky and disappeared.


    The silver snake hurriedly climbed down from her wrist, swiftly following the young man. In a flash, it also disappeared.


    Nan Chiyou froze. She did not know what had happened, but since she met Nan Ming, it was the first time to see him with such an expression.


    She pursed her lips and finally chased after them, heading where they had just vanished and left her room.


    ***


    The night was as clear as water, full of silence.


    The young man stopped in his tracks on the hill with his hands on the sides clenched tightly. His face was cold and sullen.


    Suddenly, a peal of laughter rang under the night sky. It was extremely demonic as if it carried the power to compel the heart.


    ¡°Wolf King, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide in this place! It took me a long time to find you. I¡¯ll see where you can escape to this time.¡±


    Under the night, a man in red robes walked out slowly.


    The moment this man appeared, the whole sky seemed to be illuminated.


    His red robes seemed to glow in the dark.


    This man looked gorgeous¨Cthe beauty of the demon.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯re not the only one looking for me. I am also looking for you.¡± Nan Ming smiled coldly. He raised his hand, and a long sword appeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 2066 - The Wolf King 61

    Decades ago, he was severely injured in a battle with this guy. When he met Nan Chiyou back then, he happened to be recovering from his injuries.


    Now, his injuries were almost recovered. Even if this guy found him, he would not be afraid.


    Moreover¡­


    Now, he already had someone that he wanted to devote his life to and protect.


    The man in red laughed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°I would like to see what power you have nowadays. You lost to me back then, and now you will lose to me as well.¡±


    The man turned into a strobe of red light, and in a flash, he was right before the wolf king.


    There was an eerie glow in that man¡¯s eyes that seemed to give chills to the soul.


    The young man raised his hand, and his eyes were cold.


    ***


    Liu Yun Kingdom¡­


    In the street, Nan Chiyou seemed to become increasingly anxious. For some reason, she kept feeling uneasy and felt as if something would happen to the wolf king.


    The silver snake slithering in front of her was also very anxious. As of just now, Nan Ming was way too fast. It could not catch up or find where he went.


    ¡°Ah Yin, have you found Ah Ming or not?¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s face was red. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she almost cried.


    The silver snake shook its head. ¡°King left so fast because he wanted to lure that guy away and didn¡¯t want to involve you. So, he wouldn¡¯t let us find out where he went.¡±


    ¡°Then, will Ah Ming¡­ Be in danger?¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart clenched, and her gaze was full of worry.


    The silver snake pondered for a moment. ¡°There is something that the fox king wants from the wolf king. Back then, the fox king had injured the wolf king, and he has not fully recovered even after so many years have passed. Spirit herbs and treatment are useless. But if he is completely recovered from his injuries, perhaps he would still be able to fight. But now¡­¡±


    The implication for that had caused his situation to be perilous.


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips and clenched her fists tightly. Her small face was a little pale. ¡°Go and inform my parents that I will go to find him.¡±


    ¡°Little Princess, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I will find him!¡±


    At this moment, the young girl¡¯s face was lit with determination.


    It was enough to move people¡¯s hearts.


    The silver snake looked at Nan Chiyou, turned around, and walked back to Princess Manor.


    Nan Chiyou ran toward the city gate without looking back.


    She always felt as if she had seen Ah Ming from a long, long time ago.


    At that time, it seemed that Ah Ming had protected her¡­


    So, this time, no matter what, she had to find him.


    No one can hurt Ah Ming!


    ***


    Boom!


    A powerful force came crashing down, causing Nan Ming to take a few steps back.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat, but he held it back hard.


    He could taste something fishy and odd. It made him feel uncomfortable.


    The man in red frowned and sneered. ¡°You have not recovered from your injuries, and you are trying to trick me? You are now deliberately showing up. You were trying to lure me here, right? Are you hiding something in that small kingdom?¡±


    The young man looked up at the man in red coldly; he smirked.


    ¡°I said, I won¡¯t lose again this time.¡±


    Nan Chiyou was still waiting for him at home¡­


    That little girl loved to cry until her nose turned red. What if she cried if she knew that he would not come back?


    How could he let her shed any tears at all¡­


    Perhaps, by thinking of the little girl who was waiting for him at home, his eyes were suddenly filled with determination, and the smile dancing upon his lips grew warmer.

 Chapter 2067 - The Wolf King 62

    The man in red frowned. He felt that there was something wrong with the current wolf king.


    However, he did not think much about it. Sneering, he flew through the air and instantly landed in front of the wolf king.


    He held a powerful, angry flame in his palm and blasted it at the wolf king. Facing such strong force, the wolf king did not retreat; instead, he met the man in red¡­


    This battle shook the earth, mountains, and even the surrounding trees at night, ignited by the flame.


    Nan Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with a heavy gaze.


    His handsome face looked even more impressive against the flames.


    Perhaps, the injury had not yet fully recovered. The fishy and odd taste returned to his mouth, but Nan Ming endured it. He then swiftly rushed toward the man in red¡­


    They were both very fast. So fast that only the two residual shadows could be seen in the air.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the man in red was like lightning, breaking through layers of obstacles and instantly reaching him.


    His palm carried a mighty force that landed fiercely upon the young man¡¯s body. He retreated, and a trace of blood hung on from the corner of his lips.


    Seeing Nan Ming¡¯s strong appearance, the man in red smiled coldly. ¡°You have not recovered from your injuries. Wolf King, you are not my opponent. Hand over the ancient box.¡±


    The young man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth; he smirked. ¡°That is the wolf clan¡¯s greatest treasure, and I will never hand it over to you.¡±


    Rumor had it that the power within this ancient box was so strong that it could cause a disaster if it were really taken away by him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only get it by killing you.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He was like the wind as he turned into a ray of light. In a flash, he was once again in front of the young man.


    The young man slowly closed his eyes. The little girl¡¯s delicate and beautiful face emerged in his mind, and slowly, he opened his eyes determinedly to look at the man in red.


    The sky was still dark just now, but unknowingly, it was now dawn.


    The surrounding trees were all destroyed and had turned into ruin as if they had just been burned.


    Even the sky reflected red light.


    He did not know how much time had passed, yet the young man felt that his strength gradually decreased. He could no longer hold on as strongly as before. Once again, he spurted a mouthful of blood, staining the ground red.


    Even the color of his blood was so stunning.


    The man in red frowned, somewhat surprised. If the wolf king¡¯s strength had recovered, it would indeed be difficult to deal with him. However, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from his injury, so he should not be as strong as he once was.


    But¡­


    The fact that the wolf king could hold out until now really left him amazed.


    If the wolf king was not so persistent in hiding the ancient box, perhaps, they might have become good friends now.


    It was a pity¡­


    The man in red looked at the young man on the ground coldly. ¡°Wolf King, do you have anything to say? You have been hiding from me for so many years, and now finally, you are not going to continue to hide?¡±


    Nan Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smirked.


    He did not say anything as he rushed toward the man in red again.


    The man in red focused all his power on his hand, and with a boom, that force landed on the young man¡¯s chest. The young man fell to the ground as a steady stream of blood flowed from his mouth.


    However, he was calm.

 Chapter 2068 - The Wolf King 63

    He looked at the imperial city of Liu Yun Kingdom from not far away with regret in his eyes.


    ¡®Sorry, Xia Xia. I can no longer accompany you in this life. But I have no regrets meeting you.¡¯


    The man in red walked toward the young man expressionlessly. He looked down at him and said, ¡°You have been hiding from me for so many years. Every time I almost catch up to you, you escape. So this time, why did you expose yourself?¡±


    Nan Ming lowered his head, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Why?


    Probably because she was the princess of Liu Yun Kingdom.


    The people in that city were all her people.


    Every time she mentioned Liu Yun Kingdom, there was a gentle light in her eyes.


    The entire Liu Yun Kingdom would descend into a living nightmare if he allowed the man in red into Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Even if Feng Ruqing and Nan Xian could subdue him, countless people would suffer from this.


    The reason why he was hiding that box was because it was given to him by someone else.


    He had promised that person to keep it safe, and he would keep his promise.


    He was unwilling to drag anyone down because he did not want the light in her eyes to disappear.


    He did not want any danger to befall the kingdom, which she wanted to guard.


    Even if it would cost him his life.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m tired of hiding,¡± Nan Ming said coldly. ¡°As for the ancient box that you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ve already destroyed it, and I never told you about it all these years because I just wanted to watch you go crazy over it.¡±


    The smile on his lips was tinged with coldness, but it caused the man in red to burst into rage.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    This ancient box, which the Ninth Emperor left back then, had layers of seals on it, so the world thought that this ancient box must contain a mighty power. It was unfortunate that the seal was difficult to break.


    Since the seal was so powerful, how did the wolf king manage to destroy it?


    ¡°Do you think I would believe your words? You must be keeping it somewhere. I just need to kill you, and then, I will be able to find it.¡± The man in red laughed coldly, bouncing up to Nan Ming.


    Nan Ming gradually closed his eyes. He sat on the ground. He was as handsome as a god in his silver robe.


    However, at this moment, a voice came from behind him, causing his body to stiffen, and his initially calm expression suddenly turned into one of panic.


    ¡°Ah Ming!¡± The voice was filled with anxiety and urgency.


    When Nan Ming turned his head, he saw the girl running toward him from the back.


    She was anxious that her face was pale and covered in sweat. There was a hint of eagerness in her eyebrows.


    The man in red saw the panic in the wolf king¡¯s eyes. He stopped and looked at the little girl approaching them. He smirked.


    ¡°You came here to stop me because of this girl, right?¡±


    Nan Ming did not answer the man. His gaze was focused upon Nan Chiyou, and even his voice carried an uncontrollable shock. ¡°Xia Xia, what are you doing here?¡±


    Perhaps his tone was too harsh, causing Xia Xia to freeze for a moment, her tears almost falling.


    ¡°I came to look for you.¡±


    Ever since he met Nan Chiyou, this young man had always been gentle, never raising his voice at her. This was the only time he did.


    Seeing that Nan Chiyou was about to cry, Nan Ming panicked. He hurriedly used his sleeve to wipe away her tears as regret and guilt filled his gaze.

 Chapter 2069 - The Wolf King 64

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Xia Xia, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    He was too anxious before that he had accidentally raised his voice a little.


    Xia Xia¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She stood up, stretched her arms, and stood in front of Nan Ming.


    She tilted her head and looked at the man in red standing before her. ¡°No one can bully Ah Ming.¡±


    Only she could bully him, and no one else could.


    Looking at the small figure of that little girl in front of him, Nan Ming¡¯s heart trembled violently. He grabbed Xia Xia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Go! You must go, quickly!¡±


    Xia Xia did not say anything. She had a face full of stubbornness as she continued standing in front of him.


    The man in red looked at Nan Ming, then looked at Xia Xia, and suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°Wolf King, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a woman. When countless women wanted to throw themselves at you, do you remember how you treated them? You also said at the beginning that women are too soft, and you have always disliked them. You only like to be alone.


    ¡°But now, you are going to this extent for a little crybaby and even got out of your way to lure me and expose yourself! Hahaha!¡±


    He had never thought that this wolf king would one day go to such an extent for a little human girl.


    He had never expected the wolf king to also fall in love with a human.


    Since that was the case¡­


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly, ¡°Hand over the ancient box. Otherwise, I will kill this little girl.¡±


    Nan Ming stood up. Although his steps were a little shaky, his expression was firm.


    ¡°Xia Xia, you need to leave this place immediately. Don¡¯t look back, go!¡±


    Nan Chiyou shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s eyes got even redder. ¡°You¡¯re mean to me again¡­¡±


    As soon as she cried, Nan Ming was a bit overwhelmed, and even the firmness just now was forgotten as he scrambled to wipe her tears.


    Nan Chiyou pouted. She turned and faced the man in red. The tears in her eyes miraculously disappeared, and her small face turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has been bullying Ah Ming all these years?¡±


    The man in red laughed demonically. ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Nan Chiyou raised her small face. ¡°When I brought Ah Ming back to raise him, I had already made up my mind that I would not abandon him. So I will not leave.¡±


    ¡®Brought back to raise?¡¯


    The man in red laughed out loud. ¡°Wolf King, so this girl is raising you as a pet. I have never thought that this day would come for you.¡±


    Nan Ming¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless, and his whole body was shrouded in a cold aura.


    ¡°I was willingly raised by her.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The man in red snorted coldly. ¡°It seems that you are very sincere about this girl. Now that she has sent herself to me, I don¡¯t have to worry about you not handing over the ancient box.¡±


    With a flash, the man in red was already in front of Nan Chiyou.


    His fingers were sharp as he grabbed Nan Chiyou¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡± Nan Ming looked panicked and hurriedly stepped forward to pull Nan Chiyou¡¯s arm and into his arms.


    That palm landed on Nan Ming¡¯s back sharply as it directly cut his skin. Fresh blood seeped from his back, staining his robe red.


    Looking at the blood on Nan Ming¡¯s back, Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart felt fiercely stung.


    It seemed that, at some point, she was once protected like this.


    However, that seemed like way too long ago, and she could not remember it¡­

 Chapter 2070 - The Wolf King 65

    Just as Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart was pumping with pain, it was just in time for her to see the man in red appear again.


    This time, she did not give Nan Ming another chance to protect her. She pushed him away with one hand.


    Boom!


    When the man in red¡¯s hand was about to fall upon Nan Chiyou¡¯s body, a light surged from her surroundings, forming a barrier in front of her and making the man in red bounce away.


    The man in red was surprised. He frowned and looked at Nan Chiyou hesitantly.


    ¡®This girl is not as simple as she seems¡­¡¯


    ***


    In the streets of the imperial city¡­


    Feng Ruqing stopped in her tracks. She looked up at where the light just passed in front of her, and her face suddenly fell.


    ¡°I have found you, Xia Xia.¡±


    When Xia Xia was thrown to the savage land by Nan Xian, she had given Xia Xia the amulet of protection. And now, the amulet worked. She was able to find her whereabouts¡­


    However, this amulet of protection was only effective once. So she must get to Xia Xia as soon as possible.


    ¡°Nan Xian, let¡¯s go. I want to see who dares to touch my daughter in my Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, and her cold smile grew wider.


    ***


    At the top of a hill, Nan Chiyou opened her eyes. She looked at the man in red before she walked to Nan Ming¡¯s side and helped him up from the ground.


    The man in red looked at the jade pendant that fell on the ground and smiled coldly.


    ¡°This jade pendant should be your amulet. Now that it is broken¡­ Little girl, let¡¯s see how you will still be able to hide from me.¡±


    Nan Chiyou pursed her lips. ¡°Who told you that this amulet only has the effect of protecting me?¡±


    The reason she had deliberately let the amulet work was to show her mother where they were.


    It would not take long for her mother to find them, and by then, it would definitely be the end of this guy.


    ¡°Xia Xia, hide behind me later.¡±


    Nan Ming stood up straight. He was still staggering a little, but he was a lot more stable than just now.


    ¡°Ah Ming, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me. It will be fine. Both you and me.¡±


    Nan Ming smiled and touched Nan Chiyou¡¯s head as he gazed at her gently.


    Now, he was also no longer an ordinary person like he was. Xia Xia came, then no matter what, he would protect her and never let her be in harm.


    Nan Ming¡¯s body gradually changed in the moonlight, and in a moment, a silver wolf stood under the moon.


    This wolf was extremely beautiful, stunning others.


    It was as fast as a gust of wind.


    Nan Chiyou froze, looking at the wolf, an image gradually appeared in her mind.


    Deep in the mountains, the little girl was being chased after to be killed, and a wolf came and saved the little girl from those people.


    This image was a little blurry before, but in the end, it became clear, making Nan Chiyou¡¯s body stiffen slightly.


    ¡°Big¡­ Doggie?¡±


    These words involuntarily came out of Nan Chiyou¡¯s mouth, making her eyes moist.


    The wolf king subconsciously stopped for a moment, but he did not turn back and went toward the man at the fastest speed.


    He promised her that he would protect her, so he was bound to do it.


    Just like ten years ago¡­


    Ten years ago, he returned Xia Xia to her parents, and ten years later, he was still able to bring her back safely.


    A wolf growled, shaking the sky and earth.


    The deserted forest shook, and the birds of prey that had been affected by the battle were also leaving in a hurry, not daring to continue to stay in the forest¡­

 Chapter 2071 - The Wolf King 66

    The wolf king did not turn back, and he did not even look at Nan Chiyou.


    He knew that the little girl behind him was the one he needed to devote his life to protect.


    So, he put his mind on the battle before him.


    The man in red saw that Nan Ming was so protective of the girl. The smile in his eyes got even colder. He had never thought that the wolf king would be like that. Before this, he was heartless and ruthless. But now, he was so attentive to this little girl.


    Especially when the little girl was crying just now, the panic in the wolf king¡¯s eyes was so obvious¡­


    ¡°Wolf King¡­¡± The man in red faced the wolf king who was coming toward him and smirked. ¡°You had no weakness at all before. But now, you have a huge weakness that is this little girl. If I want to deal with you now, it is easier than ever.¡±


    Nan Ming looked up at the man in red. He then smiled coldly, so cold that it made people shudder.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I did not gain a weakness from having her. In fact, I have no weakness anymore.¡±


    The man in red frowned, and the smile in his eyes was somewhat contemptuous, obviously unconcerned by the wolf king¡¯s words.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Nan Ming finally turned back and looked at the little girl behind him. His smile was gentle, without the coldness like when he faced the man in red. ¡°At last, I have someone I want to protect, and I will definitely sacrifice everything to protect her. I will never let myself be defeated by you once again, let alone fall for your treacherous schemes!¡±


    The man in red did not speak more. He raised his hand, and a long sword appeared out of thin air. He held it tightly in his hand.


    Immediately, he rushed toward Nan Chiyou, who stood behind Nan Ming.


    He was as fast as a gust of wind, with a cold light in his eyes and voice stiff enough to make people¡¯s bones shiver.


    ¡°Then, I want to see whether she is your weakness or what you said.¡±


    Just at the moment when the man in red was about to reach Nan Chiyou, Nan Ming moved, and he was already in front of her.


    His silvery fur, under this moon, carried a dazzling light.


    At that moment, it made Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart tremble.


    The wolf king bit down on the man in red¡¯s sword, and with one fierce push, he bit down on half of the blade.


    The man in red¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the cold smile on his lips widened.


    He simply dropped the sword, and swiftly, once again rushed toward Nan Chiyou.


    However, every time he wanted to get close to Nan Chiyou, he was stopped by Nan Ming. The wolf¡¯s power had also increased a lot, and he was as fast as lightning¡­


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s gaze was always fixed upon Nan Ming. The scene in front of her was so familiar that her eyes were red, unblinking.


    It seemed that when it came to Nan Ming, she could no longer look at anyone else.


    The man in red was forced back several times. The cold smile on his face finally disappeared, and his face darkened as he looked at Nan Ming.


    ¡°Nan Ming, you think this can stop me? Since she has become your weakness, she will certainly be with you all the time, and I will always find the opportunity to destroy both of you.¡±


    Indeed, Nan Ming could not always be protecting her. Due to that, he could always find the opportunity to kill him.


    The man in red smirked when he thought of this, and this time he did not continue to approach Nan Chiyou, but he faced Nan Ming instead.


    At the moment, the man¡¯s aura strengthened steeply. It was colder and heavier than just a few moments ago, which made the sky seem quite gloomy.

 Chapter 2072

    The storm suddenly appeared.


    Nan Ming¡¯s face changed dramatically. He looked up at the man in red in front of him coldly.


    In the blink of an eye, Nan Ming was already in front of the man in red; he was like lightning; so fast that no one could see him move.


    Looking from afar, one could only see the silver figure running in the morning light, looking so stunning.


    ***


    Nan Chiyou behind Nan Ming clutching the broken amulet. She looked behind her from time to time. Seeing that those she wanted to come had not yet appeared, she could not help but feel anxious.


    Soon, she withdrew her gaze and once again looked at the wolf king¡­


    ***


    The wolf king¡¯s voice echoed through the sky, so loud that it shook the mountains and forests.


    He moved faster, which made the man in red¡¯s expression grow dark.


    As Nan Ming approached the man, Nan Chiyou trembled a little. She clenched her fists tightly, and she looked at Nan Ming unblinkingly; she even found it difficult to breathe.


    Boom!


    Strong energy from those two exploded around them, destroying the surrounding trees and the entire mountain forest.


    The figure of the man in red turned into a ray of light, taking advantage of the wolf king, who was retreating at the moment and rushed toward Nan Chiyou.


    Only this time, he did not reach Nan Chiyou, but instead, he stopped a short distance away and set off a burst of power in his hand, which was like a dragon coming out of the sea. In just a short moment, it had almost reached Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou took a few steps back.


    She accidentally fell to the ground, and she could only watch as the murderous red light sped by.


    ¡°Xia Xia!¡±


    The wolf king was shocked and swiftly headed toward Nan Chiyou.


    Unfortunately, this time, it was too unprepared. It was too late for him to resist it even though he had rapidly rushed over.


    However, looking at Nan Chiyou¡¯s delicate little face, the wolf king did not know where he found the strength when all of a sudden, he was standing before her, blocking the sudden burst of energy with his body.


    Poof!


    He spurted a mouthful of blood, staining the ground red.


    However, the wolf king did not even care about himself. He hurriedly gazed at Nan Chiyou, and only after seeing the little girl was safe did he sigh in relief quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay¡­¡±


    Earlier, he thought that this bastard had given up on striking at Xia Xia and was only focused on fighting him, but he did not expect that he would want to hurt Xia Xia again.


    He would never forgive anyone who hurt Xia Xia!


    The wolf king stood up, perhaps because of the severity of that attack just now; it was still trembling a bit and unable to stand firmly on its feet.


    His expression, however, was even more determined than just now.


    ¡°Ah Ming¡­¡±


    When Nan Chiyou saw Nan Ming in such a condition, her heart ached. She suddenly went forward, pounced over, and hugged Nan Ming tightly.


    Nan Ming stiffened slightly. He slowly closed his eyes and finally stopped.


    ¡°Ah Ming, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t fight anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    When Nan Ming turned his head, he was confronted with the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, which made Nan Ming¡¯s heart hurt a little. He hastily wiped away her tears with his paws.


    The originally domineering wolf eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°Ah Ming, I remember now¡­¡± Nan Chiyou hugged Nan Ming tightly. ¡°Ten years ago¡­ You saved me, but I forgot about you.¡±

 Chapter 2073 - The Wolf King 68

    Nan Ming was slightly stunned. He tilted his head and met the young girl¡¯s eyes.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were no longer in tears, but instead, she was smiling gently but firmly.


    ¡°You have protected me before. This time, I want to protect you.¡±


    How could she allow Ah Ming to protect her every time she got hurt?


    Back then, Ah Ming had saved her from those people. So this time, it was her turn to save Ah Ming.


    The man in red frowned and looked at the young girl coldly.


    Even the wolf king now was not his opponent, let alone a little girl?


    ¡°Little girl, you have a death wish.¡±


    The man in red raised his hand, materialized a sword out of thin air, and pointed it at Nan Chiyou.


    Nan Chiyou stretched out her arms and pushed the wolf king behind her.


    ¡°As long as I am still here, you are not allowed to bully Ah Ming.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s expression was so firm and serious, and it made people tremble a little.


    The man in red did not speak. He sneered and rushed up.


    Nan Ming¡¯s face changed dramatically. Endless anger surged to his heart, which made his eyes red.


    Strong power rose around the wolf king, gathering up the fallen leaves and making them float in the air.


    However¡­


    Just then, there was a loud boom, and a powerful force cut through the air and landed violently upon the man in red¡¯s body.


    The man in red spurted a mouthful of blood, and his body turned into an arc as he flew backward before falling to the ground.


    He looked up in shock and gazed ahead.


    A woman in a red dress stood under the moonlight, stunningly beautiful.


    The man, next to her, was handsome and beautiful like an immortal, looking even more remarkable under the moon.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Nan Chiyou¡¯s tears flowed the moment she saw the woman, making people¡¯s hearts ached a little.


    Feng Ruqing lifted her hand and pulled Nan Chiyou into her arms. She turned and looked at the man in red. Murderous rage filled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in red looked a little shocked. He could not believe that there were people who could defeat him here.


    Was it because he only focused on chasing the wolf king all these years so much that he had missed out on many things?


    ¡°Mother!¡± Nan Chiyou raised her delicate and pretty little face pitifully. ¡°It¡¯s him. He bullied Ah Ming and tried to kill me just now.¡±


    Feng Ruqing raised her hand and set off a gust of wind, sending it to the man in red.


    The man was once again lifted away, making him spit blood. His face was pale and filled with shock.


    ¡®Who the hell is this woman? Why is she so strong?¡¯


    However, Feng Ruqing did not give him another chance to speak before she attacked again. This time, she stood high in the sky, looking down at the man in red on the ground.


    ¡°Did you want to kill Xia Xia?¡±


    The man in red clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Feng Ruqing sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the person you can never afford to mess with.¡±


    Thud!


    She raised her leg and kicked the man in red a few meters away. With that strength, how dare he be so arrogant earlier?


    Feng Ruqing lowered her gaze and looked at Xia Xia in her arms as she asked, ¡°Xia Xia, did he touch you?¡±


    Xia Xia shook her head. ¡°But he hurt Ah Ming, and from what he said, it seems like he has been chasing Ah Ming for a long time. The old injuries on Ah Ming¡¯s body are also his doing.¡±

 Chapter 2074 - The Wolf King 69

    Feng Ruqing raised her eyes to look at the man in red, and she slowly walked toward him.


    Every time Feng Ruqing took a step forward, the man in red¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. He moved backward, his eyes full of panic.


    It seemed that he was really frightened and no longer had the arrogance he initially had.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man in red gritted his teeth as he asked.


    Feng Ruqing¡¯s face was expressionless, and there was a coldness in her gaze. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come to Liu Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to find the wolf king, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± The man in red¡¯s face darkened.


    Feng Ruqing stopped. She raised her hand, a long sword appeared in her hand out of thin air and then she pointed it at the man in red.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Xia Xia won¡¯t let you hurt him.¡±


    Facing the man in red, Feng Ruqing was expressionless. A light cut through the sky as she raised her sword, and it landed on the man in red.


    To his death, he had never thought about who the person in front of him was and why there was such a strong person hidden in a place like this.


    Unfortunately, he was not given a chance to say any last words before he fell into a pool of blood, his eyes wide open, dead.


    Feng Ruqing put the sword back, turned around, and walked toward Nan Chiyou and Nan Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Chiyou seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Nan Ming. ¡°Ah Ming, the ancient box he mentioned just now¡­ Did you really destroy it?¡± Nan Ming shook his head. He gradually turned into a stunningly beautiful young man standing in front of her.


    The young man¡¯s face was pale, but it did not diminish his beauty in the slightest, and there was a hint of tenderness in his eyebrows.


    ¡°No, I was lying to him just now.¡±


    After saying these words, he took out the ancient box.


    Feng Ruqing frowned as she saw the ancient box; her gaze was fixed upon it.


    She walked toward Nan Ming and snatched the box away. She then cautiously caressed the box with a nostalgic look in her eyes.


    Nan Ming froze but did not speak more. He turned and looked at Feng Ruqing calmly.


    Feng Ruqing looked at Nan Ming. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why is this thing in your hands?¡±


    Nan Ming pondered for a moment. ¡°This is my clan¡¯s greatest treasure back then. The clan¡¯s elders handed it to me before they died. Do you know about this ancient box?¡±


    Feng Ruqing smiled faintly. ¡®More than knowing, I¡¯m simply too familiar with it.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, just now, that person said that this box was left by the Ninth Emperor.¡± Nan Chiyou blinked and said earnestly.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Feng Ruqing nodded, a smile bloomed upon her lips. ¡°Indeed, I have been looking for this for a long time.¡±


    Nan Ming was a little surprised, but only for a moment, and then he felt normal again.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Ruqing waved her hand, breaking the seal.


    She slowly opened the box.


    Nan Xian smiled gently as he saw the letters placed inside the box.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that these would cause such a big calamity and have the wolf clan be hunted down.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Nan Chiyou was a little hesitant. ¡°What are these¡­ All about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is your father¡¯s mistake back then. I asked him to write an apology letter¡­ But in the end, he wrote a love letter. It has been sealed by me. Until later, this box was stolen, never to be found again.¡±

 Chapter 2075 - The Wolf King 70

    Nan Chiyou was dumbfounded. Did her mother mean that the man in red had hunted down Nan Ming for so long, just for this love letter?


    She looked back at the man in red behind her and suddenly felt that he had died somewhat unjustly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Feng Ruqing turned to Nan Xian and smiled gently.


    State Preceptor Nan Xian raised his hand and gently wrapped his arm around her waist. His smile was as warm as a clear spring, just like when they had first met.


    Nan Chiyou followed Feng Ruqing, staring at the two people in front of her. She pursed her lips, turned to Nan Ming, and asked, ¡°Ten years ago, that wolf was also you. Why did you not tell me that at first?¡±


    She became furious as she thought of that.


    ¡®This damn Nan Ming has lied to me not only once or twice¡­¡¯


    Nan Ming raised his hand and held Nan Chiyou¡¯s hand. ¡°Back then, you never thought of me as a wolf.¡±


    He was afraid that even if he said that, Nan Chiyou might not believe him.


    Moreover, the things which happened ten years ago had already passed, and what he wanted now was the current Nan Chiyou.


    ¡°Nan Ming!¡± Nan Chiyou gritted her teeth and grabbed Nan Ming¡¯s lapel. ¡°You have lied to me so many times. If you want me to forgive you, that is never possible. You still¡­¡±


    Nan Ming subconsciously frowned and seemed to be somewhat physically uncomfortable.


    Seeing his expression, Nan Chiyou froze for a moment, panicked.


    However, she tried not to show it. She snorted and arrogantly said, ¡°For the sake of your injury, I¡¯ll¡­ forgive you this time.¡±


    A gentle smile grew upon Nan Ming¡¯s face as he heard these words.


    ¡°Xia Xia¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and pulled Nan Chiyou into his arms, hugging her tightly.


    As if the girl in his arms was his world, and he would never let her go.


    ¡°It is an honor for me to meet you in this life.¡±


    A bright smile bloomed upon his face.


    ¡°Ten years ago, when Mother came to pick me up, you left without saying goodbye. So this time, will you still leave?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Ten years ago, he was seriously injured and did not want to drag Xia Xia down with him.


    Now, he had no more reason to leave her.


    He would never leave her.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nan Chiyou left his embrace and raised her head. The smile on that little face of hers carried an innocent splendor. ¡°This is your promise to me. If you leave without saying goodbye again next time, in the future, you will never see me again.¡±


    Nan Ming bowed his head. His gentle gaze fell upon the young girl¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Pinky swear?¡±


    The young girl smiled faintly and extended her finger.


    Nan Ming froze. He was a little confused but still followed the young girl¡¯s gesture and hooked her finger.


    The morning sun warmed the ground that had been turned into ruins.


    It warmed Nan Chiyou¡¯s heart today.


    Perhaps, they were destined to be together since the first encounter ten years ago. Now, they were holding each other¡¯s hands together and never letting go again.


    After walking up ahead, Feng Ruqing looked back again and saw the two people under the sunlight. She smiled faintly, turned around, and walked back to Liu Yun Kingdom.


    Her figure gradually faded away, leaving only the young girl standing in the sunlight¡­


    (The end of ¡®the Wolf King¡¯)

 Chapter 2076 - The Past Life 1

    In a small town of Feng Yun Kingdom¡­


    The sky was dark. Countless skilled masters were standing in the air. They held long swords that were all pointed at the girl standing on the ground.


    The girl was in a mess, covered in blood, but her gaze was unwavering. She looked coldly at those skilled masters who surrounded her.


    Her eyes were cold as she clenched the longsword in her hand tightly.


    ¡°Shen Qingluan, are you still trying to escape to this place? Remember, everyone in this town died because of you. It was an honor that our young master liked you, but you ignored him. Now you¡¯ve dragged everyone down with you. You will be blamed for this!¡±


    The girl named Shen Qingluan clutched her longsword tightly. Her mouth was stained by blood, and her face was pale.


    Bottomless anger, as well as hatred, surged to her heart as she heard those words.


    ¡°Capture her and bring her to our young master!¡±


    As the head of the group, the elder snorted coldly, and even the way he gazed at Shen Qingluan carried a hint of disdain.


    He did not like this girl.


    Shen Qingluan took a few steps back; she seemed cautious. Her hand holding the long sword trembled slightly. She looked at the dead bodies strewn everywhere and gradually closed her eyes.


    She had dragged everyone down¡­


    These people were right. She was a despairing sinner! She must avenge these people even if it would cost her life.


    Suddenly, Shen Qingluan opened her eyes that were filled with a deep hatred. Steeply, she moved toward the skilled masters.


    However, there were so many people on the other side. No matter how hard she tried, she could not kill everyone with her sword.


    The elder smiled coldly as he saw Shen Qing Luan¡¯s desperate look. ¡®This girl should be proud to marry Young Master as a concubine. But she would rather die than obey him, and thus she has dragged everyone in the town down with her¡­¡¯


    The elder waved his sleeve and instantly rushed toward Shen Qingluan. His palm landed upon her chest, sending her flying backward and landing in the crowd.


    She spurted a mouthful of blood, staining the ground red.


    The elder pointed his longsword at Shen Qingluan with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    ¡°Shen Qingluan, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Are you willing to follow us?¡±


    Shen Qingluan laughed coldly. The smile on her lips arched even more with a sneer.


    ¡°You have killed so many of my villagers, and you want me to follow you? Ridiculous! I would rather be buried here than submit myself to him!¡±


    ¡°Young Master said if you are unwilling¡­ Only can I¡­¡±


    The elder raised the longsword in his hand expressionlessly.


    A cold light flashed on his longsword.


    However¡­


    The moment his longsword was about to fall, a light came from the back, seemingly like lightning, and penetrated his chest with a boom.


    Blood seeped out of his chest, staining his lapel red. His pupils widened, and he fell with a thud.


    The whole city fell silent.


    Shen Qingluan slowly looked up until her eyes fell upon the person in the sky¡­


    A stunning figure in a red dress stood in the sky. However, she could not see that person¡¯s face because a mask covered it. She could not tell whether that person was a man or a woman.

 Chapter 2077 - The Past Life 2

    Shen Qingluan froze as she looked at the person in front of her with fascination. A hint of amazement flashed in her gaze.


    The skilled masters also stopped rushing to her, and all their eyes were fixed upon the person above.


    It was as if the entire sky were reflected by her stunning beauty, making the sunset even more beautiful than ever.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone among the crowd let out a shocked voice, trembling. ¡°You are¡­ The Ninth Emperor?¡±


    The figure in red turned and looked at the person who spoke.


    People could not see her face but could feel her eyes move.


    Even her voice was so intense and shocking.


    ¡°Did you kill all these people just now?¡±


    Her words were cold and unnerving.


    Shen Qingluan finally regained her senses and kneeled on the ground. Her voice was filled with grief and anger. ¡°Their young master of Xuan Ming Clan took advantage of me the last time and forced me to be his concubine. I didn¡¯t want to, so they slaughtered everyone in this city.¡±


    She did not want to be his concubine. She did not want to be with someone she did not love, so why did they involve so many innocent people?


    Until now, Shen Qingluan did not understand why the influential people in this world were so arrogant and cruel¡­


    She trembled slightly.


    The Ninth Emperor descended from the sky and approached the young girl kneeling on the ground.


    She placed her hand in front of her, and there was a hint of warmth on her cold expression.


    ¡°Stand up¡­¡±


    However, her voice was so domineering.


    Shen Qingluan froze and looked at the Ninth Emperor in confusion, but she still put her hand on her palm and slowly rose from the ground with her help.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t kneel before anyone, even me. Never!¡± The Ninth Emperor slowly turned and glanced at the crowd. Her gaze was cold and heartless, and her voice was as bland as the wind. ¡°Because the ones who should kneel are them.¡±


    Endless energy surged around her, raising a storm in the city. This storm was cold, making people shudder.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor!¡± One of the skilled masters was shocked. ¡°Why would you want to meddle in this troublesome business? Numerous forces in this mainland have long been dissatisfied with you. In this tough world, the weak are not qualified to survive And you¡­¡±


    Poof!


    As soon as the man said that, a sword appeared out of thin air and pierced through his body.


    His eyes widened abruptly, and he fell backward with a thud into a pool of blood.


    The Ninth Emperor put the sword back and looked at Shen Qingluan next to her expressionlessly. ¡°Are there any other alive men in this city?¡±


    Shen Qingluan¡¯s heart ached, and she shook her head. She lowered her gaze that was filled with grief and pain.


    ¡°There are no more¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor nodded with empathy, ¡°I get it, so¡­¡±


    She offered her hand and pulled Shen Qingluan to her, holding her waist tightly.


    Shen Qingluan looked up and into the Ninth Emperor¡¯s eyes. Her heart suddenly beat faster, and she quickly lowered her gaze.


    She acknowledged that if it were not for the Ninth Emperor, perhaps she would not have survived today, let alone taken revenge.


    She owed the Ninth Emperor and must spend her entire life to repay her.


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hands¡­


    The ground suddenly burst into flames and was like a dragon, engulfing all the people before them. They burned in the fire and could not even escape it.

 Chapter 2078 - The Past Life 3

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor released her hand and walked out of the city.


    Before Shen Qingluan left, she took one last look at the city, which was engulfed in flames, and she slowly closed her eyes; her gaze filled with grief.


    This was the place where she had lived since childhood, and now, there was nothing left there.


    Xuan Ming Clan!!!


    One day, she would personally kill her enemies with her hands and avenge the innocents who had lost their lives!


    Shen Qingluan turned around, followed the Ninth Emperor, heading toward the city gates.


    She never looked back at the blazing fire that rose behind her again, but the flames reflected her back, so resilient and unyielding.


    ***


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    Shen Qingluan stopped in her tracks as she arrived outside the city; her gaze fell upon the person in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor turned around calmly. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You can go now.¡±


    Shen Qingluan was slightly stunned. She bit her lip and lowered her head. ¡°I have nowhere to go. Can I follow you?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor turned her back on Shen Qingluan behind her and stared into the void. A gust of wind blew; her red dress was fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Over the years, I have offended many and made countless enemies. If you follow me, you are bound to face many dangers.¡±


    ¡°You have saved my life¡­ I am not afraid of anything. I also want to find Xuan Ming Clan and get my revenge. I will pay with my whole life as the price.¡±


    Shen Qingluan raised her shiny gaze.


    The light in her gaze was so dazzling that it was more brilliant than sunlight.


    In the light breeze, the Ninth Emperor raised her hand and gently took off her mask. Her long hair fluttered in in the wind, so stunningly beautiful.


    Shen Qingluan was stunned seeing her beautiful face.


    Her skin was as translucent as jade, perfect and flawless, absolutely beautiful.


    What was more shocking was the famous Ninth Emperor¡­ Was she a girl? And so stunningly beautiful.


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡®You¡¯re a woman?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± The Ninth Emperor frowned and asked indifferently.


    Shen Qingluan blushed, and she lowered her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked a little disappointed. ¡°I came out this time to find someone who can cook, but in the end, there is still none.¡±


    Her tone was filled with disappointment that it made Shen Qingluan feel wronged.


    ¡°I¡­ I can try.¡± Shen Qingluan lowered her head, blushing.


    The Ninth Emperor shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just go find someone else who can cook later.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Qingluan panicked. She rushed toward the Ninth Emperor and said, ¡°I can¡¯t cook now, but I can learn. Please¡­ Do not leave me in this place. I have no home, and I am willing to learn anything.¡±


    ¡®As long as you can take me with you.¡¯


    Shen Qingluan trembled, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    She no longer had a home now¡­


    The Ninth Emperor was her last hope, and she did not want to let it go.


    The Ninth Emperor turned around, looked at the girl behind her, and asked. ¡°So, what are you still standing there for? Why don¡¯t you follow me? It¡¯s getting late. We should go back now¡­¡±

 Chapter 2079

    Shen Qingluan was dumbfounded. She looked at the figure in front of her, and a warm feeling surged in her heart. She hurriedly followed her, strolling toward the sunset.


    The two figures gradually disappeared in the evening sun.


    ***


    The Feng Yun Kingdom border was crowded these last few days, making the people a little uneasy, especially the residents who lived near the border.


    The place was in darkness. All the people from various major forces came with heavy expressions.


    ¡°I heard that something strange happened at the border of Feng Yun Kingdom lately. A treasure has appeared, but I don¡¯t know what this treasure is.¡± The man in green robes spoke. His face was cold as he looked around cautiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Long Eagle Sect to come as well.¡±


    Just as he said that, an old master in gray robe slowly stepped forward. He smirked and turned to the green-robed man next to him. ¡°Young Master Zhang, long time no see.¡±


    Zhang Tiantian sneered. It seemed that this time, the mystery treasure had attracted a lot of people. Even this old master of Everlasting Life Sect was interested in it.


    However, no one knew what it was.


    Zhang Tianwen ignored the old master. He turned to look at the sky and frowned. ¡°More people are coming. We need to go first. We must not let these people get to the treasure.¡±


    Unfortunately, soon as Zhang Tianwen said that, a powerful force appeared and spread across the sky, shocking everyone.


    Zhang Tianwen stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at the sky behind him.


    His breathing suddenly grew heavy, and his expression abruptly tensed up.


    The crowd¡¯s faces also changed dramatically. They seemed panicked as they looked at the bright sky¡­


    A figure in a red dress appeared in the sky, looking so overbearing.


    She wore a mask, stood in mid-air, and stared at the people present.


    ¡®Ninth Emperor!!!¡¯


    ¡®Why did she come? Didn¡¯t they all keep this news from her, yet she was here anyway¡­¡¯


    ¡°This place is really lively.¡± The Ninth Emperor laughed.


    ¡°I wonder what are you all gathering here for?¡±


    Zhang Tianwen smiled faintly. ¡°We are just taking a walk here¡­ Uh, yeah¡­ Just strolling around¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re bored, so we¡¯re just strolling around.¡±


    The old master who had just spoken to Zhang Tianwen immediately responded.


    With these two speaking this way, the others also hurriedly nodded along.


    ¡®We can¡¯t let the Ninth Emperor know that there¡¯s a mysterious treasure hidden here. Otherwise, the treasure will be snatched away by this robber.¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor waved her long sleeves, chuckling. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    From her tone, one could sense that she did not believe them.


    Everyone looked pissed, and some people even cursed the person who had revealed this to the Ninth Emperor.


    However, at this moment, someone suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Shen Qingluan, you¡¯re here too?¡±

 Chapter 2080 - The Past Life 5

    This voice was filled with arrogance. Everyone was stunned, following that person¡¯s gaze to the young girl who stood at the back of the crowd.


    That girl was indeed as beautiful as a painting.


    However, no one knew where this girl came from.


    Moreover, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the Ninth Emperor, and they did not notice this girl.


    Shen Qingluan heard this familiar voice. She trembled as she clenched her fists tightly and closed her eyes. Endless anger surged in her heart.


    ¡®The Young Master of Xuan Ming Clan, Ouyang Ying¡­¡¯


    When the crowd saw Ouyang Ying¡¯s reaction, they were also somewhat surprised.


    It was said that this Ouyang Ying was born perverted. He already had countless beautiful concubines in at home, but soon as he saw another beauty, like how he saw this beautiful girl now, he would intend to take her as a concubine.


    However, based on the girl¡¯s reaction, she did not like Ouyang Ying at all.


    The old master standing next to Ouyang Ying deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young Master, the Ninth Emperor is here. We still¡­¡±


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡± Ouyang Ying smiled and looked up. ¡°This girl is my concubine. I never thought that I would find her here with another man. I believe that you need to return her, right?¡±


    In this mainland, the strongest ones were the most important, and the weaker had no chance to survive.


    The Ninth Emperor had suddenly appeared in this mainland.


    She had never been in any forces and would forbid them to bully the weak. So, all the forces hated her, but still, they could not do anything about her.


    Therefore, he needed to find an excuse if he wanted to take Shen Qingluan back.


    To him, Shen Qingluan should be grateful that he was willing to take her as a concubine and should not reject his offer.


    The Ninth Emperor rested her hand on her cheek and looked at Ouyang Ying smilingly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ouyang Ying turned to Shen Qingluan, warning her with his eyes, and then turned to the Ninth Emperor. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. This b*tch ran away with someone else. I¡¯ll take her back and teach her well.¡±


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew across the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the Ninth Emperor was standing in front of Ouyang Ying.


    With a poof, her leg landed heavily upon Ouyang Ying¡¯s body, instantly kicking him away before he landed in the middle of the crowd.


    Ouyang Ying spurted a mouthful of blood. He looked up at the Ninth Emperor angrily.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, why would you still want to meddle in such a matter?¡±


    Boom!


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hand and once again grabbed Ouyang Ying from the ground. Her mask refracted a cold light in the sunlight. It was cold enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ouyang Ying¡¯s face darkened, looking at the Ninth Emperor with even more monstrous anger.


    However, the Ninth Emperor then strangled him fiercely.


    She smiled coldly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, when I came just now, I passed by a small city. And I happened to see your Xuan Ming Clan¡¯s people slaughtering the residents to force a girl to be a concubine.¡±


    Ouyang Ying froze. He looked up at the Ninth Emperor and panicked.


    ¡°That girl was Shen Qingluan. So, do you now know why I want to kill you now?¡±


    After saying that, the Ninth Emperor no longer gave Ouyang Ying a chance to speak, and with a mighty force, she strangled Ouyang Ying hard.


    Ouyang Ying spurted blood again, turning the ground red.

 Chapter 2081 - The Past Life 6

    His head moved for the last time, and then, nothing.


    The young master of Xuan Ming Clan had lost his life just like that.


    Shen Qingluan silently walked to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s side with a longing look upon her face.


    Everyone else¡¯s eyes were filled with horror, and they looked at the Ninth Emperor with more fear.


    The people of Xuan Ming Clan finally reacted and surrounded the Ninth Emperor in the middle.


    Their young master had been killed before them. If they went back to Xuan Ming Clan, their master would not let them go. Now, they could only fight with the Ninth Emperor, even if they knew there was no chance of winning.


    The Ninth Emperor glanced at the people of Xuan Ming Clan coldly. She did not even need to make a move because a powerful force had suddenly risen from the ground, hitting all the people of Xuan Ming Clan. Their body exploded violently, and blood spilled all over the ground.


    Her gaze was still domineering and fierce as if she was the ruler of this world, and it made people tremble hard like in hell.


    The Ninth Emperor walked toward Zhang Tianwen. Her gaze was cold while her body set off a powerful storm.


    Feeling such strong force, Zhang Tianwen subconsciously gulped, and his body trembled. ¡°Actually¡­ We are not here for a stroll. We heard that there¡¯s a strange object hidden here, so we¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stopped and frowned.


    ¡®A strange object?


    ¡®Well, it seems that I will get something from this trip.¡¯


    ¡°Ah Luan, follow me,¡± she said and smiled faintly.


    Shen Qingluan followed her obediently, docile and dutiful.


    She did not even glance at the people of Xuan Ming Clan lying on the ground. Her eyes were fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Where is that strange object?¡± she asked as she glanced at Zhang Tianwen coldly.


    Zhang Tianwen¡¯s face turned pale; his legs were trembling. He wanted to get away from the Ninth Emperor but did not dare to move.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Nine Emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then, lead the way. I want to see what kind of strange object is out of the ground and attract so many people, too. I¡¯m surprised that I still do not know about this.¡±


    Those people were already frightened. Who knew that they were so frightened that they almost collapsed when they heard the Ninth Emperor¡¯s last sentence.


    It was hard to believe that the Ninth Emperor knew that they had deliberately hidden the news to keep her from knowing about the strange object.


    The more people knew about this matter, the lower their chances of winning.


    Each of them hoped that they could find it.


    However, if the Nine Emperor already knew about it, they were afraid that even after they put their best effort into getting the treasure, it would not be theirs.


    Yet, everyone was already here, and they did not look like they would retreat.


    Even if there was no chance of winning, maybe they could still pick up some things that the Ninth Emperor did not want.


    The Ninth Emperor walked ahead with Shen Qingluan, and the people behind them subconsciously sighed with relief when they saw that the Ninth Emperor was not paying attention to them.


    ¡°I heard that the eldest grandson of the Nan family is also here.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, the Nan family is really pitiful. The whole family has been killed, leaving only Nan Changfeng alone. When Nan Changfeng was young, he was hidden somewhere, giving him the chance to escape the disaster. After more than ten years later, he came back to avenge the Nan family.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, what is the point of taking revenge? The Nan family is no longer there, leaving him alone in the world.¡±


    ¡®Nan Changfeng?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor paused for a moment. She did accidentally think that this name sounded good. She did not think much about the other.


    She shook her head, and her eyes were filled with some regret.


    ¡®The whole family has been killed. It¡¯s such big revenge¡­


    ¡®Sigh, poor Nan Changfeng.


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    Soon, the noise in the desert once again went quiet.

 Chapter 2082 - The Past Life 7

    The Ninth Emperor was stunned. She turned around blankly.


    That person was the beautiful young man in white robes with long silver hair and a silver vertical line between the eyebrows. He was as beautiful as a stunning painting, and even the Ninth Emperor, who was used to seeing beauty, could not help but feel amazed at his beauty.


    This young man was too handsome, and he was the most beautiful-looking man she had ever seen. However, he was cold and expressionless.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nan Changfeng of the Nan family.¡±


    The crowd looked surprised. They knew that Nan Changfeng was good-looking, but they did not expect this man to be this beautiful.


    They had long heard that there were countless beauties in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s manor, but the way she looked at Nan Changfeng proved that the beauties in her manor were not as stunning as this Nan family¡¯s young master.


    Nan Changfeng perhaps sensed her looking at him, so he looked up and met the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gaze in the air.


    However, he quickly withdrew his gaze, shyly.


    Shen Qingluan was also a bit stunned when she saw Nan Changfeng, but her expression changed as she looked at the Ninth Emperor next to her.


    Nan Changfeng was indeed a handsome young man, but it still could not compare to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s beauty; it was really hard for anyone to resist such a look.


    After Shen Qingluan saw that the Ninth Emperor was staring at Nan Changfeng, she could not help but pout, touching her face.


    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯m not beautiful enough, and the Ninth Emperor doesn¡¯t want to look at me anymore?


    ¡®This Nan Changfeng¡­ Other than the looks, I really don¡¯t understand how he can attract the Ninth Emperor.¡¯


    Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor did not look too long. She then turned around and smiled faintly.


    She had liked beautiful people since childhood. Because of that, the girls in Cloud Mountain were all as beautiful as goddesses. However, her Feng Mountain had never accepted any men. Only Nan Changfeng¡­ He was so beautiful that she almost could not look away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said with a smile and shrugged.


    Everyone else came back to their senses and walked to the front.


    The most important thing today was to find the strange object.


    Today¡¯s desert, for some reason, was so quiet. The quietness through the eerie aura made people shudder.


    ***


    The Ninth Emperor also did not know how long she must walk. She still did not find any strange object. Now, she even began to doubt whether this was a conspiracy against her.


    However, a few moments later, the whole desert suddenly shook.


    A fierce storm came. Sand and dust filled the sky, and some people with low strength directly disappeared into thin air in the storm, leaving no trace behind.


    ¡°You lied to me?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s voice was so cold that it could make people tremble.


    With these words, she made the present people panic. Zhang Tianwen¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Why would we lie to you? We wouldn¡¯t have come along if we wanted to deceive you. We really heard that there are strange objects hidden here. Who knew that such things would happen?¡±


    His voice was tinged with tears and endless grievances.


    The Ninth Emperor turned and saw a huge python coming.


    This python was golden yellow, huge. It could swallow a dozen people in one bite. It was so big, and all the people were scared of it.


    Everyone was panicked. They just came to find a treasure, but who knew that they would encounter this kind of thing.

 Chapter 2083 - The Past Life 8

    The python moved too fast, rushing toward them through the sand and dust.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face sank. ¡°An ancient fierce beast¡­ I did not expect it would appear here. I guess it deliberately created this to attract people .¡±


    It was a fierce beast, not just a surrounding spirit beast, and would not be driven by humans, much less be contracted by them, and it could even swallow heaven and earth.


    It was born to kill, and it had no other meaning of existence other than killing.


    This was the origin of the fierce beast.


    ¡°It indeed can swallow the world.¡±


    An extremely nice voice came from the side. The Ninth Emperor turned to look, and her gaze fell upon the young man¡¯s stunningly beautiful face.


    The young man smiled gently.


    The smile was beautiful, like a hand that was tantalizing her heart.


    The moment the Ninth Emperor saw the young man, she had only one thought.


    She wanted to take him home and raise him.


    However, now it was too late. The golden python was already in front of her, and with just one bite, it swallowed a group of people fiercely.


    ¡°All of you get out of the way.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor jumped up to the sky, and a sword appeared out of thin air in her hand before she started stabbing the python several times with it.


    This was the only way to deal with the ancient fierce beasts.


    Hiss!


    The golden python hissed painfully, making the crowd tremble in fear.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s sword pierced through its tough skin, and blood flowed out, staining its skin red.


    The crowd was somewhat shocked. This was an ancient beast, and its body was like steel, tough and indestructible, but the Ninth Emperor could hurt it. Just how much power did it cost to do so?


    Everyone trembled.


    It seemed like the only one who could fight the ancient fierce beast was the Ninth Emperor!


    Therefore, even though many mainland people hated her, no one ever dared to provoke her. They could only curse her secretly and dared not even to say it out loud in front of her.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s sword fell again, and this time, she used more strength, and the long sword ruthlessly pierced into the golden python¡¯s skin, causing great pain to the golden python.


    Hiss!


    The golden python¡¯s eyes were red with a vicious look.


    ¡°Tell me, did you intentionally create that vision?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stood atop of the golden python, scanning it.


    She was still holding the long sword in her hand with a threatening look in her eyes.


    Blood dripped from the blade, causing the golden python¡¯s huge body to tremble.


    It tried desperately with all its might to throw the Ninth Emperor off its body, but the Ninth Emperor plunged the sword down again, heavily into its back.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The golden python was in pain. It was just hungry, and few people did come here nowadays, so it wanted to deceive some people to eat them. Who knew it would meet this vicious woman?


    Perhaps the pain was too intense. The golden python could not resist and hurriedly nodded; its hissing was not as fierce as earlier.


    ¡°Are you the one who tricked people into coming here to satisfy your appetite?¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The golden python nodded again, and its gaze was filled with tears.


    Its skin, harder than steel, was the reason why no one could hurt it.

 Chapter 2084 - The Past Life 9

    However, this woman was simply a monster¡­


    Seeing that the golden python had admitted it, the Ninth Emperor only walked away from it. She raised her hand, and the sword in her hand disappeared into thin air. She then commanded expressionlessly, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Hearing these words, the golden python immediately turned around and left, not daring to stay any longer.


    Perhaps this time, she would let the matter past. However, in the future, she would never dare to do such things.


    When the Ninth Emperor turned her head, she found that Zhang Tianwen and the others¡¯ faces were all pale with a look of horror on their faces.


    ¡°Why are you guys still frozen? This fierce beast has deliberately made up the vision about the strange object hidden here only to trick people to come over. It¡¯s useless coming here.¡±


    All of them were silent. This time, they had indeed blundered and were fooled by a snake.


    Moreover, they had almost died at the hands of this snake.


    Perhaps the news that the strange object did not exist made the crowd lose their will to continue, so they turned around, wanting to leave.


    The moment they turned around, the whole ground shook fiercely, and there was a crack in the ground, revealing the molten lava below.


    It was so hot that it made people panic.


    ¡°There¡¯s a volcano down here?¡± The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Go!¡±


    Perhaps, it was this sentence that made those present even more frightened. Some of them lost the control to move their feet, and some even peed their pants. All their legs were trembling.


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the rolling lava below. She raised her hand fiercely and grabbed Shen Qingluan.


    In that instant, she threw Shen Qingluan away, sending her flying into the sky.


    ¡°You go to Feng Mountain and wait for me.¡±


    Shen Qingluan¡¯s eyes widened. The sound of wind followed by that domineering voice made her tears flow, and it tore her heart.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor!!!¡±


    However, the person in front of her no longer responded to her nor looked at her¡­


    She was high up and could only watch as the ground crack open, and even the ancient fierce beast that had just escaped fell into the pool of lava and was swallowed up by the rolling lava, unable to say its last words.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Why is there a volcano in this desert?¡±


    ¡°And this volcano erupted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy for any more treasures. I just want to get out of here now. This place is too dangerous. Not only are there ancient fierce beasts, but there¡¯s also lava.¡±


    Unfortunately, soon as they said that, the ground beneath their feet crumbled, and they fell into the pool of lava.


    The boiling hot magma drowned the heart-breaking wails.


    No matter how strong one was or how high one¡¯s status was in the mainland, when one encountered such a natural disaster, there was nothing one could do but wait quietly for death.


    If it were in the past, they could still fly away, but now flying in the air was no longer useful, so they could only wait for their impending death.


    The sky glowed red, reflecting the lava. It was as beautiful as the evening sun, but at the cost of countless lives.


    The Ninth Emperor took a few steps back, avoiding the crack. She tried several times to rise into the air but fell again.


    ¡°Someone has set up a formation to trap us here.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡®The ancient beast is not the real culprit. Perhaps, someone else was using it to destroy us. There¡¯s a more powerful person behind it, and that person must have set up this formation¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2085 - The Past Life 10

    ¡®As for why someone used the golden python¡­


    ¡®That golden python was the first to be swallowed by the lava. It died because of that person.


    ¡®Poor python¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, the ground under the Ninth Emperor¡¯s feet cracked, and just as she almost fell, someone firmly grabbed her.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up and saw a stunning face.


    The young man¡¯s beauty was so overwhelming that everyone in the world was amazed by it.


    There was a light in his eyes that the Ninth Emperor could not read.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor gazed hesitantly.


    This young man looked cold, as handsome as an immortal. But why did he save her?


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡± Nan Changfeng looked at the Ninth Emperor and smiled. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ Know each other?¡± the Ninth Emperor asked blankly.


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly. ¡°More than ten years ago, you told me that in this world, there is nothing that one cannot do and that humans themselves are a miracle. So I took revenge for the Nan family and then came to you.¡±


    Had the Ninth Emperor not told him that back then, Nan Changfeng would not have lived to see today.


    The Ninth Emperor froze, and this sentence gradually became clearer in her mind.


    It seemed that, indeed, there was such a thing.


    It was just that she had forgotten it.


    With Nan Changfeng¡¯s help, the Ninth Emperor leaped up and stood on the ground.


    She looked at the cracked gap and turned to look at Nan Changfeng. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled. She held the young man¡¯s hand gently, and her eyes were filled with light. ¡°Later, you and I, we¡¯ll jump in together.¡±


    Nan Changfeng turned to look at the Ninth Emperor. His eyes were clear, and he slowly nodded.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡®From the moment I chose to come to you, I will always trust you. Regardless if it were lava or hell down there, I will certainly trust you.¡¯


    ***


    All the people were busy dodging the cracked ground, but in the twinkling of an eye, they saw the Ninth Emperor take Nan Changfeng down in a single bound and into that molten lava.


    They were so frightened and shocked.


    ¡°Crazy! These two are crazy! Even the Ninth Emperor is so scared that she commits suicide. Aren¡¯t we dead then?¡±


    If even the Ninth Emperor could not avoid the disaster, let alone them¡­


    So, this time, they were really in trouble.


    The crowd squatted in despair, all with a look of grief in their faces, and all had lost their confidence in dodging.


    However, at this moment, the Ninth Emperor had fallen into the lava but did not feel the slightest pain. She then knew that her guess just now was right.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and the moment she did, she found that she was not standing in the magma but had landed on top of it.


    She smiled. ¡°It seems that I have guessed it right. There is no volcano or lava here. It¡¯s all just an illusion.¡±


    ¡°An illusion?¡±


    ¡°Well, this illusion will transform with your thoughts. I was able to throw Shen Qingluan out initially, so why can¡¯t we fly into the air? That is precisely because of other¡¯s behavior.¡±


    ¡°Someone is too frightened, afraid of not being able to fly here, and because of his fear, the illusion restricts his ability. He cannot leave, nor can he fly away. That way, others will also be influenced. The illusion can easily change the situation for all.¡±

 Chapter 2086 - The Past Life 11

    The Ninth Emperor frowned; a cold light flashed in her eyes. ¡°Initially, I also did not notice that this is an illusion. Until just now, when I almost fell into the lava. But I want to leave this place. Logically, if you can not fly in the air, I cannot climb up, either. Yet, in the end, I could still do it¡­¡±


    ¡°As for¡­¡±


    She glanced at the bodies on the ground. Those were the same people who had just gone forward together, and now they were all dead.


    However, there were no signs of injury or burn on their body, yet each of these people¡¯s eyes was wide open, obviously scared to death.


    ¡°The reason these people didn¡¯t survive is that fear dominated them. They were scared to death. This is the ability of the illusionary realm. I just don¡¯t know who has actually set this up.¡±


    Hard and fast, playing everyone in the palm of their hands.


    The Ninth Emperor did not expect that when she told Nan Changfeng to jump, the young man would really do so.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether to call him stupid or¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a burst of cold laughter with an eerie aura that spread throughout the sky appeared.


    ¡°As expected¡­ The Ninth Emperor can identify even such a realistic illusion.¡±


    A man slowly descended from the sky as he spoke.


    This man had a smile upon his face, yet his face was gloomy. He smiled like a poisonous snake, and when a person looked at it, it seemed as if a poisonous snake had wrapped itself around that person¡¯s neck.


    It gave people a feeling of hate and discomfort.


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the man coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Nan Changfeng.¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°Ninth Emperor, you¡¯d better stay out of this business. This is a personal matter between Nan Changfeng and me.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor sneered. ¡°And what if I want to interfere?¡±


    ¡°Then, there is no way out for you.¡± The man shrugged. ¡°I am no match for you now, but I will never rest on my grudge with Nan Changfeng in this life. I will do everything I can to take revenge. That illusion just now was just a little lesson.¡±


    Nan Changfeng looked at the man coldly. ¡°Your father could not stop me, let alone you!


    ¡°Hmph, that old man is too stupid to know how to use conspiracies and tricks, but I will never let you go. Hahaha!¡±


    The man did not seem to want to stay much, and he came only to reveal himself. Therefore, he looked at Nan Changfeng, said all these, and ascended into the air.


    The Ninth Emperor wanted to stop him from leaving, but the man had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was as if he was never here.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    At this moment, Nan Changfeng¡¯s aura turned colder. When he looked at the Ninth Emperor, the coldness in his eyes all dispersed and was replaced with warmth.


    ¡°His father killed my whole family, so I exterminated his clan, only he escaped.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor did not think much as she was not interested in that man. She turned to look at Nan Changfeng and asked, ¡°Then, do you want to go back with me? You are homeless now, and I happen to be short of a handyman over there.¡±


    She stroked her chin.


    In Cloud Mountain were only a group of beautiful and gentle girls. How could they do those rough work? So she had come out here this time to bring someone back to do the chores.


    Well, this Nan Changfeng came just in time. A very good-looking person who was pleasing to the eye was the kind of person she liked.

 Chapter 2087 - The Past Life 12

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nan Changfeng agreed.


    A smile bloomed upon his handsome face.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you know how to cook?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. Even though she knew how to make some homemade herbal dishes, she was too lazy to do it, and the girls at home were all not good at cooking, so she could only find someone else.


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°What about laundry?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°So what you can not do?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor held her chin and asked.


    Nan Changfeng was silent. He thought for a long time before he said, ¡°Giving birth to a child¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    For some reason, hearing these words, the Ninth Emperor actually had an urge to smack him to death.


    Luckily, looking at that beautiful face, she held it back.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home. The girls in my mountain are getting impatient.¡±


    She had been away from home for some time now. The girls at home might start making trouble again. If she did not go back, she was afraid that they would tear down her manor.


    Nan Changfeng was slightly stunned.


    ¡®Go home¡­¡¯


    It seemed that he had been away without a home for a long time.


    The Ninth Emperor noticed his expression. She raised her hand and patted his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. In the future, everywhere I am, it is bound to be your home as long as you can wash, cook, and clean. That¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled. Indeed, from now on, he would have a home¡­


    ***


    Within Cloud Mountain¡­


    A group of young girls rushed out. Their eyes filled with surprise, especially after sensing the familiar aura.


    Suddenly, all of them froze, standing still and not moving.


    Even a wolf girl, who wanted to pounce over, could not help but stop, bite her lip, and stand still.


    The Ninth Emperor alone, in a red dress, was stunning. Her mask had been taken off, revealing her beautiful face.


    A young man followed next to her.


    He was so charming, with the silver hair that accentuated his beauty, and the silver vertical lines between the eyebrows, like lightning, stunning everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, when the girls saw the young man, there was only resentment in their eyes.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor went out, but how come she brought back a man? We don¡¯t need men in Feng Mountain!¡¯


    ¡°Ninth Emperor.¡± The wolf girl Tian Xuan slowly walked toward the Ninth Emperor, and her gaze flooded with grievances. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows. ¡°I got him to do some chores.¡±


    ¡®A handyman?¡¯


    Hearing this, the young girls were relieved. Since the boy was so beautiful, they were really afraid that he would bewitch the Ninth Emperor.


    Moreover, the Ninth Emperor never seemed to like men. She only wanted girls.


    Thinking of this, they were even more relieved, and the way they looked at Nan Changfeng was not as hostile as it was just now.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin and turned to look at Nan Changfeng. ¡°To conveniently take care of our living and home, you will live next door to me. Is that fine?¡±


    The young man smiled stunningly. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, and I want to rest first. Oh, his name is Nan Changfeng.¡± The Ninth Emperor, who wanted to leave the place, paused for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡°Now, he is also part of us here. So don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Tian Xuan pouted, a little aggrieved. The Ninth Emperor just brought him back, but she had become so protective of him. If more time went by, would there no longer be a place for them?


    Just thinking about it, Tian Xuan was a little worried. They did not feel good about men, but on the contrary, the Ninth Emperor seemed to like him a lot.

 Chapter 2088 - The Past Life 13

    Fortunately, he was only a handyman. Otherwise, it would not take long for the Ninth Emperor to fall for him. With his look, he was deliberately trying to hook up with the Ninth Emperor¡­


    Of course, the Ninth Emperor did not know the complex thoughts of the girls. She was indeed a little tired. She stretched her back and went to the backyard.


    As soon as the Ninth Emperor left, the smile on Nan Changfeng¡¯s face also disappeared. He looked so cold in his white robes, as handsome as an immortal.


    Looking at the young man with this cold appearance, the girls could not imagine that he was brought back by the Ninth Emperor to do chores.


    Did she not want to keep him as a male pet?


    ¡°Nan Changfeng¡­¡± Tian Xuan mused for a moment and said, ¡°You are the only man in our Cloud Mountain, so¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and hummed, ¡°There is one thing I must tell you.¡±


    Nan Changfeng scanned Tian Xuan coldly, and his face was expressionless.


    Tian Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°the Ninth Emperor doesn¡¯t like men. Just look at Cloud Mountain¡­ There are no men here.¡±


    Nan Changfeng ignored Tian Xuan and turned around to walk in the direction where the Ninth Emperor had just left.


    Seemingly, he did not take Tian Xuan¡¯s words to heart.


    Tian Xuan froze; her face was red from anger. ¡°Bastard! I think he does not have good intentions. He is coming for the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Tian Xuan, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    The one who said this was another girl, in a green dress, with a clear and lovely look, along with a pair of eyes as clear as water, extraordinarily pleasing to the eye.


    When she smiled, there were also two shallow dimples.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor has said that he is a handyman. He can¡¯t have feelings for the Ninth Emperor. But if the Ninth Emperor really has a man, I am afraid that she will not care about us anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°All men are bad. Each of them will take three or four concubines at once. In their eyes, we women are just clothes. The Ninth Emperor is a good and perfect person. How can she be deceived by those bastards?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The Ninth Emperor brought me back because my father¡¯s concubine always bullied me. My father spoiled his concubine and abused his wife. For the sake of that concubine, he gashed my mother to death and treated me harshly. If not because of the Ninth Emperor, I would have been tortured to death by that concubine.


    ¡°So, I do not believe in men. They are so philandering and blame the women for being jealous.¡±


    It was so difficult to find a man who would devote himself to one woman in this world. They could not imagine that the mighty Ninth Emperor had to compete with other women for her man¡¯s love.


    It might ruin the Ninth Emperor¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Ninth Emperor really liked him, she would not have just got him to work as a handyman. She could have directly brought him back as her husband. But I think she doesn¡¯t have the heart to do so,¡± a girl in a red dress said smilingly.


    ¡°Moreover, the Ninth Emperor already has us. What else does she need men for?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was so powerful. She surely did not need those bastards to accompany her.


    She already had them, and that was enough¡­


    The women sighed in relief. They knew the Ninth Emperor well. If she really liked him, she would directly marry and bring him into the bridal chamber. So why would she call him a handyman?


    Impossible¡­


    It must be that they were thinking too much.


    At this moment, they did not know, because of their momentary negligence, Nan Changfeng had taken the opportunity to get close to the Ninth Emperor and made her fall for him to the point where she wanted to marry him.

 Chapter 2089 - The Past Life 14

    It was night.


    The moonlight poured like water.


    The Ninth Emperor turned around and froze; her eyes widened.


    Her gaze fell upon a handsome face, the beauty that made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng!¡±


    Her face changed dramatically, and with a hard slap, she woke the young man lying next to her.


    Nan Changfeng opened his eyes and stared at the Ninth Emperor smilingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nan Changfeng, why are you in my bed? I have arranged a room for you, so what are you doing here?¡±


    She did not notice when he got into her bed.


    Nan Changfeng smiled innocently. ¡°I came to warm your bed. I was afraid you might be cold at night.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was slightly stunned. She realized that she had misunderstood Nan Changfeng and said embarrassedly, ¡°Oh, I thought you wanted to do something to me. But why do you want to warm my bed?¡±


    Nan Changfeng looked so innocent.


    Such a young man, one could not imagine that he had any ill intention.


    His gaze¡­ It could make the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°As I said, I will do everything, including warming the bed, which is also one of my tasks.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression was sincere and serious, leaving no room for doubt.


    The Nine Emperors thought about it for a while and surprisingly felt that what he said made sense, nodding slightly. ¡°Well, then you will warm my bed before I go to sleep. Don¡¯t climb into my bed in the middle of the night. If I had a heart problem, I would have been scared to death by you.¡±


    Everyone would be shocked if suddenly there was another person on the bed in the middle of the night.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor was silent for a moment. ¡°I brought you back to take care of everyone in my manor, so they¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the young man suddenly got up and pressed her against his chest.


    His gentle gaze disappeared and was replaced by a cold aura; even the surrounding air became tense.


    ¡°I will only warm the bed for you!¡±


    His voice was firm and insistent, leaving the Ninth Emperor with no way to refuse.


    At this moment, the two were so close to each other.


    So close that the young man¡¯s breath brushed against her face, causing her eyes to narrow slightly. She then raised her hand and pulled the young man¡¯s lapel, rolling over and pressing him back.


    She smirked.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, I don¡¯t like people pressing me down. It has always been only me pressing people down.¡±


    ¡°As long as you let me warm your bed, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled, and the coldness on his face gradually dissipated.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. She perhaps did not understand, Nan Changfeng just said that this was only one of his chores, but he looked so persistent to warm her bed.


    What actually he wanted from her?


    However, all her suspicions disappeared as she looked into the young man¡¯s pure eyes.


    She could have overthought it. Nan Changfeng was not someone who had ill intentions.


    He came here for her, so it was understandable that he was unwilling to take care of others.


    The Ninth Emperor had some headaches as she thought about this messy Cloud Mountain.


    Should she find some more people to take care of those women?


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor agreed to Nan Changfeng¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You can warm my bed only, but you have to cook for others, too. I do not want to find other men to take care of them. Otherwise, I am afraid that all of them will be furious and cause trouble in my Cloud Mountain. ¡°

 Chapter 2090 - The Past Life 15

    The girls in her manor hated men. When she brought back Nan Changfeng, she noticed that they were already unhappy. If she brought another man back, the girls might just burn down Cloud Mountain.


    However, if she brought some girls back, she could not let them do the chores.


    The girls had to be spoiled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng nodded slowly with a smile upon his lips. ¡°Alright. So, what do you want to eat tomorrow?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin. ¡°You can just cook whatever you want.¡±


    When she was at home, she would occasionally make some herbal dishes. However, when she was not here, she was afraid the girls would eat raw food for a long time. So, as long as the cooked food could be eaten, everything was good.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to sleep. You, go back to your room.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stretched lazily, leaning on the back of the bed.


    ¡°Alright. I will bring the meal in for you tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to go out for your meal.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly.


    The Ninth Emperor was fine with these words. They were all eating separately in their room. So she did not feel that there was a problem with what Nan Changfeng suggested.


    After a final look at the Ninth Emperor, Nan Changfeng got up and left her bed.


    After Nan Changfeng had left the room, drowsiness came again. The Ninth Emperor felt sleepy again and continued to sleep.


    ***


    The next day¡­


    The dining room looked a bit dusty because no one had used it for a long time.


    Nan Changfeng stepped in with his white robe. He looked around, and his face was expressionless. ¡°Qing Zhu¡­¡±


    A green snake slithered out of his sleeve, enveloped by a burst of green light, and gradually transformed into an elegant young man.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Qing Zhu turned to look at Nan Changfeng. He might not be fully awake yet as he lazily asked, ¡°What are you calling me for?¡±


    Nan Changfeng looked at him coldly. ¡°Cook.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Cook? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nan Changfeng nodded calmly. ¡°Later, you will follow what I do, and I will teach you.¡±


    The corners of Qing Zhu¡¯s mouth twitched, and his gaze was filled with surprise. ¡°Master, why are you asking me to cook? If you want to do it, just do it yourself. Why¡­¡±


    Why did he have to ask him?


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s face was expressionless, and his voice was clear and cold. ¡°The meals I make are for her alone. You can cook the meals for the others.¡±


    Qing Zhu looked at Nan Changfeng, dumbfounded.


    ¡®The human world is too complicated. It¡¯s not something that a snake like me can understand.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu wanted to cry. Why would his master think that a snake could cook well?


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°If you refuse, then it is useless for me to keep you. Later, I will make snake soup for her. Snake soup is a great tonic, so I don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±


    Qing Zhu froze, and he looked at Nan Changfeng in disbelief.


    ¡®Master wants to cook me to serve a woman?¡¯


    He wanted to cry but held it back.


    ¡°Oh, alright, Master. Just give me the orders. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly.


    In his life, he would only warm his bed for her alone.


    His cooking skills, too, should only be tasted by her alone.


    ***


    A burst of fragrance awakened the Ninth Emperor.


    She opened her eyes and saw a table full of delicacies.

 Chapter 2091 - The Past Life 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The scent enticed her and made her stand up immediately.


    ¡°I have prepared the water for you. Now, do you need me to dress you?¡±


    The young man smiled gently.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The Ninth Emperor climbed off the bed, dressed up, and freshened up before sitting at the table. Her eyes lit up. ¡°You did all of this?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always needed to take care of myself when I¡¯m away from the Nan family these few years. That¡¯s why I know how to do everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you prepare one for Tian Xuan and the girls?¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her head to look at Nan Changfeng and asked.


    Nan Changfeng smiled, ¡°Their foods have been sent over.¡±


    However, theirs was cooked by Qing Zhu.


    Of course, he did not say it out loud.


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s cooking skills were indeed good; at least, it was the best meal that the Ninth Emperor had eaten over the years. Even better than those in restaurants.


    ¡°Changfeng, from now on, you will stay by my side. Don¡¯t leave again.¡± The Ninth Emperor put down the chopsticks in her hands and smiled. ¡°If I get used to your cooking, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get used to others anymore.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng gently brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair and combed her long hair.


    Her body stiffened. He was so close to her, and she was a little uncomfortable.


    However, she was not disgusted¡­


    ¡°Sit down. We will have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Nan Changfeng shook his head smilingly. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you eat.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Watching you eat makes me feel already full.¡±


    That made the Ninth Emperor almost choke on her food. She looked up at Nan Changfeng, and her face darkened. ¡°You mean you can¡¯t eat when you see my face?¡±


    Nan Changfeng was speechless.


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re showy.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Only then did the Ninth Emperor breathe a sigh of relief and quietly put down the brick she held in her hand. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t eat after seeing my face.¡±


    1


    Earlier, she had almost smashed him with the brick in her hand.


    Fortunately, it was only a misunderstanding¡­


    However, soon, the Ninth Emperor was attracted by the food and did not talk more with Nan Changfeng. She ate all the dishes served to her.


    When Tian Xuan passed by, she happened to see the Ninth Emperor eating the food like a glutton. She was dumbfounded, confused.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor is it¡­ Very delicious?¡±


    Why did she think it was only average?


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t think Changfeng¡¯s food is extremely delicious?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor put the chopsticks in her hand down and asked.


    Tian Xuan froze, hesitated for a moment, but still answered honestly, ¡°Average. Just better than us. At least, he cooked the food.¡±


    They had eaten a lot of raw food, and their requirements were not very high. It was fine as long as it was cooked.


    However, the Ninth Emperor was acting as if she had been hungry for a long time¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor narrowed her eyes, ¡°Your demands are too high. Nan Changfeng¡¯s food is at least the best I¡¯ve ever eaten. So, don¡¯t ask for too much. If you ask for more, you¡¯ll continue to eat raw food.¡±


    Tian Xuan grimaced. She was just telling the truth, and as a result, the Ninth Emperor was too protective of him.


    However, what the Ninth Emperor said was true. At least¡­ He cooked the food. If she asked for more, she was afraid that they would only eat raw food after this.


    Tian Xuan trembled as she thought of those days. Eating raw food everyday¡­ She no longer wanted to live like that.

 Chapter 2092 - The Past Life 17

    ¡°Ninth Emperor, there¡¯s a girl outside looking for you.¡±


    Tian Xuan finally remembered the purpose she came to the Ninth Emperor. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Is that girl a new one you found, Ninth Emperor?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Tian Xuan blankly. ¡± A girl?¡±


    ¡°Well, that girl seems to be called¡­ Shen Qingluan¡­¡±


    ¡®Shen Qingluan¡­¡¯


    Only then did the Ninth Emperor remember the girl she had thrown out of the illusionary realm. She was stunned and asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t come yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No, she just got here,¡± Tian Xuan replied indifferently.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor nodded. ¡°It seems that she is too slow, but it¡¯s fine. You guys go and prepare a room for her. Soon, she will be a part of our Cloud Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Tian Xuan smiled as she turned and walked out.


    She left behind only the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng in the room again.


    The Ninth Emperor was probably full. She stretched and stood up lazily. She then pushed open the door of the room and walked out.


    The sunlight poured upon her face.


    Her face seemed more stunning, and the beauty was magnificent.


    The people of Cloud Mountain might have accepted Nan Changfeng, and they were not as wary as they were yesterday, but they were still a little uncomfortable with the sudden addition of a man to Cloud Mountain.


    These girls did not feel good about men.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the Divine Herb Sect¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze. She was silent for a moment, then raised her head to look at the blue sky. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to go to the Divine Herb Sect.¡±


    After leaving Cloud Mountain this time, she came back again too hurriedly, passing by the Divine Herb Sect without even visiting it.


    After thinking about it, the Ninth Emperor did not even say goodbye to the people in Cloud Mountain before she left.


    When she left, Nan Changfeng stood where she was standing just now, gazing at the disappearing figure pensively.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    In a flash, Qing Zhu appeared before him and asked, ¡°The Ninth Emperor is gone.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Nan Changfeng faintly responded.


    He did not say anything and simply headed down the mountain.


    His white robes fluttered in the wind, like snow, and in just a moment, he disappeared.


    ***


    The Divine Herb Sect was one of the three great sects in the mainland.


    The world knew that the Ninth Emperor had autonomy over the Divine Herb Sect, so no one dared to find trouble with the Divine Herb Sect. The Divine Herb Sect had grown rapidly over the years, and now, it had become one of the three major sects.


    The Ninth Emperor had just appeared in front of the Divine Herb Sect¡¯s gate when a dragon whistle rang through the sky, emitting an earth-shattering sound as it pounced toward the Ninth Emperor.


    As the black dragon rushed toward her, it flashed in the air and transformed into a handsome young man with fair skin and a pair of clear eyes.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, why did you come to see me so late this time?¡± The young man asked pitifully. ¡°Ever since you left me at the Divine Herb Sect, you have never visited me, and I haven¡¯t even seen you for a long time.¡±


    He felt as if he was like an abandoned puppy, waiting for his master to come back.


    ¡°I forgot¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt.


    Back then, she had tricked this dragon into following her back, and after that, she had totally forgotten about him until now.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s words were like a bolt from the sky, hitting him hard on the head.


    It made him dumbfounded.


    ¡®Ninth Emperor said that she had forgotten me?


    ¡®This woman clearly does not have me in her heart!¡¯

 Chapter 2093 - The Past Life 18

    The young man bit his lip pitifully.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the Ninth Emperor turned to the young man. ¡°How is my herb garden? The two little ones that were stolen back then, how are they growing now?¡±


    ¡°Still the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my herbs garden.¡±


    After she said this, she walked in the direction of the Divine Herb Sect¡¯s back mountain.


    Within the Divine Herb Sect was a place that was forbidden. That was where the Ninth Emperor¡¯s Herb Garden was located, guarded by the black dragon, and it would never let anyone take even one step into it.


    At this moment, the herbs garden was filled with the herbs¡¯ aroma, so refreshing and made one feel so comfortable.


    In this herbs garden, there was a special place where the two spirit herbs grew.


    One of them was a small red flower, surrounded by purple leaves, with open spit, and seemed to swallow people.


    At its side, there was a nourish sapling guarding it.


    However, due to some pressures, the surrounding spirit herbs appeared to be wilted.


    It was as if these two spirit herbs had absorbed the spiritual energy in the world. Wherever they were, there was no longer room for other spirit herbs to grow.


    ¡°Not grown yet¡­¡±


    the Ninth Emperor sighed and sat down in front of the two spirit herbs. She grabbed a porcelain bottle nearby, carefully poured it onto the two spirit herbs.


    Vines grew out of the small red flowers, like a tentacle, gently brushing the Ninth Emperor¡¯s face.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and touched the vines gently as if she was afraid to hurt them.


    The black dragon looked at it. It then turned around and walked out of the herb garden, watching her from afar.


    The Ninth Emperor sat next to the spirit herbs and took out a jug of wine with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Fu Chen, Qing Han, this time I went out and met an extremely beautiful-looking young man. He is really the most beautiful man I have ever seen. If you guys see him, you will like him too.¡±


    ¡°I will bring him to meet you later. I just don¡¯t know when you will grow up.¡±


    She lay in the field of spirit herbs lazily, smiled, and drank a jug of spirit wine.


    Her smile was so stunning that it was unforgettable.


    The black dragon came in just in time to see this stunning scene. He froze and was lost in his thoughts.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor is so beautiful.


    ¡®Even when she¡¯s sleeping, she still looks so stunning.¡¯


    The young man smiled as he slowly walked toward the Ninth Emperor, lying on the ground.


    He stopped when he reached her, and his gaze fell upon her stunning face.


    If he could follow her for the rest of his life, no matter how much he was asked to pay, he was willing to do so.


    The young man squatted down and gently caressed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s face.


    Her skin was very smooth, and the young man could not move away for a while.


    However, the Ninth Emperor abruptly opened her eyes.


    She gazed sternly and coldly at the young man.


    This was the first time he had seen such a look from the Ninth Emperor, and he could not help but freeze and tremble.


    ¡°Are you a man?¡± the Ninth Emperor tilted her head and asked lazily.

 Chapter 2094 - The Past Life 19

    The black dragon froze. ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor kicked the black dragon, sending him rolling a few meters away. His body rolled on the ground, down the hill.


    She then lay on the ground again. Her red dress spread around her body; it was the most stunning scenery in this herb garden.


    The small red flower with purple leaves began to grow larger under the light wind gradually and finally became a quilt-like size, gently covering her body, blocking the wind of the night for her.


    The next day¡­


    The Ninth Emperor woke up and found that the sky was already bright. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and stood up from the ground.


    The first thing that caught her eyes was the shivering figure of the black dragon at her feet.


    His body was curled into a ball, and his black robe was stained with dust.


    He looked at the Ninth Emperor pitifully. He looked like he was about to cry.


    Seeing the black dragon in such a pity state, she was stunned and asked, ¡°What did you do last night? How did you get so messy?¡±


    ¡®Oh¡­


    ¡®Did I not become like this all because of you?¡¯


    Of course, the black dragon did not dare to say it out, so he chuckled and said, ¡°I took a nap yesterday and accidentally rolled down the mountain. That¡¯s why I am like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°I¡¯m leaving later.¡±


    ¡®Leaving?¡¯


    The black dragon froze, stood up from the ground, and walked toward the Ninth Emperor. ¡°You just came back, and you¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Back then, he was determined to follow the Ninth Emperor, so he had come to Divine Herb Sect with her without rebellion.


    However, after she left him at the Divine Herb Sect, she had disappeared and only just returned now.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to come back for just one night and leave again¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°I just came back to see these two spirit herbs, and now that I see that they are growing well¡­ I am relieved. Big Black, from now on, they are still in your hands. You must take care of them for me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡®But, what about me?¡¯


    The big black did not ask that out loud. Perhaps, in his heart, it had long had an answer.


    The Ninth Emperor left after saying that and never looked back.


    Big Black stood behind her, gazing at her figure for a long time, and did not look away.


    Until her figure completely disappeared, he was still standing in the distance, dazed.


    His black robe fluttered a little in the light breeze. His handsome face was full of aggression and reluctance, but he still did not speak to stop her from leaving.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor is very busy.


    ¡®She has a lot of things to do.


    ¡®So, how can I hold her back?¡¯


    After he raised the two spirit herbs to maturity, he would go to her.


    Unfortunately, the black dragon never thought that he no longer had the opportunity to leave the Divine Herb Sect. When he was finally able to go looking for her, he would use a different identity and accompany her for the rest of her life¡­


    ***


    On top of the mountain¡­


    The young man, dressed in white, stood on the ground. He stared at the Ninth Emperor, who had just come out of the Divine Herb Sect.


    He smirked.


    Standing next to the young man was a man in a green robe. He followed the young man¡¯s gaze, and after seeing the Ninth Emperor stepping out, he froze. For some reason, he always felt that his master seemed to be inseparable from the Ninth Emperor now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young man turned around and walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Cloud Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Master, is the Ninth Emperor going back?¡±

 Chapter 2095 - The Past Life 20

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled coldly. He frowned as he thought of the black dragon yesterday; a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He then turned to look at the Ninth Emperor, and a gentle smile suddenly bloomed upon his face.


    The young man in the green robe was stunned.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor has ¡®poisoned¡¯ Master¡­¡¯


    Since he followed his master back then, he had never seen his master cared so much about a woman.


    Now, his master was even secretly following her.


    Tsk¡­


    Qing Zhu shook his head. ¡®Human feelings are just complicated. Even Master has fallen into it.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be like him for the rest of my life¡­¡¯


    ***


    The Ninth Emperor came out of the Divine Herb Sect after checking up on her spirit herbs. Since she had finished her task, she should also return to Cloud Mountain.


    The Cloud Mountain was not very far from Divine Herb Sect. Only by walking, a night was enough to get there.


    However, when she entered the mountain, she found that Cloud Mountain was very quiet today. Even though she was not used to this quiet, she did not have any suspicion and walked straight into Cloud Mountain.


    Usually, every time she returned, Tian Xuan and others would stand here, waiting for her. However, there was no one here this time. She frowned and rushed toward the backyard.


    Along the way, she did not find a single person. It was very quiet and filled with a cold aura.


    Until¡­


    She stopped after she saw the young man standing in the lake.


    The young man was very beautiful, with fair skin. His long silver hair was very dazzling, and he looked more stunning under the sunlight.


    It actually made the Ninth Emperor want to marry him.


    Just when the Nine Emperors hesitated, the young man had already pulled her hand and dragged her into the lake.


    The Ninth Emperor broke the water surface. Her wet hair stuck to her cheeks. She then asked, ¡°Where are Tian Xuan and the girls?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they said they hadn¡¯t come down for a long time, so I gave them some silver, and they left.¡±


    Qing Zhu hid in the tree. Hearing this from Nan Changfeng, it could not help but chuckle.


    ¡®Obviously, it was Master who asked me to coax and persuade the girls to go out and had spent countless amounts of silver on this.


    ¡®Now he suddenly said that the girls wanted to go down the mountain?¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was relieved. She smiled, raised her hand, and pulled Nan Changfeng close to her.


    Their bodies almost touched each other, and she could even feel his warm breath.


    ¡°Changfeng, don¡¯t appear in front of me like this again¡­¡± She smirked. ¡°Otherwise, I will force you to marry me.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled. His body was floating in the lake water. His pair of eyes were very clear and made him look so innocent.


    Seeing this pair of eyes, the thought that she had just now suddenly disappeared.


    To her, Nan Changfeng was as pure as the white paper.


    ¡°If you want to force me, then¡­¡± Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t resist.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    It sounded as if she was a bully.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and patted Nan Changfeng¡¯s handsome face. ¡°If I¡¯m a cruel woman, I would have married you when I brought you back. But¡­¡±


    She did not say anything more and just wanted to leave the lake.

 Chapter 2096 - The Past Life 21

    Qing Zhu quickly noticed her and threw the fruit¡¯s peel into the water.


    The Ninth Emperor accidentally stepped on it, slipped, and lunged toward Nan Changfeng.


    Nan Changfeng reached out, wrapped his arms around her waist, and both of them fell into the lake.


    However, he held the Ninth Emperor tightly and did not let her go.


    The lake water was clear, and the Ninth Emperor could see Nan Changfeng¡¯s handsome face in the water.


    She leaned against his chest, and the warmth made her heart suddenly beat faster, so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest.


    This was the first time in her life that she had this feeling.


    He was just a naive young man whom she had just abducted.


    The Ninth Emperor panicked. Her hand fell upon Nan Changfeng¡¯s chest, forcefully pushing him away. She then got out from the lake with a splash of lake water.


    Nan Changfeng followed closely behind her. His smile was stunning, but his eyes were always fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor gritted her teeth and jumped out of the lake. Her wet dress revealed the outline of her body as she rushed toward the backyard.


    When the Ninth Emperor left, Nan Changfeng¡¯s face sank, and he glanced coldly at Qing Zhu, who was hiding in the tree.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Qing Zhu froze for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when she¡¯s here, you are not allowed to appear.¡±


    He sneered.


    The Ninth Emperor was just drenched, and her dress stuck to her body. With such a look, he could not let others see it.


    Even though Qing Zhu was just a snake, he was still a male snake, so¡­


    If it were not his contracted spirit beast, perhaps he would have ruined its eyes just now.


    Qing Zhu subconsciously gulped, trembling. ¡®I¡¯ve helped Master just now, but why is Master so angry?


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Qing Zhu leaped from the tree and hurriedly left. It so fast, as if someone was chasing it from behind.


    The Ninth Emperor went straight back to her room to change her clothes.


    After changing, the Ninth Emperor sighed in relief.


    Her gaze sank as Nan Changfeng¡¯s stunning face appeared in her mind. Next time, if Nan Changfeng tempted her unintentionally, and if she were to do something harsh to him as payback, it would be Nan Changfeng¡¯s fault.


    As for why it was unintentional¡­


    Nan Changfeng was not only innocent but also seemed to have a pure heart and mind. So, it could never be intentional. It must be an unintentional act.


    Suddenly, someone pushed open the door of her room.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up and saw the young man¡¯s handsome face.


    He was already dressed in white, as handsome as an immortal, slowly walking in through the door.


    A smile grew upon his face.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor touched his face gently. ¡°If you want to bathe, do it in your room. Don¡¯t do that again in front of me.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°After you picked me up, I am already your man. So, whatever you want to do, I will not refuse.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face darkened.


    This guy really thought of her as a bully?


    She brought him back only as a handyman, and she never had any other intention.


    If¡­ He was so careless again that made her have any ill intentions¡­ That would be his fault.

 Chapter 2097 - The Past Life 22

    ¡°Changfeng, did Tian Xuan and the girls say when they would be back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it might take a while.¡± There was a smile in Nan Changfeng¡¯s gaze.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°Why does it take so long? What are they going to do?¡±


    ¡°It might be because they haven¡¯t left the mountain for such a long time, so they don¡¯t plan to come home so soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin. Cloud Mountain was suddenly quiet, and she was still a bit not used to it.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and find them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stretched her body and walked out of the manor.


    ***


    Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Imperial City.


    It was bustling and lively with people.


    Tian Xuan had never left the mountain since she was taken back by the Ninth Emperor a few years ago, and this was the first time she had left and gone so far away.


    ¡°Tian Xuan¡­¡± The green-dress woman on the side named Dongfang Yu gazed at such a bustling scene with a light in her eyes. ¡°I actually think that Nan Changfeng is not a bad person. At least, he has a lot of money and gave us so much money.¡±


    Tian Xuan pursed her lips. She was scornful of Nan Changfeng, but it was only because of the Ninth Emperor.


    If that guy did not have any wrong thoughts about the Ninth Emperor, she would be able to accept him.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng said that there is a restaurant over here with food that tastes good. Why don¡¯t we go and try it?¡± A bright smile raised upon Tian Xuan¡¯s face.


    After leaving Cloud Mountain, they were instantly attracted to the bustle of this new world. She and Dongfang Yu liked the food, while the others had no appetite for food, so they went to other places.


    At this moment, only Dongfang Yu and she were left within the imperial city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she smelled the fragrance from the tavern.


    However, just as she was about to walk into the tavern, a person suddenly walked past her with a spring in her steps and into the tavern.


    The person was a beautiful girl, followed by the guards. Those guards were apparently wary of everyone, so they gave Dongfang Yu a fierce push away.


    Dongfang Yu stood firm; her eyes were filled with anger. She turned to look at the group of people at the front.


    Just as she was about to burst out in anger, Tian Xuan raised her hand, pulled her sleeve, and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. We are out here representing the Ninth Emperor, so forget it.¡±


    ¡®If you are taking to heart such a little thing, wouldn¡¯t it embarrass the Ninth Emperor?¡¯


    At this moment, Tian Xuan had already forgotten that no one knew that they were the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people because they had never taken a step down from Cloud Mountain. However, at the bottom of her heart, she always put the Ninth Emperor¡¯s reputation first and did not care about anything else.


    The beautiful girl, perhaps sensing something, looked back at Tian Xuan. She frowned, and soon she withdrew her gaze again and turned toward the inside of the tavern.


    ¡°Noble Lady¡­¡± The servant who followed the girl said indignantly, ¡°Those two women dared to block your way.¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled. ¡°No harm. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    As she said that, Mu Qingya was already walking toward the table on the second floor and never looked at the two women outside the tavern again.


    Tian Xuan frowned and looked at Mu Qingya coldly. She hesitated for a moment before stepping inside.


    Unfortunately, the last table was booked by Mu Qingya, and they could only dine in the hall.

 Chapter 2098

    Inside the tavern were voices of discussion filling the hall.


    ¡°I heard that Noble Lady is going to get married to the imperial preceptor.¡±


    ¡°The person who was supposed to marry the imperial preceptor was Little Nine of the Mu family. Unfortunately, Little Nine disappeared twenty years ago. She and the imperial preceptor had been engaged since childhood. Not long after her disappearance, the old lady of the Mu family forced Mu Yi to marry the princess, and later, she gave birth to Mu Qingya.


    ¡°It is rumored that Mu Yi was put under countless pressure after marrying that wild woman. With the Mu family power, how could Mu Yi marry that kind of woman? Later, after the woman and Little Nine¡¯s disappearance, Mu Yi listened to the old lady and married the princess.


    ¡°Fortunately, he married the princess. Now, the Mu family has such achievements. Noble Lady Qingya is a talented girl since childhood and can not be compared to even Little Nine.


    The Mu family was big, one of the top families in this kingdom even before getting into the imperial family. Little Nine was born when there were already eight children, so according to the family¡¯s custom, she became Little Nine of the Mu family.


    After Mu Yi became the emperor¡¯s son-in-law and the princess¡¯s sidekick, he moved out of Mu Manor. Mu Qingya was a Noble Lady, so she did not have to follow the family¡¯s custom.


    Tian Xuan was enjoying the food in front of her but paused when she heard these words. She seemed somewhat bewildered.


    ¡®Little Nine of the Mu family¡­¡¯


    This name seemed somewhat familiar, and she seemed to have heard it somewhere.


    However, she could not remember it¡­


    ***


    The servant looked at Tian Xuan with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Noble Lady, look. I didn¡¯t expect such vulgar countryside people in this imperial city. It¡¯s as if they hadn¡¯t eaten their whole lives.¡±


    Bang!


    Dongfang Yu smashed her chopsticks on the table.


    She was just about to fight back when Tian Xuan, sitting next to her, gave her hand a pump and shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t bully the weak, and it will bring shame to the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    With these words, she deliberately lowered her voice to ensure that no one next to her could hear.


    Otherwise, if people knew that they were the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people but still ate so greedily, it would definitely embarrass the Ninth Emperor.


    However, she really could not control herself.


    This outside meal was extremely delicious. It had been countless years since she really enjoyed such a delicious meal that it made her want to cry¡­


    Mu Qingya stopped and turned to look at the two girls. She frowned and turned away.


    ¡°Ah Li, you have to remember that there are still many poorer people in this world than the servants and slaves of our manor. There is no need to judge them, whether they are vulgar or rude. It has nothing to do with us. It is enough for us to know our manners.¡±


    There was a silence in the tavern.


    Everyone looked at Mu Qingya longingly and yearningly.


    Dongfang Yu almost choked to death.


    ¡®No need to judge?


    ¡®She has already said what she should say, vulgar and rude, and yet she says there is no need to judge?


    ¡®Such a b*tch!¡¯


    Dongfang Yu sneered. ¡°Tian Xuan, we are so unlucky today to meet such silly people while we are enjoying delicious food.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The servant was furious and turned to Dongfang Yu. ¡°You were the one who was rude to my noble lady. You blocked her way when you saw that she wanted to enter the tavern. If not for the kindness of my noble lady, these guards would have already beaten you a thousand times.¡±

 Chapter 2099 - The Past Life 24

    Tian Xuan frowned; a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    She chose to hold back at first, just not wanting people to know that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people bullied the weak like bullying ants.


    If people repeatedly provoked her and ignored it, people might think that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people were cowardly and did not dare to fight back.


    Moreover, Tian Xuan was a wolf girl.


    Wolves were violent and ferocious, and only the Ninth Emperor could make her suppress her inner mania.


    Now when she heard the servant¡¯s words, her aura turned cold, causing the entire hall¡¯s temperature to drop quite a bit.


    ¡°Ah Li¡­¡± Mu Qingya frowned and coldly interrupted Ah Li. ¡°Forget it. If others do not know the manners, we can not do anything. This is what my mother taught me as a child. Just ignore these people. Do not let someone say that the imperial family is a bully. Let¡¯s go. Father and Mother are still waiting for us at home. ¡±


    Mu Qingya glanced at Tian Xuan, turned around, and walked toward the back.


    ¡®Dealing with these people will only ruin my reputation. What will I get even if I win? What a waste of time¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Tian Xuan grabbed a cup and smashed it on the servant¡¯s head.


    She was so fast that no one could notice it break on the servant¡¯s head. Blood flowed from the back of her head, followed by a scream that echoed throughout the restaurant.


    Dongfang Yu froze and turned to Tian Xuan. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we can¡¯t embarrass the Ninth Empress here?¡±


    Tian Xuan looked at Dongfang Yu and said, ¡°The others are so provocative. Do you want the world to say that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people are easy to bully? Won¡¯t it be even more humiliating then?¡±


    Dongfang Yu thought her words were reasonable and nodded in approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are representing the Ninth Emperor, so we must not let her be embarrassed.¡±


    ***


    Mu Qingya slowly turned sideways and saw her servant, Ah Li, falling into a pool of blood.


    She froze for a long time before rushing toward Ah Li anxiously.


    ¡°Ah Li!!!¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and anxiety.


    The people inside the tavern were also dumbfounded. No one had expected that these two women would dare to attack Noble Lady¡¯s servant.


    Moreover, this matter was their fault in the first place.


    Did they not know who Noble Lady was? And who were they to treat her so?


    When Noble Lady came, they had blocked her way. They should have allowed the Noble Lady to walk first.


    This was the proper etiquette.


    However, these people did not know the etiquette. When the servant tried to teach them a few times, they hit her cruelly and viciously.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes reddened. She stood up from the ground, turned to Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu, and said coldly, ¡°You two girls¡­ You are not only rude but also vicious. Even though Ah Li is a servant, she and I are like sisters, yet you want to kill her! If you want to hurt someone, it should be me, not Ah Li.¡±


    Her face was filled with grief and anger.


    The crowd murmured to each other.


    ¡°Noble Lady is really kind. Who would treat her servants like sisters as she does? Noble Lady is so mighty, yet she does not treat her people as slaves, and there are still people who dare to treat her like this.¡±


    ¡°I see that these two girls are born with evil hearts, like poisonous scorpion women who bully Noble Lady. Bad women¡­¡±

 Chapter 2100 - The Past Life 25

    ¡°Indeed. These two have offended Noble Lady. They will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Noble Lady is too kind. Usually, when her subordinates make mistakes, she never punishes them severely. If later these two women kneel and beg for mercy, maybe she will be soft-hearted¡­¡±


    ¡°This kingdom doesn¡¯t need a soft-hearted person, but if that person is Mu Qingya¡­ I only like her more.¡±


    Strong men conquered this land, and the easily soft-hearted people would be hated and bullied.


    However, if the weak person was Mu Qingya, they really couldn¡¯t find the heart in them to hate her.


    All these years, Mu Qingya had fed the poor to help the world and saved many people. It was said that she had saved Feng Yun Kingdom from a pandemic. If not for her, there would be no Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face sank. She looked at Ah Li lying on the ground sorrowfully and ordered the guards to help her up. She then turned to Tian Xuan coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ You must apologize to my servant now.¡±


    Dongfang Yu laughed. ¡°If you really care about this servant, instead of making her stay here to accept an apology, you would have brought her in for treatment. Now I understand¡­ The people of Feng Yun Kingdom are blind.¡±


    She heard those people¡¯s words clearly just now.


    ¡®Kindness?


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®Like sisters?


    ¡®It makes people want to laugh!¡¯


    She said she was like her real sister but did not care about her injuries and just make her stay here? A normal person would have brought her away long ago.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face stiffened. She clenched her hands tightly before slowly exhaling. ¡°This is for my servant¡¯s dignity. If you do not apologize to her, she will never accept treatment. It is not that I do not want to take her away.¡±


    She lifted her chin proudly and with determination.


    Her servant had long fainted, unable to utter even a single word, and even needed two guards to hold her up. It was as if they were afraid that she had not left enough blood to survive.


    How should the servant accept their apology if she was already unconscious?


    The crowd heard Mu Qingya¡¯s explanation and looked at Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu furiously.


    ¡°Up until this moment, these two women still dare to frame Noble Lady.¡±


    ¡°Noble Lady said that she treated her servant as a sister¡­ If there is no apology, her servant would rather die¡­¡±


    ¡°They have hurt people to such an extent and refuse to apologize, yet, they still want to frame Noble Lady. They are simply ignorant. Noble Lady, in our opinion, it is better to arrest them and beat them until they apologize.¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s expression did not falter despite hearing what the crowd said.


    Her gaze was cold, expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t like to punish anyone even if they have made many mistakes! Now, as long as they apologize to my servant, I will forgive them. What I want is just an apology.¡±


    Seeing that Dongfang Yu was about to get up in anger, Tian Xuan pressed down upon her shoulder and slowly stood up and walked toward Mu Qingya.


    ¡°You want us to apologize. Then, I would like to ask you just what we have done wrong? Earlier, your guards hurt us first, but we put up with that. Then, your servant was rude, but we put up with that, too. However, there is a limit to other people¡¯s patience! When I can¡¯t put up with things anymore, should I just sit still and do nothing about it?¡±

 Chapter 2101 - The Past Life 26

    A cold aura filled up the hall.


    The fierceness in Tian Xuan¡¯s eyes somehow made Mu Qingya stiffen, and her breathing grew a little heavy.


    The guards had already surrounded Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu, and the swords in their hands reflected a cold light.


    Tian Xuan smirked as she faced the guards. She obviously was not afraid of them.


    Suddenly¡­


    The tavern fell silent.


    The crowd turned to look at a figure dressed in a stunning bright red dress.


    Her face was stunning and beautiful, and her eyes were so domineering.


    She had such a beautiful face that they had never seen before.


    They used to think that Mu Qingya was the most beautiful girl in Feng Yun Kingdom, but her beauty was just ordinary now compared to this girl. This girl¡¯s stunning appearance was something unforgettable.


    Following behind her was a handsome young man with silver hair, as handsome as an immortal. His eyes were so cold, and there was a silver vertical line between his eyebrows.


    Even Mu Qingya was stunned for a moment.


    She had thought that the emperor was handsome enough but had not thought that there was a young man who could be this stunning.


    Even his smile amazed her, making her heart skip a beat with an urge to abduct him.


    ¡°Ninth¡­¡± The moment Tian Xuan saw the Ninth Emperor, her eyes were filled with joy, but when she saw that the Ninth Emperor did not put on her mask today, she held back the words in her mouth. ¡°Ninth Emperor, why are you here?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stepped through the doorway.


    As she walked into the tavern, the entire hall was shocked with a heavy aura. It was as if a giant mountain fell in front of them, making it a little difficult for everyone to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find you guys. Were you bullying people outside?¡± the Ninth Emperor asked, raising eyebrows.


    Tian Xuan lowered her head in shame. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to disgrace you, so we didn¡¯t want to bother with these people. But they were getting too much, so we planned to take action, but then, you were here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor turned to Mu Qingya and smiled coldly. ¡°You were the one who bullied my people just now?¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she took a few steps back. For some reason, her heart trembled a bit when facing this woman.


    ¡°My servant did not intend to offend them earlier¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°But they attacked my servant, and now I just want an apology from her.¡±


    ¡°Apology?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor snorted and laughed coldly. ¡°My people never make mistakes.¡±


    Mu Qingya froze and looked at the Ninth Emperor in dismay.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°For that reason, they surely don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu were her people, so of course, she trusted them. If these people had not provoked them first, they would never have made a move.


    They pushed them and made Tian Xuan angry to such an extent.


    Mu Qingya bit her lip and smiled coldly. ¡°Maiden, you have made a mistake, and you don¡¯t want to admit it?¡±

 Chapter 2102 - The Past Life 27

    The Ninth Emperor walked toward Mu Qingya. She looked up coldly at the young girl in front of her.


    ¡°It seems that you have some problems with your ears. I have already said that my people never make mistakes.¡±


    Boom!


    She raised her hand, the blast of wind came, and instantly, Mu Qingya¡¯s body flew away before falling under the steps, rolling to the ground.


    Those guards got up and saw Mu Qingya rolling away, and their faces turned pale with fear.


    They would be doomed if the princess knew that they had failed to protect Noble Lady.


    However, before this group of guards could rush toward the Ninth Emperor, they saw that the young man next to her had already moved his hand.


    No one even saw clearly how he did it, but in a flash, this group of guards were swept away by the wind, falling wretchedly to the ground. Some did not even have the strength to get up.


    Perhaps the strength of these two people shocked them. They immediately stood up and no longer cared to stay. They helped Mu Qingya, carried her, and hurriedly left.


    The Ninth Emperor took a brief glance at them, then withdrew her gaze and turned to the seating area.


    Nan Changfeng followed behind her. His face was clear and cold as if he looked like this for everyone else except for the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Have them serve the meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu also followed and sat with them.


    Within a few moments, the waiter brought the dishes to the table.


    Perhaps because of Nan Changfeng¡¯s cooking skill, the Ninth Emperor was not surprised by these meals¡¯ deliciousness.


    The whole tavern was also quiet. The people looked at the Ninth Emperor with some fear.


    ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that Mu Qingya is the most respectful Noble Lady? The emperor likes her very much, but now this woman has hurt Mu Qingya, and she will be driven out of this kingdom.¡¯


    As expected¡­


    Not long after, another group of guards rushed in, surrounding the entire tavern.


    Everyone did not even dare to breathe, afraid of getting into trouble.


    A middle-aged man entered from behind the crowd. He was well-dressed, elegant, handsome, and filled with a domineering aura.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Qingya followed behind the middle-aged man with a helpless look. ¡°We were just squabbling. If people know, they will think that I can¡¯t beat them and went back to complain.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not speak. He glanced at the crowd before his eyes fell upon the Ninth Emperor and the others.


    Everyone stopped moving after he came, but the Ninth Emperor and the others did not even look at him.


    Mu Yi frowned. He gently patted Mu Qingya¡¯s hand and turned to the group of people in front of him.


    The woman turned around, and her stunning eyes met the middle-aged man.


    Her face was so familiar that it made his heart suddenly jump a little.


    He staggered a bit as he walked quickly toward the Ninth Emperor.


    Seeing his approach, Nan Changfeng stood up, pulling the Ninth Emperor to his side. His brow furrowed slightly, and his gaze was cold.


    Fortunately, Mu Yi only stood in front of the Ninth Emperor and did not continue approaching her. He looked at the familiar face in front of him excitedly.

 Chapter 2103 - The Past Life 28

    ¡°You are¡­ Little Nine?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor tilted her head to look at Mu Yi and frowned.


    Nan Changfeng looked at the Ninth Emperor. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t remember very well, maybe¡­ I know him?¡±


    However, her expression remained calm, and there were no other emotions in her dark eyes.


    Tian Xuan finally remembered where she heard this name from. She remembered that someone came to the Ninth Emperor and was looking for Little Nine.


    But later, no one had come again, and over time, she forgot about this name.


    ¡°Little Nine, where have you been for the past twenty years?¡± Mu Yi was pleased, ¡°I have searched for you for a long time but have not found you. How have you been these years?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged unconcernedly. ¡°I¡¯ve had a pretty good time all these years. Free, easy, surrounded by many beautiful women.¡±


    Mu Yi was dumbfounded. He did not expect that Little Nine could be so calm after not seeing him for so many years.


    All these years, he never gave up looking for her.


    Mu Qingya stood next to Mu Yi, clenching her fists tightly. A few moments later, she let go of her hand and walked toward the Ninth Emperor smilingly. ¡°So you are Father¡¯s daughter? Father has indeed been looking for you for so many years.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just a pity that Mother stopped all those people from searching for her.


    ¡®Now that Father has married Mother, he has to forget anything from the past.¡¯


    ¡°Just now¡­.¡± Mu Qingya pursed her lips; her voice tinged with guilt. ¡°It was indeed my fault. No matter what your people did, I shouldn¡¯t have stood up for my servant. It¡¯s just that at that time, I never thought you were Little Nine. I am sorry. I don¡¯t know if you can forgive me?¡±


    Her eyes were so clear, and her tone was so sincere that it could touch other¡¯s hearts.


    Mu Yi smiled. ¡°This is your family. Don¡¯t fight¡­ Little Nine, this is your sister. Forgive her. It¡¯s not good to fight with your own family.¡±


    He subconsciously went to touch the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hand.


    The Ninth Emperor quickly withdrew her hands and held Nan Changfeng¡¯s hand.


    Nan Changfeng stared at that hand, and his gaze softened a lot with a smile in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man froze, wanting to say something, but in the end, he remained silent.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t like strangers touching me. If it were good-looking ones, I might be fine, but the older ones¡­¡±


    Mu Yi looked a little embarrassed. Perhaps it was because they had not seen each other for many years that they became a little awkward. He could not blame his daughter for this.


    ¡°Little Nine, it has been a long time since you went home. Why don¡¯t you come back with me today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister¡­¡± Mu Qingya smiled. ¡°Father has moved out of Mu Manor, but there are still many guest rooms. As long as Sister is willing to come back, we still welcome you, and¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Just look at your girl, who is like a wolf swallowing food. They must not have eaten such delicious food for a long time. I really can¡¯t imagine what miserable days Sister is living outside? In our house, we have everything. The glory and wealth¡­ More than you can imagine.¡±


    Even though Mu Qingya¡¯s words and eyes were sincere, the contempt and mockery in that tone of voice were still clear to Tian Xuan.

 Chapter 2104 - The Past Life 29

    Her eyes reddened with anger. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Others could humiliate her, but she could not accept anyone insulting the Ninth Emperor.


    Dongfang Yu clenched her fists tightly. She cracked her knuckles, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe you should not take another wife¡­ You should not remarry in this life. Otherwise, Sister won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Mu Yi froze for a moment. He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    His mother did not like Little Nine and her mother. She had been forcing him to marry another woman, but at that time, he still chose them. However, when Little Nine¡¯s mother was no longer there, and Little Nine left, his mother forced him again, and he no longer had a reason to refuse.


    Therefore, he finally married the princess as his mother had wished.


    ¡°Never remarry in your life?¡± Someone inside the tavern laughed sarcastically. ¡°Which man in this world doesn¡¯t have three, four concubines? And why does he need to stay unmarried just because his wife died? It¡¯s ridiculous! I don¡¯t know how this woman could think such things.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous indeed! Such a woman is not worthy of entering the Mu family at all. Moreover, she cannot be compared with Noble Lady Qingya. She wants to keep her father unmarried for the rest of his life, and she has even been missing for many years. Since she is missing, why does she still have to¡­¡±


    Boom!


    This man was not done talking, but his table suddenly exploded, and the dishes splashed, falling all over him.


    The other one flew away and crashed into the wall before spitting blood.


    When they looked up, they met the young man¡¯s cold eyes, so cold that it made them tremble in fear.


    Nan Changfeng withdrew his gaze and turned to the Ninth Emperor again. His eyes were filled with warmth as a smile grew upon his face.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked indifferent; she did not even look at the man and did not care about him.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly spoke out, stopping her in her tracks.


    She paused for a moment and smiled, but no turning back.


    ¡°My name is not Little Nine.¡±


    She only had one title; the Ninth Emperor!


    ¡°This name¡­¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Is too weak and not worthy of me.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the Ninth Emperor walked out of the tavern.


    Her footsteps were gentle, but every step fell heavily upon Mu Yi¡¯s heart.


    Tian Xuan and Dongfang Yu followed her, and when they left, they looked at Mu Qingya and sneered.


    ¡°My master can¡¯t even be compared to millions of you, so don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Otherwise, the miserable one will be you only.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor had always been proud of herself, and she would not make a move against such a mole. However, when she was really angry, no one could stop her.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was pale for a while. She then clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath before suppressing her anger.


    She turned to Mu Yi and smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, it seems that Sister does not like me. I did not know she was my sister before. Otherwise, no matter how rude her people were, I would not have allowed my servant to talk to them.¡±


    Mu Yi frowned and looked a little sad. ¡°She has been away from home for too long and has not returned for a long time. She left when she was so young that she might be a little cold with the Mu family. You¡¯re a good girl, and I believe that she will accept you one day.¡±

 Chapter 2105 - The Past Life 30

    Mu Qingya¡¯s gaze sank. ¡®Father still wants her to accept me until now?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    However, Mu Qingya did not say it out loud. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, I know why my sister doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yi turned to Mu Qingya, confused.


    Mu Qingya smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Because that young man standing next to Sister looked at me several times, and by looking at the way Sister looked at him, she seemed to be very fond of him. So maybe she misunderstood me¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya sighed and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I already have a future husband, and I don¡¯t have any feelings for that young man. I can¡¯t accept him because I know my sister likes him. How could I snatch him from her? But looking at my sister¡¯s expression, she really hates me for this.¡±


    Mu Yi frowned.


    He was also curious why Little Nine was so cold to Qingya.


    It turned out that it was because of a man.


    He frowned harder, and a hint of coldness flashed across his face. ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone destroy your sisterhood. That¡¯s just a man. Can¡¯t it be less important than family?¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Father, you understand me, but Sister may not understand me. I am most afraid that the young man will come to me, and Sister will hate me more. How about we invite Sister home? I want to explain to her clearly.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Mu Yi nodded slightly. ¡°Little Nine has come back to Feng Yun Kingdom, so we still have a chance. As for that young man, he is stunning, but Little Nine misunderstands you because of him. In that case, he can¡¯t stay by her side. We also have to find a way to get rid of those few impolite servants.¡±


    Little Nine might not be willing to listen to him earlier, so he had to take some time to persuade her.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Mu Qingya¡¯s face. ¡°Sister is really beautiful. I like her a lot, so I also hope that she will like me as well.¡±


    ¡°She will¡­¡±


    Mu Yi rubbed Mu Qingya¡¯s back gently, calming her.


    Even though he was forced to marry the princess back then, Mu Qingya was still his daughter, and he really loved her.


    He knew that she was sad because Little Nine had misunderstood her.


    Why should there be a feud between sisters? He believed that one day Little Nine would accept Qingya because she was really a nice girl.


    Mu Qingya smiled shyly, but no one noticed a trace of coldness in her eyes when she lowered her gaze.


    A coldness that made people shudder.


    ***


    After leaving the tavern, the Ninth Emperor looked around and smiled faintly.


    Dongfang Yu blinked and was curious. ¡°Ninth Emperor, that man just now¡­ Is he really your father?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Tian Xuan cleared her throat, trying to stop Dongfang Yu¡¯s words.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°Sort of, right? It has been a long time since I came back to Feng Yun Kingdom. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you guys to my former residence.¡±


    ¡°Former residence?¡±


    ¡°The place where my mother lived.¡± The Ninth Emperor shrugged, and her expression remained calm, ¡°Back then, the Mu family did not accept my mother, so they kicked her out. That man also followed my mother and was kicked out of the family. After my mother died, he took me back to the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She paused, ¡°I suspect my mother did not die. She just disappeared. I left back then just to find her. Now that I¡¯m back. We¡¯ll go there now, and maybe we can find something there. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    This was the first time Dongfang Yu heard about the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother. She could not help but be a little curious. But she did not pursue the matter further. After all, that should be the Ninth Emperor¡¯s most painful memory.


    The courtyard had not been taken care of for a long time, so when they just walked in, they felt the desolation.


    The weeds were overgrown, and it was dirty, and obviously, no one had come to clean them.


    Back then, her mother liked to play with her in the pavilion, but now that pavilion was no longer what it once was.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡± Tian Xuan was not too happy. ¡°That man from the Mu family¡­ He looks like he¡¯s too fond of his new wife and daughter. If he really loved your mother, he would have hired someone to clean the courtyard.¡±


    ¡®As expected, all men are bad!¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor did not think so. She walked in, glancing at the entire courtyard. She vaguely remembered the time when she lived here.


    But these memories began to blur, and perhaps it would not be long before they were forgotten.


    However, she had never given up trying to find her.


    ¡°Qing Zhu¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng looked at the courtyard and called out faintly.


    A snake crawled out of his sleeve and transformed into a handsome young man, standing next to Nan Changfeng.


    Nan Changfeng said calmly, ¡°Clean this courtyard.¡±


    Qing Zhu froze.


    ¡®Becoming a snake is so difficult¡­¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin as she smiled and stared at Qing Zhu.


    ¡®Abduct one young man and get another one?


    ¡®Cloud Mountain will have more people to do the chores¡­¡¯


    ¡°I plan to stay here for a while and see if I can find some traces of my mother. After all, this is the only place we lived back then, and she disappeared here.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just that everyone in the Mu family says she¡¯s dead, and that guy really thinks she¡¯s dead too¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡± Dongfang Yu spoke with some hesitation. ¡°If we stay here, that man will find you again. What are we going to do then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just kick him out.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged and replied unconcernedly.

 Chapter 2106 - The Past Life 31

    After hearing this, Dongfang Yu quietly sighed with relief, and she knew what to do next.


    ***


    The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor¡­


    A beautiful woman sat within the main hall. She saw Mu Yi and Mu Qingya walking in from outside. She stood up and walked toward the two with a smile.


    This beautiful woman did not look very old. Perhaps only around thirty and above, but less than forty. She was graceful and elegant.


    Her face did not have any wrinkles, and her skin was flawless.


    ¡°Qingya, you¡¯re back?¡± She smiled warmly.


    Mu Qingya nodded. She seemed like she wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end.


    Mu Yi looked at Princess Qingluo, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    He did not say anything about Little Nine. If the Mu family¡¯s old lady knew about it, he was afraid that she would start making a fuss again.


    Mu Yi had a bit of a headache as he thought about the old lady¡¯s bad temper. He rubbed his temples and walked to the backyard.


    Qingluo watched Mu Yi leave, and the smile upon her face gradually disappeared.


    For many years, Mu Yi had always treated her with respect, so she had already gotten used to him treating her like this.


    But, she was still a bit unhappy. Why was that woman able to get his gentle treatment when she was with him, but not her?


    ¡°Qingya, did you have something to say to me just now?¡± Princess Qingluo turned to look at Mu Qingya; her face sank.


    Mu Qingya pursed her lips. ¡°Just now, when I was outside, I met a girl. That girl was a bit rude and hurt me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qingluo¡¯s face changed dramatically. Her expression turned cold. ¡°Who is that girl? How dare she hurt my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Mu Qingya smiled bitterly. ¡°Father came to avenge me, but¡­¡±


    She paused and lowered her gaze helplessly.


    ¡°But that woman was Little Nine.¡±


    ¡®Little Nine¡­¡¯


    This name was so familiar to Qingluo.


    Familiar to the point that her gaze sank and was filled with a wave of monstrous anger.


    Her whole face turned cold.


    ¡°You mean, he doesn¡¯t care about you being bullied because of Little Nine?¡±


    Her daughter was her everything. Who dared to shout rudely in front of her daughter?


    It was even more outrageous that Mu Yi did not help Qingya.


    He must still be thinking about that woman!


    Princess Qingluo hid the coldness in her eyes and said furiously, ¡°Qingya, you must tell your grandmother about this. The only one person who can subdue your father is her.¡±


    She was a high-ranking princess, but she loved Mu Yi and was unwilling to punish him. At this time, she could only make the old lady of the Mu family settle this.


    Mu Yi would always listen to his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Little Nine.¡± Princess Qingluo lifted her chin and sneered.


    Mu Qingya was a little surprised. ¡°Mother, why do you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°She must have a purpose coming here this time. She may want to follow Mu Yi to this manor to take all the glory and wealth. How can I allow her to do so? Your father has always been soft-hearted. He might agree to give it all to her after seeing her crying a few times. But I will never allow the daughter of another woman to enter this place!¡±

 Chapter 2107 - The Past Life 32

    Every single thing in this manor was built with her father¡¯s money. How could she allow a wild child to enjoy this glory?


    However, Mu Yi was soft-hearted. Therefore, she had to settle this matter on her own. She could not let that woman have the opportunity to see Mu Yi again.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya gritted her teeth. ¡°Mother, that girl probably hasn¡¯t enjoyed any luxury all these years. Her people were gobbling down food as if they¡¯ve been hungry for a long time. I guess she came back just to enjoy our glory and wealth.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes flashed a light. ¡°The young man that followed her seemed to have a feeling for me. That girl attacked me because of him. I¡¯ve told Father, but¡­ He did nothing.¡±


    She smiled helplessly as if she was suffering from endless aggression.


    Hearing that Mu Yi did not protect Mu Qingya, Princess Qingluo¡¯s face grew colder. She then clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°This matter is not your fault. It is obvious that the man is lustful. He dares to have dirty thoughts about you. They¡¯re so rude, but Mu Yi still let her go!¡±


    Princess Qingluo smiled coldly. ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t worry. Mother will never let you suffer¡­ If your father doesn¡¯t protect you, but you still have me to protect you. My daughter is so noble. How can I allow that kind of bastard to bully you? Besides, the man who is with her is bound to be a loser. You already have an excellent future husband. Why would you fall for that kind of person?¡±


    Mu Qingya suddenly remembered the man¡¯s handsome face, and her heart felt a little sad.


    That young man was indeed stunning. He was the most handsome person she had seen so far.


    It was a pity that such a young man was with Little Nine.


    As her mother said, the person who was with Little Nine would only be a loser.


    If only¡­


    It would be great if she could marry two husbands.


    Mu Qingya lowered her gaze, deep in thought.


    This matter was not impossible on this mainland. Women who could become the ruler could also have several husbands¡­


    As long as her strength exceeded the emperor¡¯s jurisdiction, it was not impossible to marry two husbands¡­


    Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, but her words carried endless aggravation. ¡°Mother, Father wants Little Nine to come home. I am also willing to accept her for my father¡¯s sake, but she has such a deep misunderstanding of me for a young man. If she comes back, I am afraid that she will hate me more only because of that young man.¡±


    Qingluo said sarcastically, ¡°If she wants to enter this place, she has to ask me whether I agree or not. Without my permission, how would she enter? Even if your father wanted her to come back, he absolutely could not do so. Even the most generous woman in the world would not raise her husband¡¯s other children for him.¡±


    ¡°But, Father¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to back up your father. There¡¯s no way I would agree! Besides, if she brings a lustful man with her, maybe he has a prying eye on you after he enters the manor. In that case, won¡¯t she drag down your reputation? Men in this world would do anything for power. It¡¯s hard to find a man like your father, who does not care about power. Otherwise, I would not have married him¡­¡±

 Chapter 2108 - The Past Life 33

    Mu Qingya did not speak anymore. She slightly lowered her eyes, and no one could see the emotions in them.


    ***


    Mu Manor¡¯s backyard¡­


    An angry voice suddenly came, causing Mu Yi to frown.


    He turned to look and saw an old lady walking toward him with a crutch, and her pale face was full of anger.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I heard that Little Nine, that wild bastard, has returned?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s frown grew tighter, and he looked a little dissatisfied. ¡°Mother, that bastard is also my daughter.¡±


    ¡°What daughter? Can my Mu family ever acknowledge her existence? I tell you, my granddaughter is only Qingya. That bastard is not worthy to enter my Mu family. If you dare to hurt Qingluo¡¯s and Qingya¡¯s hearts for that bastard, I will never let you go!¡±


    The cane in her hand almost hit Mu Yi¡¯s head.


    Mu Yi did not dodge, and he looked sad as he lowered his voice; he was always helpless facing the old lady.


    ¡°Mother, no matter what, the blood running in Little Nine is still the blood of our Mu family. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Great. For a wild girl, you dare to get angry with me?¡± The old lady¡¯s cane ruthlessly knocked on the ground. Her old face was full of anger, with her ruthless eyebrows. ¡°I tell you, you must kick Little Nine out of the family. We shall not see her again. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, and I will never allow you to do such a heartless thing for a wild girl.¡±


    Mu Yi was dumbfounded. He really did not understand why it was so hard for her to allow him to meet his daughter?


    Besides, Little Nine had never done anything wrong. His mother hated Little Nine¡¯s poor mother, and if her mother had not treated her that way, she would not have left home for years and not returned.


    Now he wanted to take his daughter back, and what was wrong with that?


    ¡°Mother¡­ I really don¡¯t understand why you dislike Little Nine so much. She is still my daughter.¡± Mu Yi closed his eyes, and his tone was filled with grief.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t deserve to be your daughter.¡±


    Old Lady Mu sneered. ¡°A wild child born by a b*tch, how can she be compared with the high and mighty princess? Qingya is the daughter of the princess. She is much nobler than her. What qualifications does she have to enter the door of this house? This is Mu Manor, not a place where any wild girl can run wildly.


    ¡°Moreover, I also heard that you made Qingya sad for this wild girl. If the guards did not tell me, I would not even have known that you could hurt Qingya for that bastard. I even heard that the man with that wild girl is bad, and he is actually spying on our Qingya. Did you not see him? Is he worthy of marrying our Qingya?¡±


    What kind of status did a person who was with Little Nine have? Such a person who still wanted to marry Qingya was simply a lazy toad wishing to eat swan¡¯s meat. Whimsical, simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Seeing Old Lady Mu insulting his daughter, Mu Yi¡¯s face could not help but sink. ¡°That is my daughter. You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. You won¡¯t even listen to me anymore, for the wild girl¡¯s sake!¡±


    Old Lady Mu trembled with anger. She could hardly stand, and her hand holding the cane was shivering.


    Suddenly¡­


    Her eyes rolled upward, and she fainted in front of him.

 Chapter 2109 - The Past Life 34

    Mu Yi was dumbfounded. He panicked, rushed up, took out a spirit herb, and fed it to the old lady with his other hand supporting the old lady¡¯s body.


    The old lady then gradually moved; she woke up and cried out, looking sad. ¡°This is the good son I gave birth to when I almost died. A vixen had bewitched your father, and I raised you alone. For you, I suffered a lot. When we were the poorest, I could not afford to eat and dress, but I gave it all to you.


    ¡°But you, in the end, dare to treat me like this for a wild girl. I do not want to live anymore! That wild girl has such a foul temper and dares to make a move on Qingya. Kill me first if you want to choose that wild girl.


    ¡°I have never been angry in all these years, and now I¡¯m already old, and you want to bully me? It would be better for me to die here first than to be humiliated like this.¡±


    Each of her words carried a sense of grief and anger, and her expression was filled with sorrow as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Seeing the old lady¡¯s miserable appearance, Mu Yi¡¯s heart ached.


    Back then, his father was also forced to marry his mother, and later, he abandoned her for the sake of his childhood friend, whom he married later.


    His mother was not willing to be relegated from wife to concubine. She had to take him away from his father, and even his surname was also changed to follow his mother¡¯s.


    Over the years, his mother did suffer a lot. If it were not for him, she would not have had to suffer to such extent.


    His mother did not like Little Nine¡¯s mother because¡­ She was too beautiful.


    Just like the woman that his father insisted on marrying back then; her beauty was amazing.


    His mother did not like good-looking girls. She would always think that these women were vixens, so she hated Little Nine¡¯s mother. Until later, Little Nine¡¯s mother was no longer here, and Little Nine also left¡­ His mother had threatened him with suicide to force him to marry the princess.


    Many years had passed.


    And Little Nine finally returned¡­


    Mu Yi closed his eyes in deep pain, and his hands were trembling.


    One was his daughter with the woman he loved most.


    While the other was his mother who had suffered for him¡­


    ¡°Mother, I understand.¡± Mu Yi opened his eyes, and his voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I won¡¯t let Little Nine come back.¡±


    Only after hearing these words did Old Lady Mu stop crying. Her old face was cold. ¡°You are not allowed to see her either.¡±


    ¡°But, Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°If you dare to go see her once, I will run headlong into you and die in front of you rather than to suffer your anger!¡±


    The old lady¡¯s voice made Mu Yi¡¯s heart tremble even harder.


    Back then, his mother had forced him to marry the princess in the same way.


    She had even forgotten that after his father was forced to marry her by her grandmother, it was a lifelong misfortune.


    Now she wanted to impose this misfortune on him.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    She was his mother. The mother he had to spend his whole life with, and he could not abandon her feelings.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Mu Yi closed his eyes, hiding the grief. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going to rest first.¡±


    As he said these, Mu Yi turned and left, leaving only the old lady standing there.


    The tears on the old lady¡¯s face disappeared, and she stood up from the floor and walked toward the main hall.


    From a distance, she saw Qingluo standing at the door, waiting anxiously.


    When she saw the old lady walking toward her, the expression on her face turned calm, and she greeted her, ¡°Mother, how was it? What did he say?¡±

 Chapter 2110 - The Past Life 35

    ¡°Princess Qingluo¡­¡± Old Lady Mu patted Qingluo¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has promised me that he will not take in that wild girl. You can rest assured now. You do not have to worry too much about him. I¡¯m here, and I will never allow him to have any contact with that wild girl.¡±


    Qingluo was relieved; she smiled. ¡°Mother, I am also thinking of Qingya. Qingya said that the young man by her side has ill intentions toward Qingya. If we allowed her to enter our manor¡­ With Qingya¡¯s qualification, who will not fall for her? It¡¯s not impossible for him to do something to hurt Qingya.¡±


    ¡°He dares!¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s face sank. ¡°Even if Qingya is excellent, she is not something he can touch. I will never allow it. Qingluo, there is no need to be polite when dealing with such people. You send someone later to expel them from here, and they will not be allowed anymore to set foot here forever!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Qingluo had some hesitations. She was silent for a second. ¡°Mu Yi¡­ I am afraid that he would blame me. Mother, you know Mu Yi¡¯s feelings for that girl¡¯s mother. In his heart, this wild girl is more important than Qingya. I am afraid that he will be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Princess Qingluo, you are the princess.¡± Old Lady Mu said, ¡°Mu Yi should also respect you, but this brat is so uncouth. You love him, but he is so rude. Don¡¯t worry. I will not allow him to disrespect you.¡±


    She was the princess, the golden branch, and it was a blessing that the princess took a fancy to Mu Yi back then.


    Naively this kid did not even care about the princess¡¯s feelings, and now after he had become the emperor¡¯s son-in-law, he was still the same.


    If it were any other princess, who would still indulge in him like Qingluo?


    Foolish son!


    Old Lady Mu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Feel free to send someone to drive her away. If she refuses to go, directly beat and shoo her away¡ªno need to be polite. If Mu Yi asks, just say, it was my order. I am his mother, and he will not say anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Qingluo sighed. ¡°I am mainly worried about the young man because Qingya is too kind, and she will not say anything even when someone bullies her. I, as a mother, must protect her, even if it will make Mu Yi misunderstand me.¡±


    Seeing Qingluo¡¯s worried appearance, Old Lady Mu was a little heartbroken.


    ¡®What a good woman¡­


    ¡®She also gave birth to a well-behaved daughter for him.¡¯


    So many men in this kingdom wanted to marry her, but Qingluo fell for him instead.


    She never understood why Mu Yi did not like Qingluo.


    Moreover, the marriage was set by the parents¡¯ order and the matchmaker¡¯s words, and the child could only obey.


    However, Mu Yi, just like his damn father, was confused by a b*tch and did something like abandoning his wife and son.


    Now she just wanted to pull her son back on the right track and not let him do something he would regret for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Princess Qingluo, just be patient. Mu Yi will understand that whatever we do is for his good. Maybe today he still doesn¡¯t understand anything, but he will later¡­¡±


    She sneered. ¡°That wild girl will only cause trouble to him!¡±

 Chapter 2111 - The Past Life 36

    Qingluo was silent; she lowered her gaze, hiding the coldness in them.


    A cold smile danced upon her lips.


    The old lady was so angry, so she did not see the coldness in her eyes.


    A few moments later, Qingluo raised her gaze, turned to Old Lady Mu, and said, ¡°Mother, I will send someone over. For Qingya¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t let her stay either.¡±


    ***


    On the other courtyard¡­


    The Ninth Emperor was resting lazily on the pavilion when a loud noise suddenly came from outside.


    This sound made the Ninth Emperor frown and sat up straight. She frowned, and she ordered indifferently, ¡°Dongfang Yu, go and see who is making such a ruckus out there.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yu just wanted to go out, but a group of people suddenly rushed in, instantly surrounding the courtyard.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned; her gaze fell upon the beautiful woman in a long green dress.


    The woman slowly walked in from behind the crowd, smiling, but that smile made people feel uncomfortable.


    The Ninth Emperor glanced at her and immediately recognized the person who came.


    She was Mu Yi¡¯s wife, Princess Qingluo of Feng Yun Kingdom.


    She was also Old Lady Mu¡¯s favorite daughter-in-law.


    ¡®This girl has grown beautifully over the years, just like that woman back then¡­¡¯


    Qingluo¡¯s breathing was a little difficult as she thought of that woman. She could still feel the pain in her heart.


    She would not forget that Mu Yi would not have been cold to her for so many years if it were not for that woman. He still could not forget that woman until now.


    Which wife could be tolerant when her husband had another woman in his heart?


    Moreover, she was a princess who had such a high status in this kingdom. How could she accept it?


    ¡°Are you Little Nine?¡± Princess Qingluo scanned the Ninth Emperor up and down with a smile. ¡°You were very young when you left. It¡¯s been twenty years, and I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor rested at the pavilion lazily, ignoring Qingluo.


    Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan stood next to the Ninth Emperor, guarding her like a mountain god.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Qingluo smiled, and the light in her eyes was somewhat morbidly cold.


    ¡°Little Nine, you should not come back to this place.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor responded nonchalantly; her face was expressionless. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I want to advise you to leave this place immediately. There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t peep at. This manor exists because of me. You can¡¯t enter the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor without my permission. If I disagree, Old Lady Mu won¡¯t even agree as well.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned. She looked up at Qingluo and frowned.


    ¡®Who said that I wanted to live in that emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor?¡¯


    ¡®Haven¡¯t I made it clear? Why is it so hard for them to understand?¡¯


    While hesitating, Qingluo spoke again, ¡°Little Nine, it was Old Lady Mu who asked me to drive you away. Don¡¯t wait for me to do it myself. Otherwise, when the time comes, you will only be embarrassed.¡±


    Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan¡¯s faces darkened. Even if the Ninth Emperor had not spoken yet, they could not continue to hold their tongues.

 Chapter 2112 - The Past Life 37

    In this world, who dared to speak like that in front of the Ninth Emperor? Many powerful people in the world were scared of the Ninth Emperor, and they did not dare to say a word.


    Only those who did not know the Ninth Emperor were not afraid of her.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dongfang Yu shouted coldly. ¡°This is not a place for you to spill your guts.¡±


    Qingluo sneered.


    ¡®People said Little Nine¡¯s servants have no manners. Now they are daring to shout at me, the kingdom¡¯s princess.


    ¡®Are they not afraid of death?¡¯


    However, Princess Qingluo did not say that out loud. She smiled. ¡°Little Nine, I hope you know your place. Mu Yi is Qingya¡¯s father, not yours. Qingya is talented and well-behaved, and Mu Yi loves her so much.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°So, what makes you think that Mu Yi will bring you back to his manor? What makes you think that he will break Qingya¡¯s heart for you?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chins and looked at Princess Qingluo with a smirk.


    Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan never took action without the Ninth Emperor¡¯s order. This had become their habit. Even though now the rage in their hearts almost surged out and their tightly clenched fists were trembling in anger, they still did not make any move.


    Until¡­


    A voice came from the pavilion with powerful wind, forcing Qingluo to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, who are these people?¡±


    Princess Qingluo stabilized her body and turned to the side.


    Her gaze fell upon a handsome young man.


    His long silver hair was dazzling under the sunlight.


    A silver vertical line between his eyebrows was demonic and seductive.


    Even the older Princess Qingluo froze for a moment seeing such a handsome young man.


    The young man hit her just now, but she had forgotten it.


    After a long time, Mu Qingya¡¯s words surfaced in her mind, bringing her back to her senses. Her face suddenly turned cold.


    She had not forgotten that this young man had ill intentions toward Qingya.


    Even if he were so good-looking, it would not change his fault of being greedy for power.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a pity¡­ A handsome young man but with an impure heart¡­


    ¡®My daughter must marry someone with a high position and power. Such a greedy young man is not worthy of being her husband.¡¯


    Perhaps, thinking of the grievances suffered by Mu Qingya, Princess Qingluo¡¯s face sank slightly.


    ¡°Little Nine, this guy¡­ Is your man?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor froze and looked at Nan Changfeng blankly.


    Nan Changfeng smiled and did not say anything. But on the side, Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan all turned to him, glaring at him with eyes filled with alarm.


    ¡®Is Nan Changfeng plotting against the Ninth Emperor? Otherwise, how could others see it at a glance?


    ¡®And we almost believed him before!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Qingluo sneered, ¡°You can only have such a man by your side!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. A cold light flashed in her eyes as she slowly stood up and walked toward Princess Qingluo.


    Anxiousness filled everyone¡¯s heart; even the surrounding air gradually turned cold, making people shiver in fear.

 Chapter 2113 - The Past Life 38

    Princess Qingluo was not afraid of the Ninth Emperor. She was smiling coldly, and her gaze was intense as she looked coldly at the woman walking toward her.


    When she saw this stunning face, the hatred in her heart grew deeper, and her face darkened.


    The Ninth Emperor stopped before Princess Qingluo with a faint smile.


    However, that smile was chilling.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qingluo¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She was about to speak but saw that the Ninth Emperor had raised her hands.


    A sword appeared in her hand out of nowhere, and it reflected a cold light in the sunlight, making people tremble.


    Qingluo was stunned. ¡®This little girl dares to make a move on me?¡¯


    Looking at the Ninth Emperor in front of her, she sneered. ¡°Little Nine, think it over. I am not only your stepmother but also the princess of this Feng Yun Kingdom. If you want to make a move against me, I am afraid that you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the Ninth Emperor already swung her sword, and a gust of wind suddenly blew, sending Qingluo flying backward. Those guards who followed Qingluo also fell to the ground miserably.


    She raised her hand again, closing the gate, and sat back in the pavilion.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, guard the gate. She is not allowed to enter this place again. As for the others, I don¡¯t want to see them either.¡±


    She was there to find the news of her mother¡¯s disappearance back then but did not intend to deal with these people as it would only waste her energy.


    Nan Changfeng looked coldly at where Princess Qingluo had fallen and turned back to the Ninth Emperor. His heart softened after he saw the smile upon the woman¡¯s stunning face.


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor,¡± Dongfang Yu replied respectfully.


    The Ninth Emperor was a little tired. She stretched and stood up, frowning. Her gaze fixed upon the place where Princess Qingluo was standing just now.


    ¡°Clean this place and disinfect it properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ***


    Outside the courtyard¡­


    Princess Qingluo was thrown out without any warning. She was somewhat embarrassed, and her gaze was cold.


    However, at this moment, a familiar voice came from behind her, causing Princess Qingluo to stiffen.


    ¡°Qingluo, what are you doing here?¡±


    This voice was so familiar. She pursed her lips and slowly turned her head, her gaze resting upon the middle-aged man standing behind her.


    The middle-aged man frowned, slightly puzzled.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I¡­¡±


    She bit her lip and lowered her gaze. ¡°Qingya said that Little Nine had returned, but she was unwilling to go to our manor, so I planned to come and invite her. Who knew that Little Nine¡­ She¡­¡±


    Princess Qingluo¡¯s voice grew a little bitter.


    ¡°It seems like Little Nine hates us, so she is not willing to go back.¡±


    Mu Yi frowned. With Little Nine¡¯s temper, she would indeed refuse to go back to the manor.


    However, Mu Yi did not expect Princess Qingluo to invite Little Nine back home personally.


    She had always been treated as a woman of high rank, but she had also endured so much aggrievement for him. Even though he had never been warm to her all these years, she still thought of him in every way as always.

 Chapter 2114 - The Past Life 39

    Therefore¡­


    All these years, had he been too cruel to her?


    Mu Yi sighed. ¡°Little Nine¡¯s temper has always been like this. She even ignored me, her father. So I also want to see her, and I hope she can forgive me¡­¡±


    Princess Qingluo lowered her gaze, hiding the coldness in them.


    Sure enough, as long as Little Nine was around, Mu Yi would come to see her secretly, ignoring the old lady¡¯s warning.


    Unless she left, or¡­


    She committed a crime, and the people kicked her out!


    Qingluo took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Mu Yi, I believe that one day Little Nine will understand us. Let¡¯s go back first. Little Nine is still angry now, and she refuses to meet anyone. We only have to wait until she has calmed down.¡±


    Mu Yi stared at Qing Luo¡¯s wretched appearance. He knew what had happened to her, and his eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡®Little Nine¡¯s temper is getting worse, and fortunately, Qingluo is kind and understanding. Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with both of them.


    ¡®She is, after all, a princess who should be respected, but Little Nine is so inconsiderate. It seems that I have to teach her well in the future¡­¡¯


    He was afraid that he would not be able to protect his daughter once the emperor knew about this matter.


    ¡°Alright, since Little Nine is still angry, I¡¯ll come back to her next time. Princess, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Princess Qingluo smiled, but as she followed Mu Yi, she could not help but turn her head back.


    She looked at the closed gate coldly.


    However, the coldness soon disappeared, and a gentle smile appeared upon her face.


    Old Lady Mu had been waiting at the manor for a long time, and Mu Qingya was standing by her side.


    When the old lady saw the two people who came together, she could not help but smile.


    However, she still put on her fierce face and slammed the walking stick in her hand hard against the ground.


    ¡°Mu Yi, did you just go to find that little wild b*stard?¡±


    ¡®Little wild b*stard¡¯ made Mu Yi frown. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Mother, she is my daughter, not a wild b*stard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Those who don¡¯t get the approval of my Mu family are wild b*stard.¡±


    Old Lady Mu sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the girl is very wild. I will never allow her to enter my family, and have you forgotten what you promised me yesterday? When I wasn¡¯t around, you went to find that little b*stard again?¡±


    The old lady¡¯s face was as cold as water when she said that.


    Old Lady Mu froze for a moment. She was just focusing on blaming Mu Yi and did not notice Princess Qingluo at the side.


    It was not until she heard these words from Mu Qingya that she noticed Qingluo was in a mess. Her dress was dirty and disheveled, and her hair was messy like she had just been beaten.


    Seeing her in such a state, Old Lady Mu frowned. ¡°Princess, where did you go just now?¡±


    Qingluo smiled warmly. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry. I just fell, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Fell? How did you fall? Princess, don¡¯t worry. Tell me who did it to you, and I will punish that person for you!¡± When she said this, she also glanced at Mu Yi. The coldness in her eyes made Mu Yi¡¯s heart tremble.

 Chapter 2115 - The Past Life 40

    He had never been afraid of anyone in this life except his mother, Old Lady Mu.


    Therefore, seeing Old Lady Mu¡¯s angry face, Mu Yi could only hold back many things he wanted to say.


    He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡±


    However, just as he tried to hold Old Lady Mu¡¯s arms, she raised her hand and pushed him away. Her face was cold. ¡°Mu Yi, who hurt Princess Qingluo that you still want to cover her like this?¡±


    Qingluo had previously gone to that wild girl, and so had Mu Yi, so it was clear who had hurt Qingluo.


    It was just that she did not expect that Mu Yi would still protect that girl at this kind of time.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Mu Qingya looked at Princess Qingluo, surprised. She frowned and said helplessly, ¡°How can you be so careless? I remember that you wanted to meet Sister. How can you fall down in front of her? Sister might think you fell because you didn¡¯t eat well in our manor and didn¡¯t have enough energy. Then, would Sister be willing to come back?¡±


    She had already told Old Lady Mu that her mother had gone to look for Little Nine.


    Seeing that Princess Qingluo was injured, it must have been because of Little Nine.


    Even though Old Lady Mu had already guessed it, her face grew dark with anger when she heard Mu Qingya¡¯s words. ¡°It must be that little b*stard. Qingya, why are you still speaking up for her? Your father is an *sshole! Princess Qingluo is such a good wife. He doesn¡¯t know how to protect her, but he still protects that little b*stard!¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s body was trembling with anger.


    Standing before her was Feng Yun Kingdom¡¯s princess, a woman of noble status. That little b*stard dared to hurt her, and Mu Yi did not even defend his wife.


    Qingluo looked at how ashamed Mu Yi seemed. She then turned to Old Lady Mu and smiled gently.


    ¡°Mother, it is not Mu Yi¡¯s fault. I accidentally fell, so you do not need to blame him. Mu Yi usually treats me very well, and he will not hurt me just for others. Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡±


    Old Lady Mu snorted coldly, ¡°There is no way I¡¯ll trust him. I want you to kick that b*stard out of this place tomorrow!¡±


    Mu Yi looked up at Old Lady Mu in shock. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Little Nine was also her granddaughter. He never understood why she hated her so much.


    Even if he had gone against her wishes back then, it should be him who was at fault. Why should he let a child bear the burden?


    All these years, he had already owed her a lot.


    Now, he just wanted to do everything that he could to make it up to her. Was it wrong?


    He had already agreed not to take her back to his manor, so why did she still want to drive her away after she had been away from home for so many years?


    ¡°Mu Yi, if you still want this family and still respect me as your mother, then get rid of her immediately!¡± Old Lady Mu¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to see you in my Mu family again, and you won¡¯t be my son anymore!¡±


    Mu Yi closed his eyes sorrowfully, trembled, and opened his eyes slowly. ¡°Mother, I understand¡­¡±


    As a son, he could only bear with his mother¡¯s temper.


    After all, he only had one mother in this world.

 Chapter 2116 - The Past Life 41

    ¡°Princess Qingluo, send someone to drive Little Nine away!¡±


    Old Lady Mu said with a cold and sullen face.


    Qingluo slightly froze; she subconsciously looked at Mu Yi, somewhat hesitant. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mu Yi will not cause trouble with you because this is my decision.¡±


    Old Lady Mu stubbed her walking stick to the ground and turned to leave, not even glancing at Mu Yi again.


    Mu Qingya went forward, holding Qingluo, and looked at Mu Yi helplessly. ¡°Father, what should we do now? Grandmother doesn¡¯t like Sister, and she can¡¯t accept her. What if she falls sick from her anger?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s lips trembled. He then turned to Qing Luo with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Qingluo, you are the princess, and my mother has always listened to you. Why don¡¯t you persuade her again?¡±


    When Old Lady Mu was around just now, he did not dare to ask Qingluo for that favor. After all, Old Lady Mu¡¯s temper was so intense that she refused to back down.


    Qingluo stiffened and lowered her gaze, a cold smile playing upon her lips.


    Only that smile was well hidden and not seen by Mu Yi.


    But¡­


    She never thought that up until now, Mu Yi was still protecting Little Nine.


    ¡®That girl is so rude. I don¡¯t know what makes Mu Yi so fond of her!¡¯


    Qingluo looked up at Mu Yi. ¡°You know your mother¡¯s temper. I want Little Nine to be here, too, but Mother¡¯s health is not very good these days. I do not want to make her angry. Mu Yi, do you want to let Little Nine stay? Even if it makes Mother sad?¡±


    Her gaze was serious, and she looked at Mu Yi earnestly.


    Mu Yi¡¯s face sank as he looked up ahead.


    Not far from there was the courtyard where the Ninth Emperor lived.


    After a long time, he turned around and walked into his manor without saying a word.


    He looked so depressed.


    However, after he left, Princess Qingluo¡¯s expression changed instantly. She stared coldly in the direction he went. A cold light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡®Little Nine!


    ¡®This b*stard should not have come back!¡¯


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Mu Qingya pursed her lips. ¡°It looks like Father can¡¯t let go of Little Nine.¡±


    Princess Qingluo laughed. ¡°Though he can¡¯t, he must let go of her. Your grandmother doesn¡¯t like her, so she can¡¯t stay in this place.¡±


    Mu Qingya did not say anything. She lowered her gaze, and the young man¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind again.


    He was so beautiful that her heart pounded at the thought of it.


    However, in that young man¡¯s eyes, there was only Little Nine. No other woman could replace her in his heart.


    Yet, to Mu Qingya, everything was possible on this mainland. Those who were strong enough could snatch everything from others.


    Including men, too!


    Mu Qingya took a deep breath and smiled elegantly. ¡°Mother, I will go to see Father first. You must drive Little Nine out in these few days so Grandmother will not be angry anymore.¡±


    After saying this, Mu Qingya walked toward the courtyard, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared from Qingluo¡¯s sight.


    ***


    Imperial Palace¡­


    An old man in a bright yellow robe was reading the documents inside the imperial study.


    A group of eunuchs stood behind him, silent.


    Just at this moment¡­


    Someone rushed into the imperial study, and his voice was filled with anxiety.

 Chapter 2117

    The old emperor raised his head and looked at the person who walked into the imperial study. Then, he asked with a frown, ¡°Does the general have something to report?¡±


    The person who appeared in the imperial study room was Sima Yan, the great general of Feng Yun Kingdom, who was already over half a hundred years old, but he still looked strong and powerful.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Sima Yan put his fist to his palm and said, ¡°Guess who I saw when I went out today?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the Dongfang family that was exterminated before?¡±


    ¡®The Dongfang family?¡¯


    The old emperor paused and looked at Sima Yan contemplatively.


    A few years ago, a few major forces bullied men and women. A young master of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ying, saw the situation and took action to stop them. Who knew that his actions had angered those forces.


    The entire Dongfang family was then killed, and only Dongfang Yu survived.


    Dongfang Yu was so lucky that she could survive that battle.


    The Dongfang family members died protecting her, and she became the enemy¡¯s last target.


    However, fortunately, the Ninth Emperor passed by and saved her life.


    Everyone in this land knew that Dongfang Yu was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people, but no one had seen the Ninth Emperor¡¯s real face. Now that Dongfang Yu had appeared here, did it mean¡­


    The old emperor rose abruptly; his face was filled with excitement. ¡°Find Dongfang Yu now. I want to know where she is within three days.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was the strongest person on this mainland. She was different from those major forces who claimed themselves righteous.


    Those people were more evil than criminals. They loved to fight for power and constantly bullied the weak.


    However, this action had become a custom among those forces. One with no power was not qualified to fight with those people.


    And those major forces never cared about others.


    Fortunately, those major forces could only bully people, but their power could not destroy a kingdom.


    However, the Ninth Emperor was different from those forces.


    She was the only one who would protect the weak.


    Everyone under the sky worshipped her like a god, and some even deliberately made the forces hunt them just to attract the Ninth Emperor.


    Unfortunately, the Ninth Emperor had always worn masks. So up until now, no one could see her real face.


    This had been the regret in the people¡¯s hearts.


    Now hearing Dongfang Yu¡¯s appearance in this place, the old emperor¡¯s body trembled from excitement, and his eyes lit up.


    Sima Yan put his fist to his palm again and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± The old emperor paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let others know that the Ninth Emperor appeared here. Many people want to find her, and she has quite a few enemies. Besides, after helping Dongfang Yu, she must be treated with respect! We must not let these people turn against our Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    The old emperor pondered for a moment more before continuing.


    ¡°The Ninth Emperor has always been protective. If we provoke Dongfang Yu, I am afraid that the Ninth Emperor will not even forgive us anymore. Can you understand?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I understand and know what to do,¡± Sima Yan said smilingly.

 Chapter 2118 - The Past Life 43

    After Sima Yan left, the old emperor paced back and forth in the imperial study, looking a bit agitated.


    The eunuch smiled and said, ¡°Emperor, I heard that the Ninth Emperor has always been very good-tempered. As long as we do not provoke her, she will treat us nicely. So, Emperor, you need not be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°I am just curious as to why the Ninth Emperor would come to Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    The old emperor stopped pacing and looked around the imperial study. ¡°But this is indeed an opportunity for Feng Yun Kingdom. Normally, there is no way to see her at all, and I never thought we would be so lucky to see her now.¡±


    Dongfang Yu had only been down the mountain once since she left with the Ninth Emperor.


    Back then, she was also following the Ninth Emperor, but not to Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Therefore, now that Dongfang Yu appeared here, it was inevitable that the Ninth Emperor was also here.


    This made him cautious.


    Moreover, the Ninth Emperor had always been generous. If she were happy, naturally, she would reward him with spirit herbs, thus improving Feng Yun Kingdom¡¯s strength by a lot.


    ¡°Pass on my orders.¡± The old emperor¡¯s face was cold. ¡°During this time, you must strictly guard the kingdom and must not let anyone cause any chaos or bring trouble to the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    The old eunuch bowed and left the imperial study smilingly.


    Now, only the old emperor was left in the room.


    He wanted to continue to read the official documents, but he could not calm his mind, and finally, he put the brush down on the table and stopped reading.


    ***


    Compared to the excitement inside the palace, the Ninth Emperor did not yet know that because Dongfang Yu had left for a while, some people had already known that she was here.


    She was now still enjoying her last moments of peace.


    Nan Changfeng stood next to her. The young man wore a white robe, as handsome as an immortal.


    His smile was so stunning, and his long silver hair brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s cheeks in the breeze, causing her to be slightly stunned as she raised her gaze to look at Nan Changfeng.


    ¡°Changfeng, do you want to accompany me for a couple of drinks?¡± She took out a wine jug and placed it in front of Nan Changfeng, smiling.


    Nan Changfeng sat in front of her, again, with a smile upon his handsome face.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing these words from Nan Changfeng, the Ninth Emperor took out two cups and placed them in front of them.


    The wine was a spirit wine, and its fragrance was strong.


    The fragrance wafted throughout the courtyard and did not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡°These wines are all homemade. The only thing I am interested in is making wine.¡±


    Mainly she was too picky about wine and would never take a sip if it is not a spirit wine.


    Compared to meals, she could accept any dishes as long as they could fill her stomach.


    Of course, this was before she met Nan Changfeng.


    Now that she had tasted Nan Changfeng¡¯s cooking, even the restaurant¡¯s food was a little hard to swallow.


    The Ninth Emperor placed her hand under her chin. She wanted to keep Nan Changfeng by her side for the rest of her life and let him do chores for her.


    Nan Changfeng took the spirit wine that she had placed in front of him and poured it in the cups for both of them as he smiled.


    ¡°This wine smells so nice.¡±


    One was able to get drunk just from smelling it.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled, brought the wine in front of her, and drank it all in one go.


    Nan Changfeng only put it to his mouth and took a sip


    Suddenly, the Ninth Emperor sitting in front of him fell over with a thud and lay motionlessly on the ground; her cheeks reddened.


    Nan Changfeng put the cup down and turned to the drunken Ninth Emperor, slightly stunned.

 Chapter 2119

    A young girl in a red dress lay on the ground with shoulders half exposed, revealing that delicate collarbone.


    Her skin was so fair, and her drunk red face made her look even more attractive.


    Nan Changfeng stood up and walked toward the young girl slowly.


    He then bent down and wanted to pick up the young girl from the ground.


    However, the Ninth Emperor suddenly opened her eyes¡­


    Her gaze was still a little dazed, but it suddenly became focused when she saw Nan Changfeng.


    ¡°A man? Why is there a man in my place? Where¡¯s Dongfang Yu? Tian Xuan? Let them serve me!¡±


    Nan Changfeng was speechless.


    The smile upon his face gradually froze. He tightened his hands around the Ninth Emperor¡¯s waist and turned to look in the direction where Dongfang Yu and the others had just left. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    However, when he turned to the Ninth Emperor, the coldness immediately disappeared and was replaced by a gentle light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor raised her beautiful long legs and kicked Nan Changfeng in the chest, sending him back a few steps.


    However, the young man¡¯s hand was still tightly wrapped around her waist as if afraid that she might accidentally fall.


    ¡°Get out immediately!¡± The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face was cold, and her voice was not even as gentle as before.


    Nan Changfeng frowned and looked at the girl in front of him, he seemed somewhat helpless.


    ¡°I am a woman.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was slightly stunned and stopped kicking him.


    She stared at Nan Changfeng and frowned as if she was thinking of something.


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s silver hair looked so beautiful. She touched his hair and stared at him carefully.


    ¡°Look at my hair¡­¡± Nan Changfeng smiled, ¡°And look at my face. I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stared intently at Nan Changfeng, seeing how stunning he was¡­


    Indeed, he really looked like a woman.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a woman.¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled and moved closer to Nan Changfeng, raising her hand and patting his handsome features. ¡°Are you new here? So beautiful¡­ I want to sleep with you when I look at you.¡±


    Nan Changfeng froze when the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hand reached his chest.


    ¡®Flat?¡¯


    In that instant, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s face darkened, and her gaze seemed to carry a storm.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    Nan Changfeng stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m just flat-chested. ¡±


    Perhaps his stunning face made the Ninth Emperor hesitate for a moment but trust him.


    Furthermore, with his beautiful face, whether he was a male or female¡­ She still wanted to sleep with him!


    She raised her hand and pulled Nan Changfeng closer to her.


    The two were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath.


    She found out that the person in front of her was too beautiful and no one in this world could be more beautiful than him.


    Thud!


    The Ninth Emperor pushed Nan Changfeng to the ground.


    She brushed her long red dress and sat on his body¡­


    ¡°Beauty, would you like to follow me?¡± She smiled stunningly as she touched the young man¡¯s chin.

 Chapter 2120 - The Past Life 45

    Her eyes were so overbearing, and if it were not for the redness on her cheeks, no one would have noticed that she was drunk.


    Yes, she was drunk. Otherwise, she would never do such things to Nan Changfeng.


    Nan Changfeng looked at the Ninth Emperor, who was striding on his abdomen. He smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold here. Let¡¯s go back to the room?¡±


    However¡­


    She did not respond to him.


    Nan Changfeng waited for a long time. He then looked at her again and found that the Ninth Emperor had fallen asleep.


    He smiled helplessly and took the Ninth Emperor into his arms. He got up from the floor and walked toward the room.


    Only after placing the Ninth Emperor on the bed did he turn around and walk toward the door.


    When Nan Changfeng walked out of the door, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡®So she will get drunk every time she drinks the wine?


    ¡®And when she¡¯s drunk¡­ She will always do such things to other women?¡¯


    He pursed his lips. ¡°Qing Zhu¡­¡±


    A green snake slowly poked its head out of his sleeve and asked suspiciously, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Go and scare Dongfang Yu and the others.¡±


    Qing Zhu was shocked.


    It hesitated for a moment. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Do I look like someone who would do such a thing? Asking me to scare women? Where is my dignity as the king of the snake?¡±


    Nan Changfeng glanced at Qing Zhu coldly, scaring it and making it tremble. ¡°Alright, Master.¡±


    In the middle of the night, the sound of a scream echoed through the whole courtyard, causing the leaves to rustle and the birds to scatter.


    The Ninth Emperor slowly woke up and rubbed her temples. She turned around and suddenly felt an arm next to her. She was so shocked that she hurriedly withdrew her hand and looked at the young man lying next to her.


    She then lifted her leg and kicked Nan Changfeng off the bed.


    Nan Changfeng rolled off the bed before he woke up. He stood up from the floor and brushed his beautiful silver hair.


    ¡°Nan Changfeng, you climbed into my bed again?¡±


    The young man looked at the Ninth Emperor pitifully. ¡°Can¡¯t you remember what you did yesterday?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor froze.


    She knew that she was not a good drinker, but she loved to drink and really could not control it because her wine was so delicious.


    She had never done anything wrong when she was drunk before, and she had not seen anyone complain about it.


    Yesterday¡­ How could she have done something worse to Nan Changfeng?


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes flickered as if she was thinking of something.


    ¡®He wants me to be responsible? Impossible!


    ¡®I will not marry anyone in this life.


    ¡®Can I just¡­ Abandon him?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor pondered for a while but still spoke out and asked, ¡°What did I do to you?¡±


    ¡°You said you would marry me and bring me home.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    ¡°You also dragged me to bed and took off my clothes.¡±


    With each sentence that Nan Changfeng uttered, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s expression grew more anxious. Her eyes flickered a few times as if she was thinking of how to get out of it later.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°You fell asleep after you took off my clothes.¡±


    Once he said that, the Ninth Emperor quickly sighed in relief.


    Fortunately, she had not done those beastly things to Nan Changfeng.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to run away from it.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng moved closer to the Ninth Emperor. The moonlight poured upon his handsome face, making him look more stunning.

 Chapter 2121 - The Past Life 46

    ¡°Did you just say you want to marry me? Really?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor blinked. ¡°How can you trust a drunk man¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°But there is a saying that says people speak the truth when drunk. Maybe you have been planning to marry me, so you are saying it when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°That is for ordinary people. I am not an ordinary person, so don¡¯t take my words seriously.¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled awkwardly.


    Nan Changfeng chuckled. A beautiful smile appeared upon his face as he brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair gently.


    ¡°But I¡¯m taking it seriously¡­¡±


    Somehow, seeing the smile upon the young man¡¯s face, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That feeling came too suddenly, something that she had ever had before.


    She subconsciously controlled her nervousness and gritted her teeth. ¡°I just heard Dongfang Yu¡¯s voice. I have to see what happened to her.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stood up and just wanted to leave when Nan Changfeng pulled her arm.


    She stopped.


    ¡°She is just having a nightmare. There¡¯s no need to go.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Ninth Emperor turned back and asked.


    Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Qing Zhu to check it out. She was only having a nightmare. It¡¯s already late, and it¡¯s better not to disturb her now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor felt relieved. ¡®So it was just a nightmare. I thought someone came to my place to bully my people¡­


    ¡®Since it was just a nightmare, I guess I don¡¯t have to go there.¡¯


    ¡°Sleep. Go back to your room.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor yawned as sleepiness hit her again. She slowly walked back to the bed and fell back to sleep.


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly as he walked forward.


    This time, he did not go to bed, nor did he leave, but only looked at her from the bed with eyes filled with gentleness.


    ***


    In the other room¡­


    Dongfang Yu was curled up into a ball. There was a huge snake next to her.


    The green snake was as big as a human, wrapping itself around her body, scaring her.


    Dongfang Yu closed her eyes that were already filled with tears.


    Who would not be scared to death if a huge snake suddenly appeared in your room and was intensely staring into your eyes?


    ¡°Qing Zhu, have I offended you before? Why are you trying to scare me?¡± Dongfang Yu cried out like a two-hundred-pound child, looking so pitiful.


    Up until now, she had not even been able to get over it.


    ¡°You did not offend me. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve offended my master.¡¯


    Of course, Qing Zhu dare not say that out loud.


    It knew that the Ninth Emperor liked these girls very much. Its master would be beaten up if she knew what he had done.


    So, it paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like to sleep alone, so I came to find you.¡±


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s face turned paler.


    She was terrified of snakes, and even though she was familiar with Qing Zhu, she still could not accept it.


    ¡°You have your master. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Qing Zhu blinked. ¡°My master is not a woman. I want to sleep with a woman in my arms.¡±


    Dongfang Yu froze.


    The slippery snake scale touched her skin, giving her goosebumps and making her cry even more miserable.


    ¡°Then, you can go to Tian Xuan. Why did you come to me?¡±


    Qing Zhu laughed. ¡°That wolf girl is too fierce. I can only come to you.¡±

 Chapter 2122 - The Past Life 47

    The wolf girl was too fierce, and it could only come to scare Dongfang Yu.


    These two offended its master¡­


    Qing Zhu had already gone to find Tian Xuan, but she was a wolf and had a violent nature, so how would she be afraid of snakes?


    She would beat it up and throw it out on the spot.


    Fortunately, Dongfang Yu did not let it down; otherwise, it could not even go back to its master. Its master might have thought it was useless and would make it into a snake soup.


    Dongfang Yu trembled hard when she saw Qing Zhu refusing to leave.


    She could not sleep for the whole night¡­


    The next day, Qing Zhu finally let go of her.


    She then saw the Ninth Emperor standing in the courtyard. She cried out painfully and rushed to the Ninth Emperor with eyes filled with tears.


    The Ninth Emperor patted her head comfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was just a bad dream. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡®A Bad¡­ Dream?¡¯


    Dongfang Yu was dumbfounded. ¡®That snake, indeed, was her nightmare.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, last night¡­¡±


    Before she could say more, she saw Qing Zhu wandering slowly over.


    This snake had returned to its initial size, from human-like size, into a small green snake, no longer as scary as last night.


    Dongfang Yu met its eyes and could not help but shiver.


    This snake¡¯s gaze was like a warning if she dared to report it to the Ninth Emperor, it would go to her room again today.


    So, she swallowed what she was about to say and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the dream last night was so horrible that I still haven¡¯t calmed down.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine then.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her head and smiled. ¡°Later, ask Qing Zhu to take you out for a walk.¡±


    That made Dongfang Yu¡¯s face instantly turn pale.


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid of snakes¡­¡±


    ¡°You hate it?¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows. ¡°Qing Zhu is very well behaved and will not bite anyone. Look at its size. It¡¯s so small, so there is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Qing Zhu looked at Dongfang Yu proudly. That gaze seemed to say that she could not escape from it anymore.


    As expected, Dongfang Yu¡¯s face became even paler.


    ¡°After all¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor paused for a moment. ¡°In that small body, it would die easily if you stepped on it. Then, you can bring it back and make snake soup out of it.¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s smile froze.


    It subconsciously took a few steps back, turned around, and ran away.


    ¡®This woman is too scary and wants to kill me!¡¯


    After seeing that Qing Zhu had left, Dongfang Yu quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, ¡°Ninth Emperor, I met an acquaintance when I was in Feng Yun Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City earlier.¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the great general of Feng Yun Kingdom. I met him once when I was a child. After the Dongfang family was destroyed, I followed you and left. We have not seen each other since then. I did not expect him to recognize me¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yu pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m yours. If he saw me, will it bring you trouble?¡±


    Over the years, the Ninth Emperor had offended many powerful people. Those who wanted to find out the Ninth Emperor¡¯s identity did not succeed.


    If it was exposed because of her, would it not bring trouble to the Ninth Emperor?

 Chapter 2123 - The Past Life 48

    The Ninth Emperor leaned lazily against the pillar of the pavilion, staring at Dongfang Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to reveal my face, and I don¡¯t want to go out there, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of those people.¡±


    She usually appeared as the Ninth Emperor, wearing a mask, and did not want people to see her face.


    However, she would occasionally go down the mountain for food and fun, and if the people found her here, she was only afraid that it would affect her mood.


    Therefore, this was why she did not show her face, and that did not mean that she was afraid of those people.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Dongfang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. She hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something, but she still could not say it.


    It was not until a few moments later that she asked, ¡°Ninth Emperor, have you got any news about your mother?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Not yet. These few days, you can wander around and try to find out what happened back then.¡±


    She was still young when her mother disappeared back then. Mu Yi and Old Lady Mu both said that she was dead.


    However, she knew that her mother was still alive.


    She had left this place for more than twenty years without saying anything. Up until now, she still had not found out her whereabouts.


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor,¡± Dongfang Yu replied respectfully, and there was a smile in her eyes.


    The Ninth Emperor still trusted them to handle these tasks and did not give them to Nan Changfeng.


    Did it prove that in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mind, they were still more reliable?


    And Nan Changfeng was only a servant?


    Dongfang Yu smiled happily as she thought about this. She then turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    At that moment, Dongfang Yu did not know that the entire imperial city had been strictly guarded, and many people were looking for her¡­


    ***


    General Manor¡­


    Since the day he saw Dongfang Yu, he reported to the emperor and even sent most of his men and guards to find her, but it was all in vain.


    Suddenly, a guard hurriedly walked in from the door and said respectfully, ¡°General, the girl you asked us to look for¡­ Someone has already found her.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The cup Sima Yan was holding fell to the floor and shattered.


    He stood up joyfully. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed true. Now, she is buying food at Yingfeng Street. I¡¯ve sent someone to follow her.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The smile on Sima Yan¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Take me to her now!¡±


    A few days ago, he had recognized Dongfang Yu with just a hasty glance from the back.


    However, without waiting for him to go up to her, she had already left.


    Even with just a glance, he was still able to recognize her.


    If it were not for the fact that Dongfang Yu left too quickly back then, she would not have gotten away so quickly.


    Sima Yan hurriedly went out. He was so excited at the thought that he would meet Dongfang Yu again.


    ***


    Dongfang Yu stopped in front of a stall. She frowned as she looked at the people standing in front of her.


    There were an old woman and a young girl.


    Dongfang Yu had met the young girl before; it was Mu Qingya.


    The old woman¡­ She pondered for a while and finally remembered her.


    ¡®She must be the old lady of the Mu family¡­¡¯


    Mu Qingya looked at Dongfang Yu and smiled. ¡°Grandmother, this is the girl who was with Little Nine.¡±

 Chapter 2124 - The Past Life 49

    After hearing Mu Qingya¡¯s words, Old Lady Mu turned to Dongfang Yu and scanned her up and down.


    Her gaze was cold and serious.


    ¡°You are the person with Little Nine?¡± She sneered. ¡°You do look like a countryside bumpkin. So uncultured. How dare you not kneel when you see Noble Lady.¡±


    At this moment, Dongfang Yu still had cookies in her mouth and almost choked. She looked at Old Lady Mu in dismay and a little shocked.


    ¡®This old lady wants me to kneel?


    ¡®She wants me to kneel in front of this girl?¡¯


    Since she had been with the Ninth Emperor, everyone had always treated her with respect. When had anyone ever dared to be so arrogant to her?


    Therefore, she was a bit dazed for a moment and did not react. She was simply staring at the old lady in shock.


    The old lady¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re still not kneeling? In Feng Yun Kingdom, not kneeling to the imperial family is disrespectful! Kneel immediately!¡±


    The old lady sounded arrogant, and her gaze was stern and sharp like a knife.


    Dongfang Yu swallowed the food in her mouth and frowned as she pointed at herself. ¡°You¡­ You are asking me to kneel?¡±


    ¡°Who else am I speaking to if not you? Is there anyone else here?¡± The old lady smiled coldly. ¡°You, little girl, are so rude, just like your master. Even if Little Nine is here, she must kneel to Qingya! Whether Qingya and her are sisters or not, there is still a difference between the imperial family and commoners!¡±


    Little Nine was also Mu Yi¡¯s daughter, but her status was different.


    Qingya came from the imperial family, while Little Nine was only a commoner!


    There was a difference between them, so she must kneel!


    In that instant, Dongfang Yu¡¯s face sank. She looked up at Old Lady Mu coldly.


    For a moment, Old Lady Mu froze in terror that she quickly took a few steps back.


    She almost fell, but fortunately, Mu Qingya hurriedly held her, steadying her.


    It took a few seconds for Old Lady Mu to come back to her senses and laugh coldly.


    ¡®It seems that I¡¯m already old that a little girl almost bullied me. How ridiculous!¡¯


    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Mu Qingya saw that people were looking at them. She smiled and said, ¡°Even though there is a difference between the imperial family and commoners¡­ We are not in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, nor in the palace, after all. You do not have to mention that here. I am not the kind of person who will oppress others with power.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s expression was still cold, but she loved Mu Qingya and respected her. She sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let this little girl go today for Qingya¡¯s reputation. You go back and tell Little Nine that she doesn¡¯t deserve to live in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor. Even if Mu Yi accepts her, I will not accept her, ever.¡±


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s face grew colder. If not for the fact that this old lady was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s grandmother, she would have already done something nasty to her.


    The old lady Mu smiled coldly. ¡°One more thing¡­ She must leave Feng Yun Kingdom within two days. Otherwise, I will ask the guards to expel her. She does not need to wait for Mu Yi to ask her to leave. It is me who does not want her to stay, and it has nothing to do with Princess Qingluo.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°A few days ago, she had dared to attack Princess Qingluo because she knew Mu Yi would back her up. She had even accused Princess Qingluo in front of Mu Yi. Doesn¡¯t she know who she is? How dare she offend Princess Qingluo?¡±

 Chapter 2125 - The Past Life 50

    Dongfang Yu¡¯s face darkened. Her eyes were cold and sullen, and she was still wondering if she should take action or not¡­


    After pondering for a long time, Dongfang Yu suppressed her heart¡¯s anger and looked at Old Lady Mu coldly. ¡°You have no right to meddle in my master¡¯s business. You should go back and control your son and daughter-in-law so that they don¡¯t bother my master again.¡±


    After saying that, Dongfang Yu turned around and was ready to leave.


    Old Lady Mu pointed at Dongfang Yu angrily and shouted, ¡°Stop right there! Who allowed you to leave without my permission?¡±


    Her anger was bursting, and the way she looked at Dongfang Yu was very hostile.


    ¡®This girl, she is simply rude! I don¡¯t know how Little Nine could have such a rude servant around her!¡¯


    ¡°I told you to stop. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Old Lady Mu pushed Mu Qingya¡¯s hand aside and went forward to pull Dongfang Yu¡¯s.


    Who knew that Dongfang Yu could push her away with a flip of her hand.


    Old Lady Mu was caught off guard. She fell and rolled down the steps.


    The people present were shocked hearing her scream and saw her landing on the ground miserably.


    Mu Qingya covered her mouth, a little shocked. She looked at Old Lady Mu rolling down the steps and hurriedly rushed to help her. Her voice was full of anxiety.


    ¡°Grandmother, what happened to you?¡±


    Old Lady Mu was thrown to the ground. Her vision was blurred, and she had hit her head on the ground, so it was bleeding.


    Mu Qingya cried. ¡°Go to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor and call the guards. Quick!¡±


    Mu Qingya was not strong enough to carry Old Lady Mu back. Moreover, they did not have the habit of bringing guards when they went out, but what Mu Qingya did not expect was that this servant was so bold that she dared to hurt her grandmother.


    ¡®This time, Father will see these people¡¯s true color!¡¯


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, followed by tears. She was anxious and heartbroken.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence that Mu Yi happened to approach them with his fellow officers.


    He saw Old Lady Mu lying unconscious on the ground, and his heart stopped beating. His face was pale as he rushed forward.


    ¡°Who did this to my mother?¡±


    His mother had beaten him and his late wife with a stick and even hated his daughter.


    But, after all, she was the mother who gave birth to him and raised him.


    How could he tolerate someone doing that to his mother?


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes reddened. He slowly turned around, and his eyes fell upon Dongfang Yu, who looked as calm as ever.


    Dongfang Yu looked at Old Lady Mu and smiled coldly. She did not want to hurt this old woman because she knew this old woman and the Ninth Emperor were still a family, but it did not mean she had no temper.


    This old woman had provoked her a few times, and she could not tolerate her anymore.


    Tears flowed down Mu Qing¡¯s face.


    A wave of violent anger surged out of Mu Yi¡¯s heart. He looked up, and his gaze fell upon Dongfang Yu.

 Chapter 2126 - The Past Life 51

    ¡°Send Old Lady Mu back to rest first.¡±


    Mu Yi suppressed his anger; his voice was hoarse.


    He then looked up at Dongfang Yu.


    ¡°You are Little Nine¡¯s servant?¡± he asked coldly.


    Dongfang Yu hesitated for a moment. She was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s woman, so she was also considered¡­ A servant?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, she raised her head and answered him honestly.


    Mu Yi saw what Dongfang Yu had done; he still did not know how to calm down. The anger in his chest increased, and it was almost bursting.


    ¡°Do you know what the relationship between my mother and Little Nine is? How dare you to be so disrespectful and disloyal!¡±


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s face darkened. If it were not for the Ninth Emperor, she would have settled that old lady earlier. How could she still let that old lady curse her to her face?


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching her a lesson for my master!¡±


    Such an unreasonable old lady. If words got out, it would cause the Ninth Emperor to lose face, so she taught her a lesson first.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with anger as he shouted, ¡°You are just a servant. How dare you make a move against your master! Guards, take this girl!¡±


    The guards of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor surrounded Dongfang Yu at once.


    Dongfang Yu looked at those people who surrounded her with an intense cold light in her eyes.


    ¡°I remember that you have always wanted my master to go home. Is this the attitude you have when you want to invite her?¡±


    Mu Yi sneered. ¡°I do want Little Nine back, but what does this have to do with you, a servant? I am her father. Even if she is angry with me, the blood relationship is indelible.¡±


    ¡®Little Nine was clingy with me back then¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s just angry now, and I believe that she will forgive me one day.¡¯


    To him, blood relationship was something that could never be replaced by others, not to mention that the person in front of him was just a servant.


    Even if the servant were close with her, her family would always come first.


    ¡°My mother is Little Nine¡¯s grandmother. Who do you think is more important, her grandmother or a servant?¡± Mu Yi smiled coldly.


    Dongfang Yu suddenly burst out laughing, and her laughter was filled with mockery.


    ¡®It seems that Mu Yi, as a father, still doesn¡¯t know the Ninth Emperor well.¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor never got angry at people. If she ignored someone, it meant that person was not important to her.


    She did not do anything against these people before, not because the Ninth Emperor did not allow her to.


    She just thought that since the old lady and the Ninth Emperor had some blood relations, it would not be too respectful of the Ninth Emperor if she hurt her. However, the old lady was too unreasonable. If she remained silent, it would make people feel that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people were easily bullied.


    So, in the end, she could not put up with the old lady anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what relationship you and my master had before, but from the day she left, you simply don¡¯t have any relationship with her anymore. If you use the Ninth Emperor to threaten me again¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yu frowned; a cold light flashed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell the Ninth Emperor that the old lady of the Mu family beat me up.¡±


    Mu Yi sneered. ¡°I know Little Nine. Would she be unfilial to her relatives for a servant like you? Guards, arrest this servant. I want her to understand that Little Nine will still be on her father¡¯s side in the end.¡±

 Chapter 2127 - The Past Life 52

    ¡®This girl dared to be so reckless just because she has Little Nine on her side. What makes her think that I won¡¯t do anything to save Little Nine¡¯s reputation?


    ¡®Ridiculous!


    ¡®I know my daughter well!


    ¡®Little Nine¡¯s servant has caused trouble outside. Of course, I won¡¯t let this rude servant go!¡¯


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes grew colder as she gripped her sword tightly. However, someone suddenly spoke up ahead, making Dongfang Yu pause.


    ¡°Maiden Dongfang, it¡¯s you?¡±


    Sima Yan pushed through the crowd and rushed toward Dongfang Yu excitedly.


    He caught a glimpse of Mu Yi, who was full of anger, and frowned. ¡°Mu Yi, why are you here? And Noble Lady¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Mu Yi was just about to order someone to arrest Dongfang Yu when he heard Sima Yan call out to him. His face stiffened.


    ¡®General Sima and this servant know each other?¡¯


    Surprisingly, he even addressed her as a maiden?


    General Sima was a great man. The officers always fought in the courtroom, and if Sima Yan were involved, there would indeed be some trouble.


    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± Mu Yi forced a smile. ¡°You know this girl? ¡±


    Sima Yan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you mean Dongfang Yu? She is the daughter of an old friend. Not long ago, my men saw her in the Imperial City. I did not believe it, so I sent people to investigate, but I did not expect that it was her.¡±


    ¡®The daughter of an old friend?¡¯


    Mu Yi laughed coldly.


    ¡®If her father could become Sima Yan¡¯s friend, then he must be someone with power.


    ¡®Maybe this girl became a servant after she lost her family¡­


    ¡®No wonder she¡¯s quite arrogant. Her previous lifestyle has made her so ill-mannered. How could such a servant stay by Little Nine, and how did Little Nine control her?¡¯


    ¡°So she¡¯s Sima Yan¡¯s old friend¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Mu Yi smiled. ¡°This girl hurt my old mother just now. I just want an explanation from her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sima Yan said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to say this, but your old mother was brutal. Look, are there any noble families in the imperial city who are willing to be friends with her? Even her previous husband left her and didn¡¯t want to see her for so many years.


    ¡°And look at those noblewomen. Which one of them has not been scolded by her? There was a common lady married into a noble family because of love. She went to the wedding banquet and said that the newlywed lady was shameless and called her a vixen!¡±


    Old Lady Mu was once married to Mu Yi¡¯s father, but Mu Yi¡¯s father had long had a beloved girl. It was a pity that Old Lady Mu was his family¡¯s choice, and they forced them to get married.


    Mu Yi¡¯s father was a loyal man. After the marriage, he did not touch Old Lady Mu.


    Old Lady Mu then bought a drug from somewhere and drugged Mu Yi¡¯s father. After that, there was Mu Yi.


    After he gained power, he finally made his family listen to him and continue his relationship with the woman he loved, and no one was able to stop him.


    But¡­


    He could not let the woman he loved become a concubine, so he divorced Old Lady Mu and married his lover.

 Chapter 2128 - The Past Life 53

    Old Lady Mu went to the wedding banquet, cursing and raging violently. Since then, everyone in this city had stayed away from her.


    Mu Yi¡¯s father¡¯s family also regretted that they had forced him to marry this old lady back then.


    Even though the old lady had been divorced, that year¡¯s incident was still the talk of the town.


    So, there was really no one in this imperial city who liked Old Lady Mu.


    Now, Old Lady Mu had probably seen this young girl and deliberately bullied her. However, she was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people, so she must be as strong as her master.


    No one in the imperial city dared to teach Old Lady Mu a lesson in public, fearing her as she was the mother of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law.


    Now, Old Lady Mu must be embarrassed because of this young girl.


    Sima Yam did not understand why Mu Yi would still side his unreasonable mother and attack this girl. Could he not see what kind of virtue his mother had.


    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± Mu Yi¡¯s face sank. ¡°I respect you as a general, protecting the kingdom and the people. So I have been more tolerant of you, but if you do this again, don¡¯t blame me for being ungracious!¡±


    Sima Yan sneered. ¡°Really? You are only a defeated general. I would like to see how you will fight me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Sima Yan with his eyes full of anger.


    Sima Yan was right. Mu Yi was indeed not his opponent. However, Mu Yi was an imperial relative, and Sima Yan was just a general, yet he dared to be so rude to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law!


    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± Mu Qingya smiled and walked toward Sima Yan. ¡°My father is only worried about Grandmother. After all, Grandmother is very old. She fell, and if something happens, who would take the responsibility?¡±


    Sima Yan sneered. ¡®If that old lady falls sick, the whole imperial city will be celebrating it.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, Grandmother is not only my father¡¯s mother but also my mother¡¯s mother-in-law.¡± Mu Qingya smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, he can not see Grandmother being bullied. Generally, I don¡¯t like to pressure people using my status, but I know more about respect and filial piety. No matter how bad Grandmother is, please respect her.¡±


    Sima Yan looked at Mu Qingya coldly.


    ¡®These people are not afraid of death. Don¡¯t they know who Dongfang Yi is?¡¯


    There were many things he could say out loud.


    ¡°General Sima, we didn¡¯t ask much. We just want her to apologize. As long as she apologizes, we can forgive all her actions. How about that?¡±


    The crowd looked at Mu Qingya respectfully.


    ¡®Noble Lady indeed never used her power to oppress others, and more importantly, she¡¯s certainly filial and obedient to all her relatives.


    ¡®Now she¡¯s only asking for an apology. How difficult is that?


    ¡®If it were someone else, it would not have been a matter of an apology.¡¯


    Looking at Mu Qingya¡¯s face, Sima Yan smirked and said, ¡°You want to make Dongfang Yu apologize¡­ That is impossible.¡±


    He glanced at the people in front of him coldly, but his eyes turned gentle when he turned to Dongfang Yu.


    ¡°Maiden Dongfang, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to these people. I was wondering if you would come with me and be a guest in my house?¡±

 Chapter 2129 - The Past Life 54

    Dongfang Yu was a little hesitant. She looked at Sima Yan standing in front of her in silence and finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Sima Yan quietly sighed in relief, and the smile upon his face widened.


    He gestured invitingly and was about to bring Dongfang Yu away with him.


    It was partial that Mu Yi saw that his mother had suffered so much; he did not want to let Dongfang Yu go, so he ordered the people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor to block their way.


    Seeing the action of the guards, Sima Yan¡¯s face gradually turned cold again.


    ¡°What are the guards doing here? You still don¡¯t want us to leave?¡±


    Mu Yi stiffened and said expressionlessly, ¡°She must go back and apologize to my mother. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be leaving today.¡±


    As a son, no matter how his mother was, he could not allow others to bully her like this. Otherwise, he would embarrass his mother, who nurtured and brought him up over the years.


    Besides, despite all her faults, his mother had worked hard to bring him up alone and had even not remarried for his sake.


    His mother had suffered so much for so many years because of him.


    This was his rightful repayment for her.


    Old Lady Mu did not marry again because her bad reputation was known to the whole city that no one would marry her.


    Of course, Old Lady Mu would not tell Mu Yi about that. She instead put herself in a miserable light to gain Mu Yi¡¯s trust.


    However, Mu Yi had always thought that he dragged the old lady down. So, he listened to the old lady and did not want her to suffer even a little bit of aggravation.


    ¡°Mu Yi, you think just because you are the emperor¡¯s son-in-law, you can do whatever you want? If you have to stop Maiden Dongfang, then you should go back to the palace and talk to the emperor.¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned. He hesitated after hearing these words.


    ¡®This girl and the emperor know each other?


    ¡®That can¡¯t be right.


    ¡®She¡¯s a servant. Anyone who is acquainted with the emperor can never be demoted to a servant.¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Sima¡­¡± Mu Qingya smiled reluctantly. ¡°I know your intention of saying this. There is no need for you to lie to my father. He will see the truth once he goes to my grandfather and asks. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let my father make things difficult for this girl. She can go now. ¡±


    She thought that Sima Yan said that on purpose, deliberately making his father believe that Dongfang Yu and her grandfather know each other, as a way to make Mu Yi let her go.


    In truth, the emperor couldn¡¯t know a little servant.


    Unless there was only one possibility¡­ This servant had worked as a palace servant in the palace before.


    However, she had never seen her, and even if she had worked as a palace servant, would her grandfather punish her father for her sake?


    As expected, hearing Mu Qingya¡¯s words, Mu Yi¡¯s expression relaxed a lot. He continued to make the guards block their way.


    ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. This girl hurt your grandmother, and I just need her to apologize. If we do not receive even an apology, then she will not leave!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Qingya bit her lip.


    Mu Yi¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°This is my decision.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Yi¡¯s words had come to this, Mu Qingya sighed and did not open her mouth again, but only looked at Sima Yan guiltily.


    Sima Yan smiled coldly as he turned to look at Mu Yi. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? No regrets?¡±


    ¡°No regrets!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression was firm and unquestionable.

 Chapter 2130 - The Past Life 55

    Sima Yan¡¯s heart surged with anger as he sneered and looked at Mu Yi.


    He looked up and said coldly, ¡°Guard, block all of them for me. No one can stop me from taking Maiden Dongfang away today.¡±


    ¡®This Mu Yi still does not understand that I¡¯m saving his life!


    ¡®Is there anyone around the Ninth Emperor who is less powerful?


    ¡®If Dongfang Yu is angry, no one could protect him!¡¯


    Dongfang Yu glances at Mu Yi coldly. Her hand on the sword slowly fell. She then turned around and followed Sima Yan.


    Mu Yi was about to stop her, but¡­


    The people from General Manor had already surrounded Mu Yi, not giving him a chance to leave.


    At that moment, Mu Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    The people of General Manor were powerful. If they really wanted to make a move, he would never be a match for these people.


    The reason he dared to do so before was that he was taking a gamble.


    He was gambling that Sima Yan would not dare to make a move against him.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Sima Yan can be so arrogant today.¡¯


    Mu Yi took a deep breath, cold and sullen. ¡°I must go to the palace to report this matter to the emperor. Sima Yan, as a general, dares to be so arrogant. He did not even show respect to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law.¡±


    He said this out loud deliberately so that the general¡¯s guards could hear him and that they would know that they would be doomed if they went against him!


    After saying that, Mu Yi turned around and left.


    The people of General Manor saw that Mu Yi did not go after Sima Yan, so they did not stop him from leaving.


    Mu Qingya was also a bit dazed. Sima Yan had obviously been fighting with his father for a long time, but why was he so arrogant this time?


    However, she did not think much about it and followed Mu Yi¡¯s lead and left.


    It was only after Mu Yi left that the crowd dispersed, and the guards retreated.


    ***


    Sima Yan stopped and looked back at Dongfang Yu respectfully. ¡°Maiden Dongfang, it is the emperor who wants to see you.¡±


    Dongfang Yu frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like the imperial family.¡±


    Sima Yan froze.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of¡­¡± Dongfang Yu smiled coldly. ¡°Qingluo and Mu Yi.¡±


    After hearing these words, Sima Yan froze for a moment.


    He thought it was just a simple fight, but he did not expect that Princess Qingluo was also involved.


    ¡®What kind of grudge can there be between them?¡¯


    Sima Yan did not ask her that. He just thought about it and asked, ¡°Since Maiden Dongfang does not like Mu Yi, why did you let him go just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dongfang Yu was stunned. ¡°I can¡¯t let others have any chance to humiliate the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    She had already hit Old Lady Mu just now, so she would not attack when Mu Yi did not make the first move.


    Earlier, it was Old Lady Mu who first tried to pull her before she did something to her.


    After all, Mu Yi was still the Ninth Emperor¡¯s father. Just in case, people know that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s woman attacked Mu Yi first¡­


    The Ninth Emperor did not care about this, but she did.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped him from making a move on me just now.¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face was cold. ¡°If he had made the first move, I would have been able to defend myself, and if I had defended myself, I would have been able to get him killed. Then, no one else would have had the chance to humiliate my family and the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Sima Yan froze. ¡®So it has become my fault now¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2131 - The Past Life 56

    ¡°Maiden Dongfang¡­¡± Sima Yan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°There¡¯s a matter I would like to ask about.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dongfang Yu hesitated for a few moments before asking.


    ¡°You¡¯re here now, and I wonder if the Ninth Emperor¡­ Is she here?¡± Sima Yan¡¯s gaze glowed, and there was a slight expectation in it.


    If there were no Ninth Emperor, there would not have been so many years of peace in the world. Those powerful sects would have looked for trouble with Feng Yun Kingdom long ago.


    Therefore, when the name of the Ninth Emperor was mentioned, Sima Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Dongfang Yu gazed blankly and blinked. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not here.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor liked peace and quiet, and she would never let these people bother her.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Sima Yan looked a little disappointed, but he did not ask more. He smiled. ¡°Maiden Dongfang, do you have time to visit my General Manor?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Dongfang Yu looked at the food in her hand; it was getting cold. ¡°I have to go home first. Next time if Mu Yi wants to attack me, you must not stop him. Just let him do so.¡±


    Sima Yan was speechless. He was suddenly a little confused about what was in Dongfang Yu¡¯s mind.


    However, Dongfang Yu ignored him and left.


    She had to hurry to take the pastries back to the Ninth Emperor.


    ***


    At the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor¡­


    From a distance, Qingluo saw Mu Yi walking back with Mu Qingya.


    She hurriedly greeted them and asked, ¡°Mu Yi, what happened? Why is Mother being carried back?¡±


    Mu Yi wanted to say something, but perhaps because this matter involved Little Nine, he held back again.


    After seeing his appearance, Qingluo turned to Mu Qingya. ¡°Qingya, what happened?¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled bitterly as she gradually closed her eyes, and only after a few seconds did she open them.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t blame Father. It¡¯s not that he failed to protect Grandmother. It¡¯s because that servant is Little Nine¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡®Little Nine¡­¡¯


    Qingluo¡¯s heart fluttered a little, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s her again!


    ¡®Why does that girl keep haunting us?¡¯


    What made Qingluo furious was that Mu Yi, such a filial man, did not take any action because of Little Nine.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Mu Qingya knew what was in Qingluo¡¯s heart; she smiled bitterly. ¡°This matter is not Father¡¯s fault. Initially, Father was about to avenge Grandmother, but¡­ General Sima appeared, and he seemed to know that servant. Therefore, he stopped Father from punishing that servant.¡±


    ¡°Mother is unconscious, but you still let the culprit go? Mu Yi, I don¡¯t care if Little Nine mistreats me. But I won¡¯t allow her to treat Mother like this! She is your Mother who gave birth to you and raised you.¡±


    Her voice was trembling with grief and pain.


    Mu Qingya pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Sima Yan would rather fight with Father and protect that servant. Mother, don¡¯t you know about Sima Yan¡¯s strength? So how could Father be his opponent?¡±


    She raised her head with a helpless look in her eyes.


    Qingluo looked at Mu Yi¡¯s bitter face, and her heart gradually sank.


    ¡°Later, I will go to the palace, and I must report to my father. We must not let Sima Yan be a mighty man in Feng Yun Kingdom. He does not deserve it!¡±

 Chapter 2132 - The Past Life 57

    After saying this, Princess Qingluo asked Mu Yi and Mu Qingya to go back to the manor to rest first, and she brought her servants to the palace.


    ***


    Imperial Palace.


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    The emperor was flipping through the folders in his hand, but at that moment, a eunuch came in hurriedly and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Qingluo is here to see you.¡±


    ¡®Qingluo?


    ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯


    The emperor rubbed his temples to ease his headache.


    When Qingluo wanted to marry Mu Yi, he was dead set against it. After all, Mu Yi was a widowed man, but Qingluo insisted on marrying him.


    What made him helpless was that the old lady of the Mu family was really disturbing.


    Later, when Mu Qingya was born, he gradually accepted Mu Yi and even gave the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor in hope that Mu Qingya could live better.


    But now, when he heard Qingluo had come to him, he felt a headache coming, and he sounded a little helpless.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Qingluo was his daughter, and even if she was not his most favored, he still had to treat her well.


    And it was a bit hard to turn her away from the door.


    Qingluo came in with a sad face.


    The emperor froze and frowned.


    ¡®Mu Yi bullied her?¡¯


    Qingluo was a princess. How could anyone bully her!


    ¡°Qingluo, tell me, what happened?¡± The emperor asked with a frown.


    Qingluo¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She knelt on the ground and shed tears. ¡°Father, you have to do something for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qingluo closed her eyes, her gaze full of sorrow. ¡°My mother-in-law just went out today. But she was injured and carried back. When Mu Yi went to seek justice for my mother, he was stopped by someone, and I am furious about this.¡±


    The emperor had thought of many possibilities, and he even believed that Mu Yi had done something wrong to her.


    However, it never occurred to him that Qingluo was here for that old lady of the Mu family.


    Mentioning that old lady, the emperor¡¯s head hurt even more. There was no one in this city willing to accept her.


    However, although he did not like Old Lady Mu, for the sake of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family, those people still had to be given attention.


    Therefore, the emperor was silent for half a second and asked, ¡°Mu Yi is the emperor¡¯s son-in-law. Who dared to stop him?¡±


    Qingluo lowered her gaze, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    She knew that her father would do anything for her.


    If Sima Yan dared to bully people so much, his end must be very tragic!


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s General Sima,¡± she raised her head and said.


    ¡®Sima Yan?¡¯


    This name made the emperor freeze for a moment, and he frowned. ¡°Why is General Sima stopping him?¡±


    This matter involved Sima Yan.


    However, Sima Yan was a person he knew very well. He would never do this without any reason.


    Was there something he did not know?


    The moment Sima Yan was mentioned, Qingluo¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why Father still reappointed him when this kind of person doesn¡¯t respect the imperial family!¡¯


    Mu Yi¡¯s strength was not much worse than Sima Yan¡¯s, but her father had always refused to let Mu Yi do some official tasks for him.

 Chapter 2133 - The Past Life 58

    ¡°Mu Yi wanted to punish a servant, and he treated him like this!¡±


    ¡°A servant?¡±


    The emperor was stunned. He frowned hard and said, ¡°Guard, summon General Sima now.¡±


    He knew Sima Yan well, so he had to find out why Sima Yan would protect a servant.


    The eunuch accepted the order, retreated, and soon left the imperial study room.


    Within a few moments, a stern Sima Yan walked in from outside the imperial study room.


    He smiled coldly after he saw Princess Qingluo kneeling in the imperial study room.


    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Earlier, Qingluo came to tell me that Mu Yi wanted to deal with a servant, and you stopped him?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Sima Yan raised his head and smiled coldly. He glanced at Qingluo but did not deny it.


    ¡°Emperor, I also have something to say. You should do something with your son-in-law¡¯s family. Every other day, they go outside to cause trouble. One day, they might just bring disaster to this kingdom.¡±


    Qingluo sarcastically turned to Sima Yan. ¡°General Sima, are you saying this is our fault? I¡¯m telling you, this is not the fault of our emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family. That is Little Nine¡¯s servant. When she sees Qingya and my mother, is that hard for her to kneel and respect them?¡±


    The emperor felt his headache getting worse. How did it involve Little Nine, the Mu family¡¯s member that was missing before?


    ¡°And¡­ ¡± Qingluo continued, ¡°She is Little Nine¡¯s servant. Even if Little Nine sees me, she also has to call me ¡®Mother¡¯. Since her surname is Mu, her servant should also treat the Mu family as her master. My husband was just going to punish a servant, but is it considered disastrous to the kingdom? Hilarious! Do you think you have the right to say that?¡±


    Sima Yan¡¯s head also buzzed.


    He did not understand how Dongfang Yu got involved with Little Nine of the Mu family?


    Or perhaps¡­


    Sima Yan froze.


    Was Little Nine of the Mu family, the Ninth Emperor, the person they had been trying to find¡­


    This stirred something Sima Yan, and the delight in his eyes spoke for itself.


    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± The emperor frowned at Sima Yan. ¡°Do you have anything to say? Speak then.¡±


    Sima Yan took a deep breath and held down his inner excitement. ¡°Do you know who that servant is?¡±


    The emperor froze for a moment and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Yu!¡±


    ¡®Dongfang Yu!¡¯


    This name made the emperor¡¯s body tremble, and he stood up so suddenly.


    He moved so fast that all the inkstones on the table were swept to the floor.


    He looked at Sima Yan in disbelief as if he was not aware of it. ¡°Who did you just say that servant was?¡±


    ¡®Dongfang Yu?


    ¡®How could it be her?


    ¡®People from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s house has offended her?


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­


    ¡®Just now Qingluo mentioned Little Nine¡­¡¯


    The emperor trembled, and his gaze was filled with anger.


    Of course, this anger was directed at Qingluo.


    ¡°Qingluo!¡±


    The roar of anger caused Qingluo to tremble.


    She also felt that the name ¡®Dongfang Yu¡¯ was somewhat familiar earlier but could not recall where she had heard it before, but¡­


    Just as she was racking her brain for a memory, the emperor suddenly shouted, making her shudder in fear, and her gaze was also full of shock.

 Chapter 2134 - The Past Life 59

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The emperor shouted angrily. ¡°Do you know how much trouble that Old Lady Mu has caused today? Why should that girl from the Dongfang family kneel and bow to her?¡±


    She was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people.


    No one in this mainland dared to be so reckless with the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people.


    ¡®How dare this old lady of the Mu family!¡¯


    Qingluo stiffened, looking at the anger upon the emperor¡¯s face.


    She remembered it now.


    A few years ago, a family was exterminated.


    That family, it seemed to be, the Dongfang family.


    Dongfang Yu was the only daughter of the Dongfang family.


    Just since the Dongfang family was exterminated, Dongfang Yu disappeared, but¡­ What did this have to do with her father, and why was her father defending her so much?


    ¡°She is just a little girl from the Dongfang family.¡± Qing Luo bit her lip. ¡°I remember when the Dongfang family was powerful, but they sought their own death, attracting a strong enemy before they were exterminated. Now the Dongfang family is left with only Dongfang Yu. So what else is there to care about?¡±


    Was it because back then, Sima Yan and the Dongfang family were in a good relationship that the father was so defensive of her?


    But¡­ Her father was not such a person. She was the emperor¡¯s daughter, so her father should defend her.


    The emperor laughed coldly. ¡°It seems that you do not know about it. Do you know that years after Dongfang Yu¡¯s disappearance, where she went?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ Where?¡±


    ¡°She was rescued by the Ninth Emperor!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor never saved people for no reason, and since it was the Ninth Emperor who saved her, she was bound to stay by her side.


    Qingluo was stunned and lost in her thought for a long time.


    ¡®Earlier, Father said that Dongfang Yu was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people¡­


    ¡®But she¡­ She¡¯s Little Nine¡¯s servant.¡¯


    ¡°Father, could you be mistaken? She¡¯s Little Nine¡¯s servant. Maybe back then, the Ninth Emperor just passed by and saved her but did not take her away.¡±


    The emperor looked at Qingluo coldly. ¡°You have never thought that Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Qingluo was dumbfounded for a while before bursting out laughing.


    In this serious discussion, her laughter sounded a little inappropriate.


    ¡°Father, Little Nine does have a resemblance to the Ninth Emperor as she also has ¡®nine¡¯ in her name. But other than that, how else does she look like the Ninth Emperor? I heard that the Ninth Emperor always wears masks and never shows her face to the world. If she were really the Ninth Emperor, she wouldn¡¯t have taken Dongfang Yu to the market.¡±


    Qingluo smiled and continued, ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t know the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gender. It has been said before that the Ninth Emperor is a man. Even though there are many outstanding girls in this world, how many women can be as good as my daughter, Qingya?


    ¡°Men rule this world! There are very few great women, and only men can be outstanding to this extent.¡±


    Qingluo smirked as she saw that the emperor and Sima Yan did not believe her. She continued, ¡°I have proof. I heard that the Ninth Emperor only has women by her side, never a man. Therefore, the Ninth Emperor must be a man. Otherwise, which girl is so perverted to accept so many women and bring them home?¡±


    Many people had guessed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gender, but in the end, they all agreed that the Ninth Emperor was a man.

 Chapter 2135 - The Past Life 60

    There were too many beautiful girls on Cloud Mountain, and the Ninth Emperor was only interested in girls. The more beautiful the girl was, the easier it was for her to get his attention.


    Therefore, how could he not be a man?


    ¡°All right!¡± The emperor frowned impatiently. ¡°Even if Little Nine is not the Ninth Emperor, Dongfang Yu does have a relationship with him. So in the future, people from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor must not provoke her again.¡±


    Qingluo was stunned and a little mad. Her eyes were full of resentment and anger.


    She had already made it so clear, but why did her father still not understand.


    ¡°But, Father, isn¡¯t it bad to allow people to disrespect the imperial family?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s face sank as he sternly shouted, ¡°Guards, send the princess back. This matter does not need to be brought to me again, and I don¡¯t want you to cause trouble outside again. The old lady of the Mu family is a troublemaker. Is there anyone in this city who even gets along with her?¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s face sank. ¡°She is Mu Yi¡¯s mother, Father.¡±


    No matter what, she was the mother of the man she loved; how could she tolerate the others bullying her like that?


    Qingluo closed her eyes slowly, and her gaze filled with sorrow.


    She still did not understand why her father had become so afraid of others?


    He was the ruler of a kingdom, but he was still afraid of Dongfang Yu.


    The emperor¡¯s face sank as he shouted expressionlessly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Qingluo pursed her lips, looked at the emperor, turned around, and left.


    This time she did not say a word, but her face was still filled with resentment.


    Sima Yan sighed. ¡°Emperor, the princess will understand later that you are doing it for her good.¡±


    If the emperor did not truly care for the princess, why would he say this to her? But if the princess was determined not to listen to him, there was nothing left to do.


    She did not understand that they could not mess with some people on this mainland.


    The emperor¡¯s face was cold. ¡°That old lady of the Mu family is so problematic. She loves to provoke Dongfang Yu, but that girl is the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people. How can others provoke her?¡±


    Sima Yan fell silent. ¡°Emperor, do you think that Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    The emperor was slightly stunned. He also fell into silence and did not reply.


    A few moments later, he said, ¡°When you met Dongfang Yu, what did Dongfang Yu say?¡±


    Sima Yan shook his head. ¡°Dongfang Yu said that the Ninth Emperor is not here, but she did not deny that she is with the Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    So¡­


    ¡°Emperor, since Dongfang Yu is with the Ninth Emperor, why did she become someone else¡¯s servant? The only one who she can serve should be the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Hearing that, the emperor¡¯s head hurt even more.


    Little Nine¡­ If she was really the Ninth Emperor, he was afraid that there would be some big trouble.


    Qingluo had snatched away Little Nine¡¯s father.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Sima Yan laughed bitterly. ¡°Mu Yi treated Dongfang Yu so badly, but Dongfang Yu did not even make a move. At first, I did not understand why, until it was said that she was Little Nine¡¯s servant¡­ I suspect that Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    The emperor pondered and said, ¡°General Sima, you go and try to get close to Little Nine to see if she is the Ninth Emperor. But you must not offend her. Our kingdom already owes her. If you offend her now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with her.¡±


    ¡®Why must it be Little Nine?¡¯


    Because of Qingluo, it had become a little difficult for the emperor to deal with the Ninth Emperor¡­

 Chapter 2136 - The Past Life 61

    ¡°General Sima¡­¡± The emperor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Your previous relationship with the Dongfang family is still good. You go to persuade her. Do not let the Ninth Emperor remember about her revenge, and I will warn Qingluo again so that she does not cause any trouble.¡±


    Sima Yan nodded. ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°All right, you can go now,¡± the emperor ordered him to go and did not say more.


    Sima Yan put his fist to his palm and smiled. ¡°I understand, and I have just had someone secretly follow Dongfang Yu. I think I will soon be able to find Little Nine of the Mu family.¡±


    He and Mu Yi were not on good terms for now. Mu Yi would not say anything if he asked him, so he had to use his way to find Little Nine.


    By then, he would know whether Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor or not.


    The emperor hesitated for a moment. ¡°The Ninth Emperor has always shown herself in masks and probably does not want others to know that she is a girl.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? The Ninth Emperor doesn¡¯t like men but girls. If people knew that she was also a girl, wouldn¡¯t that cause people to criticize her? Therefore, she let people mistake her for a boy so that she can stay with her girls.¡±


    Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Sima Yan was first dumbfounded. Then, he nodded since he felt that this was very reasonable.


    If he liked someone of the same gender, he also did not want too many people to know about it, lest it provoked criticism.


    Bad rumors were the most terrible and could be enough to put people to death.


    Even if that person were the Ninth Emperor, she would still be drowned by those spittles.


    ¡°So¡­¡± The emperor frowned. ¡°I suspect that Dongfang Yu is not her servant but her woman.¡±


    Sima Yan was shocked.


    He could accept it if it were anyone else, but why did it have to be Dongfang Yu he knew?


    It was tough for him to imagine that Dongfang Yu would submit herself to a woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± The emperor smiled and said, ¡°So, when you want to please the Ninth Emperor, you can send a few more women to her. Maybe when she is happy, she will reward us with a few spirit herbs, all of which can greatly enhance the strength of Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Sima Yan pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Sima Yan left immediately after saying these words.


    Fortunately, there were many girls in Feng Yun Kingdom. He could choose a few beautiful girls and send them to the Ninth Emperor, hoping that she would put aside her need for revenge.


    Sima Yan was somewhat helpless. He hated to do so, but he had no other choice. This was all because of the trouble caused by Princess Qingluo.


    ***


    In the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor¡­


    Mu Qingya waited anxiously outside the gate. It was already late, but Princess Qingluo had not come back.


    She lowered her gaze, and an unreadable light flashed in her eyes.


    She raised her head a few moments later.


    ¡°It seems that Mother is not coming back. So I have to meet Little Nine again.¡±


    Mu Qingya was about to walk down the steps when Mu Yi came out of the courtyard. He looked at Mu Qingya and asked, ¡°Qingya, where are you going to?¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t been able to talk to my sister last time, so I want to see her again. We are sisters, and we both are Father¡¯s daughters. Maybe she will listen to me.¡±

 Chapter 2137 - The Past Life 62

    Mu Yi froze. He listened to Mu Qingya and was silent for a short while.


    ¡®Qingya is right. They are still sisters. Perhaps she will listen to Qingya?1


    But¡­


    Thinking of Little Nine¡¯s temper, Mu Yi had some headache again and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Qingya, don¡¯t go. Little Nine now has a grudge against me. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit hard to deal with her.¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled and shook her head. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do, and I won¡¯t instigate a fight with my sister. After all, she is my sister and has suffered a lot of hardships over the years. So I should meet her.¡±


    Looking at Mu Qingya, who was so understanding, Mu Yi felt an ache in his heart, and with a bitter smile, he patted Mu Qingya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qingya, I¡¯m sorry. Little Nine has suffered a lot these years. I also want to do my part as a father to help her, but your grandmother, she¡­¡±


    ¡®Mother hated Little Nine, so it is a little difficult to make her accept Little Nine.¡¯


    If Mu Qingya could help, maybe it would be much better¡­


    Mu Qingya lowered her gaze, hiding the coldness within her eyes, and only after a long time did she let out a laugh.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Leave all these things to me. I¡¯ll go talk to her on Grandmother¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Perhaps he trusted Mu Qingya a lot. He did not say anything more, allowing her to meet Little Nine. Meanwhile, he went back to his manor to take care of Old Lady Mu.


    At this moment, Princess Qingluo had not returned yet. Mu Qingya looked at Mu Yi¡¯s departing figure, her eyes slightly sunk. She then turned around and left.


    Her expression was calm, but deep in her eyes, it had hidden emotions that others could not read.


    ***


    Inside the manor¡­


    The Ninth Emperor raised her head and saw Dongfang Yu walking back with a bag of pastries smilingly. ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows and took the pastries that Dongfang Yu handed to her. She smiled and said, ¡°You came back a little late this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dongfang Yu rubbed the back of her head, smiling brightly, ¡°I met Old Lady Mu when I was on my way back.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned and lowered her gaze.


    ¡°She bullied you?¡±.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head. ¡°No, she tried to, but I dodged, and she fell.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t bully you.¡±


    Dongfang Yu was stunned. She looked up at the Ninth Emperor and said, ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­ If I hit them¡­ Would you¡­ ¡±


    ¡°If you want to, then just do it.¡± The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°I do not have anything to do with those people, and they are not as important as you.¡±


    ¡®They are not as important as you¡­¡¯


    These words warmed Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart, and the smile on her face grew wider.


    Nan Changfeng stood not far away. He heard that and looked at Dongfang Yu coldly.


    He then slowly walked out and headed toward the Ninth Emperor smilingly.


    His silver hair was so dazzling, with a vertical line between his eyebrows. He looked so stunning.

 Chapter 2138 - The Past Life 63

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ve already warmed up your bed. You can go rest first.¡±


    Dongfang Yu looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early¡­ Why did the Ninth Emperor have to go to bed so early?¡±


    Nan Changfeng glanced at Dongfang Yu coldly. ¡°Qing Zhu¡­¡±


    She did not know if it was the gaze or the word ¡®Qing Zhu¡¯ that made her face turn pale. She glared at Nan Changfeng fiercely and turned around to leave.


    However, before Dongfang Yu walked out of the courtyard¡¯s door, she ran into Mu Qingya, who had just entered, outside the courtyard.


    Mu Qingya did not see Dongfang Yu and almost bumped her.


    Luckily, Dongfang Yu reacted quickly and dodged to avoid her.


    Mu Qingya was stunned as she looked at Dongfang Yu standing in front of her; an unknown light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor stretched her hand lazily. ¡°Next time, if someone walks without looking at the road, you do not have to dodge¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Just kick her away directly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±


    Dongfang Yu smiled.


    When she turned to look at Mu Qingya, her face turned cold. ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    Mu Qingya ignored Dongfang Yu and slowly walked toward the Ninth Emperor.


    She raised her chin arrogantly and smiled.


    ¡°Sister, I have wanted to see you for a while.¡±


    ¡®Sister¡­¡¯


    These words made the Ninth Emperor feel goosebumps all over. She rubbed her arms and turned to look at Nan Changfeng. ¡°Why do I feel a little cold?¡±


    Nan Changfeng raised his hand, took off his outer coat, and draped it over the Ninth Emperor¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the cold. It¡¯s someone who made you feel nauseous.¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face changed dramatically after hearing these words from Nan Changfeng. She bit her lip hard; a feeling of shame hit her heart, making her feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here for Father¡­¡± Mu Qingya held back the anger in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°He missed you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled carelessly. ¡°Mu Yi is not here. There is no one else here, and there is no need for you to continue pretending.¡±


    These words caused Mu Qing Ya¡¯s expression to sink slightly for a few moments. ¡°What does Sister mean by this?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± The Ninth Emperor stood up from her seat. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Her voice was low, and her tone remained calm.


    Mu Qingya had to admit that this woman was indeed beautiful.


    However, it was not enough because only strong people would be respected on this mainland.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mu Qingya glanced at Changfeng on the side and turned to the Ninth Emperor again. A faint smile on her lips, ¡°This time, I really came for my father because your servant attacked my grandmother.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°I know.¡±


    Mu Qingya froze. ¡®Little Nine knew? She knew it!


    ¡®Then, why didn¡¯t she punish her servant?¡¯


    ¡°Sister, she¡¯s your grandmother, and she¡¯s already old. She¡¯s wounded and still unconscious, yet you still keep this servant here for no good reason.¡±

 Chapter 2139 - The Past Life 64

    Mu Qingya trembled. Her eyes were already filled with tears, and her voice carried anger.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked with Dongfang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I know you will¡­¡± Mu Qingya smiled and went forward, trying to tug the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hand.


    The Ninth Emperor quickly put her hand in Nan Changfeng¡¯s hand, avoiding Mu Qingya¡¯s hand.


    Nan Changfeng froze, lowering his gaze to look at her hand in his palm, and the smile on his face grew warmer.


    However, this somehow felt like a sword was deeply stabbing Mu Qingya¡¯s heart.


    She bit her lip to restrain the anger.


    ¡°I have already talked with her.¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°If others bullied her, why not do something more powerful to fight that person back?¡±


    She knew her people well. If it were not for Old Lady Mu being a demon, Dongfang Yu would not have acted like that.


    She was a kind girl. Compared to the other girls in Cloud Mountain, she could be considered very tolerant.


    If it were anyone else, they would have beaten that old lady and left her half-dead.


    Mu Qingya froze and looked at Little Nine in disbelief, not believing that she could say such words.


    ¡®That is her grandmother. How can she bear to¡­¡¯


    Mu Qingya trembled and closed her eyes. Only after half a few seconds did she open them again, staring at Little Nine intensely.


    ¡°Grandmother is right. You have the blood of the Mu family flowing in your body, yet you still do things that are indeed so cruel and ruthless. Our Mu family has always been kind, but you are the only one who is so unfilial.¡±


    She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You are not only disloyal but also unfaithful and unfilial. With this behavior, I guess god will never let you go easily!¡±


    ¡°God?¡± The Ninth Emperor snorted. ¡°When god sees me, he has to call me ¡®Father¡¯. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Mu Qingya sneered. Even her grandfather, who was the emperor of a kingdom, did not dare to say that. Little Nine was really arrogant.


    ¡°Then, do you know what your servant did when Father was planning to punish her?¡± Mu Qingya sneered.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡®Mu Yi was also involved in this matter?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Dongfang Yu tell me?¡¯


    She looked up at Dongfang Yu.


    As Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes met hers, Dongfang Yu trembled and quickly turned around, avoiding the Ninth Emperor¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing how Dongfang Yu was dodging eye contact, the Ninth Emperor knew that what Mu Qingya said was true.


    Mu Yi had gone to find Dongfang Yu, who was in trouble! And Dongfang Yu still dared to hide that from her!


    Mu Qingya sneered and looked at the Ninth Emperor and then looked at Dongfang Yu, who looked scared. A cold smile grew upon her face.


    ¡®It seems that Dongfang Yu did not dare to talk about Sima Yan. I know¡­ Dongfang Yu must have a relationship with Sima Yan. Otherwise, why did she not dare to tell Little Nine?¡¯


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± She spoke with a cold smile. ¡°She seduced that old man Sima Yan in public to avoid Father¡¯s punishment, and yet you still keep such a servant around? Do you still want to protect her?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s gaze was fixed upon Dongfang Yu. No one knew what she was thinking, and she ignored Mu Qingya.


    Mu Qingya continued, ¡°I came today to tell you that in Father¡¯s heart, Grandmother is far more important than anyone else. Otherwise, he would not have abandoned you and your mother for her! He even married my mother! So, don¡¯t be delusional and think that he will feel guilty about you. It¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 2140 - The Past Life 65

    Since Little Nine had already said that, there was no need for her to be friendly with Little Nine. She smiled coldly, and she finally said what she wanted to say.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled as she slowly walked toward her.


    She clicked her tongue twice, scanning Mu Qingya up and down.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s expression changed. She took a few steps back and looked at Little Nine cautiously.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Looking at Mu Qingya¡¯s expression, the Ninth Emperor laughed out loud. ¡°What are you so afraid of? With this face, you are not even half as beautiful as Dongfang Yu. Moreover, I have Changfeng by my side. What do you think I will do to you?¡±


    Hearing the Ninth Emperor¡¯s first few words, Nan Changfeng¡¯s face gradually sank. His eyes lit up at the end of her sentence, and a smile appeared upon his face.


    Mu Qingya froze for a moment. ¡®Little Nine¡­ She¡¯s a pervert?¡¯


    Her face sank. ¡°Little Nine, I came here today for my father. You should know that my father is the emperor¡¯s son-in-law now. If he even loves you, he won¡¯t give up the position he had today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin. Her face was calm, but the smile in her eyes was a bit cold. ¡°Then, you go back and tell him to be a good emperor¡¯s son-in-law and don¡¯t bother me again.


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor laughed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bully the weak. It is too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡®Bully?¡¯


    After hearing these words, Mu Qingya sneered. Her smile was sardonic as she looked up at the Ninth Emperor.


    The coldness in her eyes became even more apparent.


    Back then, she only thought that Little Nine was not very good-tempered, but she did not expect that she was still so wild and arrogant.


    ¡°Little Nine.¡± Mu Qingya smiled faintly. ¡°You take care of yourself, and this servant of yours¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and turned to Dongfang Yu.


    Dongfang Yu had an unyielding cold expression and was not even willing to glance at Mu Qingya.


    ¡°This girl can even seduce an old man in public, and you, however, are not disciplining her well enough.¡± She pursed her lips, and her smile became even colder.


    The Ninth Emperor sneered as she walked toward Mu Qingya.


    When Mu Qingya turned sideways, she was confronted with that stunning and breath-taking face.


    She had to admit that this woman was indeed beautiful, making her a little jealous.


    Unfortunately, the strongest were the most important; even if one had the most beautiful face, it would not bring any good.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave on your own accord, I will give you a ride.¡±


    She raised her hand and lifted Mu Qingya.


    Mu Qingya was a bit panicked, and her face was pale.


    But¡­


    She did not have time to fight back. The Ninth Emperor released her hand and threw Mu Qingya into the lake.


    ¡°You can swim away from here.¡±


    She looked at Mu Qingya, who was struggling in the water expressionlessly.


    Mu Qingya shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you!!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor had quietly placed her hand on the water, and boom, it set off a huge wave, sweeping Mu Qingya away.


    As if there was a huge wave behind her, pushing her away until she disappeared¡­

 Chapter 2141 - The Past Life 66

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The whole courtyard became quiet.


    Nan Changfeng took a coat and draped it over the Ninth Emperor¡¯s body, and it gave her some warmth.


    He gently held her from behind.


    The young man¡¯s smile, too, was filled with warmth.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, you still have us.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor had not said anything, but he knew that the Ninth Emperor left Feng Yun Kingdom in despair back then.


    She was out on her own, and he did not know how much suffering she had to go through to get to where she was today.


    The man who was her father never cared about her life but had another wife and daughter. If the Ninth Emperor had not returned, perhaps he would not have remembered he had such a daughter.


    His daughter was so excellent, and he would regret it one day for not treating her well.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°From the moment I decided to leave back then, there is no longer any relationship between him and me. I don¡¯t care if he marries another. After all, the world knows that my mother is dead. He does not need to hold on to her for life. ¡±


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor still did not know; after a thousand years, she would be reincarnated as a princess.


    1


    In this life, only a man knew his wife was no longer alive but still waited for his wife for nearly twenty years until his wife came back.


    That man was called Feng Tianwu, and his wife was the famous Empress Nalan.


    1


    Only such people were worthy of the name of a divine couple.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s expression was solemn as he looked at the Ninth Emperor, with an unreadable light in his eyes.


    ¡°If one day, you are no longer here, I will go to you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Nan Changfeng in surprise. She narrowed her eyes and patted his head with a smile.


    ¡°With this strength, you want to find me? I guess even if something happens, you will be the first to be in trouble, and maybe I am the one who will have to go looking for you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor did not know that what she said would actually happen.


    Little that she knew that Nan Changfeng would be in danger a few days later because of her. He would lay in her arms, almost dead.


    And she, giving up her life, would just allow him to reincarnate again.


    She even waited for a thousand years before she got the chance to reunite with him.


    In that life, she was the great princess, Feng Ruqing, and he was the cold and gentle State Preceptor Nan Xian.


    It was a pity that they still did not know everything today and would have to face it in the future.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and turned to the sky, and her eyes were much gentler.


    Nan Changfeng stood next to the Ninth Emperor.


    She did not see that the young man¡¯s tender gaze was always fixed upon her, never moving away.


    Dongfang Yu oddly looked at Nan Changfeng and then looked at the Ninth Emperor, frowning.


    She felt that Nan Changfeng was strange. Could it be that this guy was really hitting on the Ninth Emperor?


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart thumped and even looked at Nan Changfeng with eyes filled with cautiousness.


    ***


    Mu Qingya went back home in a mess. Princess Qingluo stopped in her tracks when she saw Mu Qingya and then burst into a rage.


    ¡°Qingya, tell me. Who did this to you?¡±


    Her eyes were full of anger, and her gaze was stern.


    When Mu Qingya looked up, she saw Mu Yi walking out; she lowered her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to ask anymore. I¡¯ll just change my clothes. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

 Chapter 2142 - The Past Life 67

    Princess Qingluo had just returned from the palace, and of course, she knew nothing. But what about Mu Yi?


    When he saw Mu Qingya in such a mess, his heart skipped a beat, and he hurried toward her, with his gaze full of concern.


    ¡°Qingya, didn¡¯t you go to look for Little Nine? How did you end up like this?¡±


    Qingluo stiffened.


    ¡®Little Nine?


    ¡®Why is it always her!¡¯


    She took a deep breath. Her face somewhat darkened as she turned to Mu Yi and asked, ¡°Did Qingya go to meet Little Nine?¡±


    This time, she was shouting fiercely, not pretending as she did before.


    She was furious. Her body trembled, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Qingluo¡­¡± Mu Yi was shocked. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°She just went to look for Little Nine, but that doesn¡¯t mean Little Nine did it, so¡­¡±


    Qingluo turned to Mu Qingya and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, who hurt you like this? Is it Little Nine?¡±


    Mu Qingya lowered her head.


    Seeing her reaction, Qingluo became even angrier. ¡°Qingya, are you like your father, still protecting Little Nine now? I don¡¯t care what she has done before, but I can¡¯t let her go this time. How can I, as a mother, let others bully my daughter? Am I worthy of being a mother?¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s voice was filled with anger, and her eyes were filled with monstrous rage.


    Mu Yi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at Qingluo¡¯s expression, he knew that any explanations would be useless now.


    The last time they fought because of some misunderstanding.


    However, this time, Qingya looked for Little Nine with good intentions, and Little Nine should not have done such a thing.


    ¡°Qingluo¡­¡± Mu Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°If it was really Little Nine¡¯s doing, I¡¯ll settle this matter. I¡¯ll ask Little Nine to come and apologize.¡±


    Qingluo was the princess. She had endured too much pain for him. So this time, he could not continue to let her suffer.


    Otherwise, it would all be a disaster for the Mu family.


    However, one was an imperial princess, and the other was his daughter¡­


    It was too difficult for him to choose.


    Mu Yi closed his eyes, trembling.


    After a few seconds, seeing Qingluo did not speak, he opened his eyes and turned to Qingya.


    ¡°Qingya, you do not need to worry. I will settle this matter for you. I know that you went there for me. Little Nine¡­ After all, she has not lived with us since childhood, and there are many things she still did not understand.¡±


    Mu Qingya nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°Father, I understand. That¡¯s why I will give her some time. Maybe because she is used to being alone outside and has suffered many grievances so that she may hold a grudge, I can grow up by Father¡¯s side, but she couldn¡¯t. I understand, Father. Don¡¯t worry because I will not hold a grudge against my sister.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart ached a little.


    ¡®If only Little Nine can be as understanding as Qingya¡­¡¯


    But¡­


    Thinking about Little Nine¡¯s temper, he had a bit of a headache again.


    He was afraid that it would be a little difficult to get her to apologize. However, if he didn¡¯t do that, Qingluo might pursue this matter and complain to the emperor. There was no way he could protect Little Nine because the emperor loved Qingluo and would not let her suffer even a single bit.


    After all, it was not Qingluo¡¯s fault.


    She knew that Mu Yi had always felt guilty about Little Nine.


    But¡­


    It was difficult for her to accept someone else¡¯s daughter and love another¡¯s daughter like her own.

 Chapter 2143 - The Past Life 68

    ¡°You must ask Little Nine to come and apologize to Qingya. Then, I will pretend that it never happened, and I will not let my father know.¡± Princess Qingluo pondered for a second and finally decided to take a step back first.


    Moreover, with Little Nine¡¯s temper, getting her to apologize would be impossible! So, in the end, Mu Yi still had to make a choice.


    By doing so, she could still show her generosity and Little Nine¡¯s small-mindedness.


    As expected, after hearing these words, Mu Yi subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile broke on his face. ¡°Qingluo, then I¡¯m going to find Little Nine. Oh yes, today you went to meet the emperor. What did the emperor say?¡±


    Once he asked that, Princess Qingluo paused. Her expression was a bit complicated to read.


    She could not tell what Dongfang Yu once did with the Ninth Emperor. Otherwise, Mu Yi would be afraid to go to Little Nine later to settle the score.


    She was planning to tell the truth before, but it was because of Mu Qingya¡¯s matter that made her change her mind.


    She never believed that Little Nine and the Ninth Emperor had any relationship.


    Her father and Sima Yan must be wrong. Moreover, she would not tolerate her treating their daughter like this.


    ¡®Father will later know that Dongfang Yu and the Ninth Emperor are not related, and he will forgive me for what I¡¯ve said today.¡¯


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Back then, to marry you, I had already broken my father¡¯s heart. And you know that my father has always disliked Mother. He favored General Sima, and I could do nothing.¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned and felt a little guilty.


    If it were not to marry him, Qingluo would not have lost the emperor¡¯s favor and had such consequences.


    ¡°Qingluo, I have made you suffer.¡± Mu Yi said with a sigh.


    For the first time in so many years, he said this to Qingluo, causing her to be slightly stunned and somewhat surprised.


    However, after thinking about what Little Nine had done, she held all her words back and looked at Mu Yi stiffly.


    Mu Yi knew that she was still angry and could only sigh, turn around and walk toward the Ninth Emperor¡¯s courtyard.


    ***


    Unfortunately, when Mu Yi looked for her, the Ninth Emperor had already gone to sleep. He was stopped outside by Dongfang Yu and had no choice but to leave.


    However, the next day¡­


    The Ninth Emperor had just washed up and got up when a noisy sound came from outside the door, making her frown slightly. She dressed up and walked out.


    She saw Mu Yi being stopped by Dongfang Yu, she frowned from a distance.


    ¡°It seems that I have to set up a formation for this courtyard so that no one can come and disturb me.¡±


    She did not have enough people with her now. There were only Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan, and no one watched the door, so these people kept coming as they wished.


    She had to use the formation to stop them.


    Initially, she was too lazy to set up the formation, but she did not expect that the people of the Mu family were so persistent. Yesterday, his daughter had just come, and today this old man was here too. When would they finally leave her alone?


    Dongfang Yu stopped Mu Yi. Her face was cold, expressionless.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Leave now!¡±


    Mu Yi frowned and looked at Dongfang Yu coldly. However, after seeing Little Nine, who walked out from the courtyard, his face eased a lot, and his tone was gentle.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    This name gave the Ninth Emperor goosebumps. She could not help but touch her arms as she shivered.

 Chapter 2144 - The Past Life 69

    However, Mu Yi, as if he did not notice it a bit, smiled and walked toward the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°I came to look for you yesterday, and when I saw you sleeping, I left. So I came early this morning.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Mu Yi and frowned. ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you. I want to ask about what happened yesterday.¡± Mu Yi looked a bit hesitant. Perhaps he did not know if it should be said or not, but he still said it anyway. ¡°Yesterday, your sister came home soaking wet. I want to ask you what happened. She just wants you to go home, so she came to meet you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked blank and puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Was she mad?¡±


    Mu Yi froze, and his face slightly stiffened.


    ¡°Little Nime, what do you mean by that?¡± He trembled and asked.


    The Ninth Emperor sneered and shrugged. ¡°Yesterday, she came to me, stood in my courtyard for half a day, and did not say anything. But finally, all of a sudden, she jumped into the lake.¡±


    ¡®All of a sudden¡­ She jumped down the lake?¡¯


    Mu Yi froze. ¡®So it¡¯s not Little Nine who pushed her? Why did Qingya jump into the lake?¡¯


    ¡°So, you should not ask me. You should go back and ask her what is wrong. If she wants to bathe, there is no need to come to me, or does she like the feeling of being wet?¡±


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡®Little Nine still isn¡¯t telling the truth about Qingya¡­¡¯


    ¡°Your sister¡­ She would not jump for no reason. Little Nine, tell me what really happened. I¡¯m doing this for you,¡± Mu Yi pleaded.


    Facing the daughter in front of him, he did not dare to say too much.


    ¡®What does he mean by doing this for me?


    ¡®He¡¯s here today to do justice for Mu Qingya.¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor sneered at Mu Yi.


    ¡°I said, if you want to know what happened, you should go back and ask her. There is no need for you to keep asking me here. If she did not jump down herself, are you implying that I pushed her? If so, why should I push her?¡±


    Hearing the Ninth Emperor¡¯s words, Dongfang Yu turned and looked at her.


    The Ninth Emperor indeed did not push Mu Qingya. She picked her up and threw her in.


    Mu Yi said he was just asking some questions, but he was just looking for trouble for her daughter in reality.


    ¡®Why can he only believe in Mu Qingya¡¯s words but not the Ninth Emperor, and he is still asking questions? If the Ninth Emperor told him what Mu Qingya said yesterday, I am afraid that this person will still only believe in Mu Qingya and not the Ninth Emperor.¡¯


    So, this was why the Ninth Emperor did not say anything, but she also did not like to take the blame for people.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­ Qingya, how could she¡­ Jump for no reason?¡± Mu Yi was still somewhat unconvinced.


    Any ordinary person would not do this.


    However, looking at Little Nine, it did not look like she was lying.


    Maybe it was because Mu Qingya had followed him since he was young, so he was still more willing to believe Mu Qingya. After all, Qingya would never lie, much less do something like framing others.


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know. So you don¡¯t have to keep asking me! I don¡¯t welcome any of you here either. So in the future, you don¡¯t have to come to me and pollute my lake. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll poison all the fish in my lake.¡±

 Chapter 2145 - The Past Life 70

    Mu Yi¡¯s face turned pale as if he could not believe that these were Little Nine¡¯s words.


    He had initially wanted to ask Little Nine to follow him back to apologize to Mu Qingya, but he could not say these words for a while¡­


    He knew that he would only make a fool of himself by saying it out loud.


    Little Nine would never apologize¡­


    ¡°Little Nine, Qingya did not mean anything else. She just wants to reunite with you. As your father, I do not want you to end up like this. Do you understand?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s gaze was sincere as he looked at the Ninth Emperor unblinkingly.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face changed from the initial coldness to impatience as she said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Yu, send him away, and in the future, none of them is allowed to disturb me!¡±


    ¡°Little Nine!¡± Mu Yi¡¯s voice was filled with grief. ¡°How did you turn out like this? I remember you were good, sweet, and understanding when you were a child. But why have you become so insensitive?¡±


    ¡°Well-behaved and understanding?¡± The Ninth Emperor snorted. Her voice was cold. ¡°To you? Or that old lady in your manor?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face stiffened¡­ ¡®Little Nine¡¯s good behavior and understanding were only for her mother.¡¯


    She never liked Old Lady Mu.


    So, it was not that she had changed. She had not changed in all these years and was still as unapproachable as before.


    ¡°Little Nine, Qingluo is the princess of this kingdom, and Qingya is her daughter. I don¡¯t want her to find trouble with you. Do you understand?¡± Mu Yi said painfully, ¡°This is all painful for me. So listen to me, no matter who is right and who is wrong this time, you must go and apologize to Qingya. Then, this matter will be over. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Otherwise, Princess Qingluo would definitely not give up this time.


    Besides, Qingluo had already suffered too much for his sake and even lost the emperor¡¯s favor. If Little Nine refused, it would only make Qingluo sad.


    How could he bear it in his heart?


    An apology could solve the problem. So why did they not solve it immediately?


    Dongfang Yu froze. Earlier, this person was asking the Ninth Emperor questions without knowing who was right or wrong, and then he wanted the Ninth Emperor to meet that woman to apologize?


    And, was Mu Qingya worthy of it?


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I will throw him out later and will not let him come here again in the future.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Little Nine, listen to me. This servant is not a good person. She relies on your affection and favor. She does not respect us, so she will undoubtedly become unfilial, and she also relies on her beauty to hook up with Sima Yan. I am afraid she will only bring you disaster. ¡±


    ¡®Hook up with Sima Yan¡­


    ¡®Yesterday, Mu Qingya said that, too.


    ¡®Such a perfect pair of father and daughter¡­


    ¡®Doing things entirely by their own preferences.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold and stern voice came from the back, causing Mu Yi to instantly froze.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up at the middle-aged man walking in from outside the courtyard, and she rubbed her temples with some headache.


    ¡®I need to set up the formation tonight¡­¡¯


    These people¡­ Liked to come and disturb her.


    She still wanted to find the truth about her mother¡¯s disappearance¡­


    ¡°Sima Yan¡­¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Sima Yan, who was walking toward him coldly. His gaze sank.


    Sima Yan was expressionless, and his cold gaze fell upon Mu Yi. ¡°Earlier, I heard you say something about me. Mu Yi, if you have the guts, say that again to my face!¡±

 Chapter 2146 - The Past Life 71

    ¡®Mu Yi, this bastard! He is spewing nonsense again.¡¯


    He did not come last night because it was too late for him to disturb Little Nine, but he did not expect that he would arrive just in time to hear Mu Yi accuse him today!


    Mu Yi froze. ¡®What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡¯


    He said with a taut face. ¡°I came to look for my daughter. What? Do you want to meddle in my daughter¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Sima Yan coldly laughed at Mu Yi¡¯s appearance, and that laugh was filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Your daughter? That also depends on whether she admits to being your daughter or not. If she doesn¡¯t admit that she is your daughter, so what does that mean to you?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face darkened. He turned to Sima Yan and snarled, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. The blood of my Mu family runs through her body. So what do you mean she is not my daughter? Sima Yan! You¡¯d better leave our Mu family¡¯s affairs alone. Whether Little Nine admits it or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am her father.¡±


    The sarcasm in Sima Yan¡¯s smile grew stronger, and even his eyes were filled with ridicule.


    After Princess Qingluo went back, he was sure that she did not tell Mu Yi what the emperor had told her. So now Mu Yi still dared to frame Dongfang Yu!


    ¡®Princess Qingluo¡­ She¡¯s such trouble!


    ¡®I must report this to the emperor and get him to teach the princess well.


    ¡®She wants to drag down the entire Feng Yun Kingdom because of jealousy?¡¯


    ¡°Mu Yi, you¡¯d better go back and ask Princess Qingluo more about what the emperor said to her so that you won¡¯t get into trouble in the future.¡±


    This statement made Mu Yi slightly stunned for a moment, but he was already overwhelmed by anger and only thought for half a second before returning to his senses and laughing coldly. ¡°What did she say? She has already told me that the emperor favors this servant because of you and that you and this servant still have an affair.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s words became more excessive, making the Ninth Emperor go behind him immediately and kick him out hard.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, close the door! No one is allowed to come here!¡±


    She shrugged off her clothes, turned around, and walked toward the room. She did not even look at Sima Yan.


    These people came every day to disturb her peace. It was simply endless. They just could not let her be alone.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor paused for a moment.


    Mu Yi just got up from the ground. The fact that he was kicked out made his face pale and also in disbelief.


    ¡®What happened these years that made Little Nine so unfilial¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mu Yi!¡± The Ninth Emperor sneered. ¡°There is no relationship between us. There was not, and there will never be in the future. So, do not come to me again. I don¡¯t want to hear you humiliate Dongfang Yu. This time, I will still spare your life for the sake of my mother, who has been missing for years. But next time, I will make sure you will not be able to walk out of here!¡±


    People¡¯s patience always had a limit. She could tolerate it only so far, even though it was not easy.


    This was all because, back then, this man was indeed the one her mother once loved.


    For her sake, she gave him one last chance. However, if he appeared before her again, then she really would not be polite.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡± Mu Yi looked mournful. ¡°I am your father.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Ninth Emperor was expressionless. ¡°You only have one daughter, and that is Mu Qingya. I am not your daughter, because I¡­ I can not give the title that you have today!¡±

 Chapter 2147

    After dropping these words, the Ninth Emperor walked into the room. She closed the door, not giving a hint of opportunity.


    Sima Yan was also a bit embarrassed. It was hard to meet Little Nine, and he could not find out whether she was the Ninth Emperor or not. It was all because of Mu Yi, who had caused Little Nine never to want to see him again.


    However, Mu Yi was not the reason the Ninth Emperor did not want to see Sima Yan. She was annoyed and did not want to see anyone.


    ¡°Maiden Dongfang, I see that Young Lady Mu is a little unwell. I will leave first and not disturb her.¡± Sima Yan smiled. ¡°I will see her again when she is better.¡±


    Dongfang Yu smiled and did not say anything.


    From the moment she saw Sima Yan, she knew that Sima Yan would bug her. Unfortunately, no one could come to pester the Ninth Emperor in the future.


    From this night on, the Ninth Emperor would definitely set up formations just so that these people could not disturb her.


    ¡°Well, you go back first. The Ninth Emperor is annoyed by certain people who are stubborn. His daughter just came by yesterday, and today he came by,¡± Dongfang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡®Mu Yi¡¯s daughter?


    ¡®Mu Qingya?¡¯


    Sima Yan froze and hesitated for a second. ¡°Was it Noble Lady Qingya?¡±


    Dongfang Yu sneered. ¡°Does he have other daughters? That woman was also strange. After coming here and not saying a word, she directly jumped into the water. And then she left. Today, Mu Yi came to my master to settle that matter, saying that my master pushed Mu Qingya.¡±


    With these words, she was unintentionally repeating what the Ninth Emperor had just said. Mu Yi did not believe the Ninth Emperor, but Sima Yan might.


    As for whether it was true or not, it did not matter. Even if it were not true, the Ninth Emperor would make him believe it.


    Sima Yan, who was still smiling, froze after hearing these words.


    He did not like the Mu family, but Mu Qingya was a noble lady and had always been kind and naive, but how could she¡­ Do such a thing?


    Sima Yan¡¯s heart was smashed down like a thunderbolt. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    Mu Qingya had deliberately jumped into the lake, and today Mu Yi came to find Little Nine to settle the score for it?


    In the end, who was telling the truth, he did not know.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, you do not have to worry. I will support you on this matter.¡±


    Sima Yan looked at Mu Yi coldly. ¡°It seems that your people from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor take the emperor¡¯s words lightly. In that case, I will report to the emperor about all of these, including what Noble Lady did.¡±


    Mu Yi was first stunned, then sneered. ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t believe Qingya really did this. Secondly, the emperor has always loved Qingya with all of his heart. Do you think you can threaten me with this?¡±


    Sima Yan sneered and smirked. ¡°But compared to Feng Yun Kingdom, of course, his kingdom is more important to him.¡±


    After saying that, Sima Yan left. He brushed his sleeves and left, fast and hurried.


    Mu Yi¡¯s face sank.


    ¡®Why would it be compared to his kingdom?


    ¡®It¡¯s hard not to say that this bastard Sima Yan wants to threaten the emperor with the troops in his hands? But is the emperor someone who could be threatened so easily?


    ¡®Moreover, even if Sima Yan is strong, he was given the power by the emperor, and if he left Feng Yun Kingdom, he is nothing!¡¯


    He gradually calmed down as he thought about this.

 Chapter 2148 - The Past Life 73

    When Sima Yan left, Mu Yi did not stay longer. He finally looked at the door of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s closed door, turned around, and left.


    Meanwhile, in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, Princess Qingluo had long been waiting for him. She waited for a long time until Mu Yi returned. She hurriedly stood up and rushed toward him anxiously.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    She was impatient.


    Seeing Princess Qingluo walking over, Mu Yi¡¯s face slightly sank. He sighed helplessly and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°She¡­ She does not want to come¡­¡±


    In the end, he still reported the words truthfully to Qingluo.


    This was what Princess Qingluo had expected.


    Therefore, when Qingluo saw Mu Yi this way, she did not seem surprised. She sneered.


    ¡°Mu Yi, if she does not want to come, we cannot force her. After all, I have already given her an opportunity, but she did not grab it!¡±


    ¡®Little Nine, that b*tch! She not only wanted to steal away Mu Yi, but she even humiliated my daughter. Does she think that I will let her go?¡¯


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, a coldness that made people shudder.


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart thumped. He knew that Princess Qingluo was very angry, but Little Nine was his daughter. How could he bear to see her suffer¡­


    ¡°Qingluo¡­¡± Mu Yi suddenly thought of Sima Yan¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Did the emperor say anything to you before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± There was a cold light in her eyes. ¡°Do you think my father has said other things to me? And that I would omit that? Mu Yi, I have never thought that you will think of me like that! If there is something about me that you are unhappy about, then just tell me! I, Qingluo, have endured all these years in this family for you. I gave up my glory and wealth as a princess. I had made my father resent me, so what more do you want?¡±


    Each sentence carried anger and disappointment.


    In the past, Mu Yi did not care about Princess Qingluo. It was the old lady who forced him to marry, and he never cared about her.


    However, this time, seeing the disappointment in Qingluo¡¯s eyes, his heart trembled, and he closed his eyes in guilt.


    ¡°Qingluo, I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± His voice was a little choked and hoarse, and he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Qingluo angrily raised her hand and pushed Mu Yi, who wanted to approach her, away, and her eyes were filled with grief. ¡°You would rather believe Sima Yan over me? Mu Yi, I, Qingluo, vouch for myself that I have never wronged you all these years. If you still pity Little Nine, then I do the same.


    ¡°She is your daughter. How could I not accept her? Even though I have thought about it, as long as she is willing to come back, I will ask Qingya to give up her room!


    ¡°But, why are you treating me like this? Not only did you suspect me for not telling the whole truth earlier, but you also broke Qingya¡¯s heart for Little Nine! She only went to meet Little Nine for your sake, but Little Nine treated her like this, and as a father, you failed to do her justice!¡±


    Tears flowed from Qingluo¡¯s eyes, and her voice sounded heartbreaking.


    ¡°No matter how much Little Nine dislikes me, I have accepted it. After all, it is true that I snatched you from her, and because of me, the old lady does not like her, but¡­ If she wants to go away, it is her own choice. Why do you put the fault on Qingya and me? Her mother is no longer alive, so why must you keep her in your heart for life?¡±

 Chapter 2149 - The Past Life 74

    In this world, it was customary for men to have many wives and concubines, but there were not many good men like Mu Yi.


    That was why she had married him despite the opposition from so many people.


    But¡­ Little Nine¡¯s mother was dead. For a deceased person, why did he still have to long for her? She married him, and what was wrong with that?


    ¡®What qualifications does that b*tch Little Nine have to complain about me?¡¯


    Looking at Mu Yi, who did not say anything, Princess Qing Luo sneered. ¡°My daughter is my life. I will not allow anyone to bully her even a bit. If Little Nine is willing to come back, then she will also be my daughter, but if she is unwilling to come back, then she has no right to bully my Qingya!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s lips trembled, and he closed his eyes again.


    After the trembling heart calmed down, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°There is another matter¡­¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°Little Nine told me that it was Qingya who jumped into the lake herself. So I came back this time to ask Qingya personally. Did she¡­¡±


    Pop!


    A clear sound came from outside the door.


    Mu Yi looked up and saw Mu Qingya approaching them with a bowl of soup.


    Perhaps because of his words earlier, the bowl of soup in Mu Qingya¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and the bowl shattered into pieces.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was pale. With a look of disbelief, she gazed at Mu Yi, aggrieved.


    ¡°Father, are you doubting me?¡±


    She even spoke with a trembling voice, and her tears flowed uncontrollably.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to hear you explain it yourself.¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart ached. She was his most beloved daughter, and he felt guilty to Little Nine. ¡°After all, it was all Father¡¯s guess. As long as you tell me the truth, I will believe in you. ¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any fight in our family! I also do not want to be a tattletale, but I never thought my sister would make such accusations. Why would I jump into the lake? Only to get wet?¡±


    All these years, Mu Qingya had never told a lie.


    Therefore, Mu Yi said, as long as she told him what happened that day, he would trust her.


    But Little Nine¡­


    She lied to him before.


    She had clearly said she was going to go out for a trip and soon would return, but who knew that after so many years, she would not return.


    That girl lied to him, so how could he believe her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingya. It¡¯s Father¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Princess Qingluo shouted angrily. She glared at Mu Yi, seemingly in deep pain. ¡°You not only doubted me before but now, you are doubting even Qingya. Mu Yi, I have been doing everything in vain for so many years. I was so infatuated with you, and this is how you repay us!¡±


    Mu Qingya froze. She pursed her lips. ¡°Father was also doubting¡­ Mother?¡±


    ¡®Father and Mother have always respected each other, but now for Little Nine, they have become like this¡­¡¯


    How could she be calm?


    Mu Qingya took a deep breath. The cold air that she had inhaled through her mouth made her tremble a little.


    ¡°Because of Sima Yan¡¯s words, your father thought that your grandfather and I discussed something without telling him.¡± Qingluo¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°For Little Nine, you have become¡­ A stranger to me.¡±


    Looking at Princess Qing Luo¡¯s disappointed expression, Mu Yi¡¯s heart once again felt stung.

 Chapter 2150 - The Past Life 75

    He wanted to comfort Princess Qingluo, but she dodged him before he could touch her.


    His fingers stiffened in the air, and his gaze was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Qingluo, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Qingluo closed her eyes in disappointment; her body was trembling. After a few seconds, she gradually calmed down and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. I know what¡¯s in your heart. My daughter and I can never compare to your Little Nine. For so many years, it has been me who has been bugging you. If you don¡¯t like it, I am willing to take Qingya away so you can live happily with Little Nine.¡±


    Mu Qingya walked up to Qingluo¡¯s side sadly.


    It was obvious that she was disappointed with Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi felt guilty. He felt like a useless father for doubting Qingya.


    ¡®Qingya would never lie¡­¡¯


    ¡°Qingluo, you do not have to say such things. In my heart, no one is more important than Qingya. I owe too much to Little Nine, and I want to make up to her, but what I really care about most is always Qingya.¡±


    One was the daughter who grew up with him, the other¡­ She left when she was a child.


    The most important would always be the one who grew up around him.


    Old Lady Mu had awakened and had only been resting in her room. However, she rushed out after her servant reported to her about this matter.


    When she heard that Qingluo was going to take Mu Qingya away, she was so angry that her cane hit the ground hard, and there was a wave of uncontrollable anger in her voice.


    ¡°Bastard! You bastard! Who permitted you to meet Little Nine again? That little b*stard still dares to hurt Qingya. DId you think that because I¡¯m injured, I would allow her to do whatever she wants? Mu Yi, go and drive that b*stard away immediately! Don¡¯t allow her to appear in Feng Yun Kingdom, or else I won¡¯t even take you as my son anymore!¡±


    Mu Yi opened his mouth and wanted to defend Little Nine, but after seeing Mu Qingya and Princess Qingluo¡¯s faces sink, he remained silent.


    He was afraid that Little Nine would have a hard time if she did not come back home. But now¡­ Perhaps it was better to let her leave just like before, and maybe she would have a better life out there.


    However, he owed his daughter a lot, and he felt guilty. Therefore, even after Little Nine had made a mistake, he was still willing to tolerate her again and let her come back.


    However¡­


    She hurt Qingya. If she had not targeted Qingya, he would have let her stay.


    ¡°Let me take care of this matter.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly.


    The anger upon Princess Qingluo¡¯s face faded after hearing this. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mu Yi, had Little Nine promised to be more obedient and not bully Qingya, maybe I would still keep her and treat her nicely. But she is too wild, cruel, and vicious. If Qingya did not know how to swim, wouldn¡¯t she have drowned in that lake?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°If she could do this¡­ Who knows if one day she would poison Qingya out of jealousy? We can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Mu Yi did not say a word.

 Chapter 2151 - The Past Life 76

    Perhaps, from the moment Little Nine was unwilling to come back with him, it was already doomed¡­


    ¡°I will meet Little Nine tomorrow,¡± Mu Yi said with a bitter smile. ¡°Mother, you are still weak. Why don¡¯t you go rest first¡­¡±


    Old Lady Mu snorted coldly. ¡°If you had the means to seek justice for Qingya, would you still need me, an old lady, to come out? If it weren¡¯t for you being so useless, I wouldn¡¯t be this exhausted.¡±


    After saying these words, Old Lady Mu did not look at Mu Yi again as she turned around and left the room.


    Looking at Old Lady Mu¡¯s back as she left, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were also filled with guilt.


    He felt useless.


    After his wife passed away, he had married Princess Qingluo and had an excellent daughter, but he had no way to vent his anger on her behalf when she suffered just because he owed Little Nine too much.


    His mother was hurt, but he could do nothing.


    Even more, Little Nine, who was once well-behaved and understanding, had now turned out to be so.


    ¡°Qingya¡­¡±


    Mu Yi turned to look at Mu Qingya. ¡°Tomorrow, I will meet Little Nine again.¡±


    He had gone to beg her to apologize a few times, but all in vain.


    He had no choice but to drive her away forcefully tomorrow. That was the only way his family could be peaceful again, and Little Nine would not make mistakes because of her ignorance.


    Mu Yi closed his eyes in grief.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Little Nine. I am doing this for your good.


    ¡®If you continue to stay, one day, the princess will be furious, and by then, I cannot help you¡­¡¯


    Mu Qingya smiled as she walked toward Mu Yi.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m only thinking about Grandmother¡¯s health. After all, one of Sister¡¯s servants had dared to hurt Grandmother. If we didn¡¯t take any action, maybe Sister might even dare to hurt her in the future. Have you ever thought about this?¡±


    Mu Yi trembled. ¡®Indeed. Even a servant had dared to make a move on Mother, so Little Nine must have dared to do so even more.¡¯


    He remained silent.


    Princess Qingluo and Mu Qingya left. They did not say anything more, thinking about how they should go to Little Nine tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi was not able to meet the Ninth Emperor.


    He and Sima Yan came to disturb the Ninth Emperor one after another, so she had set up a formation overnight, and after he broke into the courtyard, he found the whole courtyard empty.


    What was even more frightening was that he could not get out.


    He stayed in that formation for a whole day and night before the people inside found out and let him out. Otherwise, there was no way for him to leave without someone releasing him.


    When Princess Qingluo saw Mu Yi return without success, her face was suddenly cold again as she asked, ¡°Mu Yi, up until now you are still pitying Little Nine? What about our daughter and mother? Moreover, you went out for a whole day and night before coming back. What exactly did you do?¡±


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ After I entered the courtyard, I couldn¡¯t see anyone, and I couldn¡¯t leave. Until the dawn¡­ I somehow walked out again.¡±


    If he said he did not see anyone, Qingluo might have believed that maybe Little Nine had gone out, so he could not see her.


    But¡­


    Walking around the courtyard all night without being able to come out, and then somehow coming out at dawn?


    Did he think she was a fool?


    Princess Qingluo sneered, and the disappointment in her eyes grew.


    ¡°Mu Yi, you can even tell such a lie for Little Nine. Would you do something to our mother and daughter then?¡±

 Chapter 2152 - The Past Life 77

    When Mu Yi saw that Qingluo did not trust him, he became a little anxious, but looking at Qingluo¡¯s indifference, he could not even say a word¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not a surprise if Qingluo did not trust me. How can she believe in me after what I¡¯ve done to her these years.


    ¡®I owe Qingluo too much in this life¡­¡¯


    Mu Yi closed his eyes in sorrow and said nothing. His face was so pale that Qingluo¡¯s heart almost softened again after seeing him in such condition.


    ¡®No. My daughter and I will suffer if he doesn¡¯t drive Little Nine away.¡¯


    Therefore¡­


    Qingluo remained cold. She was no longer looking at Mu Yi. She simply turned around and walked into the room. She slammed the door of the room fiercely, leaving Mu Yi speechless.


    Mu Yi laughed bitterly.


    He looked at the closed door for a while before turning around and walking out of the courtyard.


    After that day, he went again to find the Ninth Emperor, and every time he entered the courtyard, he would be trapped inside for a night. The same thing repeated for several days, and even the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people were impatient. Therefore, they locked him for three days and three nights before he was released.


    Dongfang Yu handled these things. The Ninth Emperor stayed peacefully inside her courtyard together with Nan Changfeng.


    Later, Mu Yi learned to be wise and no longer snuck into the courtyard. He secretly hid outside the gate, waiting for the Ninth Emperor.


    After all, the Ninth Emperor could not remain inside at all times.


    Moreover, he clearly heard a voice in this courtyard, but he could not find her every time he went in.


    He guessed the courtyard was set up with some formation so that he could not enter.


    As expected, not long after, he saw a figure in a red dress slowly walking out of the courtyard.


    The sunshine was perfect today.


    The Ninth Emperor stretched her body lazily with a smile upon her face.


    Looking at her smile, Mu Yi¡¯s heart trembled a little. He could not help but think of that person again back then.


    Unfortunately¡­


    She was long gone.


    If she were still there, perhaps all this mess would not have happened.


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly and walked toward the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up and coincidentally saw Mu Yi walking toward her. She frowned and looked a little annoyed.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    She had a headache whenever she saw this man.


    Mu Yi looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Little Nine, why haven¡¯t I been able to see you these past few days when I went to your courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to see me.¡±


    Hearing these words, Mu Yi froze, and the smile on his lips grew bitter. He then sighed lightly.


    ¡°I came to find you because there is something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows and turned to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi smiled helplessly, ¡°It has been a long time since you came here. I wonder¡­ When will you leave¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned.


    ¡®Earlier, this man was trying every possible way to get me home, and in the blink of an eye, he wants to drive me away?


    ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor smiled coldly as she turned to Mu Yi. ¡°Is this kingdom yours?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This kingdom is the emperor¡¯s!¡±

 Chapter 2153 - The Past Life 78

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly as she asked, ¡°Then, what right do you have to drive me away?¡±


    Since she was here, she would not leave so easily.


    Mu Yi was a little impatient. ¡°Little Nine, don¡¯t you understand? Qingluo is the princess of Feng Yun Kingdom! The emperor was not happy when she married me. Maybe he doesn¡¯t love Qingluo as much as before, but she¡¯s still his daughter. I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±


    ¡®This girl¡­ How can she be so stubborn and not understand my intention?¡¯


    Mu Yi was afraid that if Little Nine continued to stay, something terrible might happen to her.


    She was his daughter. How could he not worry about her?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor looked at him calmly. ¡°If you want me to leave, ask the emperor to come and talk to me personally!¡±


    After saying that, the Ninth Emperor was about to leave.


    However, Mu Yi was a bit anxious; he reached out to pull the Ninth Emperor¡¯s sleeve.


    Only her sleeve.


    Mu Yin wanted to stop her but facing the cold Ninth Emperor, he did not dare to grab her arms.


    The Ninth Emperor stopped.


    She glanced coldly at Mu Yi who was tugging at her sleeve.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°Little Nine, just listen to my advice, she¡­¡±


    ¡°I will ask you once more, will you let go?¡±


    Her gaze was cold.


    So cold that Mu Yi¡¯s heart trembled a little.


    Little Nine really made him a little afraid now.


    However, he knew that once he let go, Little Nine would ignore him, and if she continued to stay, Qingluo would also be angry.


    ¡°Little Nine, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor pulled her sleeves away forcefully, sending Mu Yi flying away.


    Afterward, without even looking at him, she turned around and left.


    Mu Yi rolled on the ground, landing in front of a pair of feet.


    He looked up and saw a cold face.


    The young man was very handsome and with beautiful silver hair.


    However, his face and his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Next time, if you disturb the Ninth Emperor again¡­¡± The young man smirked. ¡°I will make you disappear from here¡­ Forever.¡±


    Mu Yi trembled harder with each sentence.


    The coldness wrapped around his entire body as if it could drag him into hell.


    Fortunately, the young man did not stay much longer; he walked away, following the Ninth Emperor.


    The man in a snow-colored long robe gradually disappeared.


    Mu Yi gradually regained his strength and calmed down.


    He clenched his fists tightly. He did not understand why Little Nine refused to listen to him.


    If she stayed, could she fight against Qingluo?


    With her background, she was not a match for Qingluo. She was just asking for trouble.


    ¡°As a father, I¡¯ve done what should be done. I have even prayed a few times for you and Princess Qingluo. I no longer have a way to manage this matter¡­¡±


    As a father, he had tried his best to the end.


    Next, it depended on whether Little Nine would continue to provoke Qingluo.


    Mu Yi sighed helplessly. He then turned around slowly and headed back to his manor.


    Qingluo and Mu Qingya were still waiting for him at home¡­

 Chapter 2154 - The Past Life 79

    Little Nine was really rude to Mu Yi, and for the first time, he made up his mind that he would not care about her anymore.


    Qingluo stood up and looked at Mu Yi coldly.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I have given her a chance, but she did not cherish it. I will let her go this time for you. However, if she messes with me again next time¡­ Do not blame me for being merciless!¡±


    Mu Yi quietly sighed in relief, but he still felt guilt.


    ¡®For me¡­¡¯


    Princess Qingluo would not have to suffer all these if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    Princess Qingluo had sacrificed so much for him.


    Qingluo calmed herself. She did not believe in the emperor¡¯s words, but after all, the emperor was her father.


    These years, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor was not doing very well. If she insisted on going against Little Nine, she was afraid that even her father would restrain her.


    Therefore, she gave Little Nine another chance. However, if Little Nine messed with her again, she would not let her go, even if her father stopped her.


    Qingluo smiled coldly after hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°No matter how tolerant I am, I still can¡¯t replace that woman in your heart, right?¡±


    Mu Yi froze for a moment, silent.


    These years, he did not forget her, and also¡­ Little Nine, whom he had been looking for so long.


    But ¡­


    The past, after all, was the past¡­


    Mu Yi lowered his gaze and looked at Princess Qingluo.


    Twenty years¡­ Qingluo¡¯s face was not the same as before. She had aged a lot, and even her eyes, at some point, were filled with sadness.


    From the day he married her, he had to be responsible for her. Even if it was to respect each other, he had to keep her by his side.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    This was the assurance he gave Qingluo.


    It was also considered¡­ As the time for him to move on from the past.


    Qingluo lowered her gaze and smiled coldly. Only this time, she did not speak more, allowing Mu Yi to come forward and pulled her into his arms¡­


    ***


    After meeting Mu Yi, the Ninth Emperor did not have time to shop for a while longer before she ran into Sima Yan.


    Sima Yan smiled awkwardly. He had been blocked from seeing Little Nine here a few days, and he finally met her.


    However, looking at Little Nine¡¯s gaze, it seemed that she already knew what was on his mind, so he could not help but felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Maiden Mu, long time no see.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor frowned and looked at Sima Yan smilingly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for just a few days. So has it been really that long? Did you forget that you ran to my manor and disturbed my rest a few days ago?¡±


    That made Sima Yan even more embarrassed. He cleared his throat and smiled.


    ¡°I and Dongfang Yu¡¯s father, once¡­ Were close friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Then, when the Dongfang family was exterminated, where were you?¡±


    Sima Yan was stunned.


    ¡°I went to war that year¡­¡±


    If he were here back then, even if he could not protect the Dongfang family, he would not have left Dongfang Yu alone.

 Chapter 2155 - The Past Life 80

    He would have taken that child away and took care of her.


    However, he was not there, and when he came back, he heard that the Dongfang family had been exterminated.


    Dongfang Yu was taken away by the Ninth Emperor.


    Now that he thought about it, it still hurt a little.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up at Sima Yan, and asked, ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±


    Sima Yan looked at the Ninth Emperor, and he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Maiden Mu, can we talk for a moment?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor nodded indifferently. ¡°Alright, but I am hungry, so you have to treat me.¡±


    Sima Yan¡¯s mouth twitched, but he extended his hand, respectfully. ¡°Maiden Mu, please.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor followed Sima Yan.


    After entering the restaurant, Sima Yan looked around carefully and saw that no one was secretly following. He then slowly closed the door.


    The Ninth Emperor was a little puzzled and looked at him blankly.


    Sima Yan laughed and sat in front of the Ninth Emperor. He smiled and asked, ¡°Maiden Mu, may I ask you a question.¡±


    Initially, he had wanted to investigate it secretly, but he knew that this girl hated the kind of people who beat around the bush, so he thought it was better to ask her directly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The Ninth Emperor responded expressionlessly.


    ¡°I heard that Dongfang Yu was taken away by the Ninth Emperor, and now she¡¯s your servant¡­ So I¡¯m curious¡­ Are you the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Sima Yan looked sincere, staring at the Ninth Emperor.


    Little Nine and the Ninth Emperor¡¯s name both had ¡®Nine¡¯. Was this really a coincidence?


    Sima Yan could not believe it!


    The Ninth Emperor picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°If you already know, why do you still ask?¡±


    She did not directly admit it with these words, but it was the same as admitting it.


    Sima Yan inhaled sharply. He was shocked, and the cup in his hand almost fell to the floor.


    It seemed that what he and the emperor had guessed was indeed correct. Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor!


    Sima Yan was not too willing for Little Nine to be the Ninth Emperor because of what Princess Qingluo had done. Moreover, Mu Yi was involved in this mess.


    They wanted to strengthen their relationship with the Ninth Emperor, but now¡­ It might not be easy.


    He understood that no one in this world would dare to impersonate the Ninth Emperor and since she had said yes, Dongfang Yu was the best proof.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    Sima Yan stood up and said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry about Princess Qingluo and the emperor¡¯s son-in-law. They clearly do not know that you are the Ninth Emperor, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    She brought the teacup to her lips and took another sip; she remained calm. ¡°I have nothing to do with them.¡±


    Sima Yan was stunned. ¡®It seems like the Ninth Emperor can¡¯t forgive the emperor¡¯s son-in-law.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor paused. ¡°I do not hold any grudge against them either.¡±


    Once she said that, Sima Yan was quietly relieved.


    As long as she did not hold a grudge, Feng Yun Kingdom would still have a chance.


    ¡°But do not let those people come to bother me again.¡± The Ninth Emperor rubbed her temples helplessly. ¡°I went out today and met Mu Yi again, which annoyed me a lot.¡±


    Sima Yan froze for a moment and asked weakly, ¡°Mu Yi came? What for?¡±

 Chapter 2156 - The Past Life 81

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°He wanted me to leave Feng Yun Kingdom¡­¡±


    Sima Yan was speechless.


    ¡®How dare Mu Yi tries to make the Ninth Emperor leave Feng Yun Kingdom.


    ¡®It seems that the emperor¡¯s words to Princess Qingluo were completely useless, and these people have become even more aggressive.


    ¡®I must report this to the emperor!¡¯


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, don¡¯t worry. I will settle this matter for you!¡± Sima Yan stood up and put his fist to his palm respectfully.


    He turned around and left coldly.


    The Ninth Emperor ignored Sima Yan and continued drinking her tea.


    It was only after Sima Yan left that she suddenly noticed something¡­


    ¡®It seems that¡­ He has not paid the bill?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Did he try to avoid paying the bill? That¡¯s why he left so quickly?¡¯


    She frowned. The next time she saw Sima Yan, she had to make him pay the bill.


    Since he had said he would treat her, he must pay.


    Sima Yan was so angry. He rushed toward the palace furiously, which made all the palace servants and eunuchs tremble.


    ¡®What happened to General Sima today, coming to the palace with such rage? He can¡¯t be wanting to fight with the emperor?¡¯


    The other people were not able to stop him. They could only see Sima Yan, full of rage, rushing into the palace.


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    The emperor was still busy with the folders.


    Suddenly, he saw the old man rushing in from outside of the imperial study room. He frowned and asked, ¡°General Sima, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing this Sima Yan, who was full of anger, the emperor¡¯s face sank.


    ¡®Have I been too kind to Sima Yan all these years? Now he is so daring to fight with me?¡¯


    Sima Yan could beat all the skilled masters in the palace.


    ¡°Emperor!¡±


    Sima Yan suppressed his anger; he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to watch over Princess Qingluo?¡±


    The emperor frowned. ¡°General Sima, watch your words. Princess Qingluo has not gone out for these days, and you are here to question me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sima Yan laughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want Princess Qingluo to destroy our entire Feng Yun Kingdom. She is so shameless. She doesn¡¯t know what faults she has committed and only thinks she is right.¡±


    The emperor was shocked. ¡®Has Qingluo caused trouble again?¡¯


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sima Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve got proof. Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor.¡±


    The emperor was stunned.


    These words were like a fist; they viciously punched the emperor¡¯s heart.


    The emperor froze. Even if he had already guessed that, he still had some mixed feelings when he knew the truth.


    ¡®Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor¡­¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sima Yan continued, ¡°Those people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor still dare to disturb her! Today, Mu Yi even asked her to leave Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    The emperor got up angrily. His face was pale, and he asked incredulously, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Qingluo, a woman, blinded by jealousy, refused to listen to me, but since when did Mu Yi become so stupid, too? How dare he do such a thing!


    ¡®This is the ultimate stupidity!¡¯


    The emperor trembled hard. He was so furious his face was blue from anger.

 Chapter 2157 - The Past Life 82

    ¡°Sima Yan, pass my order. From now on, no one from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor is allowed to set foot outside!¡±


    ¡®This group of fools! They are still trying to meet the Ninth Emperor by all means. How dare they challenge me!¡¯


    Sima Yan sighed in relief. With the emperor¡¯s order, that group of people could no longer be demons.


    And no one could bother the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Emperor, Little Nine is surely the Ninth Emperor. Do we need to tell Princess about this? I am a bit worried¡­¡± He frowned.


    The emperor smiled coldly. ¡°If you have the guts, you can go and tell Qingluo. I do not have the guts to tell others about her identity without the Ninth Emperor¡¯s permission. Have you ever thought about how it will spread if the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family knows about this? If the Ninth Emperor were to come looking for us to settle this, what should we do?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor did not hide her identity to Sima Yan, but it did not mean that she did not care about her privacy.


    It was different if the Ninth Emperor had told them herself.


    If the Ninth Emperor did not like others spreading the truth about her identity, who would take the responsibility when she was to come looking for people to account for?


    No one could withstand her wrath so far!


    Therefore, the emperor was also helpless and could only prohibit those people from going out there and causing trouble.


    Sima Yan paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Noble Lady Qingya¡­ She also went to meet the Ninth Emperor a few days ago.¡±


    ¡®Qingya?¡¯


    The emperor frowned and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why did Qingya go to meet her? ¡®


    Unlike Qingluo, Qingya always had well-behaved. Otherwise, the emperor would not have spoiled her so much.


    She was also kind and gentle, unlike Qingluo, who was arrogant and spoiled.


    Moreover, Qingya was smart and beautiful.


    Therefore, when he heard that Qingya also went to meet the Ninth Emperor, he just froze for a moment but did not think much about it.


    Sima Yan smiled coldly. ¡°Emperor, Noble Lady not only went to the Ninth Emperor but also accused the Ninth Emperor of pushing her into the lake. She ran back and complained to Mu Yi. That was why Mu Yi wanted to drive the Ninth Emperor away.¡±


    The emperor froze for a moment and frowned.


    If Qingluo did this thing, he would have thought it was normal.


    But Qingya¡­


    How was it possible?


    However, these words were from Sima Yan; he would not lie to the emperor.


    Qingya¡­ Since when did she become so?


    ¡°Emperor, what kind of person is the Ninth Emperor? She is a powerful woman. Would she need to bother with a little girl? It seems like Noble Lady is not as good as we thought.¡±


    Sima Yan was also a little disappointed. Qingya showed that she was not the same as she used to be based on what she had done these few days.


    Or perhaps it was the first time someone in Feng Yun Kingdom disobeyed her that made her become so.


    She was kind and gentle.


    She changed once there was a threat to her.


    ¡°Sima Yan¡­¡± The emperor was mad and said sternly, ¡°No one is allowed to leave the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, including Qingya! We can¡¯t leave them be this time!¡±


    That was the Ninth Emperor. She could even destroy a city with her power alone.


    Many skilled masters in the mainland tried to hunt her down, but in the end, none of them succeeded.


    She even protected those ordinary and weak people. Therefore, everyone in this world worshiped her like a god.


    No one could replace her position in the people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The emperor stopped, suddenly feeling a little tired.


    His children and grandchildren had always made him worry.


    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±


    Sima Yan put his fist to his palm and retreated.


    The entire imperial study room was quiet again with only the emperor alone.


    He was lost in thought as he looked at the memo in his hand as he smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 2158 - The Past Life 83

    Inside the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor¡­


    Princess Qingluo looked at the few people who had stopped her from going out. Her face darkened.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here? I am the princess. Who permitted you to stop me from going out?¡±


    The guards did not move. Their faces were expressionless and cold. ¡°I¡¯m here by the order from the emperor.¡±


    Princess Qingluo almost spurted out a mouthful of blood. Her father believed that Dongfang Yu was related to the Ninth Emperor? It was ridiculous to treat her like this just because of a rumor.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    She shouted sternly with a cold face.


    The guards remained motionless. ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s order. I dare not to release the princess. Princess, please go back and rest.¡±


    Princess Qingluo was so angry she slapped the guard¡¯s face.


    The guard remained stiff, not even showing any expression.


    Before coming here, they were all mentally prepared because they knew Princess Qingluo had a bad temper.


    This task was not easy for them.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya appeared behind Princess Qingluo. She touched her shoulder and shook her head. ¡°If Grandfather won¡¯t let you go out, there is definitely no way. If you go out, it means that you disobey the decree. Grandfather is the emperor, after all. It is not good to disobey him.¡±


    Qingluo calmed down after hearing Mu Qingya¡¯s words. She suddenly remembered Little Nine.


    ¡®So many things wouldn¡¯t have happened if Little Nine hadn¡¯t come back.


    ¡®She should not have come back!¡¯


    Qingluo took a deep breath and looked at these guards coldly. She then turned away and walked toward the courtyard in a huff.


    Old Lady Mu had long hidden in the back, not daring to come forward.


    She dared to show off herself outside using her status as the princess¡¯ mother-in-law, but she did not dare say anything in front of these people.


    The one who brought people here was Sima Yan, who was obeying the emperor¡¯s order.


    She was not that stupid to go against the emperor.


    Mu Qingya saw that Qingluo no longer made a fuss and subconsciously felt relieved. She smiled and turned to the guards. ¡°Please move aside; I want to go out to do something.¡±


    The guards looked at Mu Qingya coldly. ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s order. No one from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor is allowed to go out.¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s smile suddenly froze.


    ¡®No one from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor is allowed to go out? Including me?¡¯


    Her face turned cold. The smile on her face disappeared as she clenched her fists tightly.


    However, soon, she calmed down and asked smilingly, ¡°Did Grandfather say why I am not allowed to go out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is an order from the emperor,¡± the guard spoke coldly.


    Mu Qingya took a deep breath and slowly turned around, walking toward the backyard.


    Her eyes sunk, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    However, she did not make a fuss like Princess Qingluo. Instead, she was nice and obedient.


    After Mu Qingya left, the two guards stood on both sides of the gate, holding their weapons expressionlessly.


    ***


    Mu Qingya went to the main hall and found that Mu Yi and Old Lady Mu had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Qingluo¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°Qingluo¡­¡± Mu Yi pondered for a while. ¡°What did the emperor say to you? Why is he suddenly not allowing us to go out now?¡±


    Qingluo stiffened. ¡°It was Sima Yan who did it.¡±

 Chapter 2159 - The Past Life 84

    ¡®Sima Yan?¡¯


    Mu Yi frowned.


    He could still understand if it were only Qingluo and he were prohibited from stepping out. But now, even Qingya was not allowed to go out. Things were not as simple as they thought.


    ¡°The good thing is that when you can¡¯t get out of the manor, Little Nine can¡¯t also get in. So, she won¡¯t be able to follow you around and bully Qingya.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly changed when Little Nine was mentioned.


    Everyone stopped talking, and the main hall fell silent.


    Finally, it was Old Lady Mu who broke the silence first. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t get out, and there is no way to drive her out of Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    Little Nine did not deserve to stay in Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Old Lady Mu sneered.


    She felt that Little Nine had brought bad luck to Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Mu Yi wanted to say something, but recently Old Lady Mu had been hurt quite a lot, so in the end, he remained silent.


    Never again did he say a word about Little Nine.


    The Ninth Emperor did not know about this yet, but she could feel that something had happened since everything had suddenly become quiet, and no one came to disturb her anymore.


    Rarely was there any peace.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡±


    She turned to look at the young man standing next to her and smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face was stunning, with a smile playing upon his lips.


    His smile was as warm as the sun.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yu walked in through the door. She was a little hesitant as she frowned. ¡°Someone at the door said he wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me? Who?¡± The Ninth Emperor stood up and asked indifferently.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s a man, and he is¡­ Quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡®Man¡­¡¯


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s breath was steeply cold, and even the temperature of the surrounding air fell drastically.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows. ¡°I am not interested.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Dongfang Yu said hesitantly, ¡°He said he was your old friend¡­¡±


    ¡®An old friend?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor brushed her chin.


    ¡®Do I have any friends in Feng Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    Due to Dongfang Yu¡¯s words, the Ninth Emperor paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let him in first. I want to see who he is.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dongfang Yu turned around and walked out.


    Within a few moments, a man followed Dongfang Yu in slowly.


    This man was extremely handsome, and his smile made him look more stunning.


    If he were among ordinary people, this man would be called the world¡¯s most beautiful man.


    But¡­


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Nan Changfeng next to her and smirked.


    Compared to Nan Changfeng, he was still a little bit lacking.


    She still preferred Nan Changfeng.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, you go to Tian Xuan first.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor sat down again and leaned back lazily.


    Nan Changfeng stood next to her, looking at her tenderly.


    Dongfang Yu was a little curious, but she knew that the Ninth Emperor did not want her to stay, so she walked out of the courtyard, leaving that guy standing in the middle of the courtyard.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ninth Emperor.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was gentle. His smile was somewhat devilishly, yet not lacking in elegance.


    ¡°Di Ming.¡±


    Looking at the man in front of her, the Ninth Emperor lightly said the long-forgotten name.


    ¡°What?¡± Di Ming smiled. He had not looked at Nan Changfeng since he entered the courtyard. All his attention was focused on the Ninth Emperor. ¡°In the past, you have always called me ¡®Master¡¯. A few years have passed since then, and you are calling me by my name now?¡±

 Chapter 2160

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Because the one who called you ¡®Master¡¯ before was Little Nine, and now I am not Little Nine anymore.¡±


    ¡°But you still recognized me¡­¡± Di Ming smiled as he walked toward the Ninth Emperor and stopped in front of her.


    Nan Changfeng glanced at Di Ming coldly, took off his outer coat, and put it over the Ninth Emperor¡¯s body.


    His voice was gentle. ¡°Ninth Emperor, the weather is a bit cold. You should be careful, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was long used to Nan Changfeng¡¯s behavior. She pulled the coat closer around her body and smiled sincerely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t catch a cold from this win. But look at you. You¡¯re so thin. If you get sick, will I not have to take care of you?¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled as gently as the spring breeze. ¡°Then, would you like to take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin. ¡°You help me warm my bed every day. Of course, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡®Warm her bed every day?¡¯


    Di Ming frowned and looked at Nan Changfeng.


    Somehow, the young man in front of him did not look very old but gave him a threatening feeling.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡± Di Ming laughed. ¡°Is this your male pet? It¡¯s alright¡­ I don¡¯t care so much because I know sooner or later you will be mine¡­ and that¡¯s enough for me¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor frowned and glanced at Di Ming coldly.


    ¡°What do you want? And please respect Changfeng. I won¡¯t let you go if you humiliate him one more time!¡±


    No one else could humiliate her Nan Changfeng like this!


    Nan Changfeng smiled as he gazed at the Ninth Emperor.


    The feeling of being protected by her¡­


    Well, it was not bad either¡­


    ¡°I just returned to Feng Yun Kingdom yesterday, and I heard that you are here, so I came to see you.¡± Di Ming smiled faintly. ¡°After all, the person who left without telling me back then was you¡­¡±


    Back then, she left without saying goodbye. He then left Feng Yun Kingdom and looked for her in countless places but could not find her.


    He did not expect that she would come back after many years¡­


    This time, he would not let her go again!


    Even if he had to tie her to his waist, he would not let her go!


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and leaned back on her chair with a smile. ¡°So what? I also heard after I came back that you are going to marry Mu Qingya?¡±


    Di Ming frowned. ¡°That is just a wishful thinking of those people that I did not agree with.¡±


    ¡°You did not agree but did not refuse either.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s words stunned Di Ming, and he fell silent.


    Either way, when the time came, he would not marry her. Indeed, he did not object to whatever those people said.


    However, if he refused, was there anyone in this kingdom who could force him to marry her?


    ¡°Di Ming¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor was expressionless. ¡°Your problems have nothing to do with me. I ask you not to come and bug me again. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Di Ming¡¯s face gradually sank. ¡°Why? You were the one who left without saying goodbye back then! How can you still be so heartless?¡±


    She left without saying anything.


    How could she still be so cruel?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± The Ninth Emperor looked a bit tired. She turned to Nan Changfeng and smiled. ¡°Changfeng, let¡¯s go back to our room. It¡¯s getting late. I will ask Dongfang Yu to bring us our meal later.¡±

 Chapter 2161 - The Past Life 86

    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled gently as he followed the Ninth Emperor. He turned and glanced at Di Ming.


    There was a strange coldness in his gaze.


    Di Ming stood in the courtyard and did not leave. A meaningful smile appeared upon his handsome face as he stared in the direction the Ninth Emperor went just now.


    ***


    The day was getting late.


    The Ninth Emperor sat inside the room, staring at the door. ¡°Di Ming is gone?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled and sat down in front of the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Who is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sort of a childhood friend?¡± The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°But that was many years ago. When my mother disappeared, I left to look for her.¡±


    Nan Changfeng lowered his gaze. He had always felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Di Ming¡¯s relationship with the Ninth Emperor was unordinary.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, no matter what, I will always stay by your side.¡± Nan Changfeng reached out and held the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hand.


    Her hand was cold, making his heart ache a little.


    ¡°From the moment I followed you home back then, you are bound to be my home.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned. She frowned, and abruptly, she laughed out loud. ¡°You want to know the relationship between Di Ming and me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen if you want to talk about it,¡± Nan Changfeng said smilingly.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s smile, the Ninth Emperor could not help but smile warmly. She turned to the dark sky, and her eyes slightly sunken.


    ¡°Back then, after my mother¡¯s disappearance, it was somehow close to Di Ming. At that time, I was young and naive¡­ So now, I do not want to get too close to him. I¡¯m worried that if I am too close to him, it might be painful when I know the truth?¡±


    Back then, she was too young. Even though they grew up as childhood friends, there were no deep feelings that she could not let go of.


    Unless she found out that her mother¡¯s disappearance was related to Di Ming¡­


    Nan Changfeng did not speak. He stayed by the Ninth Emperor, listening.


    His gaze was fixed upon her.


    Even the Ninth Emperor did not know that this young man¡¯s eyes were only on her from the beginning.


    She did not realize that their relationship had reached an inseparable point.


    ¡°When my mother disappeared, I was only twelve, and Di Ming was eighteen.¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled. ¡°We grew up together as childhood friends, but¡­ If he is involved in this matter, I definitely will not let him go. ¡±


    Nan Changfeng saw that the Ninth Emperor was smiling, but he knew she was very sad.


    He also could not help but hold her hand tightly; his voice was firm.


    There was no room for doubt.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I will help you.¡±


    ¡®No one can hurt you¡­


    ¡®And no one¡­ Can hurt your family.¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor felt a headache and rubbed her temples. ¡°Changfeng, do you think that my mother could still be alive? If she is alive, then why has she not come to me? If she is dead, where is her body?¡±


    Nan Changfeng caressed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, if you believe she is still alive, then she is alive.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her head and looked at Nan Changfeng blankly.


    Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°Because what the Ninth Emperor believes is bound to be true.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor raised her head and stared at Nan Changfeng.

 Chapter 2162 - The Past Life 87

    The young man was very handsome, beautiful, like an immortal.


    The silver hair was very seductive.


    The room suddenly fell silent.


    The two of them were very close, and even the Ninth Emperor could clearly feel Nan Changfeng¡¯s breathing.


    Looking at this handsome face, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart suddenly surged with a feeling.


    She wanted to sleep with him!


    She smiled as she touched Nan Changfeng¡¯s face gently. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this face is a man¡¯s. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many men in the world would want to sleep with you¡­¡±


    If Nan Changfeng were a girl, many people would want to sleep with him, but unfortunately, he was a man.


    It was really a pity¡­


    The Ninth Emperor was a little sorry, and she seemed guilty.


    Nan Changfeng smiled and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor smiled as she stood up from her seat and walked toward Nan Changfeng.


    Nan Changfeng got up.


    Behind him was the wall.


    She pressed her hands hard against the top of the wall, looking at his face, and she found that it was indeed perfect without a single flaw.


    ¡°Then, can you sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say no if the Ninth Emperor wants to sleep with me.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was so pleasing, just like the sound of the zither.


    The Ninth Emperor stared at the young man in front of her, and when she saw his smile, she realized that Nan Changfeng was teasing her again.


    She smiled and touched the young man¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who would take advantage of others.¡±


    The young man laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just stick to you. No matter where you go in the future, I¡¯ll follow you. Even till the ends of the world.¡±


    At this moment, Nan Changfeng never thought that later on, it was not him who was chasing after the Ninth Emperor. The Ninth Emperor would give up her life and look for him in the afterlife just to completely regret not sleeping with him in this life¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t catch me if I walk away.¡± The Ninth Emperor narrowed her eyes and smiled evilly.


    The young man reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    His chest was warm. So warm that the Ninth Emperor was stunned.


    There was even a strange feeling that surged up to her heart.


    She had never felt such a feeling before.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡± The young man¡¯s lips came to her ear, smiling. ¡°Then, you can try. You can try and see whether I¡¯ll find you again after you sleep with me tonight or just leave you after that one time.¡±


    That breath, brushing past her ear, made her body stiffen.


    She desperately restrained herself from getting closer to him.


    To her, Nan Changfeng was just like a white paper, so pure that she could not bring herself to tarnish it.


    And she¡­


    If she walked away, was it not a beastly act?


    But to take responsibility¡­


    Uh¡­


    She did not want more responsibilities and did not want to get her whole life involved.


    Therefore¡­


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hands, placed them on Nan Changfeng¡¯s shoulders, and gently pushed him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She smirked, turned around, and walked toward the bed.


    ¡°Warm the bed for me first. I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡®Too weak?¡¯


    A light flashed in Nan Changfeng¡¯s eyes, and he laughed silently.


    ¡®So, she thinks that I¡¯m too weak?


    ¡®Fine¡­ One day, I¡¯ll let the Ninth Emperor know my strength.


    ¡®That day will come soon¡­¡¯


    Today¡¯s weather was not cold, but the Ninth Emperor seemed to be used to Nan Changfeng warming the bed. She always felt that without a person to help her warm the bed, she would sleep uncomfortably.


    Sometimes, the habit was really a terrible thing¡­

 Chapter 2163 - The Past Life 88

    Without the disturbance of the Mu family, the Ninth Emperor lived a very peaceful life; even the wind was quite soothing.


    Only Sima Yan waited every day at the door, looking for her, and he sometimes stayed for several days.


    Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor rarely went out, so they were not often disturbed by him, but with Sima Yan, the Ninth Emperor was not as impatient as she was with Mu Yi.


    At least, he would go away when he saw her looking a little tired.


    ***


    At Di Ming¡¯s manor¡­


    Di Ming stood in the courtyard, his long purple robe fluttering a little in the wind.


    Suddenly, the guards hurriedly came from the back and respectfully said, ¡°Master, Princess Qingya has sent someone to meet you.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qingya?¡¯


    Di Ming frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    The guards retreated, quickly disappearing into the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, Mu Qingya paced back and forth, her face full of anxiety.


    She heard that Di Ming had returned yesterday, so she hurriedly sent someone to beg to see him.


    She did not know Di Ming, but she knew that her grandfather respected him. If Di Ming spoke for her, her grandfather would possibly lift the ban and allow them to go out.


    Naively, after waiting for half a day, the guard from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor returned and hurriedly met Mu Qingya.


    ¡°Princess, Master Di Ming does not want to see me.¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face darkened. Her eyes turned cold. A few moments later, she looked up and asked, ¡°Did Master Di Ming say why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The guard lowered his head.


    Di Ming did not want to see her. This was something Mu Qingya did not expect.


    She bit her lip hard, and her face was a little pale. ¡°Go find Master Di Ming again. Say that Grandfather has forbidden me to go out. I hope he can help me.¡±


    The guard wanted to say something, but looking at Mu Qingya¡¯s sad face, he did not say it out loud.


    He finally retreated.


    Di Ming insisted on not seeing the people from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor. She knew why but she would not give up.


    After the guards left, Mu Qingya collected her emotions and walked to the backyard.


    Princess Qingluo and Mu Yi had been waiting for her for a long time, and after seeing her walk in, the two of them stood up and walked toward Mu Qingya.


    ¡°Qingya, how is it? What did Master Di Ming say?¡± A hint of hope crossed Mu Yi¡¯s face.


    Being locked up was not pleasant, and he no longer wanted to continue staying in like this¡­Mu Qingya smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, Mother, Master Di Ming is not willing to see our people.¡±


    ¡®Not willing to see the people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor?¡¯


    Mu Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Princess Qingluo¡¯s face also sank.


    She grunted. ¡°What¡¯s so great about him? He is not from the imperial family. Just because he has some strength and power, he dares to step on our imperial family¡¯s head. Qingya, since he looks down on us, you don¡¯t have to marry him. We don¡¯t need such a person in our family.¡±


    Mu Qingya smiles bitterly. ¡°I do not know what happened. Master Di Ming went out for a trip and became so. Father, Mother, does he¡­ Hates me?¡±


    She lowered her gaze.


    Seeing her looking like this, Mu Yi¡¯s heart ached as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qingya. This marriage is the emperor¡¯s decision. He wants you to marry him¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya lowered her gaze and did not speak more.

 Chapter 2164 - The Past Life 89

    She must leave the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor as soon as possible. At least, she must go to see Little Nine. She could no longer let her stay there¡­


    She had heard that Master Di Ming and Little Nine knew each other or were childhood friends. They had very good feelings toward each other. If Master Di Ming saw Little Nine, he might have a change of heart.


    Since Little Nine had left back then, she should not have come back.


    She did not understand why she had to come back¡­


    The Ninth Emperor knew nothing about what was happening in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    She stood in the courtyard with a blank look in her eyes.


    Qing Zhu found a cellar under a dry well.


    She had never thought that there would be a cellar.


    The Ninth Emperor strolled toward the cellar, gazing around.


    There were some murals on the walls of this cellar.


    The people painted there were too familiar to her.


    She touched the mural gently. ¡°Mother, where exactly are you¡­¡±


    She had looked for her for more than ten years but could not find any trace of her.


    The person on the painting did not respond to her. Only that smile was still touching, as warm as the sun.


    Qing Zhu hissed. ¡°Ninth Emperor, there should be no trace of your mother within this cellar. I guess it¡¯s in one of your mother¡¯s warehouses¡­¡±


    As if she did not hear its words, the Ninth Emperor continued to walk forward.


    The candlestick in her hand emitted a dim glow, lighting up her stunning face.


    Her pair of eyes were bright and radiant like stars.


    ¡°No matter what, I must find her!¡±


    This was the long-cherished wish of her life!


    Suddenly, the Ninth Emperor stopped as she was at another painting.


    In that painting, there was no longer a stunningly beautiful person she saw just now, but instead a beautiful snow-white fox.


    ¡°A fox?¡± Qing Zhu froze. ¡°The painting just now was all about the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother. Why did it suddenly turn into a fox here?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor did not speak, silent.


    She kept staring at the fox for a long time without withdrawing her gaze.


    This fox was just a painting, but she felt that the fox in the painting was smiling at her.


    That smile was so warm that her heart, too, gradually warmed.


    ¡°This fox¡­ Is also my mother¡­¡±


    This statement, like a bolt from the blue sky, made Qing Zhu dumbfounded on the spot.


    ¡®The fox is the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother?


    ¡®Then, in that case, the Ninth Emperor is a beastman?¡¯


    Qing Zhu stiffened. It was rare to find a beastman on this mainland because only a few humans could be with spirit beasts.


    It was not that humans despise spirit beasts, but it was because once a spirit beast turned into a human, it would not be willing to marry a human.


    Moreover¡­


    Mu Yi was such a man, and the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother was far better than him.


    Therefore, Qing Zhu did not understand why the Ninth Emperor would have a father like him?


    The Ninth Emperor eventually touched the portraits. Her fingers were long and slender, gently brushing over the picture before taking it off the wall and carefully putting it away.


    Apart from these portraits, there was nothing else in the cellar.


    After she put the portraits away, she patted Qing Zhu¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Go on and look for them. See if there are any other things in this courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded dumbly. It hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Ninth Emperor, there are so many portraits here, but why did you only take this one?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ It¡¯s more special¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled.


    That smile was a meaningful one.

 Chapter 2165 - The Past Life 90

    Qing Zhu could not understand what was so special about the portrait, but before it could ask more, the Ninth Emperor had already left the cellar.


    She stood in the courtyard, and before she had time to go back and study the portrait, a familiar figure had appeared before her.


    The Ninth Emperor frowned, annoyed. Flames burned at the bottom of her heart, and her gaze was cold.


    ¡°What are you doing here again? I have set up quite a few formations in this courtyard, so how did you get here?¡±


    Di Ming smiled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Most of the formations are ones we have studied together¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned.


    ¡®Oh, I have forgotten that¡­¡¯


    Her gaze was filled with bewilderment as she hesitated for a moment. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t remember a lot of things¡­ That formation, or the people¡­¡±


    Di Ming looked at the girl in front of him sadly.


    ¡°Little Nine, why are you so heartless? Back then, it was you who left without saying goodbye, so why did you become heartless now?¡±


    He had waited and searched for her for many years.


    But now¡­ She was treating him with such rudeness¡­


    Di Ming¡¯s heart was like being fiercely hammered with a pang of pain that was a little unbearable.


    The Ninth Emperor then said expressionless, ¡°Back then, I was young, and I did not understand anything. There was nothing between us. Moreover, Changfeng and I are now living quite well together. You do not have to come to disturb us.¡±


    He understood what the Ninth Emperor¡¯s meant.


    And she could read the sentiment in his eyes.


    Whether or not her mother¡¯s disappearance back then had anything to do with him, there was no possibility between her and Di Ming. She had never liked him, and back then, he was only a childhood friend. There would not be more feelings than that.


    So, since she did not like him, she would not leave him with any hope.


    It was better to be heartless.


    At least¡­


    The pain he felt now was only temporary, and sooner he would feel better.


    Di Ming was stunned. His gaze were fixed upon the Ninth Emperor, and abruptly, he laughed out loud. ¡°Little Nine, you need to stop lying to me. You can¡¯t possibly like that guy. After all¡­ He looks too weak.¡±


    ¡®Weak?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor frowned.


    This bastard said Nan Changfeng was weak?


    ¡°Whether he is weak or not, I like him more than I do you. Furthermore, how do you know he is weak? Changfeng is not only strong but even energetic in bed.¡±


    These words were like a sword that pierced Di Ming¡¯s heart fiercely.


    He took a deep breath, but his heart was trembling uncontrollably. How could he control it after he heard those words?


    The pain was like ten thousand arrows piercing his heart, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe normally.


    ¡°Little Nine! You don¡¯t have to lie to me. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve waited for you for so many years. You can¡¯t be this heartless!¡±


    Di Ming barely smiled.


    Just then, Nan Changfeng came over with his coat and draped it over the Ninth Emperor.


    He glanced at Di Ming and turned to the Ninth Emperor again.


    His gaze was as warm as the sunlight.


    ¡°He is here to see you again?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The Ninth Emperor nodded slightly. She stretched her body tiredly and smiled. ¡°Uninvited.¡±


    ¡®Uninvited¡­


    ¡®Hehe¡­¡¯


    Di Ming smiled bitterly.


    Now, he had become an uninvited guest¡­

 Chapter 2166 - The Past Life 91

    Little Nine had never treated him like this in the past.


    Ever since she came back this time, everything had changed.


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hand and patted Nan Changfeng¡¯s face smilingly. ¡°Come and warm my bed tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°As long as you want it, I will warm your bed for the rest of my life.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lifted Nan Changfeng¡¯s hair, brought it to her nose, and sniffed it gently. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Nan Changfeng froze for a moment, somewhat dumbfounded, gazing blankly at the Ninth Emperor, not knowing what wrong with her today was.


    Suddenly the Ninth Emperor walked closer to him and gently held his cheek.


    Nan Changfeng frowned and subconsciously looked at Di Ming standing at the side. He then laughed, raised his hand, and wrapped his arms around the Ninth Emperor¡¯s waist.


    The young girl was so thin, and she looked so light that Nan Changfeng felt he could lift her with one hand.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, you¡¯re hungry, right? I¡¯ll go prepare a meal for you later.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle, and his eyes were fixed upon the young girl¡¯s face.


    The Ninth Emperor blinked. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. I overate at noon, and my food hasn¡¯t fully digested, so if I continue to eat, I might gain weight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Jiu¡¯er will always look this good. There¡¯s no way you will gain weight. But no matter what you look like, I will still like it.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    ¡°What if¡­ I got so fat that you can¡¯t recognize me?¡± she asked smilingly.


    Nan Changfeng raised his hand and gripped her waist fiercely, pulling her close to him.


    He lowered his head and slowly kissed the young girl¡¯s lips.


    The young man looked so stunning under the sun.


    His long silver hair was so beautiful, and the silver line between his eyebrows made him even more handsome.


    Now, they were so close.


    The Ninth Emperor could feel the young man¡¯s warm breath, and it made her heart skip a beat.


    After a slapdash kiss, Nan Changfeng let go of the young girl, his smile still as gentle as ever. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, I¡¯ve memorized your lip¡¯s taste. I¡¯ll be able to recognize you no matter what you become.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am two hundred and fifty pounds fatty?¡± The Ninth Emperor looked serious.


    ¡°No matter what!¡±


    These two did not know that this would come true. A thousand years later, he did not remember anything, and the person he saw in his dream was not the same as the two hundred and fifty pounds girl he met.


    However¡­


    He still recognized her.


    His feelings for her had never changed.


    He remembered not only this face, but her soul, her breath, and every bit of her!


    Even after so many lifetimes, he was still able to recognize her.


    Di Ming clenched his fists tightly. He looked down. That scene just now was like a knife that was scraping his heart.


    The pain was unbearable!


    However, he still held it back.


    For he did not have any right to snatch Little Nine out of his hands.


    However, he believed that one day, he could rightfully stand next to Little Nine.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­ ¡± Di Ming moved his gaze away from Nan Changfeng and turned to the Ninth Emperor. He smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, I will not give up. I don¡¯t care about everything, and I only know that, in the end, you will be mine. ¡°

 Chapter 2167 - The Past Life 92

    He took one last look at the Ninth Emperor before turning around and heading to the gate, no longer wanting to stay.


    His pace was gentle, steady, but with determination.


    The Ninth Emperor was not married yet, and even if she were married, he would still snatch her back!


    Di Ming met the servant from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor on his way back.


    He knew this servant was Mu Qingya¡¯s servant.


    When he thought of Mu Qingya, he frowned and looked slightly impatient.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    His tone was cold and indifferent, without the warmth he had when facing the Ninth Emperor.


    The servant girl replied respectfully, ¡°Noble Lady wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to see her, can¡¯t she understand?¡± His face was somewhat gloomy, and his eyes seemed to be filled with storms.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The servant seemed somewhat timid. ¡°Noble Lady said that she must see you even for a little while. This is related to Little Nine.¡±


    ¡®Little Nine¡­¡¯


    This name made Di Ming, who was just about to leave, turn back to look at the servant coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Usually, he would never want to see Mu Qingya, but if it was related to Little Nine, he would pay attention to it.


    It was because Little Nine was so important to him!


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The servant bowed, turned around, and took him to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    Di Ming¡¯s expression was gloomy since he left Little Nine¡¯s courtyard. His eyes were dark and filled with an evil aura, making people terrified.


    The servant in the front trembled a little as she sensed the eerie aura behind her.


    But¡­


    Noble Lady told her to find Master Di, so she had to come and meet him!


    Fortunately, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor was not very far away, and soon they arrived and walked into the manor.


    The servant quietly sighed in relief as she turned to Di Ming. ¡°Master Di, Noble Lady has been waiting for you.¡±


    Di Ming walked into the manor.


    From a distance, he saw Mu Qingya sitting in a pavilion.


    The young girl wore a long green dress, looking so elegant and beautiful.


    However¡­


    Di Ming¡¯s heart only had Little Nine, and he could not accept anyone other than Little Nine.


    ¡°Master Di¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Di Ming. She stood up and walked toward him.


    A smile played upon her lips. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Di Ming¡¯s tone was cold, and his face was expressionless as he asked.


    Mu Qingya bit her lip. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I somewhat miss you, so I asked my servant to invite you over. The guards confined me and forbade me to go out, so¡­ I had no choice except to look for you.¡±


    Di Ming frowned. His face was cold. ¡°You asked me to come here to tell me about Little Nine. What is it?¡±


    ¡®Little Nine!


    ¡®It¡¯s Little Nine again!¡¯


    Mu Qingya gritted her teeth with hatred. She knew that Di Ming and Little Nine were childhood friends, but she was not yet born at that time.


    And later, she replaced Little Nine after Little Nine left.


    The Mu family and Di Ming¡­


    She would never let Little Nine take away what belonged to her again!


    What belonged to her, in this life, could only be hers!

 Chapter 2168 - The Past Life 93

    ¡°Master Di¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled as she walked toward Di Ming.


    Her voice was so soft that it was like a light breeze brushing against the heart.


    Di Ming frowned. He took two steps back, keeping a distance between him and Qingya. He did not want to be too close to her.


    Too close¡­ Her breath was disgusting to him.


    Mu Qingya stiffened. She looked at Di Ming¡¯s expression as if there was something about her body that smelled so disgusting that he was unwilling even to get close to her¡­


    ¡°Di Ming, I asked you to come here for Little Nine. After all, Little Nine is my sister, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled faintly.


    The smile was as gentle as a spring breeze.


    But it did not please Di Ming.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me? Just hurry up and say it!¡± He sounded impatient.


    His cold eyes made Mu Qingya tremble, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    She did not understand why Di Ming disliked her so much.


    What was it about her that she could not compare to that Little Nine?


    After a few seconds, Mu Qingya opened her eyes. ¡°My grandfather has grounded me. I want you to ask him to let me out.¡±


    Di Ming looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled coldly. ¡°Because Little Nine¡¯s mother¡¯s death was related to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    In that instant, Di Ming¡¯s face instantly sank, and he turned to Mu Qingya furiously.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not spewing nonsense!¡± Mu Qingya pursed her lips. ¡°I heard it before. I heard you talking about her mother¡­ Di Ming, if she knew that her mother¡¯s death was related to you, do you think she would accept you in her life?¡±


    Di Ming¡¯s face darkened as if there seemed to be a raging storm.


    His pair of gloomy eyes was even more gut-wrenching.


    Mu Qingya lifted her chin stubbornly, staring at Di Ming without any fear.


    As long as she had this ¡®weapon¡¯ in her hand, there was no way that Di Ming would not listen to her!


    ¡°What exactly do you know?¡± Di Ming¡¯s heart surged with anger, and the fierce wind rose around him, lifting his purple robe. ¡°Shut up if you know nothing!¡±


    Mu Qingya smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make me shut up. I want to go out!¡±


    She just wanted to get out!


    She must not let Little Nine stay in this kingdom anymore!


    So, she had to go out and get rid of her. That woman was too much of a threat to her. So much so that she could not sleep in these few days.


    If Little Nine continued to stay, there was no guarantee that Di Ming would also be snatched away by her.


    All of her things would become Little Nine¡¯s!


    Di Ming clenched his fists tightly. His cold eyes were fixed upon Mu Qingya¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, and I¡¯m even less likely to kill people casually. Otherwise, you would have died just now.¡±


    Mu Qingya froze. She was only focused on threatening Di Ming, but she forgot that Di Ming could easily get rid of her without anyone knowing it.


    ¡°You just want to go out?¡± Di Ming sneered. ¡°Alright, great. I will do as you wish. You can go out, and you do not have to meet the emperor. I will make those guards let you go, but this is the last time. Next time, if you threaten me again, I will make sure you vanish without a trace!¡±


    Mu Qingya should be grateful that her request was not too excessive. If it were unreasonable, even if Di Ming were not the kind of person who would casually kill others, Mu Qingya would already be dead¡­

 Chapter 2169 - The Past Life 94

    Di Ming left after saying these.


    He did not look at Mu Qingya again.


    Mu Qingya sighed in relief. Her body was a little weak, and she fell to the ground. Her face was pale.


    No one knew how stressed she was when threatening Di Ming.


    Was it possible that the only person in this world who could make Di Ming treat her gently was Little Nine?


    Mu Qingya lowered her gaze, hiding the coldness under her eyes, but it disappeared quickly. She stood up again from the ground and walked to the backyard.


    From a distance, she saw Princess Qingluo, who was waiting for her.


    Princess Qingluo¡¯s eyes lit up. She hurried toward her.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled and nodded. ¡°Mother, Master Di said that he would talk to the guards guarding the door. He said that all is well, and we will be able to go out.¡±


    Qingluo seemed even more delighted.


    Even Mu Yi on the side was quietly relieved.


    This matter would be much better with Master Di¡¯s help¡­


    ¡°Master Di refused to see you before. Then, why did he see you now¡­¡± Mu Yi asked with some hesitation.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face stiffened, but soon she recovered and smiled faintly. ¡°Master Di was probably angry with me at first. We told others that I was his future wife without asking him. Now he¡¯s not angry anymore, and he is willing to see me.¡±


    She was never going to let her father know that it was because she had threatened Master Di.


    Mu Yi did not think too much about it. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. However, Sima Yan helped Dongfang Yu, and the emperor trusts Sima Yan. So, you must not go to see that girl during this time and do not go to Little Nine again. Otherwise, the emperor will be angry again.¡±


    When Little Nine¡¯s name was mentioned, Princess Qingluo¡¯s face sank again, and there was slight displeasure in her eyes, but this time she did not say anything.


    Her father indeed did not want her to go and meet Little Nine¡­


    But¡­


    If she did not drive Little Nine away, she would feel uneasy.


    What if¡­ Little Nine had made mistakes? Father also had to punish her, but why did Mu Yi even let her be?


    A cold light flashed in Princess Qingluo¡¯s eyes, and she laughed silently.


    She had allowed Little Nine to leave, but Little Nine did not cherish it. She would never let her go again, and Little Nine could not blame her for this.


    Princess Qingluo held Mu Qingya¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Qingya, you must have strained yourself during this time. Now that we can leave the manor at any time, there is no need to worry too much. You should go back with me first and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Mu Qingya smiled faintly. There was a hint of fatigue in that smile.


    Mu Yi felt somewhat guilty. It was all because of him that his daughter had to suffer.


    If only¡­ Little Nine did not come back¡­


    If she had not come back, maybe all of this would not have happened.


    Mu Yi knew that he should not have such thoughts, but looking at Mu Qingya being so tired, he was even more heartbroken. Not to mention that even the emperor had misunderstood the people in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor¡­


    He owed so much to Little Nine. He could compensate her in other ways, as long as¡­ She stopped causing trouble¡­

 Chapter 2170 - The Past Life 95

    Mu Yi sighed and smiled bitterly. He then turned around and walked toward the study room.


    After that, Qingluo pulled Mu Qingya back to her room. She closed the door and sat down, asking her in softly, ¡°Qingya, after you are released, will you go to find Little Nine?¡±


    Mu Qingya froze and nodded slightly. ¡°Well, I do want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Qingya, you don¡¯t know what kind of life the Mu family had in the past, but I know exactly.¡± Qingluo sneered. ¡°Her husband drove your grandmother out, and that Mu family¡­ Used to have many family members. Old Lady Mu has no status at all, not to mention Little Nine and her mother. The Mu family does not accept them, and Old Lady Mu does not like them.¡±


    Old Lady Mu was repudiated before she changed her son¡¯s surname to Mu and went back to the Mu family.


    However, the Mu family did not accept her until later, after Qingluo married Mu Yi, only then did Old Lady Mu get the support.


    When Little Nine and her mother were here, they lived a poor life. The poverty they had suffered was unimaginable.


    ¡°Her mother only wanted your father¡¯s money. Do you think these people would leave so easily?¡± Qingluo smiled coldly. ¡°Impossible. She has come and will not leave so easily. So you must drive her away!¡±


    Mu Qingya trembled and lowered her gaze. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault. I thought that if I let her go, our family would be at peace. I never thought about the other consequence¡­ I never thought that there are still people in this world who are so greedy for power and wealth.¡±


    ¡°Qingya, you are too naive. How would you know that people are greedy?¡± Qingluo laughed sarcastically. ¡°So, if she is not willing to go, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Mother, what do you want to do?¡± Mu Qingya¡¯s heart skipped a beat, biting her lip, and there was a slight excitement in her eyes.


    Qingluo gripped the teacup hard, smiled coldly, and said, ¡°I will make her want to leave but can no longer leave!¡±


    A cold light flashed in her eyes, and the coldness increased.


    It was the first time Mu Qingya saw this kind of expression on Princess Qingluo, so it was obvious that Little Nine¡¯s existence was much of a threat to them!


    ¡°Mother¡­ Then¡­ What should we do?¡±


    Princess Qingluo did not answer her. She lowered her gaze and smirked.


    ***


    As for what Princess Qingluo and Mu Qingya were thinking in their hearts, the Ninth Emperor knew nothing about it and probably would not care too much even if she knew.


    To her, these people were not worthy of her attention.


    The emperor in the palace knew even less, and because of Di Ming¡¯s ignorance, he actually let them out.


    Everyone in the world knew how powerful Di Ming was in Feng Yun Kingdom.


    In the past, Di Ming had stayed in this kingdom for Little Nine. Later, to keep Di Ming, the emperor announced to the world that Di Ming would have absolute power to do whatever he wanted and did not even need to ask the emperor¡¯s permission.


    Thus, with that order from Di Ming, the guards did not dare to stop Mu Qingya and quickly let them out without even reporting to the emperor.

 Chapter 2171 - The Past Life 96

    After all, this was what the emperor once said, so they did not need to come to report to him¡­


    These days, the Ninth Emperor had been enjoying rare peace. With the formation she set, no one came to bother her again.


    Di Ming perhaps was heartbroken with her last time, so surprisingly, he did not appear again in front of her.


    When she returned to Feng Yun Kingdom, she knew that she would meet Di Ming, so she had long been prepared to deal with him.


    It was impossible to have any personal feelings for him.


    Even if her mother was not involved, she had no feelings for Di Ming.


    The Ninth Emperor leaned lazily in her pavilion. She looked up and saw a young man not far away.


    His silver hair was like a charm, handsome and picturesque.


    He looked as adorable as a puppy, pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡±


    She slowly called out the young man¡¯s name.


    The young man looked sideways. A smile appeared upon his handsome face.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor tilted her head and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Nan Changfeng, you look so good. I¡¯m scared that I will force you to sleep with me one day. ¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled warmly. ¡°I won¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I can¡¯t beat you, and I only have the strength to keep myself alive. I can¡¯t resist anyway.¡±


    Besides, he was looking forward to that day¡­


    The Ninth Emperor stood up and laughed.


    Her dress was blood-red; fierce and domineering.


    She slowly walked up to Nan Changfeng and stood close to him.


    So close that she could feel his breath.


    Her red dress and the young man¡¯s white dress intertwined. So beautiful, like a painting.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes, and she gently touched the young man¡¯s cheek, smilingly. ¡°I sleep with you, and I don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was like the wind, warm as spring.


    ¡°Then¡­ I will follow you everywhere and make you take responsibility.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    Her future would be gone if she really could not control herself one day¡­


    There were so many beauties in this world, so why should she hang onto a man.


    Just when the Ninth Emperor was about to continue speaking, Di Ming came again.


    Her face suddenly sank, and the smile she had earlier disappeared.


    It seemed that this time, she must change the formation. At least to keep Di Ming away¡­


    Di Ming also did not know why he had to see such a disgusting scene when he came to see her. He still approached her, enduring the pain in his heart.


    He glanced at Nan Changfeng coldly and turned to Little Nine. He then smiled and slowly walked toward her.


    ¡°Little Nine, you¡¯re still not going to care about me? Then, when will you be willing to pay attention to me?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was filled with resignation and some pain.


    The Ninth Emperor pursed her lips as she stood by Nan Changfeng¡¯s side, looking at the man indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. I have Changfeng, and it¡¯s not too good to get too close to you.¡±


    Nan Changfeng reached out and pulled the Ninth Emperor into his arms. He smiled and stared at her affectionately.

 Chapter 2172 - The Past Life 97

    Di Ming¡¯s heart ached. He clenched his fists tightly, restraining that pain.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡± He opened his mouth slowly. ¡°If I have lied to you about something, can you¡­ Forgive me?¡±


    ¡®Lied to me?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor laughed silently. ¡°I will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Well, I will not be angry with an unimportant person unless you have done something to hurt my loved ones. As for the rest, I can forgive you¡­¡±


    ¡®I will not be angry with an unimportant person¡­¡¯


    Di Ming¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit, and the pain was somewhat unbearable.


    He closed his eyes slowly, suppressing the pain inside, before gradually opening them back. His handsome face looked calm¡­


    However, those eyes contained a deep pain that could not be suppressed.


    ¡°I know Little Nine. I won¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    He had liked her for so many years.


    He had waited and searched for her for so many years.


    There was no way he would let go of her.


    Di Ming looked at the Ninth Emperor before turning around and leaving.


    His purple robe lifted in the wind.


    He had come and gone in a hurry and soon disappeared from the Ninth Emperor¡¯s line of sight.


    The Ninth Emperor turned her gaze back, smiling at the young man next to her.


    The young man with silver hair was the beauty that made her heart skip a beat.


    Both stood silently next to each other.


    However, suddenly, a voice spoke from behind them, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    The wolf girl, Tian Xuan, came from behind, and she hummed after looking at the young man standing behind the Ninth Emperor.


    She felt that the Ninth Emperor had been ignoring them since she met Nan Changfeng.


    She had changed!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She turned to Tian Xuan and asked.


    Tian Xuan pursed her lips. ¡°Earlier, they came to say that they have had enough of playing outside, so they plan to go back to Cloud Mountain. Ninth Emperor, when can we go back?¡±


    This outside world was not as good as they thought it would be.


    Especially when there were always people pestering the Ninth Emperor.


    That so-called emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s, and so was Sima Yan.


    Besides, there was already Nan Changfeng, and now there was Di Ming.


    She did not know how many more people would come to bother the Ninth Emperor in the future.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. She almost cried. Her eyes were teary, and her gaze was flooded with aggression.


    The Ninth Emperor turned to Nan Changfeng. ¡°Tian Xuan is probably hungry. Go and make something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly.


    Of course, he would only cook for the Ninth Emperor alone. As for the food for Tian Xuan¡­ Qing Zhu would prepare it¡­


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I¡­¡± Tian Xuan pursed her lips and wanted to speak, but she did not know how to say them when the words came to her mouth.


    The Ninth Emperor soothingly patted Tian Xuan¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°If you are hungry, just say it. There is no need to be so shy.¡±


    Tian Xuan lowered her head and did not speak more.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°Mu Yi and those people have not come by recently, right?¡±


    Mu Yi had not bothered her for a long time, so she could not help but think if they played some sinister game again.


    However, no matter what ideas Mu Yi was playing, it no longer had anything to do with her¡­


    Tian Xuan shook her head. ¡°Not sure. It seems like he was grounded?¡±

 Chapter 2173 - The Past Life 98

    ¡°Oh,¡± The Ninth Emperor nodded. ¡°No wonder they did not come to disturb us again. I guess Sima Yan complained to the old emperor, so they did not let them out. Although the people of this emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor cannot hurt me,¡­ Without them coming to disturb me, it is indeed more peaceful.¡±


    She stretched her body lazily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s still early. You can accompany me out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tian Xuan saw that Nan Changfeng had already gone to the kitchen. So, the Ninth Emperor only had her to ask for a company. A bright smile bloomed upon her face as her eyes lit up.


    ***


    In the imperial city of Feng Yun Kingdom, the people were all in order and busy with their work.


    No one would stop for the unimportant people on the street.


    Until¡­


    The appearance of a stunning figure that attracted the people. Everyone was staring at her.


    The woman¡¯s smile was beautiful, and she looked like a painting.


    The servant next to her was also beautiful. She looked adorable and was more beautiful than Feng Yun Kingdom¡¯s beauty, Noble Lady Mu Qingya.


    Someone among the crowd knew the Ninth Emperor and was quite surprised.


    ¡°I know her. I saw her when I was in the restaurant before. She is Little Nine of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°The once daughter of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law? I heard that Princess Qingluo personally came to hee and wanted her to go back to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, but she refused. Even Qingya, Noble Lady, was driven out by her. This Little Nine may look beautiful, but¡­ Her heart is somewhat vicious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the emperor¡¯s son-in-law is thinking. Such a vicious daughter will mess up the family, but he still tried every way to get her home¡­¡±


    The crowd sighed and looked at the Ninth Emperor and sneered.


    Tian Xuan turned to the group.


    As expected, seeing Tian Xuan¡¯s fierce gaze made the people shut their mouths.


    However, the contempt in their eyes was still so obvious that it was like a thorn¡­


    ¡°Tian Xuan¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor spoke indifferently, ¡°There is no need to care about these people. They are just a group of ordinary folk.¡±


    Tian Xuan¡¯s face darkened, but she still withdrew her gaze with some resentment in her heart because of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡°But I just can¡¯t stand others saying a bad word about you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡±


    If it were not for the Ninth Emperor, this world would not have been so peaceful.


    The world had regained peace, and the bullies had no place on this mainland.


    Back then, killing was a frequent occurrence.


    Until the Ninth Emperor appeared¡­


    She used her strength to restrict those strong men so that they were no longer allowed to bully ordinary people in exchange for the peace of this mainland.


    But these people were humiliating the Ninth Emperor now. It was tough for her to tolerate that.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled but did not think much. ¡°They know nothing. There is a saying that one who does not know is not a crime, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You are Little Nine?¡±


    Suddenly, someone up ahead asked.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up and immediately saw a young girl blocking her way with her chin raised. ¡°I heard that it was you who bullied my cousin, Qingya?¡±


    ¡®Cousin?


    ¡®Mu Qingya¡¯s cousin? The imperial family?¡¯


    ¡°You are¡­¡± She looked blankly at the young girl in front of her.


    The young girl was so beautiful. She looked innocent, like a white paper, making people want to protect her.

 Chapter 2174 - The Past Life 99

    ¡°I am the young lady of Prince Min¡¯s Manor!¡±


    Prince Min was the younger brother of the current emperor.


    There had always been no resentment between the emperor and him. He ruled the imperial city, and the emperor gave freedom to go out as he wished.


    This little girl should be Prince Min¡¯s little granddaughter. She called Mu Qingya a cousin, so¡­


    The Ninth Emperor quickly understood the relationship. A smile grew upon her face.


    Liu Lan stared at the Ninth Emperor angrily. ¡°I heard that you are very arrogant these days and dare to hurt Qingya! Who do you think you are? I know you hate Qingya because she can live in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, and you can only live outside, but¡­ You must think about your status. The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor is my cousin¡¯s home and not your home. Without them, you are nothing!¡±


    The little girl was furious; her face darkened. ¡°Moreover, my cousin wanted to take you to the manor before, but why did you treat her like this? You told my cousin to get out of the manor and said that the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor could only have you as if you¡¯re the only young lady who deserves to live in that Mu family!¡±


    Tian Xuan was stunned. Without thinking much, even she knew that those were Mu Qingya¡¯s words.


    What kind of person could be so shameless to such an extent?


    It was really dumbfounding that even such a lie could be fabricated.


    But the next second¡­


    The Ninth Emperor had already moved her hands!


    No, it should be moving her feet¡­


    She kicked Liu Lan viciously, and the little girl¡¯s body was flung into the air before it landed on the ground in a mess.


    Tian Xuan was speechless.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say that these were ordinary people?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say that those who don¡¯t know were not guilty?¡¯


    Tian Xuan was somewhat dumbfounded. She turned to the Ninth Emperor, confused.


    But the Ninth Emperor herself could not bear to make a move.


    But¡­


    Tian Xuan felt pity. Such a person should be beaten hard.


    What you did not know was not a crime; that was simply a lie.


    Knowing nothing meant being stupid, and there was a price to stupidity!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The little girl straightened up. She wanted to speak, but in between her words, she spurted out a mouthful of blood. She fell back to the ground and fainted.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent.


    They were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even blink, and even the breathing was a little difficult¡­


    ¡®Did¡­ Little Nine of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor just hit and killed Young Lady Liu?¡¯


    ¡°Oh no! Little Nine has killed Liu Lan! Run quickly, lest you¡¯ll be implicated.¡±


    The crowd was shocked, hurriedly trying to escape from the area, afraid of accidentally being involved.


    After all, there were risks to stay and watch the drama here.


    Only a few bold ones were still here, wanting to know what kind of punishment this Little Nine would receive.


    They did not know if it was a coincidence or not¡­ After Liu Lan fainted on the ground, the people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor hurriedly rushed over.


    The person heading the group was no other than Mu Yi!


    The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows. She did not expect that Mu Yi would come here. Was he not grounded?


    So what was happening now?

 Chapter 2175 - The Past Life 100

    Mu Yi came just as Liu Lan suddenly fainted¡­ Someone must have set this up.


    As expected, soon after Mu Yi arrived, the people of Prince Min¡¯s Manor also came after hearing the news. Even Mu Qingya and Princess Qing Luo followed Prince Min¡¯s Manor¡¯s army and instantly surrounded the entire street.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled even more. She wrapped her hand around her chest smilingly, looking at Mu Qingya, who was following Prince Min.


    Her eyes were clear, making Mu Qingya¡¯s heart tremble, but soon she calmed down and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    An angry and sad voice sounded. Prince Min swiftly rushed toward Liu Lan and picked her up. He turned to the Ninth Emperor, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Who has allowed you to touch my granddaughter!!!¡±


    Mu Yi saw the rushing Prince Min. He closed his eyes with some despair.


    Prince Min was not like a normal prince. His relationship with the emperor had always been good..


    Therefore¡­


    He had many soldiers and horses in his command, which were given to him by the emperor.


    If Little Nine hurt Prince Min¡¯s granddaughter, then there was no way for him to protect her¡­


    Mu Yi¡¯s gaze lowered, seemingly in pain, and his heart was trembling.


    He did not understand why Little Nine had to do so. She would kill people just because of a few words?


    When did she become so cruel¡­


    So cruel to the point that he could not believe it.


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged and smiled. ¡°You should ask her what she ate before coming to me!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Prince Min was furious and shouted, ¡°You mean to say that my granddaughter wanted to commit suicide, so she drank poison before she came to you to frame you?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled. ¡°Of course. Maybe someone wanted to kill her and frame me for it.¡±


    She was constantly smiling.


    Her smile was like a thorn, viciously stabbing Prince Min¡¯s heart.


    This woman had killed his granddaughter, and now she was not only not remorseful, but she could still laugh!


    However, he took a deep breath, suppressed the anger pouring from his heart, and asked the physician who had just checked on Liu Lan.


    ¡°What happened to my granddaughter?¡±


    This physician was from the Mu family. Mu Yi had heard that Little Nine was out brutalizing others, so he had hurriedly summoned the physician over, wanting to clean up her mess.


    After all, Little Nine was his daughter, and he felt guilty and did not want her to make any mistakes here.


    However, who would have thought that the person Little Nine hurt would be the young lady of the Prince Min¡¯s manor?


    Prince Min had always loved his granddaughter, so how could he let her go?


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with even more grief as he looked at the Ninth Emperor in disbelief and disappointment.


    This was a mistake that Little Nine made on her own.


    He could not¡­ Allow Little Nine¡¯s fault be scourged at Qingya.


    If Little Nine did not admit it, Prince Min would undoubtedly look for the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor to settle it. Now, not only Princess Qingluo would lose favor, but even Qingya would also lose the imperial favor. Prince Min¡¯s manor had been a powerful opponent.


    Therefore, for the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, Qingluo, and Qingya¡¯s sake, this blame could only be placed on Little Nine for her to take the responsibility.


    Moreover, she caused this problem. She had grown up and should be responsible for what she did. If Liu Lan could be saved, he would also find a way to save Little Nine.

 Chapter 2176

    He could not protect her this time.


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart felt like it was stabbed by a sword; it was painful, but he was helpless.


    The physician subconsciously looked at Mu Qingya standing behind Prince Min before turning to Prince Min and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young Lady has been fatally struck. I¡¯m afraid that¡­ She can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡®She¡­ Can¡¯t be saved¡­¡¯


    Prince Min was shocked.


    His hands trembled a little as he held Liu Lan¡¯s arms. Tears of grief flowed down his weathered face.


    He had many sons and grandsons, but he only had one granddaughter! He loved her and favored her and never allowed her to suffer even a little bit of harm.


    But now¡­ She was killed!


    A wave of anger surged into his heart with monstrous, murderous intent.


    He looked at Little Nine coldly.


    ¡°You have hurt my granddaughter. You must pay the price. I will make your life worse than death!!!¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was a little hoarse as if he was using all his strength to shout that.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s smile did not waver even once, except for the coldness that was slowly seeping into her black eyes.


    ¡°How do you know that she will die?¡±


    Prince Min stood up with Liu Lan¡¯s body in his arms and said furiously, ¡°You still want to defend yourself now? Mu Yi, today I will kill this daughter of yours. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    After all, Mu Yi was the emperor¡¯s son-in-law, and Prince Min still had to respect him by asking him this question.


    But¡­


    It did not mean that he would let Little Nine go!


    Little Nine must die. She had to use her death to pay for life!


    A bloody debt could only be paid with blood!


    Mu Yi trembled, his face turned pale. He looked at Little Nine and said shakily, ¡°Little Nine, why? Why do you have to do this¡­¡±


    He did not understand why Little Nine had to do such a thing.


    In the past, she was very kind, but now she had become so vicious that he did not dare to say that she was his daughter.


    Without waiting for Little Nine to speak, Mu Qingya was already standing in front of her, and there was determination in her gaze.


    ¡°Prince Min, let me take the blame. It was because of my mother and me that Sister left home angrily back then. She grew up without anyone to discipline her and has become this vicious as a result.


    ¡°But no matter what my sister has done to me, I can¡¯t let her die without doing nothing. Prince Min, I will use my life to pay for Cousin Liu Lan¡¯s life. Spare my sister¡­ She has suffered too much in this life. How can I bear to see her like this?¡±


    Mu Qingya closed her eyes in grief, her voice shaking but with an unquestionable choice.


    All the people had heard Mu Qingya¡¯s words and could not help but feel their hearts ache for their noble lady.


    ¡®Little Nine has treated her badly, but she still repays her grievances with virtue and uses her own life to protect her.¡¯


    ¡®This is our Noble Lady of Feng Yun Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®Kind and gentle, treating the people like her children, unlike Little Nine, who does not even care about others¡¯ lives.¡¯


    ¡®If she dares to kill even Prince Min¡¯s granddaughter, she wouldn¡¯t spare us, the commoners¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mu Yi, kill this demonic girl immediately!¡±

 Chapter 2177 - The Past Life 102

    ¡°That¡¯s right, letting this kind of demonic girl stay in this kingdom will only cause trouble for the world! She has too little regard for life, and we do not want the existence of such a demonic girl.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she also did countless things that harmed Qingya before. You can¡¯t risk Noble Lady¡¯s safety for this demon girl. Who knows how many lives would be extinguished in her hands¡­¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned, and his body trembled a little. He closed his eyes in deep pain. It was a difficult time to make a decision.


    A few seconds later, he opened his eyes, and he finally made that decision.


    ¡°Qingya, this matter has nothing to do with you. Come back to me. Little Nine¡­ She has grown up. She knows what she is doing, and she must take responsibility for herself. So, how can you bear all of this for her?¡±


    Between Little Nine and Qingya, his choice would still be Qingya.


    Perhaps, it was because one grew up around him, while the other¡­ Left him since childhood. Based on his feelings, it was certainly not as deep as Mu Qingya.


    His feelings for Mu Qingya were more deeply in his heart.


    At first, he was nice to her out of guilt, but that guilt could not compare to his love for Mu Qingya.


    Truthfully, this matter was caused by Little Nine herself, and she must take responsibility for her actions.


    He did not know if it was because he felt ashamed of Little Nine, that his eyes had always been between Prince Min and Mu Qingya, and not exactly looking at Little Nine.


    The Ninth Emperor might also have known Mu Yi¡¯s choice, so her expression remained calm.


    Only Tian Xuan was somewhat heartbroken.


    She felt pity for her master.


    If the others did not believe in her, it did not matter. But Mu Yi was her father, yet he did not trust her.


    He even abandoned her.


    Even a tiger would still protect its child..


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Tian Xuan pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but there was no way to open her mouth to comfort her.


    On the contrary, the Ninth Emperor raised her hand and patted Tian Xuan¡¯s head, smiling comfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was alone before, and I will always be alone in the future¡­¡±


    Somehow, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s words made Mu Yi¡¯s heart ache, and his face turned even paler.


    With grief upon his face, he finally glanced at her.


    However, the Ninth Emperor did not look at him again. She smiled faintly, and her eyes were as calm as water, emotionless.


    It seemed that there were no longer any words that could move her¡­


    It was as if in her heart, he was a stranger.


    Mu Yi also understood that he caused her to behave this way today. In the future, he would no longer have the guts to see her¡­


    After all, this was his¡­ Choice.


    ¡°Since Mu Yi has said so, I will leave this girl¡¯s dead body whole later!¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s heart surged with anger. He handed Liu Lan, who was in his arms, to the servant next to him and then walked toward the Ninth Emperor.


    His aura was like the sea, causing it difficult for those around him to breathe.


    Even¡­


    Mu Yi¡¯s breathing grew heavy with an oppressive aura. He was somewhat shocked.


    ¡®Prince Min¡¯s strength has increased again¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, he had no intention to rule this kingdom. Otherwise, he could easily defeat the emperor with this strength.


    If Little Nine had provoked another person, Mu Yi could still have a way to protect her, but this was Prince Min!

 Chapter 2178 - The Past Life 103

    So¡­


    ¡®Little Nine, I¡¯m sorry. I really have no choice. I can¡¯t let Qingya and Qingluo suffer just to save you¡­¡¯


    Mu Yi turned around. He could no longer bear to see this cruel and bloody scene.


    He thought that when Prince Min attacked, no one could stop him.


    Until¡­ A voice filled with monstrous anger suddenly came from the side, making him stiff.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Prince Min stopped abruptly.


    He turned and saw a middle-aged man rushing toward him anxiously.


    ¡°Prince Min, what are you doing?¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s face was cold. ¡°This woman killed my granddaughter, so I want to kill her to avenge my granddaughter. Does General Sima want to stop me? It seems that the people from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor are right. Do you have an affair with this woman¡¯s servant?¡±


    ¡®Servant?


    ¡®Is this guy referring to Dongfang Yu?


    ¡®Dongfang Yu has an affair with this old man?¡¯


    She snorted and laughed.


    ¡®If this old man did not stop this man, perhaps this so-called civil prince would be now lying on the ground, unable to say a word anymore!¡¯


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Sima Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Maiden Mu is not that kind of person. Even if she has killed Young Lady Liu Lan, it must be Young Lady¡¯s fault! Maiden Mu wouldn¡¯t just kill someone without any reason.¡±


    He remembered all the rumors about the Ninth Emperor over the years, and the ones she had killed were all evil people who were bullying others.


    However, he was more convinced that there was a misunderstanding.


    Young Lady Liu Lan was arrogant but still considered a kind person. She would not do evil things. The Ninth Emperor would not kill her, at most just giving her a lesson.


    As for the accidental killing¡­


    That was even more unlikely.


    What kind of person was the Ninth Emperor? What kind of strength did she have? How did she kill others by mistake?


    Even if she faced those who were full of evil, if she did not want people to die, she would have a thousand ways to make people¡¯s lives worse than death¡­


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Prince Min¡¯s anger surged. He gritted his teeth tightly. ¡°What do you mean it was my granddaughter who made a mistake? Sima Yan, this is too much. I don¡¯t care if you have the emperor backing you up or have others help you, but today¡­ You and this woman should pay the price!¡±


    The reason Little Nine dared to be so arrogant was that she had Sima Yan protecting her.


    Due to Sima Yan¡¯s support, she had dared to be so reckless and kill his granddaughter.


    Therefore, Little Nine must die, and Sima Yan must also pay the price!


    Qingluo and Mu Qingya¡¯s hearts were full of joy. They were still worried about settling Sima Yan before, but they did not expect Sima Yan to come out and anger Prince Min more.


    It seemed that he did not even care about his life today, just for Little Nine.


    He had such a downfall because he asked for it!


    Mu Qingya was quietly relieved. She smiled happily, but she quickly covered it, afraid of being discovered by others¡­


    Prince Min¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, filled with a wave of monstrous anger that could bring down the sky and shatter the earth, scaring the crowd.


    Sima Yan, however, was undaunted. He looked at Prince Min calmly.


    ¡°Maiden Mu would not hurt others without reason.¡±

 Chapter 2179 - The Past Life 104

    His words shocked Prince Min even more.


    ¡°Whatever the reason is, I must kill this demonic girl today!¡±


    In a flash, he approached the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hand. Her face was expressionless, and her black eyes were even calmer.


    Suddenly¡­


    Sima Yan stood in front of the Ninth Emperor and boom! His fist and Prince Min¡¯s fist collided in the air. Both were pushed backward.


    Prince Min spurted out blood, and Sima Yan¡¯s hair became messy.


    Prince Min stiffly suppressed his anger and looked at Sima Yan with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    He only wanted to teach Little Nine a lesson earlier. He had had enough of this old man, Sima Yan, but he did not know what was good and evil. So, he was also bound to die.


    No one could stop him.


    Sima Yan sneered. ¡°Do you know that I saved your life just now? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died long ago.¡±


    The person behind him was the Ninth Emperor.


    Even though the Ninth Emperor only killed vicious people, whenever someone dared to make a move against her, she would not let any of them go.


    If not for him¡­


    This bastard would have been dead long ago, but he was still screaming at him here?


    Ridiculous!


    Prince Min laughed loudly, and that laugh was filled with anger. ¡°It seems that you are determined to do so, yet you still have the nerve to say these words! Sima Yan, I will report all things that happened today to my brother. You protect the murderer of the imperial family member, and you should be punished.¡±


    Cold sweats flowed down Sima Yan¡¯s forehead.


    It was true that those who did not know were not afraid.


    If he had not stopped him just now, Prince Min and all his people would be lying on the ground now, but he was still so arrogant, not taking his words seriously.


    He looked at Princess Qingluo and the others coldly.


    The emperor had confined them; why could they still come out? Did the group of people who guarded the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor neglect their duties and let these people out?


    Prince Min coming to look for Little Nine today must also be related to these people.


    It seemed that Princess Qingluo still did not know how to repent and was acting even more excessively now!


    However, the most important thing was to deal with Prince Min first. After all, the emperor was still very fond of his brother, so he would not stay silent if something terrible happened to Prince Min.


    ¡°Prince Min, what I just said is the truth. Maiden Mu¡­¡±


    This time, before Sima Yan could finish his words, someone had reached over to him from the side and pushed him hard to the ground.


    He stood up from the ground and looked up to meet a pair of a young girl¡¯s cold eyes.


    The Ninth Emperor was expressionless as she walked toward Prince Min.


    Prince Min sneered and raised his long sword again.


    However, this time, the Ninth Emperor did not make any move.


    Just as Prince Min¡¯s sword was about to fall in front of her eyes, Tian Xuan, who was on the side, moved and stood before the Ninth Emperor, holding Prince Min¡¯s sword with just two fingers.


    Prince Min¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    He put in more strength, but the sword could not be moved. Even when he wanted to draw his sword, he could not draw it back. His eyes were full of shock as he stared hard at Tian Xuan.


    His eyes reddened.


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯

 Chapter 2180 - The Past Life 105

    ¡®This servant¡­ How is she so powerful?¡¯


    Prince Min¡¯s heart trembled, and his gaze was filled with resentment and anger. He felt powerless¡­


    He was powerless to avenge his granddaughter. This fact hurt him to the core.


    His gaze was filled with despair.


    After seeing this scene, Sima Yan could not help but shake his head. He then smiled bitterly.


    Anyone around the Ninth Emperor could easily defeat him, let alone¡­ The Ninth Emperor?


    Up until now, this group of people had not realized that this girl in front of them was a terrifying woman.


    The Ninth Emperor did not even glance at Prince Min as she slowly walked toward the servant holding Liu Lan.


    As she approached Liu Lan, the servant stepped backward, her face paled as she panicked.


    The surrounding guards all drew their swords and pointed them at the Ninth Emperor¡­


    There was no wind around, but the Ninth Emperor¡¯s red dress was swaying and moving with her hips.


    Her aura was strong. So strong that the guards did not have the strength to take a step forward.


    They wanted to shout out loud, but even their strength to speak had disappeared, and their eyes were filled with fear. They could only watch as she walked toward Liu Lan.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s eyes grew even redder.


    This woman¡­ It was not enough that she had killed his granddaughter, now she wanted to bully his granddaughter right in front of him. This was intolerable!


    Yet¡­


    He wanted to stop the Ninth Emperor, but he was blocked by Tian Xuan and unable to go to Liu Lan¡¯s side.


    He trembled with anger. ¡°Little Nine, if you dare to touch my granddaughter even a little bit again, I will make sure you die without a burial place!¡±


    Mu Yi was also stunned. He didn¡¯t know what Little Nine was going to do, let alone why the servant by Little Nine¡¯s side was so powerful.


    However, Prince Min was the king of this city. No one could provoke him.


    Therefore, he was feeling a little anxious, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Little Nine, come back quickly. Liu Lan is dying. Can you not even let her go? When did you become so vicious? You were not like this before.¡±


    Tian Xuan laughed coldly.


    Look, this was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s father.


    He accused her before knowing what the Ninth Emperor would do, not giving her any chance to explain.


    He even called her¡­ Vicious¡­


    ¡®Heh, a person who did not even understand his daughter, does he deserve to be a father?¡¯


    Whether it was the Ninth Emperor or Mu Qingya, he had not tried to understand his daughters.


    The Ninth Emperor had not said anything to them and did not even mention her family history.


    They had thought that the Ninth Emperor was so outstanding, so perfect, and so strong that she would indeed have a family that loved her so much.


    It was just that she had never returned home, or perhaps those people had mistaken.


    However, they never thought that the powerful Ninth Emperor would have a father like this¡­


    It was disappointing.


    Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor now had them. Although she did not like Nan Changfeng, seeing Nan Changfeng had given the Ninth Emperor a taste of loyalty that was not like her father, the Ninth Emperor would surely not be alone.


    Perhaps thinking about this, Tian Xuan¡¯s mood was better, but she still looked at Mu Yi with disdain and anger.

 Chapter 2181 - The Past Life 106

    ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Stop her!¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s eyes became even more bloodshot, especially when he saw that the guards did not move; he became even more furious. His anger poured like a flood; he could not even control it.


    Those guards could not say anything. Not only could they not move, but they also could not even say a word as their eyes were filled with horror.


    Seeing Little Nine walking toward Liu Lan, Prince Min¡¯s heart became more anxious as he turned to Mu Yi again.


    ¡°Mu Yi! You must make her stop immediately. Otherwise, I will make your emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s house disappear from this world as well!¡± he shouted with endless anger and grief!


    Mu Yi¡¯s face turned pale, and just as he opened his mouth, Sima Yan turned coldly to Mu Yi.


    ¡°I advise you to better not say anything. Otherwise, you will live the rest of your life in regret.¡±


    ¡®Otherwise, you will live the rest of your life in regret.¡¯


    Mu Yi closed his eyes sorrowfully.


    Sima Yan was right; he would regret it because he was already regretting it right now.


    If he had listened to his mother and made Little Nine leave Feng Yun Kingdom, it would not have become like this.


    However, he still wanted Little Nine to come back¡­


    ¡°If I could turn back time¡­¡± Mu Yi opened his eyes. ¡°I would have made Little Nine leave and not let her stay here. That way, nothing would have happened to her, and nothing would have happened to Liu Lan. No one would have put the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor in such a difficult position. In the end, it was all because I felt I owed her too much before and wanted to make amends, so I wasn¡¯t decisive enough. I was not decisive enough.¡±


    From Little Nine targeting Mu Qingya, he could tell what kind of person Little Nine was, but in the end, he was still soft-hearted. He instead ignored the fact that she had a vicious character.


    In the end, it caused an irreparable fault.


    ¡°So, Little Nine, please do not make one mistake after another. I know you do not like the Mu family and do not want to go back with me, but you must think about yourself. No matter how strong that servant is by your side, there are still many skilled masters in Feng Yun Kingdom. If you continue to do it, I am afraid that¡­ Your end will be very miserable.¡±


    This was his last warning to his daughter as a father.


    He hoped she could repent and not make the same mistake again.


    The Ninth Emperor acted as if she did not hear his words. She raised her hand and snatched Liu Lan from the servant¡¯s arms.


    Without mercy, she threw her to the ground.


    The back of Liu Lan¡¯s head landed on the ground with a thud, as clear as a bell, and it made Prince Min¡¯s eyes even redder. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Little Nine, stop it in the name of the emperor!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor acted as if she could not even hear the words. She twisted the cap off a bottle and fed it to Liu Lan.


    Prince Min¡¯s body trembled with anger. Little Nine had killed Lan¡¯er, and now she wanted to poison her?


    But¡­


    In the very next moment, Liu Lan, who was still lying on the ground, gradually opened her eyes. The back of her head was hurting, and she frowned in pain.


    The whole street was quiet.


    Prince Min¡¯s eyes widened as he stared incredulously at Liu Lan, who sat up from the ground in dismay.


    Princess Qingluo and her daughter froze.


    ¡®Impossible¡­


    ¡®How can Liu Lan still be alive?¡¯


    The poison they had given to Liu Lan was strong, the kind that would surely kill her.


    However, they did not know when Liu Lan could find Little Nine, so it was a fast-acting poison¨Cit was a poison that reacted slowly.

 Chapter 2182 - The Past Life 107

    Seeing that the time was almost over, they knew that she would die later, but why¡­


    Why did she wake up again?


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face flashed with panic as she bit her lips hard.


    ¡®No, even if she woke up, no one will know that we have poisoned her. They will say that Little Nine saved Liu Lan to save her own life!


    ¡®That¡¯s all!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this Little Nine still escaped this calamity.


    ¡®People like her deserve to die!¡¯


    She took a deep breath and looked at the Ninth Emperor with hatred in her gaze.


    However, at this moment, the Ninth Emperor did not even look at her and directly dragged Liu Lan up from the ground.


    Yes, she dragged her up, tugging on the lapels without a hint of gentleness.


    However, perhaps because of the shock and surprise from watching Liu Lan wake up, Prince Min did not notice anything wrong with Little Nine¡¯s current behavior.


    After a few minutes later, Liu Lan regained her senses and shouted angrily, ¡°Little Nine, How dare you hurt me! It seems that Qingya was right. You¡¯ve been bullying her all these days! Do you think that my cousin is that easy to bully? If Cousin Qingya hadn¡¯t come to me and told me that she had suffered so much, I wouldn¡¯t have come to settle the score with you!¡±


    She raised her chin, and her voice was filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. This time, it was Qingya who asked me to find you. You must go and apologize to her. Admit your mistake and leave Feng Yun Kingdom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have my grandfather tie you up and throw you out!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s brain buzzed and stiffened as he turned to look at Mu Qingya.


    Did Liu Lan say that it was Mu Qingya who told her to find Little Nine?


    Why¡­


    His lips trembled, and his gaze was filled with disbelief. ¡°Qingya, you¡­¡±


    Qingya was well aware of Liu Lan¡¯s temper, so why would she ask Liu Lan to come to disturb Little Nine?


    Little Nine was not a good-tempered person, so how could she not do something to her?


    Moreover, earlier, Qingya was still making excuses for Little Nine, so why did she ask Liu Lan to come?


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was pale, and an imperceptible resentment flashed through her eyes.


    This Liu Lan was a big-breasted idiot. She had betrayed her! If she were not the granddaughter of Prince Min, who had a mighty strength, she would not use this stupid Liu Lan to deal with Little Nine.


    Initially, she thought that Liu Lan would die and not expose her, but she did not expect her to come back to life and betray her!


    After Liu Lan said that, she found that there were already many people around staring at Qingya.


    Even her grandfather was among them.


    She froze for a moment. Her face turned pale. She seemed to¡­ have exposed her cousin?


    However, if her grandfather knew that her cousin had asked her to come, would it cause people to misunderstand her cousin?


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Grandfather, why are you here? I did not mean that Qingya was stirring up trouble. It¡¯s just that this Little Nine is too much¡­ She bullies my cousin. Since she is bullying our imperial family. We should teach her a lesson and not let her go so easily!¡±


    Prince Min trembled in anger.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He looked up at Mu Qingya and growled, ¡°What did my granddaughter do to you that made you treat her like this?¡±


    In this matter, Little Nine was indeed the culprit.


    However, if Mu Qingya had not asked his granddaughter to come, things would not have escalated to this.

 Chapter 2183 - The Past Life 108

    ¡®So it¡¯s all their fault!


    ¡®These people deserve to die!


    ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t blame Qingya¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± His voice was filled with suppressed anger. ¡°Do you know that you were almost killed by this woman just now?¡±


    What he said made Liu Lan¡¯s face even paler as her eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡®I¡­ Almost died?¡¯


    Indeed. She remembered that Little Nine kicked her, and then she felt uncomfortable and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then, she lost all consciousness.


    ¡®But why did Grandfather say that I almost died?


    ¡®Impossible¡­


    ¡®I remember that she only kicked me. That won¡¯t kill me.¡¯


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Liu Lan shook her head and took a few steps back. Her face was pale. ¡°This woman just kicked me once. That kick should not have killed me. She only kicked my chest. I can¡¯t be so weak, Grandfather. You must be making up random excuses to blame my cousin.¡±


    ¡®Just a kick?


    Sima Yan frowned. ¡®If the Ninth Emperor wants to kill someone, she bring her back to life again.


    ¡®Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for her to kill someone just by kicking them¡­


    ¡®Although with her strength, it¡¯s not impossible to do so¡­


    ¡®But, how is it possible to kick the chest and cause death?¡¯


    Sima Yan hesitated for a moment and turned to the bemused Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Maiden Mu, what is going on here¡­?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged. ¡°I have said that she was poisoned.¡±


    ¡®Poisoned?¡¯


    Prince Min coldly laughed out loud. ¡± Do not think that just because you brought my granddaughter back to life that I will let you off? It is ridiculous to say that she was poisoned. Earlier, the physician has concluded that she was suffering from internal injuries!¡±


    Perhaps because his granddaughter was still alive, Prince Min¡¯s murderous intent seemed to have faded by a lot, but the anger inside him did not diminish at all.


    Because¡­


    Since Little Nine had still hurt his granddaughter and almost killed her. She still had to pay the price.


    Even Mu Qingya must also be punished!


    However, Mu Qingya would receive lighter punishment, while this Little Nine was deliberately trying to kill a person!


    ¡°What poison?¡± Liu Lan¡¯s brain was still dumbfounded. ¡°How could I be poisoned. Are you saying that I took the poison myself to frame you? Although I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m dying as I¡¯m still alive and well, so I can conclude that I was not poisoned!¡±


    Liu Lan harrumphed, turned around, and looked at Prince Min.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­ Qingya, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, don¡¯t say anything! No matter what, you almost died today. I won¡¯t let anyone who has harmed you go, whether it was unintentional or not; they have to pay the price!¡±


    Prince Min took a deep breath and calmed his trembling heart.


    Just the thought of Liu Lan lying half-dead on the ground just now made his heart throbbed fiercely.


    Fortunately, she did not die. Otherwise¡­


    His anger¡­ No one in this world could stop him when he was angry.


    The Ninth Emperor saw the panic in Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes and smiled calmly.


    She ignored Mu Qingya before because to her, Mu Qingya was only a weak girl.


    She did not care about what Mu Qingya wanted to do to her¡­


    However, if this little girl wanted to trap her, then she was not so easily trapped.


    ¡°As for whether she is poisoned or not¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. She turned to the physician on the side. ¡°He knows better than anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 2184 - The Past Life 109

    The physician froze. His face was pale, and his eyes filled with panic.


    But still, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡± Little Nine sauntered toward the physician. Her calmness scared him. ¡°Or¡­ You can¡¯t admit it?¡±


    The physician took a few steps back and looked at Mu Qingya with a pleading gaze.


    Mu Qingya gritted her teeth and stood out. ¡°Sister, you do not need to make things difficult for this physician. Is it fun to bully others? If you don¡¯t want to admit it, then I will admit it for you. Liu Lan, it is my fault. I, alone, am willing to take all the responsibility as long as you do not drag down my family! Is that enough?¡±


    She looked serious, and her eyes were filled with determination.


    It made everyone look at her again.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s sorrowful tears flowed. ¡°I know that this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to my cousin to rant. But these days, I have suffered too much, and I didn¡¯t dare to tell my father for fear of making him worried.


    ¡°But I am only human. I am also a normal person who will feel hurt and sad. I want to treat you as my sister, but why do you always target me? Just because your man has taken an interest in me?¡±


    The crowd was surprised.


    Before this, everyone did not know why Little Nine targeted Mu Qingya.


    They did not expect that it was all for a man.


    Mu Qingya already had a future husband, Di Ming. So how could she possibly fall for Little Nine¡¯s man?


    It must be that the man was making a fool of her, and as a result, Little Nine had grown resentful toward her sister because of a man.


    ¡°A man?¡± The Ninth Emperor froze for a moment, gazing blankly and looking at Mu Qingya in confusion. ¡°Are you talking about¡­ Nan Changfeng?¡±


    ¡®Nan Changfeng¡­¡¯


    The tears in Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes were flowing like rivers.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. I don¡¯t like him, so why do you have to target me so much? It¡¯s him who has taken an interest in me. I didn¡¯t seduce him! I was so aggrieved that I approached my cousin to rant, and I asked her to come to you because I wanted to explain to you clearly! I didn¡¯t mean anything else, and I never thought¡­ You would hurt my cousin.¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was filled with deep pain, and there was regret and guilt in her eyes.


    This made Prince Min freeze, unable to blame her again.


    He thought that Mu Qingya was deliberately using Lan¡¯er to get revenge, but he did not expect that she was afraid that Little Nine would get even angrier after seeing her, so she had asked Lan¡¯er to help.


    However, Lan¡¯er misunderstood her and went to find Little Nine to settle scores, which led to this.


    Though, even if Mu Qingya was innocent, he still did not like her anymore.


    Regardless of whether Mu Qingya was at fault or not, it was a fact that she had almost dragged Lan¡¯er down that he could not forgive her.


    Yet, he also had no excuse to punish her.


    Prince Min turned to look at Little Nine. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to treat your sister like this. You are really vicious! Now, you¡¯re still excusing that it was Lan¡¯er who was poisoned. Ridiculous!¡±


    Sima Yan was somewhat dumbfounded.


    Mu Qingya said that the young man, who he had also seen before, liked her¡­


    But that young man¡¯s strength was also extraordinary. Even with just a glance, he could feel that the young man was quite powerful.


    Mu Qingya was saying that the young man had taken an interest in her? That was ridiculous.

 Chapter 2185 - The Past Life 110

    Who would let go of such an excellent girl as the Ninth Emperor and go for her?


    With a smile on her face, the Ninth Emperor calmly watched Mu Qingya¡¯s ¡®performance¡¯.


    Then, a familiar voice came from behind her, softening her heart.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    This voice was as gentle as it could be.


    Everyone glanced sideways, and after seeing the handsome young man in a snow-colored robe, the bottom of their eyes was filled with amazement.


    This young man¡­ He looked too beautiful.


    Looking at such a handsome young man, Mu Qingya also lost her mind, but she quickly came back to her senses, bit her lip, and lowered her head, fearing that something might be discovered.


    However, Tian Xuan, who was standing at the side, still saw the emotions she thought were well hidden.


    She sneered. ¡®This woman has quite the nerve to say that Nan Changfeng has taken an interest in her?


    It was so obvious that when she saw Nan Changfeng, she was like a hungry wolf seeing food.


    If not for the presence of so many people, she would not have hidden her emotions and would perhaps have pounced on him long ago.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I have prepared a meal for you. I came to look for you since you have not returned after I have waited for you for a long time.¡±


    The young man smiled gently, and his gaze was fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor tiptoed and patted the young man¡¯s head. ¡°You go back and wait for me. Good boy.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled as warm as the spring breeze.


    ¡°Why should I go back first? I¡¯ll wait for you. Then, we can go back together. Can we?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m afraid that some people¡¯s filthy words will hurt your ears.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. She did not tell Nan Changfeng what Mu Qingya said just now, afraid that these words would disgust him.


    To her, Nan Changfeng was as pure as a white paper.


    This was also the reason why after so many days, even though they had slept several times in the same bed, she could not bear to lay hands on him¡­


    Nan Changfeng smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can wait for you here, and later we will go home together.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor gave a wink to Tian Xuan.


    She wanted Tian Xuan to take Nan Changfeng away first.


    Tian Xuan did not move. She pursed her lips and was a little bit unhappy. ¡°Master, you are not as good to me as you are to Nan Changfeng. He is a man, not a child. Why can¡¯t you let him hear those words? It is obvious that he is so stunning that he attracts so many girls, and in the end, you have to take the blame instead!¡±


    ¡®Attracting girls?¡¯


    Nan Changfeng was stunned and lowered his head guiltily, rubbing his head against the Ninth Emperor¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sorry, Ninth Emperor. It is my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have looked too handsome. If the Ninth Emperor doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t I destroy this face?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°But I like good-looking people.¡±


    She liked good-looking people, that was why her girls were all beautiful.


    Back then, she had brought Nan Changfeng back because of his beauty.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°I will still meet the Ninth Emperor with this face. If there are bad girls, I will go and chase them off so they cannot trouble you. The Ninth Emperor loves peace, so how can I let these people come and bother you?¡±


    These two beautiful people were just like a divine couple.


    The crowd noticed that since the young man appeared, he only had eyes for Little Nine alone. Not to mention Mu Qingya, he did not even look at others. It was like the others did not exist in his eyes¡­

 Chapter 2186 - The Past Life 111

    The jealousy in her was like ants gnawing at her heart, but she could not say anything, nor could she show it.


    Except for Tian Xuan, who had been watching her, no one else noticed the flash of jealousy in her eyes.


    Tian Xuan snorted. They did not like Nan Changfeng because Nan Changfeng had been bugging the Ninth Emperor, stealing time that belonged to them.


    But¡­


    Nan Changfeng was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s man.


    No one was allowed to peep at the Ninth Emperor¡¯s man!


    ¡°Master Changfeng only has my master in his eyes¡­¡± Tian Xuan spoke with a cold smile. ¡°I wonder why you think Master Changfeng likes you. Are you trying to make my master jealous?¡±


    Tian Xuan¡¯s words stunned Nan Changfeng. He looked at Mu Qingya blankly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Mu Qingya gritted her teeth and simply broke the jar in her hand. ¡°Because of¡­ My status! Sister, you may not know what kind of person he is. He wants to get power and nobility. That¡¯s why he has set his eyes on me.¡±


    Once these words fell, not waiting for Nan Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor to speak, Sima Yan could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°Stealing the power and nobility from you?¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face sank, and Mu Yi¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    Princess Qing Luo¡¯s gaze was filled with anger.


    ¡®Sima Yan is really too much. Qingya is a noble lady. Is she not powerful? It¡¯s normal for people to want to cling to her.¡¯


    Sima Yan sneered.


    ¡®Don¡¯t they know who is the Ninth Emperor?


    ¡®One was this mainland goddess, while the one¡­ Is only a noble lady.


    ¡®She said he wanted to steal the power and nobility?


    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor sighed and turned to Nan Changfeng. ¡°I asked you to leave. See, now you have heard these things. In case you can¡¯t eat for a few days that you grow thin and starve, I will not be responsible.¡±


    Nan Changfeng pursed his lips. ¡°I may not be able to accompany you for a few days with meals, but you do not have to worry that I will starve. I can use the spirit herbs to grow fatter. If I become thin, I¡¯m afraid you will not like me.¡±


    His voice was a bit condescending, and the gaze he used to look at the Ninth Emperor was flooded with aggression.


    Mu Qingya clenched her fists tightly. What did this Nan Changfeng mean? Why was it impossible for him to eat?


    So many young men in Feng Yun Kingdom like her. It was expected for Nan Changfeng to fall for her.


    If he did not like her, there was no need to humiliate her like this!


    Mu Qingya¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Then, it seems that I have misunderstood. After all, every time I went to meet my sister, you would always stare at me. I thought you liked me and that my sister had misunderstood. You suddenly acted differently in front of so many people, and I did not expect you to say such things. Whatever your intention, I can¡¯t marry you, and I won¡¯t steal the person that my sister likes. ¡±


    There was no way she would let these people here have a chance to deny it.


    After the others heard these words, they somewhat understood the situation.


    It seemed that this young man was different in front of people. He did not want to be scolded, so¡­ He deliberately pretended to only like one girl.


    Such a person was more frightening.


    Prince Min frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care what grudges you held before. This is my granddaughter¡¯s business. Little Nine, you hurt my granddaughter. Do you think I will easily let you go?¡±


    No one could touch her granddaughter!


    Liu Lan was dumbfounded when she saw Nan Changfeng. She was almost staring at his figure.

 Chapter 2187 - The Past Life 112

    Nan Changfeng frowned as he seemed to be aware of her gaze. He looked slightly unhappy.


    That displeasure quickly turned into cold.


    Because¡­


    He had already seen that woman walking toward him.


    ¡°Qingya is loyal. She already has someone she likes. She can¡¯t accept you. So how about you follow me back?¡±


    ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡±


    Prince Min frowned.


    Liu Lan pursed her lips. ¡°Grandfather, he is the best looking man I have ever seen. I don¡¯t care if he is trying to steal power or is greedy for wealth. It is not like we can¡¯t afford to give them to him. Anyway, I want to marry him. I almost died just now, so shouldn¡¯t you just make it up to me?¡±


    Prince Min was helpless. ¡°Fine, fine. After I settle the matter here, I will arrange an engagement for you later.¡±


    Just as he said that, he saw that the snow-colored robed young man had already let go of Little Nine¡¯s hand and was walking toward his granddaughter.


    Prince Min had some disdain in his eyes as he sneered.


    ¡®Look, as soon as he heard that someone from the imperial family was willing to accept him, he immediately abandoned Little Nine.


    ¡®This man is simply useless except for his good looks.


    ¡®When will my granddaughter be able to have some brains like Mu Qingya and not be confused by beauty.¡¯


    Just as Prince Min wanted to look away from the young man, that young man set off a fierce wind, and with a boom, it blew Liu Lan away.


    Liu Lan had previously suffered a kick to her chest. Her head was still hurting from after Little Nine threw her. With this fall, her bones felt like they were about to break. Tears were streaming down her face.


    Prince Min turned and saw his granddaughter falling to the ground and growled, ¡°Nan Changfeng, what are you doing?¡±


    Nan Changfeng glanced at Prince Min coldly.


    He gradually raised his hand¡­


    At that moment, a powerful force came crashing down.


    Prince Min, who was the strongest in the people¡¯s eyes, fell aside with a loud thud and was spitting blood, without any ability to resist Nan Changfeng¡¯s attack.


    The street, once again, was quiet. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the young man, with a shock in their eyes.


    ¡®This is not like a person who wanted to cling to power and nobility. Young Lady Liu Lan is willing to take him, so why does he still attack her?


    ¡®Is it because Liu Lan is not as excellent as Qingya?


    ¡®Perhaps he likes Qingya because he saw Qingya¡¯s excellence. not because of her status. But Noble Lady has misunderstood and said that he wanted to steal the power and nobility from her¡­¡¯


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Nan Changfeng, stunned.


    At this moment, her body trembled slightly.


    ¡®Nan Changfeng could defeat Prince Min?


    ¡®How can such a person be on Little Nine¡¯s side?¡¯


    She really could not understand this¡­


    To her, a person like Little Nine did not deserve such a man.


    At this moment, someone spoke.


    That elegant and stunning voice was like a heavy rock, smashing everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mu Qingya, I have allowed you to leave the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor not for you to find trouble with Little Nine!¡±


    A handsome and dignified man in a purple robe rushed from behind the crowd.


    The moment she saw Di Ming appear, Mu Qingya¡¯s face turned even paler.


    She had made sure that Di Ming had gone out today before she made her move, but why did he come back?


    Desperation surged to her mind. She and Princess Qing Luo exchanged glances, but both saw panic in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Di Ming¡¯s return was unexpected, and that made their heart beat faster.

 Chapter 2188 - The Past Life 113

    ¡°Master Di?¡±


    ¡°Why is Master Di here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he Mu Qingya¡¯s future husband? Why is he helping Little Nine?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Master Di and Little Nine are childhood friends. So, they must have had a good relationship in the past. Now that Little Nine is back, have they rekindled their childhood romance? What about Noble Lady? Will she be abandoned? ¡±


    ¡°Nan Changfeng fell in love with Noble Lady, and Little Nine is jealous. So she must have secretly tried to seduce Master Di. Such a woman is not worth Master Di¡¯s cherishing.¡±


    ¡®Future husband¡­¡¯


    These few words made Di Ming¡¯s face darken. He hurriedly looked at Little Nine, afraid that she might misunderstand again.


    However, Little Nine¡¯s gaze was locked on Nan Changfeng and did not look at him at all, making his heart gradually turn cold.


    He turned to look at Mu Qingya. His face was cold and sullen, not giving her any chance.


    ¡°How could the person who fell in love with Little Nine still have a feeling for you? Although Nan Changfeng displeases me, and he pesters Little Nine all day long, yet, I don¡¯t think that he will ever fall for you.¡±


    The man sounded sarcastic, and the cold aura made Mu Qingya¡¯s heart tremble.


    Mu Qingya closed her eyes in pain, and her whole body trembled incessantly.


    This was in public, but Master Di still dared to embarrass her.


    His heart was only for Little Nine alone!


    ¡°In fact¡­¡± Di Ming raised his gaze. His voice was cold. ¡°You do not deserve to be compared with Little Nine. You are not worthy, and you are not qualified to be compared at all. And¡­ I am not your future husband. I have never promised you anything and never agreed to it! ¡±


    These words, like a thunderstorm, made everyone present dumbfounded.


    Even Prince Min was stunned.


    Earlier, facing Sima Yan, he was in no way conceded, but the person in front of him was Master Di.


    He was the strongest person in this kingdom. The person that even the emperor did not dare to offend.


    If¡­


    He wanted to protect Little Nine, then¡­


    Prince Min clenched his fists tightly. He felt very reluctant as he looked at Little Nine angrily.


    ¡°Changfeng, you wait for me here.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor smiled at Nan Changfeng as she took a step toward those in front of her.


    Nan Changfeng did not move. He quietly stared at the Ninth Emperor¡¯s figure with a smile, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    As if the Ninth Emperor would never care for Di Ming, much less to take a glance at him, she walked straight up to that physician from Mu Manor.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do not tell the truth. But, later, I will ask Sima Yan to go to the palace and find another physician to come over to check her body. After all, that toxin has not been removed yet, so it can still be discovered.¡±


    She smiled threateningly.


    She had said that no one could accuse her.


    Initially, with her strength, it would have been easy to deal with these people, but¡­ She was unwilling to blame people, and only when the blames were settled could she do so.


    The physician was stunned, and panic flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°Who knows if what you just gave her to drink was poisonous?¡±


    The smile in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s eyes grew brighter. ¡°It does not matter. When she is poisoned, the other physician can also find out. If it is proven that you are involved in this attempt to kill her, then¡­¡±


    These words completely made that physician panic. He flopped onto his knees, his face pale.


    The Ninth Emperor was right. Any random physician could easily diagnose it.


    The reason why he had dared to say that earlier was because of the trust that Prince Min had in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family.


    Prince Min would not have thought that someone from the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor would want to frame Little Nine!

 Chapter 2189

    A random person could easily find the reason¡­


    Based on the emperor¡¯s attitude, it was already apparent that Prince Min was someone he could not afford to provoke.


    ¡°Prince Min, please spare my life. Prince Min, spare my life. It was Noble Lady Mu Qingya who ordered me to do so. She asked me to follow the emperor¡¯s son-in-law here. I also could not say that Liu Lan is poisoned and could only say that she had an internal injury, or else she will kill me. Prince Min, I beg you to spare my life. I did not mean to do so¡­ ¡±


    These words were shocking. The people present were confused for a while.


    Mu Yi¡¯s brain buzzed, blank. His gaze stunned, looking at the physician, and for a long time, he could not come back to his senses.


    Silence.


    The whole street was quiet and silent.


    Even Prince Min¡¯s neck was a little stiff. He turned around, dazed, and his gaze fell upon Mu Qingya¡¯s body.


    ¡®Just now, the Mu family physician said that Lan¡¯er was poisoned? But Mu Qingya already knew that she was poisoned, so she ordered the physician to lie?


    ¡®But how did Mu Qingya already know that Lan¡¯er was poisoned?


    ¡®Unless she¡¯s the one who gave the poison!¡¯


    Prince Min¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Mu Qingya took a long time to come back to her senses. Then, she flew over to that physician and tugged his lapel. Her voice was all tinged with grief and pain.


    ¡°Why do you want to frame me? Is it because of my sister? I said long ago that I was willing to take responsibility for her. But I can¡¯t tolerate her setting me up like this just to push the blames back at me.¡±


    In this last sentence, she was hissing it out, causing everyone around her to freeze.


    Looking at Mu Qingya¡¯s expression, she looked like she was wronged, grief-stricken, and with disbelief.


    She probably also did not believe that Liu Lan was poisoned.


    It was hard to say¡­


    However, Di Ming was protecting Little Nine.


    She certainly would not die with his protection. Perhaps then, she would also find this physician later to settle stuff. The physician rebellion was also normal.


    ¡°Prince Min, every word I said is true. Undoubtedly, Noble Lady asked me to lie. Liu Lan is poisoned. If I do not say it is an internal injury, Noble Lady will not let me go. Please, Prince Min¡­ Forgive me.¡±


    The physician kowtowed frantically, panic and fear filled his voice.


    Prince Min slowly closed his eyes; his body was trembling. After half a second, he opened his eyes and turned to Mu Qingya.


    ¡°Mu Qingya, tell me. Is what he said true or not?¡±


    Mu Qingya slowly released her hand and staggered to stand up from the ground with a bitter smile and a resolute look on her stunningly beautiful face.


    ¡°If my sister says I did it, then I did it.¡±


    She gradually closed her eyes until a long time before she opened them and looked at the Ninth Emperor. ¡°I know you want me to take the responsibility. Fine¡­ I will take all the responsibility, as long as you are happy.¡±


    ¡®As long as you are happy.¡¯


    Tian Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. She had never seen anyone that could say these words so righteously.


    And only Mu Qingya¡­


    Was able to be shameless to this extent.


    It was an eye-opening experience for her.


    The Ninth Emperor squeezed Nan Changfeng¡¯s hand and smiled faintly, indicating that he did not have to do anything. She could handle things on her own.


    After calming Nan Changfeng down, she walked toward Mu Qingya.

 Chapter 2190 - The Past Life 115

    As she approached Mu Qingya, her cold aura grew heavier with strong oppression.


    Mu Qingya was afraid to the point that she could not even say a word as shock filled her gaze.


    As if a hand was around her neck, she felt very uncomfortable that she almost suffocated¡­


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was pale, and she could not help but take a few steps back. Her body trembled, and the panic in her eyes was so obvious.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ You are worthy for me to frame you?¡±


    She raised her hand and pulled Mu Qingya up. A cold smile grew on her face as her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Qingya!¡±


    Princess Qingluo looked at the Ninth Emperor and screamed angrily. ¡°You! Let go of Qingya. Let go of her immediately! Someone, go and kill her. Kill her for me!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s body trembled. He still trusted Qingya more than Little Nine.


    Qingya could not possibly do something like poisoning and framing others.


    ¡°Little Nine, let your sister go. Let her go.¡± His voice was filled with pain and hatred.


    The Ninth Emperor smirked and did not even look at others. Her gaze was fixed upon Mu Qingya.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Sima Yan smiled as he stepped forward and slowly walked toward the Ninth Emperor. ¡°With her ability, if she didn¡¯t like someone, it would be impossible for her to accuse her! Rather, she would kill her!¡±


    Mu Yi looked at Sima Yan incredulously. Sima Yan was from Feng Yun Kingdom, but how could he be so indifferent to the danger Qingya was in.


    ¡°General Sima! Little Nine is indeed powerful, but our Feng Yun Kingdom is not weak either.¡±


    He also seemed to want to argue badly, wanting to let Prince Min know that there was no way Qingya would do such a thing.


    The responsibility was still on Little Nine.


    He was in pain. Even if he could not let go of Little Nine, he had to make a choice.


    After all, this disaster was brought by Little Nine, and she could not let others be punished for her.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Sima Yan sneered. He looked around and saw that there were already many people who came to watch, so he held back his words.


    There were too many people here. He had no way to say it.


    But¡­


    He turned to look at Princess Qing Luo, sneering. ¡°Princess Qing Luo has too many things that she hides from you. Mu Yi, no matter how many times we fight, I still admire you as a great person, just¡­ Later I realized that you are only a stupid man used by others! ¡±


    Sima Yan gradually turned to Prince Min again.


    ¡°I hope you will not be too stupid like him. Otherwise, you will become the sinner of the entire Feng Yun Kingdom.¡±


    ¡®Become the sinner of the entire Feng Yun Kingdom?¡¯


    It was the first time that Prince Min heard such a serious assumption from Sima Yan¡¯s mouth.


    Perhaps, Prince Min had now calmed down quite a bit and was not as overwhelmed by anger as he was at the beginning, or maybe¡­ He was not as convinced of Mu Qingya as others, so what the physician said still made him slightly suspicious.


    Just this suspicion was still somewhat faint. Compared to Mu Qingya, Little Nine also was not trusted so much by the people.


    ¡°General Sima, if you have something to say, say it immediately!¡± He demanded coldly.


    Sima Yan sneered, ¡°About this¡­ You should ask Princess Qingluo.¡±

 Chapter 2191 - The Past Life 116

    In an instant, all eyes turned to Qingluo.


    Seeing those gazes upon her, Qingluo gritted her teeth and blushed embarrassingly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already obvious. If Maiden Mu does not like someone, she will not frame her. Let alone still allow her to have a chance to be alive.¡± Sima Yan turned to look at Liu Lan. ¡°You almost died just now by the hands of Mu Manor¡¯s physician. It was Maiden Mu who saved you. ¡±


    ¡®Little Nine saved me?¡¯


    Liu Lan was stunned. She stiffened and turned to look at the Ninth Emperor.


    Perhaps, Nan Changfeng¡¯s behavior just now was so brutal that she had lost the feeling she just had toward him.


    After all, she was Prince Min¡¯s granddaughter. She could get any man she wanted. Why should she suffer the wrath of a man? Even if this man was beautiful, his character was too cruel. She did not want to marry a man like this.


    If Mu Qingya did not say Nan Changfeng was greedy for power and prestige, she couldn¡¯t want to marry him so quickly¡­


    So, just after that, Liu Lan¡¯s chest was about to explode, and she naturally did not look at Nan Changfeng again.


    At this moment, her gaze was locked upon Little Nine. Her face was pale, and her body was trembling.


    Sima Yan also said that she was dying.


    However, just now, no one said to her that it was Little Nine who saved her.


    This woman was vicious and sinister, so how could she have saved her?


    ¡°Grandfather, was it her who saved me just now?¡± Liu Lan bit her lip and asked.


    Prince Min seemed conflicted, but he had never liked to lie. No matter how she treated Liu Lan before, Little Nine did save her life as well.


    So¡­


    He nodded and said, ¡°It was she who fed you something unknown that saved you.¡±


    Liu Lan shook her head. ¡°Impossible! Qingya said Little Nine is vicious. Why would she still save people? I don¡¯t believe it. Qingya can¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    She just wanted to say that Mu Qingya could not possibly lie to her.


    Suddenly, recalling Nan Changfeng¡¯s attitude, it was difficult to hold back what was on the tip of her tongue.


    If Qingya lied, it meant that this young man was not a power-hungry person. Otherwise, he would accept the power of Prince Min¡¯s manor rather than the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor. So why did he not like her?


    The Ninth Emperor glanced at Liu Lan coldly and then looked back to Mu Qingya.


    With the force of her fingers, she strangled Mu Qingya¡¯s neck.


    That feeling made Mu Qingya almost suffocate. Her face was red, and her breathing grew heavy.


    Mu Yi said in distress, ¡°Little Nine, let your sister go, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor ignored him. Her fingers once again, with a slight force, tightened around Mu Qingya¡¯ neck. Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Anxiously, Princess Qing Luo tears flowed.


    Old Lady Mu rushed over from the back with her cane, and what she saw at a glance was the Ninth Emperor fiercely strangling Mu Qingya. She cried in grief. ¡°Mu Yi, can¡¯t you see that little bastard bullying your daughter? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go beat this bastard to death!¡±


    Her body trembled with anger as she hit the ground with her cane fiercely.


    Earlier, it was the people of the Mu family who told her that something had happened outside. So, she hurried over, not knowing what had happened, and what she saw was Mu Qingya bullied by this little bastard.


    Mu Yi was here again. How could he let the wild girl bully Qingya? Was it Mu Yi¡¯s connivance?


    So, her cane fell fiercely upon Mu Yi¡¯s body, and her voice was filled with anger.

 Chapter 2192 - The Past Life 117

    ¡°Go on. Do you want to go against your mother? I asked you to get rid of the wild girl before, and you didn¡¯t, and now you allow her to bully your daughter. Don¡¯t forget that without Princess Qing Luo, you wouldn¡¯t be here today!¡±


    Perhaps because of regret, Mu Yi did not dodge her attack. He allowed the cane to fall on his body fiercely. He closed his eyes in sorrow. If he had made Little Nine leave earlier, these things would not have happened.


    As for what Sima Yan said, he did not take it to heart.


    Qingluo could not have something to hide from him. After all, Qingluo was so in love with him.


    ¡°You let Mu Qingya go first.¡±


    Prince Min¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said in a deep voice.


    No matter who was trying to harm his granddaughter, he would not let go, but now was not the time for Little Nine to threaten Mu Qingya!


    She had to let her go first!


    Sima Yan shook his head and laughed bitterly. With these people, how would Feng Yun Kingdom not be ruined?


    They were foolish!


    At this moment, a figure hurriedly came from behind the crowd and walked straight up to Prince Min. ¡°Prince Min.¡±


    This was an old man, and everyone knew him. He was the physician of Prince Min¡¯s Manor.


    This physician was so skilled in medicine. When the emperor offered him to become an imperial physician, he refused. Prince Min had saved his life, so he stayed in Prince Min¡¯s manor.


    He did not expect that Prince Min would invite him here.


    Mu Qingya bit her lip hard. Her body trembled, and her pale face was filled with horror.


    Of course, no one knew that her panic was due to this physician and not because of Little Nine¡¯s current behavior.


    In their hearts, Mu Qingya was pure and kind. It was impossible that she would do such a thing. So this must all be Little Nine¡¯s behavior to shirk responsibility.


    Therefore, seeing this physician appeared, their eyes widened, watching the good show, and they even looked at the Ninth Emperor contemptuously.


    Mu Yi did not see Qingluo and Qingya¡¯s faces, so he was quietly relieved. Fortunately, Prince Min was not overwhelmed and brought this physician. Otherwise, he was afraid that Qingya would be wronged.


    He did not know if the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor mistreated this physician or what, causing him to betray Qingya to protect himself.


    After this matter was taken care of, he would not let go of this physician when he returned.


    Prince Min looked at the old man in front of him. ¡°You can examine Young Lady Liu¡¯s body to see if she has been poisoned before.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The old man slowly stepped forward and raised his hand to touch Liu Lan¡¯s wrist gently.


    After half a second, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he let go of her hand.


    ¡°Young Lady Liu has indeed been poisoned.¡±


    These words were like a heavy stick that smashed into everyone¡¯s heart.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s body trembled even more.


    Even before this physician came, she was still holding on to a slight fluke.


    Since Liu Lan was fine, it proved that the toxin had been lifted, and there was no way to find out about the poison. So earlier, Little Nine¡¯s words were intended to deliberately blow up the physician of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    Yet, what she had not expected was that traces of the poison could still be found.


    Of course, Little Nine had saved Liu Lan, so she did not want to blame others. She would not cure her of the toxin completely and had left a small trace of it in her. It would not be so much to make Liu Lan get killed, but her life from now on would not be too good.


    Since she had been used, it was also time to pay the price.

 Chapter 2193 - The Past Life 118

    ¡°You just said that Lan¡¯er was poisoned?¡± Prince Min¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡®Lan¡¯er had been poisoned, so it means that¡­¡¯


    It meant that Little Nine¡¯s kick would not have killed her.


    It was because someone had wanted to use Liu Lan against Little Nine, and as a result, it almost killed his precious granddaughter!


    ¡°And¡­¡± That physician sighed lightly. ¡°This poison, it is a potent poison. I do not know what cure you have used to detoxify her of it, but usually, the poisoned person would certainly die.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡± Prince Min¡¯s eyes narrowed as he panted.


    The physician nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, the toxin is extracted from the mandala. It is a potent poison. It would take effect within an hour! The person will not die immediately, but the time of her death will not be too slow either. So I do not know what Young Lady has taken to cure the poison¡­¡±


    ¡®Within an hour?


    ¡®Then that meant Lan¡¯er was poisoned one hour ago.


    ¡®What was she doing an hour before?


    ¡®She met Mu Qingya!


    ¡®And, that Mu Qingya was complaining to her about being bullied.


    ¡®Lan¡¯er is close to Mu Qingya. Since Mu Qingya was bullied, she would certainly not be quiet about it. That was why she ran over to settle accounts with Little Nine¡­


    ¡®She then was kicked by Little Nine, when she also happened to be poisoned, and almost died!¡¯


    Prince Min looked up. His bloodshot gaze was fixed upon Mu Qingya, his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Mu Qingya!¡±


    He gritted his teeth before he uttered these words.


    Mu Qingya trembled hard as she breathed laboriously with panic in her eyes.


    Mu Yi also froze. He turned to Mu Qingya, horrified.


    ¡®Impossible. Qingya has always been good-tempered, gentle, and kind. So how could it be possible for her to poison Liu Lan?¡¯


    Therefore¡­


    He gritted his teeth and stood up. ¡°Prince Min, there must be some misunderstanding. There is no way Qingya would do such a thing.¡±


    When Little Nine was misunderstood just now, he did not say a word in defense.


    Now that it was Mu Qingya instead, he panicked and started to explain on her behalf.


    It was ridiculous that he still kept thinking that he owed Little Nine!


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Hahahaha!¡± Prince Min laughed angrily. ¡°Your emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s physician told me that what he said before was not true. But now, this is Prince Min¡¯s Manor¡¯s physician. Are you going to tell me that what he said is also a lie?¡±


    His breathing grew heavy, and he questioned sternly, gritting his teeth.


    The physician became angry, stood up straight, and looked at Mu Yi. ¡°Does this mean that what I said is not true? Since you think my words are false, then let the imperial physician in the palace determine to see if what I said is true or not. You can find as many people as you want, but it will not change the fact that she was poisoned an hour ago!


    Mu Yi¡¯s body stiffened, and his clenched fists were trembling.


    ¡°I remember¡­¡± Liu Lan finally came back to her senses. She looked at Mu Qingya in disbelief. ¡°When she came, she brought me a bowl of soup¡­ I was still wondering, for what reason did she make soup for me¡­¡±


    However, she never thought that Mu Qingya would even harm her just to get to Little Nine!


    They were friends!


    Liu Lan closed her eyes sorrowfully. Her heart was aching, knowing the fact that she almost died just now¡­ It was hard to accept¡­

 Chapter 2194 - The Past Life 119

    Old Lady Mu had been frozen for a while now. It was only now that she collected her thoughts and pounced over to tug at that physician.


    ¡°You must have been bribed by this cheap girl. She is the one who wants to harm people, not Qingya. This cheap girl has a vicious mind and is full of evil. The one who deserves to die is her. She deserves to die!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Mu Qingya?


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the Mu family?


    ¡®The only one who keeps making a mistake is Little Nine!


    ¡®She deserves to die!¡¯


    The physician was a little angry and raised his hand to push the old lady to the ground.


    The old lady fell to the ground when she was caught off guard, and she cried out in pain like a child!


    ¡°You can¡¯t defend Little Nine and be so unreasonable! It¡¯s her fault. Why do you want to accuse Qingya? Who doesn¡¯t know that Qingya usually can¡¯t even trample ants to death, so why would she harm Liu Lan? It¡¯s impossible. It is all because of you!¡±


    She pointed at the group of people in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s you guys who are helping Little Nine to harm Qingya to drive Qingya away so that she can get into the¡­¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, the Ninth Emperor had already walked up to the old lady, lifted her leg, and kicked her violently.


    She had kicked the old lady hard enough to knock her out of consciousness.


    As a result, everything went quiet.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were red. He rushed toward the old lady and held the old lady¡¯s body up. His gaze was filled with grief and pain. ¡°Mother, what happened to you? Mother, do not scare me¡­¡±


    Mu Yi indeed deserved the name of a filial son. At first, he was married to a woman he did not love due to filial piety.


    It could be seen how filial he was!


    Princess Qingluo¡¯s eyes flashed. She stepped up from the back and looked at Prince Min with a cold smile. ¡°Prince Min, you don¡¯t have any evidence pointing to Qingya, so you are not qualified to blame her either.¡±


    One was the prince, and the other was the emperor¡¯s granddaughter.


    Therefore, even if he knew that Qingya did all these, he couldn¡¯t punish her.


    It was just that Liu Lan was too lucky not to die. Otherwise, would all these have happened?


    Prince Min¡¯s heart was filled with anger. ¡°Do you think I really won¡¯t do anything to kill her?¡±


    ¡°My daughter is a noble lady. I am the princess of this kingdom!¡± Princess Qingluo slightly raised her chin. She sneered. ¡°What rights do you have to make a move on us?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were red. He slowly turned to Qingluo.


    ¡°Qing Luo, was it you guys who did this?¡±


    He was still somewhat filled with disbelief and even felt despaired.


    Did Qing Luo and Qingya do this?


    If this was the case, then they were destroying the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor!


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Sima Yan smiled as he stepped forward. ¡°Prince Min can not get rid of you, but the emperor can.¡±


    Qingluo sneered. ¡°I am his daughter, and I have not done anything to endanger his kingdom, so Father will not hurt us¡­¡±


    This was where her confidence lay.


    Sima Yan smiled faintly. ¡°Then, Princess can follow me to the palace to meet the emperor. Prince Min and Liu Lan can also follow along.¡±


    After he said this, he turned to look at the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Maiden Mu, you and Nan Changfeng can go home to rest. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of these people for you. Don¡¯t bother yourself with any of this¡­

 Chapter 2195 - The Past Life 120

    The Ninth Emperor was indeed too lazy to care about these people. If she had time, she might as well find out the whereabouts of her mother sooner.


    With only a faint glance, she withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Nan Changfeng.


    The moment she faced Nan Changfeng, her gaze turned gentle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    It was a rare occasion that she wanted to go out for a spin, but who knew that she would run into these people from the Mu family, which would affect her mood. So, she might as well head home and wait for dinner.


    Nan Changfeng smiled, and he nodded slightly, ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    However, before he left, he looked back at these people from the Mu family.


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    However, he did not say anything before following the Ninth Emperor, leaving without looking at these people even once.


    Looking at the Ninth Emperor leaving, Mu Yi choked as he wanted to say something. However, he understood that he really had no gut to see her again after today¡¯s incident¡­


    Perhaps, without his involvement, Little Nine would live better than now after leaving Feng Yun Kingdom.


    Therefore, Mu Yi did not say anything. He turned to Mu Qingya, his eyes filled with intense pain.


    This time, Old Lady Mu was not sent back to the Mu family. Sima Yan called a few people to carry her and ordered coldly, ¡°Bring them to the palace to see the emperor first!¡±


    The first thing they needed to do was to go to the palace.


    At most, it was just a lecture, and she was not afraid.


    Mu Qingya pursed her lips. For some reason, looking at Sima Yan¡¯s appearance, she could not help but feel a slight panic.


    Therefore, she turned to look at Qingluo and asked, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have anything that you are hiding from me, do you?¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s heart fell. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t hiding something from me, why is Sima Yan so confident?¡± Mu Qingya looked worried.


    Qingluo was a little irritated. ¡°I said no. What? You don¡¯t even believe in your mother?¡±


    Seeing Qingluo¡¯s face, Mu Qingya opened her mouth, but she did not say anything in the end.


    Sima Yan saw this situation. ¡®Qingluo still refuses to tell these people about the warning that the emperor has given her.¡¯


    He sneered, and did not say much, turned to look at Prince Min. ¡°You must also go with me to meet the emperor.¡±


    Prince Min was very unhappy about Sima Yan¡¯s tone, but he knew that this time it was his fault for not getting the truth of the matter and almost killed an innocent.


    But¡­ If Little Nine had not made a move against Liu Lan, wouldn¡¯t everything have been fine? He would not have misunderstood, and maybe, they would also have uncovered Mu Qingya sooner.


    In the end, Little Nine herself was also used by Mu Qingya. Mu Qingya had deliberately poisoned Liu Lan, so he would misunderstand and blame Little Nine.


    ¡°But¡­ This time, the emperor cannot defend you.¡±


    He said that he would give justice to the Ninth Emperor. Now it was between Mu Qingya and Prince Min¡­ One of them must pay the price.

 Chapter 2196 - The Past Life 121

    If he allowed the Ninth Emperor to take action, he was afraid that all these people would die mercilessly.


    That was why he finally said that.


    Even if they died, they would leave an intact corpse for them.


    Prince Min froze. He looked at Sima Yan in confusion, did not understand what Sima Yan meant by this.


    However, Sima Yan did not allow him to ask and had already stepped away.


    After seeing Sima Yan leave, everyone else followed.


    The few soldiers carrying Old Lady Mu also followed behind him and went to the palace.


    As for Di Ming, after the Ninth Emperor left earlier, he hurriedly followed behind her.


    Only people sighing in the streets were left behind.


    ¡°This matter was done by Qingya, our Noble Lady?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t Mu Qingya always kind, not even willing to trample ants to death, and the only one who treats her subordinates as human beings?¡±


    ¡°But, it has been so obvious, and there is no existence of any lies. I think this must be related to Noble Lady¡­¡±


    Everyone could not imagine that Mu Qingya would do such a thing.


    She was the goddess of all people in Feng Yun Kingdom, sincere and kind, pure as an immortal.


    Altogether a fairy-like figure.


    Moreover, she and Liu Lan had always been in an excellent relationship.


    How could she even lay hands on Young Lady Liu Lan to frame Little Nine?


    If that was true, what could she not do? Even regicide was possible¡­


    At the imperial palace¡­


    Inside the imperial study room¡­


    A man in a yellow robe sat at the desk, flipping through the documents in his hand.


    Just then, the eunuch hurried in, ¡°Emperor, General Sima is waiting outside.¡±


    ¡®Sima is here?¡¯


    The emperor was stunned. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Sima Yan always had nothing to come to him for, but now he was here. The emperor did not know what to expect.


    The moment Sima Yan walked in, the emperor froze.


    Behind him was a group of people.


    Mu Yi, Qingluo, Mu Qingya, Prince Min, Liu Lan, and even¡­ Old Lady Mu was carried in?


    The emperor was a bit confused as he froze and opened his mouth to ask. ¡°General Sima, what are you doing here? Why did you come into the palace with Prince Min? And what is with this emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family? Have I not given an order not to allow them to leave their residence?¡±


    Did something else happen that he did not know about?


    The emperor was confused. A sense of unease subconsciously rose in his heart.


    This uneasiness made his heart beat faster, but then he calmed it.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Prince Min put his fist to his palm and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mu Qingya poisoned my granddaughter, Liu Lan. So please, do justice for Prince Min¡¯s Manor.


    ¡®Poisoned Liu Lan?¡¯


    The emperor was even more confused. How could Mu Qingya have poisoned Liu Lan? Wasn¡¯t their relationship very good?


    Moreover, how could Mu Qingya do such a thing?


    The emperor rubbed his temples as he felt a headache coming. ¡°Is there some misunderstanding here? General Sima, tell me. What is going on?¡±


    Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, Qingluo seemed a little smug, and he glanced at Prince Min.


    See, even her father was saying that this must be a misunderstanding. This time, he would certainly not punish Qingya. And these people who wanted his mother to be punished would simply make a big mistake.


    Her father could not punish them¡­


    Old Lady Mu was also languidly awake. She just woke up to hear the emperor¡¯s words and immediately jumped up from the arms of those guards and glared at Prince Min.

 Chapter 2197 - The Past Life 122

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not Qingya¡¯s fault. It must be a misunderstanding. It is Little Nine. It is all her doing!¡±


    This sentence made the emperor¡¯s head hurt. His face was pale, and his gaze was filled with panic.


    This¡­ How did this relate to Little Nine again?


    ¡°Mother!¡± Mu Yi shouted in a deep voice. ¡°This is the imperial study room. You must respect the emperor and not shout like this.¡±


    His mother was used to being arrogant outside. Now, inside the imperial study room, she had still not changed. It was really¡­ Humiliating to him.


    Fortunately, the emperor at the moment was focused on Old Lady Mu¡¯s sentence about Little Nine, so he overlooked this old lady¡¯s rudeness.


    He raised his head and looked straight at Sima Yan questioningly.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Sima Yan kneeled and smiled bitterly. ¡°It is what you think. This matter has something to do with Maiden Mu. Otherwise, I would not have come¡­¡±


    The emperor felt weak and could not stand up straight.


    ¡®Related to Little Nine?


    These words sounded like a thunderclap exploding in the emperor¡¯s heart.


    He tried to protect himself left and right, but he could not defend himself?


    ¡°Sima Yan, tell me immediately about the situation!¡±


    He sounded stern and angry.


    Prince Min looked at the emperor in surprise and frowned.


    ¡®Why did the emperor¡¯s attitude change as soon as he heard that it was related to Little Nine?


    ¡®Does the old emperor have interest in Little Nine? Which is why Sima Yan said such words before?¡¯


    The more Prince Min thought about it, the more likely that seemed to be the case. His face darkened.


    Sima Yan smiled coldly. ¡°Mu Qingya gave poison to Young Lady Liu Lan and fooled her by telling her that Little Nine bullied Mu Qingya. So Liu Lan was upset and went to Little Nine to settle scores. As a result, she was beaten up by Little Nine.¡±


    Perhaps, because he was too angry, Sima Yan did not even address her as Noble Lady, but instead, he called Mu Qingya by her name.


    ¡°Little Nine kicked Liu Lan, who had been poisoned. Meanwhile, Mu Qingya ran to Prince Min¡¯s Manor and brought Prince Min.¡±


    ¡°Prince Min did not verify the truth and said that Little Nine killed Liu Lan. Even that physician of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor also concluded that Liu Lan had received a heavy blow before she fell to the ground, concealing the fact that she was poisoned¡­¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t there, I am afraid that this would have gone out of hand. Prince Min is afraid that Liu Lan¡¯s life can not be saved on the spot, but fortunately, Little Nine has a kind heart. She saved her. Yet, after Liu Lan woke up, she also pointed the fault to Little Nine and scolded her. Even more, these people still assert that it must be Little Nine¡¯s fault!¡±


    He stated all the things that happened then.


    The emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically after hearing these words. His face darkened.


    Even the anger in his eyes grew intense.


    How could he not be angry? The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family was not allowed to go out to prevent them from causing trouble, but he did not know that these people would still try to find trouble with the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Had I known this, I should not have just confined you. I should have put all of you in prison or even killed you so that you would not cause trouble!¡±


    Mu Qingya froze. She looked up at the emperor blankly.


    ¡®Grandfather wants to beat and kill me for Little Nine?¡¯

 Chapter 2198 - The Past Life 123

    In that instant, her heart went cold, feeling chilled by the emperor¡¯s words, and she was even looking at him with some disappointment.


    She never thought that her maternal grandfather would make such a choice¡­


    He was her maternal grandfather, not Little Nine!


    However, now, he said that he would kill them for Little Nine?


    Mu Qingya had never had such a cold heart, and now the emperor had made her experience this feeling of being abandoned by her loved ones.


    Even her eyes showed pain.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Princess Qingluo¡¯s eyes widened as she stared blankly at the emperor. ¡°What do you mean¡­? It¡¯s hard to believe that you also want to treat us like this for Little Nine? I¡¯m your daughter. You can¡¯t just care about your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The emperor pounded the table heavily, storming up in anger, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to my words before? What have I told you? Did you take it all seriously? I told you not to mess with Little Nine. I told you not to mess with her, so why did you not listen to me? Now you¡¯ve brought this on yourself!¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s head exploded at that moment. She was shocked and took a few steps back, her eyes dull.


    She still did not understand why she could not provoke Little Nine.


    She was just a little b*tch.


    Such a person did not deserve to live!


    However, Mu Yi stiffened. He turned to Qingluo with a blue face; even his breathing was a little chaotic.


    ¡°Tell me. What did the emperor say to you?¡±


    Before this, Sima Yan had also mentioned it. He had pursued Qingluo, but Qingluo refused to say anything and said that Sima Yan had framed her.


    Now that the emperor had said it himself, no matter how stupid he was, it was impossible not to believe in the emperor¡¯s words!


    ¡°It seems that you did not tell them about what I said.¡± The emperor sneered and stood up. He looked around, glancing at this group of people coldy. ¡°Do you know the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s gaze was dull as he nodded his head.


    Everyone in this mainland knew the Ninth Emperor.


    However, compared to other powerful people, the Ninth Emperor was deeply popular and was the god in people¡¯s hearts.


    But why did the emperor suddenly mention the Ninth Emperor?


    Prince Min¡¯s heart also gradually surged out of unease. He clenched his fist, and his face was pale. The emperor would not mention the Ninth Emperor for no reason. Which meant that there must be something he did not know¡­


    ¡°Initially, General Sima did not allow you to go to bother Dongfang Yu because back then, she was taken away by the Ninth Emperor!¡± The emperor¡¯s face was cold and sullen. ¡°About this matter¡­ I had mentioned it to Qingluo!¡±


    Not only the others, but even Mu Qingya also turned to Qingluo, shocked.


    Her mother had never talked about it, so they still did not know that Dongfang Yu and that Ninth Emperor had a relationship.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Prince Min trembled a little. ¡°Then, what is the relationship between Dongfang Yu and Little Nine?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was the most protective person, and everyone knew that, but what could Dongfang Yu and Little Nine have to do with each other? Why should she be mentioned?


    Qingluo gritted her teeth. ¡°What relationship can there be? Who can guarantee that the Ninth Emperor has not driven Dongfang Yu out after so many years? She is now Little Nine¡¯s servant, that¡¯s all! Who said that Dongfang Yu must always follow the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Yes, no one could guarantee that Dongfang Yu was still following the Ninth Emperor. So her father could not punish her, his daughter, just because of Dongfang Yu!

 Chapter 2199 - The Past Life 124

    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    The emperor looked at Princess Qingluo angrily. ¡°You still think until now that the Ninth Emperor drove Dongfang Yu out? What kind of person is the Ninth Emperor? Whatever she takes in, she will always keep in! She would never do such a thing as disowning people! ¡±


    Princess Qingluo pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    The emperor slowly closed his eyes, trembling. Only after a second did he open his eyes and looked at Princess Qingluo.


    ¡°As for why she is by Little Nine¡¯s side, it is because of Little Nine¡­ She is the Ninth Emperor!¡±


    ¡®Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor!¡¯


    This statement was like a peal of sudden thunder, falling with a bang, smashing into the brains of everyone present, causing their heads to go blank.


    ¡®Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor?


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®How can Little Nine be the Ninth Emperor?¡¯


    Mu Yi froze. His face was pale as he turned and gazed at Qingluo.


    ¡®The emperor said that Little Nine¡­ She¡¯s the Ninth Emperor?¡¯


    He clenched his fists tightly; his heart could not stop trembling.


    No matter how Mu Yi thought, he couldn¡¯t link Little Nine to the Ninth Emperor.


    But¡­


    The emperor had said that, so it must be true.


    Faster than Mu Yi was Prince Min, as his fist, like the wind, quickly smashed into Qingluo¡¯s face.


    She looked up and saw Prince Min¡¯s angry face.


    At this moment, Prince Min¡¯s eyes were filled with waves of monstrous anger.


    ¡°Tell me, what is going on here?¡±


    This punch caused Qingluo¡¯s face to turn blue, and her face was pale as she took a few steps back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. Little Nine can never be that Ninth Emperor. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    What kind of thing was Little Nine?


    The Ninth Emperor was the most influential person who shocked the world, so what could she have to do with Little Nine?


    ¡®Father must have been deceived.¡¯


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s Sima Yan. He¡¯s the one lying to you!¡± Qingluo turned to look at Sima Yan, gritting her teeth. ¡°I know very well what Little Nine is like. She is sinister and malicious. She even laid hands on Qingya, but that Ninth Emperor has always been open and honest, so how can she be the Ninth Emperor?¡±


    Yes, up to now, Qingluo still did not believe the emperor¡¯s words.


    She was in disbelief, and the way she looked at Sima Yan was filled with hatred.


    This time, even Mu Qingya did not help her.


    Mu Qingya had always known her grandfather. If he had not gotten the details of the information, he could not have been so sure of Little Nine¡¯s identity.


    So¡­


    Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor?


    Mu Qingya clenched her fists tightly and gently closed her eyes.


    Her heart was sinking. She was somewhat unable to extricate herself¡­


    She could not control that trembling heart no matter how hard she tried.


    Old Lady Mu also shook her head and shouted, ¡°Little Nine is a little b*tch. How much can that b*tch be capable of? Still, to be the Ninth Emperor, it¡¯s simply ridiculous. You must have made a mistake.¡±


    The emperor grew angrier. ¡°It seems that you guys think that I am lying to you?¡±


    His voice was so harsh that it scared Qingluo into kneeling.


    ¡°Father, I did not think like that!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The emperor sneered. ¡°If you refuse to admit that Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor, then that means you think that I am lying to you? I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not, but today, I must give justice to her for this matter!¡±

 Chapter 2200 - The Past Life 125

    ¡®I must give justice to this matter!¡¯


    These words made Princess Qingluo¡¯s heart tremble even more.


    Liu Lan had not said a word.


    She seemed miserably pale with panic.


    If Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor¡­


    She could not help but remember what she had just said to the Ninth Emperor, and her body shivered. Even her eyes were all filled with despair.


    This despair was so evident that it also made her face look very ugly.


    This time, Mu Qingya not only wanted to harm her but also wanted to harm the entire Prince Min¡¯s Manor!


    Why?!


    How exactly did she wrong her? Why did she want to harm them so much?


    After coming back to her senses, Liu Lan lunged toward Mu Qingya. Her voice was heartbreaking, and her gaze was all filled with despair.


    ¡°Why? Why did you lie to me? And you still want to harm my family! That is the Ninth Emperor! That is the Ninth Emperor that everyone in the mainland fears, so why did you do this to me?¡±


    Her tears flowed down her face. Her whole body was trembling, and she slapped Mu Qingya¡¯s face fiercely.


    She had used a lot of force in this angry slap.


    However, Mu Qingya did not dodge it and simply accepted this slap.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s brain went blank. Her body also stiffened, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Maybe Mu Qingya also could not understand why her mother would want to hurt her like this?


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were filled with anger, and all eyes fell upon Qing Luo.


    Qingluo was still arguing on her own behalf. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You must have listened to other people¡¯s lies. If Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor¡­ If it¡¯s easy for her to go back to Mu Yi, why didn¡¯t she snatch Mu Yi away?¡±


    Yes, if Little Nine were the Ninth Emperor, she would have snatched Mu Yi away long ago.


    Old Lady Mu was such a materialistic person. If she knew that she was the Ninth Emperor, she would have gone to kiss her feet.


    Why would she still care about Qingya?


    ¡°Take a look at the people around the Ninth Emperor. Mu Yi? She doesn¡¯t even give a damn about him and doesn¡¯t need him!¡±


    ¡®The people around the Ninth Emperor?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean about the people around Little Nine?¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, and the other servants¡­ The strength of all of them is above me¡­¡±


    Boom!


    These words were like a stick that smashed them all head-on.


    It made Qingluo¡¯s face turn even paler.


    She was still slyly arguing in her heart, but in the end, she did not utter that word again¡­


    ¡°As for that Nan Changfeng¡­¡± Sima Yan sneered, ¡°His strength is profound. I also do not know what realm he is in. The ridiculous thing is that Qingya, the kingdom¡¯s Noble Lady, claimed that Nan Changfeng had taken a fancy to her. Considering the Ninth Emperor¡¯s excellence, it is ridiculous.¡±


    Mu Qingya had said that to many people.


    Even Mu Yi turned to Mu Qingya.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s lips trembled. Her face was pale. Her body was shivering uncontrollably, and she seemed frightened.


    At first, she only saw Nan Changfeng¡¯s beauty, thinking that he was only beautiful at best, but how could he be so powerful?


    It must be Sima Yan lying to her again!


    Earlier, Mu Qingya had also slandered Qingluo in her heart, but when it came to her, she started to deceive herself and was not willing to believe what others said.


    This was human nature!


    They start denying things once the consequences of their actions are unmanageable.

 Chapter 2201 - The Past Life 126

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The emperor sneered.


    He was disappointed with his granddaughter to the core.


    He never expected that both his daughter and granddaughter would be so stupid.


    One¡­ Refused to admit Little Nine¡¯s identity and had been deceiving herself and others, while the other one¡­ Had slandered Little Nine so much.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sima Yan sneered. ¡°Nan Changfeng had never looked at you since he appeared. On the contrary, it is you who, I think, have fallen in love with Nan Changfeng. ¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Princess Qingluo might act this way, but Qingya had always obeyed him.


    How could she do such a thing?


    He closed his eyes slowly and painfully.


    ¡°You all take me for a fool?¡±


    So¡­ Were they all deceiving him?


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Mu Yi could not help but laugh wildly, and that laughter carried despair.


    There were even tears flowing from his eyes.


    Old Lady Mu took a few steps back, muttering, ¡°Impossible! What is she capable of? Little Nine, it is impossible¡­¡±


    Yet, she had to believe it!


    The emperor closed his eyes, as well. ¡°Listen here. Mu Qingya and Prince Min are sent to prison to be disposed of by me on a day chosen. Mu Qingya, She¡­ Framed others, plotting to kill Liu Lan, and on a day will be¡­ Executed! ¡±


    These last two words were like a peal of thunder that made Mu Qingya tremble.


    Her grandfather wanted to kill her?


    Did he decide to kill her?


    ¡°No!¡± Qingluo loved her daughter so much. She panicked, jumped before the emperor, crying bitterly. ¡°Father, I only have Qingya¡­ These are all my fault. Please do not execute Qingya, please, please!¡±


    Her voice was hoarse, and her expression was sorrowful.


    The emperor slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Qingluo, she poisoned Liu Lan. It is enough to put her to death. When the emperor¡¯s family broke the law, it¡¯s the same crime as the common people. Don¡¯t you understand this?


    ¡°Moreover, the Ninth Emperor is involved! I must give justice to her!¡±


    Otherwise, this entire Feng Yun Kingdom would be dragged down by this pair of stupid mother and daughter.


    Qingluo bit her lip hard. She took a few steps back with her eyes filled with despair.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s face was pale, and her pleading gaze fixed upon Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart ached a little as he saw Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes.


    After all, she was his daughter that he had loved for many years.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go beg Little Nine. Qingya, you must wait for me!¡±


    Mu Yi suppressed the panic inside and turned around to walk outside the imperial study room.


    Old Lady Mu was still shocked. Her old face was pale.


    In fact, to a selfish person like her, if the existence of Qingluo and Qingya made her lose her role as an authority, then why would she still care about these people¡¯s lives.


    Her mind was full of the emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡®Little Nine is the Ninth Emperor!¡¯


    At that moment, her gray eyes instantly cooled for a moment.


    That was right. If Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor, it would only benefit her and not harm her!


    After all¡­ The younger must be filial to the elder. The Ninth Emperor¡­ Such a person was the most reliable.


    She would never let others say anything. So even if she were forced, she would force Little Nine to be filial to her.


    By then, she could also enjoy the fame, which was more than when the princess gave her.


    Old Lady Mu did not care about Mu Qingya¡¯s life, but only about her interests. So, everyone knew what kind of shameless person this old lady was.

 Chapter 2202 - The Past Life 127

    However, at this moment, no one was paying attention to Old Lady Mu anymore.


    Looking at the group of people pulling Mu Qingya out, Qingluo¡¯s gaze was filled with despair.


    She felt like her sky had collapsed, and for the first time, she regretted what she had done.


    If¡­


    If she had not targeted Little Nine¡­ If she had not been so jealous, would her daughter have been in trouble, and would the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor had been dragged down by her?


    ¡°Father, I know that she is wrong, and she knows that she is wrong.¡±


    She kowtowed frantically.


    Blood seeped from a wound on her forehead, but she still seemed to be unaware of it as she kowtowed desperately.


    When the emperor saw Qingluo¡¯s appearance, he could not bear it, but when he thought of what she had done, a wave of anger surged to his heart once more.


    ¡°Someone, take Qingluo away and lock her up too! ¡± The emperor forced himself to seem cold. ¡°Qingluo, this is the price you must pay!¡±


    Qingluo trembled and slowly closed her eyes.


    Yes, this was the price she¡­ Must pay!


    Qingluo spurted a mouthful of blood, and her body fell backward.


    The emperor ordered someone to help Qingluo up and then take her out to lock her up.


    Prince Min clenched his fists tightly, and his resentful gaze was fixed upon Qingluo and her daughter being dragged away. His heart was about to explode with anger.


    ¡®I blame Qingluo and Mu Qingya!


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for them, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡¯


    However, even if Prince Min regretted it, it was already useless. He could only blame himself for being too stupid and trusting this pair of snake women.


    Everyone had been dragged out of the room.


    Old Lady Mu did not make a big mistake and was not locked up.


    Looking at the empty imperial study room, the emperor seemed to have aged a few dozen years.


    His daughter and his granddaughter¡­


    How could he not be heartbroken?


    Yet again, there was no way.


    He must settle it quickly¡­


    ¡°General Sima, it was my mistake. It was my mistake before.¡±


    The emperor caressed his face as his tears rolled down his weathered face.


    ¡°I was too indulgent of Qingya, which made her so ignorant and even almost harmed the whole kingdom.¡±


    ¡°This is because I, to the end, still pitied them. I did not bear to lock them up. I just let them stay in the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor and ordered people to guard them not to let them out¡­


    ¡°If I had been more ruthless, if I had just imprisoned all of them, then all of these would not happen, and they might have been safe.¡±


    Indulging a son was like killing a son.


    This was the same for granddaughters.


    It was ridiculous that he had always thought that Qingya was well-behaved and understanding, but he did not know that she could still do such a thing.


    ¡°Emperor, it is not your fault. Even if you lock them up, they still have other ways to escape.¡±


    Sima Yan sighed.


    ¡°But I do not understand. The princess and Noble Lady have everything. Why do they hold such great resentment against Little Nine? And in this matter, Mu Yi also did not do any right. He abandoned Little Nine and chose the emperor¡¯s family.


    ¡°This man is greedy. I think the Ninth Emperor will not forgive him¡­¡± Sima Yan said and smiled again.


    Not only would she not forgive him¡­


    It seemed that even before, the Ninth Emperor also did not care for him, considering that he had been bugging and trying to get the Ninth Emperor back home.


    Putting aside which home he had now, but could there be a good end to have the Ninth Emperor back?

 Chapter 2203 - The Past Life 128

    It was also fortunate that Little Nine was the Ninth Emperor. If it were any ordinary woman, she might not be able to keep herself safe in this storm¡­


    ***


    After leaving the palace, Mu Yi ran straight to the courtyard where the Ninth Emperor lived.


    He was out of breath, and his face was all sweaty.


    But¡­


    He stopped in front of the gate, hesitating.


    He put his hand on the gate but then withdrew it.


    He had previously done countless things to hurt Little Nine, and now, he wanted to ask for her forgiveness. He was afraid¡­


    She might not forgive him either.


    However, Qingya¡¯s life was already in her hands. Even if Mu Yi was reluctant, he finally raised his hand and opened the gate.


    It was quiet.


    However, Mu Yi did not dare to enter without permission. After all, when he entered before, he fell into the formation, and it took a long time to come out.


    There was no time to wait.


    Therefore, he could not waste a single moment. Otherwise, Qingya would be in danger.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    Mu Yi finally took a few steps back and stood right in the doorway. His voice was filled with grief and pain, and he spoke in a fatherly way.


    ¡°I know you are still angry with me. You do not forgive me for not listening to you. Not to mention that I married another person who caused you to run away from home for years¡­


    ¡°No matter how angry you are, I am always your father. The same blood still runs in both our veins. Can you bear to ignore it?


    ¡°I know Qingya was too much this time. But she has been punished, so, please¡­ Can you spare her life? You can remove her strength or throw her out, or even exile her to the savage land, but I beg you, please spare her life¡­¡±


    He stroked his robe and knelt.


    A father kneeling to his daughter would have been too much for this world to see.


    The sky was clear, without any thunder roar.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes filled with deep pain.


    However, the answer to him was only silence.


    Silence¡­ As if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Please, spare her a life¡­¡±


    No matter what, as long as Mu Qingya was still alive, then there was hope.


    But if she died¡­


    There would be nothing left¡­


    Even if she were sent to the savage land, with Qingya¡¯s intelligence, she would definitely find a way to survive!


    It was better than dying in this place.


    Creak¡­


    The gate was finally opened.


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with joy, and he raised his head.


    After seeing the girl standing in the doorway, his eyes darkened again.


    It was not Little Nine. That girl¡­


    She had refused to see him after all¡­


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly, and his heart was cold.


    His entire body was a little stiff, but he kept kneeling on the ground and did not move.


    Standing at the door was Dongfang Yu. She looked at Mu Yi kneeling on the ground and frowned. She was a little dissatisfied with his behavior and hummed. ¡°You must leave. She doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Mu Yi kowtowed hard.


    Fresh blood flowed from his forehead, causing Dongfang Yu to frown again.


    ¡°Please, let me see her. Just one glance¡­¡±


    If Little Nine did not help him, then no one could save Qingya.


    Mu Qingya was his only daughter.


    They had lived together for so many years. How could he not be heartbroken¡­

 Chapter 2204 - The Past Life 129

    Looking at Mu Yi in front of him, Dongfang Yu pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    Before, when the Ninth Emperor was framed, Mu Yi immediately gave up on her, and now that Mu Qingya was placed in such a situation¡­


    Hehe, everything had changed.


    He could come to the door to beg the Ninth Emperor for Mu Qingya. But why did he want to give up on her that day?


    Mu Yi was still kowtowing fiercely. The blood from his forehead flowed to the ground, staining the ground red.


    However, he seemed to be unaware of the pain and did not stop.


    ¡°I want to see Little Nine. Please, let me see Little Nine once.¡±


    If he waited any longer, maybe Mu Qingya would be sentenced to death.


    His daughter¡­ How could he not save her when seeing her about to die?


    There was grief in Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, and there was a little determination in his eyes.


    It seemed that if he did not see the Ninth Emperor today, he would not leave this place¡­


    ¡°Mu Yi¡­¡± Dongfang Yu put down her hands that were crossed before her chest and looked coldly at Mu Yi, kneeling on the ground. ¡°Earlier, I heard everything from Tian Xuan. You can go to such an extent for Mu Qingya, but why, when my master was in danger, your first reaction was to give up on her?¡±


    Mu Yi froze and closed his eyes as if in deep pain.


    Back then, he had no other thoughts.


    He only knew that if he helped Little Nine, it would inevitably cause the wrath of Prince Min, and then, even the whole emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family would be implicated.


    If the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family were involved, Qingya would also be dragged down.


    So, he gave up on Little Nine before¡­


    Mu Yi thought of the choice at the beginning. His face was even paler and seemed to be filled with grief.


    He felt sorry for Little Nine.


    Even if Little Nine had grievances toward him, Qingya was still young. She did not know what to do but to make such a mistake¡­


    ¡°Can you help me to tell Little Nine, those were all my fault, and I beg her¡­ To forgive Qingya. Qingya is still a child. I am a father who did not teach her well, allowing her to make such a mistake.¡±


    Dongfang Yu sneered. ¡°Indeed. You did not teach her well. Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor left you long ago, or else I do not know what will happen to her.¡±


    Faced with Dongfang Yu¡¯s sneer, Mu Yi did not have any courage to retort.


    His heart felt like it had been hit hard, and it stung.


    It was clear that he wanted to make up for Little Nine initially, so why did it turn out this way in the end¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He, once again, knocked his head hard on the ground.


    Fresh blood flowed.


    He was surrounded by many people who had suddenly gathered around, all of them pointing at the courtyard.


    ¡°I heard that the one living in this courtyard is Little Nine, the daughter of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°How can Little Nine be so cruel as to let her father kneel outside and kowtow to her without even coming out to see him.¡±


    ¡°I did hear that Mu Qingya wanted to harm Prince Min¡¯s granddaughter just now, and it also involved Little Nine. Mu Qingya has been taken away by Prince Min. I don¡¯t understand why Mu Yi came begging to see Little Nine¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Mu Yi is her father. She shouldn¡¯t treat her father like this.¡±


    Even if the father had made a huge mistake, a son or daughter had no right to make the father kneel.


    If Little Nine was like this, was she not afraid of being struck by lightning and never to be reincarnated?

 Chapter 2205 - The Past Life 130

    Dongfang Yu glanced at those people present, and her eyes became even colder.


    Hearing those people¡¯s words, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He bit his lip hard and continued to kowtow.


    This time, he kowtowed even harder.


    It seemed that with the help of those people¡¯s opinions, they could make Little Nine come out to see her.


    Dongfang Yu looked at Mu Yi and could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡®Look! Before, he gave up the Ninth Emperor for Mu Qingya.


    ¡®Now, he came to force the Ninth Emperor for Mu Qingya¡¯s sake¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of sins the Ninth Emperor has to meet such a person.


    ¡®It¡¯s really¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡¯


    Dongfang Yu began to feel sorry for the Ninth Emperor. Perhaps, even the Ninth Emperor did not want to have such a father.


    Moreover, to the Ninth Emperor, her father had long gone.


    ¡°Little Nine, I know you are angry, but Qingya is your sister. As long as you are willing to forgive her, the emperor said he would let Qingya go. Please, these are my fault, so kill me instead. I am also willing, but please help Qingya.¡±


    His voice was sorrowful, with despair, and heartbreaking.


    However, no one but silence answered him.


    Only the light breeze brushed the leaves and made a rustling sound.


    In the crowd, those people once again discussed, looking at Mu Yi with sympathy.


    ¡°How can sisters have such a feud? I don¡¯t understand why they don¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    ¡°The emperor has said that she only needs to forgive Qingya to save her. If it were me, I would have forgiven long ago. Do I still need my father to kneel in front of the door?¡±


    ¡°If Qingya wants to harm her, that must be her fault. Otherwise, how can others want to harm her for no reason? But she is so sneaky. Such a person really can not become successful¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Qingya is a good person. She usually treats our people so well. Where do we find such a good Noble Lady? If she had not first provoked Noble Lady, would Noble Lady have made a move against her?¡±


    ¡°Such people will never reflect on themselves, let alone change themselves, but only think that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem and want to kill them all!¡±


    The crowd sneered.


    It was as if the Ninth Emperor had done something unforgivable.


    Dongfang Yu only listened calmly, but in the end, she could not hold it back anymore.


    She was angry.


    These years, the Ninth Emperor had done so much for the people, but in the end, these people were so indiscriminate! They only thought of helping Mu Yi.


    Was filial piety greater than heaven?


    Ridiculous!


    People like Mu Yi did not deserve a daughter like the Ninth Emperor!


    ¡°Do you guys think that this matter is all my master¡¯s fault?¡± She smiled sarcastically as she slowly walked toward the crowd.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this her fault? Get that Little Nine to come out and see what has happened to her old father!¡±


    The man was emotional, and his gaze was filled with anger.


    ¡°Anyone else with a conscience wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it, and what makes her think that the emperor will really kill Noble Lady Qingya? The emperor is only giving her a warning. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he look for Prince Min when Qingya poisoned Liu Lan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Prince Min knows what¡¯s important and knows that Qingya has no bad intention, but this Little Nine is a scourge! The emperor has given her a chance, but she ignored it. This kind of person will never have a good end!¡±


    Initially, some people in the crowd were curious about why the emperor would spare Mu Qingya only if Little Nine forgave her¡­

 Chapter 2206 - The Past Life 131

    When the man said that, it became clear.


    ¡®So this is why¡­


    ¡®The emperor is trying to give her a chance.


    ¡®But she did not cherish it as she was bullying others and being arrogant.¡¯


    Mu Yi¡¯s heart was filled with guilt.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Little Nine¡­


    ¡®I have no way to help you, and now I can only use these people to save your sister.


    ¡®After all, what you have lost is only your reputation, but what your sister will lose is her life.


    ¡®In the future, you will mature, grow up, and will certainly understand my pain, so I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    He closed his eyes sorrowfully and continued to smash his head hard on the ground, allowing the blood to flow and stain the ground red.


    Dongfang Yu scanned the crowd coldly, and a stern light flashed in her eyes.


    She was about to speak when a lazy voice spoke from behind her¡­


    ¡°Dongfang Yu¡­¡±


    This voice made Dongfang Yu pause and hold back all the words she was about to say and turn her head to look at the Ninth Emperor.


    Standing by the gate was the Ninth Emperor with a smile.


    She was the absolute beauty of the city.


    Those who had not seen her before could not help but be stunned as amazement filled their eyes.


    It turned out that this Little Nine was so good-looking.


    They had also heard that she bewitched even Qingya¡¯s future husband.


    Now, it seemed that she was indeed like a vixen with the ability to seduce people.


    ¡°Little Nine¡­¡±


    The moment he saw Little Nine, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. He stood up from the ground and stumbled toward the Ninth Emperor.


    Naively, he had not yet reached her, and Little Nine had raised her leg.


    She fiercely kicked Mu Yi away.


    Mu Yi fell to the ground in a heap. He coughed, raised his head, and looked at her with a shocked gaze.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why is Little Nine so cruel to me?¡¯


    Those people who gathered around were also frozen. No one could have imagined that Little Nine would act in such a way.


    This man was her father.


    How could she be so cruel to her father?


    They thought she was unfilial, but now it seemed to be more than unfilial. How did god not kill this woman yet?


    ¡°Who are you? Father?¡± The Ninth Emperor lowered her head and looked at Mu Yi from a standing position. Her face was cold and expressionless.


    Mu Yi braced himself and stood up with his sad and painful gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that? Little Nine, you don¡¯t even want to acknowledge me as your father now?¡±


    He closed his eyes sadly. His eyes carried a sense of pain.


    The Ninth Emperor sneered. ¡°You are only Mu Qingya¡¯s father and not mine.¡±


    Her voice was bland, but it made Dongfang Yu look at her with heartache.


    After all¡­


    The Ninth Emperor had already been so disappointed that she could bring herself to say this.


    Mu Yi, however, still came to find trouble with her again and again.


    The Mu family was not good.


    No, anyone with the surname ¡®Mu¡¯ was not good!


    Dongfang Yu hummed, looked at Mu Yi¡¯s gaze with a bit of disdain and mockery.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, I was just about to drive these people away before you came out. I was afraid that these people would hurt your ears, so you¡¯d better go in first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor sneered and smirked. ¡°The formation can¡¯t stop the noise, so I had to come out.¡±

 Chapter 2207 - The Past Life 132

    After hearing these words from the Ninth Emperor, Dongfang Yu felt even more guilty.


    If it were not for her lack of competence, the Ninth Emperor would not have had to come out to solve this matter herself¡­


    She pursed her lips and looked at Mu Yi angrily.


    The Ninth Emperor put her hands down and walked toward Mu Yi.


    Each step made Mu Yi¡¯s heart tremble more, but he did not dare to stop kowtowing.


    ¡°Do you think when you kowtow and die here, it will soften my heart to let Mu Qingya go? Or do you think that by having so many people around, I will give in to public opinion and forgive her?¡±


    Mu Yi was stunned and bowed his head. ¡°Little Nine, I do not mean this¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, then what do you mean by this?¡± The Ninth Emperor sneered, leaned down, and looked at Mu Yi. ¡°Mu Yi, even if you die in front of me, I will not let her go. Why should I let a person who wants to harm me alive? In my case, there is no way to repay grudges with virtue¡­¡±


    ¡®In my case, there is no such thing as repaying a grudge with virtue.¡¯


    These words made Mu Yi¡¯s heart tremble even more. He was covered in blood when he lunged toward the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°Little Nine, I don¡¯t believe that you are such a person. You were kind before. How could you have turned out like this? You will let her go. After all, she is your sister.¡±


    ¡®Sister?¡¯


    These two words made the Ninth Emperor sneer. ¡°He is just your daughter, not my sister. Besides, you and I didn¡¯t have any relationship before.¡±


    Mu Yi raised his head sharply and stared at the Ninth Emperor in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m your father. Why do you think I didn¡¯t have any relationship with you before? Little Nine, do you want your father to die in front of you before you are willing to let her go?¡±


    His eyes were filled with grief and desire as he looked at the Ninth Emperor.


    It was as if what the Ninth Emperor had done was an extreme evil.


    ¡°Are you my father?¡±


    She looked at Mu Yi coldly and asked sternly.


    Mu Yi trembled, and a flash of weakness crossed his eyes.


    That weakness was so obvious that it was difficult for the Ninth Emperor not to find out.


    ¡°Little Nine, you are Little Nine of the Mu family. If I am not your father, then who is? Can you not disown me?¡±


    His tone was filled with despair, and he kept looking at the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor chuckled. ¡°Some time ago, I found a painting in the cellar. The person in that painting is my mother¡­¡±


    The painting was a fox, but she knew that her mother was the spirit beast.


    And¡­ She was a beastman¡­


    She had not told this secret to anyone yet. Perhaps even Mu Yi must not know that her mother was a spirit beast.


    After all, if they knew who she was, the Mu family and that old lady would not easily let her go.


    Beastmen were special creatures and could also help others cultivate.


    Usually they would be endlessly pursued and killed.


    Of course, when it came to people like Old Lady Mu, once she knew that her mother was a beastman, Old Lady Mu would sell her to others.


    Fortunately, these people did not know about it. Otherwise, she would not be able to resist.


    But now¡­


    Even if the world knew that she was a beastman, no one could do anything to her anymore.


    Mu Yi panicked even more and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I do not understand. What do you mean by that? It¡¯s just a painting¡­¡±

 Chapter 2208 - The Past Life 133

    ¡°Are you sure it is only a painting?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor walked toward Mu Yi with a smile. Her smile was a little cold, sending a chill down people¡¯s spine.


    Mu Yi panicked even more. He tried to calm the panic inside, but his face was still pale.


    ¡®Impossible. Little Nine can¡¯t know about that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Back then, my mother was pregnant with me and was seriously injured and lost her memory. You took her just because you saw her beauty.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes filled up with panic as he clenched his fists harder, and his heart trembled more.


    ¡°Little Nine, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You are my daughter, no doubt. You can¡¯t say these just because you don¡¯t want to save Qingya¡­¡±


    His gaze was filled with grief and also some disappointment as if Little Nine did not want to save Mu Qingya before dissociating herself from him.


    But¡­


    Little Nine was the only hope. He wanted to hold on to her tightly, and it was impossible to let her go.


    ¡°My mother remembered everything after seeing that painting. And after my mother recovered her memory, she left this place. You know that I am not your daughter, too, so back then¡­¡±


    Back then, Mu Yi was not very kind to her, but she was still grateful to Mu Yi for giving her a year of warmth. Before, she did not know that she and Mu Yi did not have a father-daughter relationship, but she still did not intend to disturb him.


    Not bothering him was the best thing to give in return to him.


    It was just that Mu Yi had been bugging her, making her annoyed, and what Mu Qingya did was all her own doing.


    No one could blame her.


    Mu Yi kneeled on the ground. His blood flowed, and he felt a burst of pain on the forehead.


    However, the pain in his forehead could not be compared to the coldness in his heart.


    The crowd was shocked.


    ¡®Little Nine is not Mu Yi¡¯s daughter?


    ¡®However, even if she is not Mu Yi¡¯s daughter, Mu Yi took care of her for so many years. Considering how he is her adoptive father, how could she make things so difficult for him¡­¡¯


    They were very ignorant and did not understand Little Nine.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor lowered her head and smirked. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Even if I let her go, the others will not let her go. Instead of pleading for her here, you should go and pick a better grave for her.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s body trembled, and he closed his eyes in despair¡­


    Yes, Little Nine was not his daughter.


    This had been known to him for a long time, but he had long treated her as his daughter. So many years of father-daughter love between them, and even his care for her was all real.


    Even if Little Nine had returned, he would still feel guilty. Initially, this guilt should not exist because he had sincerely treated Little Nine as his daughter¡­


    ¡°Little Nine, I have taken care of you for so many years, so can you please forgive Qingya?¡± Mu Yi raised his head, and his voice carried a deep pain.


    Dongfang Yu on the side was a little dumbfounded. She blinked as her eyes were filled with dismay.


    She had never thought that Mu Yi was not the Ninth Emperor¡¯s father.


    In this way, many things would make sense¡­


    It was expected for Mu Yi to love Mu Qingya so much, and he would not give up Mu Qingya for the Ninth Emperor¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 2209 - The Past Life 134

    Mu Qingya was at fault, and Mu Yi was also at fault. Since the Ninth Emperor was not his real daughter and refused to follow him home, why did he keep disturbing her?


    If he did not pester the Ninth Emperor, Mu Qingya would not have done such a thing out of jealousy.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Dongfang Yu came forward, blocking Mu Yi¡¯s line of sight. She frowned, and her voice carried a hint of impatience. ¡°My master doesn¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    Mu Yi froze. The look of despair in his eyes grew intense as he raised his sad eyes.


    ¡°Are you so heartless that you won¡¯t give me a single chance?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked down at him. ¡°I gave you a chance, but it was you who didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    She had given these people so many opportunities.


    However, these people did not take it seriously, so it had nothing to do with her.


    Mu Yi trembled and finally stood up, his eyes were filled with sadness, and he stumbled slightly.


    The open gash on his forehead with blood dripping was somewhat shocking to the eyes.


    But¡­


    Even so, it still could not soften the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart.


    Her face was cold, expressionless.


    However, Dongfang Yu understood that the Ninth Emperor might not have returned because of the Mu family. Maybe Mu Yi¡¯s was the reason for her disappointment.


    Yet, the Ninth Emperor did not say it, and she would never ask.


    ¡°Mu Yi¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s voice was faint; she never seemed¡­ To call him ¡®father¡¯ once since she returned this time.


    ¡°What happened to Mu Qingya today is all because of you.


    ¡°You indulged her, trusted her, doted on her, making her so arrogant. She can¡¯t accept anyone better than her, and she even used these people to her benefit.


    ¡°But one day, once she feels that someone has stolen something from her, be it fame, wealth, or love, she will do anything that she can to destroy that person.


    ¡°It was you guys who gave her pride, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to crush her pride. Therefore¡­ This has befallen her today because of you guys!¡±


    Mu Yi trembled, and he closed his eyes sorrowfully.


    He told himself that what Little Nine said was not necessarily true.


    But¡­


    What was in front of him was indeed the truth.


    Qingya thought Little Nine would replace her, so she was angry, resentful, and had finally made an irreparable mistake.


    ¡°But no matter what, she is my daughter. I will do anything for her¡­¡± He opened his eyes and said sadly.


    ¡°That is your business,. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to see you here again after this.¡± Little Nine¡¯s voice was cold and her face expressionless. ¡°Dongfang Yu, next time, you just kick him out directly. There is no need to talk to him!¡±


    ¡®It such a waste to say anything to people like him!¡¯


    After saying that, the Ninth Emperor turned away and walked into the courtyard, leaving only the cold view of her back to Mu Yi¡­


    Mu Yi wanted to stop the Ninth Emperor, but Dongfang Yu had already closed the courtyard gate, completely blocking him¡­


    ¡°Mu Yi¡­¡± Dongfang Yu looked at Mu Yi coldly. ¡°Where were you when my master suffered out there and was being pursued?¡±

 Chapter 2210 - The Past Life 135

    Mu Yi stiffened. ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Nine the Ninth Emperor? She should be living a good life. How can she still be chased after¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did back then that caused my master to run away. But in the future, don¡¯t come to bother her again.¡±


    After saying that, Dongfang Yu did not look at him again and simply turned to the people in front of him.


    ¡°You guys keep saying that one should be filial and repay your grievances with virtue¡­ It¡¯s simply ridiculous!


    ¡°When Mu Qingya plotted to kill innocent people because of her selfishness and blamed my master, why didn¡¯t anyone say that they should repay grievances with virtue?


    ¡°When Mu Yi had to give her up without asking, why didn¡¯t anyone complain about that?


    ¡°Since this group of people can¡¯t do it, why should she be asked to repay her grievances with virtue and be filial to someone who doesn¡¯t deserve her filial piety? For some people, when the knife is not on her neck, she does not know the pain¡­


    ¡°But once it¡¯s on her neck, she¡¯s more ruthless than anyone else!¡±


    Indeed. For some people, when the knife was no longer on their neck, they became arrogant and accused others because¡­


    They did not know the pain. After all, the pain was on someone else¡¯s body.


    When they were in pain, they would be more ruthless than anyone else.


    The crowd was somewhat dumbfounded and did not know what to say.


    Earlier, among the crowd, someone deliberately triggered the crowd to hate on Little Nine to force her to forgive the Mu family.


    But now, they all fell silent.


    If someone had treated them like this, would they still repay the grievances with virtue? Could they forgive the person who wanted to harm them?


    Everyone was quiet; even the most ruthless people who screamed from the crowd earlier did not dare to speak after seeing Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Dongfang Yu said nothing more. She simply turned and slammed the courtyard gate fiercely shut as if it could keep the rumors out.


    Mu Yi stood in the light breeze, frozen. He then turned around slowly and walked away.


    Gradually, the sad figure disappeared in the crowd.


    ***


    The emperor¡¯s son-in-law manor¡­


    Mu Yi walked into the manor and saw the old lady of the Mu family approaching him with a glow in her eyes. ¡°How did it go? Is Little Nine willing to come back?¡±


    Old Lady Mu had always called her a ¡®wild child¡¯ before, but it became ¡®Little Nine¡¯¡­


    Mu Yi slowly came back to his senses. He raised his head stiffly, looked at the old lady in front of him, and shook his head.


    Old Lady Mu spat and scolded, ¡°Useless! Why can¡¯t you even invite her back? You are her father, can¡¯t there be no way to make her come home? This is her home. If she doesn¡¯t come back, where else can she go?


    ¡°She is Little Nine of the Mu family. This is her home!¡±


    ¡®Her home¡­¡¯


    These two words echoed in Mu Yi¡¯s mind. He suddenly raised his head again and stared at Old Lady Mu.


    If it were not for her mother¡¯s words, Little Nine would have returned a long time ago, and there would not have been so many bad things happening to them¡­


    If it were not for her mother¡¯s fondness of Mu Qingya, his daughter would not have become like this, let alone become a prisoner¡­

 Chapter 2211 - The Past Life 136

    Therefore¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s all her fault!¡¯


    Rage flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly lunged toward Old Lady Mu. The force was so strong that it made the old lady stumble and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and she shouted angrily.


    She felt like her bones were about to break, and when she raised her head, she happened to meet Mu Yi¡¯s angry gaze.


    At this moment, his eyes, just like a lion, made people scared.


    As if in the next moment, he would pounce on people and eat them alive.


    This was the first time Old Lady Mu saw Mu Yi with such a look.


    Before Mu Yi, her dead father, also often looked at her in such a way.


    More than that, it was a nightmare that she could not forget about for many years¡­


    ¡°Mu Yi, I am your mother.¡±


    She panicked a little, seemingly worried.


    ¡°Why? Why do you want to harm me? Why do you want to harm Qingya?¡± He was angry, hissing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Qingya wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake. It is all your fault. You are the sinner who harmed the people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, and you are the one who caused Little Nine to ignore me.¡±


    It was all Old Lady Mu¡¯s fault.


    He threw aside filial piety.


    He only knew that it was his mother who had caused him so much misery!


    So, in the end, his voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Old Lady Mu staggered up and shouted angrily, ¡°Crazy! You are crazy! You and your father are the same. Both are stupid. I have worked so hard for you for so many years, and now you do this to me?¡±


    Indeed, all these years, it was his mother who raised him with so much hardship.


    But¡­


    He felt pity for his daughter. Without Old Lady Mu¡¯s coaxing, how could Qingya have committed such a mistake?


    She used to be a kind and simple girl!


    ¡°I finally understand why my father chose someone else and not you.¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°Because¡­ If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t live with a woman like you for the rest of my life.¡±


    His eyes filled with deep pain. If the person in front of him were not his mother, he would have done more to her¡­


    He then clenched his fists tightly.


    For a moment, Old Lady Mu froze, not expecting her son, whom she had raised since childhood, to say these things.


    At that moment, her whole body was about to explode with anger, and she rushed toward Mu Yi like crazy, biting his arm fiercely.


    Mu Yi yelped in pain. He then raised his hand and pushed Old Lady Mu away fiercely.


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s head hit the side of the bed, and she immediately fainted.


    Fortunately, a servant came out and hurriedly helped the old lady.


    The courtyard fell silent.


    Mu Yi lifted his sleeve and found that the old lady had bitten him so hard that her teeth had sunk into his flesh, making him bleed and leaving half of his arm bruised.


    He viciously sucked in a breath of cold air, and his gaze turned even more furious.


    ¡°Guard, from now on, only gives coarse food to Old Lady Mu. Burn all her new clothes and make her wear old clothes. Do not allow any servant to serve her!¡±


    Before, Old Lady Mu was living such a luxurious life. But now, he would just let her live how they lived before they were in the manor¡­

 Chapter 2212 - The Past Life 137

    Old Lady Mu¡¯s face changed dramatically. If she really could not live such a luxurious life, then what was the point of staying here?


    ¡°Mu Yi, I¡¯m your mother. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    She rushed toward him, but before she could touch Mu Yi¡¯s coat, he pushed her away.


    Perhaps, this time Mu Yi was disappointed in Old Lady Mu and was no longer willing to take care of her.


    The old lady fell to the floor as she desperately looked at Mu Yi leave.


    No servant came to help her. All the servants stood aside, and no one paid attention to Old Lady Mu.


    Old Lady Mu had always been arrogant and bullied these servants.


    Now that Old Lady Mu was in trouble, no one looked at her more.


    After all, this was all her fault and could not be blamed on anyone.


    ¡°You, a bunch of killers, treating an old lady like this¡­ Mu Yi, you ungrateful child! Have you forgotten how hard I raised you? Now you have grown up and are abandoning me¡­ Your mother.


    ¡°You unfilial son! Sooner or later, you will be struck by lightning and die!¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s voice echoed through the sky, causing people outside to look in that direction with shock.


    Only when Old Lady Mu had no more strength to roar did she quiet down, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes and her voice was filled with despair.


    ¡°Mu Yi! It¡¯s fine if you disown me. I can find someone else to raise me in the future. You are such an unfilial son! You are not destined to have a good end! People like you deserve to live alone!¡±


    Her tone was spiteful as if Mu Yi was not her son but an enemy.


    ¡°You and your dead father are the same! You all deserve to die!¡±


    ***


    Mu Yi hid behind the door, listened to the cursing outside, and closed his eyes slowly.


    His gaze was filled with pain.


    ¡®Ungrateful son¡­


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯


    Mu Yi closed his eyes and let his tears fall. His pale face was filled with grief.


    Regret and guilt scraped his heart like a knife, causing his heart to tremble even more.


    He opened his eyes half a second later. No matter what, he had to save Qingya.


    Little Nine did not need to be saved as there was the emperor.


    He did not believe that the emperor could be so ruthless!


    As long as he pleaded, perhaps, Qingya would still have a chance to live¡­


    Mu Yi turned around, opened the door of the room, and walked out again.


    He did not know when Old Lady Mu had disappeared. No wonder the courtyard had suddenly become quiet. He now had no desire to care about this old lady and hurriedly walked out.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yi was not even able to enter as those guards stopped him.


    ¡°Sorry, Master Di doesn¡¯t want to see anybody today.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes panicked, and his face turned pale, ¡°Please inform him and say that I have an urgent matter with him.¡±


    There was a time when everyone in Feng Yun Kingdom needed to beg to meet him.


    Now¡­


    It was him who was bitterly begging this group of people.


    Such humiliation, which he had never had before, now embarrassed him, but he could do nothing because Qingya was still waiting for him to save her life¡­


    For Qingya¡¯s sake, he was willing to put down his dignity. No matter what, he must save her.

 Chapter 2213 - The Past Life 138

    However, in the end, these people still did not open the gate, leaving Mu Yi alone standing in the cold wind. From dawn until dark, he waited for him even though he had not been able to meet Di Ming.


    Mu Yi was determined this time. If he could not meet Master Di, then he would rather starve to death here, never leave.


    ***


    Old Lady Mu knew where the Ninth Emperor lived, so she quickly rushed toward the Ninth Emperor¡¯s residence.


    The Ninth Emperor had not been able to clear her mind for a few days, but then, on the outside of the house, came Old Lady Mu¡¯s heart-breaking voice again.


    ¡°Little Nine, I know you are at home. I am your grandmother and have come to bring you home today. It was all Mu Qingya¡¯s fault before this. She said bad things about you in front of me. That¡¯s why I did not want you to come home, but I know the truth now, so please come out to see me, even if just one glance¡­¡±


    She sounded sorrowful and tried to make her voice sound sincere.


    However, the Ninth Emperor said nothing and did not come out. But suddenly, a powerful force rushed out to Old Lady Mu and knocked her out.


    The old lady¡¯s body could not withstand the force and fell to the ground.


    The others sneered and looked at Old Lady Mu mockingly.


    Who did not know the kind person this Old Lady Mu was?


    She had always been a scoundrel, had never done a good thing, and often looked for trouble.


    Even if a child accidentally bumped into her, she would still punish that child endlessly! Until she was given money for her to stop¡­


    So now, seeing Old Lady Mu acting like this in front of the Ninth Emperor, they could not help but sneer. Some people laughed out loud and were also not afraid of this old lady looking for them later to settle accounts.


    Even Mu Yi was defeated by Little Nine, not to mention Old Lady Mu.


    Old Lady Mu stood up with a blue face. She fiercely glared at those who sneered and once again walked toward the gate.


    ¡°Little Nine, I am your grandmother! You¡­


    ¡°Get out here!¡±


    This time, along with that cold voice, there was once again a force that rushed toward her and she fell again.


    This old lady was used to being arrogant, so when had she ever suffered such aggression? At first, she wanted to come and talk nicely, but she did not expect Little Nine to be so ignorant, which also made her furious.


    ¡°Little Nine, you bastard! What do you think is so great about you? I am your grandmother. I came to take you home with good intentions, and this is how you treat your grandmother? Come back with me immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Little Nine was powerful, but she was still her granddaughter. Since she was her granddaughter, she should listen to her.


    A sarcastic laugh nearby made Old Lady Mu more furious as she glared at that person.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°Old Lady Mu, you probably still don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±


    The one who spoke was a young man, and it was also him who had just laughed at Old Lady Mu.


    This young man was somewhat kind. So, he explained to Old Lady Mu patiently, ¡°Little Nine is not your biological granddaughter. Little Nine has already said that Mu Yi forcibly married her mother even though she was pregnant and lost her memory. She gave birth to a daughter who was not his¡­ Now you still have the nerve to come and cause trouble?¡±


    If Little Nine were the bloodline of the Mu family, then these people would have come and mocked her. To them, filial piety was the most important in this world.


    But now, Mu Yi was not her father¡­ The Mu family had always mistreated Little Nine. Then, it was expected for her to act like this.


    God would not care much about such idle matters.

 Chapter 2214 - The Past Life 139

    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Old Lady Mu shook her head, stood up from the ground, and took a few steps back while shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Little Nine is from our Mu family! I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Even if Little Nine was not her granddaughter, she had to make Little Nine listen to her.


    A cold light flashed in Old Lady Mu¡¯s eyes. No matter what, she had to get this Little Nine for herself and not let her go.


    Only by following Little Nine could she have a great life, and no one would ever dare to offend her again.


    Not only in Feng Yun Kingdom, but the entire mainland would also have to respect her. Even Princess Qingluo could not give her this life¡­


    So, thinking about it, Old Lady Mu felt that even if it was not her heir, it was not harmful to accept her in the family.


    Moreover, the Mu family had raised her for so many years. Even a raised dog had feelings for its owner, let alone a man. She should be better than a dog.


    ¡°I tell you, you are all just jealous. Little Nine is my granddaughter, and it will never change.¡± Old Lady Mu continued to hold her head high, not feeling the least bit ashamed of what she just did. She continued to walk forward and said, ¡°Little Nine, you are my granddaughter. Someone must have been jealous and deliberately wanted to make you leave the Mu family.¡±


    ¡®It must be Sima Yan who said this. Isn¡¯t Sima Yan just jealous that Little Nine is my granddaughter? He deliberately came and told my granddaughter that she¡¯s not of the Mu family¡¯s bloodline?


    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡®Whether or not it¡¯s biological, there¡¯s no escaping the fact that Little Nine¡¯s surname is Mu!¡¯


    ¡°Old Lady Mu, you¡¯d better leave. Little Nine can¡¯t possibly see you. She just shouted at you to get lost!¡± The people on the side snorted.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about how you treated Little Nine before? Didn¡¯t you disapprove of her? I remember when Little Nine¡¯s mother was in the Mu family, she had suffered a lot from you as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Back then, it was you who drove Little Nine¡¯s mother out of the Mu family before she bought a manor here to live in, and as a result, you shamelessly came, wanting this manor again.¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s face turned pale.


    The things that happened back then were brought up one by one, making her a little embarrassed, but she soon got over it and did not waver no matter what these people said.


    The old lady was more difficult to deal with than Mu Yi¡­


    At least Mu Yi felt some shame, but Old Lady Mu could give up everything for the benefit, even her dignity.


    Therefore, when Old Lady Mu saw that Little Nine was not paying attention to her, she sat on the steps.


    Afraid that Little Nine would make a move, she sat some distance away to ensure her safety.


    ¡°You guys are just jealous. Little Nine has always been my granddaughter. I used to be blinded by lard. That¡¯s why I treated her like this. Now that I¡¯ve figured it out and understood the situation, I will naturally cherish my granddaughter.¡±


    This old lady was so shameless that she could even say that she was blinded by lard.


    There were more and more people around, all pointing at her.


    Compared to the time when Mu Yi came, everyone was now sneering at Old Lady Mu.


    Mu Yi was gentle, but this Old Lady Mu was too disgusting. Everyone in this kingdom hated her¡­


    Before, fearing the strength of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family, no one dared to do so, but now that the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family was in trouble, who would still bow to her?


    The old lady was not punished only because of her age.

 Chapter 2215 - The Past Life 140

    ¡°Old Lady Mu, you¡¯d better go. After all¡­ You didn¡¯t raise her either.¡±


    Old Lady Mu grunted coldly. She was staying put, not willing to leave, but their glances were unbearable to her.


    ***


    In the imperial prison¡­


    Mu Qingya rubbed her arms hard. Her gaze was full of resentment and viciousness.


    ¡®Little Nine!


    ¡®It¡¯s all her fault!


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Little Nine, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this situation¡­¡¯


    ¡°Qingya¡­¡±


    Princess Qingluo could not stand the bad condition in prison. She frowned slightly and looked at Mu Qingya. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father will find a way to get us out. Your father won¡¯t leave us alone. We just have to wait. He will come to save us.¡±


    Mu Qingya sneered. Even if her father wanted to save her, so what? It was impossible to save her.


    Her grandfather was determined to punish her.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me what grandfather had warned you about at that time?¡± Mu Qingya turned to look at Princess Qingluo. Her face was expressionless, but there was cruelty in her eyes.


    Qingluo¡¯s throat choked a little. She lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She did not believe those words at all and did not care much. Who knew that her father was so convinced and would disregard his own family¡­


    He even wanted to kill Qingya because of this matter.


    Qingya was his granddaughter.


    Until now, this mother and daughter had not thought about what mistakes they had made.


    One stubbornly blamed all the mistakes on others, thinking it was Little Nine¡¯s fault, and later thinking it was Qingluo¡¯s fault. And the other one stubbornly refused to believe the fact.


    She felt that the emperor was too stupid and was fooled by Little Nine and Sima Yan.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at her fiercely.


    ¡®Why did you lie to me?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say all the things that Grandfather had said?¡¯


    If her mother had told her earlier, perhaps she would not have used such a stupid method to deal with Little Nine. She would only spread the news about Little Nine and let her enemies deal with her.


    After all, the Ninth Emperor had offended too many people on this mainland, and countless people wanted to kill her.


    Because of her mother, she was sent to prison, allowing Little Nine to be free.


    The person who deserved to die the most should be Little Nine!


    ¡°Qingya¡­¡±


    Seeing Qingya¡¯s appearance, Qingluo¡¯s heart broke. Her face was pale as she stared at Mu Qingya.


    Mu Qingya¡¯s hair was messy, and her little face was dirty.


    The clothes she wore were also full of dust and no longer in the glory of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lied to me, the one who would die should have been Little Nine. You deserve to die!¡±


    Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she gritted her teeth tightly.


    Why? Why was she suffering here? Why was Little Nine able to get away with it?


    In these few days, she was already going crazy.


    The prison was definitely not for humans.


    Moreover, in a few days, she would be beheaded, and it was all their fault that she would be beheaded!


    Hunger, anger, panic, despair¡­


    All of the emotions came up at once, making Mu Qingya¡¯s eyes even redder.


    She thought of these awful days, having to eat nasty things¡­


    She thought of how there was no servant to take care of her and that she could only sleep on this cold ground¡­

 Chapter 2216 - The Past Life 141

    She thought of the people¡­ How they had slandered her, abused her, and how no one was following her anymore like they once did¡­


    These things were unbearable to Mu Qingya, who was once high up in the world and had a strong sense of self-respect.


    Therefore¡­


    She stood up from the ground and stared hard at Qingluo, a flash of angry fire burning her eyes.


    Suddenly, she lunged at Qingluo, strangled as she gnashed her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You lied to me! You are the one who caused me to become like this. Since I¡¯m going to die, then you must be buried with me! Hahaha!¡±


    Her two hands firmly strangling Qingluo made it difficult for Qingluo to breathe.


    She stretched out her hands as she panicked. But she did not try to hit Mu Qingya, not even a little.


    Qingya was right. It was all her fault.


    She was the one who caused her daughter¡¯s incoming death.


    So, no matter what Qingya wanted to do, she would no longer resist her and could not let her suffer alone¡­


    Qingluo gradually closed her eyes, tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Qingya was her only daughter. How could she not be heartbroken?


    The thought of her being beheaded in a few days was even more painful.


    The pain was more than the pain in her neck. It was unbearable for her.


    Qingya¡¯s eyes became more bloodshot as if Qingluo in front of her was no longer her mother but an implacable enemy!


    Bang!


    Just then, the prison door was pushed open. Two guards rushed in from outside; one of them stepped forward and kicked Mu Qingya out of the way.


    The air rushed into Qingluo¡¯s nostrils, allowing her to catch a few breaths finally.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The head guard angrily scolded, ¡°You are a prisoner, and you dare to do this in Imperial Prison! Are you seeking death?¡±


    Now that Mu Qingya was no longer a noble lady, the guard went forward and kicked Mu Qingya viciously.


    Qingluo panicked and went forward to protect Mu Qingya. ¡°I am the princess, and she is a noble lady. You can¡¯t hit her, or my father will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Princess? Noble Lady?¡± The chief guard laughed. ¡°The emperor released a mandate that you are no longer of the imperial family. Even if you go out, you are no longer a princess. As for Mu Qingya, one way out for her is to die. The crime she committed is unforgivable!¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s body grew stiffer, and she shook her head fiercely.


    ¡®No, Father would not be so cruel.¡¯


    ¡®As long as Mu Yi can make Little Nine forgive Qingya, Qingya will not die¡­¡¯


    After all, Little Nine was Mu Yi¡¯s daughter. Mu Yi had done nothing wrong to her, and he always tried to find ways to get her home and make up for it.


    Therefore, Little Nine finally had to listen to Mu Yi and released Qingya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you say!¡±


    Even though she was already a prisoner, Qingluo still did not let go of her pride. She raised her head proudly, looked at the guards in front of her, and said, ¡°The emperor¡¯s son-in-law will find someone to save us. As long as Little Nine forgives us, we will be able to get out. I am still the princess. If you treat us like this now, sooner or later, I will make you regret it for the rest of your lives.¡±


    The guards looked like they had heard some funny joke and laughed louder.


    He smiled sardonically.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know¡­ Mu Yi went to Little Nine, but he was not even able to enter the gate, and¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Little Nine said, Mu Yi, is not her real father. Mu Yi has also admitted it. So, there is no need to scare me. A person who has lost her power wants to make me regret it for the rest of my life?¡±

 Chapter 2217 - The Past Life 142

    Qingluo froze, staring in disbelief.


    ¡®Little Nine is not Mu Yi¡¯s daughter?


    ¡®Impossible! Mu Yi never said anything about this. It¡¯s not true!¡¯


    In the past, Qingluo was hoping that Little Nine was not related to the Mu family so that no one would come to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor to compete with her for Mu Yi, but now, she desperately hoped that what the guard said was not true.


    If Little Nine was not a member of the Mu family, it was like losing all hope.


    Qingluo panicked and stood up from the ground. ¡°Mu Yi is Little Nine¡¯s father. But she is trying to escape, deliberately looking for an excuse. She is his daughter and must obey her father¡¯s words. Otherwise, god will not let her go!¡±


    The guard sneered. ¡°Whatever you think, she still can¡¯t get out anyway. As for your words, it all depends on the emperor, but¡­¡±


    He turned to Mu Qingya, and his expression was stern. ¡°Your mother¡¯s crime does not send her to death. The emperor did not say anything about it, so she can not die. If you want to strangle her to death, then you will be seen as committing a crime, which deserves to be beheaded!¡±


    ¡®Beheaded?¡¯


    Mu Qingya¡¯s body stiffened. She even started feeling suffocated.


    The guard left after saying this, locked the gate again, and did not say that Qingluo should change the cell.


    Mu Qingya gradually turned her gaze to Qingluo. She clenched her fists tightly and did her best to restrain her anger¡­


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Did you deliberately want to make a commotion so that those people would know that I wanted to kill you and have them kill me?¡±


    She gritted her teeth, speaking the word with hatred.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose. Just now, you deliberately backed me up, but you were pretending. You are no good just like that, Little Nine. You both want to harm me!¡±


    She sounded a little crazy, and there was anger in her eyes.


    Qingluo froze. She looked at Mu Qingya in a daze, unable to speak for a moment.


    ¡®Since when did Qingya become like this?¡¯


    Obviously, after entering prison, she seemed like a different person¡­


    Qingya was her only daughter.


    How could she want to harm her¡­


    ¡°Qingya!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, b*tch!¡±


    Mu Qingya raised her hand, and with one hand, she pushed Qingluo, who wanted to approach her away. Her eyes were red with anger, and she was like a madman, holding her head tightly and squatting down.


    ¡°You¡¯re all b*tches! You all want to harm me! I want to leave this place. I don¡¯t want to live in this prison with you. I want to leave!¡±


    She suddenly stood up and rushed toward the gate. She grabbed the iron bars desperately and shook them.


    ¡°Let me out! Let me out immediately! I don¡¯t want to live with her. She wants to kill me. She and Little Nine are both evil! Let me out¡­¡±


    Qingluo¡¯s gaze was dull and stunned as she looked at the mad Mu Qingya. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand, pounding with pain.


    Her daughter¡­


    Her once most proud daughter was now completely¡­ Crazy¡­


    Why did this happen?


    Oh¡­ It was all Little Nine¡¯s fault. It was because of Little Nine that Qingya had gotten into such a state¡­


    Qingluo closed her eyes in grief. She did not want to see Qingya with this crazy look. It hurt her heart just to glance at her¡­

 Chapter 2218 - The Past Life 143

    Mu Qingya got tired of crying and quieted down.


    Her eyes were red with monstrously brewing anger.


    There was also that crazy hideous light.


    ¡°Little Nine owes me a life. She owes me a life. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable.¡±


    ¡°I will never let her go. In future lifetimes, I will haunt her. As long as she can reincarnate, no matter where she goes, whose child she becomes, I will haunt her!¡±


    ¡°I, Mu Qingya, swear here that I will never give up unless my soul disappears forever! Otherwise, I will be entangled in life and death!¡±


    She gritted her teeth fiercely.


    Qingluo froze, looking at Mu Qingya, and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°I will help you. I will help you¡­¡±


    She was her mother. How could she not help her?


    No matter what Mu Qingya had done to her before, she would not resent her. She would only blame Little Nine.


    It was because of Little Nine that drove her to such a state¡­


    It was also because of Little Nine that made her daughter go crazy!


    Qingluo lowered her gaze, and the hatred in her eyes was also so intense that it seemed like it could destroy both the sky and the earth.


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor still did not know the future of these two lives, this pair of mother and daughter, who swore to haunt her.


    In the first life, the Ninth Emperor was the daughter of a single-parent family. Who knew that one day, her father would bring back another woman. This woman also had a son and a daughter.


    That son was named Feng Jianche, the daughter was Mu Qingya, and that woman was the reincarnation of Princess Qingluo.


    She could not bear the life in this family, being targeted and framed at every turn, making her want to escape. However, because of Feng Jianche¡¯s existence, she was able to hold back.


    The young man cared for her and loved her in every way.


    Later, the young man took her away with him and also created a business empire for her.


    Until her father came to the door, the young man did not forgive them, simply because they brought a lot of harm to the Ninth Emperor.


    Later, these people also became very miserable. The Ninth Emperor¡¯s father¡¯s company went bankrupt, and the young man did not help him. Her stepmother eloped with someone who turned out to be a gambler.


    In another life, she was the daughter of Liuyun Kingdom¡¯s emperor, Qingluo was Noble Consort Rong, and Mu Qingya became the illegitimate daughter of Noble Consort Rong.


    No matter how their identities changed, it had not changed their downfall, which was still miserable.


    After several lifetimes, they still could not fight the Ninth Emperor!


    Today¡¯s Mu Qingya still did not know that her reincarnation after this would be miserable. Otherwise, she would no longer have such thoughts.


    Her life began with pride and love by all but ended up miserably! And yet, it would still hurt!


    Since she had lost life, no matter how long it took, she would still lose after all.


    Fate was long predetermined.


    She was destined to be defeated by the Ninth Emperor even though she had been reincarnated for ten thousand lives.


    That was because, from the beginning, the Ninth Emperor was not bothered by her. A weak person like her did not deserve any attention¡­


    Even Feng Ruqing from Liuyun Kingdom would still not pay too much attention to her, as she was too weak and useless.

 Chapter 2219 - The Past Life 144

    ¡°Ninth Emperor¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was lying lazily on top of the pavilion when suddenly someone spoke. She raised her gaze to look at the girl standing in front of her.


    Dongfang Yu smiled. ¡°Mu Qingya has been executed today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor answered faintly as if she was just listening to an insignificant matter.


    Her face was calm, without any emotion, and her eyes were as bright as before.


    ¡°However, Princess Qingluo is dead.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows and finally sat up straight. ¡°The emperor killed her?¡±


    ¡°No, she was killed by Mu Qingya. Mu Qingya wanted to strangle Qingluo a few days ago, but the guards stopped her. This time no one got there in time so that no one could save her life. ¡±


    Mu Qingya died, and also Qingluo.


    Who was left¡­


    Mu Yi¡­


    Oh, no. There was still Old Lady Mu.


    From now on, it was this pair of mother and son who must depend on each other.


    ¡°They kind of did it to themselves.¡± Dongfang Yu smiled. ¡°Ninth Emperor, you have never wanted to provoke them, but they still wanted to fight against you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor laughed. ¡°They are just strangers to me. In the future, you do not need to tell me any news about these people, even Mu Yi. I do not want to know.¡±


    Indeed. To her, these people were irrelevant.


    What she wanted to do now was just to find out the whereabouts of her mother.


    Nothing more.


    ¡°Recently, Di Ming has been staying indoors, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mu Yi always goes to him, so he refuses to go out. Since Mu Qingya died, Mu Yi has not been able to see him¡­¡±


    It was said that Di Ming was Mu Qingya¡¯s future husband? But she did not know why he was so cold to Mu Qingya.


    Her death or life all seemed to have nothing to do with him¡­


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out for a walk. It¡¯s rare for this place to be so peaceful.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor ignored these people, but¡­


    These people kept coming to her to disturb her.


    It made her feel as if many flies were flying around her, making her want to get rid of this group of flies immediately.


    However, the Ninth Emperor did not go out these days, and it was not to avoid the Mu family. It was because she did not care about them.


    She was simply lazy.


    And she did not want to go out.


    And¡­


    She was waiting for Di Ming to come and meet her again!


    A cold light flashed in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s eyes as she smirked. No matter what, she had to find her mother¡¯s whereabouts!


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Dongfang Yu followed behind the Ninth Emperor, somewhat puzzled.


    The Ninth Emperor had found the cellar and saw the painting. Now, she knew her background.


    But why¡­ did she still not leave?


    It was as if¡­ She was still waiting for something.


    When the Ninth Emperor left the manor, they just happened to see Mu Yi again.


    At this moment, Mu Yi did not have the vigor he had many days ago. His clothes seemed not washed for a long time with dirty and messy hair like a beggar.


    When he looked up, he saw the Ninth Emperor walking toward him. He stopped in his tracks.


    However, the Ninth Emperor ignored him, walked past him, and did not even look at him.


    She seemed to be unaware of his existence¡­


    Mu Yi clenched his fists tightly, and his heart was hurting.


    Little Nine was able to save Qingya.


    Yet, she did not save her. She simply allowed Qingya to be beheaded!

 Chapter 2220 - The Past Life 145

    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Yi called out to the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor stopped in her tracks.


    She turned to the person behind her, with her snow-colored robe shallowly raised in the wind.


    ¡°Although you are not my daughter, I have¡­ I have always been nice to you!¡± Mu Yi closed his eyes in sorrow.


    This time, he admitted the true identity of the Ninth Emperor.


    It indirectly proved that he also had long known that the Ninth Emperor was not his biological daughter.


    ¡°When I first met your mother, I was unaware that she was pregnant. I only knew that she had lost her memory and did not remember anything.


    ¡°But back then, I had no intention to leave her. As long as she was willing to stay, not to mention having me raise her daughter, whatever I was asked to do, I was willing to do it.


    ¡°But it was me who was wrong¡­¡± Mu Yi closed his eyes. ¡°It was I who failed to protect her, which made her suffer so much aggravation and also made her suffer from my mother¡¯s torture. ¡±


    The Ninth Emperor pursed her lips and did not speak.


    It was also because of his kindness in raising her back then that she had never bothered Mu Yi.


    However, every time these people came to the door, it looked like they were seeking death.


    ¡°Your mother and I were husband and wife, but we had never been like a real couple¡­¡± He opened his eyes slowly. ¡°She had always refused to share a room with me, even though we were married. ¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was shocked. This was beyond what she thought.


    Back then, Mu Yi was sincere to her mother¡­


    However, her mother did not have the same feelings for him.


    Mu Yi smiled bitterly. Seeing that the Ninth Emperor did not speak, he continued, ¡°Later, your mother left, leaving you behind. What do you think I was supposed to do? For your mother¡¯s sake, I adopted you, and in the end, it was you who wanted to leave.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze and laughed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I would have been sold by you, right?¡±


    When she said that, Mu Yi¡¯s heart trembled. He then raised his head and looked at the Ninth Emperor with a look of dismay in his gaze.


    His voice trembled.


    ¡°You¡­ Know it all?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor laughed. ¡°I overheard it. So why should I stay? To be sold by you to others as a concubine?¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s face was pale, clenching his fists.


    Back then, Little Nine was beautiful even at a young age, and many people wanted her despite her age, only that those family members were all commoners.


    Later, his mother suggested¡­ To sell Little Nine as a concubine.


    Back then, the Mu family¡¯s status was not high, and it was too difficult to marry his daughter to a good family as an official wife, and finally, they could only make her a concubine.


    He told his mother back then that he wanted to go back and think about it first.


    In fact, back then, he was still quite selfish. Little Nine was not his daughter, and his mother knew about it. Later, when his wife was gone, he intended to leave her but was worried that she would starve out there.


    If she had been sold as a concubine, at least she would have a place and food and might have lived in luxury.


    However, he rejected his mother¡¯s suggestion after two days of consideration¡­


    He knew the Ninth Emperor¡¯s temper. She would disagree, and if he did so, he would feel apologetic to his late wife.


    Yet, he did not expect Little Nine to have heard these words and left home furiously.

 Chapter 2221 - The Past Life 146

    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Mu Yi lowered his gaze. ¡°I refused.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The Ninth Emperor turned to Mu Yi. ¡°It was all there and done. There is no need to mention that again.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor did not tell Mu Yi that on the very same night, Old Lady Mu had brought people over to kidnap her, forcibly wanting to sell her as a concubine.


    So she escaped.


    That night, she finally understood that the Mu family, who said they wanted to help her, were ruthless.


    To her, it was useless to talk about this now.


    From then on, she had no more relationship with the Mu family.


    ¡°Little Nine! How could you bear to watch Qingya die?¡± Mu Yi said painfully. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I just want you to know that I never did anything to hurt you. I disagreed with my mother back then! Why can¡¯t you forgive Qingya this time for the kindness I once gave you while raising you back then?


    ¡°I chose Qingya and the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family that day because you are not my biological daughter. Since you know all that, why do you still hate me?¡±


    He had given her a life. Was that not enough?


    Why did he have to give up the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family and Qingya to protect her?


    After all, Qingya was his only daughter. Why should Little Nine resent him for this?


    The Ninth Emperor turned around expressionlessly and looked at him.


    ¡°You think I hold resentment against you?¡±


    She walked toward Mu Yi and inched closer.


    Her voice carried a questioning tone.


    ¡°Mu Yi, I never hated you. It¡¯s just that from then on, the Mu family and I no longer had anything to do with each other. And I already repaid your kindness some years ago.¡±


    Mu Yi froze and looked at the Ninth Emperor, somewhat shocked. His voice filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Some years ago, you once went out and were in danger. If I hadn¡¯t saved you, you would have died long ago. You said you gave me a life, and then I returned life to you too! We¡¯re even now.¡±


    ¡®Some years ago?¡¯


    Mu Yi seemed even more bewildered.


    He remembered that he had only encountered danger once.


    That was more than ten years ago before he married Qingluo¡­


    Back then, he was out and met a spirit beast. He did vaguely see a person come up to scare the spirit beast away and save him.


    He had lost too much blood and fainted. He then saw Old Lady Mu.


    Old Lady Mu told him that Princess Qingluo had brought someone to save him.


    If it were not for Princess Qingluo, he would have died long ago.


    He had never had any feelings for Qingluo, not then, not now.


    He thought that he owed Qingluo too much and naturally had to protect her.


    The other thing was to respect each other like guests and nothing else.


    However, it was because of the old lady¡¯s words that he had to marry Qingluo to return the favor of saving his life.


    But now¡­ Little Nine was telling him that she saved him?


    So, his mother had gone out of her way to deceive him and set him up with Qingluo?


    Mu Yi froze. His face grew paler, his body was trembling uncontrollably, and his entire mind was blank as if there was a thunderbolt exploding in his head, buzzing non-stop.


    ¡°And¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°I have let her go many times. She does not know repentance and still came up to bug me. I had no choice. So when you wanted me to let her go, there was absolutely no way!¡±

 Chapter 2222 - The Past Life 147

    Mu Yi closed his eyes. All the words that he said to the Ninth Emperor just now¡­ There was no way to repeat them.


    And he no longer knew how to face her.


    What he had always believed in also shattered with this moment, making his heart sink.


    ¡°If you did not leave back then¡­¡± Mu Yi opened his eyes sorrowfully. ¡°Perhaps it would not have turned out like this.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor pursed her lips and fell silent.


    A few seconds later, she turned to Mu Yi.


    There was a coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°If there was Mu Qingya, I¡¯m afraid the ending would be the same, and it has nothing to do with me leaving or not. And perhaps she would have died much earlier¡­¡±


    Mu Yi was shocked. ¡°You¡­ You are blaming your father for marrying another wife back then?¡±


    ¡°You overthink. Old Lady Mu has always been greedy for power. You are destined to marry Qingluo. With them in, Mu Qingya would have eventually turned out like the person she is today.¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°So, as long as Mu Qingya has this kind of nature, sooner or later she will make the same mistakes, and whether I stay in this place or not, it does not matter.¡±


    All people were born as blank slates and shaped by parents.


    With the nature of Princess Qing Luo and Old Lady Mu, Mu Qingya would still become so¡­


    So, this had nothing to do with whether she left the Mu family or not.


    The Ninth Emperor turned around and left without so much as glancing at Mu Yi again.


    She was a little hungry and just wanted to go to the restaurant to dine. If she stayed too long, she was afraid that even her appetite would disappear¡­


    She got Nan Changfeng to help her keep an eye on Di Ming yesterday, so no one was there to cook for her. She could only come out to eat.


    Mu Yi looked at the Ninth Emperor leave and could not come back to his senses for a long time.


    A few seconds later, he turned around and walked back to the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    Although the place was still the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor, the plaque had long been removed. The guards and servants had also run away, leaving only some people.


    The whole courtyard looked deserted.


    Mu Yi walked into the courtyard and saw Old Lady Mu, who was full of resentment.


    Old Lady Mu rushed toward Mu Yi furiously.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you ever told me that Little Nine is not your child?¡±


    Mu Yi sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t like them, so what makes you think I will tell you? She might end up miserably if I told you that.¡±


    He knew his mother. Every time he tried to disobey her, she would confront him with the statement that it was not easy to bring him up on her own.


    In the end, he chose to obey her, and he would end up in such a situation.


    The only time he did not listen to his mother was to marry Princess Qingluo. Only. Only later, his mother had told him that Princess Qingluo had fought to save her life, and he immediately accepted her.


    In the end, this turned out to be the biggest joke of all!


    ¡®Hahahahaha!¡¯


    Mu Yi laughed. Tears flowed from his eyes, and his pale weathered face was filled with despair.


    Old Lady Mu froze for a moment, perhaps not understanding why Mu Yi seemed crazy again.


    It might be because Mu Qingya was dead¡­

 Chapter 2223 - The Past Life 148

    It seemed like he was not able to bear it?


    Old Lady Mu continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Little Nine is not yours. After all, she was raised by us. If not because of us, she would have starved to death. You must go to Little Nine now and make her forgive us. If Little Nine can come back, it will benefit us more than Qingluo and her daughter!¡±


    Mu Yi stopped laughing and looked at Old Lady Mu incredulously.


    His gaze was fixed upon her as if he did not believe that Old Lady Mu could say such words.


    How come he had never found out before that his mother was so selfish.


    Qingya had died, but she had not felt the slightest sadness. It was as if¡­ She never cared!


    Qingya was her granddaughter!


    Now she treated Mu Qingya like what she had done to Little Nine back then!


    Ruthless and heartless¡­


    ¡°Mother, Qingya is your granddaughter. Your granddaughter!¡± His voice was filled with despair.


    Even if he had been disappointed in Old Lady Mu many times before, he had never been as desperate as he was now!


    His mother¡­ What kind of woman was she?


    Why did he never realize this!


    Mu Yi clenched his fists tightly, trembling, and his gaze carried anger.


    Old Lady Mu looked somewhat impatient. ¡°It was Qingya¡¯s fault. Who had asked them to poison the young lady of Prince Min¡¯s Manor and frame Little Nine? She deserves to die! Do you expect me to save them?¡±


    Yes, she deserved to die!


    But if it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s bad influence on Mu Qingya, his daughter would not commit such a crime!


    Little Nine was right; even if she was in the Mu family, there was no way that she would be close to Mu Qingya because of that.


    On the contrary, it would make Mu Qingya die earlier!


    However, he did not deserve to say these words!


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Yi laughed in a low voice.


    That laughter was filled with sarcasm and mockery.


    In the end, he laughed louder and louder, like a crazy man.


    ¡°Back then, you planned to sell Little Nine, and Little Nine found out about it. That was why she disappeared and never came back.¡±


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s body stiffened, and her old face turned pale.


    ¡®No wonder Little Nine ignored me. When did she know about this?¡¯


    ¡°Back then, you still did not know that Little Nine was not my daughter, but you still made such a choice. It is apparent that you are really a ruthless woman.


    ¡°That was why she left and did not return for several years until I was in danger before I married Qingluo. Little Nine passed by and saved me, but you deceived me, saying that it was Qingluo who did it and claimed that she risked her life to save me!


    ¡°All the tragedies that happened in our Mu family are because of you. You are the culprit, and the one who deserves to die is you!¡±


    He roared; his eyes were bloodshot. Mu Yi was like a lion that had gone crazy.


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s face turned paler. She bit her lip hard, trying to calm her trembling body.


    ¡°I am your mother. How dare you treat me like this!¡±


    No matter what she did, it could not change the fact that she was his mother.


    But now¡­


    He dared to be so rude and dared to tell her to die!


    ¡°I order you now¡­ To go and find Little Nine immediately. You must get her back! Otherwise, don¡¯t come back here for the rest of your life!¡± Old Lady Mu gritted her teeth, raised her head, and said arrogantly.

 Chapter 2224 - The Past Life 149

    The way Mu Yi looked at Old Lady Mu was as if he was looking at a fool.


    He did not understand why Old Lady Mu could still say such words after what had happened.


    Could it be that she still did not understand why he no longer had the face to find Little Nine now?


    ¡°Enough! If you want to find her, then you can go yourself. I will never go again!¡±


    He turned around and wanted to leave.


    Old Lady Mu panicked. She knew that if she got Mu Yi to go this time, maybe Mu Yi would not come back in the future, so she rushed and grabbed Mu Yi¡¯s hand anxiously.


    ¡°You are not allowed to go! You must go and find Little Nine!¡±


    Old Lady Mu grabbed Mu Yi¡¯s arm tightly. Her face was full of anxiety.


    Mu Yi fiercely flung his hand, trying to push Old Lady Mu away.


    However, the resentment in his heart was so strong that he used too much force this time.


    Her head hit the wall pillar, blood flowed, and she fainted.


    After hearing the sound, Mu Yi turned and saw the unconscious Old Lady Mu.


    The blood flowed on the ground, making him stunned.


    At that moment, an endless fear invaded his heart. Cold sweat flowed down his face as he rushed forward and said anxiously, ¡°Guard! Someone, come here!!!¡±


    In an instant, the few remaining guards and servants ran out and rushed to Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi covered Old Lady Mu¡¯s head with his hand tightly, trying to stop the blood.


    His eyes were filled with panic, and his heart beat fiercely.


    No matter what, the old lady was still his mother!


    The mother who gave birth to him and raised him! No matter how much he hated her, he still did not want her to die.


    Otherwise, he would never forgive himself in this life!


    ***


    The autumn breeze blew gently.


    The Ninth Emperor lay lazily on her pavilion.


    Just at this time, a figure hurriedly ran over.


    The Ninth Emperor looked up and saw Dongfang Yu in front of her, panting. ¡°Ninth Emperor, did you know that¡­ Just now¡­ Old Lady Mu died¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor, who was holding a cup of tea in her hand, just about to drink it, paused for a moment. The news came too suddenly.


    ¡®Old Lady Mu died¡­


    ¡®How did she die?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She raised her head to look at Dongfang Yu and asked.


    Dongfang Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I heard that Mu Yi pushed her, and she accidentally fell and bled to death. The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor now is in trouble. The world is indifferent to Mu Yi. He went to beg those physicians, but no one was willing to help him.¡±


    Princess Qingluo had been punished, and the entire emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor had been affected by this incident.


    If it were in the past, many people would rush to treat Mu Yi¡¯s mother, but now no one was willing to take care of them.


    The Ninth Emperor felt a little surprised. Old Lady Mu was dying, but Mu Yi did not come to her?


    This was not quite the same as the old Mu Yi.


    ¡°Mu Yi didn¡¯t come to me?¡±


    Dongfang Yu shook his head. ¡°No. I heard that he begged all the physicians in this kingdom, and he also kneeled outside the palace to beg the emperor, but no one helped him. That Old Lady Mu has offended many people over the years, so those people want her to disappear immediately. Mu Yi wanted to bring the ashes of Old Lady Mu back to the Mu family, but the Mu family refused¡­¡±

 Chapter 2225 - The Past Life 150

    Sadly, their life had been ruined to this extent.


    When Old Lady Mu took Mu Yi back to the Mu family, those people in the Mu family, although they despised her, also accepted her. They gave her food and clothing, and no one abused her, but there would always be some fighting behind the scenes.


    Later, Mu Yi became the emperor¡¯s son-in-law. After Old Lady Mu gained power, she started to bully those in the Mu family.


    It was acceptable if she did it to those who had mocked her. But even those who had not hurt her also suffered.


    She felt that everyone in the Mu family owed her!


    The former head of the Mu family was seriously ill and wanted to ask Princess Qinguo to help him, but Old Lady Mu stopped her.


    She refused and went to the former head of the Mu family and insulted him, causing his death¡­


    How could the Mu family forgive her?


    Therefore, it was expected if the Mu family was not willing to help him now.


    The Ninth Emperor was just curious, why did Mu Yi not come to her?


    Of course, even if Mu Yi came, he might not see her, so it did not matter if he came or not.


    ¡°Has Di Ming made any moves recently?¡± The Ninth Emperor leaned back and asked.


    Dongfang Yu shook her head. She thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Ninth Emperor, is it true that Master Di is related to your mother¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor nodded slightly. ¡°This kid must know something about my mother, but if I ask him, he might not tell me¡­ ¡±


    If Di Ming wanted to, he would have long said it and would not wait until now.


    And she did not even need to let Nan Changfeng keep an eye on him.


    Speaking of that, Nan Changfeng recently often went out, making her a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu, go to Nan Changfeng tomorrow and ask him to come back. You replace Nan Changfeng to watch over Di Ming. ¡± The Ninth Emperor thought about it and was somewhat uneasy. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. Get Tian Xuan to go. The wolf girl is stronger than you.¡±


    Dongfang Yu was speechless.


    Her expression changed dramatically, and she almost cried out. Her pair of eyes full of grief as she stared at the Ninth Emperor pitifully.


    ¡®Does the Ninth Emperor dislike me?¡¯


    ¡°Actually, I can do this¡­ ¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked up at Dongfang Yu, thought about it, but still shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. With your strength, he will easily find out that someone is watching him. You should just stay at home.¡±


    Sadness filled Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart.


    It seemed that she had to improve her strength to help the Ninth Emperor so that the Ninth Emperor would like her more¡­


    Back then, there was no Nan Changfeng. Everyone in Cloud Mountain was sisters and never fought about this. But now, there was a man involved. If she did not work hard, perhaps their status in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart would gradually disappear.


    ¡°Oh, what is Tian Xuan doing lately? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± The Ninth Emperor pondered for a while. ¡°Go to Tian Xuan and tell her to keep an eye on Di Ming. If there is any movement, come and report to me immediately. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t reveal any hint!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor.¡±


    Although Dongfang Yu was sad, for the Ninth Emperor, she would always be obedient. Therefore, after merely looking at the Ninth Emperor, she turned around and walked out.

 Chapter 2226

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± The Ninth Emperor lazily stretched. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Tian Xuan to continue to keep an eye on Di Ming. If there¡¯s any movement on his side, we¡¯ll go to him.¡±


    Her eyes were slightly narrowed with a bit of coldness.


    Back then, her relationship with Di Ming was good, so she hoped that this matter had nothing to do with Di Ming.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she could never forgive him in this life¡­


    ***


    Because of the death of Old Lady Mu, Mu Yi¡¯s life became miserable all of a sudden.


    He was left alone in the lively emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor.


    Therefore, during this period, he did not go to the Ninth Emperor. Instead, he became a drunkard. He slept and drank all day, hoping that the wine could numb his heart¡­


    However, compared to Mu Yi¡¯s grief, the Ninth Emperor had a rare moment of clarity.


    This kind of clarity was not like before, easily broken by these people. Now everything had changed.


    These people would no longer bother her.


    Mu Yi also never came to her again, which made the Ninth Emperor calm¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    A man in a vivid purple stood in the courtyard. He smiled as he looked in Tian Xuan¡¯s direction.


    However, no one was there.


    Soon, he withdrew his gaze and asked, ¡°How is the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor these days?¡±


    A servant standing behind Master Di answered respectfully, ¡°Master Di, the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family has all died, except for the emperor¡¯s son-in-law who is still alive¡­¡±


    The people of the emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor were all dead.


    Something that the people of this city had long waited for.


    The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s family had indeed left Mu Yi alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± said Di Ming with a faint smile. ¡°I thought that Little Nine still cared about Mu Yi. That¡¯s why I helped him, but I didn¡¯t expect I would make Mu Qingya misunderstand and claim to be my future wife.¡±


    Mu Yi was Little Nine¡¯s father. That was he had secretly helped him a lot over the years, and later after the Mu family knew it was him who helped them, Mu Qingya, therefore, thought he liked her and claimed herself as his future wife.


    Previously, Little Nine did not return. He did not care about the outside world and decided to let her go. But now that Little Nine was back, of course, he would not allow anyone to control him anymore.


    The good thing was, Mu Qingya was no longer there. It was like back in the day again.


    ¡°After Old Lady Mu died, did Mu Yi ever bother her?¡±


    ¡°Master Di¡­¡± The person behind him said respectfully, ¡°Mu Yi has nothing to do besides getting drunk every day, and he has not gone to look for Maiden Mu.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Di Ming said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I know that the current Little Nine doesn¡¯t like Mu Yi, so if Mu Yi still dares to go to her, there¡¯s no need for her to be polite.¡±


    Unfortunately, he found that out too late¡­


    So much so that he let Mu Qingya have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    If he had not released Mu Qingya in the first place, Mu Qingya would not have tried to frame Little Nine, and it was because of him, this incident happened.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±.


    The person behind him respectfully put his fist to his palm and retreated. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Di Ming once again looked at the courtyard not far away. A certain light flashed in his eyes, but he said nothing. Then, he withdrew his gaze, turned, and walked to the backyard¡­

 Chapter 2227

    Tian Xuan hid behind the wall. She somehow felt that Master Di had discovered her. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat, not knowing if it was her illusion or not.


    This man was much more terrifying than the Ninth Emperor imagined.


    And very scheming!


    He sounded like he was deliberately speaking to her so that she could go and tell the Ninth Emperor.


    Ridiculous. Did he think she would speak for him?


    Tian Xuan sneered. She turned around and continued to hide in the shadows, carefully spying on every move in the courtyard.


    ***


    At this moment¡­


    Inside the room¡­


    The Ninth Emperor frowned. Her beautiful face glowed under the cold moon.


    She slept very deeply and quietly. The breeze blew at the bed veil that brushed her cheeks¡­


    No one saw the painting, which was initially placed on the table, floating in the wind to the candlestick, and was burned by fire. Then, a white light slowly overflowed from the portrait, filling the room again¡­


    ***


    White fog surrounded the place.


    She could not see anything, and she looked a little confused.


    Until¡­ In that white fog, a figure gradually appeared standing in front of her.


    The Ninth Emperor did not remember how long she had not seen this face¡­ Too long that she thought she had forgotten.


    However, after seeing that stunning face, she realized that she had never forgotten her¡­


    Her appearance had long been deeply imprinted in her mind, so much so that after so many years, she could still see her again in her dreams.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    She called gently.


    She then ambled toward the woman in the white mist, and each step she took was as long as if it had spanned a century.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Why had she not come back to see her once all these years¡­


    The woman smiled stunningly.


    Her eyebrows were somewhat similar to the Ninth Emperor.


    Compared to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s domineering aura, this woman seemed more gentle, with a glow in her gaze.


    ¡°Little Nine, I know you have been looking for me, but you do not have to continue to look. Forgive me. Only now can I tell you to stop looking for me. It may be cruel, but I have no way to tell you before I go. I am afraid you might want to follow me¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Her body trembled as she took one step closer to her. ¡°Tell me where you are. I must go to you!¡±


    ¡°No, Little Nine. Don¡¯t look for me anymore. You¡¯ve been looking for me for a long time. All these years, I¡¯ve followed your father. I believe in you¡­ You can live a good life alone.¡±


    ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you let me come with you? We can go together. We can go together!¡±


    She left her behind.


    No one knew the fear and confusion she felt when she was left behind in this place, and then she fled here alone to find her mother. All these years, she had never given up looking, convincing herself that she would find her mother.


    And now her mother was telling her that she did not need to look for her anymore?


    Why?!


    ¡°Little Nine, the place where your father and I go is not for you yet. But in the future, we will certainly see each other again. Your father and I just want to go first to pave the way for you. Only then, later, you can come to our side¡­


    ¡°Little Nine, stop looking. You don¡¯t need to continue. We will meet again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 2228 - The Past Life 153

    There was an apparent eagerness in the eyes of the woman before her. Even her voice was a little choked up. Her gaze was sad and sorrowful.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Ninth Emperor clenched her fists tightly. Her heart felt like it was being hammered hard; it hurt a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can stop just because you tell me not to look for you. As long as you are still there, I will search through the whole world. I will find you!¡±


    ¡®I will find you¡­¡¯


    These words shook the woman¡¯s heart so hard that the grief in her eyes increased.


    ¡°Then, if I¡¯m not there anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Ninth Emperor looked somewhat anxious. ¡°You left a letter back then, saying that you were going to find someone, and that¡¯s why you left. Since you didn¡¯t want me to find you, then why did you leave a letter? And you left it in a place where only I could find it.¡±


    Everyone thought that her mother was dead, and Mu Yi thought the same thing.


    So, she was the only one who knew that she was still alive.


    She had just gone to look for someone.


    When she found that person, she would come back.


    But why after so many years, she had not come back? Was it just because that person had not been found yet? So, why could she not return for her?


    The Ninth Emperor trembled as if there was a hand that had viciously torn her heart apart, causing her pain.


    ¡°Yes, I did go to look for someone.¡± The woman in white smiled faintly. ¡°And I did find him.¡±


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you come back?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ He went a little far away. And so did I as I went to look for him. I will never come back. I¡¯m sorry, Little Nine. You do not need to look for me because I am no longer in this world¡­ ¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m no longer in this world¡­¡¯


    This sentence made the Ninth Emperor fall into a low valley, froze.


    The coldness, as if rushing into her heart, made her heart tremble fiercely.


    She closed her eyes, trying her best to hold back the pain. Her face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    No longer in this world?


    So she meant that she was dead?


    If she was still alive, why did she not come to her instead of using this method to tell her?


    If she were still alive, she would not have asked her to stop searching!


    All these years, no matter how many trials and tribulations she encountered, the Ninth Emperor had always survived. She did not ascend to a god-level in one step but had slowly walked forward to get to where she was today only to find her.


    She could also protect her now.


    But why, when she already had such an opportunity, could she no longer use it to protect her?


    She allowed her to be left alone in this cold world¡­


    At this instant, the Ninth Emperor felt like the sky was about to collapse. Her body stiffened as she stopped moving, and her gaze fixed upon the gradually blurred face in front of her.


    ¡°Then, why did you¡­ Not wait for me¡­¡±


    Even one more glance¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Nine. If there is a chance in the future, we will definitely see each other again.¡±


    ¡°A chance?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor closed her eyes and smiled coldly. After a short while, she opened her eyes. A touch of harshness and dominance flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°I will not wait for this opportunity. It does not matter if you refuse to come to see me. If you are still in this world, I will search every corner to find you. If you are no longer here¡­ I will definitely find the way to you. You can¡¯t leave me alone in this place!¡±

 Chapter 2229 - The Past Life 154

    The woman seemed to want to say something, but her figure had begun to disappear gradually.


    She stretched out her hand, wanting to grab the Ninth Emperor, with sadness and reluctance in her gaze.


    However, she no longer had the chance to grab her and could not even utter a single word.


    But, looking at the woman who was about to disappear, the Ninth Emperor panicked. She reached out her hand to grab her¡­


    Naively, the woman in front of her disappeared too quickly. She did not have time to wait for her again and disappeared¡­


    ***


    Inside the room¡­


    The Ninth Emperor opened her eyes abruptly and bounced up from the bed. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and her face was pale.


    She turned to the table, but she saw that the portrait on the table just now had disappeared, leaving only a burst of ash that had dissipated with the wind.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor!¡±


    The room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open, and Nan Changfeng¡¯s figure was like the wind, instantly reaching out to the Ninth Emperor, embracing her tightly.


    He pulled her into his arms, trembling.


    The Ninth Emperor gradually calmed down, lowering her gaze to look at the man who was hugging him. Her eyes softened.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng lowered his gaze and looked at the girl in his arms. ¡°I just had a dream¡­


    ¡°I dreamed that you wanted to leave this place.¡±


    She wanted to leave him¡­


    That feeling was too real. So real that his heart was now beating faster, and only when he touched her did his restless heart gradually calm.


    The Ninth Emperor did not speak, allowing Nan Changfeng to hold her body.


    The breeze came in through the window, brushing her hair.


    At that moment, the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hands and feet were a bit cold, and Nan Changfeng hurriedly covered her hands, but no matter how he warmed her, he still could not warm her cold hands.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Nan Changfeng froze. ¡°You¡¯re not looking for her anymore?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze and smiled.


    ¡°As she said, we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    All along, it was just self-deception. If she was still in this world, why did she not come to her after so many years?


    How could she bear to leave her alone?


    She did not believe that she had disappeared, so she had to find her.


    Now her heart was dead, and she had finally accepted this fact¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Changfeng did not ask her why. Perhaps this had become a habit.


    As long as she was willing to tell him, he would listen. If she were unwilling, then he would not ask more.


    Everyone had their secrets that they were not willing to tell, right?


    He believed that one day, the Ninth Emperor would tell him everything¡­


    He could wait for that day.


    ¡°Before I leave, I want to see Di Ming. There are still many things I want to ask him.¡±


    She had not asked much before because she had a lot of uncertainties. She did not know if her mother¡¯s disappearance back then was related to him and what kind of role Di Ming had in it.


    She had so many questions that she kept from him.


    Today, it did not matter anymore¡­


    After all, her mother was no longer there. If she asked more, it would not have much impact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to ask him personally. If there are too many people, Di Ming won¡¯t be willing to talk.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor sneered. ¡°That guy has always been like that, and his temper isn¡¯t good.¡±

 Chapter 2230 - The Past Life 155

    The Ninth Emperor gritted her teeth viciously as she thought of Di Ming


    This was the first time Nan Changfeng saw the Ninth Emperor in such a state. A cold light flashed in his eyes but soon disappeared¡­


    ***


    In Master Di¡¯s manor¡­


    Di Ming stood within the courtyard, quietly looking at the lake in the distance. He smiled.


    The lake rippled just like his mood at the moment.


    Suddenly, a familiar scent came from behind him. He did not turn his back, but the smile on his face grew even wider.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    His voice was deep as if he had known from the beginning that the Ninth Emperor would come.


    The Ninth Emperor looked at his back indifferently and asked, ¡°How did you know I would come here?¡±


    ¡°Not only did I know you would come, but I also knew you were coming to ask about your mother.¡±


    He laughed, but the affection under those eyes was so obvious that it could not be hidden.


    ¡°Other than that, I couldn¡¯t think of any reason for you to come to me.¡±


    After all, every time, he was the one who tried every possible way to get close to her.


    And she¡­ Had turned him away again and again.


    He could not think of any reason for her to come to him except about her mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    She stared at Di Ming darkly. ¡°Did you know early on that I would never find her again¡­¡±


    Di Ming closed his eyes.


    From the very beginning, he already knew that her mother would not come back.


    But he knew that no matter how he persuaded her, she would not believe, and even as always, she had to find her.


    Only when her mother told her personally would she accept it.


    ¡°Little Nine, after so many years, there is no need for you to keep looking for her. With your strength, if she was still there, would you not be able to find her?¡±


    Precisely because she was no longer there, no matter what efforts she made, it was impossible to see her again¡­


    The Ninth Emperor clenched her fists tightly, and only after half a second did she let go.


    ¡°There is no way. I will never give up until I know that she is no longer here. No matter where she is now, I will find her!¡±


    She had only given up looking for her whereabouts in this mainland, but that did not mean she had given up completely¡­


    She would continue to look, just not in this world anymore.


    But the Ninth Emperor also understood that there was no way to find her now. Her mother also said that they would be able to meet later.


    So, where her mother was going, she would certainly follow as well.


    It was just that her mother was one step ahead¡­


    ¡°You do not just want to talk to me about this when you come to me today.¡±


    Di Ming finally turned around.


    His purple robe made him look more stunning.


    A faint smile grew on his handsome face.


    ¡°Di Ming¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor looked up at him, ¡°Do you know something? About my mother¡­ and¡­ My birth father? Where exactly is she? And why did she leave without saying goodbye? And why didn¡¯t she take me with her?¡±


    This was what she could not figure out so far.


    Even if it was more dangerous, it was better than leaving her in this place.


    But in the end, she still chose to leave without saying goodbye, leaving her with Mu Yi.

 Chapter 2231 - The Past Life 156

    Seeing that the Ninth Emperor was still asking, Di Ming turned and looked at the lake not far away, silent.


    The breeze brushed the man¡¯s handsome face. He stood with one hand on his back, smiling helplessly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    He had made a promise.


    The Ninth Emperor sneered. ¡°What if I want to know?¡±


    Di Ming looked sideways at the Ninth Emperor calmly.


    The affection in his eyes was impossible to conceal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    This was what he promised to that person. So no matter how Little Nine misunderstood him or how she pursued the matter, he would not say a word.


    If he did not keep his promise, he was not qualified to guard Little Nine.


    ¡°Little Nine, no matter what, I have to say sorry to you. I was the one who let Mu Qingya go in the first place.¡±


    Mu Qingya knew this about him from somewhere, so much so that she threatened him with this matter.


    However, he must not let Little Nine know about that person¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°This current matter has nothing to do with Mu Qingya, and you do not need to apologize to me. Mu Qingya cannot hurt me in the slightest,¡± The Ninth Emperor walked closer to Di Ming, with coldness in her eyes. ¡°I just want to know where she went. Whether she is still on the mainland or not¡­ I just want to know her whereabouts.¡±


    She did not have the intention to go to her now¡­


    However, one day, she would go to her side.


    Yet, Di Ming refused to say anything.


    Now, the Ninth Emperor was certain that Di Ming must know her mother¡¯s whereabouts!


    He also knew many things that she did not know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to tell you. If you want to know¡­¡± Di Ming narrowed his eyes. Evil light flashed in his eyes as he smiled. ¡°Wait. You will naturally know. There is no need to rush.¡±


    When she left back then, she said that she did it all for her daughter.


    Therefore, they would definitely meet later.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face darkened. She raised her hand and tugged Di Ming¡¯s lapel, dragging him closer fiercely.


    ¡°I cannot know her whereabouts. I cannot ask where she went. Then, I want to know, is she dead or alive? Is she fine?¡± Her gaze turned cold. ¡°If you won¡¯t even tell me this, then I will beat you to death here today and let your people collect your dead body!¡±


    Those guards were so scared that they were drenched in cold sweats.


    Their master¡¯s temper had always been bad, and he would often strike at people at the slightest disagreement, and his methods were ruthless.


    Now, a girl was pulling his lapel and claiming to kill him.


    This¡­


    What was even more surprising to the crowd was that Master Di was not angry but instead had a smile on his face and a gentle gaze like water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± The Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? How could you not know!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she is still alive, you still cannot find her. She will not come to see you. If she is dead¡­¡± Di Ming shook his head. ¡°She can¡¯t tell you that she¡¯s dead. ¡±


    Would they meet again in the future?


    If she had already died, then how could she meet her again?


    She loved Little Nine so much. She could not possibly say the words to curse Little Nine.


    So, he did not know whether she was dead or alive¡­

 Chapter 2232 - The Past Life 157

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s fists gradually loosened, and she finally gave up.


    She knew that no matter how much she pressed, he would not tell her.


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    At this instant, the Ninth Emperor felt exhausted physically and mentally. She gently closed her eyes and slowly turned around, about to leave the manor.


    At this time, a man¡¯s voice came from behind her, somewhat reluctantly.


    ¡°Are you going to leave?¡±


    He knew that the Ninth Emperor had come back this time only to find that person.


    Now that she already knew that person would not come back, perhaps, she would not continue to stay in this place either.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor faintly responded. ¡°There is no home for me here, so why should I stay?¡±


    Di Ming was stunned. His throat was a little dry, but the words did not come in the end.


    What he wanted to tell the Ninth Emperor was that as long as she was willing to stay, then he, and this manor, would also be her home.


    However, he understood that even if he said that, it was useless.


    There was no way Little Nine would stay for him¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Can we still meet in the future?¡±


    Di Ming sounded expectant.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®Meet again?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, right?¡±


    Many things had already passed. Back then, they were still young and had gotten along well for a while.


    But now that so much time had passed, they already had their own lives.


    Moreover¡­


    Di Ming had feelings for her.


    She had been pretending not to know it.


    When she was young, she thought she could maintain a friendly relationship by pretending not to know.


    Now that she had grown up, she naturally understood that this was not good for both of them.


    Therefore, this time she distanced herself from Di Ming. One because of her mother, the other was because¡­ She should no longer be near him.


    When she left, Di Ming would also have his life and would not always remember her.


    ¡°Di Ming¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze. Her face softened. This was the first time in many years, she spoke to him in such a gentle tone. ¡°We are different. So, in the future, we will also go our separate ways. Many girls in this kingdom are much better than me. You are not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get married.¡±


    Di Ming raised his gaze in shock. His gaze fell on the Ninth Emperor.


    So¡­ She had known it all along.


    Yet, he thought she did not know anything, smugly thinking he was hiding it well.


    Was this the reason why the Ninth Emperor was now so indifferent to him?


    Di Ming smiled bitterly. If in the next life, he and Little Nine could still meet¡­


    Then, he would never let the Ninth Emperor find out again.


    As once she found out¡­ She would stay away from him¡­


    And if they both left this world and met in the afterlife, all the emotions would be well hidden, never for her to find out again.


    Only in this way could he be by her side.


    Even if¡­ As a friend¡­


    It was better than never seeing her again in the future.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s sleeves were slightly lifted in the wind as she stepped away and walked toward the front main gate.


    Di Ming looked a little lost in his thoughts as he stared at the Ninth Emperor¡¯s departing figure.


    It was as if he had gone back to more than ten years ago¡­


    Back then, the girl was still young. As childhood friends, they constantly quarreled, but each time he would give in to her.


    He thought he could always do so. Who knew that later, she would disappear¡­

 Chapter 2233 - The Past Life 158

    No one knew how he spent those days when she was missing.


    Many times he even wondered if he had done something wrong.


    If he had told the Ninth Emperor about that person long ago, perhaps the Ninth Emperor would not have disappeared for so many years.


    Later, he realized that the Ninth Emperor would have left this place whether he told her about that person or not.


    And she did!


    Di Ming stared in the direction where the Ninth Emperor left for a long time and could return to his senses.


    His gaze filled with fondness and reluctance, until after she disappeared, he did not turn away.


    The sky gradually darkened. He was like a statue, standing in place without moving, allowing the breeze to brush his long hair. A pair of his evil eyes filled with an unspeakable sentiment¡­


    ***


    After leaving the imperial palace, the Ninth Emperor found Nan Changfeng standing not far away, waiting for her.


    She greeted him with a smile.


    That smile was so bright¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What should be known, I already know.¡±


    ¡®Di Ming had never wanted to tell me the rest of the story.¡¯


    Nan Changfeng noticed that the Ninth Emperor was not in a good mood. Although she had a smile on her face, he noticed the gloom hidden behind that smile at a glance.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it is difficult for me to find her.¡±


    She had said that they would meet one day.


    However, whether it was for a thousand years, or ten thousand years¡­ No one could say clearly¡­


    That was why she was so lost.


    Nan Changfeng raised his hand and pulled the Ninth Emperor into his arms.


    The Ninth Emperor froze for a moment and raised her eyes to look at the young man in front of her.


    The young man¡¯s embrace was somewhat warm, not quite the same as the previous ones, and even more different from the embrace of those girls in Cloud Mountain.


    It was also within this moment, her restless heart gradually calmed.


    She placed her hand on the young man¡¯s back, lowered her head, and smiled.


    ¡°Changfeng¡­ Back then, I always felt that she would still come back later even though she had left me. This time, I understand that there is no way for her to come back¡­¡±


    She was very lost after she knew it. That feeling was like a hand tightly tugging at her heart.


    It felt so difficult that she nearly suffocated.


    Fortunately, Nan Changfeng¡¯s embrace calmed her. The bitterness in his smile also gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you find her.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I will help you find her.


    ¡®As long as you want to find that person, I will do all that I can. I will definitely help you.¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor raised her gaze to look at the young man in front of her.


    That was the first time she saw this young man closely.


    Even though she loved beauty, she only brought back girls.


    However, this young man was an exception.


    She did not know why she had to bring him back.


    It was as if, if she did not bring him back, she would regret it¡­


    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor turned to Nan Changfeng. ¡°Why did you want to come with me?¡±


    Nan Changfeng lowered his gaze and stared at the Ninth Emperor. A smile grew on his face.


    ¡°Because¡­ You said you would take me home.


    ¡°So, in the future, the place where you are is bound to be my home.¡±


    ¡®The place where you are is bound to be my home.


    ¡®Wherever you go, I will follow you and go to you. I must live with you forever to protect you.¡¯


    At this moment, Nan Changfeng still did not know that his words had turned into the aphorism, and not a day later, he would pursue the Ninth Emperor to her next life, until she returned¡­


    Perhaps, this fate was already predestined. Since the day they met, there was no way to part them.

 Chapter 2234 - The Past Life 159

    ¡°Changfeng¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the young man in front of her and smiled.


    The smile warmed Nan Changfeng¡¯s heart¡­


    Just looking at her improved his mood.


    This kind of pleasure was never there before knowing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor said lazily, but there was a smile in those eyes. ¡°So, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s go home¡­¡¯


    Nan Changfeng smiled gently, raised his hand, and stroked the hair on the young girl¡¯s forehead, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home. What do you want to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡­ As long as you cook it, I will eat it all, but it makes me wonder why Dongfang Yu and the girls are very dissatisfied with your cooking?¡±


    This was something that the Ninth Emperor had always wondered about.


    Obviously, Nan Changfeng was such a good cook, yet he still did not satisfy Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan.


    Nan Changfeng lowered his gaze, hiding the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Maybe they are too demanding. I can¡¯t do it to their satisfaction.¡±


    He would never tell others that the one who cooked for Dongfang Yu and the girls these days was his snake.


    His cooking could only be tasted by the Ninth Emperor alone.


    As expected, after hearing this, the Ninth Emperor frowned. ¡°They are asking too much. This is not good¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s cooking skills were already so good, better than many famous chefs, but it still could not satisfy those two girls.


    It made her a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach these two girls a lesson for you when we get back.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor patted Nan Changfeng¡¯s head.


    At this moment, Nan Changfeng was just like a well-behaved little puppy.


    His silver hair lifted in the wind, making him look more stunning.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Before leaving, the Ninth Emperor took one last look at the gate and finally turned around with Nan Changfeng, heading in the direction of their home.


    Dongfang Yu had long been at the door to greet her, but who knew that after the Ninth Emperor saw her coming, they did not even glance at her when stepping into the courtyard.


    Dongfang Yu froze. She turned her head, gazing dumbly at the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng walking together.


    ¡°Dongfang Yu¡­¡± Finally, the Ninth Emperor stopped and turned to Dongfang Yu behind her. ¡°I heard that you are very unhappy with Changfeng?¡±


    Dongfang Yu was speechless.


    When did this happen, and why did she not know about it?


    ¡°You dislike the meals that he cooks. Are they not good?¡±


    ¡®The taste is horrible, and only the Ninth Emperor can tolerate it.


    ¡®Wait, how did the Ninth Emperor know about this?¡¯


    She then turned to Nan Changfeng, bit her sleeve, and was on the verge of crying out.


    ¡®Vixen!¡±


    Nan Changfeng was a vixen.


    He must have bewitched the Ninth Emperor. And now, the Ninth Emperor did not want them anymore!


    The Ninth Emperor would never question her like this before, let alone say such things to her.


    This was all because of Nan Changfeng!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to bully him in the future. After all, there are many of you, and he¡¯s just alone.¡±


    After Dongfang Yu heard these words, she was aggrieved and wanted to cry even more.


    Who was bullying who¡­


    Nan Changfeng was not only a vixen, but he had also framed them.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, we never bullied him¡­¡± Dongfang Yu¡¯s eyes teared up. She glared at Nan Changfeng fiercely and turned to the Ninth Emperor pitifully. She wanted to cry out to let people know what was in her heart.

 Chapter 2235 - The Past Life 160

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation  Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart softened, and she finally turned to Dongfang Yu.


    ¡°Good. Besides, Changfeng¡¯s dishes are so delicious.¡±


    Dongfang Yu froze.


    ¡®Ninth Emperor, are you serious?


    ¡®Delicious? Why do I find it difficult to swallow¡­¡¯


    After saying that, the Ninth Emperor turned away with Nan Changfeng, leaving Dongfang Yu alone, staring dumbly at them, unable to return to her senses for a long time¡­


    It seemed that she could not figure out how unique the Ninth Emperor¡¯s taste was.


    Just because the person who cooked was Nan Changfeng, she felt that it was not bad?


    Dongfang Yu stepped into the dining room that she would never walk into and saw the person cooking for them was a snake!


    Only later did she understand that it was not the Nine Emperors¡¯ unique tastes but that a snake had deceived them!


    Yet, Nan Changfeng always stayed by the Ninth Emperor¡¯s side! Every time they secretly complained, that vixen always had something to retort, causing the Ninth Emperor to believe only him, never them!


    ***


    At night¡­


    The moonlight poured like water.


    The Ninth Emperor lay on the bed, frowning and her face a little pale.


    A young man slowly reached her bed and touched her eyebrow. Perhaps the young man¡¯s warm fingers made her relax.


    The young man sat quietly at the head of her bed, staring at her.


    He then moved closer toward her and closer¡­


    When the young man was close to the Ninth Emperor, the girl lying on the bed opened her eyes abruptly.


    Her eyes became stern, and in a flash, a punch almost landed on the young man¡¯s face.


    The young man dodged and fell to the ground.


    A few moments later, the bewilderment in the Ninth Emperor¡¯s eyes disappeared, and her eyes gradually lit up.


    She looked at the young man, frowning. ¡°How did you sneak in?¡±


    Nan Changfeng would usually leave immediately after warming her bed. It was the first time he snuck in, which made her a bit stunned and dumbfounded for a while.


    Nan Changfeng smiled gently. ¡°I heard you call me, so I came to see you.¡±


    ¡®I called him?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s face instantly darkened. She just had a dream, but did she call out to Nan Changfeng?


    Why did she not remember it?


    The Ninth Emperor pursed her lips, her face slightly embarrassed. ¡°Maybe you heard wrong. You weren¡¯t in my dream just now.¡±


    ¡®You weren¡¯t in my dream just now¡­¡¯


    Nan Changfeng¡¯s eyes turned cold, but soon the coldness disappeared, and his smile remained gentle like a spring breeze.


    Looking at this handsome face, the Ninth Emperor was stunned, and she gradually recalled the figure in her dream just now¡­


    The person in the dream was still a little different from Nan Changfeng.


    Even though they looked similar, the feeling was not quite the same.


    However, the Ninth Emperor somehow felt that Nan Changfeng and the one in the dream were the same people!


    ¡°Then, who did you dream about?¡± he asked, constantly looking at the Ninth Emperor.


    ¡°I dreamed that soon after we died¡­¡±


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart ached a little as she thought of that dream. ¡°We met again in the afterlife¡­¡±

 Chapter 2236 - The Past Life 161

    Unfortunately¡­


    Even if they met, they did not know each other.


    The Ninth Emperor did not understand why Nan Changfeng appeared in her dream.


    Nan Changfeng was just a person who came to cook for her. Apart from being a bit good-looking and a bed-warmer, there did not seem to be many advantages¡­


    Well, it seemed that this guy was quite powerful.


    However, to her, it was still a little too weak.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Nan Changfeng brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair, smiling. ¡°No, even if we do have an afterlife, I will recognize you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor blinked and looked up at Nan Changfeng. She frowned and quietly stared at the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Changfeng, you seem a little weird these few days.¡±


    Nan Changfeng was stunned, lowered his gaze, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You always stare at me and sneak into my room in the middle of the night. You said that I called your name, but if I did, there¡¯s no way I do not know. I would not do such a thing¡­


    ¡°So¡­¡± She smirked, raised her hand, and patted Nan Changfeng¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Are you trying to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡®Are you trying to sleep with me?¡¯


    These words made Nan Changfeng¡¯s fingers tremble, but his smile remained as gentle as the breeze.


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor pulled the young man closer, pinched his handsome face, and smiled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are still too young. I have no interest in you. If you want to sleep with me, then I will not be responsible.¡±


    Many beautiful girls surrounded her. But to the handsome young man, she brought him back only to do chores. She did not have any other intention.


    Of course, only those who were as handsome as Nan Changfeng would be taken in.


    However¡­


    It seemed like there would be no one else as good-looking as him.


    Nan Changfeng leaned over and looked at the Ninth Emperor.


    The two of them were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath.


    The young man¡¯s silver hair brushed against her face, tickling her a little, making her heart skip a beat.


    The Ninth Emperor hurriedly pushed the young man away and stood up from the bed. She took her coat and draped it over her body.


    The moonlight poured in from the window and fell on her body, so beautiful, and it was even more stunning than the clear moon.


    The young man¡¯s gaze was always fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    It seemed that from the moment he met her, he only had eyes on her.


    There was no room for anything else.


    ¡°Jiu¡¯er, whether we have an afterlife or not, I will still go to you. But I will never let that happen¡­ We won¡¯t have an afterlife because this life will be forever.¡±


    When a person¡¯s strength had reached a certain rank, that person not only could live forever but could also become immortal.


    Eternal life!


    This was the rank that many people wanted to reach.


    Therefore, he and she would not have an afterlife.


    They would stay in this life forever.


    The Ninth Emperor froze. She then looked up at the young man¡¯s face and smiled stunningly.


    Nan Changfeng stared at the Ninth Emperor; her smile quickly melted and softened his heart.

 Chapter 2237 - The Past Life 162

    Unfortunately, Nan Changfeng did not know that he would be separated from her in a few days and meet her again after a thousand years¡­


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the young man standing in front of her smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s late. You should leave now.¡±


    It was already late.


    And it was time for her to sleep, so Nan Changfeng should leave.


    ¡°Do you want to stay here and sleep with me?¡± The Ninth Emperor took a few steps closer to the young man and smirked.


    The young man¡¯s handsome face turned red. He put his fist to his lips and cleared his throat as a way to hide his pounding heart.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled.


    At this time, she was like a villain who molested a virtuous woman.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. You can stay here¡­¡±


    She smirked. ¡°But you need to sleep on the floor. Don¡¯t disturb me because I don¡¯t like to have people around when I¡¯m resting. I want to sleep peacefully.¡±


    She had always been used to being alone.


    Dongfang Yu and the others would never disturb her when she was sleeping.


    However, for some reason, facing Nan Changfeng, she always had no way to drive him out.


    Perhaps from the moment she brought Nan Changfeng back, many things were already destined¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled and brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor was speechless.


    This was said as if she wanted him to stay.


    She shrugged and did not say anything more, went to bed, and fell asleep.


    She now could sleep peacefully. Perhaps having left behind what had been on her mind, she slept somewhat quietly.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Mu Yi was always unable to sleep.


    He spent his day and night with wine, and he looked different from how he was before. He looked like someone who had lost all his spirit and was as messy as a beggar.


    The emperor¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s manor was also empty, leaving only him alone.


    Mu Yi was drunk, lying in the courtyard. He faced the moon, recalling that stunning figure.


    The figure that had made him obsessed for years.


    ¡°If you were still here, would none of this have happened, right? Little Nine is still our daughter. I can also treat her as my own, and there would be no Princess Qingluo, no Qingya¡­ My mother would be an old lady who only makes a fuss, and it would not all have come down to such a state¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes, tears flowing down his dirty face.


    Muyi blocked his eyes with his hand as if he could make the tears stop.


    Unfortunately, his tears were like a spring, unable to stop flowing.


    A few moments later, he opened his eyes, and in his blurred vision, he saw the stunning woman approaching him.


    She smiled gently, making his heart soften.


    He stretched out his hand, wanting to pull that woman closer, but he could only feel the coldness.


    ¡°If there is an afterlife¡­ I will never let you go again.¡±


    His hand slowly fell and finally landed on the ground. He smiled as his eyes gradually closed¡­


    He knew that the figure was only his fantasy and that woman was long gone¡­

 Chapter 2238 - The Past Life 163

    Mu Yi gradually closed his eyes and slowly died.


    Perhaps, he had long regretted his actions and gone to the woman to ask forgiveness.


    Or perhaps¡­


    He was ultimately upset, so he planned to go to her.


    His fist was still tightly clenched, holding the only thing left by that woman.


    It was a token that he had been guarding for so many years¡­


    ***


    The next day¡­


    The Ninth Emperor had just woken up when Dongfang Yu hurried in.


    Initially, Dongfang Yu was used to not knocking on the door before entering the Ninth Emperor¡¯s room. But this time, after she rushed in, she saw the young man lying on the ground. She was scared and took a few steps back. Her face turned pale.


    ¡®The Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng slept in the same room last night?¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor did not like people to serve her, let alone share a room with people.


    Dongfang Yu wanted to cry. She had known the Ninth Emperor for so many years, but she had never been able to get so close to her.


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Dongfang Yu blankly and asked, ¡°Why did you rush in? What happened?¡±


    Hearing this, she finally came back to her senses and ignored Nan Changfeng in the room. She hurriedly spoke, ¡°Ninth Emperor, Mu Yi is dead¡­¡±


    ¡®Mu Yi is dead¡­¡¯


    This news made the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart tremble. She clenched the bedsheet tightly, and Nan Changfeng could feel that her breathing had changed slightly.


    The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze, trembling.


    No matter what, Mu Yi had not done anything to hurt her too badly.


    He was biased, and she did not blame him.


    After all, she was not his daughter.


    Mu Yi abandoned her to defend his own daughter.


    Therefore, the Ninth Emperor had never resented him¡­


    But she did not like him, and she did not want to see him again in this life.


    Yet, now, hearing the news of Mu Yi¡¯s death, her body still trembled.


    After a second, she raised her gaze and looked at Dongfang Yu at the door.


    ¡°Bury him.¡±


    This was the last thing she could do for him.


    Dongfang Yu was a little surprised, ¡°Ninth Emperor, are you still feeling soft-hearted toward Mu Yi¡­?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. ¡°I have never resented him, so why should I be soft-hearted? I don¡¯t want to meet him or deal with him, but he has raised me no matter what. Even if I have returned this favor, the gratitude remains.¡±


    She did not want to deal with Mu Yi, not only because of Old Lady Mu but also because of Qingluo and Mu Qingya.


    After all, Mu Yi was already someone else¡¯s father, and she had no right to bother him.


    However, she also did not want others to offend her. So for Mu Qingya, she was not soft-hearted.


    ¡°Go and bury him.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor stretched her back. ¡°I will not go to pay respect to him. You go and deal with it. But no need to report about this again later. I no longer have anything to do with Mu Yi.¡±


    There was no relationship before, and now that Mu Yi was gone, that relationship was like it never existed before.


    So, asking Dongfang Yu to bury him was more than enough.

 Chapter 2239 - The Past Life 164

    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dongfang Yu was somewhat hesitant, but she did not say anything.


    After all, this was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s order, so she would never decline.


    Only when she thought of going to bury Mu Yi on her own was she full of reluctance. She pouted, looking somewhat unwilling.


    The Ninth Emperor slowly got up, smiled, and looked at Dongfang Yu. ¡°After that, go and prepare our things. We are leaving in a few days.¡±


    Dongfang Yu froze for a moment and looked at the Ninth Emperor blankly. ¡°Ninth Emperor, have you found out about the whereabouts of your mother?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lowered her gaze. She had only talked to Nan Changfeng about this matter before and did not tell Dongfang Yu.


    Now it was expected that Dongfang Yu did not know.


    Therefore, she was silent for a while and shook her head. ¡°No need to look for the time being.¡±


    ¡®No need to look for the time being?¡¯


    Dongfang Yu froze. ¡°No need to look for the time being? But why?¡±


    ¡°She told me herself¡­¡± The Ninth Emperor raised her gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡°She told me not to look for her. Even if we continue to look, there is no way to find her. So it is better to give up.¡±


    Indeed, since this was what she said herself, it was useless even if she continued to look for her.


    She was not bound to meet her.


    Perhaps the day she gave up, her mother would appear and return to her again.


    Dongfang Yu pursed her lips and did not say more.


    She felt that the Ninth Emperor was very sad at the moment. She could feel it.


    Could it be that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s mother no longer existed in this world? Otherwise, with the Ninth Emperor¡¯s character, how could it be possible to give up?


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s heart ached.


    To them, the Ninth Emperor was not only a life-saving person, but she also took them in, gave them a home, and was also the most important person in their lives.


    Now, knowing that the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart was in pain, she could not help but feel bad.


    ¡°Bury Mu Yi first. Later, I will ask Tian Xuan to pack the clothes. It¡¯s time to leave. I guess the girls have also returned to Cloud Mountain.¡±


    It had been a while since she went out, and she missed Cloud Mountain.


    In the past, she never wanted to return to Cloud Mountain as much as she did now.


    Perhaps every time she came out, she was hopeful and always thought she could find her mother if she looked for her.


    Now, she knew she had no way to keep looking and wanted to return home, not wanting to stay out anymore.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yu wanted to comfort the Ninth Emperor, but seeing the calmness that the Ninth Emperor deliberately showed, she finally did not say much.


    The Ninth Emperor had always been self-reliant, and she did not need anyone¡¯s comfort.


    Comfort, to her, was just humiliation.


    Therefore, Dongfang Yu turned and walked out.


    After she left, Nan Changfeng took out a cloak and draped it over the Ninth Emperor¡¯s shoulders to shield her from the cool autumn breeze.


    His hand tightly encircled Ninth Emperor¡¯s body from behind, and his chin gently rested on top of her head.


    ¡°If you want to keep looking, I can help you find her wherever she is.¡±


    He could not bear to see her looking like this.


    Even if her face did not show anything, he could feel the hurt in her heart.


    She tried to hide her weakness so that she could act so calmly and indifferently after giving up on searching for her mother.

 Chapter 2240 - The Past Life 165

    The Ninth Emperor was stunned, but she did not push Nan Changfeng away. A smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Now she was only temporarily not looking for her, but she believed she would find her one day.


    ***


    Dongfang Yu buried Mu Yi and quickly returned to the Ninth Emperor¡¯s side.


    They packed up and planned to leave Feng Yun Kingdom.


    The Ninth Emperor remained calm. Dongfang Yu looked at the courtyard heavy-heartedly. Before leaving, the Ninth Emperor also looked back and finally turned away.


    However, what the Ninth Emperor did not expect was to see a familiar figure from afar when they left.


    A man in a purple robe stood not far away.


    He smiled faintly as he stared at the Ninth Emperor in front of him.


    The Ninth Emperor¡¯s mood had been much better. Before, she had not allowed Di Ming to come close because she thought he was related to her mother¡¯s departure.


    Now, it seemed that Di Ming had indeed long known the truth, and he did not harm her mother.


    It was indeed her very own misunderstanding.


    So, gazing at the man standing not far away, she thought about it for a while before walking toward him. ¡°Di Ming, this time, I have to leave this place.¡±


    Di Ming lowered his gaze. ¡°Never come back?¡±


    ¡°Well, no.¡± She smiled. ¡°There is no one left for me to miss here, so I will not come back.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no one left for you to miss?


    ¡®What about me?¡¯


    Di Ming smiled bitterly. Perhaps from the beginning, the Ninth Emperor did not have him in mind.


    Or perhaps, it was always him who was making a fool of himself.


    ¡°Little Nine, if you had not left back then, or if I had followed you, would we have had a future?¡±


    He looked at the Ninth Emperor unblinkingly.


    The Ninth Emperor froze as she subconsciously looked back at Nan Changfeng.


    She and Di Ming had known each other longer, and he had been with her longer¡­


    However, she did not rely on Di Ming as much as she did on Nan Changfeng.


    It was as if, by leaving Di Ming, she would not miss him too much, but she had no way to be separated from Nan Changfeng for too long.


    Maybe it was because Nan Changfeng was a good cook; that was why she could not leave him?


    ¡®Well, it must be so¡­¡¯


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at Di Ming and smiled. ¡°I must go now. You can come to Cloud Mountain to visit me, but I am out all year round. So¡­ You may not be able to see me even if you go there.¡±


    She would not stay for him, and even if he went to Cloud Mountain, he might not see her.


    ¡°Moreover, my Cloud Mountain is forbidden for men to enter.¡±


    ¡®Forbidden for men to enter?¡¯


    Di Ming laughed as he looked up at Nan Changfeng. ¡°What about him? Is he not a man?¡±


    ¡°Changfeng is different.¡± The Ninth Emperor brushed his chin and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a good cook, he can warm the bed, and he can say nice things.¡±


    ¡®Warm the bed.¡¯


    These words were like needles, mercilessly stuck in Di Ming¡¯s heart, causing him pain.


    ¡®She said he could warm the bed!


    ¡®Have they¡­¡¯


    The thought of that heart-wrenching scene made his heart hurt even more. It was like a hand tightly gripping his neck, making it a little difficult for him to breathe.


    The girl he once thought was his had now become someone else¡¯s.


    He had lost her¡­

 Chapter 2241 - The Past Life 166

    After saying that, the Ninth Emperor left, never looking back at him again.


    Di Ming¡¯s body stiffened and turned to look at the Ninth Emperor¡¯s figure.


    He knew that after this farewell, he did not know when they could see each other.


    It was also possible that they never saw each other again¡­


    Before Nan Changfeng left, he looked at Di Ming provocatively with a shallow smile.


    The emotions that Di Ming was suppressing bubbled up in his chest as he glared at Nan Changfeng coldly.


    However, Di Ming also understood that he no longer had a chance.


    The Ninth Emperor would not allow him to appear by her side again.


    In this life, she would have no relationship with him.


    Di Ming slowly closed his eyes, until a short time later, he opened them determinedly.


    ¡°If we still have a chance, I will never let you leave my side again.¡±


    He finally looked in the direction the Ninth Emperor left and eventually chose to turn around and leave.


    ***


    Not far away, the Ninth Emperor suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked back at Di Ming¡¯s fading figure.


    Nan Changfeng examined the Ninth Emperor¡¯s expression. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t let him go?¡±


    A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    The Ninth Emperor shook her head. ¡°After all, we have known each other for a long time. Of course, there is some reluctance, but it is better to end all this now.¡±


    She did it for Di Ming¡¯s good.


    Since she did not like him, she would not give him any hope.


    It would only hurt Di Ming if she continued to get along with him as before.


    She did not want to see him in pain.


    Deep in Nan Changfeng¡¯s eyes, the cold aura gradually dispersed, and a smile grew on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°It may be that we have known each other for a long time, so to me, he is just a friend. Now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, we are still as good friends as before, but¡­¡± She shook her head and laughed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to want to be just friends. I can only distance myself from him.¡±


    He wanted to be more than a friend, so the only way was not to be friends at all.


    Nan Changfeng frowned and looked at the Ninth Emperor in front of him. He then smiled.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    He moved closer to the Ninth Emperor. ¡°If I wanted more, would you leave me too?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor blinked. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    What she said was just a possibility, with slight uncertainty.


    However, these words made Nan Changfeng¡¯s heart sink.


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor still did not know and was somewhat hesitant about her feelings. Only later, when she wanted to sleep with Nan Changfeng, they did not get to sleep.


    It also became her biggest regret.


    The young man wanted to sleep with her but did not dare, and she also wanted to sleep with him but did not get to. It was not until a thousand years later that she achieved the long-cherished wish to sleep with him.


    This was also why the two people should have been determined together in this life and not fall in love until the next life.


    ¡°I will ask Dongfang Yu and the others to go back first. We must also hurry up and go. It is still a long way from Cloud Mountain. I miss Cloud Mountain.¡±


    It was free and easy in Cloud Mountain. So much better than the world outside.


    Although those girls at home often gave her trouble, she was also willing to clean up the mess for them¡­


    She did not think those girls were much better before, but now that she had been away from them for so long and she missed them a little.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Nan Changfeng smiled and brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair; his eyes were gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll go home with you.¡¯

 Chapter 2242 - The Past Life 167

    Such words made her who heard it for the first time warm.


    She suddenly thought of Di Ming¡¯s lonely and sad figure just now and let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    She and Di Ming¡­ It was impossible to see each other again in the future.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Nan Changfeng raised his hand and brushed the Ninth Emperor¡¯s hair gently.


    His gaze made the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart warm. She turned around but did not look at the young man¡¯s eyes, afraid that she would fall for him deeply.


    The day was already late. Dongfang Yu and Tian Xuan rushed back as well, all standing next to the Ninth Emperor.


    The others had probably gone back to Cloud Mountain, and now they were the only ones left, so the Ninth Emperor did not hesitate too much and walked ahead.


    Nan Changfeng walked beside the Ninth Emperor, and the other two followed her, and they all left.


    ***


    At this moment, in Cloud Mountain, it was the day of the triennial election again.


    The Ninth Emperor would choose some of the outsider girls to enter Cloud Mountain as her disciple. It happened once every three years; therefore, many people would send their girls to Cloud Mountain on this day.


    As long as the girl could get the Ninth Emperor¡¯s favor, the family would benefit from it.


    The Ninth Emperor was extremely discerning, and she chose her disciples not by talent, nor by looks, but by destiny.


    If that person were not destined, even a genius would not be accepted.


    All people knew that Cloud Mountain only accepted girls and not men.


    Therefore, some people thought that the Ninth Emperor was a man. If not for men to choose a wife, then what would it be for?


    Nowadays, Cloud Mountain was full of people, but they did not stay inside. They all chose to camp outside, waiting for the gate of Cloud Mountain to open.


    The Ninth Emperor came back just in time to see such a lively Cloud Mountain, and only after seeing these people was she somewhat dazed.


    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ Today is the triennial election.¡±


    This was the date she had set. Only recently she was too busy with too many things, so she had forgotten about it¡­


    The Ninth Emperor shrugged and walked toward the crowd.


    In an instant, everyone turned to the Ninth Emperor, and after seeing her stunningly beautiful face, some of the girls showed disdain.


    It was a bit difficult for the Ninth Emperor not to notice.


    However, she ignored them as she slowly walked to the front.


    Standing next to her was a young man who was also handsome and beautiful. The vertical mark on his head made him look more stunning.


    It was really rare to meet such a beautiful young man.


    The girl standing next to him was such a good match.


    But why would a man appear on the day of the election in Cloud Mountain?


    Perhaps, this man wanted to seduce the Ninth Emperor with his beauty?


    It was not impossible.


    After all, too many people in this world wanted to get close to the Ninth Emperor. Whether they were men or women, they all wanted to enter Cloud Mountain.


    Thinking of this possibility, those girls looked at Nan Changfeng warily.


    Nan Changfeng frowned; his handsome face was cold and expressionless.


    He was handsome and beautiful, like an immortal; more beautiful than those girls present¡­

 Chapter 2243 - The Past Life 168

    Such a handsome young man would indeed make them worried.


    Those girls¡¯ gazes made Nan Changfeng a little comfortable. He leaned toward the Ninth Emperor¡¯s side, frowning. ¡°Ninth Emperor, why do I feel that this group of people want to eat me alive.¡±


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the girls, then looked at Nan Changfeng next to her. ¡°Maybe they like you and want to sleep with you.¡±


    Nan Changfeng was speechless.


    No. What he felt was that those people were looking at him with eyes filled with hatred.


    Nan Changfeng seemed to have thought of something and turned to the Ninth Emperor.


    If there was a reason why those people were looking at him like that, it must be related to the Ninth Emperor¡­


    His cold face instantly sank. He glanced coldly at the group of girls who wanted to tear him apart and leaned close to the Ninth Emperor, seemingly proving his status.


    However, his gaze immediately softened when he looked at the Ninth Emperor.


    After all, the Ninth Emperor not only attracted men, even women were seduced by her.


    Men and women, both young and old, all loved her.


    Whether it was these girls or those in Cloud Mountain, they looked at him as if they were looking at a love rival¡­


    However, it also proved the Ninth Emperor¡¯s excellence.


    It proved that it was the right choice for him to go with her.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng, and they saw that the two were about to step into Cloud Mountain.


    Cloud Mountain was full of formations, and there were many guards, so they could only wait outside, not daring to barge in recklessly. Anyone who broke in would end up miserable.


    These two people, as if they did not know anything, stepped into Cloud Mountain.


    Some people were just about to warn them but saw that the girl had already entered Cloud Mountain.


    It was all quiet inside Cloud Mountain.


    The silence was a little unbelievable.


    Everyone wanted to go in first. They hoped that if they could be good friends with those people inside Cloud Mountain, they might get the qualification to enter Cloud Mountain.


    However, no one could enter this place alone without someone to lead them.


    Yet, now, that girl and the young man next to her had entered Cloud Mountain.


    There was no formation to stop them.


    Nor did anyone from Cloud Mountain appear to stop her¡­


    The crowd looked at each other, somewhat shocked.


    ¡®Why were they able to enter Cloud Mountain?¡¯


    ¡°That girl¡­ She must be one of the Ninth Emperor¡¯s people¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than someone from the Ninth Emperor¡¯s side, who else could enter Cloud Mountain like this? Not only did the formation not stop her, but even the people of Cloud Mountain didn¡¯t appear.¡±


    ¡°A great opportunity appeared in front of me just now, but I didn¡¯t cherish it. If we had formed a good relationship with that girl, wouldn¡¯t we have been able to enter Cloud Mountain?¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how much one regretted it, it was already useless.


    For the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng had already disappeared in the direction of the mountain¡­


    The crowd¡¯s anger all dissipated at once. Earlier, they were still full of hostility toward the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng, but now, it seemed ridiculous.


    She was already a member of Cloud Mountain and not their rival. There were more chances to win if they could make a good deal with that girl.


    Such a good opportunity had been wasted.


    It was a bit heartbreaking¡­


    Therefore, they could only rely on their ability to win the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 2244 - The Past Life 169

    After the Ninth Emperor returned, the girls in Cloud Mountain greeted her happily.


    These girls were all dressed up in flowers, perhaps because they knew she would come back today. Those girls who usually did not wear much makeup were also lightly powdered and modestly greeted her.


    ¡°Ninth Emperor, you¡¯re back?¡±


    They smiled brightly.


    Their voices softened the Ninth Emperor¡¯s heart. She smiled and hugged the girls.


    She did not notice that the young man behind her was sulking.


    ¡®It seems that this place is not suitable for us. I¡¯ve to find a way to leave¡­¡¯


    ¡°The day of the election is in a few days.¡± The Ninth Emperor then remembered those people outside and pondered for a while. ¡°I will not be here for this year¡¯s election. You guys look after it. No matter how beautiful or ugly the appearance is, strong or smart, the people recruited must be courteous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ninth Emperor,¡± all the girls answered respectfully.


    The calm Cloud Mountain was once again lively because of her return.


    Only Nan Changfeng was ignored, and none of the girls looked at him.


    In their eyes, there was always the Ninth Emperor alone.


    Moreover, he had become their love rival!


    Dongfang Yu smirked.


    Before this, the Ninth Emperor was always with Nan Changfeng.


    Now, there were so many of them. It was impossible that they were still no match for him.


    With their presence, the Ninth Emperor would not go and meet Nan Changfeng again.


    Nan Changfeng looked calm but was frowning slightly.


    Before he left, he glanced at Dongfang Yu warningly.


    Dongfang Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She somehow felt that Nan Changfeng¡­ Seemed a little scary.


    He did not seem to be angry, but with that look, it was still terrifying.


    Yet, no matter what, she was the Ninth Emperor¡¯s woman. With the Ninth Emperor¡¯s protection, even if Nan Changfeng was angry, there was no way he could hit her.


    Thinking of this, she felt a lot more at ease. A smile bloomed upon her face as she turned to leave.


    ***


    The election day was approaching, and Cloud Mountain became busy. More people had come to the mountain, waiting for the gate to open.


    However, nothing had changed with the Ninth Emperor¡¯s life. The election seemed to have nothing to do with what she appeared to be. She spent her peaceful day with her flowers, herbs, and Nan Changfeng. Other than that, she had no other entertainment.


    The girls were busy during this time and did not come to disturb her. It was rare for Nan Changfeng to get along with her quietly without being disturbed by anyone.


    ¡°How is the election going?¡±


    The Ninth Emperor lay lazily on the chair. Nan Changfeng sat next to her and handed her a grape with the skin and seeds removed.


    He then said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a group of women. I, alone, am enough for you.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to look at those people.¡¯


    The Ninth Emperor blinked, stood up from the chair, and pinched Nan Changfeng¡¯s cheek, ¡°Have you gone to see them?¡±


    Nan Changfeng shook his head. ¡°No. You are the best-looking person in this world. Ninth Emperor, those people are not as beautiful as you, so there is no need to see them.¡±

 Chapter 2245 - The Past Life 170

    The Ninth Emperor turned to Nan Changfeng blankly. She had a feeling that, after they returned, Nan Changfeng seemed to be different in some ways.


    She could not quite put the finger on what exactly.


    "Oh. ."


    The Ninth Emperor responded lazily. "But they will become my people later. I have to go to see them anyway. Let''s go."


    She stretched her back and walked ahead.


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly, slowly following the Ninth Emperor.


    He did not go to see those people, but... He asked Qing Zhu to follow them.


    Qing Zhu had rejected anyone who looked even remotely pretty.


    With their looks, he was afraid his master would lose all the Ninth Emperor''s attention.


    Qing Zhu came out of Nan Changfeng''s sleeves.


    Thinking about what it had done for Nan Changfeng recently, it was a bit stifled and aggrieved.


    Its master forced it to cook for those women and sent it to scare his love rival.


    Usually, it was women who would be worried about other beautiful girls attracting their men. But to its master, all the beautiful girls in the world were his love rivals.


    However, Qing Zhu did not dare to expose its master.


    Nan Changfeng smiled and turned to the girl in front of him...


    ***


    The Ninth Emperor always wore her mask when appearing before the crowd.


    The mask on her face reflected the light, revealing her beautiful eyes. She looked so stunning that no one could ignore her.


    Everyone turned to her, somewhat stunned by her beauty.


    Even Dongfang Yu and the other girls could not move their gaze away from the Ninth Emperor...


    "Ninth Emperor..."


    Her voice was respectful. "These are the last candidates left. As for whether they can stay, that still needs your approval."


    "Hmm." The Ninth Emperor responded indifferently, scanning those people.


    She did not know why she felt like the girls this year looked a bit ordinary.


    The girls stared at the Ninth Emperor with admiration in their eyes.


    ''It''s the Ninth Emperor!''


    ''The person who inspires many people in this mainland! Many people try with all their might to meet the Ninth Emperor!''


    Now they finally had the opportunity to stand in front of her.


    Even if they did not get to enter Cloud Mountain in the end, it was still worth it.


    "Are they the candidates for this year?" The Ninth Emperor turned to Dongfang Yu and asked curiously.


    Dongfang Yu nodded. "There were still some, but I don''t know why they had somehow disappeared. Maybe they didn''t want to enter Cloud Mountain and left?"


    Cloud Mountain was extremely difficult to enter but to leave was very easy. So it was normal for them to go away.


    However, what made Dongfang Yu angry was that since these people wanted to leave, they should not have come in the first place. Even if they left, they should have, at least, told her. They simply did not take this matter seriously!


    "Well..." The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. "If you do not want to stay, no need to force yourself. I will leave it to you to decide. I only came to observe today."


    Dongfang Yu was dumbfounded. In the past, the Ninth Emperor had never been so cold in the selection. But why did she seem to not care this time?

 Chapter 2246 - The Past Life 171

    Dongfang Yu looked at the Ninth Emperor blankly before turning to Nan Changfeng on the side.


    Her face sank.


    ''It must be because of Nan Changfeng¡­''


    Now with Nan Changfeng, the Ninth Emperor had even lost interest in the election.


    As expected, after the Ninth Emperor stretched her body, she stood up and turned to Nan Changfeng smilingly.


    "Changfeng, I''m hungry."


    Nan Changfeng smiled. "Let''s go and have dinner first?


    "Don''t worry. Dongfang Yu and the others can take care of the things here.. We don''t need to care so much."


    She smiled and walked up to Nan Changfeng smilingly.


    In that very instant, all eyes fell on Nan Changfeng, jealousy filling their eyes.


    They were jealous that this young man could stand next to the Ninth Emperor, and...


    The Ninth Emperor had even abandoned everyone for him.


    Was it possible that the Ninth Emperor was not interested in them anymore? So she preferred Nan Changfeng?


    This possibility appeared in everyone''s mind, making their hearts sink. Some of them wanted to cry.


    There was no way to blame others but to blame themselves for not being men.


    After all, the Ninth Emperor was a woman.


    There were no men there before, so the Ninth Emperor gave all her attention to these girls. Now, there was a man, and she suddenly found that she liked men. Was that the reason she was not interested in this year''s election?


    Could it be that in a few more years, she would only accept men and not women?


    Dongfang Yu and others could accept it because they knew that the Ninth Emperor was a woman. But outsiders did not know about this¡­


    Anger filled their hearts as they thought about it.


    However, the Ninth Emperor did not notice their rage. She felt a little hungry and left with Nan Changfeng.


    She did not even glance back at the others¡­


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    But¡­ Looking at the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng together...


    It seemed like... They were so compatible.


    Just like a pair of immortal couples.


    As if only the two of them together could be so harmonious. If others were standing by her side, there was no such feeling.


    Dongfang Yu had experienced this feeling before.


    Back then in Feng Yun Kingdom, Di Ming used to come to pester the Ninth Emperor, but he did not look like an excellent match to the Ninth Emperor when he was standing next to the Ninth Emperor.


    "Maybe..." Dongfang Yu sighed and smiled bitterly. "We underestimated Nan Changfeng at the beginning."


    Previously, they had always thought that the Ninth Emperor was not interested in Nan Changfeng. Now, they found out that it was they who had underestimated this man, who was able to bewitch the Ninth Emperor to such an extent.


    However, although the Ninth Emperor had been with them for many years, women and men were ultimately not the same. So... It would be great if someone could accompany her.


    After thinking about it, Dongfang Yu''s mood improved. Nan Changfeng seemed to be very good to the Ninth Emperor. Moreover, he was also strong and had no weaknesses. Even though he did not cook that well, there were no other shortcomings.


    However, did the Ninth Emperor like it?


    As long as she liked it, even the biggest flaws could become advantages.


    Dongfang Yu, Tian Xuan, and others looked at each other but did not say more and turned to the group of girls.


    They finally understood something after seeing the jealousy in the girls'' eyes...

 Chapter 2247 - The Past Life 172

    These girls seemed to be so jealous because they thought the Ninth Emperor was a man.


    Such jealousy was not the same as theirs.


    Moreover, those who have that kind of thought for the Ninth Emperor should never stay. Otherwise, no one knew what would happen when they knew the Ninth Emperor was a girl...


    ***


    Later on, the Ninth Emperor had never bothered with the election.


    All the things were left to the girls of Cloud Mountain to accomplish.


    The girls of Cloud Mountain also knew the thoughts of these people who came.. That group of people who had such thoughts, naturally, would not stay, or there was no guarantee that there would not be any chaos.


    Therefore, for this election, the people who could stay were only a few.


    That day, the Ninth Emperor sat in the pavilion. She vaguely saw a sneaky figure sneaking in.


    The figure did not look slim, wearing a white dress, and the hair was also done a little messy.


    After seeing this figure, the Ninth Emperor was quite interested as she looked unblinkingly at the woman who sneaked in.


    This woman did not know that a person was sitting in the pavilion. After all, it was a little far. With her eyesight, she could not see so far away.


    However, the Ninth Emperor had seen her.


    She sneaked in cautiously, step by step, and seemed to be investigating something.


    When she saw that no one noticed her, she gently sighed in relief and smiled.


    That smile was somewhat smug, as if she was mocking the security in Cloud Mountain¡­ Being so weak that even she could sneak in unnoticed.


    It seemed that after knowing that there was no one here, the woman was no longer sneaking. She straightened her back and smiled proudly.


    However, she did not walk long before she stopped...


    She froze and was stunned.


    She saw a girl sitting in the pavilion, looking at her smilingly.


    The girl was so beautiful.


    Perhaps, there was no one there who was as stunning as that girl. She looked a little dumbfounded, blinking eyes; she was not able to come back to her senses for a long time.


    ''This Ninth Emperor is lucky. There''s such a good-looking stunning girl in Cloud Mountain. With such a woman in, maybe the Ninth Emperor will not think about the election¡­


    ''But why did the Ninth Emperor not appreciate her? The Ninth Emperor only thinks about selecting the next girls¡­''


    However, thinking that she was discovered, this woman did not hesitate and turned around to flee.


    She had just fled two steps when a red-figure fell from the sky and landed in front of her.


    She froze again, somewhat embarrassed, and she took a few steps back.


    She wanted to say something, but the words were caught in her throat.


    "That¡­ Do you believe me when I say I was just passing by?" The woman smiled awkwardly as she looked at the Ninth Emperor in front of her.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. "Since you are just passing by, what are you doing sneaking around?"

 Chapter 2248 - The Past Life 173

    The woman''s smile stiffened. She lowered her gaze as if thinking of a way to escape from here.


    She thought about it and felt that there was nothing good to stay, so she turned around and just left.


    However, before she could walk away, someone pulled her back.


    The Ninth Emperor dragged her to face her smilingly.


    "Tell me. What exactly do you want to do, sneaking around here?"


    The woman''s face stiffened. She turned her head stiffly, and when she looked at the face that was so close, her breath grew heavy, and a flash of panic surged to her heart.


    ''Oh no.. I just wanted to look around and didn''t expect this to be discovered¡­''


    "I was curious... Just curious and wanted to come and take a look."


    The Ninth Emperor frowned as she scanned the woman in front of her. "Are you the one who came to participate in the election this year?"


    The woman nodded desperately, blinking fast. "That''s right. I''m here to participate in the great election."


    "Oh..."


    The Ninth Emperor stared at the person in front of her carefully.


    She did not know why, but she felt that there was something different about this woman.


    This girl''s face, obviously very delicate and beautiful. But somehow, it looked so awkward.


    Suddenly, the Ninth Emperor''s gaze fell on the girl''s throat and suddenly smiled. She tugged at the girl''s clothes, tearing them apart.


    "Ah!!!"


    The girl screamed and hurriedly covered her chest, glaring at the Ninth Emperor in shock. "Are you a pervert?"


    The Ninth Emperor did not answer the girl''s words and continued to pull her clothes, tearing them apart.


    Perhaps the Ninth Emperor was too strong, for the girl tried to break free several times but failed.


    Her screams drew everyone over.


    Nan Changfeng rushed in and saw the Ninth Emperor tearing at a girl''s clothes. His face darkened. He was about to speak but had a second thought about it and turned his head away.


    The girl was wearing a little too much clothing, and only after the Ninth Emperor had finished tearing did she see the girl''s flat chest.


    Yes, flat...


    She smirked.


    The "girl" in front of her was stunned, ashamed, and annoyed, glaring at the Ninth Emperor fiercely.


    Dongfang Yu and others were stunned, and some of them could not believe what they just saw.


    They were deceived...


    By a man?


    Had this man actually disguised himself as a girl to enter Cloud Mountain to deceive them all?


    "Ninth Emperor, I''ll deal with him!" Dongfang Yu was raging with anger.


    Knowing that these people were all chosen by her, and now their territory was breached by a man, who had even sneaked into the courtyard, she would no longer have the courage to face the Ninth Emperor in the future if this matter were not resolved.


    Nan Changfeng felt something strange about this situation. However, he did not turn his head because the Ninth Emperor had torn the girl''s clothes.


    He already had the Ninth Emperor in this life.


    Looking at others was tantamount to insulting her.


    Dongfang Yu was furious and wanted to go forward but was stopped by Tian Xuan, who was next to her.


    Tian Xuan shook her head and turned to the man in front of her.


    She also wanted to know why this man sneaked into Cloud Mountain.


    Could he have wanted to¡­


    Harm the Ninth Emperor?

 Chapter 2249 - The Past Life 174

    The man''s face darkened, and he glared at the Ninth Emperor fiercely.


    The Ninth Emperor smirked as she looked at the man in front of her.


    "What? Why are you wearing a dress? Do you want to sneak into Cloud Mountain?"


    The man bit his lips. He was quite beautiful, so it was no wonder he could enter after wearing a dress.


    However, Cloud Mountain only accepted women, not men.


    In any case, he had offended the people of Cloud Mountain.


    Dongfang Yu and other girls could not wait to break this man into pieces.


    Nan Changfeng was enough. There would be no place for other men in the future. How could the girls tolerate this?


    "Ninth Emperor, I think we should beat this guy up and kick him out."


    "This guy has evil intentions sneaking into Cloud Mountain. I think he is not a good person."


    "A beating is still a light punishment. We first need to beat him until he is half-paralyzed and then expel him."


    The women all stared at him viciously.


    The man''s eyes were filled with shame as he took a few steps back, seemingly thinking of some way to get out of the danger.


    The women in Cloud Mountain were all like demons.


    First, they tore his clothes in public, and now... They were using such cruel methods to punish him.


    If he had known that Cloud Mountain was full of such people, he would not have come.


    "Tell me..." The Ninth Emperor smiled. "Why did you come here? Maybe, if you tell me, I can let you go?"


    The man''s eyes flickered, seemingly doubting the Ninth Emperor''s words.


    The people of Cloud Mountain had always been honest. If he said it, maybe... He would be spared?


    "I just came to pay my respects to the master." The man gritted his teeth and said.


    "To worship the master?" The Ninth Emperor looked at him suspiciously.


    "That''s right." The man raised his head. "Three years ago, I came here, wanting to enter Cloud Mountain to find the Ninth Emperor to worship. Who knew that Cloud Mountain does not accept men. They did not let me in, and they kicked me out. I thought since Cloud Mountain does not accept men, perhaps I could wear women''s clothing and come again. But it''s not that easy, and you guys found out quickly."


    He looked so aggrieved that he wanted to cry, and there was resentment growing in his heart.


    Anyone who was torn up in public to check his identity would feel resentment, which was the same as stepping on his self-esteem.


    They made him embarrassed in public!


    "You are here to pay respect to the master?" The Ninth Emperor raised her eyebrows to look at the man. Cloud Mountain did not accept men, but that did not mean that they hated men.


    It was just that there were too many girls in Cloud Mountain. If she accepted men, she was afraid that the men would take advantage of her absence to molest her girls.


    So, that year, she thought twice before executing this rule.


    As for Nan Changfeng...


    He did not look like that kind of person, and Cloud Mountain needed him to do the chores.


    Of course, people like this, sneaking into Cloud Mountain, did not look like a good man.


    "If you want to come and pay your respects, behave yourselves and stay in your rooms. What are you doing sneaking into my courtyard?" The Ninth Emperor smiled. "So, is there something else you haven''t told us?"


    The man''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 2250 - The Past Life 175

    The man wanted to say something in defense, but there was no way to say it aloud.


    She was right. If he only wanted to worship the master, there was no need to be so sneaky.


    But...


    There were some things that he must keep his mouth shut about!


    "Since you guys have found out, then do whatever you want with me." The man sneered and sat down, looking like he was ready to die. "After all, it was me who wasn''t careful enough to be found out by you."


    He now looked like he did not care much about how the Ninth Emperor and the others would punish him..


    And with such a posture, he made the Ninth Emperor frown, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "Tie him up," she said expressionlessly.


    The man panicked but tried not to show it. Since it had come to this point, he must remain calm in front of her.


    Dongfang Yu and others came forward and grabbed the man.


    This man looked the same as a woman. Slender and delicate but still handsome...


    It was a pity that such a good-looking person was a man.


    The Ninth Emperor sighed helplessly.


    "Ninth Emperor, what do we do with him next?"


    Dongfang Yu looked at the Ninth Emperor and asked.


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin and pondered for a while. "Strip him naked and throw him out."


    The man''s face changed dramatically.


    ''Is she really a woman? She''s a nightmare!


    ''Wait?


    ''That girl just now seemed to call her¡­ Ninth Emperor?''


    That instant, his face was frozen, somewhat in disbelief. He seemed shocked as he stared at the girl in front of him dumbfoundedly.


    ''This woman is the Ninth Emperor?


    ''Impossible!


    ''How can the Ninth Emperor be a girl!


    ''No, I don''t believe it!''


    The man''s face was pale, trembling, and he no longer had the calmness he had pretended to have just now.


    It seemed that this truth was hard for him to believe for a while...


    The world said that the Ninth Emperor was a pervert, only wanting to recruit girls and not allowing men to enter.


    Now, it seemed that...


    The Ninth Emperor was just a girl!


    Sure enough, the rumors of the outside world could not be believed!


    When Dongfang Yu heard the Ninth Emperor''s words, she was hesitant for a moment. ''Strip this guy naked? Are you sure?''


    She pursed her lips and looked at the Ninth Emperor. "Ninth Emperor, we are all your women. Making us strip a man is not quite appropriate.


    "How about¡­ You ask Nan Changfeng to do it?"


    Nan Changfeng''s calm face shifted a little. He took a few steps toward the Ninth Emperor and glanced at the man sitting paralyzed on the ground coldly. "No."


    He would never do such a thing.


    "Tian Xuan, you do it," the Ninth Emperor ordered calmly.


    Tian Xuan hesitated after hearing this. "Ninth Emperor, we do not need to force him out of the palace, right? Considering his purpose here?"


    "Oh..." The Ninth Emperor said calmly. "Isn''t the purpose of his coming to peek at my face? Is it fine for him to sell pictures of my face for money?"


    The man froze after hearing the Ninth Emperor''s words.


    The world thought that the Ninth Emperor was a man and knew that she often embraced the beauty in her arms. So, he wanted to come to see the Ninth Emperor and those women. If he could draw the pictures, he could certainly earn a lot of money...

 Chapter 2251 - The Past Life 176

    However, who knew that all his plans had already been discovered!


    "Ninth Emperor!"


    The man took a few steps back, "I did have that intention, but¡­ You don''t have to be so ruthless as to strip me naked and throw me out, right? What will happen to my reputation later?"


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. "You have dressed up as a girl. Why do you still care about your reputation?"


    These words caused the man to be stunned and slightly embarrassed.


    However, what the Ninth Emperor said was indeed true. He had never thought about his reputation when he dressed up as a girl.


    But...


    It did not mean that he could accept being stripped naked and thrown out the door.


    "Oh, by the way, those who were eliminated, they should not have left yet, right?" The Ninth Emperor smiled and stroked her chin. "We can prepare something to comfort them. This guy is handsome, so send him to them."


    The man''s face was pale, staring at the Ninth Emperor in anger. The way he gazed at her, it was as if he could not wait to break her into pieces.


    "Ninth Emperor, don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    "What?" The Ninth Emperor smiled. "There are even more outrageous things I can do. Do you want to try it? For example, selling you to a brothel, or the kind of rich merchant who likes men..."


    The man''s face darkened. He felt that he could not restrain his anger if he stayed any longer.


    And if she changed her mind and sent him to someone else...


    Such humiliation was more than he could afford.


    "This time, consider myself unlucky to have fallen into your hands. But aren''t you afraid that I''ll go around proclaiming that the Ninth Emperor is a woman?"


    "No, I am not." The Ninth Emperor shrugged. "It does not matter to me whether I am a man or a woman, and I have never said that I am a man. It is the world that has thought me a man. I can''t do anything about it. If you go out there and spread this, you''re just helping me with my identity."


    The man closed his mouth immediately.


    Tian Xuan had come forward. She ripped the man''s clothes until not an inch of clothing was left for him.


    But...


    Just as the man''s cloth was torn, a pair of hands had quickly closed the Ninth Emperor''s eyes.


    The Ninth Emperor froze for a moment but did not resist.


    The man was so ashamed that he hurriedly covered his lower body with his hands for fear of being seen by this group of women.


    Tian Xuan stepped forward and grabbed the man''s hair, carrying him like a chicken to the door.


    The others followed her.


    Only the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng were left.


    Nan Changfeng turned to the Ninth Emperor and asked, "Do you think he looks good?"


    The Ninth Emperor blinked. "As a woman, he is indeed good-looking, but it''s a pity..."


    She gave a beat and continued.


    "This guy is a man."


    As a man, he was far from even being able to compare to Nan Changfeng''s beauty.


    That was why she had said it was a bit of a pity.


    It was a pity that such a face was born on a man...


    "However, many men will like him very much." The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin. "Should I take him back and sell him? I can also earn some money..."


    Nan Changfeng looked at the Ninth Emperor and asked, "Will the Ninth Emperor sell me too?"


    These words made the Ninth Emperor freeze and look up at Nan Changfeng, staring at his handsome face carefully.


    A few moments later, she shook her head.


    "No one can afford to buy you."


    Nan Changfeng''s face was so stunning. She was afraid that no one could afford to buy him...

 Chapter 2252 - The Past Life 177

    It seemed that Nan Changfeng could only stay by her side for life.


    Nan Changfeng smiled as he walked toward the Ninth Emperor.


    "No, someone can still afford it."


    "Who?"


    "You."


    The Ninth Emperor turned and looked at Nan Changfeng, blinking. "Didn''t you give yourself away for free?"


    "If you need me, I will come to your door for free. As long as you say it, I am your man."


    ''I am your man¡­''


    When he said this, he seemed so serious and did not look like he was joking.


    He looked so serious that the Ninth Emperor almost believed it...


    Fortunately, she quickly reacted and was not confused by this man.


    She raised her hand and patted Nan Changfeng''s face, smiling. "Are you not my man yet? Since you came to Cloud Mountain, there is no way for you to leave. Just like Dongfang Yu and the others, you can only stay here for the rest of your life."


    She would never let them go.


    "Even if you drive me away, I will not leave..."


    ''From the moment I met you, you are my loot.


    ''I will never let you go¡­''


    Nan Changfeng caressed the woman''s hair gently. His eyes shone brightly.


    That light was somewhat confusing.


    It made her heart skip a beat.


    "Vixen!"


    The Ninth Emperor gritted her teeth. ''This guy is like a fox now!


    His immortal-like face and those stunning eyes... With just a look, it was enough to make people''s hearts beat faster.


    She did not know why she chose to bring back Nan Changfeng at that time.


    Maybe... He was too stunning, so she could not control herself?


    The Ninth Emperor thought about it and felt that she had fallen for this young man''s face.


    "Nan Changfeng!" The Ninth Emperor took a few steps back, frowning. "When you see me in the future, you''d better put on a veil."


    "Why?"


    "You look too beautiful and make me jealous."


    Nan Changfeng was speechless.


    He smiled.


    "Your beauty is unmatched. Why should you be jealous of me?"


    "But you are a man. Can''t I be jealous when you are beautiful to such an extent?"


    The Ninth Emperor''s heart beat faster. She restrained herself hard and continued, "Moreover, you do look more beautiful than a woman. Look at those women in Cloud Mountain; which one of them is not jealous of your beauty?"


    "What they are jealous of is... I am just a man."


    They were jealous of not his looks; they were just jealous that he was a man.


    The Ninth Emperor froze for a moment. Were they jealous of Nan Changfeng''s gender?


    Why?


    Was it hard to be a woman? Why did they want to change their sex?


    The Ninth Emperor quickly came back to her senses.


    "Since the beauties have a need, I can''t ignore it. So I''m going to learn how to make a spirit herb for sex change."


    Nan Changfeng froze.


    If those people became men, would they not be more likely to pester the Ninth Emperor every day?


    In the future, the Ninth Emperor would no longer be his alone...


    "Ninth Emperor, they once said that Cloud Mountain did not need men. But you picked me up to cook and do chores for you. Since this is the case, if they change their sex, according to your rules, wouldn''t they have to be driven off the mountain?"


    He smirked.


    The Ninth Emperor shook her head. "Not really. I am only afraid that if there are more male disciples in Cloud Mountain, they will bully the girls. But if they become men themselves, they will not be afraid of being bullied..."

 Chapter 2253 - The Past Life 178

    Nan Changfeng was stunned. He suddenly regretted his previous words.


    Surprisingly, if the Ninth Emperor really had the idea to change them into men...


    Nan Changfeng''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly laughed out loud. "But... If they become men, they will be more jealous of me."


    "Why?"


    "Even if they become men, they can not compare to my beauty.. It is better for them just to be women. At least, they still have some status ."


    The Ninth Emperor froze and suddenly felt that Nan Changfeng''s words made sense and nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, if they had become men, perhaps she would not have gone near them.


    After all, there was no one in this world that was more beautiful than Nan Changfeng.


    She raised her hand, patted Nan Changfeng''s head, and said smilingly, "I''ll listen to you. For the time being, I won''t make them men unless they come to me themselves and say they want to be men."


    Hearing these words, Nan Changfeng finally felt relieved. Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor did not turn them into men. Otherwise, he was afraid that it would hurt him even more...


    ***


    The man was carried down the mountain.


    He was naked and full of shame and anger, but he could not fight and could not beat these people of Cloud Mountain, so he could only allow Tian Xuan to carry him down the mountain.


    On the way, many people stared at him in shock and dismay.


    It seemed that they did not understand why there was a man on Cloud Mountain.


    And why was this man carried down the mountain...


    When they arrived at the bottom of the mountain, those who had come to the election at Cloud Mountain were still there, and all gathered.


    Tian Xuan threw the man into the crowd and looked at the man with a smirk.


    "Later, if you want to get close to our Ninth Emperor, you need to change your ways. Amazingly, someone has tried to disguise himself as a girl. This time is just a warning to you. But next time, don''t blame us for not being polite."


    After saying this, Tian Xuan turned around and left without even looking at the man, and soon disappeared.


    After Tian Xuan left, the eyes of those people all fell upon the man''s body.


    The man looked feminine and beautiful, just like a little girl.


    Instead, people did not resist reaching out their hands and touching him.


    "Get lost!"


    The man was furious as he glared at these people in front of him.


    "Go away! All of you get lost!"


    Humiliation, anger, and hatred bubbled up in his chest.


    He had never been humiliated like this before.


    The Ninth Emperor!


    And these people from Cloud Mountain!


    Sooner or later, he would make them pay the price!


    The man was very aggrieved. He wanted to cry.


    Initially, he planned to draw the Ninth Emperor naked to earn some money. But he did not expect to be discovered by her.


    Did he deserve to be humiliated just because he was a man? Was he not worthy of being pitied by her?


    The man trembled with anger. In front of him, the eyes of these people made him even angrier. He could not wait to kill all these people.


    However, he knew that he did not have that ability right now.


    Moreover, the Ninth Emperor''s people had not gone far.


    If he were to kill anyone here, those people would come immediately, and then the one who would die would be him.


    ''Let''s forget about it this time¡­''


    He believed that the humiliation he suffered today would be paid for one day.


    They would pay him back a thousand times over!

 Chapter 2254 - The Past Life 179

    The man looked viciously at these people in front of him. If not for the fact that this was Cloud Mountain, he would have already made his move.


    However, he could not do so.


    He just rushed forward and grabbed a man''s clothes.


    The man screamed in shock with panic in his gaze.


    "Get away, you f*cking pervert! I don''t like men!"


    People must have thought that he liked men, but it was not true!


    He just wanted to find someone to ask for help.


    The people around also froze for a moment when they saw that the man had been stripped of his clothes.


    The man merely draped his clothes to cover his body, then glared at the group of people in front of him viciously and left.


    He did not even look back.


    In this life, he had never been humiliated like this.


    This humiliation¡­ He would remember it forever.


    However, this man did not think for a moment that the purpose of his coming to this Cloud Mountain was unacceptable. He wanted to draw the Ninth Emperor, and even more, he intended to draw her without clothes.


    He deserved what the Ninth Emperor had done to him.


    He had suffered such a price all because of what he had done.


    The man walked quickly and disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    However, among those present, some girls still stared unblinkingly in the direction of the man''s disappearing figure, seemingly still seeing the scene of that moment in their minds...


    Of course, what was happening outside, the Ninth Emperor did not know it.


    The election had come to an end, and the number of girls left behind this time was too small.


    There were only two girls left


    One of them looked beautiful and somewhat shy.


    She looked just like a red apple, making people want to nibble at her.


    The other...


    Was it a snake?


    Yes, it was a snake. A silver snake.


    Only the snake had taken on a human form.


    This snake looked stunning with beautiful long silver hair as smooth as silk.


    She was pretty enough to make the Ninth Emperor look at her a few more times.


    No doubt, for good-looking people, she always could not control her gaze.


    After all, this was a habit she had always had.


    How could it be changed?


    Especially that silver snake. Vaguely, she felt that there would be a lot of entanglement between them and an indefinable emotion.


    "Ninth Emperor, this time, only these two people are left. What do you think? Where should we put them?"


    Dongfang Yu turned to look at the Ninth Emperor and asked.


    The Ninth Emperor stroked her chin and smiled. "Let''s put them next to yours. That courtyard is just right for them to cultivate."


    There were finally some fresh young girls in Cloud Mountain. So she did not have to face the same people too often.


    It was also because of the Ninth Emperor''s habit that the world misunderstood her, thinking that she was a man.


    Otherwise, the man would not have gone to the mountain just to paint her portrait with other women.


    The Ninth Emperor suddenly thought of the man who was left behind on the mountain. She paused and asked, "You guys haven''t encountered anything lately, right?"


    That bastard had not used his disguise to molest others, had he?


    If he did, she would definitely want to break that bastard into pieces.


    No one who dared to bully her could be forgiven!


    After thinking about it, the two girls finally shook their heads and said, "No."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    The Ninth Emperor was relieved. After all, that guy was dressed as a woman. It was easy for him to do something nasty if he wanted to....

 Chapter 2255 - The Past Life 180

    "Since you are all fine, Dongfang Yu, arrange the things for them. By the way, tell them the rules of Cloud Mountain."


    The Ninth Emperor spoke with a faint smile.


    Dongfang Yu respectfully replied, "Alright..."


    The rules in Cloud Mountain were actually simple. That was, no men were allowed to be brought here, and no male disciples were allowed to be recruited.


    After all, there were too many girls in Cloud Mountain. The girls might be bullied by men when the Ninth Emperor was not home.


    That was why the Ninth Emperor did not allow any men to come, much less recruit male disciples.


    This was also a rule known to the entire Cloud Mountain.


    "I''m tired...."


    She stretched lazily.


    "I''ll go back to my room to rest first. I''ll leave making the arrangements to you all."


    The Ninth Emperor left after saying these...


    He sent the two people elected to the other girls.


    The Ninth Emperor had always been lazy. Except for cultivating or going out to look for her mother, she usually slept on weekdays.


    Of course, she was not even looking for her mother anymore.


    She went back to the room to rest.


    Just this time...


    The Ninth Emperor had a dream.


    In that dream, Nan Changfeng died in her arms.


    He was covered in blood and looked very weak.


    She did not know why, but when she saw Nan Changfeng''s death, her heart felt like it had been gutted, and she lost all her will to live.


    This nightmare made the Ninth Emperor wake up from the dream, and she instantly rolled over and sat up. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat.


    After all, this dream was too real¡­ So real that there was a stabbing pain when she thought about it now.


    She raised her hand to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead and placed her hand on her heart.


    Her heart was still beating non-stop, and her whole body trembled.


    "Why..."


    Why did she have such a dream?


    The young man in the dream had fallen into a pool of blood. It was so miserable and heartbreaking.


    This dream... Was it an omen of something?


    Perhaps the thought of Nan Changfeng''s death had made her heart stung with pain. She clutched her dress tightly, and she did not realize how much strength she used.


    It wasn''t until she felt the pain in her fingers that she came back to her senses, took a deep breath, and suppressed the grief in her heart.


    "It''s just a dream. How can a dream come true?"


    Moreover, she would never allow such a thing to happen.


    No one could touch him!


    A flash of determination surged in her eyes. Nan Changfeng was her man. Since he had come to Cloud Mountain, he would be protected by her for life; no one could harm him.


    If someone wanted to hurt him, then she could only destroy that person first!


    The Ninth Emperor closed her eyes, trying to recall the face of the enemy in the dream.


    When she was in the dream, she could still see that person''s face clearly, and it even felt somewhat familiar.


    But now...


    No matter how she thought about it, that face... It was just a blur¡­ So blurry that even with all her might, she could not remember what that person looked like.


    The Ninth Emperor knocked her hands hard on the head. She did not know why, but the feeling of unease was getting so intense that her heart felt like it was about to explode.


    Before having this dream, she was completely devoid of emotions.


    The dream brought on this uneasiness...


    She continued to close her eyes, trying to bring back the memory of the person in her dream.


    Whether the dream was real or not, if she thought of the person first, she could avoid what would happen in the future....

 Chapter 2256 - The Past Life 181

    She stroked her chest gently as her heart throbbed with pain.


    "Ninth Emperor..."


    The door to the room was pushed open, and the young man anxiously entered the room, instantly reaching the bed, and pulling the Ninth Emperor into his arms.


    The Ninth Emperor''s body stiffened. She slowly closed her eyes...


    As soon as she thought of the scene of Nan Changfeng falling in a pool of blood, she found it painfully hard to breathe. She clutched his sleeve tightly.


    "What happened to you just now? I was next to you and heard your voice..."


    The young man''s voice was gentle, and he looked down at the Ninth Emperor in his arms.


    The Ninth Emperor did not push him away...


    It seemed that she woke up after being awakened by a nightmare.


    "Don''t worry. I just had a nightmare..."


    It was just that the dream was too real. So real that... It was a little difficult for her to forget.


    "Nan Changfeng..." She raised her head and looked at the young man in front of her. "In the future, no matter what happens, you can''t leave Cloud Mountain."


    That scene in her memory was not within Cloud Mountain.


    It was in some other place.


    That place was also vaguely familiar, but she could not seem to recall it...


    The young man nodded thoughtfully. "Alright."


    Hearing this, the Ninth Emperor was relieved. As long as Nan Changfeng did not leave Cloud Mountain, then her dream would not come true.


    No matter what, she could not let anything happen to Nan Changfeng!


    This young man had long been a part of Cloud Mountain. He was also a... A very important person in her life.


    "Ninth Emperor, what dream did you have?" Nan Changfeng frowned and asked.


    The Ninth Emperor shook her head and laughed. "It''s nothing. It was just a dream. The dreams are all opposite of what will happen."


    It was not known whether she was saying this to Nan Changfeng, or she was comforting herself.


    Even after saying these words, she had still not regained her composure, and the scene of Nan Changfeng falling in a pool of blood was still in her mind.


    "Are you sure?"


    The young man was a bit suspicious, feeling as if the Ninth Emperor was hiding something he did not know from him.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled and said, "It''s true. If there is nothing else, you can go back to rest first. Ask Dongfang Yu to see me."


    The young man raised his hand and caressed the Ninth Emperor''s head, smiling gently.


    The Ninth Emperor thought this young man''s smile was like sunshine and could easily warm her heart.


    So, she did not dare to imagine that he might no longer be there someday...


    After seeing that the Ninth Emperor was fine, the young man sighed in relief and left.


    Half a minute later, Dongfang Yu came and asked respectfully, "Ninth Emperor, are you looking for me?"


    "Mhm..."


    The Ninth Emperor picked up a brush and a piece of paper from the side and drew a jade pendant on the paper.


    She handed this paper to Dongfang Yu. "Go and investigate this jade pendant. Find out who in this mainland owns this jade pendant."


    She had no way to recall that person in her dream. But the only thing she saw clearly was this jade pendant.


    This jade pendant was somewhat unique as it had a dragon head on it. The material was also costly and worth a lot of money.


    Not many people could own it.


    She must first find out the owner, and then from it, she could find the person in the dream.


    Initially, this was just a dream, so she did not need to care too much. However, she did not know why she was particularly concerned about this dream. She somehow felt that the dream would come true...


    Therefore, she had to find out the person in the dream.


    Dongfang Yu hesitated, but she did not ask anything more.. "Yes, Ninth Emperor."

 Chapter 2257 - The Past Life 182

    When Dongfang Yu left, the Ninth Emperor still could not feel at ease.


    She pursed her lips, staring in the direction the little girl left for a long time.


    Perhaps after that nightmare, she felt restless and, therefore, had a hard time sleeping at night.


    She was only wearing a snow-colored tulle, transparent and thin, that did not block the wind.


    The night wind blew quite strong, revealing her thin snow-white legs.


    Nan Changfeng did not leave. He stood under the tree, watching her.


    The Ninth Emperor walked out the door and saw the young man not far away...


    The young man looked handsome, better than the clear moon in the sky, breathtakingly beautiful.


    He slowly walked to the Ninth Emperor, putting his coat on her body. "The night wind is quite strong. You might catch a cold if you dress like this."


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. "From my breakthrough to this rank, I fall sick so easily."


    As one reached a certain rank, one would be able to resist any disease.


    Only ordinary people would catch a cold...


    But for the Ninth Emperor...


    She had not felt the wind and cold for a long time.


    She only remembered when she was young and not feeling well; her mother would always look after her.


    Mother...


    The Ninth Emperor''s heart sank once again. She lowered her gaze, hiding the helplessness in her eyes.


    Her mother was no longer on this mainland, and her mother even said that destiny would bring them together again.


    But...


    It was still hard for her to accept this fact.


    Whenever the night came, she always recalled that tenderness back then.


    "Nan Changfeng..." The Ninth Emperor turned to the young man next to her. "I no longer have a mother."


    Nan Changfeng looked at the Ninth Emperor in silence.


    "I do not know where she has gone, but I know that I will not be able to see her again..." The Ninth Emperor smiled bitterly. "And I don''t want... Anyone from Cloud Mountain to leave me."


    All the people in Cloud Mountain were important to her. She was willing to devote everything to protect them.


    However, the Ninth Emperor did not know that she could never see her mother again for many years.


    After being reborn in Hua Xia, she grew up without a mother and only had a stepmother.


    After crossing over to Cang Yue Mainland, she could not see Nalan Yan either.


    Moreover, the Ninth Emperor did not expect that everyone in this Cloud Mountain would be buried here one day.


    Except for the silver snake... No one survived!


    If the Ninth Emperor knew about that today, her heart would hurt so bad it would be difficult to breathe...


    "Did you have a nightmare?" The young man looked at her concernedly.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. She tugged at the young man''s lapel and dragged him in front of her.


    "Changfeng, can you sleep with me?"


    ''Can you sleep with me¡­''


    Her tone was light as if she was talking about an insignificant matter.


    Her smile warmed his heart...


    "Alright..."


    Nan Changfeng smiled stunningly. This smile would not be erased from her memory for so many years....

 Chapter 2258 - The Past Life 183

    The Ninth Emperor let Nan Changfeng stay but did not allow him to share her bed.


    She asked Nan Changfeng to sleep on the floor.


    Perhaps because she had Nan Changfeng in the room, her heart eased a lot, and she could sleep peacefully.


    However, when she was sleeping, she suddenly felt someone lying next to her.


    This woke the Ninth Emperor. She opened her eyes, wanting to kick that person, but he reached over and pulled her into his arms.


    The young man''s chest was so warm that... It made the Ninth Emperor''s heart beat faster.


    She had never felt this kind of feeling before.


    She raised her gaze and looked at the young man''s face.


    He was so beautiful that nothing in this world could be compared to him.


    His features were somewhat seductive, and his long silver hair was like an immortal and a devil.


    At that moment, the Ninth Emperor could not help but place her hand on her chest, and she felt her heart beating wildly out of control.


    However, this feeling came and went very quickly; she quickly ignored it.


    She gazed blankly at the young man''s perfect side profile and seemed to be thinking, how could there be men in this world who look so good and outperform those girls.


    Perhaps, no girls in this Cloud Mountain could be compared to him.


    This might also be the reason why she had chosen to let him stay in the first place.


    He looked pleasing to the eye.


    And perhaps because of his beauty, The Ninth Emperor did not kick him out of bed.


    Initially, she only appreciated his beauty. But she somehow suddenly became addicted to Nan Changfeng''s beauty, and now she could not let him go...


    The changes made the Ninth Emperor a little frightened.


    She turned her body and wanted to avoid Nan Changfeng.


    However, Nan Changfeng pulled her hard into his arms and rolled over on top of her.


    The young man was so strong that the Ninth Emperor froze for a moment.


    ''When did Nan Changfeng have such strength?


    ''Why have I never known?''


    The young man''s eyes were closed, but for a moment, the Ninth Emperor could not tell if this guy was sleeping or had woken up.


    His long and slender fingers brushed over the Ninth Emperor''s lips; his voice was as gentle as the wind.


    "Jiu''er..."


    He kept murmuring these words...


    Over and over again, calling her name¡­


    "Changfeng, are you awake, or are you sleeping?"


    The young man did not give her a chance to speak as he pressed his lips hard against hers.


    The Ninth Emperor''s brain buzzed, her head went blank. She looked at the face in front of her, and... She kicked the young man off the bed.


    When the teenage boy was kicked down, his fingers unintentionally touched her leg...


    He fell to the floor but was still asleep.


    It was as if he had not woken up just now but was only dreaming...


    The Ninth Emperor sighed in relief.


    ''It seems that Nan Changfeng has climbed into bed while dreaming and is having a dream that makes him act like that...


    ''Wait¡­


    ''Why did he say my name in his dream?''

 Chapter 2259 - The Past Life 184

    The Ninth Emperor seemed to think of something, and her face darkened.


    Initially, she wanted to punch Nan Changfeng, but she eventually put her fist down after thinking about it.


    ''Forget it. He''s dreaming only, so I''ll spare him this time¡­''


    The Ninth Emperor looked at Nan Changfeng for the last time before turning over and sleeping.


    However, she did not notice the young man on the floor was gradually opening his eyes.


    He smiled as he caressed his lips.


    He could still feel the young girl''s warm lips.


    A light flashed across his face.


    To the Ninth Emperor, Nan Changfeng was gentle, naive, and simple like white paper, without any flaws.


    However, he really was cunning like a fox.


    If one were not careful, one would be eaten by him, leaving no bones behind.


    Unfortunately, the Ninth Emperor and Nan Changfeng still did not know that Nan Changfeng had no chance to sleep with her in this life, which would become their biggest regret.


    Nan Changfeng finally turned around and faced the person on the bed.


    The sunlight poured from outside the room, falling on the woman''s body, making her look so beautiful in her deep sleep.


    He wanted to freeze the beauty of this moment but also wanted to spend a lifetime staring at her...


    The next day...


    The morning light was bright.


    Dongfang Yu ran in and saw the man sleeping next to the Ninth Emperor.


    She was startled for a moment and screamed.


    The Ninth Emperor opened her eyes and...


    When she saw the young man lying next to her, she did not even think about it before giving him a fierce kick.


    "Why did you sleep next to me?"


    She had made Nan Changfeng sleep on the floor.


    How did they end up sleeping together?


    The young man looked at her pitifully and said, "You forced me to sleep on the bed last night."


    The Ninth Emperor''s face stiffened.


    ''Impossible, I didn''t ask that!''


    She would never do such a thing!


    "I tried to resist, but I couldn''t..."


    The Ninth Emperor froze.


    "So, I can only obey you... Has Jiu''er forgotten what you did yesterday?"


    The Ninth Emperor''s face turned pale. She tried to recall but could not remember what she had done last night.


    Dongfang Yu was already dumbfounded as she looked blankly at the young man who was kicked to the floor.


    ''Last night... The Ninth Emperor forced Nan Changfeng to sleep with her?


    ''Then, why did Nan Changfeng not refuse? He just obeyed the Ninth Emperor?''


    Dongfang Yu wanted to cry. She felt they seem to have completely lost the Ninth Emperor...


    With Nan Changfeng, a vixen, the Ninth Emperor was charmed to the point that she even shared a bed with him!


    Dongfang Yu bit her lips, and after looking at the Ninth Emperor with that sorrowful gaze, she turned and ran away.


    She did not even want to look at them again.


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the young man with a sullen face. "I am not going to be responsible. Even if it''s true that I did something to you, you can just pretend it didn''t happen and forget about it all."


    Moreover, why did she feel nothing at all?


    Maybe what Nan Changfeng said was only a dream....

 Chapter 2260 - The Past Life 185

    "What if... I can''t forget it?"


    Nan Changfeng grinned; that look made Dongfang Yu hate his teeth.


    Even the Ninth Emperor frowned. ''Since when did Nan Changfeng become so daring?''


    She smiled and lifted Nan Changfeng from the floor, tugging him hard and dragging him before her.


    "If you can''t forget, I''ll beat you until you forget!"


    Amnesia was not impossible to those who were severely traumatized.


    The Ninth Emperor glanced at Nan Changfeng, and the smile on the corner of her lips became even more sinister.


    The young man froze for a moment, not expecting the Ninth Emperor to be so ruthless.


    He then smiled as gently as the wind.


    Seeing the young man''s smile, the Ninth Emperor stiffly turned her gaze to the other side, afraid of being confused by this bastard again.


    This had happened so many times.


    No matter what mistake he made, he smiled so gently at her, making her unable to bring herself to say another harsh word.


    However, soon Nan Changfeng spoke again, soothing the Ninth Emperor''s heart.


    "Jiu''er, don''t worry. Nothing happened last night..."


    The Ninth Emperor froze subconsciously and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But somehow, there was a weird feeling in her heart...


    She pinched her leg fiercely to keep herself awake and not to be confused by this demon.


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor finally understood that the young man had turned into a vixen and charmed her.


    Every time she saw this young man, she would quickly become delirious.


    "So, why are you still here? Go now."


    As soon as the Ninth Emperor let go of her hand, she threw the young man out.


    The young man looked at the Ninth Emperor pitifully like a deer.


    Fortunately, the Ninth Emperor did not look at him again. She then remembered Dongfang Yu, who was standing at the door, and asked, "Dongfang Yu, why are you here?"


    Dongfang Yu froze for a moment before saying, "Oh, Nine Emperor... You asked me to find news of that person before..."


    "So, have you found it?"


    The Ninth Emperor''s heart tightened. She must find that person even if she had to travel the entire mainland.


    She would not let anyone hurt Nan Changfeng.


    "No..." Dongfang Yu shook her head. "Tian Xuan and I are going to leave for a while to search for the person you asked me to find. So I came this morning to say goodbye but did not expect..."


    ''I didn''t expect to see that heartbreaking scene¡­


    ''Sure enough, the Ninth Emperor likes that bastard!''


    Dongfang Yu bit her handkerchief and glared at Nan Changfeng with eyes full of hatred.


    With that look, she could not wait to tear Nan Changfeng apart.


    Of course, she first must have the strength to beat Nan Changfeng.


    Perhaps only one person in this entire Cloud Mountain could beat him, which was¡­ The Ninth Emperor.


    The more Dongfang Yu thought about it, the more aggrieved she was.


    ''No¡­ I won''t let this happen. I must ask the other sisters to keep an eye on Nan Changfeng and never to give him any chance¡­''


    She did not want to help the Ninth Emperor with their children when she returned.


    She was about to cry as she thought about it...


    "Hmm."


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly. "Then, go. Find the whereabouts of that person as soon as possible. Once you find him, tell me immediately. I will settle the scores with him."


    She did not want to allow for any possible danger.

 Chapter 2261 - The Past Life 186

    Dongfang Yu left after getting the order from the Ninth Emperor.


    The whole room fell silent, leaving only Nan Changfeng and the Ninth Emperor.


    It was so quiet, even the Ninth Emperor could hear the sound of the breeze outside the window...


    "From now on..." The Ninth Emperor narrowed her eyes. "If you sneak into my room again, I will make sure that you never get out of bed."


    Nan Changfeng smiled warmly.


    "Although nothing happened last night¡­ It was still Jiu''er who wanted to drag me into bed."


    The Ninth Emperor''s face stiffened, and she suddenly had a feeling of not quite believing Nan Changfeng.


    Did she pull him into bed?


    Was it possible?


    She was never a person like that.


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor did not yet know that in this life, she did not get to marry Nan Changfeng, but in the next life, it became a long-cherished wish in her heart.


    "I''m hungry...."


    The Ninth Emperor did not want to say more; she was afraid that if she repeated it, Nan Changfeng would say something else that would be hard for her to accept.


    Fortunately, Nan Changfeng saw that the Ninth Emperor had just woken up and should indeed be somewhat hungry, so he went to prepare a meal for her.


    Perhaps what the Ninth Emperor appreciated most about Nan Changfeng was his excellent cooking skill.


    His cooking skill was difficult to forget even after so many years...


    ***


    The rest of the time, Cloud Mountain was very calm without the slightest disturbance.


    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor was more unaware of the conflicts arising in this mainland...


    In the depths of a mountain, a group of people sat around the table angrily.


    Their faces were dark.


    "I only snatched a woman back then, but that Ninth Emperor destroyed my whole family. Strong men have conquered this mainland. So what''s wrong with me snatching a woman?"


    "Two years ago, a small sect came from nowhere to get a treasure. I killed them, but who would have thought that the Ninth Emperor would come and kill so many of my men. This incident... I will never forget it!


    "The Ninth Emperor is a scourge. Does that person have the right to make a move against our people? Such a person deserves to die."


    Everyone''s voices carried monstrous anger and harshness...


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, this mainland belonged to strong people, and even if they killed those weak people, it was them who deserved to die.


    However, the Ninth Emperor had dared to go against them for the weaker.


    Such a person deserved to die.


    These people thought it was normal for the weak to be bullied by the strong, so they never felt at fault.


    However, once this happened to them¡ª


    They felt that the Ninth Emperor bullied people too much!


    Either way, they would only think of what was good for them in all matters and would not think of other things.


    They could not accept that the Ninth Emperor was only acting against them because of the weak people in this world.


    They were too weak because of their incompetence.


    They had never felt the pain before and therefore did not feel the grief of being bullied. But once it happened to them, they immediately complained...


    "Therefore, we must teach the Ninth Emperor this time. What right does she have to do such things?"


    "The weak are supposed to die and are not qualified to survive on this mainland.. The existence of those people will only waste the resources."

 Chapter 2262 - The Past Life 187

    Therefore, they never thought they were at fault.


    On the contrary, it was the Ninth Emperor who was nosy and protected the weak.


    A group of weak people, who were at the lowest level of existence on the mainland, did not even have the right to live.


    "So, when do we make our move?" one of them asked in a deep voice.


    Just as this man spoke, the entire room went silent...


    Everyone stopped talking, leaving the entire room filled with an eerie silence.


    They hated the Ninth Emperor but wanting to deal with her was not that easy.


    After all...


    The Ninth Emperor''s strength was beyond everyone''s imagination. So powerful that it was somewhat impressive.


    Given any chances, they still had no way to kill her.


    "I recently heard that..." One of the old men pondered for a while. "The Ninth Emperor has a young man by her side. That young man must be the Ninth Emperor''s weakness. If we can capture that young man, I don''t believe the Ninth Emperor won''t be submissive to us.


    "Oh, all these years, the Ninth Emperor has not shown the true face. It must be because he is ugly. I do not understand why so many women in this mainland worship a person like him..."


    "I''m not sure. The thought that so many people in the world are crazy about him, I can''t help but hate it. I can''t wait to break that Ninth Emperor into pieces."


    ''A person who doesn''t even dare to show his true face. What makes the world go crazy for him?


    ''But in the end, those people who are crazy about him are just a bunch of ants.


    ''Who would look at the Ninth Emperor when there are truly more powerful people? "


    The crowd sneered.


    "Not only the young man but also the group of girls, none of them should be spared. Those girls have followed her to do a lot of evil, and they deserve to die too!"


    "That''s right. Sooner or later, I will conquer Cloud Mountain and make the Ninth Emperor kneel before me and beg for mercy."


    This group of people was getting angrier as they spoke. They even look furious.


    It seemed that each one of them hated the world-famous Ninth Emperor...


    They hated her so much that they wanted to make the Ninth Emperor disappear immediately...


    Of course, the only way to do that was they must have enough strength. Today, they could only hide in this dark corner to complain.


    That was human nature.


    Once someone''s strength was beyond their imagination, no matter how much they hated that person, they didn''t dare to face that person. They would only hide and use some sneaky tricks against that person.


    Finally, someone stood up from the chair.


    His face was gloomy.


    It was a young man, and he was surrounded by a grim aura.


    If the Ninth Emperor were here, she would indeed find that this person was the one who appeared in her dream...


    The jade pendant was tied around the young man''s waist.


    "People are doing things, and god is watching. More acts of injustice will just kill themselves. The Ninth Emperor has committed many evils and will certainly not have a good end."


    He would never let her go!


    A ruthless light flashed deep in his eyes as he walked around the crowd and headed for the door.


    He looked so cold, like a young man who had just walked out of hell and could make people tremble in fear...


    Everyone was used to his way of speaking but didn''t take it seriously.. The first thing they needed to do was find a way to get rid of the Ninth Emperor.

 Chapter 2263 - The Past Life 188

    At this moment, the Ninth Emperor did not know that she had become a thorn in the people''s minds in the mainland. They hated to be dealt with by her.


    Maybe even if she knew, she might not care about it.


    To her, those were a group of insignificant people.


    Since they were not significant, she naturally did not care much.


    ***


    Compared to that, Cloud Mountain was unexpectedly calm now.


    The Ninth Emperor did not know yet that not long after, this peace would be overturned...


    And, it would make her suffer!


    She was still so calm because she did not know anything.


    However, that dream still alarmed her, and even, for this reason, she had set up many formations in Cloud Mountain to prevent someone from sneaking in...


    Every day, she either spent the whole day in the cultivation mountain or cultivating some spirit herbs.


    She suddenly felt like...


    It had been a long time since she went to the Divine Herb Sect...


    ''I don''t know how those spirit herbs are doing...


    ''And Big Black¡­''


    She had not met him for so long. He might be scolding her in the heart again.


    She had to find time to meet them...


    "Changfeng, I might have to leave for a few days."


    Nan Changfeng, who was standing behind the Ninth Emperor, was stunned. A smile grew upon his face.


    "Alright."


    "Wait for me here. I''m going to see some old friends. I''ll be back soon."


    Every time she went to the Divine Herb Sect, it would not be for a long time.


    She built the sect only to raise those two spirit herbs.


    Big Black was guarding them; nothing would go wrong.


    However, it had been a long time since she met them, and she missed them.


    "How long?"


    "Not long. I guess, just ten days or a half months."


    Nan Changfeng was speechless.


    ''Ten days or a half months?''


    To him, every minute away from her made him miss her even more.


    He even wished he could stay by her side forever.


    Even if it was just to watch her quietly.


    "Then, I''ll wait for you here."


    He lowered his gaze and looked at the woman before him.


    His silver robe and silver hair were lifted in the wind.


    Nan Changfeng was the most beautiful man the Ninth Emperor had ever seen.


    His beauty was difficult to forget.


    Otherwise, she would not have chosen to bring this young man back that day.


    After all, she had always liked beautiful-looking people.


    Even the servants of her Cloud Mountain were all beautiful.


    "Changfeng..." The Ninth Emperor looked sideways at the young man in front of her. She sounded a little reluctant. "Remember. No matter what happens, you can''t leave Cloud Mountain."


    Nan Changfeng smiled gently. "Alright. I''ll wait here for your return..."


    The Ninth Emperor did not know when she started to get used to Nan Changfeng''s companion.


    The thought of being separated for a few days now made her feel a little reluctant to leave.


    However, she also did not think of taking Nan Changfeng to the Divine Herb Sect.


    What if the things in the dream came true when she was not watching over him?


    It was safer to be in Cloud Mountain.


    With her formation in this place, no one could break into it without permission.


    Unless she died...


    The formation would disappear the day she died.


    No one could control it anymore.


    As long as she was alive, the formation would work, and no one could break it.


    And this formation was something that connected to her life....

 Chapter 2264 - The Past Life 189

    "Alright. I will wait for you here."


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly. That smile was warm, like a spring breeze.


    The Ninth Emperor pursed her lips and turned away.


    She sat on top of a high mountain, like a cloud with an immortal aura.


    She gazed at another mountain not far away. Her back was turned to the man behind her.


    "I''m not going for long this time..."


    "Mhm, I know."


    Nan Changfeng''s eyes were gentle, like water.


    His silver hair fluttered under the light breeze, and his beauty was stunning.


    The young man''s gaze was fixed on the girl in front of him as if she had become his entire world...


    Suddenly, the Ninth Emperor felt the young man''s hand on her waist, and with a strong pull, he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.


    The Ninth Emperor froze for a moment, and when she looked up, she was confronted by the young man''s handsome face.


    He was stunningly beautiful; even the world was amazed by his beauty.


    The bottom of his eyes was so gentle that he could drown people in them.


    "Ninth Emperor, I will wait for you at Cloud Mountain."


    The Ninth Emperor was stunned and looked at the man with some uncertainty.


    Why did she have a feeling...


    Like they were parting forever?


    It all made her very uncomfortable.


    "I''m just leaving for a few days. It''s not like I''m not coming back. What''s wrong with you? Why do you make it seem like we''ll never see each other again?"


    "Nothing." Nan Changfeng pulled the girl into his arms, smiling gently. "I just can''t let you go. After all, since I met you, we have not been away for too long..."


    The Ninth Emperor''s gaze was blank. She was puzzled as she stared at the young man in dismay.


    She remembered that she had left for a few days when she had just met Nan Changfeng.


    It was also to the Divine Herb Sect.


    However, Nan Changfeng said that they had been around the whole time.


    Of course, what the Ninth Emperor did not know was that Nan Changfeng had been following her every time she left. It was just like not being separated...


    This time, they were really separated for a few days.


    He certainly felt a little reluctant.


    The Ninth Emperor patted Nan Changfeng''s shoulder and smiled faintly. "It''s alright. I''ll be back soon. Besides, you still need to take care of these girls. I don''t want my girls to be starving and thin when I come back."


    Nan Changfeng frowned gently, seemingly not too willing to do that.


    However, he did not refuse either.


    Besides, he would ask Qing Zhu to do these things when the time came.


    That snake... At least after picking it up, it helped him a lot.


    Otherwise, he felt that the snake was useless.


    "Alright..."


    He smiled and nodded.


    In fact, in this life, he only wanted to take care of the Ninth Emperor.


    As for the others, he did not have the slightest interest in taking care of them...


    All of his tenderness, all of his attention, was only for her.


    "I''ll go and pack your bags for you."


    "Alright..."


    The Ninth Emperor nodded.


    Nan Changfeng turned around and left.


    The Ninth Emperor stared at him.


    She did not know why, but she felt a slight reluctance...


    As if this time, if she left, she would never see him again...


    Thinking of this, the Ninth Emperor chuckled and shook her head.


    She was just going to the Divine Herb Sect.


    Those two pearls of spirit herbs had not seen her and might not want to grow properly.


    She... Would be back soon...


    Perhaps, because of these words, her heart was quietly relieved. She stared in the direction in which Nan Changfeng had just left.


    She did not know why... Since she met Nan Changfeng, she began to... Miss him.


    Especially these days, she would miss him if she did not see Nan Changfeng....

 Chapter 2265 - The Past Life 190

    However, because of the two spirit herbs, the Ninth Emperor finally left Cloud Mountain.


    ***


    At the Divine Herb Sect...


    Big Black''s body hovered in the air, looking down at the busy people below.


    Whenever someone tried to approach the back of the mountain, they were scared away by his scary voice.


    Until...


    When a familiar figure appeared, his eyes instantly lit up, and he went around.


    The woman in a long white dress smiled.


    Her face was covered with a mask, so much that it was impossible to see that face.


    Whirling, she slowly came down from the sky and landed on the mountain.


    "Big Black, let''s go. I want to see those two little ones."


    ''I wonder if those two little ones have grown up well after not seeing them for some time.''


    The Ninth Emperor slowly walked toward the back of the mountain.


    Big Black''s body flickered as he transformed into a young boy in the air, following the Ninth Emperor.


    He even had a bright light in his eyes.


    It seemed that as long as he saw her, his whole mood would be lifted.


    He just did not know...


    When would the Ninth Emperor fall for him?


    Big Black lowered his head shyly. He then glanced at the woman warmly.


    The Ninth Emperor did not notice the gaze behind her. She walked up to those spirit herbs.


    As she had not used spirit water for watering, the two spirit herbs grew slower than before.


    She frowned, took the spirit water from the medium, and carefully poured it over the spirit herbs.


    As expected, when they felt the power of the spirit water, these two little ones waved their leaves joyfully and made rustling sounds.


    "It seems that if I am not here, you two little things will not grow properly. Does Big Black treat you poorly?"


    When Big Black heard this, his expression changed dramatically, looking at the Ninth Emperor pitifully. "It''s because they miss you and refuse to let me take care of them properly. I can''t help it. It''s not my fault."


    He had done his best to take care of these two little ones.


    However, these two little ones refused to let him fertilize them properly, and he could not do anything about it.


    He even told stories to the two little ones just as the Ninth Emperor did, but he could not even make them grow more.


    So, it had nothing to do with him.


    "You go to rest first. I''ll take care of them."


    The Ninth Emperor smiled faintly, facing Big Black.


    Big Black looked at the Ninth Emperor with some fondness and finally turned around and left.


    In the entire back mountain, only the Ninth Emperor was left alone. The only sound there was the rustling of the wind.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t been able to visit you recently because I met a young man."


    The Ninth Emperor smiled. She brushed over the green leaves with her fingers. "His cooking skills are excellent, and I am somewhat inseparable from him. So, during this time, I have not been able to come to see you guys.


    "These days, I miss you guys too, but he is holding me back."


    She could not let go of Nan Changfeng.


    That was why she had taken longer to come to look for the two little ones.


    In the past, she would come to the Divine Herb Sect at least every month.


    The two little ones seemed to be a little upset. Their leaves swayed in the wind and made noises that sounded like they were protesting.


    The Ninth Emperor did not care as she sat down on the ground and lay down in the mountains with a smile on her lips.


    She did not know when this Divine Herb Sect had become the most peaceful place for her.


    In the past...


    Whenever she was tired and exhausted, she would come to the Divine Herb Sect.

 Chapter 2266 - The Past Life 191

    Only here could she feel calm. It made her feel like the time when her mother was still around.


    But why now, when she was tired, she no longer thought about the Divine Herb Sect?


    It seemed that it all started when she met Nan Changfeng...


    Yes... It was after the appearance of the young man.


    She sometimes even dreamed of him...


    The Ninth Emperor smiled helplessly as she lay on the grass, letting the sunlight pour upon her face.


    The two little spirit herbs next to her quieted down.


    One of them dropped its leaves and gently blocked the sunlight from the sky for the Ninth Emperor.


    She had not felt the quietness of this moment for a long time.


    Soon, the Ninth Emperor fell into a deep sleep. No one knew if it was because she was in the Divine Herb Sect that she was sleeping peacefully.


    The heart was also completely calm...


    The black dragon came to the Ninth Emperor again, and he gazed down at her face warmly.


    It was as if he could only see her in his eyes.


    Except for her, no one else could catch his attention.


    Perhaps because the Ninth Emperor was asleep, Big Black did not disturb her but instead sat down not far from her, leaning lazily on the ground, looking sideways at the Ninth Emperor.


    Even just being able to accompany her made him very satisfied.


    However, he did not know how long the quietness of this moment would last.


    The young man sighed; a smile played on his lips.


    His entire handsome face was shrouded in light, brilliant as the sun.


    The bright eyes made him look especially stunning.


    The Ninth Emperor took away the leaves that blocked her gaze and turned to the black dragon.


    The young man smiled faintly, and his smile was different from Nan Changfeng''s.


    His smile was as brilliant as sunshine.


    Nan Changfeng''s smile, on the other hand¡­ made people''s hearts thump.


    Somehow, the Ninth Emperor thought of Nan Changfeng again. It seemed that after these days together, she became more and more inseparable from him.


    She did not know what Nan Changfeng was doing during this time when she was not in Cloud Mountain. Could he have secretly left Cloud Mountain?


    In case of danger...


    The Ninth Emperor''s heart clenched hard and then shook her head.


    Nan Changfeng had always been obedient, so he would not leave without her permission.


    Thinking of this, the Ninth Emperor was quite relieved. She looked at the black dragon and asked, "What are you doing over here?"


    Big Black said pitifully, "You have not come back for so many days, and you only think about these two little ones when you come back. You don''t even look at me... You do not know how bored I am alone in your absence."


    Back then, he had fallen in love with this woman at just a glance.


    Initially, as a giant dragon transformed by the surrounding spiritual qi, he had a noble status, but he had become a dog that watched the door for her when he came to this woman.


    After she tricked him, she left him here in the back of the mountain to take care of two small things and then disappeared.


    Before, she would come back every month, and that was good. But now, it had been almost half a year since she came back to the Divine Herb Sect.


    After she came back, she thought only of these two little ones and did not care about him at all.


    The more the young man thought, the more aggrieved he felt. He looked at the Ninth Emperor, almost crying.


    The Ninth Emperor froze. She thought about it and suddenly felt that she had gone over the line¡­

 Chapter 2267 - The Past Life 192

    "Then, in the future, if I have time, I will come back to visit you often."


    The Ninth Emperor seemed helpless.


    Also, her words seemed to have made the young man''s mood look better, but the aggravation in his eyes was still there.


    "Then, how often will you come back later?"


    "Two times a year..."


    Big Black was stunned.


    His handsome face froze, staring at the Ninth Emperor sadly.


    That look was easy to make the heart soften.


    But...


    Thinking about the distance from Cloud Mountain to the Divine Herb Sect was a bit far, it was estimated to take a lot of time.


    The main thing was, she was tired.


    She just wanted to lie in the sun at Cloud Mountain and did not go about.


    "How about this? From now on, I will come every three months."


    The Ninth Emperor pondered for a second. "At least three months, no less."


    Big Black, who was still trying to protest, was silent after hearing this.


    No matter what, it was better than what he had before.


    At least, she promised to come and meet him...


    "Ninth Emperor, are you in a hurry to go back this time?" Black Dragon''s expectant gaze was fixed upon the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor hesitated for a few moments and finally shook her head. "No, I can stay for a few more days this time."


    Just for some reason, after saying these words, what came to her mind was Nan Changfeng''s handsome face.


    Every move he made, every smile, was deeply engraved in her brain, unforgettable forever.


    Perhaps after knowing Nan Changfeng, she could never leave him behind.


    So, she thought about it and said again, "I''ll stay at most a few days, and not more."


    No matter what, Nan Changfeng was still waiting for her at Cloud Mountain, and she needed to hurry back as soon as possible.


    However, usually, the Ninth Emperor would not stay longer. Now that she could stay a few more days was considered more than reasonable.


    The branches and leaves of the two-spirit herbs swayed as if in response to the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor sat down on the mountain, leaning on the ground behind her. She smiled slightly, and her white dress was spread over the ground.


    Big Black stood aside, looking at her sadly.


    No one knew, back then, he was just able to transform, but then he met this woman, and as a result¡­


    He was seduced by her so much that he gave up his freedom and came here to guard this mountain for her.


    "Ninth Emperor, I want to go back to your home with you."


    The Ninth Emperor looked sideways at the black dragon boy. "Back to my home?"


    "At least, in the future, if you cannot come to me, I can still go to you." The black dragon''s face flooded with aggrievement. "Otherwise, if one day you do not come to me, then... I can no longer see you. "


    In this world, he only knew one person, and that was the Ninth Emperor.


    If she was no longer around, he would be alone in this world.


    Alone, no one to rely on.


    Therefore, this time he intended to go home with her. At least he could know where she lived so that it would be convenient to look for her later.


    The Ninth Emperor thought about it and finally nodded. "Alright. When the time comes, get the people from the Divine Herb Sect to take care of these two spirit herbs. You and I will go to Cloud Mountain once, and I will show you the way."


    Seeing that the Ninth Emperor agreed, the black-clothed young man only smiled brightly.


    This young man looked very handsome. That smile was as brilliant as the stars in the sky, so dazzling...


    The Ninth Emperor looked away from him to the sky.

 Chapter 2268 - The Past Life 193

    ''I''ve been out for a while¡­


    ''It''s time to go back.''


    At this moment, Nan Changfeng once again appeared in her mind, and she smiled.


    "Ninth Emperor..."


    The young man asked with a red face, "Can I be with you in the future?"


    "No."


    The Ninth Emperor refused quickly...


    So quick that the young man did not have a chance to react.


    He was confused all of a sudden. His eyes were a little red, and he looked at the Ninth Emperor with aggrievedness.


    After all, the black dragon came to the Divine Herb Sect for the Ninth Emperor, and as a result, he was left alone in this place.


    It was hard for him.


    "In two days, you will go with me to Cloud Mountain to learn the way."


    The Ninth Emperor leaned against the tree behind her and stretched lazily.


    "Oh, by the way... After going to Cloud Mountain, don''t turn into a dragon so as not to scare my girls..."


    The black dragon responded reluctantly, and even his voice was a little hoarse.


    It seemed that in the Ninth Emperor''s heart, she only cared about those girls in Cloud Mountain.


    She never came back to look at him more than a few times.


    "Ninth Emperor..." He looked up at the Ninth Emperor. "If¡­ I had not become a man but a woman when I first took the human form, would you have taken me to Cloud Mountain?"


    The Ninth Emperor turned to look at the young man, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Can you still choose?"


    The young man''s face turned red.


    "I was just stating a hypothesis."


    "Oh..."


    The Ninth Emperor nodded. "No."


    "Why?"


    He was a little angry. "Why do they get to stay with you, but I have to stay in the Divine Herb Sect?"


    Thinking about that fateful year, he was excited to follow the Ninth Emperor home, and as a result, she had left him alone in this unfamiliar place.


    He became a dragon watchdog instead.


    "Because..." The Ninth Emperor paused. "I need a watchman here, and you are a dragon."


    Even though she did not understand why, when she had picked up the black dragon, she only asked him to stay at the Divine Herb Sect.


    However, the moment she picked up Nan Changfeng, she thought of bringing him home and raising him.


    "I''m a little tired."


    The Ninth Emperor lazily closed her eyes. "I''ll rest for a while."


    The boy in black did not speak and did not leave.


    He sat down not far from the Ninth Emperor.


    It seemed that from the time he met her, he only had eyes for her.


    As long as she was there, he could no longer see anyone else...


    He smiled as he looked at the Ninth Emperor''s quiet sleeping face.


    The sunlight poured and fell upon her face.


    It was so beautiful.


    He did not know how much time had passed¡­ The Ninth Emperor, who was lying on the ground, was a little uncomfortable. She opened her eyes and looked sideways at the boy in black.


    "What are you doing over there staring at me?"


    "Don''t you have anything to do? Isn''t it time for you to water and fertilize the spirit herbs? You are just staring at me creepily over there... Are you plotting something?"


    "I..." The black dragon froze, somewhat aggrieved. "I wasn''t..."


    ''I was just looking at you. You''re so beautiful, and I can''t help but want to stare at you all the time.''


    "Since there is nothing, then you should go to fertilize the two spirit herbs. They are probably hungry."


    "Alright..." Big Black answered obediently, but he still could not look away from the Ninth Emperor.


    Perhaps...


    It had become a habit.


    She always came in a hurry and left in a hurry. So he made sure to enjoy every minute and every second looking at her....

 Chapter 2269 - The Past Life 194

    The days in the Divine Herb Sect were always leisurely.


    The two spirit herbs also seemed to enjoy this moment, with their leaves lazily basking in the sun.


    After fertilizing the spirit herbs, Big Black stood in front of the Ninth Emperor with a look of desire to speak but did not say anything.


    The Ninth Emperor seemed to notice the young man. She looked at him sideways. "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    "When are we leaving?"


    The young man looked at her expectantly.


    After he followed the Ninth Emperor to Cloud Mountain, he would find her in the future when he missed her.


    There was no need to wait here in misery for her to return.


    "Let''s go tomorrow."


    The Ninth Emperor stretched out and smiled. "We''ll go back tomorrow."


    After being away for so long, she did not know how Nan Changfeng was doing.


    "Alright..."


    The black dragon smiled.


    That smile was so bright, and when he looked at the Ninth Emperor, there was light glistening in those eyes.


    It was a light that had never appeared before when he faced others.


    ***


    A few years ago, the Ninth Emperor picked up the black dragon outside and brought him back home, only to leave him at the Divine Herb Sect.


    This time, she was not breaking her words.


    The next day...


    After letting the black dragon pack everything, the Ninth Emperor intended to depart back to Cloud Mountain.


    The two spirit herbs probably knew that the Ninth Emperor was leaving, and they waved their leaves as if they were asking her to stay.


    The Ninth Emperor stopped. She looked sideways at the two spirit herbs; she indeed felt a bit reluctant, frowned, and said...


    "You can''t come with me. The terrain of this Divine Herb Sect is suitable for you to grow, and it was for this reason that I built the Divine Herb Sect here."


    The Divine Herb Sect was built for these two spirit herbs.


    Therefore, she could not take them away if they had not grown up yet.


    "You guys must be good and wait for me here. I will come back to see you later when I have time."


    She smiled and turned to look at the black dragon. "Let''s go."


    After she said these, the young man''s figure gradually became larger and transformed into a giant dragon hovering in the sky.


    With a long leap, the Ninth Emperor landed on the back of the dragon.


    The dragon let out a whistling sound, flying swiftly toward the sky not far away, and disappeared in the sky above the Divine Herb Sect.


    The dragon was very fast. Following the Ninth Emperor''s instructions, it only took a day to travel from the Divine Herb Sect to the sky above Cloud Mountain.


    The Ninth Emperor smiled as she looked at the calm Cloud Mountain.


    It was warm like sunlight.


    The black dragon put her down from his back, and when he looked up, he saw the woman''s smile.


    This smile...


    It was so stunning that he could never forget it.


    He still remembered the Ninth Emperor with this gentle smile, reaching out to him and asking him if he wanted to go home with her.


    After that, he became a dragon to watch the door of the Divine Herb Sect, losing all his freedom.


    However, he was willing to do so and never regretted it.


    "This is Cloud Mountain."


    The Ninth Emperor looked back at the black dragon.


    Cloud Mountain towered into the clouds and was as ethereal as an earthly fairyland.


    The black dragon gradually transformed into a young boy standing next to her.


    His eyes lit up.


    "Is this the place where you have been living?"


    "Yes, if you want to find me in the future, come to Cloud Mountain and look for me."


    The Ninth Emperor paused for a moment and said, "However, you have to take care of those two little ones for me first."

 Chapter 2270 - The Past Life 195

    After the Ninth Emperor said that, someone suddenly spoke, and she could not help but look up.


    In a flash, she saw a handsome face.


    Nan Changfeng slowly walked forward to greet her.


    However, a few moments later, he saw the black dragon. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Yet, soon, he turned back to the Ninth Emperor.


    "Ninth Emperor, you''re back?"


    The moment she saw Nan Changfeng, the Ninth Emperor''s heart warmed up.


    She did not know why, after leaving Cloud Mountain, the person she missed the most was Nan Changfeng.


    Perhaps, she had long gotten used to having his company.


    "I have been there for several days. It''s time to come back. By the way, let me introduce you to someone. This is Big Black." The Ninth Emperor smiled and spoke.


    Nan Changfeng smiled faintly. "The surrounding spiritual qi has turned him into a dragon?"


    "You can see that?"


    "Its body''s spiritual qi is so dense. How can I not see it?"


    The young man wore a white robe and was as handsome as an immortal.


    The black dragon raised his guard after he saw this young man. He looked at Nan Changfeng cautiously.


    He seemed very dissatisfied with the appearance of a man next to the Ninth Emperor!


    This man was so handsome that it was enough to make him a little jealous.


    Big Black bit his sleeve pitifully. "Ninth Emperor, who is this?"


    "He is Nan Changfeng."


    The Ninth Emperor just gave a simple introduction and did not say anything more.


    Meanwhile, Nan Changfeng went forward and draped clothes around the Ninth Emperor with a gentle gaze and a clear voice. "The wind is cold outside. Be careful not to catch the cold."


    Only after saying this did he look at Big Black.


    "I am the Ninth Emperor''s man, the one who warms her bed."


    The words ''bed-warmer'' caused Big Black''s face to change dramatically.


    His handsome face was covered with aggrievedness, and he looked like he was about to cry out.


    "Ninth Emperor, I can also warm beds, and I have known you for a much longer time. Why can''t you let me warm your bed?"


    The Ninth Emperor raised her hand and knocked the black dragon''s head.


    "You must go back and take care of the spirit herbs."


    The black dragon became more aggrieved. "Ninth Emperor, now that you have a new love, you don''t want the old one? I don''t care. If he stays here, I''ll stay too."


    If he were too far away from the Ninth Emperor, maybe at some point, the Ninth Emperor would be seduced by a wild man.


    It was really sad to think about it.


    Compared to Big Black''s aggrieved look, Nan Changfeng was still as calm as the wind. He smiled and looked at the Ninth Emperor.


    It seemed as if there was only the Ninth Emperor in his eyes.


    "Let''s go. I''ve prepared the evening meal for you."


    The Ninth Emperor was dumbfounded. "You knew I would return today?"


    "I don''t, but I prepare it daily."


    The young man smiled.


    That smile, like a warm wind, also warmed the Ninth Emperor''s heart.


    It turned out that when she was not there, Nan Changfeng would prepare the evening meal and wait for her.


    "Alright..." She smiled and turned to look at Big Black. "Since you''re here, come and have a meal with us."


    Big Black stared at Nan Changfeng cautiously.


    He felt that this young man would become a threat.


    No matter what, he could not let anyone snatch Ninth Emperor away.


    The Ninth Emperor could only be his.

 Chapter 2271 - The Past Life 196

    During this time, Cloud Mountain was very peaceful.


    Every day, Nan Changfeng would prepare food for the Ninth Emperor and bring it to her room, but the others were not so happy, especially the black dragon.


    However, the Ninth Emperor did not let the black dragon stay here for too long. After all, there were still two spirit herbs that needed to be taken care of.


    Therefore, the black dragon only stayed for a few days before being driven away by the Ninth Emperor.


    Even though the mainland was calm today, the Ninth Emperor felt a storm coming soon.


    Fortunately, Nan Changfeng rarely left Cloud Mountain, which was a little reassuring to the Ninth Emperor. Even so, she did not go to visit the spirit herbs regularly. Even if she went there, she would still come back quickly.


    The girls of Cloud Mountain were still hostile to Nan Changfeng, but they had begun to accept him.


    After spending so much time with each other, they could not let him go.


    Moreover, the Ninth Emperor would never allow it.


    So, the rest of the time, it was peaceful.


    Until one day, the Ninth Emperor left Cloud Mountain for just a day, and Nan Changfeng received a letter from outside the mountain.


    He looked at the contents of the letter, and his eyes sank a little. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Subsequently, he burned the letter without even talking to anyone and left Cloud Mountain.


    ***


    Inside the Divine Herb Sect...


    As soon as the Ninth Emperor appeared, the two spirit herbs began to move their branches as if greeting her arrival.


    She descended from the sky and looked at the two spirit herbs with a gentle light in her eyes.


    She took out some spirit water from the medium and poured it onto their branches.


    The spirit water from the medium was different from the usual one and had a better effect, so that was why she came here every once in a while...


    The black dragon took the form of a young man and stood behind the Ninth Emperor.


    The Ninth Emperor did not turn around and sat down with her back to the black dragon, smiling.


    "Big Black, do you know, some time ago I had a dream?"


    "What dream?"


    "I dreamed that you then became a dog..."


    The Ninth Emperor laughed out loud.


    She did not know why she always had some strange dreams lately.


    This time, she dreamed that Big Black became a dog.


    The black dragon''s face darkened. He looked at the girl in front of him and was silent for a moment. "If you want, I can become anything."


    ''As long as you like it¡­


    ''As long as I can accompany you...''


    ''To me, it is the greatest satisfaction...''


    The Ninth Emperor sat down and placed her hand on her cheek. She smiled as she looked back at the black dragon. "Big Black, how long have you been with me?"


    "Five years."


    ''So it''s been five years¡­''


    The Ninth Emperor fell silent. Unknowingly, she and Big Black had known each other for five years.


    Five years, for cultivation, was not very long, but somehow, she felt that a long time had passed.


    "You have followed me for five years. It has been five years since I picked up these spirit herbs. If I wait for some more time, they will take human form and not need someone to take care of them anymore. What are your plans for the future?"


    ''Plans?''


    Big Black was stunned.


    A moment later, he said, "Wherever you go, I''ll always follow you."


    From the day he met her, he couldn''t leave her again.


    The smile on the Ninth Emperor''s face disappeared. "You''ve been confined here for too many years. In a few more years, you''ll be free. After all, you should have your life too."


    Somehow, these words made the young man''s heart clench fiercely.


    Did the Ninth Emperor not want him anymore?

 Chapter 2272 - The Past Life 197

    "Ninth Emperor, don''t you dare to leave me!"


    The black dragon sounded a little panicked. "I was destined to be with you all my life since the day we met."


    The Ninth Emperor looked at the black dragon helplessly.


    "I just think that you shouldn''t waste all your time on me." She laughed bitterly.


    The black dragon''s heart trembled.


    He closed his eyes.


    What came to his mind was all the memories he had of all these years.


    From the day he met the Ninth Emperor, following her to the Divine Herb Sect, and waiting for her every day to the joy of seeing her now¡­


    All these years, he had come so far... So how could she just leave him?


    "I will always wait for you at the Divine Herb Sect. Even if you don''t come back... I will always wait for you.


    "Even if you don''t need me anymore, there is no way for me to leave you."


    Over the years, he had already gotten used to it.


    Seeing his persistence, the Ninth Emperor looked at Big Black and said, "If this is your choice, I can''t force you to do otherwise. But if one day, you want to be free... I will return your freedom."


    Big Black choked a little as he looked at the Ninth Emperor''s beautiful face. His eyes were moist.


    "To me, following you is more important than anything else."


    If he wanted freedom, he would not have followed her to the Divine Herb Sect from the beginning and be confined here for many years.


    Now, it was the same.


    The Ninth Emperor said no more as she turned and walked into Cloud Mountain.


    Nan Changfeng was already waiting for her to have a meal, and his eyes were gentle.


    It was impossible to look away from her face.


    Nan Changfeng did not know if it was his overthinking, but he had always felt that he might have to leave the Ninth Emperor one day...


    That was why he spent every second of every day staring at her, carving the image of her onto his mind.


    Cloud Mountain was quite peaceful. The black dragon had always looked at Nan Changfeng with displeasure, but he did not cause any trouble.


    As for Nan Changfeng, the black dragon''s hostility was completely ignored by him.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, they did not know yet that this kind of peace would be broken after a few days.


    The next time they met, it would be a thousand years later.


    The black dragon transformed into a young boy and appeared before the Ninth Emperor.


    He was as handsome as a painting, with an unfading youthfulness on his face.


    "Ninth Emperor, I''m worried about those two spirit herbs. But, unfortunately, I have to go back to see them."


    The Ninth Emperor had made him take care of the two spirit herbs before. He had been in Cloud Mountain for quite a while.


    He could not let go of the Ninth Emperor, but he had to make sure the two spirit herbs were well before he could stay on Cloud Mountain for a much longer time.


    The Ninth Emperor nodded. "Alright, you can go."


    The black dragon looked at the Ninth Emperor before turning around. His body gradually elongated and turned into a beam of black light, speeding into the sky and disappearing in a flash.


    Looking at the black dragon departing, the Ninth Emperor withdrew her gaze and frowned.


    "I don''t know if it''s just my overthinking, but I somehow feel as if something bad will happen soon.


    "But everything will be fine as long as they all stay at Cloud Mountain. As for Big Black, with his strength now, no one can go after him..."


    The Ninth Emperor laughed bitterly.


    Maybe she was overthinking.


    However, she did have many enemies in this world, and she had to find a way to eliminate all of them.


    The Ninth Emperor fell silent as an unreadable light flashed in her eyes....